《I'm A Quadrillionaire》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°David, let¡¯s break up!¡± In a small and secluded forest on the side of the field in South River University. Sarah Jensen said to her boyfriend, David Lidell. ¡°Sarah, why? What did I do wrong? Why do you have to be so heartless?¡± David asked, slightly emotional. They were both friends from high school and had started dating when they were in senior three. Even though David¡¯s family background was not that great, he was very handsome, and he was good at studies, he was a typical boy who was considerate and family-orientated. When he was young and inexperienced in high school, he was naturally the crush of many of the female students. Sarah was not bad either. She was the most beautiful girl in ss, and although her studies were not as great as David¡¯s, she was still one of the best students. Teachers often criticized them when they started dating. The teachers only decided to close one eye on their rtionship after the two of them promised multiple times that they would not neglect their studies and would break up immediately if their studies worsened. Just as they said this, both of them managed to get into the national key university, South River University, and a lot of people envied them. However, David did not expect Sarah to start to keeping her distance from him less than a year after he started university. Now, she was directly proposing breaking up with him. In reality, at the start of the semester, he noticed the changes in Sarah. Whenever they were together, Sarah¡¯s mind would be somewhere else. Moreover, she also used a lot of excuses to turn down the dates he proposed. On one of the Saturdays, he even saw Sarah get into the car of a yboy in their ss. However, he stillforted himself that they were only going for a friend¡¯s gathering. However, Sarah¡¯s proposal to break up today shattered David¡¯s imagination. ¡°David, let¡¯s part ways without hard feelings and leave a beautiful memory for the both of us, okay?¡± ¡°Sarah, tell me, is it because of Leo Tate?¡± ¡°What if it is?¡± ¡°Sarah, Leo is famous for being a yboy in the university. He even got a female student pregnantst semester, don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°Leo exined it to me. It was a mistake after both of them were drunk. Besides, that girl is the one who made the first move. He evenpensated the girl after that.¡± ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t believe him. He¡¯s lying to you. He¡¯s dating a lot of people at the same time.¡± ¡°Alright, David, I am just here to tell you about this. Please stop pestering me. Goodbye.¡± After Sarah said that, she turned around to leave. However, David stopped her. ¡°Sarah, listen to me. Leo is not a good person. Don¡¯t be fooled by him. Did he force you to do this? I¡¯m sure he did! I¡¯m going to look for him!¡± Sarah flung David¡¯s hand away and said, ¡°David, stop lying to yourself and others. Leo didn¡¯t force me. I¡¯m willing to do this. I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore. After we graduate, we¡¯ll have to work hard to make money so that we can buy a house, a car, and pay back our loans. We¡¯ll be tied to our housing loan forever. I want to eat good food, wear nice clothes, and use expensive things, do you understand? Do you see this bag on me? It¡¯s thetest one from L Brand and it cost more than ten thousand bucks. I will never be able to enjoy this for the rest of my life if I stay with you. You will never be able to give me what Leo can give me.¡± ¡°But Leo is just ying with you. He won¡¯t marry you. He¡¯s ditched countless people already.¡± David tried hard onest time. ¡°Hey, hey hey, Mr. David Lidell, it¡¯s not nice bad-mouthing someone behind their back.¡± A voice entered both of their ears, and they turned to see Leo walking over, adorned in branded clothes. After this, he immediately reached out to grab Sarah¡¯s waist. ¡°Leo, you¡¯re here.¡± Sarah leaned on Leo¡¯s body, appearing cute and helpless. When David saw Leo holding Sarah¡¯s waist the moment he arrived, and the way Sarah leaned on Leo, he felt as if his heart was bleeding. He knew nothing he said would work anymore. Once a woman had a change of heart, it would be difficult for her to turn back. He did not want to see them being lovey-dovey and sweet with each other. Hence, he said to Sarah, ¡°Sarah, one day, you¡¯ll regret the decision you made today.¡± Then, he got ready to leave. ¡°Wait,¡± Leo called out to David. Then, he turned around to say to Sarah, ¡°Sarah, you should leave first. I¡¯ll go get you after I exchange a few words with David.¡± ¡°Leo, let¡¯s leave together! I¡¯ve broken up with David, so there¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a few words. It won¡¯t affect our rtionship.¡± ¡°Alright, you should hurry. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the campus.¡± After Sarah said that, she looked at the two of them before leaving. ¡°Just spit it out. If you want to see me being battered and bruised after the loss of my love, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to disappoint you. There are so many girls out there and I won¡¯t keep pursuing the same one.¡± Even though David¡¯s heart was bleeding, he still said this stubbornly. He could disy his devastation and heartbreak in front of Sarah and lose all of his dignity, but he would never show Leo this side of him. ¡°David, I only want to tell you something.¡± After Leo said that, he took two steps forward and whispered in David¡¯s ear, ¡°Sarah has such a hot body. You¡¯ve been together for so long, I didn¡¯t expect you two to still be¡­alright, I should go now. Sarah is still waiting for me and I¡¯ve booked a presidential suite in Golden Leaf Hotel! Do you know that ce? It¡¯s an eight-star hotel and you¡¯ll never be able to afford a meal there for the rest of your life.¡± Leo turned around and left after he said that. As he was walking, heughed carefreely. ¡°Hahaha!¡± After David heard what Leo said, he felt dizzy. He had been with Sarah for four years, and throughout those years, they only held hands and kissed. Whenever David tried to do something more, Sarah would stop him. She said she would only give him the best thing after they were married. However, he did not expect Sarah to do it with Leo after a few days of being together¡­ At this moment, David felt his blood rushing wildly to his brain and his eyes turn red. He could not control it anymore. A mouthful of blood sprayed out of his mouth and he passed out on the ground. When David woke up, he was in the university¡¯s infirmary. As he was about to get up, a voice sounded in his head. [Ding! [Binding the supervish system¡­ [10%¡­ [30%¡­ [50%¡­ [80%¡­ [100%¡­ [Bindingplete.] Then, a screen that only David could see appeared in front of his eyes. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 10000000000000000 dors [Body: 15 (Weak) [Mind: 28 (Normal) [Skills: Can be added freely, needs to use upvish points [Lavish points: 0] Before David could understand what was going on, he heard the sound in his head again. [Wee, host David Lidell, to the supervish system. This system is a one-to-one single binding system and cannot be transferred. Once the host dies, the system will disappear. [The host¡¯s bnce is already bound to all the banks around the world and the host can use their fingerprints, face, or pupils to pay. [How to use the system: The host, David Lidell, will obtain onevish point after spending 100 million dors. Thevish point can be used to better the host¡¯s body, wits, skills, and also their skills. [Rules: There is only one rule. The host is forbidden from negotiating the price of whatever the host wants to buy. A beggar who negotiates the price will not be worthy of the system.]All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 David was still contemting the genuineness of this supervish system when the door of the infirmary was pushed open. A beautiful woman in her thirties came in wearing a white coat. This was the doctor overseeing the university¡¯s infirmary. Her name was Christine Shelton, and she was 32 years old. She had been married for a few years and she did not have kids yet. Furthermore, her husband was the boss of a smallpany. However, it was rumored that her rtionship with her husband was not good, and they were in the middle of filing for a divorce. It was rumored that in order to work with a much biggerpany, Christine¡¯s husband asked her to drink with his clients. Furthermore, he even spiked her drink so that she would spend the night with the company¡¯s boss. Eventually, Christine found out beforehand and she ran back to the campus while he went to the restroom. Then, she stayed on the campus and never went home. Recently, she began looking for a lawyer to file for a divorce with her husband. ¡°You can leave now that you¡¯re awake. After you go back, remember to eat more food that will help with replenishing your energy and vitality. Your body is weak, and you can¡¯t let this go on. Be more optimistic. Don¡¯t let trivial things affect your mood.¡± Christine saw David had opened his eyes in the bed and said to him. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Shelton. I got it.¡± David got up and walked out of the infirmary shakily. He was still feeling a little dizzy right now. ¡°Sigh, are students nowadays so infatuated with love?¡± Christine sighed sorrowfully. Then, she thought about her husband. When they were in university, they were also crazily in love with each other. However, he drugged her and did such a terrible thing for the sake of hispany. If she did not find out in advance, she could not imagine what would happen to her. Until now, she still could not understand why he would do such a thing. As David was walking on campus, a lot of students were pointing at him and making remarks when they saw him. It was because he was famous now. There were a lot of couples getting together and breaking up at South River University, but this was the first time in history that a student vomited blood and passed out after breaking up. Moreover, with Leo deliberately telling everyone about the matter, David became famous in South River University in just half a day. However, David was not in the mood to care about this. After he walked out of campus, he felt thirsty, so he went to the vending machine next to the university to buy a bottle of water. When he was about to pay, David instinctively wanted to use the bnce in his phone to pay. However, he suddenly remembered the binding of the supervish system from earlier. Therefore, he decided to try it out to see whether it was legit. With that, he chose to pay with his fingerprints. [Ding! [The supervish system sessfully paid three dors.] A bottle of mineral water rolled out from the vending machine. ¡°It works?¡± David grabbed the bottle of water in his hand and murmured. Then, David saw the information on the interface. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9999999999999997 dors [Body: 15 (Weak) [Mind: 28 (Normal) [Skills: Can be added freely, needs to use upvish points [Lavish points: 0] ¡°Hahaha!¡± David burst outughing suddenly. The supervish system was real. If that was the case, from now on, he would be richer than anyone else in the world. ¡®The richest man in the world? Pah! ¡®The World¡¯s Billionaires by Forbes? Pah! ¡®All of you don¡¯t have as many zeroes even with your wealthbined. ¡®From now on, I, David Lidell, will change the way I live. ¡®I¡¯ve been living too aggrievedly for the past 20 years. Over the next few decades, I want to live my life brilliantly and enjoy my life. I want to live my life without a care in the world. ¡®I want to get back at all of the people who looked down on me.¡¯ After David calmed down, he went to the eight-star hotel near the campus, Golden Leaf Hotel, and was about to have a meal. He was a bit light-headed from hunger as he was walking. This was the most luxurious hotel in South River province, and it was also the most expensive ce around. When David and Sarah walked past this ce back then, Sarah said she dreamed about having a meal there. ¡°Sir, how can I help you?¡± After David walked through the door, a tall and fair attendant approached him. ¡°I¡¯m here to eat,¡± David answered. ¡°May I know how many of you are there?¡± The attendant asked politely. ¡°Just me.¡± ¡°Pleasee with me, sir.¡± The attendant gestured to David. David thought the attendant would take him to the restaurant, but he did not think the attendant would take him to the front desk. ¡°Sir, do you have a member card?¡± The receptionist at the front desk asked. There were a few of them behind the front desk. The receptionists looked like air stewardesses. They were about 170cm and above, and they all had fair skin and long legs. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± David answered. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, our food is all high-quality and they¡¯re all imported from overseas. Plus, we dispose it if we can¡¯t finish them on the day itself to ensure freshness, and that¡¯s why the price of our food will be much higher than the ones outside. If you don¡¯t have a member card, you¡¯ll need to pay a certain deposit before you dine.¡± ¡°How can I get a member card?¡± ¡°Sir, if you top up one million dors, you¡¯ll be a normal member in our hotel. If you top up two million, you¡¯ll be a premium member, and if you top up five million, you¡¯ll be a VIP.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have one then.¡± ¡°Sir, may I know how much you want to top up?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I top up 100 million first?¡± ¡°S-Sir, I beg your pardon? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly just now,¡± the receptionist asked with a slight stammer. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I said top up 100 million for me.¡± ¡°Sir, are you sure?¡± ¡°I am sure.¡± ¡°Sir, please wait a moment. Our manager is on the way now.¡± Then, the receptionist took out a walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Ms. Warner, are you around? Can you please come to the lobby?¡± The receptionist felt that David was here to cause trouble because he did not look like someone who would take out 100 million to top up his membership card. That was why she called the manager over. ¡°Got it.¡± A clear voice came from the walkie-talkie. Soon after, a beautiful woman in her twenties walked over while donning a ck suit. This beautiful woman clearly seemed a rank higher than the rest of the receptionists no matter how David looked at her. It was no wonder she was the manager. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The beautiful manager walked to the front desk and asked. The receptionist from earlier whispered into the manager¡¯s ear. ¡°Sir, may I ask if you want to top up 100 million to your member card?¡± The beautiful manager asked David. ¡°Yes,¡± answered David. ¡°Are you sure you want to top up 100 million dors?¡± ¡°I am sure.¡± ¡°Sir, may I know which bank you will be paying with?¡± The beautiful manager started to operate the computer at the front desk as she asked. ¡°Whichever is fine.¡± ¡°How are you going to pay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m using my fingerprint.¡± ¡°Alright, sir, please confirm whether the amount is correct. Then, click confirm and ce your finger here.¡± The beautiful manager turned theputer to David to let him look at the amount. David looked at it and confirmed that it was 100 million. Then, he clicked confirm and ced his finger on the scanner. Three secondster¡­ A machine at the front desk rang. ¡°Payment sessful¡­ ¡°Sessfully received 100 million dors.¡± In that second, the six to seven tall receptionists, including the manager, took in sharp breaths. They changed from looking at David in disdain to admiration. It looked as if they wanted to swallow David whole. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Pearl Warner had been a lobby manager in this eight-star hotel for more than three years. She had seen a lot of rich people and she had also seen a lot of them with a worth of billions to tens of billions of dors. After all, the people who could enter this ce would at least be worth something. Even though they could refund the money in the membership card and there were a lot of big conglomerates who would receive their guests here so they would top up to ten million dors, this was the first time she had seen someone top up 100 million in one go. This person must have a worth of tens of billions. If not, he would not have the courage to do this. Although the people on the World¡¯s Billionaires were top-ranked celebrities who were worth tens of hundreds of billions, after Pearl got into this circle, she learned that there were many invisible rich people in this world. The ones on the World¡¯s Billionaires list might not even make up 1% of the actual figure. Most of the rich people were very low-key, and this one in front of her was obviously one of them. Furthermore, he was definitely one of the richest ones. He was so young, so he was definitely the superb son of an invisible family. To be honest, when she first saw David, Pearl looked down on him. The clothes on his body might not even be worth 200 dors in total. There were so many people like that on the street. When the front desk said that David wanted to top up 100 million into his membership card, Pearl immediately figured David had to be here to pull a prank on them. However, because of her professionalism, she still cautiously entertained David and even let him pay. She even wanted to see how David would act when the payment failed. Besides, she was ready call the security at any moment, but she did not expect the payment to go through. This showed that she really could not judge a book by its cover. Pearl had already got into contact with the upper-ss and she yearned incessantly for that status. She even dreamed about bing one of them. Even though a lot of nouveau riches hinted at her, Pearl was not interested in those chubby nouveau riches. Besides, most of them only wanted her body, and from what she knew, those people who hinted at her were not really rich. They were all tactless and impulsive fake nouveau riches. She hoped to be favored by a real nobleman. These people were mostly very low profile and this young man in front of her was obviously one of the best among them. He did not even bat an eyelid when he topped up 100 million dors into his meal ticket. This person fit her requirements. He was young, rich, and low profile. So, she decided to depend on him and decided that this would be the best chance for her to turn her life around. She could not miss this chance. Furthermore, she was very confident in her own qualifications. Meanwhile, the receptionist who called the manager over with the walkie-talkie was feeling extremely remorseful now. If she proceeded with the order for David, this would be her business. However, after she called the manager over, she could only watch from the sidelines. After Pearl came back to her senses, she said to David, ¡°Sir, please show us your identification card. I¡¯ll help you with the membership procedures.¡± David handed his identification card to Pearl. To be honest, he could already see the other party was just being perfunctory. They did not even ask for his identification, so how would they register a membership for him? It was clear that they did not believe he would top up 100 million dors since they only asked for his identification after the payment went through. However, David did not care. He had been looked down on for the past 20 years. Plus, the other party was pretty nice about it. If this was somewhere else, he might have already been kicked out by security. ¡°I am a student from South River University. From this day on, I will be eating all three meals here. Prepare the best ingredient as per your professional standards for breakfast, lunch, and dinner. If I don¡¯t show up, just throw it away and continue to prepare the next meal.¡± After David said that, the people in the room became fearful. If they were to use the best ingredient for all three meals, just his meal alone would cost hundreds of thousands every day. Plus, they were supposed to just throw it away if he was busy and could note. This was so extravagant! One could not even call him a nouveau riche. He was a god-tier billionaire! Moreover, he was even a student at South River University. He was so extravagant at such a young age, so was he set to be the legendary top-tier handsome and tall rich man? Everyone was starry-eyed when they looked at David. They all wanted to depend on this rich man. It would be fine even if they had to sacrifice something to do so. They did not have excessive expectations to marry a son of a top-tier rich family like this. However, they would get a lot of benefits if they were able to curry some favors with him. At this moment, if David gave out even a small hint, these people would probably line up to climb into his bed. ¡°Alright, Mr. Liddell, we will do so ording to your wishes.¡± After the membership was done, David was brought into a luxurious private room. ¡°Mr. Liddell, this is the best private room in our hotel. We will bring you the food soon. This is my name card, so please call me if there¡¯s anything you need my help with. I will provide you with the best service.¡± After Pearl said that, she handed her personal name card to David. This was not the official one from the hotel, but instead, she made this one herself and would only give them out to the people who fit her requirements. David took Pearl¡¯s name card. When he took the name card, Pearl seemed to identally use her fair and thin hand to run across the back of David¡¯s hand, causing shivers to run down David¡¯s spine. ¡®What a soft hand! This woman is so good at seducing others. What a minx,¡¯ David thought in his heart. Soon, the table was filled with food. All of the world¡¯s best food was here. There were lobsters, abalone, skan King Crab, bird¡¯s nest, tomahawk, foie gras, jam¨®n, caviar, and so on. Every one of those dishes looked amazing and appetizing. There was also a Lafite from 1983. All of these cost approximately over a million dors. David could not eat all of it, but he did not care. Now, he was so poor that money was all he had. If he could not finish them, he would just throw them away. He had all the money in the world! David took a bite of everything on the table. It was an eight-star hotel indeed, as everything smelled, looked, and tasted great. ¡°Mr. Lidell, how¡¯s the food? Are you happy with them?¡± Pearl went behind David and asked while bowing slightly. Since they were at a close distance, David could feel Pearl¡¯s hot breath on the nape of his neck. It felt nice. ¡°Pretty good. This ce lives up to its reputation of an eight-star hotel. Everything smells, tastes, and looks great. I am very happy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, Mrs. Lidell. Please enjoy your meal and don¡¯t hesitate to call out to me if there¡¯s anything you need. I won¡¯t disturb your meal anymore.¡± Pearl decided to leave when she thought it was almost time. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Warner, look, I can¡¯t finish all of the food and I keep feeling like something¡¯s missing if I don¡¯t have a beautiful woman apanying me as I enjoy such good food. Will you do me the honor of dining with me?¡± David asked. David truly felt that Pearl was not bad. She had a hot body and a cute face, plus, her outfit entuated her natural advantages. Her scent could also arouse a man¡¯s hormones. Any of her unintentional gestures would tickle his senses. Hence, it would be the ultimate pleasure to dine with such beauty. ¡°Um¡­Mr. Lidell, this is not appropriate! Plus, it¡¯s working hours for me,¡± Pearl said hesitantly. She wanted to eat with David because this would be a chance to strengthen their bond, and she would honestly kill for a chance like this. Even though she was a lobby manager, she had never eaten a lot of this premium food before. However, she understood that a woman should be reserved, and could not reveal herself fully. Hence, keeping her distance would be the best way to flirt with him. The seduction of a fully naked woman was never as great as a woman wearing a see-through shirt. Her working hours was just an excuse. The boss would even praise her if they knew she was dining with a VIP of this status. Besides, she did not decline. She only said it was inappropriate, and this answer would trigger David¡¯s competitiveness. Sure enough, David spoke. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about this? Come to me if your boss scolds you and I¡¯ll go to him. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll buy the hotel and make you the boss,¡± David said arrogantly. ¡°Then, I will ept your request.¡± Pearl stopped being reserved and immediately sat down to open the wine for David. If she continued to make excuses, she might enrage David, so she had to handle this situation just right. As for what David said about buying the hotel and making her the boss, she only smiled and thought nothing of it. What a joke. This hotel would cost more than 15 billion if he wanted to buy it. Even though she had high hopes for David, she did not think David had this ability. Now, there were a lot of people with worths of billions, tens of billions, or even hundreds of billions. However, most of them obtained their wealth from stocks or other virtual items. There were not a lot of people who could directly take out tens of billions of dors with a wave of their hand. Those people were the real aristocrats. If David really bought Golden Leaf Hotel and made her the boss, she would be hell-bent on staying with David. She would even die for him. David did not know what Pearl was thinking at this time. If not, he would buy it directly. This was nothing. He would buy it even if it was 30 billion, let alone 15 billion. After this, the two of them finished this meal while chatting happily. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 After David finished his meal and was walking out of the eight-star hotel, he looked at the hotel entrance behind him. Pearl and a few attendants were sending him off while bowing. At that moment, David felt that the world was truly wonderful. ¡®Who is Sarah Jensen anyway? ¡®If I am willing, I can have a harem right now.¡¯ N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What should he do next? Of course, he should buy a house. David did not want to stay in the dormitory anymore. There were four boys in one room, but now, only two of them were actively staying there. The other two were renting a ce outside of campus with their girlfriends. Moreover, he heard his remaining roommate was also madly in love with his girlfriend and was also nning to move out. David initially wanted to rent a house with Sarah outside of campus, but Sarah refused no matter what he said. When he thought about Sarah sleeping with Leo, David felt a pang of pain in his heart. ¡®F*ck, I should have just used force back then. I let that punk gain all the advantages now,¡¯ David cursed in his heart. At this moment, David¡¯s crappy second-hand phone rang. He took a look at the caller ID and saw that it was from his roommate, Patrick Reed. Even though he had moved out to live a simple life with his girlfriend, he and David were still very close since they had stayed together for more than a year. Besides, the rent for the dormitory and the tuition fees were bound together. Even though he did not stay in the campus dormitories, he had already paid the rent thus nobody took up his spot in the room, so he would asionally go back to their dormitory to y games. David answered the phone. ¡°Dave, where are you? The three of us are in the infirmary but Dr. Shelton said you left. I heard what happened to you. Don¡¯t do anything stupid, keep an open mind. Out with the old, in with the new. When you feel better, we¡¯ll host a blind date to find a better person for you.¡± Patrick¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. David feltfort when he heard that. He replied, ¡°Pat, what are you thinking? Why would I do something so stupid? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle back soon.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± ¡°Tell me where you are now. We¡¯lle to find you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m already home. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back in two to three days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good for you to go back and rx. Think about your family who loves you and us three.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not that stupid. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m hanging up now!¡± South River International Residence. The houses here were the most expensive in South River Province. The average price per square meter started from two hundred thousand dors. Of course, this ce was also in the prime location. The entire South River International Residence was surrounded by the River Leeds. There was only one exit, while the remaining three sides were all facing the river. Hence, the view was spectacr. There were only six buildings here, and each of them was 38 stories tall. The smallest unit would be 200 square meters while the biggest one would be more than a thousand square meters. This was truly the gathering ce of the riches. Luxury cars were parked everywhere in the parking lot and one would be too embarrassed to drive their cars that cost less than millions inside. David walked into the showroom of South River International Residence. When he entered the lobby, it seemed a little empty. Five to six saledies were sitting together while they chatted. When they saw David, none of them wanted to approach him. The South River International Residence had been selling for three years and yet there were still unsold units because it was too expensive. A small unit would cost tens of millions, so not everyone could afford to buy it. When it started selling, a lot of people came to view the houses. The ones who could afford to buy all them bought them in the past two years. The ones who could not afford them still could not afford them until now. So, most of the staff who worked here since the start of the sale had already left. A lot of the sales ladies left with millions in their pockets. After all, a unit would cost tens of millions or even hundreds of billions. They would be able to make a fortune with themission alone. Back then, themissions would be two thousandths and now, the new staff¡¯smission had increased to 1%. However, by now, it was very difficult to sell any of the units. Thus, a lot of them only worked here because they were guaranteed a basic sry. When they saw David, they could tell he was not here to buy a house based on his outfit. So, everyone continued to chat they did not n to pay attention to him. David felt a little awkward at this moment. The people chatting were clearly ignoring him and there was no one at the front desk. So, he did not know who to ask even if he had questions. However, after David stood there for two to three minutes, a young woman about 26 to 27 years old walked out from the toilet of the showroom. Jenny Ward started selling for South River International Residencest month. She only got in because her uncle gifted the boss ten thousand dors worth of gifts. She was from a small rural area. She thought she would make a fortune if she coulde to such a high-end ce to sell houses. However, after a month of working here, she did not even get a single customer. She could count the number of customersing to view the houses over the past month on two hands. When the customers entered the door, the old staff would fight to wee them. They did not give her any chance at all. Hence, she did not sell a single house after more than a month of working here. Today, she spotted a young man about her age standing in the lobby the moment she walked out of the toilet. Those old staff seemed to be ignoring him, so she walked over to him. ¡°Sir, are you here to view the houses?¡± Jenny walked to David and asked. ¡°Yes!¡± David answered. Jenny was thrilled. Finally, she had a chance to bring a customer to view the house. ¡°What type of unit are you interested in, sir?¡± ¡°What type do you have?¡± Then, Jenny proceeded to tell David a bunch of information about the houses. There were not a lot of empty units left. So, David did not have a lot of choices. In the end, David chose a 500 square meter penthouse on the 22nd floor of Block 3. Jenny took the keys from the front desk and then they went to view the unit. The moment the two left, the staff in the lobby began talking about them. ¡°He¡¯s seriously here to view the unit? He seems to be wearing cheap clothes and he looks like a pauper to me. Does he know where he is?¡± ¡°Yes, he needs to work hard his whole life to afford one square meter. Only a newbie like Jenny would take him to view the unit. Isn¡¯t this a waste of time?¡± ¡°He might be from a rural area and has no idea about the price of a house here. When he learns the price, he might be scared sh*tless, haha!¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s wait and watch him make a fool of himselfter.¡± Two hourster. David and Jenny went back to the lobby of the showroom. The two sat in the chairs on the side of the lobby. Then, Jenny brought David a cup of tea. ¡°Mr. Lidell, are you satisfied with what you saw?¡± Jenny asked as she sat down opposite David. ¡°Not really. The location of Block 3 is not that great. Are there units in Block 1?¡± David figured the location of Block 1 was the best. Since he wanted to buy a ce, he would buy the best one. He had all the money in the world anyway. ¡°Please wait a moment, Mr. Lidell. Let me check for you.¡± Jenny picked up the tablet and started looking for David. ¡°Mr. Lidell, since the location of Block 1 is the best, there¡¯s only one unit left. It¡¯s on the top floor and it¡¯s arge loft-style penthouse. It upies the 37th and 38th floors of Block 1, and it¡¯s the best unit in Block 1. The total area is 1300 square meters, so it¡¯s a little costly. I don¡¯t rmend you taking this unit.¡± ¡°Oh? Can we look at that?¡± David did not even ask the price and he immediately wanted to see the unit. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go!¡± David interrupted. Jenny contemted and answered, ¡°Alright, Mr. Lidell. I¡¯ll go get the keys.¡± After Jenny got the keys and the two were about to go to view the unit, an old staff member in her thirties who still looked very attractive spoke from afar. ¡°Jenny, are you going to look at the best unit in Block 1?¡± She was closer to the duo, so she heard their conversation. ¡°Yes, Ms. James.¡± ¡°Jenny, I don¡¯t want to criticize you, but not everyone who drops by can view the units here, let alone the best one in Block 1. The interior of the unit was designed by a very famous designer from overseas. Who¡¯s going to pay for it if there¡¯s any damage?¡± ¡°Ms. James, I¡¯ll be very careful!¡± ¡°Jenny, you¡¯re new so you don¡¯t know the rules here. You need a good eye if you want to work in this field. Look at him, do you think he looks like someone who can afford a unit here?¡± Ms. James pointed directly at David and said. ¡°Ms. James, I trust that Mr. Lidell is not someone like that.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to listen to me. However, you have to mop the floor after youe out. Don¡¯t leave any footprints, understand?¡± ¡°I understand, Ms. James.¡± After Jenny said that, she led David to the best unit in Block 1. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The moment they stepped through the door, David was stunned. There was no doubt, this was the best unit as the decorations and design were all extremely luxurious. David walked to the french window that was 3 meters high and more than 10 meters wide. As he looked out at the scenery in front of him, he felt like he was on top of the world. ¡°Mr. Lidell, this is the best unit in Block 1. The ss on the french window in front of you is bullet-proof ss imported from overseas. It¡¯s 10 centimeters thick and it won¡¯t break even if someone shoots a guided missile at it. Plus, the opacity is very low, so it won¡¯t affect the sunlight at all. This window alone is over ten million dors. Also, the spectacr chandelier above you is imported from France. There are more than ten colors which you can change from. ¡°This is the kitchen. ¡°This is the study. ¡°This is the wine cer. ¡°This is the toilet. ¡°This is the drawing room. ¡°This is the entertainment room.¡± Then, the two went to the 28th floor. ¡°There¡¯s an indoor swimming pool here. They will change the water ording to the schedule every morning. Plus, the water they rece it with is germ-free water that¡¯s been filtered. You can even directly drink it.¡± After Jenny said that, she even scooped out some water to drink. The reason she did that was to make David believe that this water was very clean. An hour had passed by the time the two of them were done. After they walked out of the unit, Jenny said to David, ¡°Mr. Lidell, you should go back to the showroom and rest for a while. I¡¯ll be back after I mop the floor.¡± Then, Jenny picked up a cloth to mop the floor. ¡°No need. I¡¯m taking the unit.¡± When Jenny heard what David said, her hand shook. ¡°M-Mr. Lidell, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said there¡¯s no need, I¡¯m taking the unit.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± David answered affirmatively. ¡°Thank you! Mr. Lidell, shall we get on with the procedures?¡± Jenny asked excitedly. ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them went back to the showroom again. Jenny felt as if she was in a dream as they were walking. David wanted to buy this unit. Just now, she did a little calction. This unit¡¯s total price was 398 million dors and she could get a commission of 3.98 million. She had never seen so much money in her whole life. This amount was enough for her to buy ten houses in her county. In truth, only a person who came from a rural ce who had just joined the sales team like Jenny would believe David. If it were someone else, they would never believe that David could afford this unit. He looked like a beggar, yet he imed to have 400 million for a house? They would never believe it, so of course, they would not take David to view the unit. When they were back in the showroom, Jenny was busy preparing the contract. Then, she called the manager and the manager brought the person in charge of finance over. By the time everything was done, it was already evening. However, none of the staff in the showroom left. They could not believe that Jenny had sold the best unit in Block 1. They had to ept the truth after David paid. At the same time, their hearts were bleeding. It was 4 million. 4 million! David had been standing in the lobby for a few minutes and no one went to serve him. If any of them had approached him at that moment, the money would belong to one of them. The woman named Ms. James wanted to p herself right now. 4 million. Last year, she sold a unit worth 800 thousand, and to do that, she had to spend a whole month with a nouveau riche with a beer belly before he agreed to sign. She had to suffer for a whole month only to make 800 thousand. Just now, Jenny only used half a day to make 4 million. She wanted to vomit blood right now. After David walked out of South River International Residence, she called Pearl. Then, he spent more than ten thousand to buy a new phone after he ate dinner at the hotel. At the same time, he threw his second-hand phone into the trash. After that, he went back to the top floor of Block 1 in South River International Residence. This ce was already David¡¯s house, and figured that he would stay here for a very long time. He called his tutor at the university to ask for a few days of sick leave. The news about David vomiting blood and going into shock had spread throughout the campus, so his tutor would naturally know about it. Hence, his tutor did not cause any trouble for him. David did not want to go to ss these two days anyway. There would surely be a lot of people making fun of him if he did. ¡®I¡¯ll buy a luxury car tomorrow and drive it back to campus. I want to see who dares tough at me then. ¡®Sarah, you gave up our three-year rtionship for a bag that cost ten thousand dors. I want to see if you regret it when I drive a car worth tens of millions back to campus. F*ck you.¡¯ As hey down on the imported leather sofa, he felt that the life of a rich person was sofortable. David looked at the interface in front of him. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9999999501986412 dors [Body: 15 (Weak) + [Mind: 28 (Normal) + [Skills: Can be added freely, needs to use upvish points + [Lavish points: 4] There were plus signs behind his body, mind, and skills. Plus, he already had 4vish points. David did not hesitate to add all 4vish points to his body. Then, the 15 on his body immediately turned into 19. At that moment, David felt his body warming up. His body was weak and had ack of energy because he was malnourished for the past years, but now, he could feel that he was changing for the better. He felt he was more energetic now. When he looked at his body, he looked stronger as well. ¡°So this is what happens? ¡°If I add a dozenvish points on my body, won¡¯t I be more powerful than Olympic champions?¡± In that second, David felt that his life was so brilliant. He took out his phone and looked at Instagram. There were two follow requests. One was from Pearl and the other one was from Jenny. David epted both of them. Soon after, Pearl sent him a message. Pearl: [David, darling, are you asleep?] David: [Not yet. Is there anything I can help you with?] Pearl: [Can¡¯t I send you a message if I don¡¯t need anything?] David: [Of course, you can! I¡¯m more than happy to receive a message from you, Miss Pearl!] Pearl: [You¡¯re so sweet, honey. I have a day off on Sunday, are you free then? I want to ask you out for a swim.] After David read the message, the image of Pearl wearing a bikini appeared in his head. Then, his body started to heat up. ¡®Damn, she¡¯s tantly seducing me.¡¯ How would he resist such seduction from a beautiful and fair woman with long legs? In the end, David realized that he could not. So, he replied. David: [I am free. How would I not be free for Miss Pearl¡¯s invitation?] Pearl: [Alright. See you on Sunday!] David: [Okay, Miss Pearl!] Pearl: [Goodnight, darling.] David: [Goodnight, Miss Pearl.] David was hoping that Sunday woulde fast. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After scrolling Instagram for a little longer, David felt bored. His social circle was small, so he only had some friends he was okay with on his Instagram. These were his ssmates from junior high, senior high, and university. Their group chat was pretty lively too, but David rarely talked there. In addition to this, there were some of his rtives. Sometimes, his roommates would message him to check up on him. David¡¯s parents died in an ident before he was even ten years old. Therefore, he stayed with his second uncle before he started senior high. Back then, his three uncles fought relentlessly for custody over him. At that moment, his second uncle and aunt were extremely good to him, so David thought he would have a good life with his second uncle even though his parents were not around. Eventually, he chose his second uncle. In the end, when his second uncle got custody of him, David¡¯s life became a living hell. He was always beaten and scolded, plus, he was forced to also eat other¡¯s leftovers. That was why he was very malnourished. When he finally understood what was happening, he realized that they were not fighting for custody over him. Instead, they were fighting for thepensation worth about 2 million dors from his parents. When David started high school at 16, his second uncle never gave him a penny. If his aunts did not help him out, David would have dropped out of school. Initially, the 2 millionpensation was to be given to David when he turned 18, but, he had not seen a single cent until this day. Because of this, his aunts and uncles fought a lot with his second uncle and second aunt. However, what could they do? The money was with them, and his second aunt even imed that she spent the money on David throughout the years. David did the math in his heart. He figured they did not even spend over 5 thousand dors on him during all these years he had stayed with them. Basically, it was spent on some essential tuition fees when he was going to junior high and perhaps one or two clothes from the thrift store every year. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 After David closed Instagram, he opened TikTok. When he was bored, he liked to scroll through TikTok. When he saw that the streamer he followed, Cheri was streaming, he quickly clicked to join the stream. Cheri was a streamer that David followed a long time ago on TikTok. He followed her since she first started streaming, which was about a year ago. David could be regarded as her first batch of fans. She started from having a few fans to having 50 thousand fans now. Moreover, she went from having a few people, to a few dozen people, and now 2 to 300 people in her streams. However, David never gifted her anything. He only liked her voice and enjoyed listening to her sing. In truth, Cheri had the potential to be a star, but she only streamed her voice and not her face. This kind of stream would not attract the attention of the big shots because of the harsh reality, how many of them were here for music? Most of them were here to look at pretty girls. Thus, even if her voice was sweet and she was good at singing, she was still a small-time streamer. She was not very popr and was not one of the big stars. Because of what happened with Sarah, David had not watched Cheri¡¯s stream in a month. The moment he entered the stream, David heard the familiar voice singing ¡®Un-break My Heart¡¯. ¡°Un-break my heart. ¡°Say you¡¯ll love me again, ¡°Undo this hurt you caused, ¡°When you walked out the door, ¡°And out of my life.¡± When David heard this song, tears welled up in his eyes. A petty and low love would not have a good ending. A simping fool would get nothing in the end. After Cheri finished singing, she received a lot of gifts in her stream. However, those were all small gifts that cost a few dors or just over ten dors. She did not receive any gifts worth more than a hundred dors. However, Cheri still thanked them by name one by one. She was just a small streamer, so it was already great to have someone sending her gifts. ¡°Thank you for the gift, Mr. Rain. ¡°Thank you for the gift, Mr. Tall Mountain. ¡°Thank you for the first, Miss Love.¡± David figured that since he did notck money, he should buy some gifts for the streamer he liked. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, he decided to top up some money in his online wallet and topped up ten million at one go. Then, he started buying gifts for Cheri. He immediately bought the most expensive one¡ªthe World Star. Cheri was still thanking the viewers who sent her gifts. She would receive a few hundred gifts after streaming for a few hours every day. She could often get one to three hundred after that and was already very happy about it. It was not that she did not want to show her face, but she was in her university¡¯s dormitory, so it was inconvenient for her to do so. She had three roommates staying with her and they were dressed very casually since they were in their dorm. Plus, she was studying music and she did not want others to give her gifts because they liked her face. Instead, she hoped they only bought her gifts because they liked her voice. Big shots would message her saying that they wanted to meet her. They also said they would push her up the list of popr streamers, but she constantly rejected them. She felt like this was like a transaction. Even though she needed money, she did not want to do this kind of this. Suddenly, she saw a sh across her stream. ¡®Is this the effect of World Star?¡¯ She had been streaming for over a year and she had never received a World Star. However, she had seen it in other people¡¯s streams. A World Star cost two thousand dors and she normally needed to stream for a whole week to make two thousand, but now someone was giving her a World Star? Cheri could not yet see who was the one giving her a World Star when she saw another sh. A third one¡­ A fourth one¡­ The effect of the World Star kept appearing in Cheri¡¯s stream. [Lil Match gave streamer Cheri World Star x 10] [Lil Match gave streamer Cheri World Star x11] ¡­ [Lil Match gave streamer Cheri World Star x 66] If someone gifted a streamer over 66 World Stars, not only would it fill the stream, it would also be broadcast all over TikTok. In an instant, a message saying that there was a nouveau riche in Cheri¡¯s stream appeared in other streams. ¡°Damn, a nouveau riche appeared in a nameless stream. I need to see this.¡± ¡°Wait for me! I¡¯m going too!¡± Viewers poured into Cheri¡¯s stream immediately. The number of viewers increased from 200 to a thousand plus, and the number kept increasing. ¡°Thank you for the World Stars, Mr. Lil Match! I¡¯m so grateful! ¡°Kisses! Cheri loves you!¡± Cheri was so excited she did not know what to say. However, the effect never seemed to stop. [Lil Match gave streamer Cheri World Star x666] ¡­ [Lil Match gave streamer Cheri World Star x999] ¡­ [Lil Match gave streamer Cheri World Star x1314] Finally, David stopped at 1314 World Stars, and it was also because he was tired. Meanwhile, Cheri¡¯s stream blew up. There were now 100 thousand people in her stream. ¡°F*ck me, Lil Match is such a baller.¡± ¡°Lil Match is so formidable!¡± ¡°Lil Match, my man, do you still need footmen?¡± Cheri was a little stunned. How much was 1314 World Stars? If this was converted into money, it would be more than 2.6 million. If she got half of it, it would be 1.3 million. She looked at the person who sent her the gifts and saw it was a person named Lil Match. He had been following her since a long time ago, but he had never given her anything. She did not expect him to give her so much today. So, Cheri quickly privately messaged him. Cheri: [Thank you for the gifts, cutie. Can I follow you on Instagram?] When David saw Cheri¡¯s message, he sent her his username. After a while, Cheri followed him. Cheri: [Thank you for the gifts, cutie.] David: [You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ve been listening to you singing for so long and I¡¯ve never sent you anything. I feel bad so I make up for all the times I didn¡¯t give you anything in one go.] Cheri: [Thank you for the support, cutie. If I have time, I¡¯ll sing for you privately. My name is ire Potter. What about you?] David: [I¡¯m David Lidell.] The two talked about some random things while ire kept on thanking David the whole time. David walked to the french window that was 3 meters tall to look at the night view of River Leeds outside the window. It was bustling, and yet, very charming and beautiful. Then, he used his phone to snap a few pictures of the night view and posted them on his Instagram. His caption: [The night view on River Leeds is still so charming.] David rarely posted on his Instagram. However, he was in a great mood today, so he could not help it. After he posted the pictures, David was a little tired, so hey on the luxurious bed that was 4 meters wide and fell asleep. David had fallen asleep but the people on TikTok could not. Especially those popr streamers. Even though they were popr and the top three would make up to millions of dors in a single stream, it was the guilds who gave them the money, while the streamers would not get a single cent. In reality, the streamers had to make money from the dummies that were not from any guilds who would send them money. Just now, someone gifted a small streamer with more than 2.6 million in her stream. Plus, a small streamer like that would not have guilds to back her up. So, the person who bought her those gifts was definitely a big shot. Why did they not get such a gigantic money bag? With that, those popr streamers started to look into Cheri¡¯s streams, trying to see if they could get that big shot to join their side. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 ire was lying in bed in her dormitory and she could not sleep. Tonight, her three roommates went on a blind date with the boys from the male dormitory. She found an excuse and said she was not feeling well so she did not have to go. In reality, she did not join this kind of activity. After all, her family background was not as good as the other three. Her family had basically used every penny they had to send her to music school. Sometimes, she would still go because she could not find an excuse to say no. Right now, she was d that she did not go. If not, she would have missed out on this big shot¡¯s gifts. He directly gave her 2.6 million. Even those popr streamers rarely encountered situations like this, let alone a small streamer like her. Before she ended her stream, there were people from guilds contacting her. They said they wanted to partner with her and they would help her go up the ranks. They even said they would contact two popr streamers to coborate with her so that Lil Match would be triggered. With his generosity, he might even give them tens of millions. The guild knew the temper of this big shot. What did big shots care about the most? Their reputations of course. They could not embarrass themselves in front of their favorite streamers. As long as they could target this weak spot, then this big shot would keep giving out gifts. Of course, the guilds boosted streamers on the rankings to scam the gullible. ire would not get a penny of this, and might only get a percentage of the money the gullible gave her. However, ire rejected them. She did not want to scam David out of his money like this. Finally, she was even threatened. The other party told her that they would make her lose her job as a streamer. ire did not know if she would regret her decision. Plus, she also did not know if this was just a spur of the moment thing for David. Besides, she needed to think about how she could appropriately improve her family¡¯s living conditions with this over one million dors she got from the donation, which was what she was allotted. Because of all this, it was all but destined that she would lose sleep tonight. In the meantime, David¡¯s Instagram was blowing up. The photo of River Leeds that David posted had gotten more than 100ments. He managed to get a really good angle, so it was clear that he took this photo from a unit above the 30th floor in South River International Residence. Where was South River International Residence? It was the most expensive property in South River Province. One square meter would cost 200 thousand dors minimum, so a small unit would cost 50 million at least. And David just posted a photo taken from here! Comment 1: [David, where did you steal this photo from? The angle is superb!] Comment 2: [Dave, are you working as a part time cleaner here? Can you refer me to that job? Maybe I can make some nouveau riche friends there.] Comment 3: [Dave, are you a sugar baby to a rich woman? Do you still have any contacts? I don¡¯t want to work hard anymore.] There were all kinds ofments, but no one asked David whether he bought a unit there.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was alreadyte morning when David woke up the next day. After he washed up, he walked to the window and looked out at the scenery of the River Leeds. David still felt as if he was dreaming. ¡°What should I do today? ¡°Right, I¡¯m going to buy a car.¡± Suddenly, David remembered that he still did not know how to drive. ¡®What should I do then? ¡®Should I find a driver? ¡®Having a driver is not as fun as driving the car myself. ¡®Plus, do I even need a driver if I¡¯m buying a sport¡¯s car? ¡®Isn¡¯t that such a colossal joke?¡¯ If he went to get a driver¡¯s license now, he would only get it in at least one month. David felt that he could not wait another month. Then, David remembered that there was a skill column in the system and he could add whatever skill he wanted freely. So, David pulled up the interface. He had anothervish point. Since he topped up ten million on TikTokst night, he had spent a total of 500 million now. Hence, he had anothervish point. David clicked the plus sign behind the skill column and entered ¡®driving¡¯. Then, the system started loading. A few secondster, David felt that he that his brain had suddenly been filled with knowledge, and it was all about driving. He knew where the brake was, where the elerator was, and where the clutch was. He also knew how to start the car, how to change gears, how to turn, and how to reverse the car. It felt as if he had driven a car before and it all felt so real. David was excited. This system was amazing. Right now, he wanted badly to have a car in front of him so he could try it out. After he left his home, he walked to the Golden Leaf Hotel. When he was at the door, Pearl came to wee him. ¡°Mr. Lidell, breakfast is ready. Pleasee with him.¡± David figured that Pearl was very professional because she knew to behave within the norms. Last night, she was calling him darling on Instagram and it felt so intimate. Yet, today, it was Mr. Lidell. David figured it was good for her to have a clear distinction between her work and private life. After breakfast, Pearl purposely got close to David when they were walking out of the hotel. She whispered in his ear, ¡°David, darling, don¡¯t forget our appointment.¡± The beautiful woman¡¯s breathnded on David¡¯s ear, and it turned him into jelly. He cursed silently in his heart, ¡°You minx!¡± David spent another hundred of thousands to change his outfit. As the saying went, apparel made a man. After David changed out of his cheap clothes into branded clothes, his appearance changed beyond recognition. Plus, he also added fourvish points to his bodyst night. He looked more refreshed now, and seemedpletely different from yesterday. He looked like the son from a rich family. If he wore this to the showroom, he would not be ignored for a few minutes in the lobby. After he changed his clothes, he walked to a Benz specialty shop. He had his eyes on a Benz G-ss the moment he went there. After he paid, he drove away immediately. Since he changed his outfit, none of the salespeople looked down on him and then got a p in the face when he swiped his card to pay. David did not feel awkward driving the brand new Benz G-ss. At that moment, he felt that the system was truly amazing. However, he had a question. He knew how to drive, but he did not have a license. How would he get one? It seemed that no one around him had this ability. Pearl? David figured that Pearl might know how to get him one. After all, she was a lobby manager in an eight- star hotel, so she should know a lot of powerful people. Hence, he drove to the entrance of Golden Leaf Hotel and called Pearl. ¡°Darling, you¡¯re missing little old me?¡± Pearl¡¯s charming voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Miss Pearl, I need your help,¡± David said, going straight to the point. ¡°What can I help you with? Just tell me. I will do it as long as I can.¡± ¡°Can youe out for a chat? I¡¯m outside the hotel in a new Benz G-ss on the left. The one without the license te.¡± ¡°Alright, darling. Wait for me, I¡¯ming.¡± In less than 5 minutes of Pearl hanging up the phone, she appeared outside David¡¯s car. Pearl asked after she got into the passenger¡¯s seat, ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°I want to get a driver¡¯s license. Do you know anyone who can do that? Money¡¯s not a problem,¡± David said directly. ¡®Driver¡¯s license?¡¯ Pearl was curious. How would a super rich child like David not have a driver¡¯s license at this age? However, since he did not say anything, she did not ask. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be hard. When do you want it?¡± Pearl asked. ¡°As soon as possible.¡± ¡°Give me your identification card. I¡¯ll snap a picture of it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± David took out his identification card and handed it to Pearl. After Pearl took it, he snapped a picture of it before sending it to someone. Then, she made a call. ¡°Hello? Girl, I¡¯ve sent you a picture of an identification card. Can you ask your husband to get a driver¡¯s license for me as soon as possible? ¡°Alright, okay, I got it. Thanks, girl. Thank your husband for me too.¡± Pearl hung up and told David, ¡°The soonest you can get it is this afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks, Miss Pearl. How much is it? I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about money. Since you¡¯re showing me so much respect by calling me Miss Pearl, then don¡¯t be so courteous with me.¡± ¡°Alright, are you free then? Go to a ce with me.¡± David stopped being courteous. ¡°I¡¯ll make time even if I¡¯m not free if you¡¯re the one asking.¡± ¡°Alright, sit tight. Let¡¯s go.¡± David started the car and left Golden Leaf Hotel. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 David brought Pearl to a Porsche dealership. When the two of them walked through the door, a beautiful saledy walked over to them. She spotted the two of them got out of a Benz G-ss, and judging from what David was wearing, he looked like a rich kid. Thus, she asked enthusiastically, ¡°Sir, Miss, are you here to buy a car?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± David replied. ¡°May I know what model you¡¯re looking for?¡± ¡°Do you have stock for the Porsche 911?¡± ¡°We do.¡± ¡°Take us to have a look.¡± ¡°Pleasee with me, sir.¡± The beautiful saledy brought them to a Porsche 911. ¡°We have two of them right now, one in red and one in ck. May I know which one you want to look at, sir?¡± David scanned the cars nonchntly and answered, ¡°I want the red one. Get me the invoice now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The beautiful saledy was stunned. He did not even look at it and was buying it? He was so rich that it was insane. ¡°Sir, are you not going to take a look at it first?¡± ¡°I did. The red one is pretty nice.¡± The beautiful saledy had been working here for so long and this was the first time she was seeing someone buying a car like this. He only nced at the exterior. He did not even look inside before asking for the invoice. ¡°Alright, sir, pleasee with me.¡± Then, the saledy led the duo to the front desk and started telling David the performance of the car. ¡°Sir, this red Porsche 911 is thetest sport¡¯s car with the highest specs. It is equipped with a six- cylinder t twin-turbocharged engine¡­¡± ¡°Before she could finish, David interrupted her, ¡°Alright, enough. No need to say anything more. Just tell me how much it is.¡± ¡°May I know what setting you want?¡± ¡°Just get me the best one.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait. I¡¯ll calcte it for you.¡± Two minutester¡­ ¡°Sir, the total is 3.28 million dors.¡± After he paid, David and Pearl sat on the sofa to wait for the staff to go through the procedures. Pearl figured since David came to buy a car, he should want her to drive the car for him. After all, he could not drive two cars back on his own. Even though she did not know why he chose red, she still suggested, ¡°Darling, I don¡¯t think red suits you. Why not the ck one? I think the ck one suits you more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not for me. It¡¯s for you. I think the red one suits your temperament, Miss Pearl,¡± David answered with a grin. ¡°For me? Darling, are you joking?¡± Pearl asked in shock. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? This is for you.¡± ¡°No way, this is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept this.¡± Pearl quickly rejected. ¡°Miss Pearl, since you¡¯re calling me your darling, you shouldn¡¯t be so modest with me. You also know this money means nothing to me. It¡¯s just a meal or two. If you reject this, then can we still have fun together in the future?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Alright. Thank you, my dear David!¡± Pearl was ecstatic. She was currently driving a 100 thousand dor car, while her annual sry was only 5 or 600 thousand. Her rent every month, her clothes, and her makeup would take up half of her pay. Furthermore, she still had a little brother who had just graduated and was still unemployed, so she would send all of her remaining money back home. Thus, even if she looked beautiful and polished outside, she did not have a lot of savings. She could never afford a luxury car like this also. Besides, any woman would like a red Porsche 911. The beautiful saledy walked behind them and heard their conversation. Right now, she was looking at Pearl with envy. She also wanted someone who was as extravagant as David who could give her a luxury car worth more than three million dors without batting an eyelid. ¡°Sir, please give me your identification card or your identification number. We¡¯ll help you apply for insurance and register for it.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just use yours, Miss Pearl.¡± David looked at Pearl and said. ¡°David, this isn¡¯t appropriate, right?¡± Even though David was buying this car for her, Pearl thought David would only let her drive it around. She did not think he would register the car under her name. If that was the case, the car would belong to her. At this moment, Pearl was a little light-headed from this sudden surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯ll buy it for you? Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± ¡°Well, okay then. Darling, thank you so much!¡± ¡®Pearl handed her identification car to the beautiful saledy. About ten minutester¡­ The beautiful saledy walked over again. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s done. This is the key and the document. You can drive it away now.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, take it. Let¡¯s go.¡± After David said that, he got up to leave. When Pearl got the document and key, she went over to the car. The two cars drove on the road next to each other. Not long after, David, who was in front, received a call from Pearl. ¡°Darling, where are we going now?¡± ¡°Should we go back to the hotel for lunch now? But I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not either,¡± replied Pearl. ¡°Do you want to go to my house?¡± David asked. ¡°Okay!¡± The two of them drove to South River International Residence. After they parked the cars, they walked to Block 1. Of course, Pearl had heard about South River International Residence. Plus, it was near to her work, so whenever she walked past this ce, she would look at this ce with envy. She could only dream about owning a house here. Even though this dream was very far away, it would be good enough toe in to have a look. When they got into the elevator of Block 1, they went straight to the 27th floor. Even though Pearl was mentally prepared before she walked in, she was still stunned by the extravagance in front of her. There was a brilliant chandelier above her and one of the walls of the lobby had been into into a huge french window facing River Leeds. Furthermore, the sofa, the television, and the painting were all incredibly luxurious. Pearl would be willing to lose ten years of her life just to live in such an extravagant house. ¡°Please sit,¡± David asked Pearl to sit before pouring her a ss of water. ¡°David, darling, your house is so beautiful. River Leeds at night must be very beautiful from this angle, right?¡± Pearl asked while pointing at the french window. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You cane anytime you want if you want to look at it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Pearl asked in disbelief. ¡°Of course! Right, where are you from, Miss Pearl?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m from Cloud City. I¡¯ve been working in River City for three to four years.¡± ¡°Have you bought a house here yet?¡± Not yet. The housing prices here are so expensive. I don¡¯t even know when I can afford it,¡± Pearl sighed ruefully. ¡°I think you should be able to get a mortgage on a house in River City with your sry, right, Miss Pearl?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Actually, my sry is not that high, and I still need to take care of my parents and little brother. I need to pay rent, and my clothes and makeup are not cheap, so that¡¯s why I can¡¯t save much money,¡± Pearl said in a sad voice. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°Do you want to move in with me then? I can¡¯t stay in such a big house by myself. This way, you can even save on rent.¡± David did not know why he said that. Rationally, he had only known Pearl for two days and it was so sudden for him to invite her to stay with him. However, since he said it, he still felt a little longing in his heart. Actually, David did not know how petty and low he was when he was with Sarah. He would always listen to Sarah, and he rarely had the right to speak. However, it was different with Pearl. Pearl would let him make the decision when they were talking or going on about something, and she would also ask him for his advice about anything. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Of course, all men would have some machismo. Who would not want a woman who would treat them like a leader? Therefore, David was fond of Pearl¡¯s way of talking and behaving, and subconsciously liked being around Pearl. ¡°Is this¡­ appropriate?¡± Pearl asked, a little hesitant. Even though she was saying that, she was very excited. If she moved here, she would be depending on a powerful person like David. As for whether David would do something inappropriate to her, she did not care. She was even deliberately seducing David. Pearl was an ambitious person. She was always the most beautiful girl in her high school and her university. There were a lot of people pursuing her, and among them were some of the most handsome boys in school or even some rich kids with money and power. However, she rejected all of them. This meant that Pearl had never dated anyone until now. She knew what she wanted. She could fall in love if she merely wanted to find a normal man to spend the rest of her life with. She could even have dozens of them if she wanted to. However, she did not want that. She wanted to realize her self-worth. She wanted to change her fate and wanted to change her family¡¯s fate. When it came to those people capable of helping her realize her worth, there was a difference between someone who was used and someone untouched. So, she never dated anyone because she was waiting for this day. David was the target whom she would use to fulfill her life¡¯s purpose. As long as she could rely on David, she did not even need to climb up to the top. She just needed to attach herself to one of his limbs and it would be enough. She never wanted to marry a super-rich kid like David because his family would find someone suitable for him. She knew her position. Since she wanted to venture down this path, then she would not think about marriage for the rest of her life. So, when David asked her to stay with him, she felt that this happiness came too suddenly, and she did not even know how to react. ¡°What¡¯s so inappropriate about this? I can¡¯t stay in such a huge house anyway. It¡¯s good to have someone to talk to sometimes. Of course, if you have a boyfriend then just pretend I never said such a thing so that there won¡¯t be any unnecessary misunderstanding,¡± said David. ¡°No! I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. Actually, don¡¯tugh at me, David, I¡¯ve never dated anyone in my life. I just wonder if I¡¯ll disturb you like this,¡± Pearl said quickly in case David misunderstood her. ¡®She never dated before? No way!¡¯ David thought in his heart. However, he said, ¡°Not at all. I like having people around. The house looks empty now that I¡¯m staying here by myself. If you don¡¯te, then I¡¯ll find two more people from my campus to make this ce livelier.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re saying that, then I¡¯ll thank you for the offer. Should I move in tomorrow?¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. Do you need my help?¡± ¡°No need. I can manage. Plus, I don¡¯t have a lot of things.¡± ¡°Alright! You can look around and see which room you want to stay in. You can choose any room on this floor,¡± David said. ¡°Miss Pearl, didn¡¯t you ask me to go swimming with you? Now, we can do it anytime we want. There¡¯s a pool upstairs.¡± ¡°Alright, should we go now?¡± Pearl enticed. ¡°Cough cough¡­ I don¡¯t think so. Let¡¯s do it another day.¡± David felt that he was not as good as Pearl when it came to talking. Plus, Pearl was almost lying down and looked so seductive. This woman was born to be flirtatious. Pearl stood up and walked in front of David. Then, she bent down and blew against his ear. She said, ¡°Well, David, darling, you can ask me out at any time. I¡¯ve already bought my swimsuit and no one got to witness it yet.¡± David¡¯s body became hot after Pearl flirted with him. He wanted to push this little minx down and punish her right there and then, but he still controlled himself. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Miss Pearl, look around. Um¡­ I¡¯ll go upstairs to get something. We¡¯ll head back to the hotelter.¡± David¡¯s face turned red as he found an excuse to go upstairs. He could not handle this. Right now, he felt that it was a bad idea to invite Pearl over. Who could endure such seduction every day? Wasn¡¯t this torture to his poor little soul? Pearl stood her ground and was giggling uncontrobly. She felt that David was too cute. However, she was also quite sure that David might be a virgin. Having said that, a super-rich kid like David being a virgin? Who would dare to believe that? ¡®Does he have something wrong in that department? No way! If that¡¯s the case, how will I show him my advantage? How will I attach myself to this powerful person? ¡®No, this can¡¯t be.¡¯ Pearl could onlyfort herself silently in her heart. If David knew what Pearl was thinking right now, he might have already punished her. How dare she doubt his abilities! This was so humiliating. On the top floor. David threw himself on the luxurious bed. He came here to hide from Pearl. That woman was such a seductress that David could not endure it anymore. However, he was not disgusted by it. He took out his phone and opened Instagram. He noticed the photo of River Leeds he postedst night had garnered more than 100ments. David read a few of them and they were basically making fun of him. He only replied to thements of a few of his close friends. However, he did not tell them he bought a house here. No one would believe him anyway. When he went to his direct messages, he saw a few people had sent messages to him. Jenny had sent him good morning. There was another one from his cousin. It was his youngest aunt¡¯s eldest daughter. Her name was Lily Greg and she was only two years younger than him. She was currently in the first year of university in another city. They were pretty close. Throughout the three years in high school, he stayed with his youngest aunt for the first two years. Only when he was in senior year did he move in with his eldest aunt. Since senior year was very stressful and his youngest aunt had a very mischievous son who would affect his studies, he decided to move in with his eldest aunt. His eldest aunt had a daughter who was two years older than David. Right now, she had already graduated and was working. Lily: [David, where did you take this picture? It¡¯s stunning!] David replied to her message. David: [I took this in River City. If you like it, you cane to have fun here when you¡¯re on break. I¡¯ll take you around.] Lily replied quickly. Lily: [Really? Don¡¯t lie to me!] David: [Of course. When did I ever lie to you?] Lily: [Alright, that¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll go to find you the moment I¡¯m on break.] David: [Ok.] Lily: [David, I¡¯m streaming on Whale Streaming tonight. Pleasee and support me if you have time.] David: [You littless, you even know how to stream?] Lily: [ David, you¡¯re so outdated! All four of us in my dorm are streaming. Not only is it fun, but I can also make some money.] David: [I¡¯ll go and take a look tonight then. I¡¯ll boost your poprity for you.] Lily: [Right, David. Are you still working part-time? I made about 3000 dors from streamingst month and then mom gave me 1500 dors. I¡¯ll transfer 2000 for youter so you can take Sarah for something nice.] David was a little touched when he saw that. Even though they rarely saw each other after he moved out of his youngest aunt¡¯s ce when he was a sophomore, they were still close. David: [No need. You should buy some nice clothes for yourself. When youe to River City, I¡¯ll give you a surprise.] Lily: [What surprise?] David: [It¡¯s a secret.] Lily: {Aww, you meanie! David, I have to go now. ss is starting. Bye!] David: [Bye!] After a while, David saw Lily transferring 2000 dors to him. David hesitated before epting it. ¡®I¡¯ll give you back a thousand times, no, ten thousand times that tonight.¡¯ David felt that it was almost time, so he went downstairs to toss Pearl a set of keys. Since he offered, he would need to do it. If he could not stand it anymore, he would move out and buy a new house. He had all the money in the world to do it anyway. To him, when a man and a woman had not yet established their rtionship, they could not fool around. He had to be a responsible man. After this, the two of them went back to Golden Leaf Hotel. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 At this moment¡­ On the 33rd floor of the Golden Leaf Hotel. Inside the chairman¡¯s office. The general manager of Golden Leaf Hotel Sean Caldwell was standing opposite a man who was in his thirties. The man was sitting on the chairman¡¯s seat. He was reclined in the chair and his legs were on the desk. This man was Golden Leaf Hotel¡¯s chairman Hugh Greene. At the same time, he was also the biggest shareholder of the hotel. ¡°Sean, did anything happen in the hotel recently?¡± Hugh asked. He came to South River Province for business, so he dropped by while he was at it. This asion was purely by coincidence. Normally, he would only drop by once or twice a year. ¡°Mr. Greene, everything¡¯s great in the hotel. The business is rising steadily and there¡¯s a 20% growth compared to the same quarterst year,¡± replied Sean. ¡°Not bad. Sean, you did a good job. Your bonus at the end of the year will be doubled and the staff¡¯s bonus will increase 50%.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greene!¡± Sean bowed and said. ¡°Alright, go on with your business if there¡¯s nothing else. I just dropped by to have a look. I¡¯ll leave soon,¡± Hugh said nonchntly. After Sean contemted for a while, he said, ¡°Mr. Greene, I need to tell you something. Yesterday, a customer signed up for a membership card here and immediately topped up 100 million.¡± ¡°Oh? Using his name or hispany¡¯s name?¡± Hugh was interested. ¡°With his name. Yesterday, he ate a meal that cost one million five hundred thousand. He even asked the hotel to prepare his meal every day using only the best ingredients. If he can¡¯te, he asked us to just throw it away.¡± ¡°Why does he sound like a parvenu to me? How old is he?¡± ¡°Based on his information, he¡¯s 21 and he seems to be a student from SRU.¡± ¡°21? A student? He¡¯s topping up 100 million just for food? Have you met this person?¡± ¡°Mr. Greene, I didn¡¯t. The lobby manager Pearl Warner served him yesterday.¡± ¡°Get me Pearl Warner.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Greene!¡± Sean immediately barked into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Is Ms. Warner here? Answer if you hear me!¡± Soon, a voice answered from the walkie-talkie, ¡°Mr. Caldwell, Ms. Warner went out this morning and she¡¯s not back yet.¡± Sean peered at Hugh and said into the walkie-talkie, ¡°Which one of you knows what she¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°No idea. She didn¡¯t tell us.¡± Sean did not say anything anymore. He looked at Hugh and said, ¡°Mr. Greene, I¡¯ll call her now.¡± Hugh answered with a nk face, ¡°No need. We¡¯ll wait here and see when shees back. Sean, a staff member is not in the hotel during work hours, and she even left without saying anything. Is this how you manage your staff?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Greene. It¡¯s my mistake. I¡¯ll manage them better and I¡¯ll reorganize the hotel,¡± Sean answered carefully. At this moment, he was a little angry inside. What was going on with Pearl? She was pretty good at her job, so why did she let him down at this crucial moment and cause him to get scolded? The two of them did not say anything. Hugh lowered his head to y with his phone while Sean stood rooted to the spot. He did not dare to move and only hoped that Pearl woulde back soon. ¡­ After the two of them went back to the hotel, David went straight to the private room for his meal. Meanwhile, Pearl ran straight to the general manager, Sean¡¯s, office. Just now, someone at the front desk told her that the manager was looking for her. When she saw that the general manager was not there, Pearl took out her walkie-talkie and asked, ¡°Mr. Caldwell, hello, this is Pearl. I¡¯m in front of your office now. May I know where you are?¡± Sean¡¯s legs were turning numb from standing in the chairmans¡¯ office when he finally heard Pearl¡¯s voice. So, he replied, ¡°Pearl,e to the chairman¡¯s office.¡± When Pearl heard Sean asking her to go to the chairman¡¯s office, she was shocked. Judging from Sean¡¯s voice, it seemed that something was wrong. The chairman must be here if he was asking her to go to the chairman¡¯s office. Mr. Greene was a very mysterious person. She had been working in this hotel for more than three years, but she could only see him during their annual dinner. This time, he was asking her to meet him, but she was not here during working hours! If she did not handle this well, she would lose her job. She was not confident about David yet, so if she lost this job, it would be a lot of trouble. Pearl quickly walked to the chairman¡¯s office. A few minutester¡­ She arrived at the door to the chairman¡¯s office. Knock knock! Pearl knocked twice on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A deep and powerful voice came from inside. Pearl pushed the door open and saw the general manager, Sean, standing inside. The chairman Hugh was sitting opposite him. ¡°Mr. Greene, Mr. Caldwell, hello, my name is Pearl Warner.¡± Pearl closed the door and walked over before greeting timidly. When Hugh saw Pearl walking in after her introduction, he examined her closely. She was beautiful and had a hot body. Her uniform entuated her charm of a professional working woman. He did not think that there would be such an amazing woman in the hotel. Her talents werepletely wasted on being a lobby manager. ¡°Ms. Warner, you left your post during work hours, and you didn¡¯t even tell anyone. How did you manage to get this job as a lobby manager?¡± Hugh lectured sternly. When Pearl heard Hugh lecturing her immediately, she was extremely nervous. She could not handle the aura from these people in leadership positions. However, she still exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Greene. I left my post without explicit approval because I needed to apany a guest.¡± ¡°Apany a customer? When did our hotel¡¯s lobby manager start to need to apany our guest? Is it because it¡¯s required by the hotel or are you thinking of currying favors with that person?¡± Hugh asked sharply. He understood these women who wanted to leap to fame and wealth overnight. They would do anything to achieve their goals, and obviously, he felt that Pearl was this kind of woman. The moment he saw Pearl, he had a good impression of her. However, when he heard that she was going to apany a hotel guest, he felt that Pearl was also that kind of woman because these women would always do such things. She said she was apanying a guest, and it could mean a lot of things from eating and drinking together, to even sleeping together. ¡°Mr. Greene, you can penalize me or fire me, but please don¡¯t insult me. Mr. Lidell wanted to buy a car today and he drove a car over, so that¡¯s why he asked me to help drive the car back. Mr. Lidell is also the VIP of our hotel, so that¡¯s why I went,¡± Pearl said, a little angry. Pearl felt aggrieved. Hugh thought she was a woman who would sleep with anyone as long as there was money. She could not ept this because at the very least, her body was still clean right now. She was 27, and in this society that was filled with temptations, it was not easy for a woman as beautiful as her to resist the temptations. ¡°Who is Mr. Lidell?¡± Hugh asked. ¡°It should be the VIP who topped up 100 million yesterday.¡± This time, it was Sean who answered. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°Mer. Lidell is eating in Private Room 3.¡± Now, it was Pearl who answered. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go meet this VIP. I want to see if you¡¯re telling the truth, Ms. Warner.¡± After Hugh said that, he got up and left his office with Sean and Pearl hurrying after him. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 David was eating the most exquisite food in his private room. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was great having money. This was the food that he never dared to dream about eating. Now, he was eating half of it and throwing the rest away. As he was enjoying himself, the door was pushed open. David thought Pearl was here, so he said, ¡°Miss Pearl,e and have some.¡± When he turned his head, he saw a man in his thirties walking over. Pearl was walking at the back while in front of him was a man in his forties or fifties. Aside from Pearl, he did not know the two men. However, Pearl looked off-color and her eyes were slightly red. Therefore, David knew what was going on. ¡°Mr. Lidell, hello. I am the boss here and my name is Huge Greene. May I know if you¡¯re happy with the food and service provided here, Mr. Lidell? If you need anything, you can tell me and we¡¯ll definitely fulfill your request,¡± Hugh said modestly after he approached David. He was very interested in David. He must be a rich kid from a rich family since he could take out 100 million just to eat and have fun. Plus, he was so young too, hence Hugh wanted to get to know him. It was not a bad thing to know more friends. Hugh was a businessman, and therger hiswork, the more opportunities he would have. Golden Leaf Hotel was just one of his industries. He was managing a lot of different industries at the same time, so there was a chance he could work with David or David¡¯s family in the future. ¡°Hello, Mr. Greene. I¡¯m very satisfied with this ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. I heard you¡¯re a top student at SRU? What a talented young man,¡± Hugh said respectfully. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not that talented. I know myself better than anyone.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, you¡¯re too modest. SRU is one of the top five universities in the country. Anyone who can study there needs to be elite in their respective industries. This is my card. If you need me, you can call me at any time.¡± Hugh then handed a shiny card to David. ¡°Mr. Greene, I want to ask you something,¡± David asked when he took the card. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°Are you selling this hotel?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Hugh was stunned by that question. Not only Hugh, Sean and Pearl behind him were also stunned. ¡°Mr. Lidell, are you joking?¡± Hugh smiled and asked. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? If you¡¯re selling, I¡¯m buying. This is no joking matter,¡± David said seriously. ¡°Mr. Lidell, do you know that the construction of this hotel alone cost over ten billion dors, and that does not include thend. Are you sure you want to buy it?¡± ¡°Of course! If you¡¯re selling, just state a price. If you¡¯re not, then so be it.¡± Hugh looked at David for a while. He felt that he could not understand this kid that was younger than him by more than a decade. He could ignore the fact that David took out 100 million just for food, but now he was asking him if he was willing to sell the hotel? There were some people who could take out a few hundred million dors in cash, but there were not a lot of people who could take out billions in cash. Even if David had hundreds of billions in assets, his family would not let him do this. ¡®Is he the heir of an invisible rich family? I think only these people can y around like this,¡¯ Huge thought in his heart. ¡°Mr. Lidell, if you¡¯re serious about buying, it¡¯s doable. However, I need to discuss this with our shareholders. After all, this hotel doesn¡¯t belong to just me. However, I need to inform you that we need to be paid in cash.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead. Tell me as soon as possible after you get the answer,¡± David answered nonchntly. ¡°Okay, Mr. Lidell, please enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll give you an answerter,¡± Hugh said and left the private room. Sean also followed after him. Pearl initially wanted to leave, but David stopped her. ¡°Miss Pearl, wait. I have something to tell you.¡± Pearl thought about it, and in the end, she decided to stay. She could lose her job, but she could not lose David. Earlier, when David said he wanted to buy this hotel, she was petrified. This would cost him billions of dors and they were asking for it in cash. If David bought this ce, David would not fire her based on their rtionship. It was possible that he might even promote her. She really hoped that the boss would sell the hotel to David and David could afford it. She already gave the boss a bad impression of her, so if she did not get a new boss, it would be hard to say if she could keep her job. After Hugh got back to his office, he took out his phone and opened Whatsapp. Then, he sent a message to a group chat with only four people. Hugh: [Brothers, someone wants to buy the Golden Leaf Hotel at River City, should we sell?] Soon, someone named Earl Durham replied to him. Earl: [Who is this extravagant person?] Hugh: [It¡¯s a university student named David Lidell. He¡¯s studying in SRU.] James: [A university student? Hugh, old boy, are you being conned? How can a university take out tens of billions to buy our hotel?] Earl: [I think so too!] Hugh: [Do I look like someone who¡¯s easily conned?] Bill: [Yes!] Hugh: [I¡¯m not joking with you guys. I¡¯m serious, are we selling or not? He¡¯s still waiting for an answer!] Earl: [This depends on you. You¡¯re the biggest shareholder.] Hugh: [All of your sharesbined are more than mine! If I want to sell but you guys refuse, I can¡¯t do anything about it.] James: [Is he really going to buy? Who is he? Are you sure he can afford it?] Hugh: [I think he does. Yesterday, he just topped up a membership card with 100 million for food.] James: [If that¡¯s the case, he might not be joking. Who do you think he is, guys? He¡¯s so young and he can take out so much cash!] Earl: [Could be a sessor of those invisible rich families. Bill, say something. Didn¡¯t you interact with these people before?] Bill: [If he can really take out tens of billions in cash to buy Golden Leaf Hotel, then I can basically be sure he¡¯s one of them. They¡¯re usually out here to gain some experience and suffer some hardship before they eventually take over a part of their family¡¯s industry when the timees.] Hugh: [Should we look him up?] Bill: [Don¡¯t! If he finds out, you won¡¯t even know how you died.] Hugh: [Is he so powerful? What era are we in? Aren¡¯t you blowing this out of proportion?] Bill: [You never experienced some things so that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know what life is really like. They are so powerful that it¡¯s scary. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll show you.] James: [I wanted to see how bad*ss these so-called invisible figures are from a long time ago.] Earl: [Me too!] Hugh: [Alright! So, are we selling or not?] Bill: [How much is he offering?] Hugh: [He asked me to name him a price.] Bill: [What about you two? I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll just go ording to you two. I don¡¯tck money. If it¡¯s a done deal, I want to get to know this person.] James: [I think we can sell it for 18 billion. Back when the hotel waspleted, we spent about 12 billion. We made a profit of tens of billions of dors throughout the years anyway. I think if we sell at 18 billion, we can get back about double the investment. I have a project right now and we can invest that money into this project.] Hugh: [What project is it?] James: [It¡¯s not decided yet. When it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll find a time to meet up and talk about it.] Earl: [I think it¡¯s doable. Hugh, just tell him 20 billion. If he negotiates, the minimum is 18 billion. We won¡¯t sell if it¡¯s lower than that.] Hugh: [Alright, I¡¯ll tell him 20 billion and see what he says. I¡¯ll go now and give you guys an update soon.] After they reached an agreement, Hugh was about to go downstairs to tell David the price. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Golden Leaf Hotel. Private Room 3. Pearl stayed behind and asked David, ¡°David, are you sure you want to buy this hotel?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. I¡¯m just worried that your boss won¡¯t sell it to me. Who is your boss?¡± David asked. ¡°I am not sure either. Mr. Greene rarelyes to the hotel. Usually, he will show up during the annual dinners. I heard he has otherpanies too and Golden Leaf is just one of them.¡± ¡°That mysterious? Then it might be a bit hard. He might not need this measly sum of money,¡± David said. This measly money? 20 to 30 billion was just measly to him? Was this the circle of the ultra-rich? This was so scary! Pearl was going numb. She had worked in the most high-end hotel in South River for three to four years and with her natural advantages, had met a lot of clients and made a lot of friends. Some of them had a worth in the billions, or even tens of billions. She felt that she was almost reaching this circle. However, David taught her a lesson over these two days. It seemed that the people she got into contact with were just the tip of the iceberg. When it came to these truly ultra-rich, they might just spend tens of billions just because of their interest or even as a spur-of-the-moment thing. The so-called rich people with worths of billions she knew might be nothingpared to David and Mrs. Greene. The money they spent after a thoughtless statement might be their entire worth. How could theypare? They were not even on the same level. When Pearl thought about this, she looked at David with more satisfaction. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This was the man of her dreams. Even though he was young, his temperament was wless. He would discuss a business of more than tens of billions during a random meal. It felt as if he was an emperor who was talking idly about important matters. If David knew what was on Pearl¡¯s mind, he would haveughed so hard his jaw would have fallen off. ¡®wless temperament? ¡®Talking idly about important matters? ¡®I was just a loser with only slightly more than a thousand dors to my name who was ditched by my f*cking ex because of a ten thousand dor bag two days ago. ¡®Any normal person who obtained limitless wealth all of a sudden would have a good temperament in this materialistic society. They might even be more extravagant than me.¡¯ Pearl looked at David, who was eating, and then averted her gaze. She said, ¡°Perhaps not. Everything has a price. If David is willing to pay a high price, Mr. Greene will sell. Mr. Greene is a smart businessman, and his goal is to get the most profit he can.¡± ¡°It sounds possible after your analysis. Come, don¡¯t stand there, Miss Pearl. Sit down and eat something. If I buy this hotel, I¡¯ll let you manage it!¡± David said carefreely as he ate. Pearl heard what David said. She felt a buzz in her head and it almost caused her to pass out. What did David say just now? He would let her manage this hotel after he bought it? She would be the general manager? Even though the difference between a lobby manager and a general manager was just one word, the position and treatment were not even on the same level. It would be massively different. The general manager was the highest authority here aside from Mr. Greene, and the other chairmen. If Mr. Greene was not around, he would be the boss here. Plus, his annual sry with his bonus was over ten million dors. How much was she making a year? Now, David was saying he would buy the hotel and let her be the general manager? Wasn¡¯t this an instant sess? ¡°David, darling, are you joking?¡± Pearl asked, feeling light-headed. ¡°Of course not! Why does everyone think I¡¯m joking? Didn¡¯t I tell you? If your boss causes trouble for you, I¡¯ll buy the boss and make you the boss. I saw that your eyes were red when you entered the door. I believe your boss might have caught you going out this morning.¡± When Pearl heard that, her eyes turned red again. Tears also spilled out of her eyes uncontrobly. However, this was not for the same reason as moments ago. Right now, she was touched and was ecstatic. ¡°David, we¡¯ve known each other for two days. Why are you so good to me? You gave me a car and you even let me stay in such a nice house for free. Now, you¡¯re even buying this hotel to promote me!¡± Pearl said as she sobbed. David heard that something was not right with Pearl¡¯s voice, so he turned around to look. ¡°Miss Pearl, why are you crying¡­¡± When David was about to say something, the door was pushed open. Pearl quickly rposed herself and stood to one side. Hugh walked in with Sean behind him. Just now, Sean was waiting for Hugh outside his office. Now, he also followed Hugh down here. He had no choice. This was the moment to determine his fate. The boss of this hotel might change at any time. If there was a change, would he still be the general manager? Judging from Pearl and David¡¯s rtionship, the chances were slim. His annual sry was 6 million in this position and his bonus was about ten million too. In addition to that, Mr. Greene was always not around, so he was like the boss here. He could also secretly make some ill-gotten gains of around a few million. Where would he find such a good job again if he lost this one? Over these years, he even used his power to take advantage of those female attendants who wanted to climb up thedder. He even hinted at Pearl a few times, but she always ignored him. If Pearl was not good at her job, he would have fired her a long time ago. At this moment, he could only pray that this transaction was unsessful. If not, his good days would come to an end. ¡°Sean, you should go out with Ms. Warner. I need to talk to Mr. Lidell.¡± After Hugh walked in, he said to Sean behind him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Greene.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Greene.¡± Sean and Pearl answered at the same time. Then, they left the private room. ¡°Mr. Lidell, are you serious about buying this hotel?¡± Hugh asked after he sat down. ¡°Of course, Mr. Greene. If you¡¯re selling, I¡¯m buying,¡± answered David. ¡°Mr. Lidell, I just discussed with the shareholders and if you¡¯re serious about buying, you need to pay this price. What do you think?¡± Hugh then gestures a two with his fingers. ¡°20 billion?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lifell. You should know that this hotel is located in the busiest area in River City and it¡¯s also in the busiest area in South River Province. The renovations were also done ording to the highest standard. The profit is rising steadily every year, so you won¡¯t suffer a loss at this price.¡± ¡°Alright, 20 billion it is. However, I¡¯m not familiar with the handover. Just contact Pearl directly. She¡¯ll be the general manager here from now on,¡± David said nonchntly. It was just 20 billion. It was nothing. Actually, he had never even spent 200 dors so carefreely before. ¡°Great! Since you¡¯ve agreed to this, it¡¯s a deal then. However, the process of a handover is mired in minor details, so it might take around a week. ording to the rules, you¡¯ll have to pay a 10% deposit. If for any reason you¡¯re unable to continue with this transaction, we won¡¯t return the deposit to you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hugh took out his phone and made a call. A voice came from the phone soon after. ¡°Hello, Mr. Greene. This is Jack Hansen. How may I help you?¡± The person who answered the phone was the head of financial affairs in Golden Leaf Hotel. ¡°Mr. Hansen,e to Private Room 3,¡± Hugh said into the phone. ¡°Okay, Mr. Greene, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± answered Jack. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Ten minutester¡­ There was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in. Sean, Pearl, you shoulde in too,¡± Hugh said. After the door was opened, Jack, Sean, and Pearl entered the room together. ¡°Allow me to announce something. Mr. Lidell and I have reached an agreement. We¡¯ll transfer Golden Leaf Hotel to Mr. Lidell for a fee of 20 billion dors. Mr. Hansen, prepare to receive the deposit and draft an invoice. The transaction will be done within a week,¡± Hugh looked at the three of them and said. The three of their expressions were different when they heard this news. Jack was indifferent. He had been around Hugh for many years. Not only was he the head of financial affairs in the Golden Leaf Hotel, but he also held other jobs at other ces. His workload would be reduced if Hugh sold Golden Leaf Hotel. On the other hand, Sean¡¯s face turned gray. He was a general manager Hugh found using a headhuntingpany. Even though he lost a job here, it would be easy for him to find another job. However, it would be difficult to find one as good as this one. Pearl was the happiest one among them. Her face was red from excitement and she looked very charming now. Jack gave David an ount and David immediately transferred 10% of the deposit, which was 2 billion, into the ount. After that, he got a receipt from Jack. After he paid the deposit, there was nothing uncertain about this transaction any more. The way Hugh looked at David was also different now. ording to Bill, if this kid could take out so much money to buy the hotel, then he must be a child from a hidden rich family. Hugh did not know much about this group. They were a little mysterious, but they were terrifyingly powerful. If he was not at a certain level, he would not be able to get into contact with them. He also heard that these people were not just rich. At this moment, David said, ¡°Mr. Greene, I¡¯m still a student so I don¡¯t have so much time to handle the handover, so you can just go to Miss Pearl. She¡¯ll be the general manager here from now on.¡± ¡°Mr. Hansen, execute this ording to Mr. Lidell¡¯s orders,¡± Hugh said to Jack. ¡°Okay, Mr. Greene!¡± Then, Hugh turned to say to David, ¡°Mr. Lidell, the deal is done, so we¡¯re friends now. It makes us sound like strangers if you keep calling me Mr. Greene. My name is Hugh and I¡¯m a few years older than you. Why don¡¯t you just call me by my name?¡± ¡°Since you said that, then don¡¯t call me Mr. Lidell too. Just call me Dave!¡¯ ¡°Haha! Okay! You¡¯re such a straightforward person, Dave. When youe to Lake City next time, you have to give me a call so that I can entertain you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hugh. I will definitely contact you when I¡¯m in Lake City,¡± David said. Wasn¡¯t his cousin Lily from his youngest aunt¡¯s house in university in Lake City? Perhaps he would need Hugh¡¯s help in the future. ¡°Well, I won¡¯t disturb you now. I still need to rush back to Lake City this afternoon. Dave, remember, you have to contact me if you¡¯re in Lake City. I am pretty respected there too.¡± ¡°I will.¡± After Hugh left, Jack and Sean followed him out. Pearl stayed in the room. She knew she would need to serve this extremely young boss in front of her now. ¡°Miss Pearl, I¡¯ll hand this hotel to you from now on,¡± David said to Pearl who stayed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lidell. I won¡¯t let you down. I¡¯ll definitely manage this hotel well.¡± Inside the chairman¡¯s office in Golden Leaf Hotel. Hugh and Sean were inside. ¡°Sean, the boss of this hotel is going to change soon. If you want to stay, I can talk to Dave. You can be a department manager if you can¡¯t be a general manager.¡± Sean heard that Hugh wanted him to stay as a department manager, but he could not afford to offend him. After all, the rank of a department manager and a general manager were very different. The treatment was also very different, so he said quickly, ¡°Mr. Greene, I don¡¯t want to work here anymore if you¡¯re not here. I want to follow you.¡± ¡°Sean, I don¡¯t have a suitable position for you for now. Why don¡¯t I give you a year¡¯s sry and you can look for another job? What do you say?¡± ¡°Mr. Greene, there are still years left for the contract we signed. You can¡¯t abandon me like this!¡± Sean said, feeling a little anxious. ¡°Sean, I¡¯ve already made it so clear. Why don¡¯t you understand? Do you want me to spell it out for you? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been doing these past years? I can keep one eye closed as long as you don¡¯t test my limits. If I want to pursue the matter, just depending on the severity of the things you¡¯ve done, you might have to spend eight to ten years behind bars.¡± When Sean heard what Hugh said, he was immediately drenched in a cold sweat. He thought he was hiding what he did all those years well and he thought that money meant nothing to a hotel with an annual profit of a billion dors. He did not expect the boss to find out what he did. Sean wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°I understand, Mr. Greene. I¡¯ll pack my things and get out of here.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working for me for so many years, so you should go to Mr. Hansen and take your annual sry before leaving.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Greene!¡± Sean left the room after he said that. After David left the hotel, he was about to buy a sport¡¯s car. However, after he looked around, he saw that there was none that he liked. They were all mass-produced cars, and the slightly more expensive ones would need him to pre-order them. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, he bought aptop and some branded clothes to change into before going back home. As hey on the leather sofa, he checked the system and saw that he had another 20vish points. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9999997892598996 dors [Body: 19 (Weak) [Mind: 28 (Normal) [Skills: Driving (introductory) [Lavish points: 20 His body had reached 19 points and it was still weak. His mind was still 28 points. He had an introductory driving skill on his skill column. David added 11vish points to his body. His body immediately increased to 30 points and it changed from weak to normal. His body also began warming up. It only cooled down after a minute. Then, David added 6vish points to his mind. His mind increased from 28 to 34 points. At that moment, his brain felt refreshed. It seemed that he had be smarter. After this, he added the remaining points to his driving skills. After he did that, David felt a little sweaty. So, he went to the 28th floor and took off his clothes before jumping into the crystal clear pool. ¡°This is great!¡± David swam a fewps in the pool and eximed as hey on the side of the pool. After he got out, he saw a huge mirror. As he walked nearer to the mirror, he saw the reflection of a person in the mirror. ¡°Is that me?¡± David could not believe it. Even though the face in the mirror belonged to him, his body waspletely different. Even though David was handsome back then, he was thin. So, he did not look that good even though he was 180cm tall. Right now, the person in the mirror had curves on his body and did not look thin anymore. He looked powerful. After being stuck in a daze for a while, David came back to his senses and said, ¡°This system is amazing!¡± After he changed into his new branded clothes, David walked in front of the mirror again. The reflection in the mirror showed a top-tier handsome, nicely-built, tall, and rich man. He would be the perfect candidate as a boy toy with that appearance. David said pretentiously, ¡°Gentlemen, watch your girlfriends, sisters, and aunts because daddy¡¯s going out! Haha!¡± Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 In the evening, David walked into the Golden Leaf Hotel with his head high. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± Four beautiful attendants at the door greeted Lidell with admiration in their eyes. The news about David bing their boss had spread throughout the hotel. Pearl had started handling the affairs of a general manager and the previous general manager Sean had already left. After David entered the hall, the four attendants started discussing among themselves. ¡°Mr. Lidell is so young and handsome!¡± ¡°Yes! He¡¯s so handsome and rich! He¡¯s the man of my dreams that I¡¯ve been waiting for!¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell won¡¯t fall for you!¡± ¡°How do you know? What if I¡¯m his cup of tea?¡± ¡°Tch, Mr. Lidell¡¯s cup of tea is Ms. Warner.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll get bored eating the same food? If Mr. Lidell wants a change of taste, then our time wille.¡± David did not hear the discussion behind him. After he walked into the lobby, Pearl came to him. ¡°Miss Pearl, why are you still here? Didn¡¯t I promote you to the general manager? Did you not go to the handover?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Mr. Lidell, I¡¯ve taken all the affairs of the general manager. I am here to greet you. Also, this is your driver¡¯s license.¡± Pearl handed David a small booklet. ¡°Thanks, Miss Pearl. You should get on with your job. I¡¯ll leave after I¡¯m finished. Right, may I know if your friend and her husband are free? I want to buy them a meal to thank them.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask them. I¡¯m a little busy now and I don¡¯t know a lot of things. I won¡¯t apany you then, M. r. Lidell.¡± Pearl asked a receptionist from the front desk to take David to dinner before leaving. ¡°Mr. Lidell, pleasee with me,¡± the receptionist said respectfully to him. ¡°I know the way. You don¡¯t need to take me.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, we changed your room today, so just let me lead the way,¡± the receptionist said. ¡°A new room? Why?¡± David asked. ¡°Mr. Lidell, you were the VIP yesterday so you were using Private Room 3, but you¡¯re the chairman now and the chairman eats in Private Room 1,¡± the receptionist exined. ¡°Alright! Lead the way.¡± David did not quibble over this anymore. After dinner, David drove around River City. Even though it was almost dark, River City was a city that never slept. A lot of shops would close at 12 but David still did not find the sports car he liked. After he asked around, he found out that the limited edition sport¡¯s cars would be sold out the moment they were released. So, they would not end up in dealerships. They were only avable in some high-end dealerships and the price would be marked up. After David thought about it, he figured that only person who would have connections about this was the e x-boss of Golden Leaf Hotel, Hugh. So, he gave Hugh a call. Hugh picked up the call very quickly. ¡°Dave, you¡¯re already in Lake City?¡± Hugh¡¯s voice could be heard through the phone. ¡°Hugh, I¡¯m still in River City. However, I need your help with something. I want to buy a limited-edition sports car. Do you have any connections for that?¡± David asked. ¡°You like collecting limited edition sport¡¯s cars too, Dave?¡± ¡°Hugh, which man doesn¡¯t like cars?¡± ¡°Haha. You¡¯re right. You¡¯re asking the right person. I just opened a dealership with my friends and we specialize in selling second-hand cars.¡± Hugh did indeed open a dealership with his friends, but his dealership only sold high-end cars and they would not even look at cars that were below ten million. ¡°That¡¯s great. Can you help me check for some that are suitable for me?¡± ¡°Dave, I have a limited-edition Bugatti Veyron that was released 3 years ago. There are only 8 in the world and the market price back then was 60 million. However, since it¡¯s limited, the price has hiked a little and it¡¯s around 80 million now. What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright, do you have any photos? Can you send me some so I can check it out?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send them to youter. I think it suits you very well. If you drive this car into SRU, you¡¯ll definitely look cool as hell.¡± ¡°Haha! Hugh, you know me so well. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now.¡± ¡°Are youing to Lake City to get it, or do you want me to send it to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get it on Labor Day. I have some business in Lake City during Labor Day anyway.¡± David said. He was going to visit his cousin Lily on Labor Day. While he was at it, he would let her experience the upper-ss lifestyle. He could not exin so many things in detail over the phone. David immediately transferred 80 million to Hugh because right now, money was just a number to him. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 After he got his sports car, David went back home. After he opened his brand-newptop, he downloaded Whale Streaming and registered a new ount using the username Lil Match. David had never seen Whale Streaming before because he could not afford aputer. Whale Streaming was thergest streaming tform on theputer while TikTok was thergest on mobile. The two basically dominated over 80% of their respective industries. After David entered the ID for his cousin¡¯s stream, he saw that it was about 11 pm and that girl was having a lot of fun in her stream. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After he entered the steam, Lily was thanking the people who bought her gifts. However, their gifts were small in size, and they only cost about eight or ten dors. When David looked at the biggest amount gifted, it was only a little over ten thousand while the second-ranking was only a few hundred. David felt that he should tell this girl during Labor Day that her cousin was a quadrillionaire now and perhaps her gift was too cheap. If others knew learned about this, David would be so humiliated. After he topped up 10 million to his ount, he was about to buy some gifts for Lily. He wanted to give her tens of millions, but after thinking about it, he gave up on that idea. He was worried that he would scare her. He should wait and give it to her when he went to Lake City during Labor Day. That way, he could also tell his aunt in advance so that she would not suspect that David was doing some illegal business. ¡°Thank you for your gift, Mr. W! ¡°Thank you for the gift, Star! ¡°Thank you for the sports car, Senior! Thank you!¡± After David looked closely, David saw someone named Senior giving Lily a Sports Car. A Sports Car cost 200 each and this person named Senior was Rank One. Lil Match: (Cutie, why don¡¯t you call me handsome? I¡¯ll steal Rank One from that guy in just one second] Lake City. Inside the dormitory of Cloud Lake University Lily was thanking the people who gave her gifts in her stream. Then, ament attracted her attention. Hence, she did not hesitate before saying, ¡°Lil Match, you¡¯re so handsome! Are you sure you want to do that?¡± Lil Match: [Of course!) David continued, ¡°Well then, I shall thank you, handsome Lil Match!¡± At this moment, the person named Senior who was Rank One said something. Senior: (Dude, who are you? How dare you try to steal my rank. We¡¯ll see if you have the ability to do that.) David was toozy to reply to him. Then, he chose the most expensive Super Rocket. Launch¡­ [Lil Match has given streamer Dumpling a Super Rocket x1) David sent a message. Lil Match: (Are you going to follow?] (Senior has given streamer Dumpling a Super Rocket x 1] (Lil Match has given streamer Dumpling a Super Rocket x2] (Lil Match has given streamer Dumpling a Super Rocket x3] (Lil Match had given streamer Dumpling a Super Rocket x66] A Super Rocket cost two thousand dors each. 66 of them would be more than 100 thousand dors. The guy named Senior who was Rank One did not dare to follow after giving out a dozen of Super Rockets. The stream was gaining some poprity too since the tform would broadcast this if someone gifted 6 6 Super Rockets in one go. Thements also filled the screen. (Damn, what a baller! (Why does the name Lil Match sound so familiar?) (It¡¯s that super baller on TikTok! Last night, he gave a streamer gifts worth 2.6 million in an hour!) (Are you for real?] (It¡¯s him! I didn¡¯t think he¡¯de here. What a baller. He immediately gifted 66 Super Rockets in one go.] (Damn! Why didn¡¯t I hear about him before?) (He just started, and he¡¯ll only buy gifts for the small streamers.) (I see! Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Lake City. Inside the female dormitory in Cloud Lake University. ¡°Wow! Lily, who is that? How can he be so generous?¡± ¡°Is that one of the seniors that have a crush on you?¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯s much more generous than Don. Also, Don said he likes you but when we gave him your streaming ID, he only gave you a little over ten thousand bucks. He stopped following after a few dozen Super Rockets. This guy named Lil Match is so generous!¡± Lily was very confused too. She had no idea who Lil Match was, yet he immediately gave her 100 thousand worth of gifts the moment he came in. She just started streaming not long ago, and the people who supported her were all students from the same university. Most of them were her ssmates. Don was her senior and he had always been Rank one in her stream. He was a year older than her, and was currently pursuing her. ¡°Girls, do you think I should add him as a friend?¡± Lily asked. Streamers would usually add some of the nouveau riches as friends so that they could keep the nouveau riches around and have them continue to give them gifts. It was said that some streamers would see those nouveau riches in person and make some sacrifices just so they could keep them in their contacts. ¡°Lily, just ignore him for now. It¡¯s just 100 thousand. Our Lily is not so cheap. If he wants to pursue you, he will expose himself on campus.¡± David stopped after giving out more than 100 thousand. It was not that he was unwilling to spend more after all, he would not bat an eyelid even if he had to give his cousin billions or tens of billions. However, h e was worried that he would scare the girl if he overdid it. He would decide when he went to Lake City during Labor Day. After David gave out the gifts, he excited the stream without telling people who he was. Then, he just wandered around Whale Streaming to see which streamer was his cup of tea. When he entered their stream, he would give them 66 Super Rockets in one go. He had given out the same gifts to more than a dozen people in the span of an hour. At this point, he had given out more than a million and he had appeared in the news more than ten times. With that, David¡¯s ID Lil Match blew up in Whale Streaming for a while. A lot of small streamers were longing for this big shot to enter their stream. If he entered their stream, they would get 66 Super Rockets and it could also boost their traffic. After wandering around for an hour, he noticed there were a few words on the bottom right of his computer screen just as he was about to go downstairs. David clicked on it and the interface changed. It was showing ¡®Locating, please wait¡­¡¯ In less than ten seconds, a new batch of streams appeared; These streams should be the ones happening closer to David¡¯s location. Most of them should also be in River City. David chose a more popr stream and opened them. When he entered the stream, he saw that the streamer was one of the three most beautiful girls in South River University-Amelia Hahn. Amelia was an influential figure at South River University. Not only was she gorgeous, but she was also very talented. Her seductive and charming dance conquered more than 80% of the male creatures during the freshmen party. After that, there was a lot of talk surrounding her. Some said she was amorous with a few of the handsome and rich boys from different universities but none of them could get her, including Leo Tate. In order to win her over, those handsome and rich guys would give her snacks from overseas, branded clothes, and branded bags. One of them even gave her a BMW sports car worth hundreds of thousands. She was the true master. She wandered among so many rich and handsome guys but did not let any of them get her so easily. At the same time, this could trigger thepetitiveness and desire to conquer her from inside those guys. Amelia was very talented, and she was also stunning. Moreover, so many in South River University were chasing after her, so naturally, her stream was pretty popr. At this point, there was already a few thousand people watching. David¡¯s existence naturally caused a small uproar in the stream. After all, he just gave out over one million bucks and there were more than a dozen advertisements about him ongoing. At the same time, his ount had also leveled up to over Level 100. One could level up once they gave out gifts in Whale Streaming. They would go up one level if they gave out ten thousand bucks, and there was no limit to the growth. The higher their level, the more extravagant their entrance. David just gave out 1.72 million, so that would be 172 levels. This was already the highest level in this stream. He immediately became Rank 1 the moment he entered. The one in Rank 2 was only at Level 120. ¡°Wee to the stream, Mr. Lil Match.¡±. The moment David entered the stream, he heard Amelia¡¯s voice. He did not want to waste time saying any nonsense, so he directly gave her 66 Super Rockets. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. (Lil Match gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x1] Chapter 17 Chapter 17 (Lil Match gave streamer Hahny Super Rockets x66] ¡°Thank you Mr. Lil Match for the Super Rockets, kisses! Do you want to hear me sing or watch me dance?¡± Amelia asked. She wanted to keep this big shot around. ¡°Damn, Lil Match is here!¡± ¡°Matchy is such a baller! The moment he enters a stream, it doesn¡¯t matter which one it is, he will definitely give them 66 Super Rockets!¡± ¡°Mad respect for you, Matchy! I¡¯ve been chasing you for the whole day and I finally found you!¡± ¡°Mr. Match, do you still need someone to hold your bag for you?¡± Countlessments appeared on the screen. At this moment, another big shot entered the stream and their level was even higher than David¡¯s. He wat at Level 298 and he immediately pushed David down to Rank 2. This guy named Mr. Leomented the moment he entered the stream. Since his level was very high, hisment bubble would be very shiny and eye-catching. ¡°Amelia, if I were to snatch the position of Rank 1 tonight, would you really go on a date with me?¡± ¡°Yes, Leo. If you snatch the position of Rank 1 tonight, I¡¯ll go on a date with you tomorrow,¡± Amelia replied in a sweet voice. The audiences went wild when they saw this. ¡°Damn, who is this? Is our goddess going to fall into his hands?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Perfect Leo Tate from our campus! His family is super rich!¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I guess Leo is going to spend all of his money to get Amelia tonight.¡± ¡°There will be huge news tomorrow. I¡¯ve alreadye up with the title. We¡¯ll just call it ¡®Mr. Perfect Leo Tate spent millions winning over the most beautiful girl on campus Amelia Hahn¡¯.¡± ¡°This is good. This will definitely be the headline of the campus newspaper.¡± David initially wanted to leave. However, when he saw this¡­ Leo already had Sarah and yet, he was here chasing after Amelia, and he even wanted to steal Rank 1 so h e could date Amelia? ¡®Keep dreaming. ¡®You bastard. ¨C Thave to ruin your n. I¡¯ll get some of the interest from you first, and then I¡¯ll collect the cost from you slowly after. Leo was ready to win over Amelia tonight. He had been pursuing her for so long and he had given her so many gifts, but he had never seeded nor been rejected. He was itching to get her as Amelia was indeed someone who could cause a man to excrete too many hormones when she was around. His parents were businesspeople and were pretty popr in River City. They had worths of over a billion, so they were always throwing away money by the fistful. In addition to that, Leo was also known a s Mr. Perfect on campus. He had been in the university for three years, and whenever he had his eyes on a girl, he would use money to win them over and had never failed thus far. Not only that, he had fooled around with a few female streamers. However, he eventually met his match when he found Amelia. He spent hundreds of thousands in a span of a few months on her, but had never even held her hand. Of course, this happened to a few of the other guys pursuing Amelia too. However, this triggered the desire to conquer inside Leo¡¯s heart. Therefore, he decided he would win Amelia over no matter how much money he spent today. Not only would this fulfill his desire, but this would also be a p to the faces of the other pursuers. As for Sarah? She was past tense and he was about done with her. If Sarah did not mind, he could still fool around with her for a few more days. However, if she wanted topete with Amelia for his love? She should just f*ck off. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Amelia was not in a good mood recently. Even though her family background was normal, she was cute growing up, hence her parents did everything they could to cultivate her. Plus, she was very talented in singing and dancing. Therefore, she was always the center of attention from junior high to senior high. It was still the same even when she was at South River University, as soon after, she became the person everyone would chase after. She kept wandering between a few rich and handsome guys. She would let them give her all kinds of gifts just so they could get her. Someone even gave her a BMW sports car that cost hundreds of thousands. However, she did not dare to ept this and would only ever ept some of the clothes or bags. After that, she would sell these gifts at low prices and get herself some money. Then, she thought about streaming and getting gifts from her viewers. In just a few months, she got more than millions in gift bonuses. She was overjoyed at the turn of events because this was much faster than selling her gifts at low prices. However, recently she realized that these people¡¯s hearts were not on her anymore. A few of them had already got themselves partners. More importantly, one of her two ¡®protectors¡¯, Leo, was also going after others. She heard that over the past few days, he would bring Sarah to Golden Leaf Hotel. This ignited a sense of urgency within her. She knew this kind of rtionship would notst. After all, they were not fools. They had invested so much in her and they did not even get anything substantive back, so it would be better to just go after others. With that, she made a decision tonight to hint to those who were pursuing her. As long as they could get o n Rank 1, then she would go on a date with them. She saw that one of her ¡®protectors¡¯ Leo was here while the other one, Jacob Carter, was not here yet. If the both of them were here, she would be able to make a fortune tonight. When Leo heard Amelia¡¯s response, he immediately started to steal Rank 1. He looked at the total amount of gifts on Rank 1 and he saw it was 780 thousand bucks. It was all from Jacob. He was at Rank 2 and he had spent about 400 thousand, which meant that if he gave her another 400 thousand, he would be able to get Rank 1. Of course, he had to do it without Jacob around. He had given out more than two million of gifts over these two years. However, he had only fooled around with a few small streamers with this money. Speak of the devil. Jacob¡¯s ID Jacob the Brave entered the stream at this moment. His Level 380 ount immediately pushed Leo lower down the rank the moment he entered. ¡°Ames, I¡¯m here!¡± Jacob immediatelymented. ¡°Weme, Jacob! Thank you for your support!¡± ¡°Ames, I¡¯m prepared today. I will definitely bring you on that date with me.¡± ¡°Jacob, I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Leo¡¯sment interrupted both of them. ¡°Jacob, old boy, I¡¯m still here. Don¡¯t be so proud yet. It will be embarrassing for you if you fail.¡± ¡°Leo, old chap, I never saw you as mypetition. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the stronger one now.¡± Even though the two of them said that, their hearts were racing in their chests. Their family backgrounds were almost the same and they were not fools. If they continued this, both sides would suffer. However, they had no choice. When they thought about Amelia¡¯s soft and weak body and her seductive voice, the two of them felt as if they were given adrenaline shots. No more nonsense! They startedunching Super Rockets. (Mr. Leo gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x1] (Jacob the Brave gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x 1] Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. (Mr. Leo gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x66] Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 (Jacob the Brave gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x66]. Half an hourter¡­ (Mr. Leo gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x1314) (Jacob the Brave gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x1314) The stream was going wild. The number of viewers had reached more than 100 thousand. Numerousments about howvish they were appeared on the screen. Amelia was also going crazy. However, she was going crazy from happiness. She did not expect the two t o be so generous and the two of them to give her more than two million in gifts. After this, she would be able to get about 3 million in bonuses. She could not even wrap her head around this fact. 2 At this moment, Leo and Jacob started toe to their senses. If they kept doing this, it would be fine if they could win over Amelia. If they could not, they would die from anger. This was not an auction. Even though the highest bidder would win, they would not be able to get back the gifts they gave out. 1 With that, Leo called Jacob. When Jacob answered, Leo did not spew any nonsense and went straight to the point, ¡°Old boy, I¡¯m about to use five million to win over Amelia. If you want to give more, then I¡¯ll quit and you can give me back those gifts I gave out. What do you think?¡± On the other end of the phone, Jacob stayed silent for a while before answering, ¡°Old chap, transfer 3 million to me now and I will stop fighting over Amelia with you. If you don¡¯t like this idea, then we can fight to our deaths.¡± Leo thought about it and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll transfer 3 million to you now! You are not allowed to interact with Amelia from now on.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Jacob¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end. Leo immediately transferred 3 million to Jacob. Even though the people on their level were scoundrels to some degree, they were men of their words. Leo did the math and realized he still needed to spent about 400 thousand to get to Rank 1. By now, he had already spent more than six million on Amelia in total, Even if his family had assets worth hundreds of millions, he would still feel pain after spending more than six million in one go. However, it would be worth it if he could win over Amelia. Inside the stream, After Jacob received Leo¡¯s 3 million bucks, he immediately quit the stream. His rockets stopped at 1314. The viewers in the stream were stunned. They were still fighting to their deaths just now, yet one of them had quit all of a sudden. Leo gave Amelia 200 rockets again and it just about exceeded Jacob. With this, right now, he was on Rank 1. ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m Rank 1 now. Jacob has already admitted defeat and left. I¡¯ll be waiting for you tomorrow night!¡± There was another uproar in the stream. In that moment, everyone was saying all sorts of things in the stream. This was what Leo wanted. He was dering sovereignty. Amelia had no choice now. She did not know why Jacob had suddenly left. She knew their backgrounds and it was about the same. Initially, her n was to let the two keep fighting and then let their gifts stay on the same level, so after that, she could date the both of them at the same time. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. They would not dare to do anything to her if the three of them went out together. However, Jacob¡¯s sudden exit ruined her n. Even though she got gifts worth more than five million, she knew something would go wrong if she went out alone with Leo. When Amelia thought about this, she sighed silently in her heart. Her initially perfect n was ruined, and she could only admit this. Thankfully, she still had more than 2 million worth of gifts tofort her. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 ¡°Leo, I¡¯ll wait for your call tomorrow!¡± Amelia¡¯s voice could be heard from the stream again. There was another uproar in the stream. ¡°Oh no, oh no! My Goddess!¡± ¡°My heart hurts so much I can¡¯t breathe!¡± ¡°Another Goddess is leaving us!¡± Leo¡¯s gigantic and goldenment appeared on the screen. ¡°Hah! Alright, Amelia, I¡¯ll let you have a wonderful night tomorrow.¡± David figured it was almost time, so hemented. Since he was a Level 100 ount, hisment was pretty eye-catching too. ¡°I heard I can get a date with the streamer if I steal Rank 1.¡± David asked. ¡°Matchy, save our Goddess!¡± ¡°Yeah, Matchy! Save our Goddess from the ws of this devil.¡± ¡°What do you mean by saving her? If Matchy steals Rank 1, Goddess will be Matchy¡¯s.¡± ¡°I still want Matchy to steal Rank 1.¡± Normalments filled the screen. ¡°I just want to ask, can I date you if I steal Rank 1?¡± David asked again. ¡°Yes!¡± Amelia said. ¡°Alright.¡± David stopped talking and startedunching rockets. [Lil Matchy gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x1] Ten minutester¡­ [Lil Matchy gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x666) Half an hourter¡­ (Lil Matchy gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x1314) One hourter¡­ (Lil Matchy gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x2520] Two hourster¡­ [Lil Matchy gave streamer Hahny Super Rocket x5200) The viewers were stunned. Leo was stunned. Amelia was also stunned. The poprity of the stream had risen to 300 thousand plus. What kind of concept was 5200 Super Rockets? That was more than ten million bucks! This was the biggest single transaction in Whale Streaming history. ¡°Mr. Match, what a baller!¡± ¡°Formidable Mr. Match!¡± ¡°Mr. Match, you¡¯re so overbearing!¡± ¡°Mr. Match, you¡¯re my idol!¡± ¡°Mr. Match, I want to have your babies!¡± Countlessments appeared on the screen. Leo felt as horrible as if he had eaten a live fly. His 6 million bucks had gone to waste and he had got nothing for it in return. Right now, he wanted to murder someone. He took out his phone and called Sarah. He needed to vent right now. The call went through. ¡°Hello? Leo, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you calling me sote at night?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Sarah,e out now. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the campus,¡± Leo said into the phone. ¡°Leo, it¡¯s 2:30 a.m., can we talk tomorrow instead?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you toe out now!¡± Leo said through gritted teeth. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. Get out here right the f*ck now! If not, you¡¯ll know the consequences.¡± After Leo finished saying that, he mmed the phone down. On the other end of the phone. Sarah was woken up by Leo¡¯s phone call. After a few words, she was shocked by Leo¡¯s behavior. After hesitating for a while, Sarah slowly got up. Since she was worried that she would wake her roommates, she slowly started to feel around for her clothes. Back when she was with David, this would never happen. David loved her to the bones and he would always be considerate of her. As long as she said she was hungry, David would send food to the lobby of her dormitory no matter howte it was. Then, he would call her toe to get it. Plus, he had never spoken to her in that kind of tone. In addition to that, David respected her a lot. He had been with her for four years and since she said she was not ready, he never went over the line. However, after she started seeing Leo, aside from the first few times when he was good to her and would give her all kinds of gifts, his true self started showing after he got her. He did not care about her body at all. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was 2:30 a.m. and he was still forcing her toe out to see him. He must be blinded by lust again. When Sarah thought about this, tears started falling out of her eyes. She could only me herself for being too foolish, too naive, and too vain. Sarah¡¯s roommate and best friend Sophie rkson woke up after she heard the movements. Then, she saw it was from Sarah¡¯s bed. ¡°Sarah, what are you doing?¡± Sophie rubbed her eyes and asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Soph. Go back to bed. I¡¯m a little hungry and Leo¡¯s at the entrance of the campus. He said he wants to take me to get something to eat,¡± Sarah replied. Sophie could hear that something was not right with Sarah¡¯s voice. Since there were only two of them in the room, Sophie got up and turned on the lights to see Sarah sobbing as she put on her clothes. Sophie quickly walked over and held Sarah. ¡°Sarah, what¡¯s wrong? Did Leo bully you again?¡± ¡°N-No.¡± ¡°What do you mean no? He must have! Sarah, I told you he¡¯s not a good person and I told you to stay away from him, but you didn¡¯t listen to me. Look at what¡¯s happening now!¡± ¡°Soph, I¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Why are you still lying? I found you crying secretly at night a few times. Sarah, I don¡¯t understand. David loved you so much but why did you choose Leo? Was it because he¡¯s rich?¡± ¡°Soph, stop talking!¡± ¡°Sarah, leave Leo and get David back. David is the one who truly loves you and he¡¯s also the one who can truly give you happiness. Leo only likes new and shiny things. He had more than a dozen girlfriends during these few years and they were all dumped after he got bored of them.¡± ¡°Soph, I can¡¯t go back now. I can¡¯t go back to the way it was now!¡± Sarah could not hold it in anymore. Then, she started crying in Sophie¡¯s arms. After a few minutes¡­ Sarah was done crying and she climbed out of Sophie¡¯s arms to start putting on her clothes again. Sophie stopped Sarah and said, ¡®Sarah, it¡¯s sote. Don¡¯t go! Just talk about whatever this is tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t. He¡¯s waiting for me at the entrance. If I don¡¯t go, he¡¯ll dump me.¡± ¡°So what? What¡¯s the big deal about that?¡± ¡°But¡­ But I am pregnant with his child. If he doesn¡¯t want me, what am I going to do?¡± Sarah said through her tears. ¡°Sarah, you¡­ Sigh.¡± Sophie did not know what to say now, so she could only sigh. However, she pulled back her hand that was stopping Sarah from putting on her clothes. After Sarah put on her clothes, she rushed to the entrance of the campus. Amelia was so excited her face was bright red. ¡°Mr. Match, thank you for the 5200 Super Rockets! I love you, Mr. Match! Kisses!¡± Then, she epted the friend request David sent her. After they were friends, Amelia sent him a message. Amelia: (Mr. Match, let¡¯s follow each other on Instagram. This is my number, I¡¯ll wait for your call tomorrow.] Then, the two followed each other on Instagram. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The next day, David only woke up around noon. After washing up, David went to the Golden Leaf Hotel. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± As he walked into the hotel, he heard greetings from all around him. After lunch, David walked into the chairman¡¯s office to rest. After a while, someone knocked on the door. Knock knock! ¡°Come in.¡± Pearl came in after pushing the door open. ¡°Mr. Lidell, the handover of the hotel has started. When are you free?¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, I told you I won¡¯t bother about the handover. You can just make the decision. Just inform me when I have to make a payment.¡± ¡°Alright! I won¡¯t disturb your rest then. Right, I¡¯ll move in tonight. I¡¯ll keep the door unlocked for you.¡± Before David could react, Pearl left his office. Damn, she got me again.¡¯ David sat on the chair and yed with his phone. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He opened Instagram and saw a direct message from Patrick. Patrick: [Dave, when are youing back to campus?] David: (Tomorrow I think.) David replied. Patrick: (Dave, I have to tell you something, but you have to keep calm.] David: (Spit it out.] Patrick: (That bastard Leo posted the photo of you vomiting blood and falling unconscious to the university¡¯s website and even posted some of your past achievements. You¡¯re¡­ famous now! David: [F*ck, send it to me now!) After a while, David received a photo from Patrick. Indeed, it was a photo of him unconscious in the woods. ¡®This bastard, I just collected some interests from youst night, just wait and see how I¡¯ll destroy you, David cursed in his heart. After this, David yed with his phone again. He soon sent a message to Amelia. David: [I¡¯ll see you in Golden Leaf Hotel at 6 p.m. Just tell them your name when you get there.) Amelia: (Alright, Mr. Match. I can¡¯t wait to meet you!) Amelia replied. Amelia was in ss, but she had been paying attention to her phone the whole day as she was worried that she would miss a call or message from David the big shot. Compared to tactless and impulsive wealthy yboys like Leo and Jacob, Amelie much preferred interacting with a big shot like David. She was very excited to meet this big shot who could give her more than ten million in one go. Hence, when she saw David¡¯s message, she immediately replied. She was a little worried. What if she met an enormous pervert? However, she kind of hoped that David was a truly capable guy with both money and looks. Amelia knew about Golden Leaf Hotel since it was near the campus and was the only eight-star hotel in the South River Province. It was very popr in South River University, and she heard one would spend tens of thousands to just have a meal there. She had never eaten there, but of course, if she was willing, there would be a lot of rich guys willing to treat her to a meal. The afternoon flew by in a blink of an eye. Around 5:30 p.m., Amelia wore a pair of skinny jeans and a fitted blouse to go to Golden Leaf Hotel. It had to be said that Amelie did have the capital to be arrogant. No wonder so many rich second generation would revolve around her and allow her to y them like fools. Since she started dancing when she was young, she had curves in all the right ces, giving her a stunning face and a smoking hot body. The moment she entered the Golden Leaf Hotel, an attendant approached her. ¡°Miss, are you here to stay the night or for a meal?¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Amelia Hahn, I was invited by someone.¡± Amelia replied politely ¡°Hello, Miss Hahn. Pleasee with me.¡± The attendant led Amelia to Private Room 1. The attendant got the news this afternoon that Mr. Lidell would treat someone named Amelia Hahn to dinner, so they should take her immediately to Private Room 1 once she arrived, Chapter 22 Chapter 22 After she entered the private room, she found that there was no one inside. Amelia found a seat and sat down. She still felt a little nervous. After a while, she could hear the door opening. Amelia shuddered and lifted her head to look in the direction of the door. Then, she saw a young figureing in when the door opened. When she saw the person walking in, Amelia felt that this person looked kind of familiar. ¡°Are you David Lidell?¡± Amelia stood up and asked with uncertainty. ¡°Hello, Amelia.¡± I am David Lidell. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d know me. It seems that I¡¯ve be popr on campus,¡± David said with a bitter smile. ¡°Are you really David Lidell?¡± Amelia asked again. ¡°In the flesh.¡± ¡°Are you Lil Match who gave me more than ten millionst night?¡± ¡°Why? Do I not look like it?¡± ¡°How is that possible? If you¡¯re David, how are you¡­¡± Amelia was so shocked she did not know what to say. Indeed, David became famous at South River University during these past two days. However, it was not from anything good. What happened to him was spread all over Instagram and the university¡¯s website. His girlfriend of four years was stolen away from him, and he could not take it so he vomited blood and passed out. There was even a photo of it. If this was really David in front of her, how could his girlfriend be stolen away? It would make more sense i f he went and stole other people¡¯s girlfriends. Who would want to break up with a baller like him? Was his girlfriend stupid? ¡°Amelia, sigh, it¡¯s a long story. Please sit and we¡¯ll talk while we eat.¡± Amelia sat down but she kept staring at David. She could not believe that this person was the David Lidell that had been so hotly discussed on campus. Soon, the door of the private room opened again, and the food was served. In less than two minutes, the table was filled with all kinds of food. ¡°Mr. Chairman, the food is all here. Please enjoy. Call out to me if you need any assistance.¡± The new lobby manager left the room after saying that. Mr. Chairman? Why is the lobby manager calling David the chairman? Maybe Amelia was hearing things, but how could that be? Amelia had even more questions in her heart right now, ¡°Amelia, let¡¯s eat. You should be hungry,¡± David said. Then, he poured some red wine for her. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amelia looked at the food on the table. A lot of them she had only ever seen on the television and not in real life. She picked some to try and found that it was delicious. This was an eight-star hotel indeed. The two of them were almost done eating. So. Amelia asked, unable to contain her curiosity, ¡°David, is it you in the rumor that¡¯s been going around the campus?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Dabid replied. ¡°How is that possible?¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible. Amelia, I always believe that you shouldn¡¯t mix other things when in love, so I never exposed who I was, but¡­ you can see how it went.¡± 7 see!¡± Amelia finally understood. He was pretending to be poor this whole time. ¡®I knew it, only fools would break up with this kind of big shot!¡¯ ¡°Actually, I just wanted to make Leo mad that night because he stole my girlfriend.¡± He gave more than ten million just to make someone mad. David¡¯s identity was a little scary. Was Sarah your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°David, you don¡¯t need to be sad. There are plenty of fish in the sea,¡± Ameliaforted. It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. I thought it through after I was dumped. Why not use what! have? Don¡¯t you think so, Amelia?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± However, can you keep this secret for me? I¡¯m used to staying low profile. As a reward, you cane here for free meals whenever you want, what do you think?¡± ¡°Free?¡± ¡°Yeah, I forgot to tell you that I own this hotel.¡± Amelia,¡¯¡­ Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Amelia was utterly stunned when she walked out of Golden Leaf Hotel. The rumored pauper David Lidell was actually a secret big shot? Who would dare to believe this? And he was the owner of Golden Leaf Hotel too? How much was this hotel worth? Was it ten billion or twenty billion? Plus, Golden Leaf Hotel seemed to be nothing to David, so if that was the case, how much money did he actually have? A hundred billion of two hundred billion? What was even funnier was that someone like him was dumped by Sarah! Amelia knew who Sarah was. They were members of the university¡¯s dance club. Even though they were not close, they still knew each other. If Sarah knew what David¡¯s background was like, Amelia figured she would be extremely remorseful. This could be described as losing a huge ne after picking up a sesame seed. Since David wanted her to keep this as a secret and he wanted to continue staying low profile, then she would. No one was fighting for him with her anyway, so she decided that she wanted to stay with David. She figured she could not continue streaming anymore. If she started her stream, she would definitely be criticized as those people would say anything they wanted in a stream. She was probably David¡¯s woman in a lot of people¡¯s minds. However, nothing happened to them aside from having a meal together. Amelia did not want others to insult her either. She already had more than seven million in gift bonuses anyway, so she could buy a bigger house for her family. Would she still need to worry about money if she stayed with David? After David finished eating, he drove around River City in his car. He bought some normal clothes because he was about to go back to campus tomorrow. He figured it would be better if he kept a low profile. He then went back to International Residence. Pearl had already moved in and was busy cleaning the house. David did not disturb her and instead went straight upstairs. The next day, David woke up early in the morning. He then went downstairs after washing up. When he got downstairs, he saw Pearl already dressed and preparing to go to work. ¡°Morning, Miss Pearl!¡± ¡°David, why are you so early?¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, I¡¯m still a student. I haven¡¯t been to ss for three days and I¡¯m going back today.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s leave together then.¡± With that, red car and a ck car left International Residence and arrived at Golden Leaf Hotel. After breakfast, David walked to campus. He did not drive his G-ss over because Golden Leaf Hotel was very close to campus and it was only a ten-minute walk. Aside from that, the G-ss was not extravagant enough. There were a lot of rich kids in the university and there were a lot of cars worth three or four million. He had seen two to three G-sses before, and h e even saw cars that were better than a G-ss. David was going to drive the limited edition Bugatti to campus after he got it on Labor Day. He would stay low profile for a few days because he wanted to make everyone¡¯s jaws drop when he finally pulled this stunt. After he entered the campus, he saw a lot of students walking around. Since the incident surrounding him had been fermenting for three days, by now the rumor had reached its peak. Because of this, a lot of students were curious when they saw David. The female students were kinder to him because they would only cover their mouths and giggle. Then, they would only talk about him when they were a distance away The male students were not so kind as they started discussing the matter right next to David himself. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that David?¡± ¡°Looks like it!¡± ¡°I heard he vomited a lot of blood in the woods three days ago. I thought he had to stay in the hospital for ten days or even half a month. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯de back so soon. He¡¯s so strong.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that much. I didn¡¯t see a lot of blood in the photo either.¡± ¡°You have no idea. This kind of anger will do a lot of damage to the body. He might have even died on the spot!¡± ¡°That serious? David is such a lucky guy!¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 It was as if David did not hear them as he continued to walk to his ss. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He had no choice. He could not go and punch them, right? Plus, wasn¡¯t he asking for trouble if he went to attack three people alone? He would hold on for three more days. ¡®When my limited edition Bugatti is here, I¡¯ll use it to blind all of your disgusting eyes, you little sh*ts.¡¯ He then went to his ss. Over half of the ss was already there. When they saw David walking in, they all lifted their heads to look at David with curious eyes. David went to his seat just as Patrick and a few people walked over. All of them stayed together for more than a year when they just started university and called themselves¡¯ the Four Musketeers of SRU¡¯, so it could be seen that they were pretty close to each other. ¡°Dave, are you alright?¡± Patrick was the first to say something. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s going on with you guys? Why do you make it look like I¡¯m trying to seek death?¡± David answered. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. We were worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to recover after the minor hitch and you¡¯d weaken the reputation of the Four Musketeers.¡± The person speaking right now was Finn Barnum, one of the Four Musketeers. ¡°It¡¯s just a woman! Even though it¡¯s not easy to find three-legged toads, it¡¯s easy to find two-legged women everywhere,¡± continued another one of the Four Musketeers, William Dawson. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about me. Do I look like someone who¡¯s troubled to you?¡± David asked. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. We¡¯ll host a blind date tomorrow night and I¡¯ve contacted everyone necessary. I¡¯ll tell you the location tomorrow afternoon. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a gathering,¡± Patrick said. ¡°All four of us can just have a gathering. Why a blind date?¡± David asked. Patrick got close to David¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, thedies from this blind date are not from our campus. They¡¯re all from South River Multimedia University and the students there are all stunning. They¡¯re much better than the girls in our university.¡± ¡°How did you know the students there?¡± David asked. ¡°I just got a new girlfriend and she¡¯s from there. What do you think?¡± Patrick answered proudly. ¡°Again? You change your girlfriend too quickly! A rich yboy like you is the reason why a useless simp like me has nothing.¡± ¡°Hey hey hey! Don¡¯tpare me with that punk Leo. We¡¯re ying with feelings and he¡¯s ying with money. Have you seen anyone who¡¯s devastated after I break up with them? We always break up peacefully and I never go after someone who¡¯s attached,¡± Patrick retorted. ¡°Looks the same to me.¡± David replied. When he saw that Patrick was about to talk back, he added, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just joking. Tomorrow afternoon, yeah? I¡¯ll be there. Thanks, guys. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Then, the boys went back to their seats. The morning ss was over in a blink of an eye. During the lunch break, the ss lecturer walked into the ss and said, ¡°Labor Day is almost here. The talent show this year will be the same asst year. Every ss has to prepare a show, is there anyone who wants to volunteer?¡± The lecturer looked around but saw that no one wanted to volunteer. ¡°If no one wants to do it, we¡¯ll just let Ava Snowden give a piano recital. However, we had thatst year and if we do it again this year, it¡¯ll seem boring. ¡°Why don¡¯t one of you work with Ava? One pianist and one singer. Is there anyone who thinks that they¡¯re good at singing?¡± After the lecturer finished saying that, someone immediately stood up to sign up. This person was the ss monitor, Dean Coleman. ¡°Sir, let me do it! I am the ss monitor, and I should be the one to set an example.¡± After he said that, everyone scoffed at him. ¡®Damn, you didn¡¯t want to set an example when the lecturer asked, but now you want to set an example when it¡¯s a coboration with Ava. Even fools can see something¡¯s up.¡¯ Ava was one of the three most beautiful girls on campus and she was known for her arrogance. The people who wanted to pursue her could form a line that ran around the campus¡¯ field three times. However, she was not the same as Amelia. Amelia would receive gifts from anyone and then she would sell them at low prices. Meanwhile, Ava would not even look at the gifts anyone gave her before she threw them in the bin. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 After Dean volunteered, a few of the boys also wanted to volunteer to work with Ava. However, the lecturer decided to choose Dean in the end. It could not be helped. He was the ss monitor, so he would have a special position in the lecturer¡¯s heart. ¡°Ava, Dean, there are still a few days left, so you should hurry and rehearse. I won¡¯t hope for you to win any prizes, but you can¡¯t embarrass us.¡± After the lecturer said that, he left the ssroom. After the lecturer left, someone appeared at the door. ¡°Excuse me, is David Lidell here?¡± After she said that, everyone in the ss looked at the door. ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t that Amelia Hahn, one of the three Goddesses?¡± ¡°Who did she say she¡¯s looking for again?¡± ¡°David Lidell?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Amelia, who are you looking for?¡± One of the students asked. ¡°I¡¯m looking for David Lidell!¡± Amelia answered. ¡°Damn, she is looking for him.¡± Everyone was looking at David with expressions of disbelief. More than dozens of pairs of eyes were staring at David at the same time. He had no choice, and he could only get up and go out of the ssroom. When he got to the door, he said to Amelia, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, he walked in front of her. Meanwhile, Amelia followed behind him obediently. The moment they left, the ssroom went wild. ¡°Damn, I didn¡¯t see him for three days and he managed to win over one of the three Goddesses of SRU Amelia Hahn?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? Goddess Amelia was following behind him obediently and it looks like she¡¯s treating David as her master.¡± ¡°Come, punch me. Tell me this is not real.¡± ¡°Be gentle! Gentle! Ouch! Oh no, oh no, this is not a dream!¡± ¡°Wait, what¡¯s the name of David¡¯s ex again?¡± One of the students asked. ¡°I think her name is Sarah Jensen.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Leo steal Sarah away from David?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°And Leo is one of Amelia¡¯s two ¡®protectors¡¯.¡± ¡°David is such a badass! This revenge n is superb!¡± ¡°If you steal my woman, I¡¯ll date your Goddess.¡± ¡°This counterattack is so aggressive! Leo will be the one vomiting blood this time!¡± Meanwhile, the three guys from the Four Musketeers looked at each other and said at the same time.¡± Dave is such a badass!¡± At the same time, Ava had a look of curiosity on her face. As one of the three Goddesses, Amelia was always jumping between the rich kids but had never ended u p with one of them because she did not want anyone to misunderstand. Yet, now she wasing to find David herself? This this also mean her final choice was David? What did David have that would make Amelia fall for him? Ava did not understand. David might not be as simple as he seemed. How mysterious! At this moment, Ava was very curious about David, but she had no idea this would be the beginning of her fall into enemy hands. David brought Amelia to the field behind the campus. Since it was lunch break, there were not a lot of people on the field, and only a few couples were wandering around. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 ¡°Tell me. Amelia, what can I help you with?¡± David asked. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to you if I don¡¯t need any help, David?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°You can send me a text or call me! Why did youe to my ss to look for me?¡± ¡°David, I¡¯m helping you! Don¡¯t take what I¡¯ve done for granted.¡± ¡°Oh? Help me? How are you helping me?¡± David asked. Amelia thought for a while and replied, ¡°David, just think about it! Because of what happened a few days ago, everyone will say, ¡®Look, that¡¯s David Lidell. His girlfriend¡¯s been stolen from him a few days ago and he even passed out after vomiting blood,¡¯ whenever you show up. ¡°But after I came to find you, their discussions will change from that to discussing whether you and I are together. ¡°Which one of those do you think is better?¡± After David thought about it, he felt that Amelia was right. ¡°Thank you so much, Amelia!¡± ¡°No need to thank me. I haven¡¯t thanked you for giving me so many gifts, preventing me from dating Leo, and also for the free meals.¡± ¡°However, Amelia, aren¡¯t you scared that your reputation will be ruined?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! I owe this to you,¡± Amelia said nonchntly. David and Amelia continued to stroll around the field as they talked about everything and nothing. However, the act of Ameliaing to ss to find David and then following him obediently spread like wildfire. The campus was only so big, and this involved one of the three Goddesses. So, the speed of the spread was abnormally fast: Of course, some of this was thanks to the other Musketeers: Communication was so convenient right now and the moment they posted this on Instagram, everyone would know, The version that got around the fastest and also the most well-known was that three days ago, Leo stole David¡¯s girlfriend Sarah and caused David to pass out after vomiting blood. Three dayster, David won over Amelia, the Goddess that Leo had been pursuing for months. Leo¡¯s face was being pped left and right. A lot of people initially did not believe this. Amelia was pursued by so many of the rich and handsome guys and she never ended up with anyone, so how did this pauper David win her over? However, when they saw David and Amelia walking around on the campus¡¯ field, they had no choice but t o ept this truth. David wanted to stroll around the field with Amelia and then part ways with her. However, he suddenly remembered that this was lunch break, so naturally, he invited Amelia to have lunch with him. Of course, Amelia would not reject. With that, the two of them walked out of campus together. A lot of people saw this scene, including Leo and Sarah. When Leo saw David and Amelia walking out of the campus together, he almost barged over to them in a blind fit of rage, but eventually, he managed to stop himself. He knew he would be even more humiliated if he went over. When he recalled how he spent six or seven million but still did not win over Amelia and instead she was won over by a pauper like David, anyone could imagine how Leo was feeling right now. He was feeling even worse than how David felt three days ago when he was dumped. Leo waved his hand and went straight back to his dormitory. He lost his appetite, and Sarah stood on her ground alone, looking a little deste. When Sarah saw David and Amelia leaving the campus while chatting andughing, she was devastated. Initially, she was the one who was always at David¡¯s side, but she pushed him into the arms of another. More often than not, one would only appreciate some things when they lost them. 1 She was always careful whenever she was with Leo as she was scared to enrage him. However, while when she was with David, David was the one who was careful with her. She immediately downgraded from a princess to a maid. This also allowed her to recognize the sacrifices David made for her in those four years of their rtionship. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡®Soph was right, I can never find another who loves me as much as David in this lifetime anymore. ¡®However, I can¡¯t turn back time. ¡®I was the one who destroyed my happiness.¡¯ With that, Sarah turned around and left with tears in her eyes. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 After the two finished eating, they rested at Golden Leaf Hotel. Of course, David was resting in the chairman¡¯s office while Amelia got a presidential suite. However, since the chairman was around, she did not have to spend a single cent. The two of them went back to campus together during afternoon ss. They went out for about two to three hours for lunch, which made everyone¡¯s imaginations run wild. The afternoon passed in a blink of an eye. David wandered around the campus. Indeed, just as Amelia analyzed, everyone went from looking at him with disdain to looking at him with envy. David walked back to Golden Leaf Hotel. When he entered the door, four tall attendants bowed and greeted him as usual, ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± When he walked into the lobby, the newly-appointed lobby manager ran over and bowed as well. ¡°Mr. Lidell, hello!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me next time. We¡¯re family. You can go on with your business. I can go up myself,¡± David said to the new lobby manager. ¡°Very well, Mr. Lidell.¡± David then walked into the elevator and disappeared from the lobby. However, he did not notice a beautiful woman watching him from the lounge that was prepared for the guests in the lobby. Tara Smith had been sitting in the lounge that was specially prepared for the guests of Golden Leaf Hotel for about an hour. She was a third-year student in the Acting Department of South River Multimedia University. Usually, the students in Acting Departments would start to use their resources to try their best to get snag some roles for themselves in movies when they were in their third year. This was so that they could establish a foundation for their acting careers after their graduation. Her ssmates were starting to act in some movies. Two of them even got roles of the supporting female leads and were pretty popr now. However, Tara had never gotten a role in the three years of her studies, and this was not because she was not beautiful. It was the opposite. She was also one of the most gorgeous students in the Acting Department at Multimedia University in terms of her looks and body. The reason she never got a role was that she had her limits. She would not go and please those directors and investors just to get a role. Of course, the most important thing was that she had money. Her parents were businesspeople and even i f their business was not that big, they also had assets worth tens of millions. Hence, she nevercked money growing up, and naturally, she would not betray her dignity for a role. This was unlike the students with not so well-off backgrounds, as not only would they betray their dignity ED for just a chance, sometimes they would even sell out their bodies. In truth, a director had his eyes on her when she was in her third year. He was about to give her the supporting role in his movie, but she had to have dinner with the investors. She was inexperienced, so she did not think much and figured it was just dinner. The director and investors kept asking her to drink but she rejected all of them. Unexpectedly, as she was eating, the investor started to touch her thigh. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. In the end, she poured a ss of water on the investor¡¯s face, while the director was so furious his face turned dark. He even said he would shut her out. From that day on, not a lot of directors would ask her to join their movies. It was not until today that she received a call from a famous director and he said he could give her the supporting role of a movie with an investment of 100 million. However, he would need to meet her in person to talk about it. She contemted for a while before deciding to meet him. However, when she got to Golden Leaf Hotel, she did not receive a call from him, so she could only sit in the lounge and wait. Then, David¡¯s arrival attracted her attention. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 The moment David entered the door, four attendants bowed at him. Even though she was sitting a bit far away, Tara could not hear what they said, but they looked very respectful. Then, the lobby manager also rushed over to bow at him. Tara sat in the lounge for more than an hour and there were about 20 or 30 batches of people going in and out of the hotel. However, none of the attendants bowed at them. Hence, Tara figured either David had some shocking background or was the hotel owner¡¯s son, or maybe even a descendant of one of the shareholders. However, this had nothing to do with her as she was just curious. Right now, she was still waiting for the call. About half an hourter¡­ Tara¡¯s phone finally rang. ¡°Hello, Director Peters, where are you? I¡¯m already at the hotel,¡± Tara asked after picking up the phone. ¡°Miss Smith, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long. You shoulde to Room 15-1 now. I¡¯ll be waiting here,¡± Director Peters¡¯ voice came from the phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Director Peters? Can¡¯t we talk out here?¡± ¡°Miss Smith, you have to know what we¡¯re about to talk about are trade secrets. What if the investors don¡¯t want to invest anymore if word gets out?¡± ¡°Director Peters, I think it¡¯s better if we talk out here. It¡¯s the same if we get a private room. No one will know.¡± ¡°Gosh, Miss Smith, you have to know that this is a movie with an investment pool of 100 million bucks! The supporting role is a very important character and there are a lot of people eying this role. I¡¯ve spent a lot of time and energy getting it for you. You have to seize this opportunity! If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll contact someone else.¡± ¡°Contact someone else then. Goodbye,¡± Tara said before hanging up. What a joke. She was not a newbie who did not know anything. It was almost dark now, so would she still be able toe out in one piece if she went into the room? After Tara hung up the phone, she grabbed her bag and left the hotel. After that, she called a car and went back to campus. Sell out her body in exchange for a supporting role? Dream on! On the 15th floor of Golden Leaf Hotel. This was the presidential suite with the highest standard in the hotel. The price of one night was 66666 dors. Inside the room.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Aside from Simon Peters, who was in his thirties, there was also another middle-aged man in his forties, and a woman in her twenties who was dressed as a secretary. After Tara hung up the phone, Simon¡¯s face turned from pale to dark with anger. Director Peters, how could someone dare to reject you with your reputation in the movie industry? Does she not want to be in the industry anymore?¡± The short and rich-looking middle-aged fat man said. ¡°Mr. Gomez, that girl is still a virgin, and she doesn¡¯t know the rules of the industry. I think her family has money too, so that¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t decided to enter this industry,¡± Simon said. ¡°A virgin you say? This is great! I like girls like that. Can you get her for me? I¡¯ll invest another 20 million.¡± Hector Gomez said. ¡°Mr. Gomez, that might be a little difficult. You just heard her, this girl will not be swayed,¡± Simon said helplessly. ¡°We¡¯ll just let her be the female lead! I want to see whether she can resist this temptation.¡± ¡°But the female lead role was already given to Marie Kent. If we want to change this at thest minute, she¡¯ll not be happy.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t signed the contract yet, so we can still change at any time we want! So what if she¡¯s not happy?¡± Hector said nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Not your best, you must!¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Right now, Simon was furiously cursing in his heart. These disgusting capitalists. They were always ordering other people around for their own benefit. Moreover, Hector was seriously asking a third-year student who was still in school and had never been in any movies before to be the female lead of a movie with a 100 million dor investment. He even asked an A-lister to fill the supporting role. Damn, if word of this got out, he would be attacked by Marie¡¯s fans. If this girl¡¯s skills were good, then it would still be fine because she would blow up overnight. However, if her skills were not, then she would destroy the whole movie. When that happened, not only would the investors be unable to get back their costs, there would be all kinds of criticism out there. At the end of the day, Simon would be the one responsible for all this. Even though he was cursing Hector to hell in his heart, he still had a pandering smile on his face. He said,¡± Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gomez. I will definitely find a way to get it done.¡± He had no choice, anyone with money in this day and age would be his master. Even though he was pretty well-known in the industry, he was not at the stage where he could ignore these capitalists. That was a privilege only the best directors could have. If those kinds of directors wanted to produce a movie, they would just need to leak some information out there and all kinds of A-listers or even the best actors and actresses would swarm over. Other than that, countless capitalists would go to their doors begging them to use their money. This was because the investor who the director chose would subsequently make a fortune. Not only could they make a fortune, but theirpany would also prosper. This was the way of the capitalists. As long as someone gave them profit, they would be polite to them. Simon was also working toward this direction. He longed to be this kind of director even in his dreams. The next afternoon. Patrick told David that the blind date would be hosted in Golden Leaf Hotel and he also told David not to bete. David sent a message to Pearl asking her to tell all of the staff to just treat him as a normal guest when h e went to the hotel. He did not want news of this to spread yet. After the afternoon ss, David went to the Golden Leaf Hotel and waited in the chairman¡¯s office. The other three Musketeers still needed to shower and change. Tara came to the hotel once again. This time, she was not here to meet any directors. Instead, she was attending a dinner treated by her roommate Madison Johnson¡¯s new boyfriend. The four of them stood at the entrance of Golden Leaf Hotel while they waited for Patrick and the gang. ¡°Maddie, is your boyfriend really treating us to dinner here? We were just joking yesterday. Why don¡¯t we g o to another ce?¡± Another roommate, Eliza Goldman, asked. Yesterday, they heard that Madison¡¯s new boyfriend wanted to treat them to dinner and he asked them to choose a ce. Then, they casually mentioned the Golden Leaf Hotel. However, they did not expect him to really treat them to dinner here. ¡°Liz, it¡¯s fine. Just trust me. How can he be my boyfriend if he can¡¯t even afford a meal?¡± ¡°Maddie, your boyfriend seems great. He must be from a rich family. I¡¯m so envious! Can you ask him whether he has other rich friends who are still single so we can get to know them?¡± Another roommate Rosalie King asked. ¡°Even though he¡¯s treating us to dinner tonight, he¡¯ll also bring a few of his roommates. Then, you can see i f there¡¯s anyone you like. I can help set you guys up,¡± Madison answered. ¡°Are his roommates as rich as him? Don¡¯t tell me they are all poor.¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± ¡°Rosie, stop dreaming about getting a rich boyfriend all the time. It¡¯s not bad to find one with potential too,¡± Tara interrupted. ¡°Tara, we¡¯re not the same as you. Your family is loaded. If you can¡¯t handle the real world, you can go back to your family business and inherit hundreds of millions in assets. How can wepare to you?¡± ¡°You know to know that the best ending for people like us is finding a rich guy who loves us. I don¡¯t even know how much hardship I have to endure to be a star. I might even end up with nothing.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, but students without backgrounds like us will have to have dinner, drinks, or even sleep with someone to get a role. In the end, you might not even be famous after sacrificing yourself. So, I don¡¯t want to be a star anymore. I just want to find a rich man and live my life peacefully.¡± Tara had no way of retorting anymore because the truth of the matter was just as Rosalie had said. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 If she did not have her parents¡¯ support, she would not be better of than any of them. Not long after they chatted, Patrick drove two of the Musketeers over. Patrick was driving a BMW X7. In the car¡­ ¡°They¡¯re all here. They¡¯re those four over there, do you see them?¡± Patrick said. ¡°Damn, not bad! They¡¯re obviously better than the girls on our campus.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re from the Acting Department, and they¡¯ll all be stars in the future. In our ss, only Ava couldpete with any of those girls.¡± ¡°Especially the tallest one. She¡¯s not inferior to Ava! She¡¯s definitely on the same level as the Goddesses.¡± Honk honk! Patrick honked twice when he was in the parking spot at the entrance. ¡°My boyfriend is here. Come, let¡¯s go over.¡± Madison spotted Patrick¡¯s car and she led her roommates over to where Patrick was parking. After Patrick and the two guys got out of the car, the two parties met up. After some simple introduction, the second of them walked into Golden Leaf Hotel. Then, an attendant brought them to the reserved private room. After they sat down, Patrick called David. The call was picked up. ¡°Dave, where are you? We¡¯re in Private Room 46. Get here now. You¡¯re the only one left,¡± Patrick said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon,¡± David said into the phone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, another one of my roommates will be here soon. What do you want to eat? You can order anything you want!¡± Patrick looked at the girls and said, David went downstairs after he got the call. While he was there, he called Pearl. He told her to write off the bill of Private Room 46, and to tell them that this was an event hosted by the hotel. Soon, David came to Private Room 46. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had to take care of something,¡± David said apologetically. After David sat down, the food was served and everyone started to eat. Aside from Patrick and David, who had eaten here before, this was other six people¡¯s first time eating here. Thus, they were praising the food here to high heaven. They ordered somemon food, unlike David, who would always eat the most premium items. When Tara saw David, she felt that he looked a little familiar. Then, she remembered that this was the person who the attendants bowed at when he entered the hotel. What a coincidence. Yesterday, she felt that she would never have any rtions with this kind of person, and today, she was eating at the same table as him. Even though she was curious about David¡¯s identity, she did not ask because she was not close to him. After dinner, Patrick suggested that they go singing upstairs, and everyone agreed. As an eight-star hotel, Golden Leaf Hotel naturally had everything. However, when Patrick was about to pay the bill, he was told that there was an event in the hotel and their table had been selected to get a free meal. Besides this, all of the activities they enjoyed in the hotel today would be free, which thrilled them. After all, the dinner was about ten thousand bucks, if they went to sing again, it would be about a hundred thousand bucks. They evenughed that this did not count and they wanted Patrick to treat them again. Of course, Patrick agreed happily Meanwhile, David just smiled and said nothing. Tara figured that something had to be amiss. No event in any hotel would allow the guests to eat for free, i f there were, they would be given a discount at most. Especially a high-end hotel like this. How could they give them a meal worth one hundred thousand for free? Dream on! However, this confirmed her initial suspicion. David was definitely someone in upper management. However, since David did not n to tell them, she would not expose him. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The gang came to the KTV under the lead of the attendant. After they entered the room, they started to let themselves go. Since the room was pretty dim and they had a bit of alcohol, Patrick and Madison directly went to the corner and started having a go at each other affectionately. This sudden public disy of affection shocked everyone in the room. However, they did not mind and soon started having their own fun. The three beautiful girls were singing and, aside from David, the other two musketeers were ying with their phones. David was a little bored sitting on the sofa, but he figured that it was not good to follow their example. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Thus, he could only listen to the girls¡¯ voices. He had to say that even though they were in the Acting Department, their voices were still pretty good. Time passed slowly. It was time for these beauties to rest after they felt tired. Patrick grabbed the microphone and said, ¡°A huge thanks to the three beauties foring out with us today.¡± Then, he pointed at David and continued, ¡°This is my friend David, and he¡¯s still single now. If any of you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, you can exchange contact details with him to get to know each other. Who knows, you might be a couple. Everything else aside, my friend is definitely very loyal to his partner.¡± When David heard this, he did not know whether tough or cry. ¡®Is he praising me or roasting me?¡¯ He was pretty loyal. He was so loyal that he could vomit blood and pass out after he was dumped. The people who did not know what was going on might think that Patrick was praising him, but the ones who knew the truth would definitelyugh at this. Pat might have drank a lot tonight. After Patrick finished saying that, he waited for the reactions from the beautiful girls. He heard from Madison that the three girls did not have boyfriends yet, so that was why he did this Even so, David might not have a chance with Tara, who was the tallest. Even a yboy like Patrick would fail in pursuing a goddess like that, let alone David. However, David would have a chance with the other two. Besides, David seemed to have undergone some changes recently. He looked stronger and his temperament changed as well. He did not look as timid as he was when he was with Sarah. He looked more confident now. In short, he had a pretty good demeanor now. When Rosalie and Eliza heard what Patrick said, they did not react. They could tell that among the four boys in the same dorm, aside from Patrick who came from a rich family, the rest were all paupers. They could tell the moment they saw the boys arrive in Patrick¡¯s car. Which rich kid would carpool with others? Was it because it was on the way and they could save on petrol? Stop joking! Would a rich kid care about this? Even though David cameter, the cheap clothes on his body proved at a nce that he was not rich. Even though David looked pretty handsome and stylish, could they survive with only looks? Moreover, they were from the Acting Department of South River Multimedia University, so they had seen a lot of handsome guys before. David would only be considered passable if he was in their university. They did not want to waste their youth on this kind of person. The two of them did not react, but someone else did. Tara was curious about David. He was a big shot and yet was pretending to be a pauper. Plus, he was hiding it pretty well. Even his roommates did not notice this. Tara wanted to remind her roommates. ¡®The rich kid you always wanted to be with is right in front of you and he¡¯s extraordinarily rich, but you¡¯re pretending not to see him? ¡®There is a mountain of gold in front of you, but you guys just treat it as manure.¡¯ She wanted to know what kind of expression her roommates would disy if they knew who David was. Would they be annoyed? Remorseful? To people like them who treat dating a rich kid as their ultimate life goal, this might kill them. ¡®Alright, if you don¡¯t want him, then I¡¯ll go ahead! With that, Tara stood up and walked in front of David. She reached out her right hand and said, ¡°David, hello, I am Tara. I am a Year 3 student in the Acting Department of South River Multimedia University. Pleased to meet you. I hope we can be friends and can get to know each other more.¡± After she said this, the room fell silent. Patrick almost lost his grip on the microphone. Would a goddess like Tara take a fancy to David? Who would believe this? The three musketeers suddenly remembered in unison that Goddess Amelia went to look for David the previous afternoon too. Did David have some magical charm that could attract goddesses? The first time was just a coincidence! Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Then what about the second time? Would there be the third or fourth time? Damn, did his life turn for the better after he was dumped? At this moment, David was a little astonished as well. He felt that after having the system, he started getting extremely lucky with thedies. First, it was Pearl, then it was Amelia, and now Tara. They were all goddesses too. ¡®Which one should I choose? ¡®Only kids make choices. I want all of them¡­¡¯ Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. David came back to his senses quickly. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°Hello, Tara, please to meet you too!¡± The two of them shook hands briefly and then exchanged phone numbers and Instagram handles. At this moment, the door of the room opened. The few of them thought it was the attendant. However, the first person toe through the door was a short and fat middle-aged man. After him followed the director Simon who met Tara yesterday. Simon and Hector were apanying two other investors tonight, but on their way here, they saw Tara and a few of her friends here too. So, Hector asked his secretary to follow them to see which private room they were in. After they settled the two investors, they came straight here. After they entered the room, Simon started introducing himself, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Simon Peters.¡± Then, he started introducing the short and fat middle-aged man next to him. ¡°This is Mr. Gomez from Starlight Entertainments. The reason we¡¯re here today is to get to know you all. You should be students from SRMU, right? Mr. Gomez and I came to River City because we want to go to your university to look for characters for our movie with a total investment of over 100 million. Do you mind drinking with us?¡± After Simon finished talking, Hector walked in front of Tara impatiently and said, ¡°You must be Tara! I am Hector Gomez from Starlight Entertainments. Pleased to meet you. I think you¡¯re very ssy and that you¡¯re perfect for the female lead of the movie ourpany invested in.¡± Hector¡¯s eyes were sparkling when he looked at Tara in front of him. She was so beautiful and ssy. Plus, she was a head taller than him. So, when he spoke to her, he would need to lift his head slightly. He liked women that were taller than him. This could trigger his dominance, so no matter what, he had to get this woman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gomez. I¡¯m not interested in being a part of your movie,¡° Tara answered calmly. Tara suddenly understood as she looked at Simon and Hector who had showed up without warning, She figured that Simon was probably asking her out yesterday to apany this Mr. Hector Gomez in front of her. Tara felt disgusted when she looked at Hector¡¯s short and fat body. It would be better if they just killed Tara if they wanted her to apany this kind of person. She did not care about the role of the female lead anyway. ¡°Miss Smith, you might not know that we have invested 100 million into this movie. There might even be a n increase in investment amount in the future. Plus, we even asked the popr celebrity Marie Kent to be the supporting female lead. If you ept the role, you¡¯ll rise to fame overnight!¡± Hector continued to entice her. After he said that, Tara did not feel anything. However, Eliza, Rosalie, and Madison on the side were moved. The female lead? Supported by Marie Kent? She would shoot to fame for sure. Who did not want to get famous after choosing to get into the Acting Department? Who did not want to b e a star? However, they just did not have the chance to do so. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Gomez, I really am not interested.¡± Tara was still unmoved. ¡°Mr. Gomez, Mr. Gomez, I¡¯m interested!¡± ¡°Mr. Gomez, I¡¯m interested too!¡± Eliza and Rosalie quickly came over and said. However, since Madison¡¯s boyfriend Patrick was around, she did not go over. She finally got a rich boyfriend after so many difficulties, so she did not want to lose everything. Hector was not interested in Eliza and Rosalie. He had yed with a lot of women like this before. Hector gave Simon a look, asking him to talk to Tara for him. However, Tara did not give them the chance. She immediately said to Madison, ¡°Maddie, I still have something I need to take care of, so I¡¯ll get going now. Have fun.¡± Then, she said to David, ¡°David, can you drive me?¡± ¡°Oh, alright!¡± David answered quickly. He wanted to leave a long time ago and now he finally had an excuse. After informing everyone in the room, the two left together. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 David and soon Tara left. Hector, who was left in the room, had an unpleasant look on his face. It had been a long time since Hector met such a disrespectful woman after bing the manager of Starlight Entertainments. Hector could not do anything to those women who did not want to join showbiz and were also very stubborn. Elize and Rosalie sat down on either side of Hector and started toasting him. They really wanted to get this role. Aside from Patrick from the three musketeers who always continued on his own path, the other two were starting to butter Simon up. After all, Simon was a director with a bit of poprity, and he was already a big shot to Finn and the gang. With that, these people started drinking with different intentions in their hearts. Meanwhile, David and Tara got into the elevator to go downstairs. When they were inside the elevator, Tara suddenly asked, ¡°David, does this hotel belong to your family?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± David did not have time to react. ¡°Don¡¯t try to find an excuse to hide. I know you must have a very deep connection with this hotel,¡± Tara said again. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything, and I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± David said. ¡°David, the hotel can¡¯t give out free dinners because of an event, plus, each dinner meal cost more than a hundred thousand bucks. You went a bit overboard. A discount would have been better.¡± ¡°What do I have to do with whether the hotel gives out free dinners or not?¡± ¡°David, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to admit it, but you should know that a woman¡¯s intuition is very urate! You must be the one who told the hotel to give out the free dinners, and only very important people to the hotel can do that. Let us analyze this properly when Maddie and the rest get here. We¡¯ll see who here has so much authority.¡± David felt that this woman was amazing. She was so smart! She could even figure out who gave out the free dinner. It was such a waste that she was not a detective. However, he did not know that Tara only confirmed this because she saw the attendants fawning over him when he entered the hotel the day before. ¡°Alright! Tara, you win. I was the one who arranged for the free dinner.¡± David knew that he could not hide anymore, so he simply admitted. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the hotel?¡± When Tara saw that David had confessed, she asked curiously. ¡°Just like you said, my family owns this hotel.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the young master?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Not bad! David, I didn¡¯t think that you were a super-rich kid!¡± ¡°Tara, you¡¯re not bad as well. You rejected the director and the investor when they came and asked you to be the female lead.¡± I¡¯m not as good as a super-rich kid like you.¡± The two of them walked out of the hotel while chatting. ¡°Tara, do you need me to drive you home?¡± David asked as they stood at the hotel¡¯s entrance. ¡°Of course! Do you expect me to hail a cab?¡± Tara looked at him matter-of-factly. Alright. David shrugged and called his Benz G-ss over. Then, he drove Tara back to South River Multimedia University After he sent Tara back, David went back to International Residence. Pearl had already fallen asleep. David figured that Pearl must be exhausted over these past few days. The handover of the hotel must be mired in minor details. After he showered, hey down in bed. After a while, he turned on hisptop and logged into Whale Streaming. Amelia was not streaming, nor was his cousin Lily. Hence, David was just wandering around, but his level was indeed a little terrifying. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was at Level 1100. Whenever someone was at Level 1000 and above, they would be King. David casually clicked on a game stream. Once he entered the stream, a Five-wed Golden Dragon started circling on his screen. Then, four golden words appeared. ¡®The King Has Arrived!¡¯ This arrival was astounding. The stream immediately blew up. ¡°Damn, the legendary Mr. Match is here!¡± ¡°Wee, Mr. Match!¡± ¡°Wee, Mr. Match! We honor your presence. Please offer us guidance!¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The streamer was ying The Ind. It was a very cute girl who¡¯s name was Jasmine. When she saw David, who was a king of Level 1000 and above, she hid in a corner. Then, she stood up and lifted the pinkies of her both hands up. After that, she bent her knees slightly and said softly, ¡°Wee to my stream, Mr. Match. It¡¯s an honor to have you here.¡± This was a super big shot, so she had to entertain him well. The cute streamer¡¯s gestures amused David. Money truly made the world go round. David immediatelymented. ¡°Jasmine, y the game well. If you win, I¡¯ll give you 666 Super Rockets as a celebration.¡± When Jasmine saw David¡¯sment, she was beyond surprised. If she won this round, then it would be even more worthwhile than winning a hundred times or a thousand times during normal times! She quickly sat down and continued the game. As she yed, she said, ¡°Thanks for the support, Mr. Match! I¡¯ll work hard to win!¡± The audience who was watching this started spamming at thement section again. ¡°Mr. Match, you¡¯re the man!¡± ¡°Mr. Match, you¡¯re so awesome!¡± ¡°Mr. Match, you¡¯re iparable indeed! The way you spend money is so out of the ordinary!¡± Jasmine controlled the character in the game carefully. Her skills were okay normally and she could win 8 out of every 10 rounds. However, she was scared that she would lose. If she did, then her gift of over one million bucks would be gone. Therefore, she was understandably very nervous. She surmounted all difficulties and when there were only three people left, Jasmine let out a sign of relief. She should be able to win now. However, suddenly, a grenadended next to her, so she quickly jumped to the other side, but it was toote. With a boom, Jasmine died in the explosion. At that moment, Jasmine wanted to kill someone. She could taste that gift of one million bucks, but now it was gone. Jasmine sat in front of theputer for a long time, unable to speak. The audience in the stream also expressed their pity. David felt that her skills were still okay. He was itching to y too so he posted anotherment. ¡°Jasmine, why don¡¯t you y with me? Jasmine came back to her senses when she saw David¡¯sment. So, she quickly replied, ¡°Surel of course, where are you, Mr. Match? I¡¯ll go find you.¡± David entered the game and the two of them formed a team to start a new round. The two of them landed in a valley and started picking up weapons to arm themselves. Jasmine kept running around David and would give David all the good equipment. David did not reject it either. To be honest, David was not that good because he did not y often. However, the two seemed to be very lucky as there were no powerful enemies during this round. Finally, Jasmine sessfully brought David to the peak and won. This was also the first time David won. Even though he was not great at gaming, the strange thing was that no one was scolding him in the stream. They even said he was good at it. Who would dare to scold this kind of big shot? Would this kind of person be bad in real life if he could spend tens of millions on streams? If they angered this big shot, he would find them no matter where they were. David was in a good mood, so he startedunching Super Rockets. (Lil Match gave streamer Jasmine Super Rocket x1] Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. [Lil Match gave streamer Jasmine Super Rocket x666) When everyone thought this was over. [Lil Match gave streamer Jasmine Super Rocket x888] (Lil Match gave streamer Jasmine Super Rocket x1314) Finally, the number of Super Rockers stopped at 1314. This was worth more than two million. Whale Streaming¡¯s most expensive gamingpanion was announced. The streamer yed The Ind with the user and received a gift of more than 2.6 million when they won. Jasmine followed David on Instagram and asked David to look for her whenever he wanted to y games. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Since there would be a holiday in May, they would not have days off for this weekend. The talent show for Labor Day would also be held a day before the break. David went to ss as usual this period. As time passed, David¡¯s incident slowly lost traction, but he was also considered a famous person in the university now. The handover of the Golden Leaf Hotel was alsopleted, and David was now officially the boss of Golden Leaf Hotel. Additionally, he sessfully spent 18 billion and obtained 180vish points. After spending 40vish points to upgrade his body and mind to 50 points, David did not continue upgrading anymore. He felt that the difference between 45 points and 50 points was not toorge. When he was at the 50-point mark, his body and mind were now in the ¡®pretty strong?range. David did not use the remaining 140 points so that he could add to any skills whenever he wanted. One day before the Labor Day holiday. David did not have ss in the afternoon, so he rested in his dormitory to get ready for the talent show at night The holidays had started for the South River Multimedia University and the ones whose homes were nearby had started to leave the university one after another. In the dormitory, Tara was packing her things to get ready to go home. Suddenly, her phone rang. Tara picked up her phone and saw that it was her mother, so she quickly answered it. However, after she ended the phone call, she was stunned.. Her mother told her that she should note home for the time being. Plus, she also transferred one hundred thousand bucks to her and asked her to be frugal. Tara could feel that something must have happened at home, so after she questioned her mother, her mother finally told her the truth while crying. Her family business failed, and they were in debt. Now, the house was being monitored by their debtors and as soon as Tara went home, she would be stopped by those debtors. Hence, her family could only hide in her grandparent¡¯s house. Her father had not been eating or drinking for two days and he had lost a lot of weight. Besides this, he would not listen to anyone. In Tara¡¯s heart, her father was the sky, and now, the sky had copsed. She could not understand. Her family had been doing business for so many years, so how did they go bankrupt suddenly? She had to go back now and find out what was going on. If she did not go back now, she was worried that she would not be able to see her parents. After quickly packing. Tara rushed straight home. Her home was in Goat City, which was not far from River City. She would reach in about half an hour if she took the train. Even if she drove, it would only take two to three hours. When she got to her grandparent¡¯s house, it was almost evening.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Knock knock! Tara rposed herself and knocked on the door. No one answered. Knock knock! Tara knocked again. Still, no one answered. ¡®Could it be¡­No! No way!¡¯ Tara¡¯s heart trembled and she quickly took out her phone to call her mother. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 The phone call connected, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back and I¡¯m outside grandma¡¯s house. Open the door!¡± Tara said anxiously. ¡°Tara, you¡¯re back? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe back?¡± Tara heard her mother¡¯s voice from the phone, and she let out a sigh of relief in her heart. Even though she sounded exhausted, at least she was still alive, Soon, the door was finally opened. When Tara saw her mother, she could not control herself. She held her mother and started crying. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After they cried for a while, they went into the house. When they saw that there was no one else in the house, Tara asked, ¡°Mom, what happened? Where¡¯s dad? Where¡¯s grandpa and grandma? Where¡¯s my sister?¡± ¡°Your uncle came and took your grandparents and sister away. Your father locked himself in the room and refused toe out. Tara, go talk to your father. He hasn¡¯t eaten in two days. If this goes on, his body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡± After Tara entered the room and saw the man sitting there smoking, she could not rte this man, whose hair had almost turned all white, to her father. Back then, he was so high-spirited. He came from a rural area, and had made something for himself in the city. He was the one with the most prospect in the family, and everyone would give him a thumbs- up whenever they saw him. However, this man in front of her looked dead inside. This man in his forties now looked like he was in his sixties. ¡°Dad!¡± Tara called out, tears streaming down her face. Her father did not answer her. He was still minding his own business and smoking his cigarette. After he finished one, he continued with another. ¡°Mom, what happened? How did dad be like this?¡± Tara turned her head to look at her mother. ¡°Sigh, your father was scammed. His partner stole all of thepany¡¯s money and left the country. Your father is the legal owner of thepany, so his name is on all of the loans and receipts. Aside from the bank, there are still debts from the loan sharks. Your father could not endure this, so his hair turned white i none night. He¡¯s been sitting here for two days.¡± ¡°Why? Why did this happen? We were fine before, how did this happen?¡± Tara copsed on the group, tears flowing down her face uncontrobly. A few months ago, before she left, her family was still peaceful and harmonious. Her father was still the man of indomitable spirit as before. Her mother was still that middle-aged woman who loved to nag her and her sister. It was such a fortunate family, so why was it ruined like this so suddenly? Laura Carlton knelt and hugged her daughter. She felt tears stinging the corners of her eyes, but they and not fall. It was because she had been crying too much for the past few days. She did not me her husband because she knew her husband had borne a lot. She could only me those scammers for being too good at lying and scheming. ¡°Tara, we can¡¯t get over this obstacle. If we¡¯re not around anymore, you have to take good care of your sister. You¡¯re an adult now so you should be responsible for taking care of your sister, okay?¡± Laura said a s she held Tara. When Tara heard what her mother said, her heart trembled and she said quickly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do anything stupid, okay? Please!¡± Laura continued to speak like she had not heard her daughter¡¯s pleading. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Your father and I saved some money for you two at your uncle¡¯s ce. Even though it¡¯s not much, it¡¯s enough for you to live your life without worries.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do anything stupid! There must be a way! There must be!¡± Laura continued, ¡°However, you should move, move to somewhere they can¡¯t find you. Since a lot of these debtors are loan sharks, I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll threaten the safety of you and your sister.¡± ¡°Mom, will this be solved if we give them the money?¡± Tara suddenly remembered that David was the young master of the Golden Leaf Hotel, so he had to be loaded. As long as he was willing to lend her money, she would be able to solve her family¡¯s crisis. Then, she would slowly pay him back. If she could not, she would be his mistress or even second wife. At this moment, even if David was not a handsome young man, even if he was as short and fat and ugly a s Hector, she would not hesitate to be with him so long as he could help her solve her family crisis. Because in her heart, nothing was more important than her family. ¡°You dumb girl, we can solve this problem by paying, but we can¡¯t afford to. We¡¯vee up with a lot of methods. We sold everything we could and borrowed from everyone, but at the end of the day, it¡¯s still not enough.¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 South River University, More than ten thousand students had gathered on the field in an orderly fashion. The Labor Day talent show was starting soon. Firstly, the chancellor of the university gave a speech. Then, the students started their performance, All kinds of performances ranging from singing, dancing, skits, stand-ups, and magic shows were being presented on stage However, David was not watching the performance on the stage at this moment. Instead, his teacher called him back to the ssroom. Of course, he was not the only one receiving this treatment. Everyone in the ss was called back. Everyone was a little confused. The teacher spoke at this moment. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency. Since Ava is sick, she can¡¯t go on stage. Who among you knows how to y the piano? Please rece her. You don¡¯t need to be good, you just need to deal with it.¡± Everyone turned their gazes to Ava. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, Ava¡¯s originally rosy cheeks were now very pale. After waiting for a while, she continued when no one volunteered, ¡°If anyone epts this task, I¡¯ll approve their leaves in the future, no matter what the reason.¡±. When the teacher said that, some of them were moved, but ying the piano was something delicate. No one would be able to perform on stage after only learning it for a few days. David was moved too. He wanted to ept this task so it would be easier for him to request leave in the future. With that, he added somevish points to add ¡®piano skills¡¯ on the skills column. After that, he added 10 lavish points to improve his piano skills from novice to expert. Soon, David felt an abundance of knowledge rushing into his brain. When David was confident, he stood up and said, ¡°Teacher, let me try!¡± Every one of the students looked at David with looks of disbelief on their faces, including the other three musketeers, Ava, and the teacher. ¡°David knows how to y the piano?¡¯ ¡®Stop joking. Throughout his university days, whenever there was a break, he¡¯d work part-time or apply for part-time jobs. How would he have the time to learn to y the piano? ¡°Do you know how?¡± The teacher asked after hesitating. ¡°Yes, I learned it when I worked as a part-timer.¡± ¡°Can you y aplete song?¡± The teacher asked again. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Alright then. Since no one else is volunteering, you should give it a try. Remember, take it easy and don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± At this moment, Dean stood up and said with a pained look on his face, ¡°Teacher, I don¡¯t feel well either. We should just let David go solo.¡± He did not want to embarrass himself with David! He would not believe that a pauper like David would know how to y the piano no matter what. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get himself out of this early on and sit below the stage to watch David make a fool of himself? When the students in the ss saw Dean pretending to look like he was in pain, they wanted tough. Naturally, the teacher saw this too. However, she did not expose Dean. Instead, she asked David, ¡°David, can you do this alone?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± David replied. He did not want Dean to go on stage with him anyway. It was meaningless to work with a man. However, he felt that it was a bit boring to just y the piano. So, he spent another 30vish points to upgrade his lyric writing, songposition, and singing skills to expert. Now, he was ready. The matter was settled so everyone went back to the field to watch the show. Meanwhile, David was standing backstage waiting for his turn. Goat City. Tara¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house. ¡°Mom, dad, I have a friend who¡¯s the young master of the Golden Leaf Hotel. You should know that hotel, right? It¡¯s an 8-star hotel and it¡¯s also the most high-end and luxurious hotel in the South River Province. That ce is worth a lot of money. If he is willing to help us, we¡¯ll be able to make it through this crisis.¡± Tara was trying hard to calm her parents down. As long as there was hope, they would not give up. When Ken Smith heard what his daughter said, he finally turned around and looked at Tara and her mother with eyes that no longer looked lifeless. As someone who was from the South River Province who was also a big boss who used to have a worth of hundreds of millions, of course he would know about the Golden Leaf Hotel. He even met a very important client there before. The market value of the hotel was at least 15 billion now. If it was just as his daughter said, this might just help him get through this difficult time. If he could pay back the money owed to the loan sharks and banks and lift the prohibition on his company, he would be able to make aeback with his ability. If this was possible, why would he want to give up on his happy family? ¡°Really?¡± Ken asked with a hoarse voice, This was the first thing he said in two days. ¡°Really! Really!¡± When Tara saw that her father was finally talking, she said after wiping her tears. When Laura saw that her husband was finally talking, she let out a sigh of relief as well. ¡°However, even if he has this ability, why would he help us? You¡¯re only his ssmate. We need about 100 million, can you really get him to lend you this money?¡± Ken asked. 100 million? When Tara heard this number, she was even more shocked. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 She thought her family only owed a few million, so with David¡¯s super-rich status, he might not care about this figure. However, she did not expect them to owe 100 million. 100 million! Even if David was a super rich kid, could he take out so much cash at one go? Perhaps his family could, but he was only a student. His family would not allow him to take out so much money to lend to someone he had only known for a few days. What should she do? What should she do? No, she finally gave some hope to her parents, so she could not let them find out the truth. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°Dad, David will lend the money to me because¡­ because he¡¯s my boyfriend! We¡¯ve been together for half a year. I was worried that you¡¯d say that I was too young so that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare to tell you.¡± Ken and Laura were taken aback. Thest glimmer of doubt in their hearts was also gone. They did not feel strange that their daughter was able to find such an outstanding boyfriend. They were very confident in their daughter. However, Ken had another question in his heart. Was this a lie that his daughter made up tofort him? Probably! So, Ken said, ¡°Call him now and see if you can borrow the amount from him.¡± Tara¡¯s heart tightened. She said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll call him tomorrow. You should eat something, I¡¯m hungry too.¡± As someone who had been in the business world for many years, Ken noticed the subtle difference in his daughter¡¯s behavior. ¡®Just as I suspected,¡¯ Ken sighed. This was just his daughter¡¯s dying tactics. At this moment, Laura said something. ¡°Tara, call him! If we can borrow the money, then your father can prepare. If we can¡¯t, then we still need to settle you and your sister. If not, your father and I won¡¯t die peacefully.¡± Tara had no choice. She could only take out her phone and called David after looking up his number. Even though she was already feeling hopeless, she still hoped for a miracle. South River University. David was backstage waiting for his turn. Suddenly, his phone rang. When he took out his phone to have a look, he saw that it was from Tara. Why was this chick calling him? Even though he was curious, he still answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Miss Tara Smith. Can I help you?¡± On the other end of the phone, when Ken heard David calling his daughter ¡®Miss Tara Smith¡¯, hisst glimmer of hope faded immediately. No men would address their girlfriends like that. However, Tara did not care about the trivial details. ¡°David, are you free now? I want to tell you something.¡± David looked at the schedule and saw that there were a few groups in front of him. So, he walked to a quieter ce. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°David, I want to borrow some money from you!¡± David was stunned. ¡®Borrow some money? ¡®Isn¡¯t this chick¡¯s family loaded? ¡®Why would she borrow money from me?¡¯ ¡°How much?¡± David asked. ¡°100 m-million.¡± ¡°How much?¡± David thought he misheard, so he asked again. ¡°I want to borrow 100 million!¡± ¡°Why do you need to borrow so much money?¡± David asked. ¡°David, my family¡¯s business failed, and we owe a lot of money to loan sharks. If we don¡¯t pay up, our family will be doomed. Can you please help me? I¡¯ll definitely pay you back slowly.¡± Tara started sobbing into the phone. Loan sharks? That was something that would ruin her life. The image of Tara rejecting Mr. Gomez¡¯s hints of sleeping with him appeared in David¡¯s brain. If he refused now, after a while, this chick might be those people¡¯s ything for the sake of money. Alright, he would just think of this as saving a youngdy who had taken the wrong step in life. ¡°Is 100 million enough?¡± David asked. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¡®Is 100 million enough?¡¯ This was the most touching sentence Tara had ever heard in her life because this sentence was about to pull up her family that was about to fall into the abyss. Ken and Laura widened their eyes and looked at each other. Their faces were filled with shock. Their daughter¡¯s boyfriend was a little iprehensible. 100 million to him was nothing. This was 100 million. Their family could not even take out 100 million even when they were at their most prosperous stage. However, could he just take it out casually? Someone like this was their daughter¡¯s boyfriend? They were so happy for their daughter. Plus, if he would take out 100 million to help their daughter, then it would mean he liked her a lot. ¡°It¡¯s enough! It¡¯s enough! Thank you, David!¡± David wanted to cry right now. She had been very tense since the afternoon, and right now, she could finally rx. She wanted to vent so badly right now. ¡°Give me your ount number. I¡¯ll transfer it to youter.¡± David¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Oka, thank you so much, David!¡± After Tara hung up the phone, she sent her ount details to David. Then, she noticed her parents staring at her. ¡°Mom, Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Tara, is David really your boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yeah! If not, he wouldn¡¯t casually lend me 100 million even if he¡¯s loaded, right?¡± ¡°Right. When are you bringing him home? We want to thank him properly.¡¯ ¡°Whenever he¡¯s free. He¡¯s very busy!¡±. ¡°When he¡¯s free, you have to bring him home so that we can meet him.¡± ¡°Alright! Fine! Mom, go make dinner. I¡¯m hungry.¡± At this moment, a robotic tone rang from Tara¡¯s phone. ¡°Your ount ending with XXXX has received a fund transfer of 100 million dors.¡± The three of them were stunned. At the same time, they breathed out sighs of relief. Even though David promised he would lend them the money, the weight on their chest would still be there before the money was actually in their ount. Now that they got the money, their family¡¯s crisis was also resolved. Laura went to make dinner happily. Ken also walked out of the room he had stayed in for the past two days. After he drank some milk, he went to take a shower. Meanwhile, Tara sat on the sofa in the living room and thought about what happened that day. She could not imagine what would have happened to her family if she did not get David¡¯s help. Her parents might take the me for all of this and then leave this world. Then, she and her sister would move somewhere without family and live lonely lives. David saved her parents and he also saved her and her sister. In addition to that, he saved this family that was about to be destroyed too. So, she had made up her mind. From this day on, she would only belong to David. As long as David needed her, she would show up. When David did not need her, she would disappear. She decided to be by David¡¯s side regardless of if she was his mistress or maid, she also did not mind even if she had to work extremely hard for him. South River University. David was still waiting for his turn. He would be next. If he knew what Tara was thinking right now, he would surely be confused. He only lent her 100 million, so why would she give her life to him? At this moment, the emcee¡¯s loud voice could be heard. ¡°Since the next performer Ava Snowden is sick, we¡¯ll be having David Lidell ying the piano for us next.¡± After the emcee finished talking, there was amotion among the audience. ¡°Damn, why is it David?¡± ¡°Where is my goddess? How can they rece her?¡± ¡°Hey, David. Can you show us how you vomitted blood that day? I want to learn from you because my girlfriend is going to break up with me soon.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Yeah, let him show us how he vomited blood.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The scene was a little chaotic. After David got onto the stage, he heard theughter of the students below the stage, He did not care. He walked to the piano and grabbed the microphone. Then, he said, ¡°Teachers, students, good evening, m y name is David Lidell. Tonight, I¡¯ll be performing a song I wrote, named ¡®Boy¡¯. I hope you¡¯ll like this.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He sat in front of the piano and ced his hands on the keys. After rposing himself, the tutorial on how to y the piano appeared in his brain. It was as if he had practiced this countless times. His fingers danced on the keys. The musicing from the piano floated into everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Damn, not bad! He looks like he¡¯s a professional.¡± ¡°David even knows how to y the piano? He¡¯s been hiding this so well!¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Then, David¡¯s voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Back in the time when I didn¡¯t know what hesitation was, ¡°I fell in love with her identally. ¡°I thought I understood her,. ¡°So that was why I loved her so carefreely. ¡°A pair of hands that held on tightly, ¡°Not letting go of the obsession in our hearts and the future. ¡°I can¡¯t forget your love. ¡°But the ending is very hard to change. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make you stay. ¡°And I¡¯m not like him, ¡°I can¡¯t give you a future you long for. ¡°A childish boy, oh¡­¡± The first verse ended. The venue with more than ten thousand people was silent. Soon, the second verse came. ¡°I bring your care with me everywhere. ¡°And I¡¯ll only open it at a ce with no one else around. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I want to ask if you¡¯re still sad now. ¡°Like the sea under the sunlight, ¡°Like the color I painted with my heart, ¡°I¡¯ll make you smile and give you courage. ¡°I can¡¯t forget you.¡± The song ended. However, the venue was still silent. Were they shocked? Of course. No one expected David to sing such a sad song. The lyrics, the music, the performance, and the piano had prated deep into everyone¡¯s hearts. The ones who shared simr experiences had tears in their eyes. Sarah was leaning against her best friend Sophie, her face drenched with tears. David¡¯s song was about their past. The you and I¡¯ in the song were David and her. Sophie looked at her best friend in her arms and sighed in her heart. He was such an exceptional and loyal man, but she dumped him for a scumbag. She was destined to not deserve him. Ava sat below the stage, staring at David on the stage nkly. This man had been her ssmate for three years and it seemed that she did not know him at all. His lyrics writing, singing, and even songposition were top quality. The most important thing was that he had experienced this himself, so that was how he wrote such touching lyrics. An exceptional man was like a firefly at night. He would always be eye-catching. Ava wondered if David was triggered after the breakup, which caused him to show his secret side. How many secrets did he have? Ava was getting curiouser. Meanwhile, Amelia was feeling a little down. She was not surprised that David.was so exceptional. What a joke, would big shots like this not have any culture? However, didn¡¯t David say he wanted to keep a low profile? Was this keeping a low profile? Great, she would have a lot ofpetitors now. Amelia did not care about the others, however, she felt threatened by Ava, who was in the same ss as David. No, she had to quickly take David down before everyone knew of David¡¯s real situation. If not, she would miss out on such a good man.¡° The music teachers in the university were now looking at David like they were looking at a valuable treasure. They had not discovered this student with so much musical talent. It was unknown who pped first. Then, one after another, more than ten thousand people started pping thunderously in an instant. David stood up and bowed at the audience before leaving the stage. Tonight, he was destined to be the most eye-catching man. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Lake City. This was a city by the sea. Compared to River City, which was ind, it was much more advanced in every other aspect. At this moment, David was resting his eyes on a ne flying from River City to Lake City. Behind him was a good-looking and tall stewardess who was massaging his shoulders. He was sitting in the super luxurious first ss. Not only did he have his own room and all kinds of the world¡¯s finest food, but he was also even assigned a stewardess to serve him one-on-one. Since the service was excellent, of course, the price was also ridiculously high. It was 50 times the price of the economy ss. This was not something that the normal person could enjoy. ¡°Mr. Lidell, do you need any food or drinks?¡± Jane u asked as she massaged David¡¯s shoulders. She had been massaging David for an hour. Her hands were in pain now, but since David did not ask her to stop, she did not dare to stop. Instead, she could only ask whether David wanted to eat something. Jane was a stewardess in the super luxurious first ss of this airline. The stewardesses here were not the same as the stewardesses in business ss or economy ss. Because they served the guests on first-ss one-on-one, the job was easy, and their sry was much higher than the sry of the other two cabin stewardesses. This job had very high demands on them in all aspects. After all, those who could sit in the super luxurious first ss were definitely nouveau riches. She had been in charge of this cabin for less than a month. Thest stewardess who was in charge of this cabin managed to snag a rich man andter resigned to live the life of a rich wife. The turnover of their job was very high because you never knew when one of their colleagues would leave with a rich man. Therefore, there were also many reserve personnel, and every day they would look forward to working on the ne. As soon as they entered the training ss, they would sign a long-termbor contract. If they resigned, they would lose a lot of money which amounted to the cost thepany invested to train them. Even so, there were still many stewardesses who resigned every year. After they resigned, some of them had nice lives, and others, not so much. Jane never thought about dating any rich guys, she just wanted to cherish this job. ¡°Mr. Lidell?¡± Jane called out again when David did not respond. David was sleeping soundly at this moment. ¡°Mr. Lidell?¡± Jane continued to call out. David still did not respond. When Jane noticed that David had fallen asleep, she let out a sigh of relief and stopped massaging. Then, she softly closed the door and walked out. Half an hourter¡­ ¡°Mr. Lidell? Mr. Lidell?¡± Jane¡¯s voice appeared next to David¡¯s ear again. David slowly woke up. ¡°Mr. Lidell, we¡¯ve arrived in Lake City.¡± ¡°Huh? So fast?¡± David asked with a yawn. ¡°Mr. Lidell, you¡¯ve been sleeping for more than an hour.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss u,¡± David said. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Lidell. This is what we should do.¡± David got up and moved his body before getting off the ne. Aside from his phone, he did not bring anything else. After he walked out of the airport, David stood by the road in front of the airport. Before he boarded the ne, he had called Hugh. Hugh said he woulde to pick him up, but for some reason, he was not here yet. After about ten minutes, a familiar voice sounded from behind him. ¡°Mr. Lidell!¡± David turned his head to look over and saw that it was the stewardess, Jane, who massaged him on the ne. At this moment, Jane was wearing her uniform and holding a small suitcase. ¡°Miss u, hello,¡± David answered. ¡°Mr. Lidell, are you waiting for your friend?¡± Jane asked. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m about to call a cab.¡± David was indeed nning to call a cab to go to Hugh¡¯spany. Call a cab? Jane was curious. A person who could afford to sit in the super luxurious first ss was calling a cab? ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m about to hail a cab to go to the hotel. Where are you going, Mr. Lidell? Do you want to carpool?¡± Jane asked. When David was about to say no, he heard another voice. ¡°Jane, is he your boyfriend?¡± A stewardess who was a few years older than Jane walked over with her suitcase. ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Ms. Jenkins. This is Mr. Lidell. He was in the cabin that I was responsible for just now,¡± Jane exined. ¡°Jane, you must keep your eyes open when you are looking for a man. Some people just like to pretend to be rich and fly in first ss to deceive you neers. Several of the girls in our crew have been deceived.¡± ¡°Ms. Jenkins, it''s not what you think¡­¡± ¡°I know, young people like you always want handsome guys as your boyfriend. When you are a little older, you will know that good looks can¡¯t pay the bills. You must find someone who is practical, who is good to you, and also has money. Trust me, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡± David nced at Ms. Jenkins, whose face was covered with thick makeup. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Was this woman sick in the head? Or was she undergoing menopause? Chapter 42 Chapter 42 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 42 ¡®I¡¯m just waiting for my car here, how did I offend you?¡¯ As he was about to say that¡­ Beep! A Range Rover stopped in front of the three. ¡°My boyfriend is here. Jane, do you need us to send you to your destination?¡± Ms. Jenkins asked pretentiously At this moment, the door opened, they saw someone getting out of the car. When David saw Ms. Jenkin¡¯s boyfriend, he did not want to retort anymore. This man was only 160cm tall and he was about 108kg. He could evenpete with Mr. Gomez from that entertainmentpany in terms of looks. Plus, he was also balding, so David figured he might be around 40 to 50 years old. No wonder she immediately started roasting Jane the moment she got here, she was definitely jealous of Jane. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ms. Jenkins. We can just call a car,¡± Jane said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he in first ss just now? Why does he need to call a car? Jane, don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t remind you when you¡¯re being lied to.¡± At this moment, they could hear rumbling. ¡°Look, that car is so pretty!¡± ¡°Damn, what a cool sports car. I even dream of having one.¡± Then, two shy sports cars stopped behind the Range Rover. Hugh got out of the car when the door opened. Then, he walked straight to David. ¡°Dave, I¡¯m sorry for beingte. I needed to take care of something. This is your car key.¡± After Hugh finished talking, he tossed the keys to David. After David took the keys, he hugged Hugh. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Hugh. I feel ashamed for asking you to free up some time in your busy schedule to pick me up.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not exchange courtesies anymore. Go look at your car! This car has driven less than 300 kilometers in three years so it¡¯s no different than a new one,¡± Hugh ced his hand on David¡¯s shoulder and said, David walked to his Bugatti Veyron and reached out to touch the car. It was nice and it felt even better than a woman¡¯s body. This was so cool! So stylish! He would definitely blind those sons of b*tches if he drove this back to the university. ¡°Hugh, this car is great. I love it so much!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Come, get in the car. I¡¯ll take you to a ce to wee you properly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just follow your arrangements today then!¡± At this moment, a person got out of the car that was parked in the back but was equally shy. The man walked in front of Hugh and handed him a set of keys. ¡°Mr. Greene, here¡¯s your car key.¡± ¡°Lenny, you should call a car to go back to thepany,¡± Hugh said. ¡°Okay, Mr. Greene.¡± David stood next to the Bugatti Veyron and was about to get in the car. Suddenly, he saw Jane standing by the roadside, dumbfounded. ¡°Miss u, where are you going? Do you want me to drive you?¡± David asked Jane. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Lidell, I don¡¯t want to trouble you. I¡¯ll just call a cab,¡± Jane answered. ¡°Get in!¡± David said and got into the driver seat of the Bugatti Veyron. Jane hesitated and walked up to the car before getting into the passenger¡¯s seat. After David got into the car, he called Hugh, who was in the car behind him, and said he wanted to send someone somewhere. Since Jane¡¯s destination was on the way, Hugh went in front to lead David. The two super cool sports cars disappeared from the airport with a low rumble. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ms. Jenkins looked at the sports cars that were driving away and her expression bcame slightly unpleasant. It was because this p across her face came too quickly and she did not have time to react yet. As she looked at her millionaire boyfriend whom she was proud of right now, she suddenly felt that he was not that great anymore. From afar, a few other stewardesses saw what happened. ¡°Did you guys see that? Jane got into that sports car.¡± ¡°Did you guys take a picture? Go look up that car. I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡± ¡°I did and I¡¯m searching now¡­ ¡°Gosh, this is the newest limited edition Bugatti Veyron! There are only 8 of them in the world and the market price is 60 million.¡± ¡°What? 60 million? That¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°There¡¯s something even more ridiculous. That¡¯s the price 3 years ago, right now, it¡¯s increased to 80 million!¡± ¡°Gosh! Jane only started a month ago. How did she meet such a young, handsome, and loaded rich guy? Why can¡¯t I meet someone like that?¡± Chapter 43 Chapter 43 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 43 After David drove Jane to the hotel she was staying in, he followed Hugh to the Lake Heart Club. The Lake Heart Club was the most high-end club in Lake City and was built in the center of a man- madeke. Aside from the beautiful scenery, there were all kinds of games for the rich, including a golf course and a racetrack Hugh brought David to the golf course. Seven to eight people in their twenties or thirties were chatting in the lounge. There was even a man and a woman ying golf outside. The man had his arms around the woman from the back while his hands held the woman¡¯s arms like he was teaching her. ¡°Let me introduce you all. This is my friend, David Lidell. He¡¯s currently studying at South River University,¡± Hugh told the people in the lounge. Then, he said to David, ¡°Dave, these are the members of SCC.¡± The people sitting there nced at David and did not pay any attention to him. He was too young after all. ¡°Greene, you asked us here just to introduce us to this David?¡± A young man who looked about 24 or 25 years old asked. His name was Andy Lewis, and he was also a middle-tier member of SCC like Hugh. There were different tiers in SCC. The higher your tier, the more powerful you were. So, a low-tier member would not dare to talk back to a high-tier member. However, since he was on the same tier as Hugh, he did not need to be polite with him. He would say anything that came to his mind. Furthermore, Hugh was a smooth and slick businessman, so he was more easy-going. ¡°Andy, I called you guys here today to be my witness. I¡¯ll use my privileges as a middle-tier member to invite David into SCC.¡± The people sitting there were surprised when they heard what Hugh said and they looked straight at David. Anyone who could make Hugh use his middle-tier member privileges were definitely not someone ordinary One had to know that a middle-tier member could only invite one person to join the club, so the resource was extremely precious. There were even people who proposed to buy it with tens of millions but still could not get it. Now, Hugh was giving his only invitation to this young man in front of him? Who was this kid? At this moment, a man in his thirties said, ¡°Since Greene is exercising his privileges as a middle-tier member, then David will be a member of SCC from now on. Come, David, save my contact and send me your ID. I¡¯ll report this to the headquarters and three dayster, you¡¯ll get your badge. I¡¯ll send you the brief introduction of SCC too.¡± After he said that, he took out his phone and exchanged contact details with David. David was confused. He did not know what SCC was and what he would get if he joined. However, since Hugh told him to enter, then he would. After they exchanged contacts, David sent him his ID and also received a document. David opened it and took a close look. It seemed that SCC was just an acronym, and its full name was Springfield Car Club. Their headquarters was in Springfield, and they had a lot of branches in a lot of first-tier cities. David looked at the list of cities and saw that Lake City was one of them. However, these cities were all i n the south and there were none in the north. When SCC was first founded, it was meant to make life easier for people who were obsessed with cars and racing by offering a ce for them to gather. Slowly but surely, it developed into a very tight organization now. This was the top circle of the upper ss. Not only could they gather to have fun, race, ride horses, and golf, they could even sit together and talk business so that they could mutually aid each other to reach a win-win situation where they could share the spoils. A lot of the upstarts and nouveau riches badly wanted to enter this circle to get to know some of the elites but did not have a way to do so. This was not a ce they could get into just because they had money. The requirements were strict, and they had to fulfill all three of them. Firstly, it was to own a sports car worth tens of millions, which was not hard.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 44 Secondly, the individual must have assets of more than one billion dors, or the family behind them must have assets of more than ten billion dors. This was not too hard either. Finally, they needed to be rmended by a member with a middle-tier or above. This was the hardest requirement, and if someone were to give out an invitation, those upstarts would definitely fight for it. Of course, on the surface, the quota could not be traded with money, but you never knew what went on behind closed doors. There were 4 tiers to an SCC member. Normal member, middle-tier member, high-tier member, and core member. A normal member would not have the right to rmend. A middle-tier member had one invitation, while the high-tier member had three. Meanwhile, a core member had no limits. The ones who could be a core member of SCC were the super big shots who also acted as the management for SCC. They had to make some contributions to SCC if they wanted to go up a tier. SCC would host a lot of racingpetitions or gatherings every year to increase everyone¡¯s cohesion. After David saw this, he figured that Hugh was pretty attentive, so he figured he should get to know Hugh more. If Hugh did not take him into this circle, he would never learn of this kind of ce, and he would not have had a ce to spend his massive sum of money. David did not know the reason why Hugh spent his only invitation to bring him into this club was because Bill told him that if David could take out 20 billion to buy Golden Leaf Hotel, then he had to be a child that was directly rted to those aristocratic families in hiding. Hugh had never met anyone from a hidden aristocratic family before. He might have met one but did not know. Those people were very mysterious, and they were always hiding behind the scenes. Naturally, Hugh would not be stingy if he could get to know this kind of person. ¡°Dave, you still need to show us your proof of property.¡± ¡°No need for that. I sold the Golden Leaf Hotel in River City to Dave a few days ago. He owns 100% of the shares now,¡± Hugh said. The people present were all surprised when they heard that. The 8-star Golden Leaf Hotel was very famous. He would need about 20 billion if he wanted to buy it. If he could spend 20 billion on a hotel, it would mean that his assets were above 50 billion! It seemed that David¡¯s family was not weak at all. ¡°Dave, is your family in the hotel business?¡± Andy asked. He felt that if David could buy the Golden Leaf Hotel, it would mean that his family was in this industry. He was only buying it so that he could have a monopoly in Lake City, if not, who would spend 20 billion to buy a hotel? At this moment, he did not look down on David anymore. On the contrary, he even wanted to get to know him. ¡°No, I just think the food there is up to my liking and it¡¯s near to my university, so I bought it,¡± David answered. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What? The heck? Aside from Hugh, everyone present was looking at David with a look of shock on their faces. He bought an 8-star hotel for 20 billion because the food was to his liking? That was 20 billion, not 2 million! The people here were all old members of SCC. Even though most of them were normal members, they were not the same as those upstarts out there. However, they had never seen anyone who would spend 20 billion just to fulfill his desire for good food. ¡°Hehe¡­ Dave, you¡¯re hrious,¡± Andy said as he chuckled. David shrugged and did not exin further. ¡®None of you would believe me even if I told the truth. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 45 Soon the procedure required for David to join SCC waspleted. He was now a normal member of SCC In reality, as long as he was referred by someone else in SCC, the procedure was just a formality because no one would waste their quota to rmend someone who did not fulfill the requirements It would take 3 days for the badge of SCC to be posted from the headquarters David felt that it was a bit too lowly to be a normal member, but the introduction said that he needed to make some contributions for SCC before he could grade his fier What the contribution was, was not stated Hence, David asked, ¡°Hugh, what kind of contribution should I make to upgrade myself to a middle tier member?¡± ¡°What? Do you want to upgrade the moment you join?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking. The introduction did not state what counts as a contribution.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s pretty easy to upgrade from a normal member to a middle-tier member. Whenever there¡¯s a nactivity, you can try to do something that¡¯s within your power. You¡¯ll be able to upgrade to the middle tier after you work for a few years.¡± ¡°Is there any other way?¡± ¡°The easiest and quickest way is to donate one billion, Then, you¡¯ll be automatically upgraded to middle tier.¡± ¡®I can upgrade just by donating one billion dors?¡¯ David was thrilled. He was still worried as he did not know where to spend his money. He only had 100vish points left. Thevish points were so powerful. He needed to save up more in case there was an emergency ¡°What if I wanted to upgrade to high-tier? Can I donate? How much should I donate?¡± ¡°Dave, are you really nning to donate? It¡¯s not necessary. You¡¯ll only get a tad more privileges with a higher tier. It¡¯s not worth spending so much money on.¡° ¡°I think it is. Anything that can be solved with money is not a problem at all!¡± David said pretentiously. When everyone heard that, they figured that David was right. He was so domineering! ¡°Dave, you¡¯ll need to donate one billion to upgrade from normal to middle-tier. However, if you want to upgrade to high-tier from middle-tier, the amount will be tenfold, and you¡¯ll need to donate 10 billion. Do you still want to do it?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Finally, David spent 11 billion to be a high-tier member of SCC. At this moment, aside from the other members, even Hugh wondered if David was not right in the nead. ¡®Even if you¡¯re the heir of a hidden aristocratic family, this is still 11 billion! A lot of the listedpanies are not even worth this money!¡¯ No more than half of the people present could take out 10 billion. Even if they could, they would be emptying their family¡¯s assets. Hugh was the richest among them and 11 billion was about one-fifth of his assets. However, he would only use his money to invest in projects or fixed assets. It would be very hard on him i f he were to take out 10 billion right now. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. How many people in this world were still working their bottoms off for a sry of thousands of dors? Wasn¡¯t it nice to keep the 11 billion and spend it on himself? This was iprehensible. Everyone thought David was insane. Only David himself was secretly thrilled that he had added another 110vish points. When the gang was racking their brains to try to get close to David and form a rtionship with him, a man¡¯s flustered and exasperated voice came from the ce where people could practice golfing. p! ¡°You b*tch, did I give you permission to do that?¡± Then, they could hear a woman¡¯s muffled sobbing. A few of them went over and pulled the man back. The man who was pulled back was still yelling at the woman as he walked. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll f*cking destroy your reputation tomorrow?¡± The woman also followed behind him. David felt that this woman was a little familiar. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 46 Wasn¡¯t that the celebrity Marie Kent? A few days ago, he heard Mr. Gomez say that he wanted to ask Marie to y the supporting female lead i in his movie and have Tara as the female lead. However, Tara rejected him. David did not think that he would see this celebrity so soon. However, she was not as bright and beautiful as she was on television. Her left cheek was slightly red and swollen. It might be from the p just now, which David could even hear from where he was seated. David liked Marie back then. She was in a lot of television shows and movies, and she was regarded as the Geek Conqueror. Back then, David was one of these fans. Looking at the goddess whom he used to worship right now, David was not that interested anymore. Indeed, the goddesses who looked so beautiful and cool to the paupers were just ythings to those bigshots. She was taken advantage of, pped, and she still had to follow behind him obediently. Unbeknownst to him, right now, David was also a big shot in the eyes of others. Marie lifted her left hand to touch her slightly red and swollen face as she sobbed softly. She felt aggrieved. Just now, that man touched her bottom and chest. She was only trying to stop him, but she was pped. However, she did not dare to leave because her agent told her that if she infuriated these men, her future would be ruined. Not only would she be finished, but thepany behind her would also be finished. Thus, she could only stay here and see whether she could quell his temper. ¡°John, can you stop this?¡± Hugh said with his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Greene, stay out of this. I only touched her a few times and she¡¯s pretending to be so innocent. Listen, Marie, if you don¡¯t wash up and wait for me tonight, I¡¯ll ruin your reputation tomorrow!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. York,¡± Marie said softly. ¡°Sorry? What the hell can I do with sorry? Wash up and wait for me tonight, do you hear me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. York.¡± ¡°I asked you if you f*cking heard me?¡± ¡°Mr. York, 1.¡± ¡°Do you want to be f*cking beat up?¡± After John said that, he stood up and pped Marie again. Marie was scared stupid, so she did not dare to move. However, this final p did notnd on Marie¡¯s face. David, who was sitting at one side, could not watch this anymore. She used to be the goddess he worshiped, so he could not watch as she was pped in front of him. So, he stood in front of Marie and used his hand to stop John¡¯s p. John was also stunned. He did not think that someone would dare to stop him. ¡°Who the f*ck are you, kid? How dare you interfere? Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°Your name is John, right? How can you p women? Are you still a man?¡± When the two of them were about to fight, Hugh quickly stood between them and said, ¡°John, Dave, we¡¯re family, don¡¯t do anything impulsive!¡± ¡®Who the f*ck wants to be family with him? Do I even know him?¡± John asked disdainfully. At this moment, someone whispered into John¡¯s ear. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. John¡¯s unpleasant expression from a second ago was now reced with a huge grin. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Dave! I¡¯m so sorry. Of course, we¡¯re family. Since you have your eyes on this chick, then I¡¯ll give her to you,¡± John said generously. Just now, someone told him that David spent 11 billion to forcefully upgrade from a normal member to a high-tier member. John was just a middle-tier member, and a high-tier member was one tier higher than him. Plus, David directly spent 11 billion to upgrade his tier. SCC had been founded so many years ago, but this had never happened. However, two people did spend 1 billion to upgrade to the middle-tier. How much money did he have since he dared to spend so much money to upgrade his tier? This level of wealth was no longerparable to the upstarts. David was definitely from a super-wealthy family which John could not afford to offend. Since John was starting to admit defeat, David did not pursue the matter anymore. Everyone sat down and started chatting. However, they were all here for David because they wanted to have a good rtionship with him. Meanwhile, Marie just stood behind him the whole time. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 47 Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. David spent his day in Lake Heart Club and talked about a lot of things with everyone. Then, he parted with the others in the evening. After he got out of Lake Heart Club, David drove his limited-edition Bugatti Veyron to Hilton Hotel alongside his previous goddess, Marie. Marie was staving in the Hilton Hotel and David wanted to send her back before going to find his cousin Lily. In the car. ¡°Mr. Lidell, thank you!¡± Marie said gratefully. If it were not for David, she would be finished because it was either get under John or get her reputation destroyed. She did not once doubt whether John had that ability. Even her boss was scared of this person. She turned her head slightly to look at David¡¯s side profile and was mesmerized. David¡¯s appearance, body, and personality were great, plus, he even had a background that would scare John. This kind of man was just like the star in the night sky. He would be the most dazzling figure no matter where he went She wondered what kind of woman would be a match for such an exceptional man. Perhaps only women who were on the same level as him. : Marie could only hide her foolish crush at the bottom of her heart. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a small matter. Miss Kent, I like the movies you were in,¡± David said. ¡°Really? Mr. Lidell, do you really like my movies?¡± Marie asked in surprise. She did not think that a big shot like David would pay attention to her. This overwhelmed her with surprise. David was stunned. ¡®Are you really so surprised about that? ¡®You¡¯re the new Geek Conqueror and one of the four rising stars. ¡®Is it strange that I like your movies? ¡®So many people in my university love your movies. ¡®Not only your movies, I even have two posters of you in a bikini in my dormitory!¡¯ However, he could not tell her th?s. ¡°Yeah, I like it a lot.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, which one of them do you like?¡± Marie asked. ¡°I like¡­¡± David¡¯s phone rang in the middle of the conversation. He stopped the car by the road and took out his phone to have a look, only to see that it was from his cousin Lily. After he answered the phone, he said, ¡°Hey, Lily, I¡¯m in Lake City now. I¡¯ll go to find you soon.¡± ¡°Dave, I¡¯m in Dazzling KTV, pleasee and save me. I think I¡¯ve been drugged and I¡¯m so dizzy right now.¡± Lily¡¯s weak voice came from the other end of the phone. David was stunned and he immediately realized the seriousness of this matter. ¡°Send me your location. I¡¯lle right over. Hold on.¡± After David said that, he turned around and said to Marie, ¡°Miss Kent, I¡¯m sorry. I have an emergency, so can you¡­¡± Marie could tell that David was in a rush so she said, ¡°You can go if you have something urgent to take care of, Mr. Lidell. The hotel I¡¯m staying in is in front, I can just walk over.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Kent. I¡¯ll buy you dinner next time.¡± After Marie got out of David¡¯s car, David mmed on the elerator and zoomed more than 10 meters ahead. He was worried that his driving skills were not good enough, so he added 10 morevish points on driving and upgraded it to expert. Marie stood rooted to the spot, and watched David leave. She murmured in disappointment, ¡°He didn¡¯t even leave his contact number, but he¡¯s saying he¡¯ll buy me dinner. How insincere!¡± However, when she remembered that her crisis had been resolved, she felt cheerful again. After that, she took out her sunsses and hat from her bag. Once she put them on, she started walking toward the Hilton Hotel. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 48 Earth Private Room in Dazzling KTV Lily was hiding in the toilet as she called David. She wanted toe to the KTV with a few of her friends to rx. Unexpectedly, they ran into a few of the seniors from their university. In the end, everyone got into the same private room to have fun. Then, some random people who looked like they were close with the seniors came in halfway. With this, a gathering of only a few people became more than ten people. Moreover, she did not know most of them. She and her friends nned to leave, but they were stopped a few times. At the end of the day, they were just weak girls and there were seven to eight guys on the other side. If the guys did not let them leave, then they would not be able to leave. Finally, the girls were finally allowed to leave after they begged piteously. However, they had to each drink a ss of alcohol before. The girls had no choice and just wanted to leave as soon as possible after they finished drinking. However, after Lily finished drinking, she started to feel dizzy and her body started to feel weak. She was smart, so she knew she had been drugged. With that, she seized the opportunity toe to the toilet. After she racked her brain, she figured she could only call David because he told her that he would come t o Lake City today. Right now, she could only wish for David toe faster. If not, she did not even dare to think about what would happen. David was speeding toward Dazzling KTV. However, since he was in the city, he could not drive too fast. He looked at the distance and calcted that if he kept driving at this speed, he would need about 20 minutes. He did not know whether Lily would be able to hold on for that long. So, he called Hugh. ¡°Hey, Dave, what¡¯s up?¡± Hugh¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Hugh, do you know the boss of Dazzling KTV? Can you contact them for me?¡± David asked anxiously. ¡°Dazzling KTV? Yeah! Andy is Dazzling¡¯s boss. You can call him¡­¡± Before Hugh finished speaking, David hung up the phone. He did not have so much time to exin. After he hung up, he called Andy. ¡°Dave?¡± ¡°Andy, listen to me, my cousin is in Earth Private Room in Dazzling, and she¡¯s been drugged. I¡¯m rushing there now but I will need about 20 minutes. I don¡¯t know if she can hold on for that long. Can you ask the manager of Dazzling to take care of this for me first?¡± After David finished talking, Andy knew this was serious. ¡°Dave, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this for you. I will not allow your cousin to get hurt.¡± After Andy hung up the phone, he immediately called the manager of Dazzling. After the manager got the call, he brought more than 20 security guards to head to Earth Private Room. Dave, where are you? Hurry¡­ They¡¯re knocking on the door now,¡± Lily asked while sobbing. Lily, don¡¯t be scared. There will be someone saving you soon. Hold on for 5 more minutes. No, 2 minutes. There will be someone saving you in 2 minutes.¡± ¡°Dave, I¡¯m so scared¡­ Hurry¡­¡± Bang! Before Lily could finish talking, the toilet door was forcefully opened by someone. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you taking so long? Your friends are waiting for you!¡± Dave heard the voice of a strange man. ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t know you! Go away!¡± There was no more sounds on the phone. ¡°F*ck!¡± David roared. Now, he was boiling with anger. He regarded Lily as his own sister. He had been staying at her ce for two years and her family was good to him. They never treated him as an outsider before. Even when Lily¡¯s brother was born, his aunt and uncle still treated David like he was their son. What would he say to his aunt and uncle if something happened to Lily in front of him? However, he was helpless now. He could only hope that Andy was a man of his word. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 49 After hearing his cousin Lily¡¯s screams on the phone, David did not care anymore. Even if there were a lot of roads on the car, he started overtaking them. He passed one after another car and he almost collided a few times, but he managed to avoid them using his expert driving skills. In the Earth Private Room in Dazzling KTV. Wally Leonard was knocking on the toilet door. Lily just went in and had note out yet. The drug should be working now, and he was ready to break in. When he thought about how such a wonderful junior like Lily was about to belong to him, Wally became very excited. He spent so much time and effort nning this just for the final moment tonight. He knocked a few times but did not get any response. Wally did not want to wait anymore, so he directly kicked the door open. When he saw Lily on the phone, Wally quickly charged over and snatched the phone to hang up the call. Then, he grabbed Lily¡¯s hand and dragged her out. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After dragging Lily out from the toilet, he saw the others were starting to take action against their own targets. Wally could not hold back anymore and he directly held Lily from behind. Since Lily was drugged, her body felt weak and soft. She could not resist at all-even if she was not rugged, how could she win against a grown man? She was feeling hopeless. After she was pulled back to the private room, she saw her friends being harassed by the other men. Even though they were conscious, they.could not exert a single ounce of energy and could only be taken advantage of. Lily could predict the fates of everyone including herself. The man who dragged her out was already holding her from behind. She was fighting him with all her might, but it was no use. At this moment, the door of Earth Private Room was forcefully opened from the outside. Then, more than 20 security guards came in from the outside with electric batons. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking move. If anyone moves, I¡¯ll break your head open.¡± The manager of Dazzling KTV, Mike Hond walked in from the door. Everyone in the room was shocked and no one dared to move. ¡°Which one of you is Miss Lily Greg?¡± Mike asked. ¡°Me! I am!¡± Lily quickly got out of Wally¡¯s grip and ran to Mike. She figured that this person must be the person Dave asked to save her. However, after taking two steps, her knees gave out and she fell to the floor. ¡°Hurry up and help Miss Greg to the sofa,¡± Mike said to the security guards next to him. Then, the two security guards nearest to Lily went over and helped her up. Mike then walked to Wally and said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty bold, kid! How dare you do this kind of dirty trick in my ce? And you¡¯re even doing it to the boss¡¯ friend? Tell me what I should do with you?¡± Wally was so scared his knees buckled and he knelt in front of Mike. Then, he pped himself and said,¡± Mike, I was wrong. Please have mercy on me. We had dinner before, my father is Tim Leonard.¡± He was terrified. Even though Mike was only the manager of Dazzling KTV, he was also a popr savage among the gangsters. Now, he was even working for the boss behind Dazzling KTV. It was said that the boss of Dazzling KTV was very mysterious. His father was just the owner of apany, and he was a far cry from the other party. Lily was the friend of the boss of Dazzling KTV? Those two kids were going to get him into so much trouble. Wally felt that his life might go downhill from this day on. Not only would he not get out of his mess, but h e might also even get his father into trouble. Mike looked at Wally, who was kneeling in front of him while furiously pping himself. If this was a few years prior, he might not even have said anything before taking action. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 50 However, after working for his current boss, he learned a lot of things. Sometimes, violence could not solve anything. Also, as a leader, it was low of him to use violence to solve problems. Right now, he preferred using his identity, background, and ability to suppress the other party, just like this person in front of him. Once he heard Mike¡¯s name, he directly kowtowed and apologized. ¡°Come here!¡± Mike told the rest of the gang. The few of them walked over timidly and knelt next to Wally. After that, they started pping themselves too. If Wally did not dare to challenge Mike, then, of course, they would not dare to challenge him either. After a few minutes, the faces of the people kneeling on the floor were swollen from the pping. There was even blood on the corners of their lips, but they did not dare to stop If Mike took action against them, it would not be as simple as a few ps. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop it,¡± Mike said. ¡°Thank you, Mike! Thank you, Mike!¡± They all felt as if they were relieved from a huge burden. David finally arrived at this moment. When he entered the private room, he saw 20 to 30 security guards with electric batons and a few people kneeling in the middle of the room. Their faces were swollen and there was blood on the corners of their lips. Meanwhile, Lily was sitting on the sofa. ¡°Lily!¡± ¡°Dave!¡± When Lily saw Dave, she wanted to cry. Dave quickly walked over to pull Lily into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s over now. Everything¡¯s over now,¡± Davidforted her. ¡°You must be Mr. Lidell.¡± Mike spotted David too. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m David. Thank you for saving my sister.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me, Mr. Lidell. I should apologize to you because this happened in my territory,¡± Mike said courteously. This was the person his bosses asked him to serve well. Of course, he did not dare to neglect David. ¡°Mr. Lidell, what should we do with them?¡± Mike asked. The people on the ground did not even dare to breathe too loudly. They could tell that David was not someone ordinary from the conversation just now, David should be the friend of the boss of Dazzling KTV! David looked at the people kneeling on the ground. Vf something happened to Lily, he might not be able to control himself from crippling these people. However, since Lily was fine, he calmed himself down. ¡°Lily, what do you think we should do to them?¡± David asked Lily. ¡°Dave, I just want to leave this ce as soon as possible,¡± Lily answered weakly. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll just let Andy handle this.¡± As David said that, he helped Lily up and was about to leave. ¡°Dave, those are my roommates. They came with me.¡± ¡°Can you guys walk?¡± David asked Lily¡¯s roommates. ¡°Yes,¡± the three of them answered at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s go back together then.¡± David supported Lily in front while her roommates followed behind them. After David left, Mike took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Is it done?¡± Andy asked. ¡°It¡¯s done. Mr. Lidell has left, and his sister is fine too,¡± Mike answered. ¡°Alright, well done.¡± ¡°However, Mr. Lidell said you should take care of these scoundrels before he left.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°They should be the kids of somepany owners.¡± ¡°Send them to prison, then you should decide what to do with their families.¡± ¡°Yes, boss!¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 51 After David brought Lily and her roommates out of the KTV, he realized his sports car could only fit two people. What would he do with the other three? Finally, David could only take them to a nearby hotel. He wanted to book a room for each of them, but in the end, they were scared so they wanted to stay in the same room. In the end, David booked two suites, one for them and one for himself. After he settled them down, David went back to his room to take a shower. When hey on the bed and recalled what happened earlier, he was still feeling a little scared. Thankfully, his sister was fine. If not, he would feel remorseful for the rest of his life. If he did not join SCC today and met Andy, he might not be able to take care of this matter so easily. So, he had thought it through. Since he might never be able to finish his money and he needed the lavish points, he would spend the money to make some friends. The more friends you had, the more options you had in life. He might need help from one of them one day, just like in today¡¯s incident. After David thought this through, he called Andy. ¡°Dave, is your sister okay?¡± Andy asked over the phone. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Thank you so much for today, Andy. From now on, if you need anything, just tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Dave. I¡¯m also responsible for what happened today. It¡¯s my ce after all. I¡¯ve wronged your sister.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you. She¡¯s not vignt enough. Right, Andy, next time if you ever need money for any project, you cane to me. I¡¯ll invest in it, but I promise I won¡¯t try to participate in the management. I¡¯ll only be a shareholder.¡± When Andy heard that, he was thrilled. This was the reason Andy got close to David. Since David could immediately donate ¡¯11 billion to SCC to upgrade his membership, then it was easy to understand how loaded his family was. This was not a normal wealthy family anymore; this was the ability only a super-rich family or a consortium could have. Naturally, mingling with someone like this only had advantages and not disadvantages. ¡°Since you think so highly of me, I do have a project right now. There will be a charity dinner in Lake Heart Club tomorrow night, and we can meet up and talk about it. What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Andy hung up the phone and hummed a tune. He was feeling great. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When the B-list actress who was massaging him saw this, she asked, ¡°What made you so happy, Mr. Lewis?¡± ¡°I met a money god. Do you think I should feel happy or not?¡± The actress was stunned. Mr. Lewis was their money god, so who could be Mr. Lewis¡¯ money god? She could never get into contact with a lot of this stuff with her status. After David called Andy, he called Hugh. He told Hugh the same thing he told Andy and said if Hugh needed an investor, he shoulde to him. Hugh also invited him to the charity dinner the next day. In another suite. After the girls finished showering, they had started to recover slowly. However, even though they were still scared of what happened just now, they were still simple-minded little girls. Theyy in bed and started gossiping. ¡°Lily, the person who saved us was your cousin, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, what do you think? My cousin¡¯s pretty great, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just great. He¡¯s like my idol now!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s very pitiful? His parents passed away when he was young, and his uncle was bad to him. He even stayed with your family for two years. You told us all this.¡¯ ¡°Yeah, it should be that way.¡± ¡°However, didn¡¯t you see what happened just now? The manager of Dazzling was so polite to him, and he even called him Mr. Lidell. What kind of ce is Dazzling? Didn¡¯t you see those scumbags pping themselves in front of the manager? Your cousin must be hiding a lot of things from you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. I¡¯ll ask him tomorrow.¡± ¡°Right, does he have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°Yeah! Her name is Sarah and they¡¯ve been together since senior high. What¡¯s wrong? Are you into my cousin? Do you want to be my sister-inw?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The next morning, Lily¡¯s roommates called a car and went back to campus. ¡°Dave, I have something to ask you!¡± Lily asked when she saw that her roommates had left. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 52 ¡°I know you have a lot of questions now, soe, I¡¯ll take you to a quiet ce to talk.¡± David brought Lily back to the parking lot of Dazzling KTV. ¡°Get in.¡± David took out the car keys and unlocked the Bugatti Veyron as he said to Lily. When Lily saw the shy car in front of her, she could not think straight for a moment. ¡°Dave, i-is this your car?¡± Lily stammered and asked. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s mine. Get it.¡± After David said that, he got into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Oh, okay¡­ Okay!¡± Lily got into the car in a daze. Then, David took Lily to the beach. While they were driving, everyone on the road would turn their heads to look at the car. Too many people were staring at them on the way. While they were on the road, the other cars would stay more than ten meters away from them. They would do the same even when the light turned red. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Obviously, David was not someone to be messed with. The two of them found a quiet ce by the beach. Then, they leaned against the railing, allowing the sea breeze to blow past them. ¡°Lily, I know you have a lot of questions. So just ask whatever you want to know,¡± David said, looking at the ocean in the distance. ¡°Dave, is that your car?¡± Lily asked. ¡°Yeah, I bought it yesterday in Lake City. The reason I came this time is to visit you and also to buy the car.¡± ¡°How much was the car?¡± ¡°80 million.¡± ¡°H-How much?¡± ¡°80 million.¡± ¡°Where did you get so much money? Did you rob a bank?¡± ¡°If I did, do you think I¡¯d be able to sit here and talk to you? Also, do you think I could get 80 million from robbing a bank?¡± ¡°Then, where did you get the money?¡± ¡°I made the money.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t exin to you in just a few sentences. I¡¯ve not done anything illegal, and you only need to know that your brother is a true nouveau riche now.¡± ¡°Does my mother know?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°How many people know?¡± ¡°I think so far, only you.¡± ¡°Really? How much money are you going to give me so I¡¯ll shut up?¡± ¡°As much as you want.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sincere at all!¡± The two talked about a lot of things. Even though they had not seen each other for a long time, the two did not feel distant at all. Today, David brought Lily to all of the malls in Lake City and bought her a lot of expensive clothes and makeup Lily did not go easy on him at all. This was her brother, so of course, he would need to spend his money on his sister. At 5 p.m., David brought Lily to Lake Heart Club in his Bugatti Veyron. After he parked the car and got out, they still had to take a boat to the gathering spot in the middle of theke. When they got to the side of theke, there were a few boats ready to fetch the guests. The two got on one at random and the person driving the boat drove straight to the middle of theke. David leaned against the railing of the boat and looked at the clearke water blow. He then murmured in his heart that these rich folks really knew how to enjoy life! ¡°Dave, why did you take me here?¡± Lily¡¯s voice sounded from behind him. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a gathering to get to know two people. When I¡¯m not in Lake City, you can ask them for help. One of them is the boss of Dazzling.¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 53 David and Lily arrived in the middle of theke. After they got off the boat, they were led to the second floor of the building by an attendant. ¡°Here you are.¡± The attendant opened the door of the hall on the second floor and said to both of them after gesturing to them. David and Lily entered the hall on the second floor. In that instant, they felt as if they had entered another world. This hall was at least 5000 square feet, and i t was luxuriously decorated with shiny lights. There were over a hundred people there and they gathered i n groups as they chatted. More than ten tall good-looking attendants were holding trays with alcohol and food as they walked in and out of the crowd. This was the first time Lily visited a ce like this, so she was nervous. She gently tugged David¡¯s shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Rx, just take whatever you want to eat,¡± David patted Lily¡¯s shoulder and comforted her. To be honest, he had never seen this kind of scene before and was pretty nervous himself. However, he remembered that he was the richest man in the world and that everyone else should be nervous, not him. Then, the two walked into the hall. When David walked past an attendant, he took a ss of wine. After he took a sip, he found it pretty tasty. On the other hand, Lily was much more reserved. ¡°Dave, you¡¯re here!¡± Andy walked over with a ss of wine. ¡°Andy, sorry for the long wait. Let me introduce you, this is my cousin Lily and she¡¯s attending university in Lake City. Please take care of her in the future, Andy.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Dave? Isn¡¯t your cousin also my cousin? Just contact me whenever you need anything, Lily. I have some reputation in Lake City.¡± After Andy finished talking, he handed Lily a gold-ted name card. ¡°Thank you, Andy,¡± Lily said softly. ¡°Lily, you should hang out by yourself first. You can eat anything you want and treat this as your home. I need to talk to Dave about something.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Andy then brought David to a private room on the third floor, When David entered the room, there were already two people inside. There was a man and a woman. The man looked like he was in his forties and he appeared cultured and refined. The woman should be in her thirties. She had light makeup on, and had the charm of a mature woman. ¡°Dave, I¡¯ll introduce you guys. This is Mr. Josh Thomas and Ms. Holly Sheffield. ¡°This is my friend David Liddell, and he¡¯s the fourth shareholder.¡± Andy briefly introduced both sides. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After David shook hands with Josh and Holly, he sat down. At this moment, Andy started to tell them about the project. To put it simply, Andy had a contact and managed to get himself a diamond mine in Safari Land. He had been to the ce to look at it and the quality was top-tier. The total investment was about 15 billion to 20 billion. Andy was prepared to invest 5 billion for 40%, and he would let the others invest in the other 60%, which was valued at 10 billion. Because he still had to go through various formalities and established contact between all parties, he needed to have more of the shares. This meant that David and the other two would need to invest 10 billion and ount for 60% of the shares. Both Josh and Holly contributed only 2.5 billion, with each person holding 15% of the shares. What remained was 30% of the shares, which was 5 billion. ¡°Dave, if you don¡¯t think you can handle that, we¡¯ll get another shareholder. I¡¯ve inspected the mine myself and it¡¯s definitely a new one,¡± Andy told David. Could not handle it? David felt that this amount was too little. It was only 5 billion. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll invest 5 billion and have 30% of the shares.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. I¡¯ll send the information to you allter. Here, let¡¯s have a toast.¡± After David left, Lily started wandering around the hall and slowly rxed. No one was paying attention to her, so she was happy. When she was at the ce where they served food, Lily stopped walking. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 54 All of the desserts here looked delicious. ¡°Wow, this is so sweet! ¡°This is so crispy! ¡°This smells so good!¡± ¡°This is so soft!¡± Lily ate the desserts one after another as stacked the treats she liked on her te. ¡°Hey.¡± Lily spotted someone and quickly ran over. ¡°Are you Marie Kent?¡± Marie was talking to a senior in the movie industry when she heard a voice interrupting her. Marie looked over and saw that it was a young girl in her twenties. ¡°Hello, I am Marie Kent.¡± ¡°Wow, you really are Marie! I love your movies. Can I take a picture with you? My roommates love you a lot,¡± Lily said in surprise. ¡°Thanks for the support! I will definitely take part in more good movies!¡± After the two of them took the picture, Marie walked away. Then, Lily posted the picture on her Instagram with the caption, ¡®Do you know who this is?¡¯ Then, she put her phone away to look for her next target. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that the popr celebrity Kevin Corden?¡± ¡°Gosh, isn¡¯t that the Empress Elsa Winter?¡± With that, someone who had a te of dessert in her hand and her phone in the other going around looking for celebrities to take pictures with appeared in the hall. All of the celebrities would take pictures with her because only reputable people would be allowed to enter this ce today. Even though this young girl was good-looking but also did not seem so intelligent, no one could guarantee that she was not brought here by some big shots. Lily was looking for celebrities to take pictures with and was very excited. She already had seven to eight pictures and they were all taken with popr stars of the times. If she took this back to her university, her ssmates would be so envious of her. ¡°Lily Greg?¡± As Lily was lowering her head to look through her phone, she heard a voice. When Lily lifted her head, she saw a young girl with heavy makeup on her face who was holding the arm o fan old man with a beer belly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Jessica Morgans?¡± Lily asked, This person looked like Jessica from her ss, but since there was a lot of makeup on her face, Lily could not be sure. ¡°It really is you! How did you sneak in here? This is the most high-end gathering in Lake City. Oh, I know, you must be a part time attendant, right?¡± Jessica said sarcastically. ¡°No, I came with my brother,¡± Lily answered. ¡°Your brother? Is your brother the security guard? Does he want to lose his job? How can he bring random people in here?¡± ¡°Jessica, I will not allow you to talk bad about my brother!¡± Lily said angrily. ¡°Jessy, why don¡¯t you introduce this pretty girl to me?¡± The old man next to Jessica said. SR ¡°This is Lily Greg, from my ss,¡± Jessica introduced reluctantly. Of course, she knew what the old man¡¯s intention was. ¡°Hello, Miss Greg.¡± The old man reached out his hand to shake Lily¡¯s hand. ¡°Jessica, is this your father?¡± Jessica, ¡°¡­¡± The old man, ¡°¡­¡± Her one sentence sessfully angered two people. ¡°Lily, stop talking nonsense. If you do, l¡¯Il¡­ I¡¯ll rip your mouth off of your face! This is my boyfriend!¡± Jessica said, flustered and exasperated. The old man spoke as well. ¡°Miss Greg, if you apologize to me now, give me your contact details. and make sure youe out when I ask you out, I¡¯ll let you go today. If not, not only will you be kicked out of here, your brother will also lose his job.¡± Clearly, he believed what Jessica just said and he really thought Lily¡¯s brother was a security guard here. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 55 Boyfriend? Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lily was stunned. Oh no, she said the wrong thing! It was mainly because Jessica was always acting like she was the daughter of a rich family in university. She would always carry branded bags, branded clothes, and she would also be picked up and dropped off in luxury cars. ¡®Who would think that she¡¯d have a boyfriend like this? This is so disgusting! ¡®But whatever, I¡¯ll just be wrong. ¡®Who asked you to talk bad about Dave?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not apologizing to you! Hmph!¡± Lily was about to turn around and leave after she said that. However, Jessica grabbed her hand. After Jessica grabbed Lily, she started screaming at the top of her lungs. ¡°Where¡¯s the organizer? Where¡¯s the organizer? This person snuck in to steal free food and she¡¯s even taking pictures with celebrities to show off. Is no one going to do anything about this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t! Get your hands off me!¡± Lily was struggling with all her might. The two¡¯s dispute garnered the attention of some people. More and more people were gathering around them now.. After all, there were not a lot of people who dared to make a scene at a ce like this, so everyone was curious. At this moment, the staff walked over. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A staff member asked. Jessica pointed at Lily and said, ¡°It¡¯s her! She snuck in here to steal food and she even went around to take pictures with celebrities!¡± ¡°Please show your invitation card, miss,¡± the staff said to Lily. Since the organizer booked the Lake Heart Club to host this charity dinner, the more powerful big shots in Lake City would have gotten invitation cards. They should have shown their invitation cards when they entered the clubhouse but since David¡¯s car was too cool, no one dared to stop him. ¡°1-1 don¡¯t have one!¡± Lily was about to cry. There were so many people looking at her. ¡°See? I told you she snuck in to steal food. You failed as organizers too, how can you allow irrelevant people to sneak in here?¡± Jessica said in an extremely arrogant tone. ¡°Security! Security!¡± The staff member called out. Soon, a few security guards came over. ¡°Please escort thisdy out of here,¡± the staff said to the security guards. However, when the security guards were about to go up to her¡­ ¡°Wait! ¡°Wait!¡± Two voices said at the same time. One was Empress Elsa Winters, and one was Marie Kent, one of the four rising stars. ¡°I brought her here. She¡¯s my temporary assistant,¡± Elsa said. ¡°Yes, I can prove it too,¡± Marie chimed in. Elsa liked this cheerful and adorable little girl. When she saw that Lily was being isted and feeling helpless, she felt pitiful, and wanted to help this girl out ofpassion. It was just a small matter to her anyway. When Marie saw Lily¡¯s encounter, she remembered what happened to her yesterday. She was lucky she ran into a good person so that she was able to escape that cmity. Hence, she wanted to help Lily too. When the two celebrities were able to testify for Lily, the security guards did not dare to do anything anymore. At this moment, the man next to Jessica spoke. ¡°Guys, don¡¯t simply take responsibility for anything. You¡¯ll have to bear the consequences of your actions.¡± Tristan Collins knew the two celebrities. However, he was a big boss with a worth of hundreds of millions. Even though there were a lot of people in the hall who were much more powerful than him, he was sure these two were not. Celebrities? To normal people, they were celebrities. However, to a big boss like him, they were just jesters. Jessica interrupted at this time, ¡°You¡¯re lying. Lity is my ssmate and she¡¯s still in university. How can she be your assistant? Also, she said her brother brought her here and her brother is definitely a security guard here.¡± ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the name of your brother?¡± The staff member asked. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 56 ¡°My brother is David!¡± Lily muttered indignantly. ¡°David? Is there a David among you?¡± The employee turned to the security guards and asked. The security guards shared a look and replied, ¡°No.¡± Marie¡¯s heart shuddered when she heard Lily¡¯s im about being David¡¯s sister. ¡®Is that the same David that saved me yesterday?¡¯ Just as she was about to say something, Lily spoke up again. ¡°A man called Andy came and took my brother with him just now! He said that they were going to discuss business, and they went to the third floor.¡± Andy? Everyone in the crowd was shocked. ¡®There was only one Andy in Lake City, and it was Mr. Lewis. ¡®He had the highest social standing here in Lake City. ¡®If her brother is discussing business with Andy, then her brother must also be someone prominent as well! The employees and Tristan started to feel uneasy. Mr. Lewis was not someone they could afford to offend. Mr. Lewis was well known here in Lake City. If he saw you as his friend, he would treat you undeniably well. However, if you were his enemy, then he would do everything in his power to get rid of you for good. There had been too many little businesses in Lake City that had fallen victim to his various schemes to count. As such, a saying began to circte in Lake City. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you can¡¯t be Andy¡¯s friend, but never be his enemy.¡± Tristan¡¯s train of thought stopped here. He started breaking out in a cold sweat. His worth of a few hundred million was nothing inparison to Mr. Lewis, and thetter could easily make him bankrupt at any moment. Just at this moment, David and Andy had finished discussing their business ande downstairs. David¡¯s eyes swept the area and, instead of finding Lily, he saw arge group of people gathered in the middle of the hall. 3 David quickly walked over and broke through the crowd. Only to see Lily currently being grabbed by the arm by a young woman with heavy makeup. Lily looked like she had been wronged. She tried but could not seem to struggle out of the other woman¡¯s grasp, and the corners of her eyes were slightly wet. ¡°Lily!¡± David shouted. ¡°Dave!¡± Jessica¡¯s grasp loosened instinctively when she heard Lily call out for David, allowing Lily to run over and hug David. ¡°It¡¯s alright now! It¡¯s alright,¡± Davidforted. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Andy walked over to ask. ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tristan felt his head swell when he saw Andy, and his feet almost gave out, causing him to almost fall onto the ground. The employee wiped off the cold sweat that beaded on his forehead and ryed the general situation to Andy quietly. ¡°Who is he?¡± Andy pointed at Tristan and asked after listening to the employee. ¡°Mr. Lewis, that¡¯s Tristan Collins, the owner of Auspicious Clouds Real Estate!¡± Someone from the crowd suddenly said. ¡°Mr. Collins, was it? You have three days to gather your things and get out of Lake City. Either leave yourself, or I¡¯ll make you leave.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lewis! Please let me go! It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault, she¡¯s the one behind this!¡± Then Tristan pped Jessica across the face. The strength behind the p had Jessica falling to the floor, confused and dazed. Meanwhile, Tristan fell to his knees and started to beg. Dying would hurt less than leaving Lake City in three days, He might have a worth of a few hundred million, but it was all in terms of assets. He would not mind leaving Lake City if he had a few hundred million in cash, since he could just start a business from scratch again. His fixed assets worth a few hundred million would have to be sold at a much lower value if he had to liquidate them within three days. Not to mention that no one would dare to buy his assets since Mr. Lewis had made his distaste clear tonight! He had also invested quite a bit of money into a recent project as well. If he left now, he would have to pay a lot of money for breaking the contract. It was very likely that he was going to go from the owner of a big business worth a few hundred million, to a bankrupt man owing a bunch of debt. He still had a few mistresses and two illegitimate sons to take care of! Chapter 57 Chapter 57 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 57 ¡°I do not want to repeat myself!¡± Andy stated expressionlessly. Tristan was already in despair. Until another voice rang out from the crowd. ¡°Andy, are you bullying some poor fellow again?¡± Hugh walked over. ¡°Mr. Greene! Save me, please! We¡¯ve worked together before! I¡¯m Tristan from Auspicious Clouds Real Estate!¡± Tristan grabbed onto Hugh like thetter was his savior. If there was anyone in Lake City who could help him, Hugh Greene would be one of them. As the second son of the Greene family, he was supposed to be the second in line to inherit the family business. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, Hugh had managed to turn the tides around and fight on an equal footing with his older brother. The elders in his family had yet to decide who would truly inherit the family business. Thus, the elders decide to give both of them a sum of money for them to use and develop to their best capabilities for ten years. The son with the best results would then be chosen as the heir. Five years had already passed, and Hugh clearly had the upper hand. ¡°Greene! Who said I was bullying anyone? He was the one who bullied David¡¯s cousin, what else was supposed to do?¡± Andy pointed at David and protested. Hugh turned to look at the youngdy David was hugging. ¡°Oh? You bullied Dave¡¯s cousin? You¡¯re bold, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± Hugh turned to ask Tristan. ¡°Huh?¡± Tristan felt confused. ¡°What do you n to do, Andy?¡±. ¡°I gave him three days to get out of Lake City!¡± ¡°Three days? That¡¯s too long! I think one day is more than enough.¡± Tristan fainted once he heard Hugh¡¯s words. There was no chance for him to turn the tables around now that two distinguished figures in Lake City were targeting him. Blood rushed to his head, and he fainted. ¡°Throw him out and call him an ambnce. If he doesn¡¯t wake then leave him be, but if he does wake up. tell him that he has one day left,¡± Andy told the employee. ¡°Yes, Mr. Lewis!¡± A few security guards carried Tristan and ushered Jessica out. Now that the situation was dealt with, everyone turned to look at David with curiosity. This man¡¯s status had to be terrifying, considering he was friends with two bigshots in Lake City. Marie¡¯s heart soared when she saw David. She did not think she would get the chance to meet him again because of her identity. She did not expect to see him again today after parting yesterday, though she did arrive at this ce bearing some hope today. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, I¡¯ll make this clear now. David is a good friend of mine, so his cousin is my cousin as well. Anyone who dares to bully her in the future will face my wrath,¡± Andy shouted at the crowd. ¡°Mine too!¡± Hugh added. ¡°Thanks, bros!¡± David replied. David felt that he was close enough with Hugh and Andy that he could refer to them so intimately. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Dave!¡± ¡°Alright, everyone. Time to go back!¡± The crowd slowly dispersed. Marie walked over to David and said, ¡°We meet again, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Kent!¡± Lily had also calmed down by now. She looked between David and Marie and asked, ¡°Dave, you know Miss Marie?¡± ¡°Yea! I do!¡± ¡°Miss Marie, thank you for helping me just now. Miss Elsa too, thank you!¡± Elsa was about to leave when she heard Lily call out to her. She walked over. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lily!¡± ¡°Thank you, both of you!¡± David said. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Lindell!¡± Both celebrities replied at the same time. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 58 River City South River International Residence. Pearl walked through the entrance with 911 dialed on her phone. She did not realize that there was a taxi following close behind. Excluding the driver, there was also a young man and woman in the taxi. ¡°Where is this ce, Sir?¡± The young man asked. ¡°This is River City¡¯s wealthy residential area, son. This is as far as I can go. That¡¯ll be fifty bucks,¡± The driver said. ¡°So expensive?¡± The young man asked. ¡°Time is money! I waited for a long time.¡± ¡°Alright, then! Thank you, Sir.¡± The two paid and got out of the car. They made their way to the entrance of South River International Residence. They were about to take a closer look when the security guard stopped them. ¡°Hey! What are you two doing here? Move along, this isn¡¯t a ce you people can enter.¡± ¡°Can I ask who that red Porsche that just drove in belongs to?¡± The young man asked. ¡°Who? A tenant, of course! Who else¡¯s can it be? Yours? Go away!¡± ¡°It must be pretty expensive living here, right?¡± ¡°Are you from the rural viges, sonny? Let me put it this way, the houses here cost at least two hundred thousand per square meter, and each house is at least fifty million each. You tell me whether it¡¯s expensive here or not!¡± ¡°What? So expensive? What if someone¡¯s just renting a house here, then?¡± ¡°Is something wrong with you? Why would anyone spend fifty million on a house and lease it to someone else? And if someone has the money to live here, you think they¡¯d need to lease a house out for rent? Just get lost already!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯ll get going now. Thank you!¡± The young man left with the young woman in tow. The two found a cheap motel and decided to settle there for the moment. Only after entering the room did the woman speak. ¡°Sam, can¡¯t we just look for your sister directly?¡± The young man was Sam Warner, Pearl¡¯s younger brother, and the young woman was Minnie, his girlfriend. However, Minnie¡¯s family was against this rtionship because Sam¡¯s family were farmers while they lived in town. Thus, Sam and Minnie decided to secretlye and seek Pearl¡¯s help. Only for Sam to realize that Pearl had lied to their parents. Pearl said that it was difficult making money in the city and that she had to pay rent and afford her living expenses. Yet, Sam saw Pearl drive a luxury car and live in an expensive house. ¡°No! We¡¯ll go look for her once Mom and Dad are here. I¡¯ve always been terrified of Pearl, and only Mom and Dad can keep her in line. I¡¯ll go call my mom first.¡± Sam pulled out his phone and made the call. ¡°Where did you go, brat? Come back here right now!¡± A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice rang out from the speakers. Mom, I¡¯m already at River City now! I¡¯m not going back!¡± The young man said. ¡°You brat! You ran off with someone¡¯s daughter, now her family hase to ask us where she is! Get back here right now!¡± ¡°Mom, listen to me! I found Pearl, she¡¯s rich now! She¡¯s driving a car worth millions of dors and living in a house worth at least fifty million! Come over and look for yourself!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad!¡± ¡°It¡¯s real, Mom! I¡¯m not lying! I found where Pearl works yesterday, and I saw her drive a red sports car worth millions after she got off work.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°And then?¡± Asked his mom over the phone. ¡°I didn¡¯t follow her yesterday, but I called a taxi today to wait at the entrance. I saw her enter a residential area and I asked the security guard about it. He said that the housing there cost two hundred thousand per square meter, that¡¯s enough to buy a whole house back home. Every house in that area costs at least fifty million.¡± ¡°Are you sure? You didn¡¯t mistake her for someone else, did you?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you? And that¡¯s my sister, as if I wouldn¡¯t recognize her.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle with your dad tomorrow morning. This stupid girl, how dare she send us only twenty thousand each month when she¡¯s driving a sports car and living in an expensive house in the city!¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 59 ¡°Minnie, you should call your parents toe here tomorrow too!¡± Sam told Minnie after ending the call with his mom. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°For what? So they can drag me back? They¡¯ve never agreed to our rtionship to begin with.¡± ¡°Are you silly? Your parents don¡¯t agree because you live in town while my family farms in the vige; My family isn¡¯t as wealthy as yours. But now that my sister made a lot of money, I¡¯m sure your parents will agree to us being together, and we won¡¯t have to date in secret anymore!¡± Minnie thought about it and agreed with Sam. Thus, she called her parents. Her mother immediately started scolding the two of them, but she did promise toe to River City the next day. Samid in bed with Minnie in his arms as he said, ¡°Minnie, let¡¯s never go back. We can stay here in River City, I¡¯ll have my sister buy me a nice car and house, then we can drive it and enjoy the view every day!¡± ¡°But will your sister buy them for you?¡± Minnie did not believe him. ¡°Not if I ask, but she will if my parents ask her to. That¡¯s why I called them over! Don¡¯t worry, my parents have always been on my side, they leave the best things to me because I¡¯m the only son. As far as they¡¯re concerned, my sister only exists to serve me.¡± ¡°Okay! I want a car like your sister¡¯s too! It¡¯s so pretty! It¡¯s a dream to have something like this!¡± ¡°Alright! Then we¡¯ll get you one too! We can have one each!¡± The two fell asleep as they fantasized about a great life together. Lake City Lake Heart Club. Tonight¡¯s charity auction was already in progress. Everyone was seated in the hall on the first floor. Hosting on stage was the main rising star of Lake West Province Broadcasting Station, Ida Rice. ¡°Good evening, esteemed guests!¡± ¡°Wee to Lake City¡¯s Third Charity Auction.¡± ¡°Today is a day of love, care, and harmony.¡± ¡°Today is also the day where we show the people worldwide our spirit of giving and universal love.¡± Therge disy started ying the video once the host finished her opening speech. The video showed some remote mountainous areas, where some students had a lot of trouble going to school. Some even had to walk through two or three hours of mountain road to get to school. As a result, children end up spending five to six hours a day walking to and from school. The conditions in the schools there were pitiful as well. The desks and benches at school were all donations from the students¡¯ homes, and they looked old and worn down. Many of the students¡¯ parents had to leave the area and work far away to make a living, leaving the young students at home with their old grandparents. These children have had to mature and be responsible at a very young age, some even exceptionally skilled at doing theundry, cooking, and other household chores. These children have a strong desire to learn as they wish to see the world beyond the mountains they live in. The video ended here. Ida continued her speech, ¡°Everything auctioned off tonight will be donated to the children in the video. The money will be used to fund a new school for them, with new desks, new chairs, new school bags, and new clothes.¡± ¡°Now, let us begin with our first item of love.¡± ¡°The first item is a new song from Empress Elsa.¡± ¡°The auction begins! There¡¯s no starting price, feel free to call any price.¡± ¡°One hundred thousand!¡± ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand!¡± ¡°Three hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Nice! Guest Seventeen called five hundred thousand! Is there anyone else?¡± ; David took a look at the card in his hand. Number seven. He raised it and said, ¡°Five million!¡± Many heads turned to look at David when they heard him call for five million. They were curious which bigshot had called such arge value. ¡°Five million! Guest Seven called five million! Is there anyone else?¡± ¡°Calling once! Calling twice! Sold!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give a round of apuse of Empress Elsa¡¯s new song!¡± Elsa got up on stage. She did not expect her song to be auctioned for a price as high as five million. Not that she could enjoy a cent of it anyway, since it was going to be donated fully, Still, she was very happy as more children from the video could be benefitted from a bigger donation sum. Empress Elsa finished singing. The second item was a piece of art from a great master. In the end, the artwork was taken home at a final price of eight hundred thousand, even though it was only worth one-eight the price. However, this was a charity auction, after all, so such greatly overstated value was understandable. As items continued to be auctioned off, David did not raise his card again that night. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 60 That was, until Marie, She was auctioning off a dance. Like Elsa¡¯s song, Marie¡¯s dance was also sold to David at five million. This was how David was, he was the kind of person that would repay kindness others had shown him tenfold. Those two had helped his cousin Lily tonight, so it was only right that he offered a higher price to buy their performances. Soonter. The auction event was about to end. After thest item of love had been auctioned off, the banquet was about to end as well. Just then, David raised his card and spoke. ¡°Ms. Rice, I¡¯d like to donate a song!¡± Ida was about to read the closing speech when she saw David offer to donate a song. David had spent ten million at the auction today, so it would not be right to refuse him. Ida allowed David toe up on stage. ¡°Mr. Lidell wishes to donate a song, is anyone willing to buy it?¡± Ida asked. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯d like to buy it myself if that¡¯s alright?¡± David asked. ¡°You want to buy your own song?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Of course. Since Mr. Lidell wants to buy his song back, then let¡¯s listen to Mr. Lidell sing! Mr. Lidell, how much are you calling?¡± ¡°One hundred million!¡± ¡°H-How much?¡± Ida stuttered. ¡°I¡¯m offering one hundred million to buy my song!¡± Ida was stunned, and so were the hundreds of guests sitting below the stage. Excluding Hugh and Andy, everyone was shocked by what they heard. ¡°Buying your own song for a hundred million? ¡®Isn¡¯t he essentially just donating another hundred million? ¡®We¡¯ve never heard anything about this David in Lake City before! ¡®Not only is he close friends with Mr. Lewis and Mr. Greene, he also just donated a hundred million. ¡®There are no bounds to how wealthy this man is.¡¯ David walked over to the piano and sat down. ¡°The song i¡¯m singing tonight is called Snail. With it, I hope that the children in the video can only find their own ce in the world.¡± With that, David started to sing. A slow melody drifted from the piano. ¡°Should I take off my heavy shell, ¡°And search for the blue sky. ¡°The gentle wind blows as I dance softly in the skies, ¡°The hurt I experienced before feels like nothing no more. ¡°Step by step, I make my way up, ¡°And await quietly to watch the sun shine. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°A sky so small holds a dream so big. ¡°A slight desire hides in a heavy shell. ¡°Step by step, I make my way up, ¡°And on the highest point, I soar through the skies on a leaf. ¡°A sky so small holds past sweat and tears. ¡°There will be a ce for me.¡± The song was finished. Thunderous apuse erupted below the stage. The children in the video were just like the snail in David¡¯s song, how they wanted to experience the world outside and find a ce for themselves in the world. ¡°Mr. Lidell, did you produce this song?¡± Someone from the audience below asked. ¡°I did,¡± David replied. ¡°You¡¯re so talented, Mr. Lidell! So handsome!¡± Marie looked fondly at David, who was on the stage. This was the man she admired. Elsa looked at David with shock as well. He was not like other men. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 61 The next day, David sent Lily back to school and transferred a hundred million into her bank card. He told her to spend it as he wished, and to tell him if she needed more. He even told Lily to disclose small pieces of information to her parents when suitable. Then he drove his Bugatti Veyron back to River City. Lake City was around a thousand kilometers away from River City, so David decided to just drive there. The car was high quality, the highest quality even. Thus, it made sense to be more costly. Coupled with David¡¯s exceptional driving skills, the Bugatti Veyron sped across the passingne. David¡¯s car finally arrived at River City¡¯s roads. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He gave what happened over the past two days a lot of thought. Andy was the one who helped settle both his cousin sister¡¯s ident at Dazzling KTV and stood up for her when she was bullied during the charity banquet. He might have a boundless amount of money, but money also seemed to be all he had. He could not rely on other people to resolve his problems forever. Not to mention that Hugh and Andy might even set their eyes on his money once they found out that he did not have a powerful family to support him. Therefore, what he needed to do now was to enhance his strengths and build his powers. Thanks to his unlimited wealth, it would not be too difficult to build his powers. His only issue was finding people who were loyal to him. This took time, but he needed this power soon. Next, he needed to enhance his strengths. He looked at the panel and found that he still only had two hundredvish points. Meaning neither the one hundred million he donated yesterday nor the one hundred million he transferred to Lily today had earned him anyvish point. Since sending people money did not earn himvish points, did that mean he could only earnvish points by buying things? However, he had earnedvish points when we donated eleven billion to SCC. That donation had earned him the identity of a high-tier member, so it meant that donations could earn himvish points as long as he had gotten something of the corresponding value spent. Both his Body and Mind stats were at 50 points, which, ording to the system¡¯s description, were rather strong Since his Body stats had increased from 18 to 50 points, David believed that his current physique should b e around that of people who exercised frequently even though he had not tested it yet. He wondered what would happen if he raised his Body stats to 100 points, 200 points, 500 points, or even 1000 points. Would it turn him into a superhero? This was something he had to slowly find out. Raising Mind stats sharpened his senses and cleared his mind, so he would have to enhance that as well. Next was his skill column. There were currently five skills in the column. He had 10 points each in Driving, Songposition, Lyrics writing, Performing, and Piano skills. These were all expert level ording to the description. Icina no can add as many skills to his column as I want, then maybe I can learn the 18 Dragon Taming Punches as well? ¡®No harm in trying.¡¯ With that, David found a service area and stopped his car to try and learn the 18 Dragon Taming Punches. ¡®It¡¯ll be awesome if I actually manage to learn it! I¡¯m so excited, I¡¯m going to be the best fighter in the world! Add 18 Dragon Taming Punches to the skill column. Testing panel disy¡­ ¡®Huh? ¡®I don¡¯t remember this happening thest time I tried to add points.¡¯ Just then, David heard a voice ring out in his head. ¡°System has not detected skill 18 Dragon Taming Punches in the host¡¯s current world. Point addition failed, 10vish points will be deducted!¡± ¡®F*ck! I knew it wouldn¡¯t work! It¡¯s still just a novel, after all.¡¯ David had no other choice but to ept reality. Just as David was about to continue his journey, he felt his car jolt forward. David was stunned. ¡®What the f*ck, did someone just collide with the rear of my car?¡¯ He quickly got out to look. As expected, he saw a BMW pressed up against the rear of his Bugatti Veyron. David took a look around. He did indeed stop his car in the service area, so this was the other party¡¯s fault. His luck was horrible. After losing 10vish points, someone had collided into the rear of his new Bugatti Veyron. He took a better look and let out a sigh of relief internally when he realized that the damage was not severe. ¡°Hey! How can you just stop in the middle of the road? You¡¯re in the middle of the road!¡± A woman in her thirties got off the car and shouted at David. ¡°Miss, I stopped my car in the service area. You¡¯re the one who collided with my car, this is your fault!¡± David told the woman. ¡°My fault? You¡¯re the one who stopped the car in the middle of the road! This is your fault! You think that you¡¯re better than me just because you¡¯re driving a sports car? Who knows, maybe that car isn¡¯t even yours and you just rented it. Look at what your car did to my BMW! I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you leave until you paypensation!¡± Chapter 62 Chapter 62 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 62 Originally, David nned to leave the issue be since it was just a small scratch, and repair fees were not a concern to him. However, he did not expect to meet such an arrogant person. ¡®Fine, then. I¡¯m not going to waste energy arguing with someone like this, I¡¯ll just call the police! The woman¡¯s loud voice attracted many passers-by. It was currently thebor day public holiday, so there were many cars on the road. When they saw a car collide with the rear end of a Bugatti Veyron, many people moved over to the service area to observe. ¡°What the hell, that¡¯s a Bugatti Veyron! That car costs at least thirty million! Even repainting must cost a few hundred thousand!¡± ¡°So expensive? Since it¡¯s a rear-end collision, the BMW will have to take full responsibility! Even if they sold their BMW, they might not even have enough to pay for the repairs!¡± ¡°Sigh. I can¡¯t afford to pay the repairs for such an expensive car. I¡¯m going to steer clear of cars like this in the future.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What are you guys saying? Do none of you have better things to do?¡± Once David heard her, he understood that this woman was just here to argue for the sake of arguing. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Soon after, the traffic police arrived at the scene. After viewing the scene and the cameras in the service area, they agreed that the BMW should have to take full responsibility for the collision. At this point, the BMW driver fell quiet. ¡°Well, Miss. Since they¡¯ve agreed that you should take full responsibility, I¡¯ll have to tell you that my car is a limited-edition Bugatti Veyron. There are only 8 of them in the entire world, with an official price of sixty million, though the market price is around eighty million now. There¡¯s a small scratch in the rear, so I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯ll cost at least a million for repairs. How do you n topensate for this?¡± The audience who had gathered to gossip sucked in a cold breath when they heard David¡¯s im. ¡®Eighty million? ¡®And a simple scratch would cost at least a million to repair?¡¯ This had refreshed the crowd¡¯s worldviews. They could not understand the world of the wealthy. ¡°What? At least a million? That¡¯s impossible! That¡¯s a scam!¡± ¡°A scam? Go search it up on your phone and see if it¡¯s a scam or not.¡± The woman searched it up on her phone and immediately panicked when she saw the price. ¡°I don¡¯t have money for you! All I can give you is my life, kill me!¡± This woman started acting shamelessly. He had never seen someone this shameless before. ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t have any money, I will have to apply for a distraint warrant. By then, your house and car will be auctioned off and you will be detained for ten days to half a month. Any thoughts?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The woman was too shocked to speak, and herplexion paled in fear. The crowd around, however, were ted. ¡°Mister, Mister! Can you please not take my mom away? Please! I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of my mom. I¡¯ll pay you back once I grow up and make more money okay, please?¡± David looked and found that a little girl around five years old had hugged his pant leg without his knowledge. ¡°Hey, buddy. Is she your mom?¡± David pointed at the woman. ¡°Mhmm!¡± ¡°Is she good to you?¡± ¡°She is.¡± ¡°Does she hit you?¡± ¡°Mom hits when Annie is bad, but Mom doesn¡¯t hit when Annie is a good girl!¡± ¡°Your mom owes me a lot of money. Are you afraid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. As long as I study hard and save money when I start working, I¡¯ll be able to pay you back, Mister.¡± ¡°Do you have money on hand?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The little girl pulled out a ten-dor note from her pocket and handed it to David. ¡°I only have this much right now!¡± David took the ten dors and stood, then turned to return to his car. As he walked over, he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with people nowadays? Maybe you should learn from your own child, hmm?¡± He pulled open the car doors and started the ignition, then stepped on the elerator and sped away. ¡°Holy sh*t, does he not want the repair fees? That¡¯s at least a million dors!¡± ¡°Who knows what rich people think?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should give birth to a daughter, then we won¡¯t have to paypensation even after knocking into luxury cars.¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 63 River City. Pearl drove the Porsche 911 back to South River International Residence after work. Before she could enter the gates of South River International Residence, she was suddenly stopped. Pearl took a close look at the people who stopped her and found her parents, her brother Sam, and three other strangers she did not recognize. ¡®What are they doing here?¡¯ Pearl quickly got out of the car. ¡°Mo, Dad, Sam, what are you guys doing here?¡± ¡°Hmpf! How else would we find out that you¡¯re actually driving a nice car and living in a mansion in the big city while we work ourselves to death at home?¡± Pearl¡¯s mom, Leigh, said. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not what you think. This car belongs to my boss!¡± Pearl exined. ¡°Your boss? Your boss lets you drive his car every day? Why you, huh? Why not anyone else?¡± ¡°Mom, can we talk somewhere else? Where are you guys staying? I can get you two hotel rooms!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere! I want to live inside! Don¡¯t try to lie to me, your brother¡¯s been watching you over the past few days and he knows that you¡¯ve been living inside!¡± Leigh said, pointing at South River International Residence. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s my boss¡¯ residence! I can¡¯t just bring you guys inside!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! What boss? It¡¯s your boyfriend, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you can drive his car and live in his house! How dare you forget about your parents just because you found yourself a boyfriend? I¡¯m going take a page out of the family rulebook and teach you a lesson!¡± Pearl¡¯s father Billy said as he raised the wooden stick at Pearl. Pearl did not expect her father to suddenly hit her. Tears immediately sprung to her eyes in pain when the stick smacked against her arm. She felt wronged. She had been living with minimal expenses just to provide for her family and even paid for Sam¡¯s university living costs. She has been sending twenty thousand dors to her family each month, which was essentially all the money she has been making these years. Yet, now she was being subjected to a bad scolding. Still, there was nothing she could do since they were her family. She had no other choice but to bring the six of them into the International Residence. Pearl thought that since it was a public holiday, David would be at his hometown instead of River City. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The six guests were stunned when they entered the residence. Not even on television had they seen such a luxurious house. Minnie¡¯s entire family was too stunned to speak. They thought that their living conditions were pretty good and so looked down on the Warners, who lived i in the vige. Only now did they realize how close-minded they had been. Minnie¡¯s parents now looked at Sam with glee instead of distaste. If his sister could live in such a nice lodging, then Sam himself would not be too far off either. ¡°It¡¯s so grand here. Pearl! The decorations, the view! This ce is even more luxurious than what we see o n television,¡± Sam said as he walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows. He started imagining how his life would be living here every day. It was such a huge house, so there should be no problems housing him and Minnie. The guests soon snapped out of their daydream. They had originally felt out of ce in this house but immediately rxed once they realized that this was their daughter¡¯s house, and therefore an extension o f their own. At this moment, Pearl asked, ¡°So, Mom, Dad. What are you here for?¡± Billy pointed at Minnie and her parents and introduced them, ¡°This is Minnie, your brother¡¯s girlfriend, and these are Minnie¡¯s parents. We¡¯re nning to arrange your brother¡¯s marriage, so just give us five million t o buy him a house and a car.¡± Pearl wanted to chortle at the ridiculousness of it all. Her father had been a farmer his entire life so it was unlikely he would ask for five million dors outright. He might not even know how much five million could buy. Thus, the five million must have been Sam¡¯s idea. ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of money,¡± Pearl said. ¡°Then how much are you nning to contribute?¡± Billy asked. He, too, felt that five million was too much when Sam suggested this amount. 1 ¡°I won¡¯t contribute a single cent!¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¡°What? Do you want me to hit you again?¡± Billy roared. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°You can beat me to death but I will not give you a single cent.¡± ¡°You... You damned girl! You¡¯re trying to anger me and give me a heart attack, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re going to give us the money whether you like it or not!¡± Billy pointed at Pearl and scolded. Tears of indignation swelled in Pearl¡¯s eyes as she shouted back at him, ¡°You¡¯ve always favored him just because he¡¯s a boy! You give him the best you can afford, while I have to make my own money to pay for my university fees. What have you done for me? ¡°He wants to go to university, but we can¡¯t afford it? Fine, I¡¯ll borrow the money for him and slowly return it by saving as much as possible from what I earn. I spend as little as possible on myself. Do you know what kind of life I¡¯ve been living? I¡¯ve even fainted at work from malnutrition! ¡°My work only got better afterward, and I only kept a small portion of my earnings for living expenses. I sent everything back home to you, so what more do you want from me? ¡°And you, brat! What did you even learn in university, huh? You have shown not an ounce of gratitude, and now you want five million dors from me? What do you take me for, an ATM? Let me make myself clear to you right now, I will not give you guys a single cent anymore from now on.¡± Pearl had kept this bottled up inside for too long. She had never been recognized as a person of value at home no matter how well she performed, all because she was born a girl instead of a boy. It did not matter if she scored first ce in every exam, as her parents would never spare her any praise or recognition. Sam, however, was showered in their parents love and care no matter how much trouble he caused. All Sam had to do was tell on her, and she would immediately be beaten up. When she got into university, she almost had to drop out because her parents were not willing to pay for it. They said thatdies did not need to study because they were going to be married off anyway, so she might as well start working to help feed the family. Had it not been for her teacher¡¯s sponsorship and her part-time job, she might not have been able to graduate in the end. Now her parents havee to ask her for five million dors for her brother¡¯s wedding. Where was she going to get the five million from? She might have gotten a promotion, but David never said anything about a pay raise! Pearl¡¯s sudden outburst silenced everyone present. Especially Leigh and Billy, for their usually obedient daughter had suddenly talked back at them. They were too stunned to speak for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t care! We¡¯re not going to leave this ce until you give us the money!¡± Leigh said shamelessly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I might as well tell you the truth. My boss took pity on me, that¡¯s why he let me stay here. Do you know how much money this house costs?¡± Pearl did not wait for them to guess before she told them the answer, ¡°Four hundred million.¡± ¡®Four hundred million? ¡®Oh my God!¡¯ They did not have a grasp on how much four hundred million was, but it should be enough to buy an entire street in their town. They even refused to believe it when Sam said that the house Pearl lived in costs at least fifty million, ¡®There¡¯s no way a house can cost so much!¡¯ Only now did they realize that fifty million was much too little. ¡°Do you know how much four hundred million is? Anything in this house is enough to buy an entire house back home!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not going to leave, then I will! Just don¡¯t me me when the security guardse here and start seizing you people for burry. Breaking and entering into an area as high ss as this one can land you around ten years in jail, you know.¡± Pearl turned to leave once she finished speaking. ¡°Stop right there! How dare you rebel against us, you damned girl!¡± Billy stood up to hit Pearl, only to be held back by Leigh. ¡°Dad! Ever since I was young, you¡¯ve never referred to me as anything other than ¡°damned girl¡±, you know. I am your daughter! Yet I mean less to you than those beggars outside,¡± Pearl said with tears in her eyes. Sam was also shocked. He originally thought that as long as he called his parents over, Pearl would end up giving him anything he wanted. That was how things always have been, after all, but things did not go ording to n this time. ¡°Pearl, we¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! I know what you¡¯re nning. You called mom and dad over so that I would cave under their pressure, didn¡¯t you? How old are you this year, huh? Can¡¯t you make your own money to pay for your own marriage?¡± Pearl then ignored them and walked toward the door. The others in the room immediately stood up to follow her. They were not from the city and there was no one they could turn to for help should they get thrown in jail for ten years. Just as Pearl arrived at the doorway, the main doors opened from the outside. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 65 It was already dark by the time David arrived at River City. He would have arrived way earlier had he not been held up on the road. Exhausted, he returned to the South River International Residence and opened the doors to his home. Only for him to see Pearl with reddened eyes about to leave. ¡°Huh? Miss Pearl? What¡¯s wrong? Are you going out?¡± Then he spotted the people standing behind Pearl. ¡°Who are they?¡± Pearl felt her chest tighten when she saw David. ¡®Didn¡¯t he go home for the holidays? Why¡¯s he back so soon? And now of all times too.¡¯ ¡°My apologies, Mr. Lidell. These people are my family members. They came over to visit me from home, s o l thought I¡¯d bring them here to sit down. I¡¯ll show them out right away.¡± Pearl replied nervously. She was afraid that David would be angry. Anyone would be upset to know that random people had come into their four-hundred-million-dor house while they were out. ¡°Where are you going sote at night? There are plenty of rooms here, why not just stay the night?¡± David asked. Pearl had overthought the seriousness of the issue. Houses were meant to be lived in anyway. There were many rooms in this house, and it could most certainly house these six guests. David did not mind housing them. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s alright, Mr. Lidell. I already arranged hotel rooms for them, so I¡¯ll be¡­¡± Billy interrupted Pearl, ¡°You must be this damned girl¡¯s boyfriend, huh? You¡¯re already living together, so might as well get married as soon as possible! We might just be an insignificant family, but there are still proper rites to perform! We¡¯re not asking for much, just ten million dors, and a house and car for your brother in River City. It doesn¡¯t have to be too expensive, and if you can afford such an expensive house, I¡¯m sure these requests mean nothing to you, right?¡± David was stunned, ¡®Damned girl? ¡®Is he talking about Pearl? ¡®What kind of father calls his own daughter that? And he¡¯s mistaking me for Pearl¡¯s boyfriend! ¡®But considering that we do live in the same house, I guess it makes sense that people think we¡¯re living together? ¡®Ah, there¡¯s no clearing this misunderstanding, is there? ¡°But ten million dors, and a house and car in River City? Why does it feel like he¡¯s selling his daughter off? David nced at Pearl but did not say anything. Pearl¡¯s chest heaved and she stared at her father with fear. Tears fell without stopping down her face as she shouted, ¡°Dad! Stop with that nonsense!¡± ¡°How is that nonsense? You¡¯re already living together, what¡¯s not clear here? Who else will marry you if he doesn¡¯t make you his wife? How do you expect us to live with dignity back at home?¡± Billy refuted. ¡°Uh, sir? I¡¯m just Miss Pearl¡¯s boss, I¡¯m not her boyfriend,¡± David could not help but say. ¡°Boss? What kind of boss lives with their employee? You just don¡¯t want to take responsibility, do you?¡± Billy asked. David was rendered speechless! Not only had the misunderstanding not been resolved, but he had also made himself a target. Realizing that Billy was not going to listen to whatever exnation he had, David stayed silent. ¡°Dad! Please just stop talking already! Are you trying to screw me over?¡± Pearl shouted at Billy with tears i In her eyes. ¡°Pearl! Dad¡¯s helping you here!¡± Sam interrupted. He was ted now. Now that his dad had asked his sister and brother-inw to buy him a house and car in River City, he might actually get those things. Not to mention that the ten million dors would one day be his too. Once he had a house, a car, and savings, he would not need to work at all. Instead, he could just drive around and take in the city view. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Minnie and her parents were also excited. If Billy¡¯s demands were met, they would be more than happy to let their daughter marry Sam. They would return home with pride if their son-inw had ten million dors as well as a house and car in River City. Pearl looked at her parents¡¯ and brother¡¯s expressions. There was not a shred of guilt at all for causing her pain and turmoil. They were only ever here for the money. If David happened to be broke, Pearl knew her family would do everything to get them to break up. This was why they were so ready to ¡°sell their daughter¡± and get arge sum of money from David when they realized that he was wealthy. All they cared about was money. As long as they had money, what happened to Pearl was not their concern. In this instant, Pearl suddenly understood. Ever since she was born, she had been nothing more than a method for her family to get what they wanted. Pearl had no one to me but herself. She thought that family mattered most, so she only left a small portion of her earnings for herself and sent the rest back home. It was at this moment she realized that she was just a piece of nkton in the sea, with nowhere to go and nowhere she belonged. Her heart grew cold. Without another word, Pearl turned and walked into the elevator. All she wanted was to leave this ce. David could feel that something was wrong with the situation, so he quickly followed and squeezed into the elevator just as the doors were about to close. With the two of them gone, Sam and the others shared a confused look. They did not know what to do. In the end, they decided to leave the house as well since it was not theirs. Pearl¡¯s threat worked, as they did not want to be mistaken for thieves and get thrown in jail. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 66 A park in River City David and Pearl were sitting by a river. Pearl told David about what she had been through for over twenty years. David listened quietly and did not speak. ¡°Mr. Lidell, aren¡¯t I stupid? I give them whatever they want! If I don¡¯t have the money, I¡¯ll just loan it from someone else and save up to pay back the loan,¡± Pearl asked when she had finished. ¡°Miss Pearl, you¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re just too sentimental! The more you give, the more they take it for granted,¡± David said after pondering it. ¡°Perhaps! But I¡¯ve decided to live for myself for the next few decades after I¡¯ve lived the first twenty years for them!¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, please invite your parents to the hotel for dinner tomorrow! I should do a little something since they¡¯vee this far. If you need money, just go to the finance department and get it. No matter what decision you make, I will support you!¡± said David. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you! Mr. Lidell!¡± Pearl cried as she leaned into David¡¯s arms. She thought David would look down on her because she had such a family, but he did not mind at all. Little did she know that David¡¯s parents had died when he was a child, and his life with Uncle Tres was not much better than hers. However, he had his Aunt Diana and Aunt Sally, who doted on him. Pearl had no one, so his heart ached for her. She had her family¡¯s best interests at heart but eventually found that they only used her as a tool to make money. ¡°Miss Pearl! Cry all you want! You¡¯ll feel better crying it all out!¡± said David as he patted Pearl on the back. Pearl wept in David¡¯s arms for about half an hour before getting up. She was embarrassed to see that the chest area of David¡¯s clothes was wet with her tears. ¡°Mr. Lidell, I¡¯m sorry! I wet your clothes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! Miss Pearl,e on! Let¡¯s go back.¡± The two returned to South River International Residence. They soon realized Sam and the rest had left. ¡°Mr. Lidell, I¡¯ll go find them!¡± Pearl wanted to leave after finishing. However, David stopped her. ¡°Miss Pearl, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re going to live for yourself from now on? You should learn to say no. They¡¯ll get more brazen if you go to them now. Besides, they¡¯re adults. Nothing will happen to them. ¡°Al¡­ alright! Good night, Mr. Lidell!¡± Pearl entered her room once she said this. She thought David was right. Since she wanted to live for herself, she should learn to say no. Davidy on the bed. He looked at the system panel in front of him. (Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9999968654625465 dors (Body: 50 (Pretty strong) + (Mind: 50 (Pretty strong) + [Skills: Driving (10 Expert)+, Piano Skills (10 Expert)+, Singing (10 Expert)+, Lyrics writing (10 Expert)+, Song Composition (10 Expert)+ (Lavish points: 190] He had 190vish points left. He wanted to improve himself quickly. Making up his mind, he spent 50vish points on his body. The body column went from 50 to 100. Suddenly, David felt hot all over his body. It was as if ants were crawling in his muscles. He felt sore. The feelingsted a full five minutes before disappearing. David felt as if he had juste out of the water while it soaked into his skin. Then, he calmly spent another 50vish points on his mind. His head instantly felt drowsy. It was as if he was drunk. David closed his eyes andy quietly on the bed. A few minutester, David felt sober. He opened his eyes. ¡°Hmm? ¡®My vision seems to have improved a lot!¡¯ He used to be a little shortsighted. However, he could now even see a mosquito on the ceiling three meters high. Not only could he see it, he could also see which foot the mosquito was moving. How amazing! David quickly looked at the panel. His body and mind had reached 100 points, and they seemed to have reached the maximum limit. Even the plus sign had disappeared! ¡®Does that mean I can¡¯t upgrade them anymore?¡¯ ¡®No way! ¡®I can¡¯t upgrade them so soon?¡¯ ¡®I have so much money left. What can I use thevish point on?¡¯ ¡®Upgrading skills?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t even add 18 Dragon Taming Punches. What am I going to do with it?¡¯ ¡®You know what? Forget it. I¡¯ll work on itter.¡¯ He had a feeling the system was not that simple. David woke up feeling sticky. He went to the pool. ¡®Miss Pearl should be in bed by now! ¡®What the hell! I¡¯ll just strip naked and jump in the pool.¡¯ ¡®Amazing!¡¯ He swam twops and cleaned himself. David got out and observed his body. There were no changes and no prominent muscles. However, David felt an explosive force in his body. He had a feeling he could kill a cow with one punch. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 67 The next morning. Golden Leaf Hotel chairman¡¯s office. ¡°Miss Pearl, I¡¯m nning to set up an investmentpany called East League International, but I don¡¯t have time. So, I need someone I trust to help me set up my team. I hope you can help me!¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, I¡¯m scared that I¡¯ll fail!¡± Pearl replied hesitantly. She wanted to do it, but she was afraid that she was not capable enough and would wreck David¡¯s big ns. ¡°Miss Pearl, you¡¯re capable. You should go beyond this small hotel. You should go out and see the world.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try!¡± ¡°Go for it! The greatest support I can give you is unlimited financial resources. We¡¯ll hire anyone you think i s capable. If someone is offering them one million dors, we¡¯ll offer five million, or even ten million. We¡¯re not afraid to spend money as long as they¡¯re good.¡± ¡°Okay! When shall I start?¡± ¡°The sooner the better!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll start tomorrow!¡± ¡°Sure, call your parents over. We¡¯ll have a meal together!¡± Afterst night¡¯s events, David thought Pearl had changed. She used to be optimistic and cheerful. Now, she was turning into a ruthless businesswoman. To be honest, David still liked the old Pearl, who asionally gave him a little unintentional temptation. However, there was no other way. People would change after experiencing certain things. On the other side. Billy and the rest stayed in a regr hotel. In the morning, everyone gathered and waited for Billy to decide what to do. ¡°Dad! What shall we do today?¡± asked Sam. ¡°What do we do? We¡¯ll go straight to her hotel and find her!¡± ¡°But what if my sister doesn¡¯t want to see us?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see us? I gave birth to her and raised her all these years, but she doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge her own father now that she¡¯s leading a good life? Then I¡¯ll make a scene at her workce s o that she can¡¯t hold her head high in front of her colleagues.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that! It¡¯s not that easy to get rid of us now that she¡¯s grown up!¡± Leigh chimed in. Minnie¡¯s family said nothing, but they still hoped that Sam could get Pearl¡¯s help. After all, it was rted t o their daughter¡¯s future. The group was heading to Golden Leaf Hotel, where Pearl worked, when Pearl called and asked them to g o to the hotel for dinner. ¡°Dad! It seems that Pearl haspromised. We¡¯re going to get the house and car!¡± Sam said happily. Minnie was happy too. What was Sam¡¯s was hers. She was going to have a fancy car too. Billy also smiled and said: ¡°Look at you. Your brother-inw is a wealthy businessman living in a house worth hundreds of millions of dors. He can¡¯t handle such a big hotel by himself. Didn¡¯t you say Pearl¡¯s some manager? Ask her to give you a supervisory job!¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the general manager. She holds the most power besides David. I¡¯ll ask him to arrange a job for Minnie and me.¡± ¡°Ask your sister to set you up with a supervisory job and put Minnie in charge of the money. That way, we can prevent your brother-inw from having an affair with all his money, and you two can help your sister out a little,¡± said Leigh. With that, they happily headed to Golden Leaf Hotel. Upon arrival at the hotel, the waiter led them to private room number 1. David and Pearl were already sitting inside, and the dishes were already served. Looking at all the delicacies on the table, they gulped a little. They had only seen kings on TV eat such good food! They never expect themselves to be able to eat such food too. ¡°Uncle and Aunt, you havee a long way. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal today. Help yourselves. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make more if it¡¯s not enough,¡± said David. ¡°Thank you, David!¡± Sam sat down and helped him to the food, and several others followed. ¡°This lobster is delicious. Minnie, try some of this!¡± ¡°Mom and Dad, have some of this lobster too.¡± ¡°Why is this crab so big?¡± ¡°Mom, this is king crab. It¡¯s crazy expensive. They cost thousands of dors each.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? It¡¯s ck and melts in your mouth. It tastes so good.¡± ¡°This is caviar! This cost more!¡± ¡°This is abalone!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know it either!¡± ¡°This one tastes better!¡± While they enjoyed themselves with the food, David got up and said, ¡°Uncle and Aunt, take your time and enjoy the food. I gotta go. If the food¡¯s not enough, ask Miss Pearl to inform the kitchen to make more.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°David! You can go!¡± Sam replied with a mouthful of food. David left, knowing Pearl had something to say to her family. He did not want to be there to interfere with her decision. He would support whatever decision she made anyway. A few moments after David left, Pearl spoke. ¡°Pack up your things and go home when you¡¯re done eating! I¡¯ll transfer you money on time every month!¡± ¡°Pearl, I don¡¯t want to go back anymore. Why don¡¯t you arrange a job for me here?¡± Sam said. Pearl thought about it. It would be a good thing if Sam could work there, so she said, ¡°Give me your university diploma, and I¡¯ll see which position suits you.¡± Sam suddenly stopped talking, and the room became quiet. Pearl kept staring at Sam. Sam felt a little nervous. He had been afraid of Pearl before, but not as he was today. Pearl¡¯s gaze made him shudder. Finally, he had no choice but to say, ¡°Well¡­ Pearl, I didn¡¯t go to university!¡± ¡°Oh? You didn¡¯t go to university? What happened to the money I saved up to send you to university then?¡± asked Pearl asked after taking a deep breath. ¡°Well¡­ I lost some money gambling at the time, so I was forced to lie to you and say that I was admitted t o a university,¡± Sam said with a shudder. ¡°So the entire family conspired to trick me? I scrimped and saved even at the expense of my health such that I fainted at work, and you used the money I saved to pay off your gambling debts?¡± ¡°Sister, we had no other choice! Those debt collectors said they¡¯d chop off my hand if I didn¡¯t pay them! Mom and Dad had no choice but to lie to you! Pearl, I know I was wrong, but I¡¯ve changed my ways and haven¡¯t gambled since,¡± exined Sam. ¡°I can testify to that! Sammy did change!¡± Interjected Leigh. Pearl took a few deep breaths, trying hard to calm her fury! Chapter 68 Chapter 68 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 68 Pearl took a few deep breaths, trying hard to calm her fury. ¡°Alright then! You can start at the bottom as a waiter.¡± ¡°Pearl! I don¡¯t want to be a waiter. Give me a supervisory job and put Minnie in charge of the money. This way, we can prevent David from having an affair when he has money. I promise to report everything he does to you. Mom told us to help you out!¡± Sam said bravely. Pearlughed out of anger. ¡®A supervisory job? Put her in charge of the money?¡¯ ¡®Help me out?¡¯ ¡®They¡¯re trying to rob David!¡¯ ¡®Do they also think that this hotel is going to belong to the Warner family in the future?¡¯ ¡°How dare they think that way?¡¯ ¡°You want to be in charge of the money? Do you know how much is the monthly revenue? Do you know how much is this meal? Let me tell you. This meal cost a million dors, and the revenue of this ce is nearly a billion dors a month. Do you think you can manage that?¡± Pearl finished speaking. Everyone stopped eating. They looked up at her with shocked eyes. A million dors for one meal? That was crazy! ¡°Pearl, how much¡­ did you say we had this meal for?¡± Sam swallowed his food and whispered. ¡°This meal cost a total of one million dors.¡± The crowd was silent for a long time. After the shock wore off. Leigh said, ¡°Do you make that much money every month? It seems that you have good taste. Then we¡¯re not going back. We¡¯ve had a lifetime of hard work. It¡¯s time to enjoy.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so rich, let¡¯s get Sammy a house and car so he can get married and settle down,¡± added Billy. Pearl looked at the family, speechless. They were all the same. She was sad that she had been born into such a family. She thought of helping them as much as possible since they were family after all. However, now she just wanted to leave. She did not want to see these people anymore. ¡°Help yourselves to the food! I¡¯m going out for a while!¡± Pearl got up and left after speaking. She was disheartened. Her entire family had conspired to trick her. They took the money she saved to pay off Sam¡¯s gambling debts. If they could give them what they wanted today, they would ask for more tomorrow. They would never be satisfied and grateful. All they did was take. She did not want to see these people anymore. The crowd continued eating. It would be a waste not to eat this meal costing a million dors. At the same time, fPearl went to the chairman¡¯s office. David was ying with his cell phone out of boredom. ¡°Hey! Miss Pearl, why did youe upstairs so soon?¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, I want to leave and never see them again!¡± said Pearl. ¡°Do you want to leave now? What about them? Shall I give them some money?¡± asked David. He suspected Pearl¡¯s family had said something hurtful to her that caused her to react so strongly. Since Pearl had made up her mind, he would support her! ¡°Please don¡¯t. It would never end if you give them anything. They¡¯ll never be content.¡± ¡°Then should I ignore them?¡± ¡°Yes! Ignore them! If they cause any trouble in the hotel, just report it to the police and put them in the police station for two days. ¡°Alright then! Where do you n to go first, Miss Pearl?¡± ¨C ¡°I¡¯m going to Springfield. It¡¯s a world-ss metropolis with many talented people, and I have a university roommate in Springfield whom I can ask for help.¡± ¡°Okay! I wish you a smooth journey, Miss Pearl. I¡¯ll host you a celebration dinner when youe back.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lidell!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Billy and the rest had no idea Pearl had just left for Springfield. They had already eaten a lot but could not bear to part with the delicacies costing one million dors. Thus, they eventually spent three hours eating. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 69 Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The group left the private room after finishing their meal, and they were taken to the chairman¡¯s office by the waiter. ¡°My dear brother-inw! Where¡¯s my sister?¡± Asked Sam. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t call me your brother-inw! I told you, Miss Pearl and I are just colleagues! We¡¯ve never stepped out of line, and I¡¯m still a university student! How could I be your brother-inw?¡± Replied David. The group looked at each other. Something did not feel right. It was not a problem earlier, but now they could not call him this, ¡°Well¡­ Mr. Lidell, where¡¯s my sister?¡± Sam asked again. ¡°Your sister has left. You should go home after finishing your meal!¡± Answered David. ¡°She left? We¡¯ll go find her!¡± ¡°When I said she left, I don¡¯t mean she left the hotel, but River City. Here¡¯s Miss Pearl¡¯s resignation letter. Take a look yourself!¡± David handed Sam a sheet of paper after saying that. Did she resign? The group was shocked. Something did not seem right! Sam took it and saw that it was indeed a resignation letter from Pearl. ¡°Mr. Lidell, why did my sister resign?¡± ¡°How do I put this? Miss Pearl thinks you¡¯ll keep bothering her if she works here. She can¡¯t meet your requirements, so she has no choice but to leave,¡± replied David. ¡°Where did my sister go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think she went to find her university roommate!¡± Leigh quickly took out her cell phone and called Pearl. ¡°Sorry! The number you¡¯re calling is unavable! Sorry¡­¡±. ¡®No.¡¯ ¡®Oh no! Leigh plopped down on the ground. ¡°Hmph! Did you gang up with that wrench to fool us? I¡¯m telling you. We¡¯re not leaving unless shees out!¡± Billy said to David with a face full of fury. ¡°Sir! Don¡¯t lose your temper here! I didn¡¯t force your daughter to leave. You¡¯re the one who did that. What does it have to do with me? It will be your fault if you throw a tantrum here!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m staying here unless shees out. I get to enjoy good food and good drinks anyway.¡± Billy remained unmoved. ¡°Sir, I treated you to the best food in the hotel for her sake when Miss Pearl was still here. This meal cost millions of dors. But I don¡¯t need to be polite to you anymore now that she¡¯s gone. I¡¯m going to report to the police if you throw a tantrum here. Don¡¯t me me for ruining your reputation if you got locked up for some time!¡± David said slowly. Sure enough, they were scared as soon as David said that. After all, David was a big shot in their eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t bluff me! I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯ve lived a long time. Nothing scares me,¡± said Billy. Although he said so, his shaky voice betrayed the unease in his heart. ¡°Sir, how could I bluff you? I know a little about Miss Pearl¡¯s situation. She¡¯s also your child, but why do you treat her so differently? If you had paid any attention to Miss Pearl, she wouldn¡¯t have left today. Miss Pearl cried her eyes when she left. She said she has repaid you for raising her when she left. She doesn¡¯t want to see you again. You¡¯ll probably never find her again.¡± Billy felt a surge of fury fill his chest and almost fainted when he heard what David said. Leigh quickly stepped forward to support Billy. Sam also felt a buzz in his head. The bright future he imagined was gone. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 70 Minnie¡¯s parents pulled Minnie to leave. They did not want to behave so recklessly with Billy. What if they actually got arrested? ¡°Minnie!¡± Yelled Sam. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Minnie turned and looked at Sam sadly. ¡°What are you looking at this loser for? They had such a good opportunity. But they just had to force Pearl away. Look at the situation now. They didn¡¯t manage to get anything. With his abilities, when will he be able to afford a house and a car? Come on, hurry home with me. Cut your ties with him. I¡¯ll introduce yout o someone better,¡± Mrs. Fuller said fiercely as she yanked Minnie. Sam instead felt like falling to hell from heaven. Billy and Leigh also felt their blood boiling as rage consumed them! If Pearl changed her contact information, where were they going to find her? Pearl had sent them money every month for years, so it had be a habit. They had not worked for a long time. They were the envy of everyone in the vige, raising a good daughter and having money to spend without working What if they were suddenly cut off financially? Were they going to have to go back to the old days of going out in the morning and going home in the evening, working hard every day? What would the vige think of the family? The old couple regretted it when they thought of that. They enjoyed just staying at home! They could spend the day just ying poker and taking a walk. It was all that punk Sam¡¯s fault. If it were not for him, they would still be having the time of their lives at home! Now, great. They had nothing left! The old couple did not reflect on how harshly they treated Pearl since she was little. They only regretted listening to Sam anding all the way here. They were right, of course. If they stayed at home, Pearl would still send them same amount of money without a penny less. David sat quietly on the couch as he watched the family¡¯s reaction. He could have paid to get rid of them. Even if they had asked for an insane amount of money, David could afford it. However, David did not want to pay them. David found it a miracle that Pearl did not abandon herself with a family background like that, and that impressed him. Pearl had a good figure and good looks. She was no worse than the Three Campus Belles of SRU. She even had a maturity that was even more attractive to men. He knew that well. She worked in a fancy ce like Golden Leaf Hotel and was in touch with wealthy businessmen so it would be a piece of cake if she gave her all in earning money. ¡°Sir, if you still don¡¯t believe me, you can wait at the hotel entrance every morning to watch whether Miss Pearl wille to work. Of course, the condition is that it can¡¯t affect the hotel¡¯s operation. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face. That¡¯s all I have to say. You may leave.¡± The group left dejectedly. David had no idea if they were going home right away or if they would wait. However, it had nothing to do with him anymore. Some things would not be appreciated until they were lost. Perhaps they would finally realize how good Miss Pearl was after losing her support and being down and out for a while. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 70 Minnie¡¯s parents pulled Minnie to leave. They did not want to behave so recklessly with Billy. What if they actually got arrested? ¡°Minnie!¡± Yelled Sam. Minnie turned and looked at Sam sadly. ¡°What are you looking at this loser for? They had such a good opportunity. But they just had to force Pearl away. Look at the situation now. They didn¡¯t manage to get anything. With his abilities, when will he be able to afford a house and a car? Come on, hurry home with me. Cut your ties with him. I¡¯ll introduce yout o someone better,¡± Mrs. Fuller said fiercely as she yanked Minnie. Sam instead felt like falling to hell from heaven. Billy and Leigh also felt their blood boiling as rage consumed them! If Pearl changed her contact information, where were they going to find her? Pearl had sent them money every month for years, so it had be a habit. They had not worked for a long time. They were the envy of everyone in the vige, raising a good daughter and having money to spend without working What if they were suddenly cut off financially? Were they going to have to go back to the old days of going out in the morning and going home in the evening, working hard every day? What would the vige think of the family? The old couple regretted it when they thought of that. They enjoyed just staying at home! They could spend the day just ying poker and taking a walk. It was all that punk Sam¡¯s fault. If it were not for him, they would still be having the time of their lives at home! Now, great. They had nothing left! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The old couple did not reflect on how harshly they treated Pearl since she was little. They only regretted listening to Sam anding all the way here. They were right, of course. If they stayed at home, Pearl would still send them same amount of money without a penny less. David sat quietly on the couch as he watched the family¡¯s reaction. He could have paid to get rid of them. Even if they had asked for an insane amount of money, David could afford it. However, David did not want to pay them. David found it a miracle that Pearl did not abandon herself with a family background like that, and that impressed him. Pearl had a good figure and good looks. She was no worse than the Three Campus Belles of SRU. She even had a maturity that was even more attractive to men. He knew that well. She worked in a fancy ce like Golden Leaf Hotel and was in touch with wealthy businessmen so it would be a piece of cake if she gave her all in earning money. ¡°Sir, if you still don¡¯t believe me, you can wait at the hotel entrance every morning to watch whether Miss Pearl wille to work. Of course, the condition is that it can¡¯t affect the hotel¡¯s operation. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face. That¡¯s all I have to say. You may leave.¡± The group left dejectedly. David had no idea if they were going home right away or if they would wait. However, it had nothing to do with him anymore. Some things would not be appreciated until they were lost. Perhaps they would finally realize how good Miss Pearl was after losing her support and being down and out for a while. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 72 David took several deep breaths after walking out of the hospital! It was all over. The moment David let go of everything, he felt more rxed than ever. He was pulling out of the hospital gate. ¡°Thief! Stop the thief!¡± A voice rang in David¡¯s ear. David pulled the car over quickly. When he got off the car, he saw a young man not far away running toward him with a wallet in his hand. A woman in her thirties followed at a distance behind. ¡°Go away! Go away! Do you want to die?¡± The young man shouted and gestured with a dagger he held in his other hand as he ran. David wanted to test himself after upgrading his body to the maximum limit. Just as he was about to start, he suddenly felt a dark figure passing by. It was so fast. When David looked at the thief, he saw that he was already pinned to the ground by one hand. The thiefy on the ground and struggled, but he still could not break free from the big hand that was like a pair of iron pliers. A professional! That must be a professional! That was David¡¯s first impression. David¡¯s mind had reached its peak now, and his six senses were very keen. When the man passed by him earlier, he could feel the intense aura pouring out of the man¡¯s body. David took a closer look. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the man who begged the doctor to save his mother at the hospital?¡¯ Paul Shaw walked out of the hospital full of anxiety. His mother¡¯s illness was serious, and she needed a lot of money to have a chance of curing it. However, he did not have any money. He had been working abroad as a mercenary for years. He had made a lot of money and would have soon been able to return home to provide a good life for his family. However, when they were about to finish theirst deal, they were attacked by an unknown party when they were protecting an official of a small country giving a speech outside. Only three of the twelve of them survived. After returning to their home country, the three decided to give all their money to the families of their brothers-in-arms, who were forced to stay in a foreignnd forever. This was because they had at leaste back alive, while their brothers, who had gone through thick and thin with them for years, were left forever in a foreignnd. He did not expect his mother¡¯s health to deteriorate so fast. She would miss the best treatment period if she dyed the surgery, but where could he get so much money so soon? There was a saying where even a penny could cause inconvenience to a hero, let alone so much money. What could he do? He had gone abroad for years. His best buddies were the two people who came back alive with him. However, they came from poor families like himself. Otherwise, no one would go abroad to risk their lives for money. They did not have a single penny on themselves by the time they came back. They must be struggling to make a living right now. Asking them for help would only be a drop in the bucket. As soon as he walked out of the hospital, he heard someone shouting about stopping a thief. Thus, he instinctively rushed over and subdued the thief. He pressed the thief to the ground with one hand. No matter how hard he struggled, it was to no avail. The woman, who was the victim, soon caught up with them and took the stolen wallet from Paul. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± The woman thanked him immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! Hurry and call the police!¡± Replied Paul. ¡°Okay! Yes, yes.¡± The woman took out her cell phone and called the police. A few minutester, the police came and took the thief away. The woman repeatedly thanked Paul and took a lot of money out of her wallet to thank him. However, he refused. He did not catch the thief for money. Even if he needed it, he could not ept it. Just as he was about to leave, a figure blocked his way. If he went to the left, the figure would block him o In the left, and if he went to the right, the figure would block him on the right. This was repeated several times before he realized that the person had done it on purpose. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, man?¡± Paul asked as he looked at David. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we go somewhere and talk?¡± asked David. ¡°I don¡¯t think we know each other!¡± ¡°I can pay to save your mother! Don¡¯t get me wrong, I was visiting a friend in the hospital when I saw you begging the doctor.¡± Paul watched David carefully. After all these years on the edge of life and death, he could feel a little threat from David. He wondered how the young man did it. After all, there were very few people who posed a threat to him even in the mercenary circle abroad. They soon found a park nearby. As it was still early, there were not many people in the park. ¡°What¡¯s your name, Sir?¡± asked David. ¡°My name is Paul Shaw!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Mr. Shaw, I know you¡¯re in urgent need of money to save your mother right now. I can get the best hospital, the best equipment, and the best medicine for your mother. But no matter what happens, you have to serve me for ten years. What do you think?¡± Paul looked at David. Unwilling to look weak, David looked at Paul too. Momentster, Paul said, ¡°Okay! But I¡¯m only responsible for your safety. I won¡¯t help you do anything illegal!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± David held out his hand. Paul held out his hand too. Their hands sped together. They were creating a legend! Chapter 73 Chapter 73 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 73 ¡°Mr. Shaw, my name is David Lidell. You can call me Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, don¡¯t call me Mr. Shaw. Just call me Paul!¡± ¡°Okay, Paul. I¡¯d like to test my skills with you.¡± David had wanted to test his skills for a long time. Ever since both his body and mind had reached their peak, David not only felt a much stronger six senses but also an inexhaustible strength in his body. ¡°Mr. Lidell, please start!¡± Paul said. He also wanted to see what the young man who could pose a slight threat to him could do. The two men stood more than ten meters apart. David had no skills. All he had was acute sense and explosive power in the body. He tried to mobilize the power in his body and let them fill all over his body. At this moment, David exuded the aura of an ancient Tyrannosaurus rex. Paul felt intense pressure. Besides feeling shocked, he also exuded a bloody aura formed from wandering on the edge of life and death for the years. David kicked hard with his feet and his body instantly shot at Paul as he punched him. They were just testing each other¡¯s skills, and David did not have a clear understanding of his own strength, so he only used half of his strength in the punch. Paul felt a surge of pressure when David rushed toward him. He was momentarily distracted and found that David was already punching him. He immediately clenched his hands and folded them in front of his chest to block David¡¯s punch. Bang! David knocked Paul seven or eight meters away before stopping. David stopped where Paul had stood earlier, grinning and shaking his aching right hand. Paul looked at his red and swollen arm, his face full of shock! David was stronger than he imagined. David was a bit of a threat at first, but he did not take him seriously. After all, David was so young. He looked like he was only twenty years old. Even if he had been practicing since he was a kid, he was no match for someone who had been on the battlefield like him for years. Therefore, it was inevitable that he looked down slightly on David. However, David punched him seven or eight meters away just now, and his arm had gotten a little red and swollen. He had underestimated David. There would always be someone better than you. What he did not know was that David only used 50 percent of his strength. There was no knowing how he would feel if he did. ¡°Paul, what do you think about my punch?¡± Asked David as he shook his still aching right hand. ¡°Mr. Lidell, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever met at your age this good. You¡¯re so strong at such a young age -I¡¯m impressed.¡± ¡®The first person my age? ¡®So you¡¯ve seen someone better than me, just older?¡¯ David was a little dissatisfied with Paul¡¯sments. I¡¯ve already upgraded both body and mind to the maximum. Is there someone else better than me? Does that mean I can¡¯t outdo them? 1 ¡®I can¡¯t be invincible even after I¡¯ve cheated? ¡®Looks like I need to study the system.¡¯ ¡°Paul, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s help your mother transfer to another hospital and settle the surgery earlier so that you can be by my side without worry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lidell!¡± Paul said excitedly. David asked in the South River Province SCC chat group if anyone knew Champion Hospital¡¯s top management Soon, someone replied. A man named Charles Luther added David and gave him a phone number to talk to the director of Champion Hospital. David called and exined his purpose. The other party was polite and friendly. They told David that the patient could transfer at any time, and they would arrange a consultation with specialists as soon as possible. When David, Paul, and his mother arrived at Champion Hospital in the afternoon, a team of more than a dozen specialists was already waiting at the entrance. ¡°You must be Mr. Lidell! Hello, I¡¯m Tom Lake, the director of Champion Hospital. Wee to our hospital. We will do our best to cure the patient.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Thank you then, Dr. Lake!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Lidell. It¡¯s our job.¡± What followed was a series of examinations on Paul¡¯s mother by a team of more than a dozen specialists. The conclusion was that they had to operate as quickly as possible to prevent her disease from deteriorating, and every day that passed increased the risk of surgery. Therefore, the hospital arranged the surgery for Paul¡¯s mother the next day. Champion Hospital¡¯s premium ward. ¡°Paul, does such a nice hospital cost a lot of money?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve solved the problem regarding the money. You should just focus on getting better i in peace.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to cure my illness anymore. Save the money to get a wife! You¡¯re already more than 30 years old and don¡¯t even have a wife. Look at the boy next door who grew up with you. His son is about to enter junior high.¡± ¡°Mom, hurry and get well. And I¡¯ll get a wife to birth you a healthy grandson, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay! Make sure you keep your word. I¡¯ve been looking forward to grandkids my whole life!¡± Paul stepped out of the ward and wiped his wet eyes. The people he did the most wrong to were his parents. He would not let his mother leave this world with any regrets. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 74 Paul¡¯s mother had a sessful surgery the next day. The surgery was performed by the top medical professors in South River Province, and the hospital had sent two senior nurses to take care of her. After this, David gave Paul his Benz G-ss, and Paul started working. He protected David in secret. At the same time, Sam and his family split in two. Billy and Maggie waited outside the hotel while Sam waited at South River International Residence¡¯s entrance. It seemed that they were unwilling to leave just like that. Without Pearl¡¯s financial support, they were unsure of their future. David ignored them to see how long they could go on. At the very least, it would teach them a memorable lesson. There was also good news from Pearl. Under the temptation of a huge amount of money, there were already people interested in East League International, and she was in contact with them. As an investmentpany, East League International would first recruit a team of strongwyers, negotiation experts, and an evaluation team. David told Pearl to hurry and that it did not matter if she spent more money. They were going to work with Andy soon, and David hoped that the recruits could be helpful. Evening. River City Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center. Madison brought Patrick here for her ss reunion. Today¡¯s party was organized by people who stayed at school for the holidays. Some of them who got back early, attended. However, Tara did not join them. She had some problems at home, so she was probably taking a few days off. Madison brought Patrick with her because he was a rich guy and had pretty good looks. He was the typical tall and handsome rich guy, so Madison wanted to show off. Entering arge private room, they found that there were already about twenty or thirty young people inside, both men and women, These young men and women had good looks. After all, they were from SRMU¡¯s Acting Department. No one would learn to act if they did not have good looks. Madison and Patrick¡¯s arrival caught everyone¡¯s attention. After all, Madison was one of the people who stood out in her ss. ¡°Madison, who¡¯s this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± One ssmate asked, Madison said, ¡°This is my boyfriend, Patrick Reed. He¡¯s studying at SRU. His family runs a small business with only tens of millions of assets!¡± ¡°Wow! Madison, I can¡¯t believe you found a tall and rich quy with good looks! I¡¯m so jealous of you.¡± ¡°Maddie! I can¡¯t believe you went ahead of us without saying a word.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lucky. You can settle down and marry rich after graduation. We still have to work hard for a living!¡± The voices all around her were envious. Madison felt like she was on cloud nine. She enjoyed being envied. ¡°Hello! My name is Patrick Reed. I¡¯m Maddie¡¯s boyfriend. Thank you for taking care of Maddie. I¡¯d like to propose a toast,¡± Patrick said as he took the beer from the table and downed it. What Patrick did won a lot of praise from the girls. The boys were a little upset by Patrick. It would be weird to feel happy knowing that someone from another school had stolen the most beautiful girl in ss. After a brief introduction, everyone went on singing and dancing. What was it like to go to a club with SRMU¡¯s students? Patrick knew what it felt like now. It was just a small party. Everyone was so expressive, singing and dancing. Patrick had no chance to show what he was capable of. Patrick wanted to go up there and shout, but was scared of humiliating himself. As Patrick was no match for these professionals, he could only sit on the couch and watch. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Luckily, Madison was there for him. After a while, Madison got up and went to the bathroom. Patrick sat on the couch and apuded the future star. About ten minutester. Madison hurried into the private room, grabbed Patrick, and said, ¡°Pat, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°What happened? Maddie!¡± asked Patrick. He could see that there was something wrong with Madison. ¡°Hurry. We¡¯ll talk after we get out!¡± Madison said hurriedly. ¡°Alright!¡± They were about to leave the private room. The private room door was suddenly opened, and a crowd of men in ck rushed in. Click! The light in the private room was then turned on. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at the group of uninvited guests. ¡°Damn it. Who hit me earlier?¡± A bald man came in and asked. The man was in his thirties. He was fat, shirtless, and covered in several bizarre tattoos. The room was silent. No one spoke. Everyone was shocked. After all, they were only students, and the man did not seem like someone you should mess with. The bald man soon spotted Madison and Patrick, preparing to leave. He walked a few steps up to them and yanked Madison¡¯s long hair. Madison screamed and was pulled into the bald man¡¯s arms. ¡°You hit me, didn¡¯t you? F*ck you. It¡¯s the first time someone has pped me in the face. What do you think I should do?¡± The bald man whispered into Madison¡¯s ear. Patrick was also shocked to see the bald man yanking Madison¡¯s hair but quickly came to himself and said, ¡°What are you doing? Let Maddie go, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Patrick said as he took out his cell phone to make a call. However, a man in ck kicked him to the couch before he could make the call. He gasped as he clutched his stomach while his cell phone was kicked into the crowd of students. Several timid girls screamed. The others were scared out of their wits too. F*ck. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 75 The bald man grabbed Madison¡¯s hair as he looked at the other person in the private room and asked,¡± Are you guys together? This little girl just pped me in the face. What do you think I should do?¡± ¡°You touched me first!¡± Madison said as she wept. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have me f*cking touch you. Do you know that many girls want me, Harry, to touch them. but I¡¯m just not interested?¡± No one in the private room dared to speak. However, a female student hiding in the back of the crowd stealthily picked up Patrick¡¯s cell phone. Then she typed a few words: ¡°Danger in Fuller Golden Sands private room number 47¡± and randomly sent i t to someone. Then she quietly threw the phone to its original position. Patrick slightly came to his senses. Looking at the bald man, he said, ¡°Harry, right? I apologize on Maddie¡¯s behalf. How much money will it take to let her go? Name your price!¡± He now had a clear view of the situation. Although there were many people on their side, most of them were women. If they did fight, their side would suffer. Besides, it was doubtful whether anyone but him would dare to fight. They had all turned pale with fright. ¡°Are you this girl¡¯s boyfriend?¡± The bald man asked. ¡°Yes!¡± replied Patrick. ¡°Okay! You seem smart. Just give us one million dors, and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, you can let me have some fun with this girl since she¡¯s pretty too! Haha!¡± the bald man said andughed. ¡°Pat! Save me!¡± Madison shouted as she wept. The bald man yanked her hair, so she could not move at all, and he kept taking advantage of her. ¡°Harry, one million dors is too much. We¡¯re only students. We don¡¯t have that much money. I¡¯ll pay one hundred thousand dors if you let Maddie go.¡± ¡°One hundred thousand dors? Do you think we¡¯re f*cking beggars?¡± The bald man asked as he narrowed his eyes and looked at Patrick. ¡°That¡¯s all I have! I hope you can be the bigger person and spare us!¡± Patrick only had one hundred thousand dors. He was a rich kid, but his parents di business empire. He was a big spender, so he could not save any money. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The one hundred thousand dors was his allowance next month, but he had no choice but to rescue Madison first. ¡°Fine! One hundred thousand dors then. Transfer me the money first,¡± the bald man said. He did not expect students nowadays to be so rich. He just casually asked for one million dors, thinking it would be good enough to get ten thousand dors or so. He did not expect him to give him one hundred thousand dors! That was enough money to let him splurge for a while. Patrick was relieved when the bald man agreed. It was only one hundred thousand dors, and he could just make up an excuse and ask his parents for more money. He did not know what to do if they rejected him. When Patrick was about to pick up his phone and make the transfer, he heard Madison screaming. ¡°Ah! Bastard! Stop!¡± Patrick looked over, but the sight made Patrick so angry that he went over with a wine bottle and smashed it over the bald man¡¯s head. It turned out that the bald man yanked Madison¡¯s hair with one hand and touched her body with the other when Patrick went to pick up his cell phone. The bald man¡¯s head was covered in blood from the hit. He let go of Madison and shouted while holding his head. Several men in ck reacted quickly, rushed over, and pinned Patrick down. Those SRMU students were so scared they dared not move. They had never experienced such a thing. Madison was also shocked. She was touched by Patrick¡¯s daring rescue. Watching Patrick pinned to the ground by several men in ck such that he was unable to move, she wanted to help but was grabbed by the bald man who had regained his senses. The bald man looked scary at that moment. He had blood running down his face and looked terrifying. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re fcking daring! I, Harry, have been in River City a long time, but you¡¯re the first person to hit my head. How am I supposed to face others in the future if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson? Put his head up for m e. You hate it when your girlfriend gets bullied, don¡¯t you? Open your fcking eyes and see how I bully her.¡± A man in ck grabbed Patrick by the hair and yanked him toward the bald man. The bald guy took Madison in his arms and started groping her. Madison struggled, but the bald man pped her in the face and made her dizzy. She dared not resist again and let him do what he wanted to her. ¡°Stop! Stop! I¡¯ll pay you! One million dors!¡± Patrick was devastated and struggled to get up at what he saw, but the men in ck pinning him down prevented him from moving. He could only watch the bald man bully Madison. The bald man ignored Patrick and continued to grope and kiss Madison. When he met Madison in the washroom earlier, he could not resist groping her under the influence of alcohol. He had done this a lot in the past, and with Harry¡¯s status, those who got groped could only swallow their pride and bear it. However, Madison pped him in the face today. It was why he followed Madison here with his men. The bald man tried to kiss Madison on her red lips when he saw how the beautiful woman had be obedient after he taught her a lesson. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 76 David was half lying on the couch as he yed with his cell phone. He received a text message out of the blue. On closer inspection, it was from Patrick. He tapped the message open, and it wrote. Patrick: [Danger in Fuller Golden Sands private room number 47.) David jumped to his feet. Patrick would not send him a message like that for no reason. He wanted to call him and ask. However, on second thought, it must not have been a good time for Patrick since he texted this. Therefore, he called Paul and told him toe out right away. David hurried downstairs and drove to Fuller Golden Sands. He met up with Paul on the way. Together they hurried over. Soon they arrived at Fuller Golden Sands, where a waiter led them to private room number 47. David pushed the door open and saw a bald man with blood on his head groping a woman. Patrick was pinned to the ground by several men in ck, one of whom had pulled his head up by grabbing his hair. Patrick¡¯s eyes red at the bald man with red eyes. There were twenty or thirty other young men and women in the corner of the private room. David came in and surprised everyone in the private room. The bald man also stopped groping Madison, looked at David, and yelled, ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Do you know where you are? How dare you barge in?¡± David then realized that the woman being sexually harassed was Patrick¡¯s girlfriend, Madison. This man must be a psycho to f*cking bully Patrick¡¯s girlfriend and make Patrick watch. Instead of answering the bald man, David said, ¡°Paul, he¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lidell!¡± replied Paul. Then, he stepped forward. ¡°F*ck you. You¡¯re asking for trouble! Get him!¡± The bald man shouted and rushed over with a wine bottle he casually picked up. Bang! As soon as the bald man touched Paul, his body flew back several meters before he could raise the bottle. From there, hey on the ground screaming and rolling. In less than half a minute, the seven or eight men in ck and the bald men in the private room were all lying on the ground, shrieking like hell. With the men in ck out of the way, Patrick got up, took off his shirt, and covered Madison with it. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. David walked up to Patrick, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Are you okay, Pat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you, Dave!¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright!¡± David walked over to the bald man, stepped on his face, crouched down, and said, ¡°How dare you hit my friend and harass his girlfriend? Baldy, what do you think we should do about this?¡± With David stepping on his face, the bald man mumbled, ¡°P¡­ punk, you¡­ you¡¯re dead meat. I¡¯m telling¡­ telling you. I¡¯m with Mr¡­ Mr. Camden. Now¡­ now that you touched me, there¡¯s no more ce for you¡­ you in River¡­ River City.¡± ¡°Oh? How arrogant! Then I¡¯d like to see who this Mr. Camden is. Get up and call him toe over.¡± David let go of the bald man after saying that. The bald man quickly got up and looked at Paul, who was behind David. He was a little afraid since the man was so strong. ¡°Hurry!¡± said David. The bald man trembled as he took out his phone and made a call. The bald man told the man on the phone that someone caused trouble at Fuller Golden Sands and that he had been beaten up. He also told them to bring someone over as the troublemakers were strong. David did not care if the bald man lied as long as they showed up. ¡°Boy! Mr. Camden will be here soon, and you¡¯re going to be dead!¡± The bald man was confident that Mr. Camden would be here soon and began to grow bold again. ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯s gonna be dead yet! Come on, let¡¯s wait in the lobby!¡± David went downstairs to the lobby after saying that. Paul dragged the bald man all the way downstairs. David sat in the middle of Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center¡¯s lobby, with the bald man under his feet and Paul standing behind him. Around them, a dozen security guards had been knocked to the ground. The manager of Fuller Golden Sands, who was also in the crowd, watched in shock at Paul standing behind David. He was so strong that more than a dozen security guards copsed one by one and could not get up. Many people were watching them in the lob\by. Even the 20 or 30 people from SRMU were here, with Patrick and Madison among them. Everyone looked at David curiously. David wore his SCC high-tier membership ring on his finger. With his tier, he summoned all SCC members i n River City toe to Fuller Golden Sands. This was something exclusive to high-tier members. Neither intermediate nor junior members had the right to refuse, only those who were also high-tier members. No one had tried to see how much impact could be generated when all members of River City SCC gathered before. No one knew if Mr. Camden could withstand it! Chapter 77 Chapter 77 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 77 Six Camden¡¯s real name was Seth Camden. He made a name for himself in River City with his Iron Fists more than a decade ago. He had six fingers on his left hand, so he was nicknamed Six. As time went by, Six became increasingly famous. He almost integrated River City¡¯s underground forces with his Iron Fists. People began calling him Mr. Camden whenever they saw him. They slowly forgot Six¡¯s name, and not many people in River City dared call Six by his name. Today, Six got a call from hisckey, Harry, asking him to bring his men to Fuller Golden Sands as someone was causing trouble there. ¡®How dare someone cause trouble in my territory? ¡°And they even beat up Harry! ¡®This person must be new to River City!¡¯ Harry might not be his right-hand man, but Harry had a dozen men with him. Whoever defeated him must be strong. Hence, Six headed to Fuller Golden Sands with more than 100 men. He had not dealt with anything in person for a long time. His body was probably going to rust if he did not exercise sooner. They soon reached Fuller Golden Sands¡¯ entrance. Six led the way, followed by more than a hundred people. They entered Fuller Golden Sands¡¯ lobby. Six froze. In the middle of the lobby sat a young man. Behind the young man stood a middle-aged man. Under his feet was theckey Harry, who had called him on the phone. A dozen security guards were lying on the floor. There were hundreds of Fuller Golden Sands guests watching. It had been years. Six had not been insulted in this way in years. It was more than humiliation. He basically climbed on top of him. With all these people watching them, how was he going to keep his reputation in River City if he did not take care of this today? Six stepped forward. He was about seven or eight meters away from David. The hundreds of people followed and stood behind Six, When the onlookers saw so many people appearing suddenly, some began to sneak away as they were scared of getting hurt. II De N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Many of the braver ones remained, but they just stayed near the edge of the lobby. It was two against more than one hundred people. Even though Paul showed great martial arts abilities, n o one was optimistic about them. Patrick whispered something to Madison, walked into the middle of the lobby, and stood behind David. Madison tried to grab Patrick, not wanting to go. However, she remembered that David got into this mess for saving them, so she withdrew her hand and looked at them nervously. David offended them to save him, and Patrick could not stand by and do nothing. ¡°Young man! Don¡¯t be so impulsive. Some things have consequences,¡± said Six as he looked at David. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Camden, save¡­ save me!¡± Harry shouted as David stepped on him. ¡°Are you his owner? Do you know your pet has been biting people randomly?¡± He asked as he stepped on Harry, who was beneath his feet, instead of replying Six. ¡°Even if my pet bites others, I¡¯ll handle him myself. I¡¯ll break the hands of whoever touches him!¡± ¡°You have a strong attitude, Mr. Camden! You didn¡¯t even ask why! But I not only touched him today, but I also did it with my feet. What are you going to do with me?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter why. The important thing is that you¡¯ve touched my men, and you can forget about leaving this lobby. Watch what I will do to you!¡± Six then rushed at David. His Iron Fists were not famous for nothing. Though he had not fought anyone for a long time, he still practiced every day. Although it was not as good as when he was at his peak, it was close. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 78 He had to take David and his gang down decisively today. Otherwise, he would be too humiliated to stav i N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. n River City. When Six moved, so did Paul, who was standing behind David. He quickly moved around David to meet Six¡¯s iron fists. Six was not far away from David and wanted to take him down. However, he found a figure standing in front of David after rushing over. It was Paul, who had been standing behind David. That was quick! Six was surprised. He was only seven or eight meters away from David, and it was a linear distance. He did it out of the blue, but his opponent caught on so quickly. He was definitely an expert. Six was not afraid. After all, He was crowned the king of River City¡¯s underworld after fighting his way through the heaps of experts. A secondter, he punched Paul. Paul turned sideway, bent over, and said in his head, ¡®Cannon Fists.¡¯ Then he threw a punch. Bang! Their fists met in the air and collided! Then, they parted. Paul took a small step back and steadied himself. He looked at Six with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Six retreated seven or eight steps before stopping. He was even more shocked to see Paul taking only a tiny step back. ¡®This man is so strong!¡¯ He admitted that with the exception of the hidden martial arts experts in River City, others in the open were nothing to him. However, this man was able to block his Iron Fists and knock him six or seven meters back. Besides, he felt like at least three finger bones on his right hand were broken. These two were anything but ordinary people. They were most likely from aristocratic families. However, they were not local. As the king of River City¡¯s underworld, he knew the local aristocratic families of River City. He had also come across several descendants of those families, but the people in front of him were not among them. Therefore, they had to be strong visitors. However, they had to back off since they were in his territory. So what if they were members of aristocratic families? He had people backing him up too, or he would not have made it this far. Six did not go any further because he knew he was no match for Paul after the collision. ¡°You¡¯re good! But two fists are no match for four, and you have to protect your master. I¡¯ll see how you handle it.¡± Just as Six was about to outnumber David and take him down, Paul suddenly rushed to his side at great speed. Before he knew it, a grip like iron pliers had already seized his neck! ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¡°You¡­¡± Six had only spoken one word before Paul grabbed him by the neck. He could no longer make a sound and could only stare at the person in front of him with frightened eyes. ¡°Mr. Camden!¡± ¡°Mr. Camden!¡± Theckeys around him wanted toe forward, but Six gestured at them to stop. If the man in front of him applied a little force, Six was going to die miserably today. David got up, walked over to Six, and said, ¡°Mr. Camden, right? Your pet has bitten someone, yet you want to break the victim¡¯s hand. I want to know who gave you the right to do such a thing? The 100- something people behind you? Or the martial arts skills you think you¡¯re so good at?¡± Just then, there was suddenly a huge machine-like roar from outside the lobby! Chapter 79 Chapter 79 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 79 As thergest entertainment center in River City, Fuller Golden Sands had a huge lobby on the first floor. The huge roars resounded through the lobby before custom Aston Martin pulled up. Then a second one. A third one. In the end, a dozen limited-edition sports cars pulled up to the lobby. Each was worth at least ten million dors. The arrival of the twelve limited-edition sports cars also drew gasps from onlookers. One would have been rare, but today, twelve showed up. Charles got out of the first sports car. He was the eldest heir of River City¡¯s local wealthy family-the Luther family. He was also the head of River City SCC and a high-tier member of SCC. With his position, he did not need to be present, but he received a notice from headquarters two days ago that the second high-tier member of SCC had appeared in River City. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As the head of River City¡¯s SCC, he wanted to meet them. David happened to send the high-tier member summons today, so he came. There were 12 cars and 12 people consisting of 10 men and 2 women, mostly in their 20s and 30s. These people represented almost half of River City¡¯s influence. Ordinary people might not know who they were, but those who had reached a certain level would know how terrifying they were. In the eyes of ordinary people, Six, the king of River City¡¯s underworld, was already a big shot. However, little did they know that Six was just a pawn put up by some people to get attention. The real bigwigs hid in the background and kept a low profile. va Charles soon led a group of people over to David. Everyone held their breath as if they could predict the chaos that would ensue. ¡°David, would you do me a favor?¡± Asked Charles as he walked up to David. The chaos they expected did not appear, but they were still looking forward to what would happen next. David looked at Charles. ¡°This should be River City SCC¡¯s only high-tier member, and also the boss of River City . ¡®He¡¯s probably the person who put me in touch with Champion Hospital to operate on Paul¡¯s mother.¡¯ ¡°Paul!¡± Shouted David. Paul released his grip on Six at that. After being released by Paul, Six took several heavy breaths and respectfully shouted to Charles, ¡°Mr. Luther!¡± p! TT A voice rang through the silent lobby, catching everyone off guard. ¡°Hurry and apologize to David!¡± Charles said after pping Six. ¡°Mr. Luther! I¡­¡± p! Charles pped Six in the face again. Six immediately came to his senses after Charles pped him twice. Who was Charles? The eldest heir of the Luther family-the most influential family in River City. He could only be the king of River City¡¯s underworld because of the Luther family¡¯s support. To put it crudely, he was the Luther family¡¯sckey, who they let out to attract people¡¯s attention. Anyone on a first-name basis with Mr. Luther had to be on at least the same level as him. It seemed that he had offended someone big today. He immediately spoke respectfully to David, ¡°Mr. Lidell, I¡¯m sorry! I was ignorant and offended you. Please be the bigger person and not be mad with me.¡± A great man knew when to yield. Six got where he was today for a reason. A man in his 40s humbly apologized to a youth in his 20s in front of so many people. It was not something that most people could do. Besides, everyone knew that the middle-aged man was the head of River City¡¯s underworld. David ignored Six and said to Charles, ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked, I¡¯ll let this go!¡± ¡°You¡¯re generous, David. Hurry and thank David.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 80 ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lidell! Thank you, Mr. Lidell!¡± Six said quickly. ¡°Come on, David. Let¡¯s go have a drink somewhere!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Charles!¡± Together, they made their way upstairs, followed by a group of River City SCC members. David patted Patrick on the shoulder and told him to go home first. The manager of Fuller Golden Sands immediately rushed forward to lead the way. Thus, the group left. They left hundreds of bold onlookers and the more than 100ckeys that Six had brought over dumbstruck. They seemed to be stuck in a dream. ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ ¡®What about the chaos we were expecting?¡¯ Mr. Camden, known as the king of River City¡¯s underworld, was pped twice in the face, but had to apologize humbly? Many people looked at Six, who rooted to the same spot. They seemed to be thinking, ¡®Aren¡¯t you the boss of River City¡¯s underworld? Why are you some? You apologized after getting beaten up.¡¯ Except for the few who knew the truth, the others found it to be something mind-blowing. Harryy on the floor pretending to be dizzy, such that he could not get up. He was afraid that Six would tear him apart. If it were not for him, Six would not have been so humiliated today. It probably would not be long before news of what happened today spread throughout River City. Six, the king of River City¡¯s underworld, would also be the butt of jokes and banter. Of course, they could only talk behind his back. Madison and her ssmates saw David¡¯s leaving figure and found it surreal. They wanted to ask Patrick who David was but had no idea how. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Patrick was also dumbfounded. David and Patrick were roommates when they were freshmen in university. They were the closest amongst the four roommates. He did not expect David to have such a terrifying identity. It seemed that he needed to find a chance to ask him about this. In the crowd, Rosalie and Eliza looked at each other and saw regret in each other¡¯s eyes. If they had been able to get along with David when Madison invited them to hang out with Patrick, they would be able to do whatever they wanted in River City right now. They looked down on a big shot they could only dream about. Life would sometimes turn out like this. You would not have another opportunity once you missed it. A premium private room in Fuller Golden Sands. Two young men were chatting. ¡°Howard, thank you for all the hard work over the years!¡± ¡°Mr. Quinn, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s my pleasure to work for you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when you get back to Capital City.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Quinn!¡± the man called Howard eximed. Few people could get Mr. Quinn to treat them to a meal himself. It was a great honor for him. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Luna doing?¡± ¡°Miss Luna¡¯s doing pretty well, Mr. Quinn.¡± Knock knock! As they were talking, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Come in!¡± A middle-aged man in his forties walked in. ¡°Mr. Quinn, there were a dozen SCC members gathered downstairs just now.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you know why?¡± ¡°I heard that a high-tier member used the summons!¡± ¡°Charles?¡± ¡°No! River City has another high-tier member.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. SCC is just a bunch of rowdy people. Besides a few core members and a few high-tier members, the others are nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The middle-aged man left the room. ¡°Howard, look up this new SCC high-tier member in River City.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Quinn!¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 81 David and Charles were led by the manager of Fuller Golden Sands to the luxurious private room on the top floor. As thergest entertainment center in River City, this ce was not only a ce for guests to have fun, but also had a rooms for guests to talk about business quietly. ¡°Come, Dave, let me introduce you, these are the SCC members in River City. This is my sister Sandy, this i s Vivian White, this is¡­¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Charles introduced the members of the River City SCC to David one by one. With David¡¯s mental power maximized, he could remember all of them in one go. The twelve people here were not all the members of the River City SCC. The other three were unable toe because they were not in River City. David scanned the people present. Sandy was dressed like a delinquent, and she was only about 17 or 18 years old. Vivian should be about the same age as him, but she was also wearing heavy makeup. ¡®Don¡¯t these kids from rich families need to go to school? ¡®If they did, which school would ept them for wearing outfits like this?¡¯ He did not know that the school belonged to the Luther family, so who would dare to control her? ¡°I wonder what you are doing in River City now, Dave? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you here before.¡± Charles asked. After hearing that, everyone present pricked up their ears to hear David¡¯s answer. After all, it was not easy to be a high-tier member! Moreover, no one would even consider spending 10 billion directly to upgrade to a high-tier member. There was no such precedent of this rule since the establishment of SCC, and only two to three people had upgraded to middle-tier members with 1 billion dors before this. There were not many people present who coulde up with 10 billion in cash. They could do so many things with 10 billion. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to invest in a project, buy a piece ofnd, or even buy a building? What else could they do with a high-tier membership aside from boasting about it? Unless they had so much money that they did not know what to do with, no one would do such a thing. If David came to River City suddenly, then with his status of a high-tier member was indicative that the people behind him were very powerful. In this case, if the various forces in River City refused, then they would be reshuffled. Thus, they had no choice but to listen carefully. There were so many benefits in River City and suddenly, one person wanted toe and take a share of i t. Naturally, this would inevitably reduce the others¡¯ cut, Even Charles thought so. Before David, he was the only high-tier member of River City SCC and he was the eldest son of the Luther family, who could be said to be the most powerful family in River City If David really came to River City suddenly and had the idea of staying here, then he had to pay close attention as he did not have any idea about David¡¯s background. The people who could be high-tier members in SCC were not easy to deal with. The most terrifying things were often the unknown. ¡°Charles, I¡¯m attending university in River City now! However, I have an investmentpany. If you guys need funds, you cane to me. I will only invest in thepany and I will never participate in management,¡± David replied. Only hold shares and not participate in management or decision-making? Now, everyone present was intrigued. Wasn¡¯t this free money? Was there such a good thing in the world? ¡°I wonder, what projects are you interested in? We might be able to coborate!¡± Charles was also interested. ¡°Any project is fine! I¡¯m not picky.¡± ¡°Well, we should find a time to have a good chat!¡± David received several following requests at once, and since he was here to offer money, they would naturally not refuse this. No one would doubt that David did not have this ability. After all, was not easy to get upgraded to a high tier member in SCC. However, these people also had doubts. Was it possible that David was deliberately giving out money first to get on their good sides and then achieve his goals? In this case, they would still need to consider whether to work with him. In reality, David just wanted to spend the money as soon as possible. He wanted to save morevish points and see if there were any new functions in the system. At this time, David said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, I have absolutely no intention of advancing into River City and I don¡¯t want to steal the goodies of River City from you all. I just want to give you some money. If you are worried, you can write it on the contract. I will not participate in management no matter how many shares I hold.¡± ¡°Dave, you¡¯re hrious,¡± Charles said awkwardly. He previously had such an idea. David smiled and did not answer. Since his mind power had reached the limit, not only had his senses been enhanced, but his IQ had also improved, so he could naturally sense the fear of these people. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 82 All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, he made this clear to reassure them. He did not believe that these people would reject him when he wanted to give them money. ¡°Since you said so, I¡®ll stop being pretentious. River City has been stable for many years, and I don¡®t want t o cause trouble again. I hope you understand, Dave.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡®m still going to say the same thing, I¡®ll only invest, and I won¡®t participate in management. I won¡®t advance into River City, so you can rest assured. If you need funds, you cane to me at any time.¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡®re so direct about this, I wee you on behalf of all the members of River City SCC!! hope we have more opportunities for cooperation in the future.¡± After this, naturally, everyone was happy. Many people who had projects in hand butcked funding began to introduce themselves to David. Just like what David said, no one would reject free money. On the other hand, David just wanted to spend money in exchange forvish points. When everyone was chatting happily, Paul knocked on the door and came in. Then, he whispered a few words into David¡®s ear. David frowned He said to Charles, ¡°Charles, Paul said that there are masters in the private room next door!¡± ¡°Masters? What kind of master?¡± Charles asked. ¡°A master that even Paul is not sure if he can defeat. At the very least, the man is no weaker than Paul,¡± David replied. ¡°Oh?¡± Charles was taken aback and looked at Paul, who was standing behind David. The first time he saw this person, he could feel a strong pressure from him. If he could easily defeat Six Camden, his strength should not be lower than the two uncles in his family. Hence, he immediately figured that David might be the first person sent by the big family to kick start a new project in River City. However, now that David had made his intentions clear, it appeared that he did intend to encroach into River City Now, such a master had shown up. Since when did River City have an abundance of masters of this level? Charles still felt that he should take a look. If a master of this level was hiding in River City, then he should have a very strong deterrent. He had to learn the origin of the other party, After all, River City was the Luther family¡®s territory. ¡°Let¡®s go, Dave. Let¡®s go and get to know him.¡± Charles got up and walked out first. Then, he gave Sandy a look before leaving. The group came to the door of the private room next door, but were blocked by a middle aged man, Paul stood directly in front and confronted the middle aged man, The aura they emitted suffocated all of the SCC members. Except, of course, Charles and David. Charles shouted directly at the door, ¡°May I know which master hase to River City? Please allow little old me to y host.¡± Soon, a voice came from inside. ¡°Mac, let theme in.¡± The man named Mac pushed the door open and walked in. Charles and the rest followed suit. They saw two young people sitting in the private room. David looked and saw that one of them was Howard Jackson, the president of the student council in South River University and also the most handsome guy in the university, David did not know the other person, who looked a few years older than Howard. Mac walked behind this person and stood still. ¡°I wonder what your name is. What are you doing in River City?¡± Charles asked. ¡°Do I need to report to you what my name is or where I am going, Mr. Luther?¡± This person did not answer Charles, and instead, returned with a question of his own. ¡°I will not interfere if you want to go anywhere else, but since you¡®re here in River City, I still have to know.¡± ¡°What an awe¨Cinspiring authority, Mr. Luther. Well then, listen closely.¡± The young man stood up and walked in front of Charles, Then, he said each word slowly, ¡°I am Zachary Quinn from the Quinn family in Capital City!¡± Zachary Quinn from the Quinn family in Capital City? Zachary Quinn from the Quinn family? Charles¡® pupils contracted and he asked weakly, ¡°Zachary Quinn, one of the eight great fighters from Faction in Capital City? Chapter 83 Chapter 83 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 83 When the SCC members behind Charles heard that he was Zachary Quinn, one of the eight great fighters o f the T Faction in the Capital City, they all looked at the young man opposite Charles in shock! Capital City T Faction and Springfield SCC were old rivals, The Springfield SCC was originally established to stop the expansion of the Capital City T Faction to the south, The two forces were like fire and water. The eight great fighters of T Faction in Capital City were legendary figures. The SCC never expected them to appear in front of them right now. ¡°Oh? I guess Mr. Luther knows who I am! I thought the Capital City T Faction didn¡®t interest you anymore,¡± Zachary said. ¡°Zachary, you¡®re one of the eight great fighters in the T Faction of Capital City, but you came here unannounced, what¡®s your purpose?¡± Charles asked aftering back to his senses. He was indeed surprised. The eight great fighters of the Capital City T Faction. That was equivalent to the level of the core members of Springfield SCC. However, he was not afraid. This was not only the SCC¡®s territory but also the Luther family¡®s territory. No matter how powerful the opponent was in the north, this was the south, and this was River City. Even if a dragon came here, it would still need to bow its head to Charles ¡°Mr. Luther, I don¡®t need to report to you where I want to go. You are not qualified for that, and if I really did have an ulterior motive, would I bring only one person?¡± Zachary did not want to cause a conflict with Charles. After all, this was the other party¡®s territory, and he only brought one person, so he added that exnation at the end. Otherwise, as one of the eight great fighters of the Capital City T Faction, he would not have said so much to Charles. Charles¡® status was simply not high enough) He came here because he was doing business in the North River Province, and while he was on the way, h e stopped by to ask Howard about Luna, before he unexpectedly ran into the other party. If not, he could have already left. Luna was the third daughter of the Shorons, a hidden aristocratic family. The Shorons and the Quinns both intended for them to date and then form a marriage between the two families Luna came to the South River Province for university and Howard was sent by Zachary to help him monitor Luna. At the same time, he could help him drive away any potential suitors around Luna. He was Zachary¡®s woman, and no one was allowed to even look at her. ¡°Zachary, I don¡®t care what your purpose is, I hope you can leave River City as soon as possible, otherwise, even if you are one of the eight great fighters in the T Faction, I will still intend to try out your strength today,¡± Charles said. Zachary smiled. He had not been threatened like this in a long time, and he was even threatened by a high tier member of the SCC. If he left now, how would he continue to stay in T Faction? And how would he have the prestige to continue to serve as one of the eight great fighters in Ts Faction? He wanted to show some respect to Charles so that they could get out of this awkward situation, but he did not expect the other party to not give him such a chance. If that was the case, there was nothing else to say. ¡°Mr. Luther, I¡®ve already given you enough respect. If you keep challenging me like this, don¡®t me me for bullying you. So what if you¡®re from the Luther family? It¡®s just a small family living in one city. I, Zachary Quinn, don¡®t care about it at all.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright, my family can¡®tpare to yours, but I still have to give it a try today. I want to see how strong the eight legendary fighters in T Faction of Capital City are!¡± Charles said alright thrice to show the anger in his heart, How dare Zachary not take his family seriously? So what if he was one of the eight great fighters in T Faction? He had to teach a severe lesson to the other party today. Otherwise, Zachary would look down o n the Luther family. At this time, Sandy brought the two bodyguards from the Luther family over. ¡°Charlie!¡± Sandy yelled. ¡°Mr. Luther!¡± The two bodyguards also called out. ¡°Guys, please take action to correct the name of the Luther family lest some people look down on us and think that there is no one worth respecting in my family.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Luther!¡± The two bodyguards replied at the same time, ¡°Mac, go y with them,¡± Zachary said to the middle¨Caged man behind him. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Mac finished speaking and walked in front of Zachary. The two bodyguards of the Luther family also stepped forward. Everyone else stepped aside to give them enough space Boom! The three attacked at the same time. Fists collided with feet and even a small explosion was produced in the air, showing the strength of the trio. Mac single¨Chandedly resisted the attack of the two bodyguards from the Luther family, seemingly doing s o with ease. Bang! Thud! The three of them punched each other, making two loud sounds. Mac stood still. However, the two bodyguards of the Luther family staggered a few meters backward. It was clear who had the upper hand, Charles was also extremely shocked as watched from the side. The two bodyguards were attacking at the same time, yet were no match for Mac. ¡°Mac, end this quickly,¡± Zachary said at the back. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Mac replied. The two bodyguards of the Luther family nced at each other and both saw the shock in the other¡®s face. The two then nodded and attacked Mac from both sides at the same time. One would punch Mac¡®s upper body while one would do a leg sweep to attack Mac¡®s lower body. The two of them had been working together for many years, and theirbined attacks would definitely b e more powerful than when they attacked individually. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mac was still standing his ground. When the two were next to him, he suddenly exerted a force through his feet to block the leg sweeping attack. At the same time, he clenched his right fist with all his strength and mmed it into another person¡®s fist Thump! Everyone watched as the man was directly thrown against the wall of the private room. Then, he vomited a mouthful of blood. What? The onlookers were horrified. They only staggered backward when they were exchanging punches. How was he sent flying right now? Was the opponent hiding his strength? The other bodyguard did not expect that Mac could injure his partner while blocking his leg sweep. However, it was toote by the time he wanted to retreat. After Mac sent one of them flying, he turned around and kicked the other one with the other foot. Thud! There was another loud noise, and the remaining bodyguard was kicked directly into the corner. If he had not blocked his chest with his hands just now, he would have suffered horrendous injuries. Now, both of his hands were broken. ¡°Vin! ¡°Rock!¡± Charles and Sandy ran to the two men at the same time and helped them up. ¡°Are you a master in the Tiger Rank?¡± Rock, who was helped up by Charles, asked. Mac did not answer. Instead, he went back straight to Zachary¡®s side. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 84 A master in the Tiger Rank. David was taken aback. It was the first time he had heard this. Except for David, all the SCC members present were shocked when they heard that. This was a level that ordinary people could never reach. Some people might have consumed too many novels or television series, so they felt that all the rankings were made up and that there was no such thing in the real world. However, there was only one list in the global undergroundmunity. Anyone who could put their name on this list would be a top master in the world. Tiger Rank was one of those lists. ¡°So, what do you think, Mr. Luther? The only master in your family, Old Master Luther, is in his 70s this year, right? If he¡®s gone, do you think your family will be as well¨Coff as it is now?¡± Zachary teased with a smile. ¡°Zachary, it¡®s not up to you to worry about what will happen to the Luther family. I won¡®t let you think that I, Charles Luther, is an easy target, so I¡®ll make you leave something of yours behind today.¡± Charles pulled out a gun and pointed it at the other party, However, he pointed the gun at Mac behind Zachary. He really did not dare to do anything to Zachary. The Quinns were an established family with a profound background in Capital City; they were simply notparable to the Luther family. If Zachary was seriously injured or even died in River City, then the Luther family might be wiped out in an instant. He only blocked Zachary to teach him a lesson¨Che would not really do anything to him. If he did not do anything today and word about this got out about how the senior management of Capital City T Faction swaggered through the door of his house while he, a high¨Ctier member of Springfield SCC, did not even dare to do anything, then he would be theughing stock of the entire SCC. He would forever lose the chance to be promoted to be a core member of SCC. Zachary was right. His grandfather was in his 70s and his health had started to decline. So far, no one in his family was able to hold up the entire family alone. Thus, he had to be a core member of SCC so that he could stop the decline of his family. That was why he rushed forward even though he knew that the other party was one of the eight great fighters of the Capital City T Faction. It was because he was putting on a show for the members of SCC. If he failed, it would show that he at least had the courage to go head¨Cto¨Chead with the eight great fighters of the T Faction and was not a coward who did not dare to do anything. If he seeded, it would greatly help him in his ambition of bing a core member of SCC. Because of this, he had to act like this, regardless of if he won or lost, As long as he kept Mac, who was standing behind Zachary, here, then he would win, When Zachary saw Charles pointing his gun at Mac behind him, his expression changed. The grin of his face was now reced with seriousness, Both Capital City T Faction and Springfield SCC had a tacit understanding that firearms were not allowed i na conflict Now, Charles dared to point a gun at them. ¡°Mr. Luther, do you know the consequences of what you¡®re about to do?¡± Charles did not answer. ¡°Mr. Luther, don¡®t!¡± Rock, who was standing beside Charles, also stopped him. He wanted to tell Charles that masters in the Tiger Rank were no longer afraid of low¨Cend firearms like pistols. However, it was toote. For the sake of the family, Charles no longer hesitated and pulled the trigger. Bang! A gunshot silenced the entire room. Mac, who was supposed to copse from the gunshot, was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Paul!¡± David eximed suddenly His mind power was upgraded to the maximum, so his sixth sense was very strong. He could see Mac easily dodging Charles¡® bullet before he rushed toward Charles. At the same time, he also saw the murderous intent in Mac¡®s eyes. He wanted to kill Charles! Paul stood behind David, and he was the closest to Charles. That was why David called his name so he could save Charles. When Paul heard David¡®s voice, he reacted quickly and immediately moved in front of Charles. Then, he ran toward Mac. After Mac dodged Charles¡® bullet, he did not hesitate to run toward Charles with eyes that were filled with murderous intent. ¡®How dare you point your gun at Mr. Quinn? I have to kill you!¡® Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Bang! Another loud sound resonated in the private room. This one was much louder than the gunshot earlier. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 85 The sound was generated by vibration. The vibration was created when the two went collided with each other,pounded by the fact they were enclosed in a private room. Therefore, except for the few people with a certain foundation, the other ordinary people covered their ears and had pained looks on their faces. The two figures quickly bounced away after contact. Mac staggered five or six steps backward before he stopped. Paul also staggered five or six steps backward. He even knocked Charles to the ground behind him. ¡°Charlie!¡± Sandy hurried over to help Charles up. When Charles got up, a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth. He was only hit by Paul¡¯s retreating body in the duel between the two Tiger Rank masters, but his internal organs were injured. The strength of the Tiger Rank masters was truly terrifying. ¡°Charlie, why are you vomiting blood? Are you alright?¡± Sandy asked, looking at Charles with tears in her eyes. ¡°Sandy, I¡¯m fine.¡± Charles was also pale now. After regaining his senses, he looked at David with gratitude. If David had not asked Paul to block in time, he would be a corpse now. When he calmed down, he recalled what happened earlier and realized he was indeed too impulsive. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was mainly because Zachary was poking at his weak spot, which blinded him with rage and caused him to pull out his gun. Now that he thought about it, what would happen if he killed Mac with the gun? He would be breaking the rules of both sides. Plus, he did not dare to kill Zachary, but Zachary dared to kill him. This was the difference between the status of the two. Zachary was surprised when he saw both Mac and the guy named Paul staggering backward. Now, he turned to look straight at David. This person that was on the same level as Mac seemed to have been next to this person the whole time. ¡°Who are you?¡± Zachary asked David as he looked at him. ¡°I am David Lidell, a high-tier member of SCC,¡± David answered. ¡°You¡¯re the newest high-tier member of River City SCC?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°And you want to stop me?¡± ¡°If Mr. Quinn leaves now, then I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°What a joke. Charles broke the rule between T Faction and SCC, and he dared to point a gun at me. He¡¯s the first person to ever do that to me, so I have to kill him. Zachary was indeed mad. As the son of the Quinns in Capital City and also one of the eight great fighters of the T Faction, a gun was being pointed at him by a high-tier member of SCC. If Charles did not die, how would he maintain his reputation? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say then. I¡¯m definitely protecting Charles.¡± ¡°Mac, go all out,¡± Zachary said to Mac. Mac did not say anything after he heard that, and he immediately charged toward Paul. Paul was not scared either. The two were fighting again. Thump! Bang! Boom! Their punches wouldnd every single time. The entire private room was filled with the loud sound of their punches and kicks. Additionally, there were also explosions in the air that were caused by strong forces. Aside from David, even top-notch masters like Vin and Rock could not see their actions clearly, let alone the others who could only see the two figures entangling together. The power of experts on the Tiger Rank was not something an ordinary person could observe. Bang! The two suffered punches from each other before jumping away. If one looked at them closely, one would notice that they were both hurt. There was blood flowing out from the corners of their mouths. Zachary was truly shocked. Mac¡¯s skills were top rank even among the Quinns. Now, he had met an evenly matched opponent in a small ce like River City. The two had been fighting for so long, and yet the result was unclear. Plus, Mac was also hurt. David stared closely at the two that were currently engaged in the fight. If Paul showed any subtle signs that he would be defeated, David would immediately take action. Thest time he fought with Paul, he only used 50% of his strength and he was able to make Paul stagger a few steps backward. He did not know what would happen if he used 100% of his strength. Right now, he was eager to try it out as he watched the intense fight between the two masters from the Tiger Rank. The two Tiger Rank masters stood quietly at a distance of more than ten meters apart, as if they were preparing for the final blow. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 86 Paul and Mac stood more than ten meters apart. Both were shocked by the strength of the other. However, they could also see their opponent¡¯s fighting intent. It was not easy to find an evenly matched opponent, and it was even harder to find this kind of opponent that would only attack and not defend. Mac grew up in an underground wrestling ring, and he learned his various skills from the wrestlers. Later, h e joined the army, but because of his withdrawn personality, he offended someone important. Finally, he was rescued by Old Master Quinn and joined the Quinn family. It was clear that the Quinns acknowledged Mac¡¯s ability now that he was assigned to protect the son of the Quinns On the other hand, Paul was always on the brink of life and death. If he could survive for many years in a foreign country that was constantly enveloped in the mes of war and came back alive, it was not just because of luck. Both of them were known for their toughness. Their punches wouldnd every single time as neither of them made any attempts to block. Because of this, both sides suffered some minor injuries, but to them, it was nothing at all. Now they were readjusting themselves while getting ready to showcase their finishing blow. The private room fell into a temporary silence. David originally wanted to make a move, but upon seeing Paul¡¯s eyes, he suppressed this thought. With his keen six senses, he could feel that Paul was excited, and that his blood was boiling. He yearned for this battle, and he also yearned for a breakthrough. The Luther family¡¯s bodyguards Rock and Vin were also paying close attention to the battle between the two Tiger Rank masters. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them. Both of them were top-notch masters and they were only one step away from entering the Tiger Rank. However, even this one step was like a moat which they might never be able to cross in their lifetime. If they could be inspired by watching the battle between the two Tiger Rank masters, then there might be a chance for them to go further. Charles, Sandy, and a group of the other SCC members looked at Paul in shock. They did not expect Paul to have such strength at all. If that was the case, David¡¯s background was indeed a little scary. This made them all look at David a little differently. Suddenly, the two people who were standing quietly moved at the same time. One could only see two shadows rushing towards each other at a very fast speed before converging in the middle in an instant. When the two of them met, Mac sank his breath to his lower stomach and pushed out his palm alongside the momentum of his whole body. Then, he shouted loudly in his heart, ¡®King Kong Palm!¡¯ Paul clenched his right fist in front of his chest. At the moment of contact, he gathered all his strength and punched out, thinking silently in his heart, ¡®Tiger Cannon Fist!¡¯ Boom! When the fist and the palm connected, a thunderous sound rang in everyone¡¯s ears, with the vibrations causing everyone to feel dizzy. Not only was there a loud noise, but this time, a huge airwave was produced while the two of them tried their best to fight against each other. Even the table and chairs that Zachary and Howard were sitting in earlier were overturned, making everyone feel as if they were in a violent storm. Then came two muffled groans. Paul and Mac flew backward from force at the same time. David hurried forward and put his hands on Paul¡¯s back to soften the blow that sent him flying. While on the other side, Zachary also caught Mac¡¯s flying body. Mac and Paul spit outrge mouthfuls of blood at the same time after stabilizing their bodies. Right now, both of them were a little sluggish. This time, the two of them did their best to cause great harm to each other. At this point, it would be difficult for either of them to recover within the next couple of months. ¡°Paul, how are you feeling?¡± David asked as he supported Paul. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but sir, I won¡¯t be able to protect you for a while,¡± Paul said. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You should recover first,¡± David said. On the other side. ¡°Mr. Quinn!¡± Mac wanted to speak, but was stopped by Zachary, ¡°Mac, you should rest first. Leave the rest to me.¡± Zachary handed the Mac to Howard so he could help support him. Then, he walked into the center of the private room by himself. ¡°Charles, do you think you can get away with someone helping you today?¡± As soon as Zachary¡¯s voice fell, the aura from his body instantly radiated outward, then, he drew a soft sword from his waist that glinted coldly in the light. Before Charles could answer, Zachary disappeared from where he stood. ¡°Mr. Luther, be careful!¡± ¡°Mr. Luther, be careful!¡± Rock and Vin shouted at the same time. The two stood in front of Charles and Sandy together. At this time, Zachary¡¯s attack also arrived. In reality, Zachary¡¯s strength was only at the first-ss peak level. However, Rock and Vin were both seriously injured earlier, so their strength was greatly reduced. They were defeated with two flicks of Zachary¡¯s sword the moment he showed up. Then, bloody wounds N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. started to appear on their bodies. After defeating the two, Zachary did not stop. Instead, he rushed directly in front of Charles and Sandy before stabbing Charles with his sword. Seeing that the sword in Zachary¡¯s hand was about to stab him, Charles closed his eyes and gave up resisting, but Sandy, who was beside him, pushed him away and fell under Zachary¡¯s sword herself. ¡°No!¡± Charles yelled, his eyes widening. Sandy pushed him away and fell under Zachary¡¯s sword! She wanted to die for him, so how could he let this happen? The tip of the sword stopped just a centimeter in front of Sandy. This was not Zachary finding his conscience and wanting to let the siblings go. Instead, two fingers appeared at the tip of the sword. These two fingers naturally belonged to David. Those two fingers stopped the blow from Zachary, a first-ss peak master? Zachary widened his eyes and looked at David in shock. Not only Zachary, everyone, including Mac, looked at David in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Quinn, that¡¯s enough,¡± David said calmly. Before Zachary could say anything, Mac, who was standing behind him, spoke. ¡°Mr. Quinn, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mac!¡± Zachary still wanted to say something. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mac repeated, his expression firm. Just now, he felt an aura from David that even he would fear. Zachary had never seen Mac talking to him in such a heavy tone, and he was slightly stunned at that moment. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 87 Zachary was caught between a rock and a hard ce. If he left right now, he wouldpletely humiliate himself as the son of the Quinns and also one of the eight great fighters of the T Faction. However, if he did not leave, he feared the consequences. He had never seen Mac talking to him in such a tone. Mac had been by his side for many years, and would never do anything to hurt him. What should he do? Should he leave or should he stay? Zachary nced at everyone in the private room. Except for David¡¯s indifferent expression, everyone else was a little stunned. The extreme duel of the Tiger Rank masters was indeed thrilling, and while he was amazed, he was also longing for this in his heart. Zachary felt that he could not leave yet, and even if he could not kill Charles today, he had to teach him a lesson he would never forget. If he retreated today, besides his prestige, it would also affect his state of mind. He had already reached the peak of being a first-ss master. If he wanted to get into the Tiger Rank, he had to have indomitable determination. The most important thing was that he felt that no one dared to kill him or even seriously hurt him. As the eldest son of the Quinns in Capital City, he had such confidence. No one in River City could bear the anger of the Quinns in Capital City. Definitely not the Luther family, let alone other families. Even when Charles was using a gun, he only dared to point it at Mac, not at him. This was the benefit of having a strong background. He could kill others, but others dared not kill him. After thinking about that key point, Zachary pushed the sword forward hard with his right hand, trying to pierce Sandy¡¯s body. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, if when he used all of his might, the sword in his hand did not move at all. How? How was this possible? He had exerted all of his strength and yet he could not beat two fingers? Mac could also tell that Zachary was not nning to leave. If Zachary did not want to leave, he had no choice either. He was only here to protect Zachary, and now, h e only hoped that the Quinns¡¯ reputation could scare the other party such that he would not do anything too serious. ¡°Sir, please spare him. If you do, the Quinns will be eternally grateful!¡± Mac quickly said. David ignored Mac and said to Zachary faintly, ¡°Mr. Quinn, it seems that you¡¯re not giving up yet.¡± Then, he released his hold on the tip of the sword, and, with speed as fast as lightning, pressed his fingers together and flicked the tip of the sword. Ding! A crisp voice resonated through the private room. This was the sound produced by the extremely fast vibration. It travelled into everyone¡¯s ears extremely sharply, making them feel as if they were being pierced by countless needles. Zachary¡¯s right hand was also shaken by the extremely fast vibration from the tip of the sword. His whole arm was numb now, and it was as if that arm did not belong to him. He quickly released the hilt of the sword. The moment he released the hilt of the sword, the body of the sword could no longer withstand such a rapid vibration and it shattered into countless pieces, scattering on the ground. Everyone watched this scene in shock, including the two Tiger Rank masters. David stood indifferently beside Sandy. She had her eyes closed and her face was scrunched. Zachary stood two meters away, clutching holding his right hand with his left hand, his face twisted with pain. Moreover, the fragments of his soft swordid between them. Zachary looked at the fragments on the ground in front of him and there was an indescribable shock in his heart. This was a superalloy weapon made with the most advanced technology. It was not an exaggeration to say that it could cut through iron like mud, but now, it had broken into pieces after a single flick. The strength of this person was simply unimaginable, and he was really scared now. If this person had such strength at such a young age, how strong was the family behind him? Mac quickly disregarded his seriously injured body, pushed away Howard¡¯s support, and quickly stepped forward to stand in front of Zachary. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 88 Howard stood there watching David, a little distracted. When he saw David for the first time, he felt that this man was familiar, but he could not remember where he had met him. It was not until the other party introduced himself as David Lidell that Howard remembered. Wasn¡¯t this the guy who was rumored to have vomited blood and fallen into aa after he was dumped by his girlfriend in the woods beside the field of South River University a few days ago? He could still find some of David¡¯s photos and deeds on his phone. Although they looked the same, had the same name, and were about the same age, their temperaments werepletely different. He suspected that they were two different people, but how could there be such a coincidence? It was impossible that their age, appearance, and name were the same. Thus, this meant that this person was David Lidell, a student from his university who vomited blood after h e was dumped by his girlfriend. However, he was standing here now with this indifferent temperament. He was not even taking Mr. Quinn seriously. He felt that this was a little unbelievable. ¡°Mr. Quinn, do you want to continue?¡± David asked. David did not continue. His purpose was just to save Charles. After all, Charles had helped him and the two were in the same club. Thus, he could not stand by while watching the other being killed. 1 He also did not want to offend Zachary. Although at this moment, he felt that his strength should be quite strong, his background was still far from impressive. Moreover, there was no rivalry between the two. Zachary wanted to kill Charles, not him. If someone really wanted to kill him, David felt that he would not hold back. No matter what the background of the opponent was, he would kill them without hesitating. This was the change brought about by strength. Zachary did not say anything. He just stared straight at David with Mac between them. He could not understand. David was obviously younger than him, but why was he so strong? Perhaps¡­ Zachary thought of a possibility. Only this could exin it all. Upon thinking of this, Zachary was relieved. Only they could cultivate such talents. However, he had to report this matter to the T Faction as soon as possible. Those people had shown up and some of them had already joined SCC. This was not good news for the T Faction. ¡°Mac, Howard, let¡¯s go.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Howard quickly stepped forward to support Mac. Then, the three of them left the private room together. When Zachary walked to the door of the private room, he turned around, looked at Charles, and said,¡± Charles, I hope you will have the same good luck the next time we meet.¡± Then he said to David, ¡°David, we will meet again.¡± After that, the trio left. Aside from David and Paul, everyone in the private room let out sighs of relief. They were very stressed by the appearance of the legendary eight great fighters of the Capital City T Faction. Then, everyone began looking at David in a different light. When they first met him, they stared at him with disdain in their eyes, but now, it was reced with respect. He went head-to-head with Zachary, one of the eight great fighters of the T Faction and won. Besides this, he even saved Mr. Luther from his attack. If word about this got out, the entire Sheffield SCC would shake. A powerful man would be respected no matter where he went. ¡°Dave, my sister and I will never forget you saving us today. From now on, no matter what you need, just tell me and I will never say no.¡± ¡°Me too! I won¡¯t say no to anything you ask for either. If anything happens to you in River City, just tell them my name.¡± Sandy immediately went back to her delinquent self. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Charles.¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 89 Zachary and the gang sat in the car. Howard was driving in front while Zachary and Mac sat behind. Normally, Mac would be the one driving, but since he was severely injured, only Howard could drive. Howard would need to send them back to North River Province. In the car. ¡°Mac, what level is David at?¡± Zachary asked. He wanted to know the strength of David, who was younger than him. ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t tell. He only showed an ounce of his aura, but it already horrified me. Plus, I can¡¯t smash the sword with a flick of a finger like him. I think he¡¯s at least at the peak of the Tiger Rank or even higher!¡± Mac replied after thinking about it. ¡°Above the Tiger Rank? H-How is that possible?¡± Zachary asked in shock. ¡°Sir, you should know that there are always people who can do better. Some of them are extremely talented. Back when I was in the underground wrestling ring, I met a guy that was not any inferior to David,¡± Mac exined patiently. ¡°Mac, do you think I have a chance to reach that level?¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re pretty talented, so if you are willing to work hard, you¡¯ll be able to do it.¡± ¡°However, how much further will they progress once I reach a level like them?¡± This time, Mac did not answer. It was because he did not know how to answer. There were differences in human beings, just like how someone¡¯s starting line was the goal that others would never be able to achieve in their lifetime. Some people were born to be very talented. They could reach a super high level with just a bit of hard work However, others would not have such talent, so no matter how hard they worked, they would always be stuck in the same spot. That was why he did not know how to answer this question. Zachary was talented, but there was still some disparity between him and those real geniuses. ¡°Mr. Quinn, I know that guy,¡± Howard said as he drove. ¡°Oh? You know him?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a student from SRU!¡± ¡°A student from SRU?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± After that, Howard told Zachary some rumors about David. Then, he also sent the photos he saved on his phone to Zachary. ¡°So he¡¯s deliberately keeping a low profile on campus!¡± Zachary asked. ¡°That should be the case!¡± Howard answered. How interesting. He was such a powerful person, but he was pretending to be low profile. He did not even do anything after his girlfriend was stolen from him. What kind of person was he? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. David sent Paul to Champion Hospital. Even though it was at night, most of the leaders of the hospital were waiting for them. Because of this, David figured Charles had notified them in advance. After a full body checkup, they found that there was nothing seriously wrong with Paul¡¯s body. However, there was some damage to his internal organs, so he needed to recuperate for some time. David asked the hospital to proceed with the hospitalization process. He would not be staying far from his mother¡¯s room, so that way, he could go and apany his mother whenever he wanted. He could actually stay right next-door to his mother, but Paul was worried that his mother would be worried if she knew that he was hurt, so he realized it would be better if he stayed a little further from her. ¡°Paul, you have to recover properly. You can go apany your mother when you¡¯re free. Don¡¯t think about anything else. After you and your mother are discharged, you can stay in River City. I¡¯ll arrange everything for you,¡± David said to Paul in the hospital room where he stayed. ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯ll ask two of my friends to rece me while I¡¯m in the hospital. They¡¯ve been traveling abroad with me for many years and they¡¯re not any worse than me,¡± Paul said. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 90 Those two were his friends who had experienced life and death situations with him, so Paul wanted to help them too. Back then, the three of them gave all of their money to the family of their friend¡¯s who stayed abroad after they came back. So now, their lives were not that great either. Hence, it would be best if they could work together and fight together for a guy from an aristocratic family like David. ¡°Oh? You have friends like that? Get in contact with them. Get as many of them as you can. I¡¯ll give them the best treatment,¡± David said quickly. Of course, it would be better to have more experts like Paul. He had all the money in the world anyway. ¡°All of us went abroad together and only three of us came back. The rest of them stayed abroad forever,¡± Paul said in a deep voice. ¡°My condolences,¡± David patted Paul¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m fine. All of us came back from the gates of hell so we won¡¯t fret over trifling matters.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Call them over tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± By the time David went back to South River International Residence, it was already 11 at night. After he took a light shower, hey down and yed with his phone. A lot of people had sent him messages. Tara: (David, when are you free? My parents want to buy you dinner to thank you.] David: [It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing.) Soon after David replied, Tara texted back. Tara: [lt might be nothing to you, but for us it¡¯s a huge deal!] David: [Alright, but I don¡¯t have time these two days. Let¡¯s wait till next week.] Tara: (Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your call!) After David finished chatting with Tara, he opened Patrick¡¯s message. Patrick: (Are you alright, Dave? Thanks for what happened today! If you didn¡¯t show up, I don¡¯t know what would have happened to me and Maddie. Right, how did you know I¡¯m in Room 47 of Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center?) David: [I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m already home and I¡¯m getting ready to rest. Didn¡¯t you text me that you¡¯re in Room 47 i In the Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center and that you were in trouble?] N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Patrick: [I didn¡¯t! Plus, I have no idea that you kept such a huge secret. With your previous performance, won¡¯t l be asking you toe to die with us if I ever call you? Tell me, when are you going to exin everything to me and the boys?] David was taken aback. If Patrick did not text him asking for help, then who used his phone to send that message? David: (Take a look at this then.] David screenshotted the message Patrick sent him and showed it to Patrick. When Patrick saw the time, he replied. Patrick: [Judging from the time, I think Maddie¡¯s friend was the one who sent this. At that moment, I was kicked and my phone flew out. If that¡¯s the case, I should have to thank her. If not, I can¡¯t even imagine what would¡¯ve happened.] David: Pat, you shouldfort Madison. I think she¡¯s scared witless now. Let¡¯s have dinner once we have time and then I¡¯ll tell you guys the situation.] Patrick: [Of course! We¡¯re under the same nket haha. We¡¯re going to wash up now!) David: [F*ck¡­ You animal!) Patrick: (Don¡¯t be jealous of me! When are you taking Amelia down? You can do it! Alright, I have to go now. Maddie¡¯s done showering and I¡¯m going for a second round. I¡¯ll thank you properly next time.) David tossed his phone on the bed as he was too tired to reply to the others. He was too exhausted today, so he would look through them slowly tomorrow. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 91 It was midday by the time David woke up the next day. After getting up and washing up, he went to the Golden Leaf Hotel for a meal. While he was at it, he packed some food with high nutritional value for Paul and his mother before going to Champion Hospital. While David was on the way to the hospital, two men in their thirties came to Paul¡¯s hospital room and began chatting with him. ¡°Boss, what happened to you? Who injured you?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve rarely suffered such serious injuries even when we were on the battlefield. With your physical strength, it will take at least a month for you to heal.¡± ¡°Why? Do you want to avenge me?¡± Paul asked. ¡°No, if you can¡¯t defeat them, it¡¯ll be useless even if we went.¡± ¡°Who says I can¡¯t defeat him? Neither side won, okay? He¡¯s not much better! I think he¡¯s lying in bed like m e now!¡± ¡°Is he severely injured? Who are you talking about? Where? We¡¯ll go and f*ck him up!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°By the way, how have you guys been recently?¡± Paul asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it. I am uncultured and I only have a lot of energy. It¡¯s basically useless where I¡¯m from. I can only move bricks on the construction site to make money, but at least I can sleep peacefully because it¡¯s more stable than working abroad.¡± ¡°My situation¡¯s almost the same,¡± replied another. ¡°If we didn¡¯t ept thest task, all twelve of us would be fine now,¡± Paul said in a low voice. ¡°Boss, that was the unanimous decision from all of us. We all wanted toe home and buy a car, a house, and get married. I me God for being unfair to us.¡± As they were talking about this, the three of them were a little silent. This was something that they still could not get over. On the day before returning to the country, nine of the twelve brothers were gone in the blink of an eye. Only the three of them came back alive. So, after they came back, they gave all the money they made in the past years to the families of their fallen brothers. After a while, Paul said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, don¡¯t go back there anymore. You¡¯ll waste all of your talents!¡± ¡°What else can we do then? Our country can¡¯tpare to other countries. Everything here is so strict and if we don¡¯t pay attention, we might get ourselves locked up,¡± one of them said. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m working for someone named Mr. Lidell. He¡¯s studying here in River City. My main job is to protect his safety in secret. You guys should take over for me while I¡¯m recuperating! Mr. Lidell said if you work for him, he¡¯ll give you the best treatment.¡± ¡°Really? We¡¯re the best at protecting the safety of our employers. Plus, our country is much safer than the other countries, so I¡¯m sure it¡¯s much safer. How much money will Mr. Lidell give us per month? I can only make eight thousand bucks a month on the construction site. I won¡¯t say yes if it¡¯s lower than that.¡± ¡°You must be dreaming. Do you still think you¡¯re abroad? How is this more tiring than working on a construction site? It¡¯s definitely less than that,¡± the other person interrupted. ¡°At least five thousand bucks then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such an embarrassment. Listen, Mr. Lidell is letting me drive a car that is worth millions. Are you still worried about your measly sry? This job has a monthly sry of at least ten thousand bucks!¡± ¡°Really? I won¡¯t go back then. When are you introducing him to us?¡± ¡°What about this afternoon? I think he¡¯s still resting now. I¡¯ll call himter this afternoon.¡± As the three were chatting, David entered the room. ¡°Mr. Lidell, why are you here?¡± Paul wanted to get up quickly, but David stopped him. ¡°Paul, rest well. I brought you some food. These must be the friends you were talking about.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, let me introduce you.¡± Paul introduced the friends he had previously worked with to David. The slightly taller one was named Gordon Michaels while the slightly shorter one was Wayne Coulson. The two of them did not look very muscr, but their every move appeared powerful. This was the disy of extreme explosive power. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Those bodybuilders on television looked very muscr but they might not be too strong. ¡°Paul, you should rest first. I¡¯ll take them to get lunch to wee them,¡± David said. ¡°Mr. Lidell, we can take care of our lunch ourselves. You don¡¯t have to go through the trouble,¡± Gordon said. ¡°Since we¡¯re at this stage, you should just listen to me.¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 92 ¡°You should just go with Mr. Lidell,¡± Paul said. David drove his Benz G-ss and took the two to the Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center. Then, David let them drive his Benz G-ss while he drove his Bugatti Veyron in front of them. Since Paul was injuredst night and could not drive, they left the Bugatti Veyron here. Inside the Benz, Wayne drove the car as they followed David¡¯s car. To mercenaries who had been working abroad many years like them, driving was the most basic skill. Aside from cars, they could even drive tanks. ¡°Gordon, I think Boss is working for the right guy this time. Mr. Lidell is definitely a rich person. I think the car he¡¯s driving right now is worth tens of millions. Plus, he¡¯s pretty nice too. He even brought Boss food,¡± Wayne said as he was driving. ¡°Yeah, so we have to perform well and not embarrass Boss,¡± Gordon replied. ¡°Of course!¡± David led the two to the Golden Leaf Hotel. Gordon and Wayne were stunned when they saw a hotel with such extravagant decorations. Even though the two of them had been abroad for so many years, they were in war-torn countries so they were not familiar with such fancy ces. ¡°Um, Mr. Lidell, we can eat at a random ce. You don¡¯t need to take us to such a fancy ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is my hotel, so if you¡¯re ever free, you can stay and eat your three meals here. I¡¯ll bear all of the expenses.¡± ¡®This is his hotel and we¡¯re eating and staying here from now on?¡¯ The two were a little dazed when they looked at the eight-star hotel in front of them. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After they had lunch, they kind of wished that this would never end. They had been alive for so many years and they had never had such good food. They were living such horrible lives back then. At night, Charles called David and asked him to go to the Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center. When David arrived, he saw Harry and Six Camden kneeling in the private room. When they saw David, they kept kowtowing to him. ¡°Mr. Lidell, I was wrong. Please forgive me! I will never dare to do that again.¡± Thump thump thump! The two kept kowtowing until their foreheads started to bleed. ¡°Dave, I¡¯ll let you handle them both. You can do anything you want with them and I¡¯ll clean up after you,¡± Charles stood up and said to David. After he said that, he exited the private room. David looked at the two and did not say anything. This was the change brought about by strength. If he was still a normal university student, what would happen to Patrick and his girlfriend? David called the victims Patrick and Madison over. When Madison got here, she was still scared. Patrick immediately went up to Harry and punched him furiously. The entire room was filled with Harry¡¯s screams of pain. He had been holding himself back. He watched someone else bully his girlfriend in front of him, and if David did not get there in time, he would be traumatized for life. In the end, Patrick finally stopped when Harry was beaten until there were multiple fractures throughout his body and was then sent to the hospital. No one did anything to Six Camden. Even though he was Harry¡¯s boss, this incident had no direct rtion t o him. So, they would just let Paul take care of him. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 93 The Labor Day break ended just like that. David walked on the campus of South River University on the first day of ss. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t that the Piano Prince David? If he sings ¡®Boy¡¯ to me, I¡¯ll agree to be his girlfriend!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Stop dreaming! No way he¡¯d like you!¡± ¡°What if he likes someone like me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure he likes someone like me!¡± David looked at the two girls who were talking and could not help but shudder. One of them was overweight and one of them had blemishes all over her face. David walked quicker to his ss and noticed that there were a lot of people talking about him while he was on his way. However, most of them were on the same level as the two girls who were talking about him earlier. The girls in this university were iparable with the girls in the Multimedia University. They were different on so many levels. By the time he reached his ss, most of the students were already there. When they saw David, they stared at him with strange expressions. It was because David¡¯s performance was too shocking on the Labor Day talent show. Not only did he write the song andpose it himself, he even sang it while ying the piano. Moreover, the lyrics were so good. David looked at the students in his ss. When he spotted Ava, he felt much better. He finally saw someone that was not horrifying. Then, he went back to his seat. Morning ss ended just like that. The sses in the afternoon were optional, so David was dragged to the indoor basketball court to y basketball by Patrick and a few of his roommates. Back then, David would also be asked to go. He liked ying basketball and he liked to listen to the cheers of the students on the court. Of course, the most important thing was that Sarah liked to watch too. However, that was only in his imagination. With his skills, aside from a few rounds with Patrick and the gang, he would not even participate in matches between sses because he was just not good enough. Although he was 180cm tall, his body was too thin, and he did not have much strength. He would even stumble backward if someone bumped into him. Plus, he did not have time to practice his basketball skills. However, that was before. Now, David¡¯s body had reached its peak, and he figured no one would be able t o move him if they bumped into him now. The four of them started getting into teams and soonpeted with each other in teams of two. Patrick and David were a team while William and Finn were another. Patrick was on the university¡¯s basketball team. Even though he was just a backup, most people could notpare to him. So, he could only guide an amateur like David so that all of them could y together. David would be responsible for serving the ball. After a while, it would basically be just Patrick against the other team. When the four of them were having fun, Leo and a few of his people came over. Since there was limited room in the indoor basketball court, everyone would have to fight for space. There were a lot of outdoor courts, but since it was noontime and it was hot, no one would go out theret o torture themselves. Normally, no one would snatch a court that someone else was using unless they were willing to y together. If the people in the court refused to leave, then the other party could only leave. Of course, that would be the normal situation. There were so many powerful guys on campus and whenever they were here, someone would have to give up their court to them. For example, Mr. Howard Jackson, the president of the student council of South River University and the most handsome guy on campus. If he was around, no one would stubbornly refuse to give him their court. Leo was not at that level yet. David kept serving the ball while standing at the three-point field. When Leo and his gang were not far away from him, one of them asked loudly, ¡°Leo, I heard you got Sarah pregnant? Is that true?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Who asked her to be so weak? I only slept with her a few times and she got pregnant. Sigh, seriously,¡± Leo sighed and answered. ¡°What are you going to do then, Leo? Are you going to marry her?¡± ¡°Marry her? What am I going to do? I¡¯ll give her some money to abort it, what else?¡± ¡°Leo, you¡¯re the man. David has been dating Sarah for so long and he never got her pregnant. She only dated you for a few days and she¡¯s already pregnant.¡± ¡°Honestly, Sarah was still a virgin when she got with me. I don¡¯t like to y with other people¡¯s old toys.¡± ¡°What? A virgin? Is it possible that David can¡¯t get it up?¡± ¡°How would I know? But I think so.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Then, the gang startedughing. Leo and his gang¡¯s loud exchange caused some people around them to start discussing among themselves. Then, they started to talk about David vomiting blood and passing out again. Sarah and Sophie were walking over at this moment. When they heard what everyone was talking about, Sarah¡¯s face turned pale and tears started welling up in her eyes. David turned his head to nce at Leo and his gang. Naturally, Leo stared at David without showing weakness. Patrick and the other two guys walked over as well. ¡°Leo, I can¡¯t control what you want to say, but if you mention my name one more time, I¡¯ll make you go out here on your knees, do you believe that?¡± David looked at Leo and said tly. He was a little mad. He could not control what Leo said about Sarah because it was a path Sarah chose. However, this scumbag was telling everyone that he could not get it up. This was extremely intolerable. ¡®I was respecting her, what¡¯s so wrong about that?¡¯ When Leo was about to speak, he saw Sarah ring at him with a pale face and red eyes. ¡°Leo, are you still human? Sarah suffered so much for you. How dare you talk about her like that in front o f so many people!¡± Sophie said angrily. Leo felt a little embarrassed right now as he was the one who made David so angry that he vomited blood and passed out. So, when he saw David, he wanted to trigger him again to see if he could humiliate him likest time. There were so many people watching, so the effect would be better than before. How dare David be so close to Amelia. Now, he had to be ready to ept Leo¡¯s avenge, however, h e did not expect Sarah to be behind him. ¡°Leo, tell me, why are you doing that to me? What did you tell me when we started dating? You told me that you¡¯ll be with me forever and that you¡¯d marry me after we graduate. How many days has it been?¡± Sarah asked as she wept. Leo was in a dilemma now. However, it would be impossible for him to apologize to Sarah in front of so many people. If that was the case, how would he continue to show his face in South River University? So, he braced himself and said, ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m done with you. Don¡¯t you just want money? Tell me, how much do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± He could not lose his prestige in front of so many people. If worse came to worst, he would spend more money to buy some clothes or bags to coax Sarah. ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah did not expect Leo to say something like that in front of so many people, so she did not know how t o answer him. Then, she turned around and ran away in tears. ¡°Leo, you animal!¡± After Sophie said that, she turned around to chase after Sarah. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 94 Sarah and Sophie left. However, some people were arrogant and despotic at the scene. There were four on David¡¯s side while there were five on Leo¡¯s side. One of them was even a starting member of the university¡¯s basketball team. He was 190cm tall and he was at least 250 pounds. On the surface, David¡¯s side was in a disadvantageous position.. The bystanders around them kept instigating both sides. Honestly, they did not care how big this matter became. However, a group fight would be a major event on campus, and it would break the bottom line of the university. Aside from David, the rest of them did not dare to cross this line. Even a rich kid like Leo would not dare to do so. If he was expelled, not only would his father would cut off all his financial support, he might even break his legs. Thus, the two sides just stood there. At this moment, someone suggested that they should have a 3 vs 3 street basketball match. This was the best way to resolve a conflict on the basketball court. Leo immediately agreed as this was just up his alley. David only had Patrick who was considered good as he was a backup for the university basketball team, the other two were just decent. David was even worse as he was just an amateur, so Leo was not even concerned about him. There was a starting member on his side. A starting member was not on the same level as a backup. Plus, he was not weaker than Patrick, so he would definitely win. ¡°What do you think, David? Do you dare to do this? Don¡¯t back away if you¡¯re a man! If you don¡¯t dare, we will only send three of us to go against all four of you,¡± Leo said to David arrogantly. ¡°Dave, don¡¯t fall for that. He¡¯s purposely saying that to trigger you. Gori¡¯s around and we won¡¯t have a chance,¡± Patrick at one side whispered to David. Patrick was not someone who would admit defeat easily. However, now that they were against the university basketball team¡¯s starting member, Max ¡®Gori¡¯ Thompson, he had to back down. Since they were all from the basketball team, they would always train together. Therefore, Patrick knew Max¡¯s strength very well. He would almost be invincible if they were to y half-court street basketball. They might only have a chance if it was a full-court because after all, he was big and he had limited stamina. Leo saw Patrick talking David down and said directly to him, ¡°Patrick, stop spewing nonsense, you coward.¡± ¡°Leo, if you have the balls, don¡¯t make Max y. Justpete with us.¡± ¡°Not make him y? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t I just fight you with my fist? You¡¯re indeed a coward. If you don¡¯t have the guts, you should just get lost!¡± Patrick wanted to retort but David spoke. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Dave!¡± At one side, Patrick quickly yelled out. ¡°Pat, I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. David¡¯s basketball skills were bad back then, but it did not mean that he was bad right now. He silently added basketball skills on the skills column and then, he spent 10vish points to upgrade it to Expert. With his maximum physical strength as a backup, it was not an exaggeration to say that David was almost god-like in basketball. Leo quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who agreed to this, David. A word spoken can never be taken back.¡± ¡°Yeah, I said that. Leo, how do you want to do this?¡± David asked. ¡°Since it¡¯s a match, how could we not have a prize? Whoever loses will have to go to the broadcasting room on campus tomorrow during lunch break and yell ¡®I am a piece of trash¡¯ in front of all the lecturers and students. After that, the losing side will have to host an apology feast in Golden Leaf Hotel, what do you think?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that,¡± David answered nonchntly. ¡°Dave, we¡­¡± Patrick wanted to say something, but Dave interrupted him, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Pat. Just do your best.¡± ¡°Alright, the rule will be a 3 vs 3 street basketball. Whoever gets 10 goals will win. A typical three-pointer will now count as 2 points. No problem with that, right?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Right, how many of you will go? Three or four?¡± Leo asked in a mocking tone. ¡°Just three of us will go.¡± ¡°You made this choice, so don¡¯t me me for bullying you.¡± David and Leo were going to have a 3 vs 3 street basketball match. News of this was spread around by some nosy people. If they lost, not only would they need to say ¡®I am a piece of trash¡¯ in the university¡¯s broadcasting room, they would even have to host an apology feast in Golden Leaf Hotel. The stakes were high. 1 Aside from the humiliation, they stood to lose money. One table at the Golden Leaf Hotel would cost at least tens of thousands. Soon, more and more students showed up at the gymnasium of South River University. Some of the students even skipped ss toe to watch. When David¡¯s ssmates heard this, they naturally came over to observe. Some of them came to cheer for David and some of them came to watch David make a fool of himself. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t that Amelia, one of the Three Campus Belles? I didn¡¯t expect her toe.¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 95 ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? Amelia is dating David!¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°What do you mean no way? I saw them walk out of campus together with my own eyes.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Leo pursuing Amelia this whole time? I didn¡¯t think that David would be one step ahead of him. N o wonder the two of them would fight whenever they saw each other.¡± ¡°I heard Leo was the one who stole David¡¯s girlfriend Sarah, so that¡¯s why David took down Leo¡¯s goddess, whom he had thus far failed to pursue.¡± ¡°Damn, what a badass!¡± ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Ava?¡± Another person yelled. ¡°Damn, yeah, it is!¡± ¡°Now, only Luna from the Three Campus Belles of SRU is not here. Do you think she¡¯lle?¡± ¡°Probably not. Luna isn¡¯t nosy.¡± Both sides were now ready. Patrick, William, and Finn were on David¡¯s side. David would not y yet. He wanted to see how they would do. Meanwhile, Leo, Gori Max, and one of Leo¡¯s attendants were on Leo¡¯s side. The referee was one of the yers from the university¡¯s basketball team. With a whistle, the match started. Patrick was the first to serve the ball. Patrick dribbled the ball skillfully and bent his body. The ball traveled between his legs while Leo stood right in front of him. Then, Patrick sped up. He dribbled the ball with his right hand and moved quickly to the right. Leo quickly followed behind him to stop him. Then, Patrick stopped abruptly and used his left hand to dribble the ball to move it to the left. Leo failed to follow him, and he let Patrick enter the restricted area. When Patrick moved past Leo to get ready to jump on the restricted area and send the ball into the basket, a huge figure appeared in front of him. Gori Max jumped in front of Patrick. With his height and vertical reach, Patrick¡¯s shot would definitely b e stopped. Patrick reacted resourcefully and passed the ball in mid-air to Finn, who was waiting at the wing. Finn caught the ball and since there was no one guarding him, he did ayup and the ball entered the basket easily Team David 1 vs Team Leo 0. Thunderous apuse could be heard at the scene. ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°Good shot!¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± Leo¡¯s face turned dark. It was time for the second ball. Leo faced Patrick while holding the ball. The crowd screamed when they saw him showing off his dribbling skills. However, Patrick stopped him when he feinted going to the left but was actually dashing toward the right. Leo took a step forward and jumped in front of Patrick to throw the ball. Thud! The ball hit the basket and bounced up. When everyone was going to fight for the rebound, a hand directly pushed the ball that had bounced away back into the basket. Gori Max¡¯s strength as the university team¡¯s starting member was no exaggeration. Then, he made another rebound shot. ¡°Damn, what a bad*ss!¡± ¡°Go, Gori!¡± ¡°Do another one!¡± Various screams could be heard at the scene. Team David 1 VS Team Leo 1. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 96 Gori Max learned the lesson from the first point and was no longer passive because of Patrick. He would stay in the restricted area and would not jump randomly. That way, Patrick and the gang could not do anything about him and they did not dare to enter the restricted area. Thus, they would only shoot from outside the restricted area. However, their lucks were not that good that day. They shot several times, but none of them went into the basket. With Gori guarding in the restricted area, it could be said that Leo was able to shoot unlimited times. Although his hit rate was very low, there would be someone keeping an eye on the rebound. Whether it was offensive rebounds or defensive rebounds, Gori Max was able to make all of those himself. Thus, Leo shot without any pressure. Soon the score came to 2 to 8. Team David had only two points, while Team Leo had eight, and with just two more points, Team Leo would win. It was time for David to y. If he did not y now, the match would be over if Leo scored a three-pointer. David motioned to the referee to call for a timeout. After the timeout, Patrick and the gang returned to the rest area. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dave! My skills are not that great today. I¡¯m unable to make a lot of the outside shots,¡± Patrick said apologetically. ¡°Us too.¡± Finn and William were also said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m the one who epted this match. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve done your best. I¡¯ll go next. Are any o f you tired? You can go take a break first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± William said. ¡°Alright, Will, you should rest first.¡± Time was up. David walked onto the court with Patrick and Finn. ¡°Damn, they got a recement.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the guy who sang ¡®Boy¡¯ during the Labor Day talent show? His name is David, right? Does he know how to y basketball?¡± 1 ¡°No way. He¡¯s just a noob,¡± Dean said from one side. Ever since the Labor Day talent show, Dean had been mad at David. He was just a nameless pauper in ss and now he¡¯s suddenly the Piano Prince. He should be in the limelight with Ava, but in the end, David stole it from him. Dean¡¯s answer pissed off a lot of the students from their ss. ¡°Dean, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to cheer for your ssmate, but how can you dampen his enthusiasm? You¡¯re the ss monitor!¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re just jealous. David is so much more talented than you. Not only did he write andpose his own song, he even sangwhile ying the piano. How can youpare to him?¡± A few of the girls in ss scolded Dean. Now, David was the idol of a lot of the girls in David¡¯s ss. Back then, they never noticed David. However, after the Labor Day talent show, they noticed that David was getting increasingly handsome day by day. Plus, he even became very ssy. Right now, David had some fans in South River University. Ava was also staring curiously at David as thetter walked onto the court. She wanted to see what else David could do. Amelia was also here to watch David. There was an affectionate glint in her eyes. Leo watched as David walked into the court. ¡°David, don¡¯t forget 12 noon tomorrow. I¡¯ll listen closely to piece-of-trash Lidell¡¯s introduction.¡± ¡°The match is not over yet. You never know who¡¯ll be the one listening to who¡¯s introduction.¡± ¡°What? Do you think you¡¯ll win? Do you think you can turn the situation around bying onto the court? You seriously overestimated your capabilities,¡± Leo said sarcastically. ¡°We¡¯ll know once this is over. Alright, let¡¯s start.¡± David did not retort. He much preferred replying with his skills. What was the use of just saying he was great? The more Leo spoke, the more painful it would be if he failed. The ball was in David¡¯s court. David stood at the three-point field and passed the ball to Patrick. Then, he hinted at Patrick to pass the ball back to him. Patrick was about to dribble the ball to attack, but when he saw David¡¯s hint, he hesitated before passing the ball back to David. David caught the ball and used his right hand to lift the ball above his head. The person opposite him right now was Leo¡¯s attendant. It was obvious that they were not worried about David at all. More than 100 people at the scene could not take their eyes away from David. They wanted to see how h e would attack Then, they saw David pushing the ball with his right hand before it flew out. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Does he know how to y or not?¡¯ ¡®He thinks the ball will go into the basket just like that?¡¯ Everyone at the scene, including the people on the court, shared the same thought. The yers even rushed under the board to snatch the rebound. However, three secondster, they were all stunned. They watched the ball entering the basket without touching the. Team David 4 VS Team Leo 8. ¡°It went in? Can you believe that?¡± ¡°Damn, was he cheating?¡± Even though a lot of them did not believe this, the ball indeed went into the basket. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Go, David!¡± ¡°David, that looks so amazing! Do it again! Some of David¡¯s fans started screaming for David. The ball was in Leo¡¯s court for the next shot. David went up to defend voluntarily while Patrick went to the restricted area to stand opposite Gori Max. ¡°David, don¡¯t think that you can change the situation because you got lucky. I¡¯ll show you what real basketball is.¡± Leo said and started disying his fancy dribbling. He was now showcasing all kinds of fancy moves. David was still standing in front of Leo, and he did not make any defense gestures. ¡°David, you¡¯re provoking me. I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of that.¡± Suddenly, Leo sped up and moved past David¡¯s right side. However, David did not react at all. Leo was thrilled. When he got to the restricted area, he was about to jump and make a shot. ¡®Huh? ¡®Where is the ball? ¡®Where is my ball? Where did it go?¡¯ Leo turned around and saw David holding the ball with his right hand at the three-point field. He then tossed the ball with the same movements as earlier. The ball entered the basket without touching the again. Team David 6: VS Team Leo 8. If the first time was luck, what was the second time? There was an uproar at the scene. ¡°Damn, what a legend! How did he take the ball from Leo? Did you see it?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. My eyesight went blurry for a bit and then Leo¡¯s ball was taken from him.¡± ¡°Damn, he was too f*cking fast!¡± ¡°Who said David doesn¡¯t know how to y basketball just now? He¡¯s an expert in this!¡± Leo¡¯s face turned dark as he held the ball. This time, he did not say anything and he did not make so many fancy moves. He yed steadily, and after he dribbled the ball causally, he intended to take the ball back and pass to Gori so that Gori could score another rebound. However, before he took the ball back, he felt a breeze before the ball disappeared from his hands. His ball was stolen from him again. After David stole Leo¡¯s ball, he walked past the three-point field and turned around before casually tossing the ball into the hoop. Thus, the ball went through the basket without touching the again. Team David 8 VS Team Leo 8. At this moment, the scene was silent. Everyone was astonished. This was the third three-pointer that went into the basket without touching the. This was not just luck now. David was definitely an expert who was ying dumb to take advantage of his opponents. Leo asked for a timeout. He had no choice. If David made another three-pointer, he would be finished. He had to discuss with his team how they could stop David. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 97 Leo called for a timeout and began discussing how to stop David. Team David at the rest area. ¡°Well, well well, Dave, you¡¯ve been lying to us all this while!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you weren¡¯t ever so serious when you yed with us. Why? Were you looking down on us?¡± Patrick and the gang were also making fun of David. They did not expect David to be so powerful. Although Patrick knew that David¡¯s identity was somewhat mysterious, he did not expect him to y basketball so well. ¡°No, my friends, I just got enlightened recently.¡± David said with a wry smile. ¡®How should I exin this? ¡®Should I tell them I got a super cool system and I can just add points to whatever I want to learn? ¡®Would they believe me?¡¯ Amelia sat in the audience. She was watching David taking a break and was getting ready to go down and hand David the water in her hand. However, before she could do that, she saw that several girls had already gone over to deliver water to David. Hence, she could only puff out her cheeks and sit there angrily. ¡°David, you are so handsome! Come, have some water.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A girl ran onto the court and handed David the mineral water in her hand. ¡°Drink mine! Drink mine!¡± Before David could respond, another bottle was handed over to him. ¡°David, I adore you so much! Can you write a song for me too? I¡¯ve already thought of the name, you can just call it ¡®Girl¡¯.¡± David was quickly surrounded by several girls. Only a few men sat at Leo¡¯s side. There was not a single person who came to deliver water to them. Although Leo was rich and a veritable kid from a wealthy family, his reputation was not very good. He was a yboy who was always throwing his weight about. Seeing that David was so popr, Leo was in a bad mood. He quickly walked onto the court with his two teammates and signaled at the referee to start the game. The game continued. Leo served the ball from the three-point field. Gori Max did not stay under the basket anymore and instead went straight out to take Leo¡¯s pass. Then, he bowed his body, dribbled the ball with his right hand, and prepared to shoot the ball directly into the. With his height and weight, the shot was already in the bag once he went under the basket. Patrick was gradually being pushed under the basket by Max. He did not have a good solution either. His body and strength were too poor, so he could only desperately resist. However, it was useless, and he was quickly pushed under the basket. Max jumped up forcibly, grabbed the ball with his right hand, and dunked the ball. He was about to dunk with Patrick between him and the basket. ¡°Good shot!¡± Leo yelled. This shot was definitely in the bag. Gori Max was second to none in South River University in terms of being an overlord under the basket. Just as Max was about to dunk the basketball, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him and pped the ball out of his hand. p! The ball flew out. This figure that suddenly appeared was David. He had been keeping an eye on Max¡¯s actions at one side this entire time. This was because he was waiting to the block at the final moment. Max ¡®Gori¡¯ Thompson, the starting member of South River University¡¯s basketball team, was blocked? After this, the students who knew about basketball at the scene could not sit still anymore. The ones who came here to join in the fun did not know anything about basketball and they did not know what this blocked shot against Gori Max meant. ¡°Damn, Max¡¯s forceful dunk was blocked by David! Am I seeing things?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so amazing! That¡¯s so unbelievable! That¡¯s Gori Max! He¡¯s about 200cm tall but David who¡¯s 180cm tall managed to block his shot!¡± Voices of discussion reverberated through the gymnasium. They were not so surprised when David managed to make three three-pointers in a row. He only managed to cause an uproar among those people who came in to join the fun. However, this blocked shot was shocking. He dared to go head-on with Max, and even blocked his shot. David was so awesome! Now, an even louder cheer reverberated through the gymnasium. ¡°Go, David!¡± ¡°David, I love you!¡± All kinds of screams could be heard at the same time. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 98 Leo felt as horrible as if he had eaten feces. After Maxnded, he was still standing there in a daze. He had note back to his senses yet. He was blocked? And this happened in South River University? He had never been cked like this even when he went topete with other universities. This was a humiliation in his basketball career. Max looked at David in front of him, who was about a head shorter than him. Then, he said the first sentence sinceing onto the court. ¡°David, you son of a gun.¡± However, it was clear that he said this with endless anger. David shrugged and said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself.¡± Then, he ran back to the three-point field to catch the ball, leaving Max to stand there with a dark face that gradually turned pale. When the ball was pped out of Max¡¯s hand, it coincidentallynded near Finn. Then, David caught the ball Finn passed him. Leo immediately pressed up against David to stop him from making another shot. David shook from left to right, but Leo was still close behind. In reality, David could just make the shot because Leo was not an obstacle to him. However, he felt that it was not brilliant and shocking enough to win just like that. ¡®Isn¡¯t it just a dunk? I know how to do that too, okay?¡¯ David passed the ball to Patrick and then quickly turned around to move past Leo. At this moment, Patrick passed the ball back to David. Without Leo blocking him in front, David quickly ran into the restricted area while dribbling the ball. ¡°Damn, what is David doing? Aren¡¯t his three-pointers extremely urate? He¡¯ll win if he throws another three-pointer. Why is he running into the area?¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe he wants to dunk.¡± ¡°What a joke! Max is still in there. Who dares to dunk on top of him?¡± ¡°Just now, Max was blocked by David, so what else is impossible?¡± ¡°That was an ident!¡± The discussion among the audience did not affect David. A momentter, he ran into the area and jumped up like an eagle. After that, he pulled his right arm, which was holding the ball, all the way behind his head. Damn, he was going to make a Tomahawk Dunk! Everyone in the gymnasium was watching David closely. Max watched as David ran in and jumped up. He wanted to make the dunk above Max. How could Max make that happen? Just now, he was humiliated when he was blocked by David, and if Max allowed him to make a Tomahawk dunk above him now, wouldn¡¯t he be utterly insulted as the number one center in South River High? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When David jumped and dunked the ball, Max immediately jumped up too, and just like how David blocked him just now, he pped the ball away from David¡¯s hand. p! However, the ball did not fly away like earlier. Instead, the ball was now trapped in the air by two hands. A lot of people captured this scene with their phones. This was an extreme confrontation. David looked at Max in front of him. In reality, he was not exerting any force at all. Even if there were ten Maxes in front of him, he would not be afraid. He exerted some force on his right hand that was holding the ball. Max could not hold on anymore. David¡¯s right hand pushed the ball, and the ball forced past Max¡¯s right hand into the basket. m! The basketball was dunked heavily into the basket. Max pulled back his hand when the back of it touched the basket. He knew that with his current strength, he could not stop David¡¯s dunk anymore. If he did not pull his hand back, his hand might have been broken if David smashed it against the basket. He did not expect David to be so strong. At this moment, David¡¯s body touched his body. Max could only feel a strong force before he flew backward uncontrobly. After hended, he could not stand still and fell to the ground. On the other hand, Davidnded steadily. Everyone present was beyond shocked. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 99 The audience was shocked! David actually sent Max flying! Everyone was in disbelief. David was only 180cm tall and weighed slightly more than 60kg, but he managed to send Max, who was nearly 200 cm tall and weighed 150 kilograms, flying? This simply subverted everyone¡¯s imagination. Max was also a little stunned as hey on the ground. It was one thing to be blocked, but he was even sent flying! He had no face to get up anymore. At one side, Leo also widened his eyes, his face full of astonishment. The audience burst into deafening cheers. After being called the Piano Prince, David now had a new title. The Basketball Prince. It was pretty clear who would score the next shot. After David caught the ball, he did a dashing back-to-the-basket shot. The ball entered the basket without touching the. Team David 10 VS Team Leo 8. Did David not need to look at the basket when he made the shot? This was a little too much. He had a total of four three-pointers and a Tomahawk Dunk. All of them went in too. The most iprehensible thing was that he did not even look at the basket when he made thest three -pointer. The game was over. David¡¯s name once again resounded through South River University. In the evening, Leo bought a table of the cheapest dishes at the Golden Leaf Hotel. David and his friend did not mind. They were fine with it so long as they had something to eat. At noon the next day, Leo went to the broadcasting room and yelled ¡®I am a piece of trash¡¯, causing all the students on campus to burst intoughter. Leo waspletely humiliated. Of course, he now hated David even more. He began constantly thinking about how to seek revenge against him. The next few days went by peacefully. Two days soon passed in the blink of an eye. This weekend, David promised Tara that he would go back with her. Since he had promised her, he would not go back on his word. On Thursday, David was in ss when he received a message from Amelia. Amelia: (David, are you free tomorrow? I want to buy you a meal.) David thought about it, and since he had nothing to do, decided he would go. He found it embarrassing to reject a goddess¡¯ invitation. Therefore, he replied. David: (Okay, tell me the venue and I¡¯ll be there tomorrow.) Amelia: [You promised so you can¡¯t go back on your word. I¡¯ll tell you the ce tomorrow.) David: (Okay!) The next day, David received a call from Amelia. She asked her to go to a restaurant next to the Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center. Since the Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center was the biggest in River City, there were a lot of restaurants surrounding it. They could immediately go have fun after a meal. Wouldn¡¯t that be great? David drove his Bugatti to the Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center and parked at the entrance. When he got to the restaurant, he realized that there were a lot of people there. There were three huge tables with at least 20 people. Even Leo and the other yboys were here. ¡°David, I treated you to a nice meal a few days before. Why are you here for a free meal again today?¡± Leo would not give up on a chance to roast David. ¡°Leo, are you not unconvinced that you were defeated two days ago? Why don¡¯t we choose a time for a rematch?¡± ¡°David, we¡¯re not on campus so who wants to have a basketball match with you again? Plus, today is Amelia¡¯s birthday and you didn¡¯t even bring a gift. What are you doing here if you¡¯re not trying to get a free meal?¡± David had no idea that today was Amelia¡¯s birthday. If he knew in advance, he would not havee because he did not want to spend time with people like Leo. Besides, he did not even know these people. ¡°Alright, stop fighting. Today is my birthday, so you have to listen to me. Sit down and eat.¡± Amelia spoke and Leo stopped insulting David. ¡°Everyone, thank you foring to my birthday party. Everyone here is my best friend. Thank you for taking care of me in South River University. I¡¯ll finish my drink first to show my respect.¡± After Amelie said that, she lifted her mug and finished all of the beer. Everyone at the scene also lifted their mugs to drink some. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Everyone, eat. When we¡¯re done here, there will be more entertainment waiting for you.¡± However, Leo was fuming throughout this meal. Since David was thetest superstar in the limelight of South River University, naturally, there were a lot o f girls around him. There were a lot of girlsing over to propose a toast to him and of course, David did not want to reject them, so he would drink to all of them. However, there was something strange. Before this, David¡¯s alcohol tolerance was very low and he would copse after two bottles of beer, let alone liquor. He basically would not touch the hard stuff. However, he drank so much alcohol today, and yet nothing was happening to him. Was this one of the benefits of his body getting better? Was he already immune to alcohol? After dinner, Leo and Jacob, two of Amelia¡¯s protectors, brought everyone to a private room in the Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center. They had reserved this ce in advance. David wanted to leave, but Amelia was paying special attention to him so he did not get the chance to do so. After he entered the private room, he saw a huge cake with 21yers that was almost as tall as a human. It was because today was Amelia¡¯s 21st birthday.. ¡°Wow! What an enormous cake! This is the first time I am seeing something like this.¡± ¡°How romantic!¡± The girls were eximing in admiration. ¡°How is it? Amelia, I made this cake especially for you,¡± Leo said. ¡°Thank you, Leo!¡± Amelia said gratefully. ¡°Me too. I spent a lot of time and effort getting this private room! Fuller Golden Sands is the best entertainment center in River City and you can¡¯t book such a big private room without some connections,¡± another one of the protectors, Jacob, said, taking credit for his achievements. ¡°Thank you so much, Jacob!¡± Amelia quickly thanked him too. ¡°Make a wish now.¡± Amelia closed her eyes and started making a wish. Since they had just eaten dinner, they pushed the cake to one side after Amelia made her wish. They would only eat after everyone got hungry again after they had fun. At this moment, Leo took out a box and ced it in front of Amelia. He said, ¡°Amelia, today is your birthday so I prepared a simple present for you. I hope you can ept it.¡± Amelia took the box. ¡°Amelia, open it. Let¡¯s see what Leo gave you.¡± ¡°Yeah, open it! With Leo¡¯s status, we¡¯re curious what he¡¯ll give you.¡± Amelia opened the box after a few girls incited her. Then, they saw a crystal ne lying quietly in the box. ¡°Amelia, I chose this ne just for you. Do you like it?¡± Leo asked. Amelia took out the crystal ne and a receipt fell out from the box. Leo did this on purpose. He wanted everyone to see the value of this crystal ne so that everyone would be jealous. ¡°Wow, this crystal ne is worth 280 thousand bucks? It¡¯s so expensive!¡± ¡°Let me see! Let me see! Wow, it¡¯s true! Leo, you¡¯re so generous!¡± Everyone present was shocked that Leo could casually give out a 200-thousand-dor ne. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 100 Leo was feeling pleased with himself. He spent so much money this time. Sarah refused to talk to him these two days and he could not coax her even after he bought her a lot of presents. In the end, Leo was also a little angry. Hence, he gave her 50 thousand dors so that she would abort the child. After that, the two went their separate ways. He had his fun with her anyway. After the initial excitement faded, it was time to move on to his next target. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Now, his attention was back to Amelia again. Amelia was a flower, and everyone could smell her sweet fragrance. However, no one could pick her, so he was itching to do so. Plus, he spent a total of a few million on Amelia, so he would not be convinced if he just gave up like this. He had to take down Amelia no matter what. A few million was not a small amount to a rich kid like him. Since he had been a little tight on money recently, he had to use all kinds of excuses to get this money from his parents. At this moment, Jacob said, ¡°A ne, old chap? Aren¡¯t you a bit cheap? Amelia,e, look at what I¡¯m giving you.¡± After Jacob said that, he took out a delicate box and handed it to Amelia. When Amelia opened the box, she saw a key to a BMW inside. What? Was he giving her a car? Amelia¡¯s roommates and friends were so envious of her. If they were the ones who received the car, they might immediately get into bed with Jacob tonight. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re not into the one I gave you, so now, I changed it to another better one. This is a convertible BMW Z4 so it¡¯s definitely better than thest one.¡± On one side, Leo¡¯s limelight was stolen by Jacob, and he said angrily, ¡°Old boy, what did you sayst time? You said you won¡¯t fight me for Amelia after you ept my 3 million bucks. Are you going back on your word now?¡± Leo immediately exposed the fight between him and Jacob for Rank 1 and their promise that day. What? Jacob epted 3 million dors from Leo and promised he would not pursue Amelia? What the hell? Wasn¡¯t he a kid from a rich family? Why would he ept Leo¡¯s money this way? It seemed that he was a fake rich guy. Therefore, it appeared that Leo was much better. The discussion around them caused Jacob¡¯s face to turn dark and then pale. He did not think that Leo would expose this. It was making him feel embarrassed. ¡°Old Chap, how dare you tell everyone the thing about the ranking? You said you¡¯re worried that you can¡¯t win against me so you voluntarily gave me 3 million dors. In the end, I quit and you didn¡¯t even get Rank 1. How embarrassing,¡± Jacob retorted. ¡°You took my money. You have to keep your promise if you¡¯re a man, unless you admit that you¡¯re not!¡± ¡°I agreed that I won¡¯t fight for Amelia with you, but if I don¡¯t take action now, Amelia will be taken by that pauper David. Didn¡¯t you see them having dinner together? It¡¯s all your fault for being such a disappointment. I¡¯m fighting with David and not you. I never thought of you as my opponent anyway.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Leo could not say anything after he heard this reply. David was lost. ¡®What does this have to do with me? Why am I suddenly getting hit with coteral damage? He finally understood. These two idiots were the same. ¡°Alright, stop fighting. Today is my birthday, can you at least show me some respect?¡± Amelia said. Amelia spoke and the two stopped arguing. Then, Amelia said, ¡°Firstly, I want to thank you guys, but your gifts are too expensive, and I can¡¯t ept them. Take them back, please. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 101 ¡°Amelia, I sincerely want to give this to you. Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡± ¡°Amelia, me too!¡± The two of them quickly answered. ¡°Listen to me, I invited you here not to ept your gifts. I only want to thank you for your care. At the same time, I want to tell you that I already have someone I like. So please, don¡¯t send me gifts anymore. W e can just be normal friends, okay?¡± Amelia mustered up the courage and said. This was the idea she came up with after thinking long and hard about it. After the matter surrounding the ranking, David, Leo, and Jacob gave her gifts worth more than ten million. She got about 7 million from her allotment. So, she took the money home and bought a new house for her family. Then, she bought cars for her parents and gave them one million each. She had 3 million left now. Her initial wish was to give her parents a better life, but she did not expect that it woulde true so quickly. Now, she did not have much desire for money anymore and she did not want to be stuck between Leo and Jacob. If you yed with fire, you would eventually get burned. She was scared that they woulde to their senses one day and seek revenge against her. After all, she was just a girl from an ordinary family. If they really were to be rough with her, she would not be able to take it So, she used her birthday as an opportunity to make things clear to them. At the same time, she was also showing David that he was the person she liked. ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re joking, right?¡± Leo asked, a little dazed. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t make such jokes. My weak heart won¡¯t be able to take such a huge blow,¡± Jacob said. It was clear that they could not ept this truth. The people around them were stunned. Amelia rejected Jacob and Leo¡¯s gifts that were worth hundreds o f thousands, and she even wanted to establish boundaries with them. Was there something not right with Amelia¡¯s head? So many of the girls on campus were envious of her for having two protectors chasing her. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious. Can we just be normal friends?¡± Amelia asked softly. Leo and Jacob looked at each other. They could see the unconvinced look in each other¡¯s eyes. Since Amelia said this in front of so many people, they were pretty sure she was not joking. Now, they finally understood. They were just fallback options and simps. They had been simping for Amelia for so long, but someone else was one step ahead of them. Jacob did not feel as bad. After all, he was always at the disadvantageous side in this fight with Leo, so h e did not spend too much money on her. On the contrary, Leo was different. He spent millions on her, and right now, that money was going to waste. Leo was fuming and his facial features were even a little contorted now. ¡°Amelia, tell me, who is that man? I¡¯ll kill him!¡± Leo said angrily. ¡°Leo, can you not do this, please? We can be good friends,¡± Amelia pleaded. She was worried that Leo would entangle her and refuse to give up. Plus, she knew she was in the wrong. He spent so much money on her and now she wanted to dump him. ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t you try to muddle your way through this. Let me tell you, I¡¯ve spent so much money on you and now you want to kick me away? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°What should I do for you to leave me alone?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°Of course, I can leave you alone. I¡¯ll leave you alone if you stay with me for a month!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Amelia answered without even thinking about it. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing to be said then. Let me tell you, Amelia Hahn, don¡¯t even think about escaping from me in River City! I will own you! I, Leo Tate, have never failed to get any woman,¡± Leo said aggressively to Amelia, his facial features extremely twisted. Since they were having a fallout now, Leo stopped pretending and immediately disyed his true self. ¡°Me too! Amelia, don¡¯t me us since you want to be so cruel! I¡¯ve also spent a lot of money on you. If you want to get rid of me, you¡¯ll have to stay with me for half a month too! If not, I¡¯ll work with Old Chap here to make your life living hell in River City,¡± Jacob chimed in.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 102 Amelia stood helplessly glued to the spot. She knew that this matter would not be resolved so easily, but she did not think that Leo and Jacob would say something like that. Everyone around them started to feel that something was not right. They were all Amelia¡¯s friends so, of course, they were siding with Amelia. ¡°Leo, Jacob, what are you trying to do? Let me tell you, don¡¯t try anything funny! If not, we¡¯ll call the police!¡± One of Amelia¡¯s roommates said. ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t try to do anything funny. We¡¯ll even report you to the university, and you¡¯ll be expelled,¡± another one of them chimed in. ¡°Fck off, this has nothing to do with you. If not, I¡¯ll fck up your lives as well!¡± Leo roared to the girls who were talking just now. That girl was shocked. She did not expect Leo to turn into apletely different person. She did not dare to say anything anymore. Leo and Jacob were the kids of the local rich families in River City Amelia started sobbing. She was a girl after all, so of course, she could not hold back her tears after being threatened like this. ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s useless to cry. If you want to settle this, you have to stay with us for a month and a half. After that, we promise we will never annoy you anymore. If not, we¡¯ll make your life super difficult in River City. Think about it,¡± Leo continued to threaten. Amelia looked at David as she wept. Right now, David was the only person who could help her. She understood who David was-the secret boss of the Golden Leaf Hotel was not someone ordinary. At the very least, Jacob and Leo¡¯s family background would not be able topete with him. David could not watch this anymore. ¡°Guys, isn¡¯t it a little too much to threaten a girl like this?¡± David said faintly at one side. These two guys made him recall his cousin Lily¡¯s encounter in Lake City. If no one helped Amelia today, it was hard to say what would happen to her. ¡°David, this is none of your business. It¡¯s best if you shut up! You can¡¯t be the hero who saves the damsel i n distress,¡± Leo said to David. ¡°I may not be a hero, but I can¡¯t watch this anymore.¡± ¡°So what? What can you do?¡± Leo asked sarcastically. When David was about to speak, the door of the private room was pushed open slightly. A head poked in and scanned the situation in the private room. When she saw David, she pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°Here you are, Dave!I saw your car outside so I knew you had to be here. I finally found you after going to so many private rooms.¡± A delinquent with an afro, huge earrings, and thick makeup walked in and said. Behind her were five to six people with the same dressing style. They looked like they were about 16 or 17 years old. ¡°Sandy, who is this? Why are you looking for him?¡± The people behind Sandy asked. ¡°This is my brother!¡± Sandy replied. ¡°Your brother? Why do I not know that you have a brother like this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him, but he¡¯s like a brother to me.¡± The two of them were still talking. Leo could not stand this. He was still fuming when those delinquents showed up. ¡°Where did these stupid kidse from? Who said you coulde in? Get out now!¡± Leo yelled. Sandy was confused and she used her pointer finger to point at her nose. Then, she asked, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡± ¡°Who else if not you? Get out now! If not, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of the adults of your family!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am?¡± Sandy asked curiously: ¡°Who are you? Why should I know you? If I knew someone like you, I¡¯d have beaten you up a long time ago. Look at you, you¡¯re so young but what the hell is that outfit? You look like a thug. How did your parents educate you? Or perhaps you have parents, but they don¡¯t have the time to educate you?¡± Leo asked sarcastically. Sandy looked at David and asked, ¡°Dave, is this your friend?¡± ¡°No,¡± David gave a one-word reply. ¡°That¡¯s easy then,¡± Sandy said. Then, she asked Leo, ¡°You¡¯re pretty fck-¡­ fantastic. What¡¯s your name?¡± Sandy wanted to say that Leo was pretty fcking bad*ss, but since David was here, she changed her choice of words. ¡°What¡¯s my name? You¡¯re not worthy to know that. I haven¡¯t asked you your name yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s my name? Come, one of you, tell him,¡± Sandy said. Someone walked out from behind Sandy and pointed at her. Then, she said, ¡°Her name is Sandy Luther, the second daughter of the Luther family in River City. Do you know the River City Luther family? Hmm¡­ I think there¡¯s only one Luther family in River City.¡± After that person finished talking, she went back to her original position and continued to look at Leo with ridicule. ¡°How dare he scold the second daughter of the Luther family? This is going to be good.¡¯ ¡°Sandy Luther? ¡®The second daughter of the Luther family?¡¯ Jacob could feel his brain buzzing. He was the first one toe to his senses. Initially, he was siding with Leo, but now, he took a few steps back and stood with the rest of the crowd. Leo wanted to die, but he did not. What kind of presence was the River City Luther family? They were the top wealthy family in River City. Jacob¡¯s family was nothingpared to the Luther family. He heard that there was a second daughter of the River City Luther family and she was a fiend in human form. So, this delinquent in front of him must be her. Right now, he was still feeling scared. Just now, he almost spoke up for Leo. If he did did that, then he would not even know how he died. Just now, Leo was still a little confused. Then, gradually, terror, fear, and dread appeared on his calm face. The second daughter of the River City Luther family? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Wasn¡¯t she the legendary fiend in human form in River City? What did he just say? He wanted to teach her a lesson on behalf of her family. He even said she had parents, but they did not have the time to educate her. Leo immediately felt his blood pressure increasing and began dizzy. ¡°Why are you not talking now? Didn¡¯t you want to teach me a lesson on behalf of my parents? You even said my parents don¡¯t have the time to educate me, right?¡± Sandy asked. Leo was so scared he knelt on the floor. As he kowtowed to her, he stammered, ¡°M-M-Miss Luther, l-I¡¯m sorry! I have failed to recognize you and l-I¡¯ve offended you. P-Please don¡¯t stoop down to my level and harbor grievances against me. Please s-spare me!¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you pretty high and mighty just now? Why can¡¯t you speak clearly now?¡± This scene confused the people in the room who did not know what was going on. Just now, Leo was pretty imposing, so why was he kneeling on the ground in a blink of an eye? Who was this little girl in front of them? Why did her name scare Leo so much? Also, did that little girl just call David her brother? Chapter 103 Chapter 103 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 103 Everyone present was shocked when they saw this strangely dressed delinquent. Her name alone could scare Leo so much, so she had to be someone extraordinary. ¡°Dave, what¡¯s his name?¡± Sandy asked David. ¡°His name is Leo Tate. I think his family is in River City. He¡¯s pretty great and he¡¯s truly a kid from a rich family!¡± David grinned and answered. Leo offended Sandy so he did not need to do anything anymore. Leo¡¯s life was finished. ¡°A kid from a rich family?¡± Sandy asked curiously. Then, she turned her head to ask her friends behind her, ¡°Do you know anyone with Tate as their surname i in the circle?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Never heard of them.¡± The other delinquents shook their heads and answered. Sandy looked at Leo and said, ¡°You¡¯re not even in River City circle, so what kind of rich kid are you?¡± Leo knelt on the ground and quickly replied, ¡°You¡¯re right! Miss Luther, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not a kid from a rich family, I¡¯m just a normal person. Please be the bigger person and spare me!¡± ¡°Spare you? Do you know that I¡¯ve never been talked to like that in my whole life? And you even want to teach me a lesson on behalf of my parents? You even said my parents have no time to educate me and you asked me to f*ck off. My grandpa, parents, and even my brother never said such things to me,¡± Sandy said angrily. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I don¡¯t think before I talk. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Leo started pping himself as he said that. He was truly scared now. If the Luther family started to target their family in River City, then his life would be over. They could make his family go bankrupt at any second and everything he was proud of would be gone like smoke in the wind. Meanwhile, Amelia stopped crying. She looked at this scene in surprise and then, she looked at Sandy and David. She knew her crisis today was basically resolved. Leo offended someone important, and he could not even save himself anymore, so how would he have the time to pay attention to her? However, it was a pity that Jacob got away with this. Jacob secretly wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. That was too close. He almost got into trouble with Leo. Luckily, he reacted quickly enough. Even though Leo was kneeling while pping himself, he did not diminish Sandy¡¯s anger at all. ¡°Girls, go and get him!¡± Sandy went up to hit Leo with her friends. They began kicking and punching Leo the moment they got their hands on him. Leo could only suffer through the blows. He did not even dare to dodge, let alone fight back. However, Sandy and her friends were girls, and they were young, so they did not have much strength. So, they did not cause too much damage when they attacked Leo. However, Leo was yelling as tragically as he could. He wanted to make these girls feel sorry for him after they were done with him so that they would let him go. After hitting him for a while, Sandy¡¯s hands felt painful. However, she was still not satisfied, so she looked around her. Then, she walked to the table in the middle of the room and grabbed a beer bottle before walking back. When she was about to smash the bottle on Leo¡¯s head, David stopped her. ¡°Stop! Sandy, what are you doing?¡± David yelled. The bottle was filled with beer and the ss was thick. If she smashed this bottle on his head, Leo would be half dead. If Sandy dared to do this at such a young age, what would she do in the future? She should just hit Leo a few times to vent, and that was it. If she wanted to draw blood, then it would be too much. Sandy was about to do that! When she heard David yelling at her, Sandy had no choice but to stop. She turned around and said, to David, ¡°Dave, he scolded me just now. I want to hit him!¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 104 ¡°You want to smash a beer bottle on his head just because he scolded you? Do you know what will happen if you do that? Sometimes, you don¡¯t have to use violence to solve a problem. Put the bottle down now.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Sandy ced the bottle down reluctantly. ¡°Also, don¡¯te to this kind of ce during school hours. Look at you. Do you even look like a student? 1 fl see you dressed like this next time, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your brother.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. David felt ufortable looking at Sandy¡¯s outfit. She was a student and yet she was always dressed like this. It was such a sore sight. If his sister was like this, he would have taught her a lesson from early on. He wondered how Charles could just leave her be. After David said that, everyone at the scene looked at him in shock and amazement. Leo was still kneeling on the ground after he said he wanted to teach Sandy on behalf of her parents. And just now, David said he would teach Sandy a lesson on behalf of her brother. Even Sandy¡¯s friends were looking at David with contempt. Why did so many people want to teach Sandy a lesson today? They were waiting for Sandy to blow a gasket. However, Sandy only lowered her head and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Oh, I got it, Dave.¡± At this moment, all of their expressions turned from ridicule to shock. When did Sandy, the fiend in the human form of the Luther family, be such a good girl? Sandy never even obeyed anyone in her family. Even though Sandy sounded a little aggrieved right now, she was feeling happy inside. Ever since David appeared next to her and used his fingers to stop Zachary¡¯s sword that was about to stab into her heart, David¡¯s ce in her heart had upgraded immensely. David even surpassed her brother Charles¡¯ position in her heart now. A figure that suddenly appeared when you were feeling hopeless would usually be the one that you would remember the easiest. Moreover, as a member of SCC, she naturally knew the weight of the eight great fighters in T Faction, and recognized that even her brother Charles was not their opponent. Since David could defeat Zachary, then he was truly a powerful person. She, Sandy Luther, worshiped powerful people. This was a powerful person who saved her life before. So, she felt happy when David said that to her because it meant that David cared about her. Then, Sandy asked, ¡°Um, Dave, can Ie during the holidays?¡± ¡°Yes, you can, but you have to get rid of your afro, gigantic earrings, and also the heavy makeup on your face. You¡¯re a student, so you have to look like one.¡± ¡°Alright then! Right, Dave, when are you free? My grandpa says he wants to meet you and thank you.¡± David thought about it and said, ¡°Maybe not this week, but I¡¯ll call your brother when I have time.¡± He still had to show respect to the Luther family, but he could only wait until the next week. ¡°Alright, Dave, we¡¯ll get going now!¡± Sandy gathered her friends and got ready to leave¡­ However, before she left, she said to Leo, ¡°Leo Tate, right? I remember you now. I hope you can still be a kid from a rich family tomorrow.¡± After Leo heard that, he copsed on the ground in fear. Oh no, everything was gone now. Once he sessfully angered the Luther family, how would his family continue to stay in River City? He did not dare to imagine what kind of life would be waiting for him once his family went bankrupt. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 105 Sandy left with her friends. Now, only the people who had dinner together earlier were the ones left in the room. Leo sat limply on the ground with lifeless eyes. Jacob was secretly feeling lucky, Meanwhile, Amelia was looking at David with a sparkle in her eyes. Not only Amelia, the other girls in the room also had the same gaze. They did not expect David to be a big shot. He was so secretive about this! David felt awkward as those people were looking at him with hungry eyes. ¡°Um, Amelia, I have to go now. You should continue to have fun,¡± David said. When Amelia heard that David was leaving, she would not allow it. She walked over to hug David¡¯s arm and said, ¡°David, you¡¯re not allowed to leave. Today is my birthday and you haven¡¯t given me a present.¡± Amelia was holding David¡¯s arm and he felt awkward. He could feel Amelia¡¯s softness and he wanted to get away from her grip. However, Amelia was holding him very tightly and was not giving him a chance to escape. ¡°Um, Amelia, can I give you the present on another day? I really didn¡¯t know that today was your birthday.¡± ¡°No, you have to give it today,¡± Amelia said as she held David¡¯s arm tightly. She even purposely brushed David¡¯s arm against her ample bosom while she was holding it, causing David¡¯s face to turn red. Even though he had been dating Sarah for a few years, he was still a virgin. So how would he be able to endure the teasing of a girl like Amelia? A few brave girls came over to David and started pulling him. They all wanted to worm their way into a rtionship with David. In the end, David had no choice but to agree not to leave for the time being. Since Leo was still in the room, they switched to another room and continued to have fun. Jacob and the other guys did not dare to go. Jacob was a little fearful when he looked at David and he only wanted to leave as fast as he could in case he ended up like Leo. Their party only ended when it was about midnight. When Amelia was going to pay, she was told that all of David¡¯s expenses in Fuller Golden Sands would be waived. Everyone was eximing in admiration again. David was too mysterious. How did they never realize that he was such a big shot? ¡°David, where do you live?¡± Amelia asked when they walked to the entrance to the Fuller Golden Sands.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I live in the suburbs,¡± David answered. ¡°David, didn¡¯t you drive here? Can you drive us?¡± One of the girls said. ¡°Yeah, yeah! Drive us back to campus. It¡¯s sote and it¡¯s so dangerous for us to call a car back home,¡± another girl chimed in. ¡°Um, my car can¡¯t fit so many people,¡± David answered. There were more than ten girls left and, indeed, they could not all fit into David¡¯s car. Only one of them could get in. ¡°We can squeeze, or you can take two trips. If not, how are we going back sote?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± When they walked to David¡¯s Bugatti Veyron, David patted the car and said, ¡°This is my car! If I were to drive all of you, I¡¯ll have to take ten trips.¡± When the girls saw the shy Bugatti Veyron, they were in a daze. It was so pretty¡­ Indeed, women could not resist super luxurious cars like this. ¡°Wow, David, is this your car? It¡¯s so pretty!¡± ¡°This is such an amazing car! Leo and Jacob¡¯s cars are so cheap. What car is this? Go look it up.¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 106 An international limited-edition sports car like a Bugatti Veyron does induce quite the shock, after all. Everyone pulled out their phones and started searching it up. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a limited-edition Bugatti Veyron! Its official price is six¡­ sixty million?!¡± A girl stuttered as she read out the price. Sixty million was an astronomical value to these students. Even sons of wealthy families like Jacob and Leo could only dream of owning a sports car that cost sixty million. ¡°Sorry! I don¡¯t think I can fetch you guys today, please hitch a ride home yourselves! I can pay for your taxi bills, goodbye!¡± With that David unlocked the car and got in, about to leave. He had long passed his limit today, being surrounded by beauties since the beginning of the night. Any ordinary man would feel frustrated if he was subjected to the teasing touches of these women all night. He had just got into the car when the passenger seat opened, and Amelia got in. Now was not the time for politeness. If she wanted David to be hers, she would have to take every opportunity to spend time with him. Thedies outside were infuriated that they did not think of sitting in the passenger seat too when they saw Amelia do so. It was a great chance, after all. Not only could they sit in a nice car, but they would also have the chancet o spend time with David alone. David was shocked and he told her, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯m not going back to the school.¡± ¡°You can bring me anywhere you want, David! I¡¯m going wherever you are going tonight,¡± Amelia replied. ¡®Anywhere I want?¡¯ David¡¯s mind started to wander. David looked at Amelia only to find her looking at him with a slight flush on her cheeks. In all honesty, it would be a lie if David imed that he felt nothing for a goddess-like beauty such as Amelia. As one of the three campus belles of SRU, not only did Amelia have exquisite features and a delicate body, but she was also passionate. Almost no man could remain unfazed when she took the initiative to flirt. However, David had his morals. He was different from animals like Leo who only thought with their lower halves. Otherwise, there was no way he would respect Sarah¡¯s wishes and stay abstinent during the four years they were together. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea, Amelia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good about this? I was already yours when you became my Top Fanst time. I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape if Leo managed to be Top Fan, so thank you.¡± Amelia¡¯s words were too straightforward, and David found himself not knowing how to reply. ¡°Uh, Amelia, I think that if two people were to¡­ do it, it should be on the basis that they are in love. Or what difference would they be from animals, right?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t human beings a kind of animal? You men are all animals who think with their lower half anyway!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s where I have to disagree, Amelia! I am not like other men, okay?¡± David said strictly. Amelia looked at David with a vague smile and asked, ¡°Not like other men? Or are you just¡­cking?¡± ¡®What the f*ck! ¡®No way I¡¯m letting her get away with that! ¡°Amelia Hahn! That is an insult to my character! Take back what you just said and I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened today. Or I¡¯ll make you regret it tonight!¡± Even David¡¯s tone had changed. Amelia¡¯s insinuation was just too insulting. ¡°Am I wrong, David? I¡¯m offering myself for you to rify that misunderstanding,¡± Amelia insisted. Her goal tonight was to prove herself to David anyway, so there was no reason for her to back down now. ¡°Mark your words. Don¡¯t you regret it!¡± Then David ignited the engine and stepped on the elerator, disappearing before the crowd. A sports car worth sixty million was exceptionally soundproof, and so no one outside heard a single word of their conversation. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 107 David drove his Bugatti Veyron and arrived at South River International Residence with Amelia in tow. Stopping his car at the main entrance, he turned to Amelia and said, ¡°It¡¯s still not toote to regret it. I can send you back to school.¡± ¡°A-As if!¡± Amelia summoned the courage to say. She did not regreting, but that did not mean she was not nervous. After all, this was an important moment in a woman¡¯s life. She had always been a good and self-respectingdy. While she had used a few tricks and ingenuity before to change her family¡¯s living conditions, she still practiced self-respect when it came to her own body. She also had this constant dream of finding her prince charming and giving her first time to him. In her heart, David was her prince charming. The first time she heard about David was when he broke up with Sarah and vomited blood in anger. Leo had found out and uploaded it on all the group chats and social media tforms within SRU. Then to take revenge on Leo, David became her Top Fan and she met him in Golden Leaf Hotel. It was then that she found out David came from an exceptionally wealthy family and was of a much higher ss than people like Leo. However, what truly attracted her to David was not his extremely wealthy family background. She might love money, but only because it could improve her family¡¯s living standards. She was not a gold digger. It was the fact that David could spend four years as Sarah¡¯s boyfriend and still remain sexually abstinent. I t was the fact that when David loved, he never forgot. This was evident in his self-written song, Boy, while the man had a calm aura around him regardless of the situation at hand. Being around the sons of wealthy families, Amelia had her own conclusions on men. Men like Leo were only after her because she was ¡°fresh¡±, and making one of the Three Campus Belles of SRU his girlfriend would fill him with gratification as well as him make him the envy of others. It was possible that once the initial excitement of the rtionship wears out, Leo might feel the desire to go after Ava or Luna next. Men like Leo could never be satisfied. However, David was different. The moment your rtionship with him was physical, he would take full responsibility until the end. There would only be more girls wanting to be with David now that his family background and talent were slowly made public. She had to make a move as soon as possible. This exined her actions tonight. David did not say anything more as he drove his car inside the residential area. He was nervous as well, and his palm on the steering wheel started to sweat. He parked the car and they walked up together. No one said anything as they walked. They were both too nervous. Ava did not even have the mood to admire the luxuriousness of the house when she entered. 4 She would have been too shocked to say anything anyway. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Not that she said anything now, since she was so nervous. Amelia sat on the couch nkly while David stood beside her, not knowing what to say. ¡°Uh, Amelia, do you want to go take a shower first?¡± David asked carefully. ¡°Huh? Oh! Yeah, sure.¡± Amelia stood up nervously and prepared to take a shower, but this was her first time in David¡¯s house and she did not know where the bathroom was. Too embarrassed to ask, she could only stand in ce. ¡°Oh! Uh, the bathroom is over there!¡± David pointed in the direction of the bathroom. Blushing, Amelia rushed over and opened the bathroom door, then she locked it from the inside. David sat on the sofa, still nervous, as Amelia went to take a shower. To calm himself down, he pulled out his phone to y with it. Just as he turned it on, he realized that he had seven to eight missed calls. David immediately tapped into it to check and found that Lily had been trying to call him since eight pm. H e did not know when he had silenced his phone, and so he did not realize someone was trying to call him i na ce as rowdy as Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center. David¡¯s chest tightened. He was worried that she was in danger again, so he immediately called back. Lily picked up the phone very quickly. ¡°Dave!¡± David felt his chest lighten when he heard Lily¡¯s voice. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 108 ¡°Why did you call me so many times, Lily? Did something happen? My phone was on silent and I didn¡¯t realize you called,¡± David exined. ¡°Dave, my¡­ my mom got beaten up!¡± ¡®What? ¡®Aunt Sally got beaten up?¡¯ If David had to list down the people, he cared about in the world from most to least, then his aunts Sally Lowe and Diana Lidell would both take first ce. That is, excluding his deceased parents. Ever since his parents passed due to that incident, the only ce where he felt any warmth was with his Aunt Sally and Diana. Hence, David was immediately enraged when he found out that Aunt Sally got beaten up. ording to his understanding of Aunt Sally, she was not the type of person to provoke someone out of the blue. ¡°Who beat her up? Is she badly hurt?¡± David quickly asked. ¡°Your cousin brother Quinn beat her up! She¡¯s not hurt too badly, the doctor said she¡¯ll be fine after a few days of rest,¡± Lily replied. ¡°How could Quinn beat Aunt Sally up? Don¡¯t tell me she went to collect that debt for me again!¡± ¡°Tsk! Just, it¡¯s too hard to exin over the phone, Dave! Juste over and look for yourself! My brother¡¯s about to go take revenge tomorrow!¡± David was fuming with anger. Lily might not have told him anything through the phone, but he already had an idea of what had happened. Aunt Sally must have gone to help him collectpensation for his parent¡¯s incident. His aunt must have refused, causing both parties to argue, and Quinn must have beaten Aunt Sally up on behalf of his mother. ¡®That brat. I¡¯m going to make you pay for that. ¡®Is it not bad enough that you¡¯re not paying money you owe? How can you beat someone up as well? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡®What kind of people does this family consist of?¡¯ Originally, he did not n to collect that money. Not when he already had more than enough to spend. However, now there was no way he would let them get away with not paying. He would rather give the money to beggars on the street than let them keep it. ¡°Lily, didn¡¯t I give you money? I also told you to tell your mom about it, didn¡¯t I? Why is she still so adamant about collectingpensation?¡± ¡°Dave, how am I supposed to tell her when you keep it a secret?¡± Lily asked indignantly. ¡°I was afraid Aunt Sally would worry that I got the money from illegal trading!¡± ¡°I am a woman, how am I supposed to exin suddenly having so much money? What if my mom thinks that I found myself a sugar daddy instead of focusing on my studies?¡± David was rendered speechless. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m going over right now! I¡¯ll get there before sunrise, so keep an eye on Jacey, don¡¯t let him run off.¡± Jacey was a rambunctious man. There was no telling what would happen if he managed to find Quinn. ¡°Alright! Come quick!¡± David ended the call with Lily and immediately called Wayne and the others so that they coulde and fetch him. A Bugatti Veyron was a bad choice to drive in the small county because of its low chassis. Thus, he could only take the G-Wagon back. After ending the call, David nced in the direction of the bathroom where Amelia was taking a shower. Without informing her, he went downstairs. On the way to the county, David sent Amelia a text to exin that something had happened at home and h e had to leave. He also told her that she was free to spend the night in his house. After sending that message, David pondered a bit before adding a sentence. ¡°Something really did happen, Amelia! I swear I¡¯m not running away!¡± It would be a huge insult to his character if Amelia ended up misunderstanding and assuming that he wascking in that department. ¡®But will she believe me? ¡®Probably not. Damn it! ¡®Honestly, I might not believe it either if I were her. ¡®That¡¯s it. My great reputation is tarnished. ¡®But now isn¡¯t the time to worry about that.¡¯ David decided that he would deal with the matter of his reputation after he solved the issue at hand. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 109 David did not have to wait too long at the entrance of South River International Residence before Wayne and Gavin arrived in the G-Wagon. David gave Wayne a location once he got into the car and Wayne immediately set the GPS. David¡¯s hometown was in South River Province as well, it was just that it was a rural county five to six hundred kilometers away. He should be able to arrive in the morning if he set off now. Amelia took more than half an hour in the bathroom before she walked out with a sway to her hips. She knew she was about to experience an important moment in her life. Amelia wrapped a towel around herself when she walked out, her hair still wet, which entuated her figure. She looked very appealing, and the sight could easily make youthful men nosebleed. It was a shame that David had already left and could not take in such a pleasing sight. Amelia did not see David when she walked out. Thinking that David had gone upstairs, she sat on the sofa to wait for him. David still had not appeared after a while, and out of boredom, she took her phone out. Only then did she see the two messages David sent her. Amelia was stunned the moment she read David¡¯s messages. Then she left out a soft snort. ¡®David ran away? ¡®Something happened at home? ¡®As if I¡¯d believe that! ¡®Isn¡¯t it toote for something to happen right now? Just as she thought, David was not an easy man. Not that she was an easy woman either. After all, she was still a virgin. She was just trying to pursue her own happiness now that she met someone she liked. Amelia rxed now that David had left, and started to walk around aimlessly, admiring the house she was in. She had been too nervous to look around when she first arrived, but now that she had calmed down, she took in the design of the house. She had never seen a house so extravagant, not even on the inte. Amelia stood before the huge floor-to-ceiling windows and admired the night view of the River Leeds. It felt unreal. Amelia admired the view a little longer and took a few pictures with her phone before she went upstairs t o the 28th floor. ¡®There¡¯s a private pool?¡¯ The ceiling above the pool was made with ss, meaning that you could see the twinkling stars in the night sky just by looking up. She wondered how it would feel to lie in the pool and look up at the stars. Hence, she went and did it. Amelia grabbed an air mattress by the pool and ced it on the water, then sheid on top of it. The mattress slowly floated into the middle of the pool, and sheid atop it staring at the stars above. It would be perfect if David was here hugging her; Perhaps they could share a bottle of red wine as well. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Amelia looked down at the towel she wrapped around herself and took it off. ¡®How could David have the heart to leave in face of such an alluring body?¡¯ She wondered to herself,¡¯ What a boring man.¡¯ At the same time, David was currently rushing to Aunt Sally¡¯s house. Aunt Sally¡¯s injury was a big deal. Even though it wasn¡¯t serious, David still felt guilty, especially since she was injured when collecting money for him. It was already six in the morning by the time David arrived in Shu City. He took a small nap in the early morning, while Wayne and Gavin took turns driving. David took the steering wheel once they arrived at Shu City since Wayne and Gavin were not familiar with the roads and they would arrive much quicker if David drove. After arriving at the lobby of Aunt Sally¡¯s residence, David had Wayne and Gavin wait in the car while he went up himself. Lily was the one who opened the door; David had already informed her of his arrival when he arrived in Shu City ¡°Come in, Dave!¡± ¡°How is it? Where¡¯s Aunt Sally? Where¡¯s Jacey?¡± David asked. ¡°Inside. My dad¡¯s keeping watch over Jace, making sure that he doesn¡¯t go and look for Quin.¡± David immediately saw Uncle Yousef sitting on the sofa watching television once he entered the house. ¡°Uncle Yousef!¡± David greeted with a shout. ¡°You¡¯re here, Dave! Go check on your Aunt Sally! Seriously, she¡¯s not young anymore, why did she even go and argue with other people? See? Now she¡¯s bedridden!¡± Yousef said.. Uncle Yousef was a clerk, so he was very reliable and could remain calm even when trouble urred. He might not have been the best to David, but he had never treated David badly during the two years he spend here. ¡®Bedridden? ¡°I thought Lily said she would recover after a few days of rest! Just how severe was she injured to be bedridden?¡¯ David immediately rushed to Aunt Sally¡¯s room, only to find her lying on the bed, asleep. Not wanting to disrupt her sleep, David closed the door softly and left. He went back to the living room to sit with Uncle Yousef and Lily. ¡°What happened, Uncle Yousef?¡± David asked. Yousef then told David what happened. It was not too far from what David had guessed. David was owed around two million worth ofpensation for his parent¡¯s incident. David had not even turned ten years old yet at the time of their passing, so the money was given to his new guardians for safe keeping. In the end, David decided to follow his uncle Bobby. However, there was an issue with thepensation money and his uncle Bobby stressed that he would only hand the money back to David when David turned eighteen. However, neither David¡¯s Aunt Sally nor Aunt Diana believed Uncle Bobby, so they wrote up an agreement and gave the agreement to Aunt Sally. David¡¯s life with Bobby took a sharp downturn after thetter received thepensation, and David¡¯s life only got better once he moved to live with his Aunt Sally in high David was already twenty-one now, he was about to graduate university, yet Bobby showed no signs of returning the money to him. Thus, when Aunt Sally took the agreement and went to look for David¡¯s uncle, Bobby, she told Bobby that she would file a suit against him if he did not pay David back. In the end, David¡¯s Aunt Sally ended up getting into an argument with his Aunt Karen, and when Quin returned home and saw what happened, he decided to help his mom and pushed Sally twice. Then, Sally fell and hurt her back. Sally¡¯s back was already fragile, and she twisted it after Quin pushed her down. It was going to take around half a month before she could fully recover. ¡°Where¡¯s Jacey?¡± David asked again. ¡°He kept saying how he was going to go look for Quin to take revenge for his mom when he woke up this morning, but I stopped him from leaving. So he locked himself angrily in his room,¡± Yousef replied. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this, Uncle Yousef. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get justice for Aunt Sally.¡± ¡°Do not resort to violence, Dave. If they¡¯re not willing to listen to reason, then we¡¯ll protect ourselves with thew. Do not act rashlv, understood?¡± ¡°I understand, Uncle Yousef. I¡¯ll go check on Jace.¡± David then walked over to Jacey¡¯s bedroom. This used to be his bedroom too. Aunt Sally lived in a three-bedroom apartment, so he spent the two years in this house rooming with Jacey. They were pretty close. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 110 David arrived at Jacey¡¯s bedroom and tried to push open the door. It was to no avail, though, because Jacey had locked it from the inside. ¡°Knock knock.¡± David knocked on the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, Jace, open the door.¡± After a while, the sound of the door unlocking could be heard, but the door remained closed. David pushed open the door and entered, only to see Jacey fuming on the bed. Jacey was only sixteen this year, studying his first year of high school at Shu City. His father Yousef had pulled many connections to enroll Jacey into a good high school. Jacey was currently at a rebellious age, so he wanted to take revenge when his mom got beaten up. It was only natural that he would feel angry when his dad made him stay at home. ¡°What happened, Jace? Tell me,¡± David said as he walked over to pat Jacey¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Dave! Quin hit my mom! I¡¯m going to f*cking kill him, but my dad won¡¯t let me go! Just because my dad¡¯s a coward doesn¡¯t mean I am too!¡± Jacey said angrily. David smacked the back of Jacey¡¯s head and reprimanded, ¡°Excuse me? Who talks about their dad like that, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not wrong!¡± Jacey refuted. ¡°Your dad¡¯s not being a coward, he¡¯s being logical. What if something happened to him? What will happen to you and your sister? Your mom¡¯s back is weak, she can¡¯t do anything too straining. Your dad¡¯s the one holding your whole family up, he already has enough on his hands. How can you call him a coward?¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t afford to go, then at least let me! But he won¡¯t let me go out.¡± ¡°Stop saying that you¡¯re going to kill people here and there. Your mom¡¯s going to be heartbroken if something happens to you. This happened because of me, so let me resolve this, okay? I promise I¡¯ll get justice.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jacey asked. ¡°Of course! Just you wait! Once Aunt Sally¡¯s back recovers, we¡¯ll go and take revenge for Aunt Sally!¡¯ ¡°Alright! You said it, Dave!¡± David brought Jacey out and they sat in the living room, waiting for Lily to bring breakfast over. In the living room, David told Uncle Yousef he wanted to bring Aunt Sally to River City for treatment. Yousef gave it some thought and agreed, then he called his superior and asked for a leave. He wanted to bring Sally to therge hospitals in River City a long time ago, but Sally always refused. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In truth, Sally just wanted to keep the expenses low. After all, Yousef was the only one working in this household and their current expenses were already pretty high. Sally woke up not too long after. David quickly rushed over. ¡°Aunt Sally! How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Dave? Why are you here?¡± Sally asked. ¡°Aunt Sally, how can I note back when something this big happened?¡± David replied. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. My back¡¯s always been bad. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days.¡± ¡°Aunt Sally, why did you have to go and ask Bobby for thepensation? Don¡¯t you know what kind of person he is?¡± ¡°But your parents left that money for you. You¡¯re about to graduate from university, and you¡¯ll need that money to n your wedding. I have to get it back for you! Plus, we have the agreement he signed. Worsees to worst, we can just file a suit against him!¡± Sally replied. ¡°Alright. We can talk about thister, what¡¯s most important now is to get treatment for your back. I already called a good hospital in River City, and we can leave in a bit.¡± ¡°River City? I¡¯m not going! I¡¯m fine! I¡¯ll be good as new in a few days, so there¡¯s no point in going at all. I¡¯ve dealt with this back for years,¡± Sally rejected. What Sally was worried about was how much the treatment in River City would cost. Her family was not wealthy, as Yousef was the only working adult and the sole breadwinner Her children were currently studying in university and high school, while even David¡¯s school fees were raised with the help of David¡¯s aunt Diana. There were little to no savings at home, and using the limited funds on her treatment would only make the financial situation at home more precarious. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 111 Her husband Yousef had also persuaded her to go to a hospital in the city and have her back checked out, but she never agreed. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, she would not agree now either. ¡°Aunt Sally, I know you don¡¯t want to spend money, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already making money now, so let¡¯s get you treatment, and let me lighten your burdens from now on!¡± David urged. ¡°You¡¯re just a university student, so what kind of money are you making? I¡¯m telling you, Dave, you better focus on your studies and don¡¯t even think about getting involved in any illegal businesses! Otherwise how will you exin yourself to your parents? How will you exin yourself to me and your Aunt Diana?¡± Sally lectured Dave solemnly. ¡°Aunt Sally, I really didn¡¯t do anything bad! Don¡¯t you know me? You watched me grow up!¡± David refuted with a wry smile. The reason why he kept his wealth a secret from Aunt Sally before was that he did not want her to overthink. He had originally nned to let Lily reveal his wealth slowly, but he did not expect that she would be too afraid to tell her mom. He had no other choice now but toe clean. Sally did not believe him, and she refused to go to River City for treatment no matter how David persuaded her. She did not change her mind even when Yousef and Lily joined in trying to persuade her. There was nothing else David could do but tell Aunt Sally, ¡°My car is downstairs. If you don¡¯t believe me, how about we go and take a look?¡± In the end, with everyone¡¯s help, Sally arrived downstairs and saw David¡¯s Benz G-ss. Sally, Yousef, and Jacey¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when they saw the luxurious G-Wagon. They were too shocked to say anything. Lily, however, was impassive to the three-million-dor G-Wagon since she had seen David¡¯s eighty million Bugatti Veyron. Not to mention that she still had a hundred million that David transferred to her in her bank card. Though her family might faint in shock if she told them about it. Yousef was rather knowledgeable, so he knew that this expensive-looking G-Wagon had to cost at least a million dors. He knew that David must have achieved quite a fair bit of sess to be able to afford such an expensive car. He was happy that David had achieved great things since he was like a son to Yousef. David had lived in his house for two years, and Yousef had treated David with respect. As a ssic Benz model, the G-Wagon was a dream car for many men. Even Jacey was dazed. He could only dream of owning such a nice car It was too awesome and cool-looking He could imagine how envious his ssmates would be if he drove it to school. Since the car belonged to David, he knew he would have the chance to drive it one day. ¡°Dave! This is your car?¡± Sally asked, snapping back to reality. ¡°It is, Aunt Sally! I promise, this is my car, and I did not buy it with any dirty money,¡± David swore. ¡°You¡¯re just a university student. How did you earn so much money?¡± Sally still refused to believe him. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I can exin that to you another day, Aunt Sally. Let¡¯s go and get your treatment first. Get in.¡± Sally did not insist anymore. To her, David was like her oldest son. She had the right to enjoy the benefits her son brought her now that he was sessful. With that, Sally climbed into the car thanks to David and Yousef¡¯s help. David had called Wayne and Gavin and told them to go rest in a hotel. After all, they had not gotten much sleep the previous night. David nned to drive Aunt Sally and the others to River City himself. After Aunt Sally recovered, he would return and deal with Bobby and Quin. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 112 David drove off with Jacey sitting exceptionally excited in the passenger seat beside him. Sally, her husband, and her daughter sat in the back seat. There was a reason this luxury car was worth three million. If it was any other car, Sally might have felt very ufortable due to her sprained back. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, the G-Wagon did not jostle at all as it drove smoothly andfortably on the road. On the way to the hospital, David gave Charles a call and asked him to put in a word to River City Hospital to prepare for their arrival. David and the others arrived at River City Hospital at two pm the same day. The Director of River City Hospital, Tom Lake, had already been waiting for a while when they arrived. Mr. Luther had put in a word for David, so he did not dare to make thetter wait. ¡°Mr. Lidell, we meet again!¡± Director Tom immediately went up to greet David when he saw the other alight the car. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you again, Dr. Lake,¡± David said politely. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mr. Lidell! It¡¯s our job.¡± The two shared a polite conversation as they brought Sally to get an expert¡¯s consultation. At four pm, Sally went for surgery. While Sally was in surgery, David went to check on Paul and told the man to focus on recovering before anything else. It was almost five by the time the surgery ended. The hospital had originally nned to admit Sally to the best hospital room there was, but Sally did not want to stay at the hospital. David had no choice but to fetch her to South River International Residence. 1 ¡®Amelia should have gone home by now, right? ¡®It¡¯s going to be a huge misunderstanding if she¡¯s still there.¡¯ Thankfully, Amelia had left by the time they arrived at South River International Residence. David let out a silent sigh of relief. He made another call to Golden Leaf Hotel and asked them to send food over to South River International Residence since Aunt Sally was still injured and should not be moving around too much. Golden Leaf Hotel was an eight-star hotel that did not do deliveries, but since this was the chairman¡¯s request, the hotel had no other choice but to deliver it if they did not want to get fired. ¨C Sally and her family were shocked when they entered South River International Residence. They did not understand how a third-year university student like David could afford such expensive housing They could not imagine how much housing like this would cost in River City. They did not know whether it was a few million, or ten times that price. They had never dared to imagine that they would one day get to live in a house so luxurious. Jacey was jumping in excitement. He treated David¡¯s house like his own, considering that he had been sharing a room with David for two years. He just jumped into the swimming pool upstairs and started bathing there. ¡°Aunt Sally, Uncle Yousef, you can rest and recover here. Make yourselves at home,¡± David told Sally and Yousef. ¡°Dave, is this your house?¡± Sally asked. ¡°Mhmm.¡± ¡°Tell me the truth, where did you get so much money?¡± ¡°I earned it from a business I started with my ssmate,¡± David replied. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You have to trust me, Aunt Sally! I really didn¡¯t do anything illegal,¡± David replied exasperatedly. ¡°But¡­¡± Sally still wanted to insist but Yousef interrupted her. ¡°Stop, Dave isn¡¯t a child anymore. He¡¯s an adult, he can make his own decisions. I trust Dave,¡± Yousef interrupted. Sally did not ask anymore after hearing her husband¡¯s remark. ¡°Aunt Sally, Uncle Yousef, since you already know about my situation, I hope that you¡¯ll agree to move over to River City. Jace can also receive better education here.¡± Sally and her husband shared a look. It sounded like a good idea. Jacey was usually seen with some questionable friends in Shu City. There was no controlling that boy, nor did he show any desire to study well. The fact that he got into high school was thanks to Yousef running around and treating a few people to dinner. Now, not only did he owe these people a favor, but he had spent quite a bit of money as well. If they moved to River City, a new environment might incentivize Jacey to direct his energy to do well in his studies. Not to mention that education in the city would surely be much better than what Shu City could provide. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 113 They were now most worried about their youngest son. ¡°Dave, I know that you¡¯re sessful now, but we¡¯ve lived in Shu City for decades. Your uncle¡¯s job is in Shu City, we don¡¯t know what to do here.¡± ¡°Aunt Sally, all you guys need to do is move here, and you won¡¯t have to work. If you truly feel like you want to do something, I can find you some easier work that will let you keep an eye on Jace at the same time. What do you think?¡± David asked. ¡°Mom, Dad, just go with Dave¡¯s n! Jace is going to end up a delinquent if he keeps surrounding himself with those people back home. If not for yourselves, then at least think of Jace!¡± Lily persuaded. ¡°I¡­ Let us think more about this,¡± Sally replied after a while. ¡°Alright, then. I do hope that you¡¯ll agree, though. You did a lot for me, and it¡¯s time I repay you. Plus, I own a hotel but there¡¯s no one I trust to take care of it. I was hoping you could help me manage it.¡± ¡°You opened a hotel?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been employing someone outside to help me manage it since I have school and no time to spare. So, I thought you coulde and help me manage it, lest someone decides to mess with the ounts.¡± David did not care if the hotel made a profit or not. In fact, he wished for the hotel to make a loss, since that would earn him morevish points. He had only offered hotel management so that Aunt Sally and Uncle Yousef would move to the city. He also wanted to persuade Aunt Diana and her family to move here as well. David was never stingy with the people who were nice to him. Nor would he go soft on those who treated him badly. Like his Uncle Bobby, for example. He did not care about the two million. If he was being honest, David still would not care if it was twenty billion dors. He just did not want Bobby¡¯s family to live luxuriously with his parents¡¯ hard-earned money. Thus, he was going to get that money back no matter what. Just then, David¡¯s phone rang. Golden Leaf Hotel¡¯s delivery had arrived. David called the property staff and asked them to let the deliverymen in. The property staffs¡¯ motto when it came to wealthy residents like David was to fulfill all requests and do everything they could not to offend these residents, so the doorbell rang soon after. David went to open the door. Around a dozen good-looking servers entered the house with a te of food in their hands. Both Sally and Yousef were stunned by the sight. They were too shocked by everything that had happened today. They wondered if this was how all wealthy people lived. The table was filled with exquisite delicacies with aromatic scents that were pleasing to look at and smell. David went upstairs to call Jacey for dinner only to find thetter ying happily in the pool. ¡°Dave! Can I drop by often and use your pool?¡± Jacey asked as he climbed out. ¡°If you can persuade your parents to move over to River City, I¡¯ll let you live in my house,¡± David replied with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± Jacey eximed. ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll definitely persuade them! Then I can swim here every day!¡± Sally and her family enjoyed the meal immensely. It was immensely delicious. They had never eaten something so delicious in their entire lives. ¡°Aunt Sally! This is food from my hotel. If you can help me watch over it, I promise you that you¡¯ll get to eat it every day!¡± David tempted. ¡°Mom! Let¡¯s just move here, then! I want to study here!¡± Jacey piped up as well. He did not want to go back anymore, not when he could eat nice food and swim all day in River City. Sally and Yousef shared a look. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll move here.¡± ¡°Great! Then I¡¯ll contact schools for Jace tomorrow.¡± ¡°Dave! Can¡¯t we wait a few days?¡± Jacey asked. ¡°No.¡± Sally, Yousef, and Lily collectively replied.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 114 The next day, David gave Sandy a call and asked her to arrange for Jacey¡¯s high school admission. He nned to enroll him in the same one she was attending. David¡¯s hands were tied. He might be wealthy, but he had yet to build his own powers. His name was only well known among the SCC and T Faction. Ordinary people did not know him, and therefore had no reason to do as he requested. As the second daughter of the Luther family, enrolling a student was pretty easy. Within a few minutes, she informed David that Jacey was already administered and coulde to attend sses. Thus, David drove Jacey to River City High. River City High was a renowned academy for wealthy children in South River Province. Despite being a private school, its teachers were experienced and very capable. Not to mention that with the Luther family supporting its operations, River City High had a very notable reputation in South River Province. There were two kinds of students in this high school. Those who had outstanding grades and earned themselves a schrship great enough to pay for their school fees, dorm fees, and living costs with extra allowance, or students from extremely wealthy families. Sandy was already waiting for them when David brought Jacey over to River City High. David was stunned when he first saw Sandy. He could not believe her eyes. Sandy, who was still dressed like a delinquent two nights ago, hadpleted changed her look. Her afro hairstyle wasbed into twin tails, and her hooped earrings as well as heavy makeup were nowhere to be seen. Donned in a short-skirt school uniform, thedy before David looked like a pretty little girl! Sandy was seventeen this year, studying her second year in River City High. However, because of her short height, she looked like a little girl around fifteen to sixteen years old. Not even Sandy¡¯s parents, grandfather, or her brother Charles recognized Sandy, let alone David. They even suspected that something detrimental must have urred to Sandy, which would exin not only the change in the way she dressed but also the fact that she stopped cursing as much. Charles even asked Sandy the reason for this a few times, but she did not tell him anything. Naturally, Sandy would not tell them that she had only changed because David told her to. She definitely would not tell the teachers in school the reason either. The fact that the Luther family¡¯s fiend in human form had changed into an obedientdy shocked all the teachers in school. ¡°Dave? What¡¯s wrong? Do you not recognize me anymore?¡± Sandy reached out to wave her hand before David¡¯s face. David snapped back to reality and replied, ¡°Very good! It¡¯s a huge change, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. But it¡¯s good, you¡¯re looking more like a student now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then! I¡¯ll listen to whatever you say from now on, Dave!¡± Sandy walked over and chuckled as she wrapped herself around David¡¯s arm. David felt a little ufortable with Sandy¡¯s actions. She was just a seventeen-year-olddy, and contact with some particr body parts was inevitable when she hugged him like that. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Maybe she just treats me as her brother!¡¯ David told himself. What he did not know, however, was that thest time Sandy hugged anyone like this was with her brother Charles before she started middle school. David was the first person to experience such a privilege. Fortunately, sses for the day had begun or other students would surely be dazed to see Sandy, the fiend in human form, hug another man¡¯s arm so intimately. At the same time, Jacey felt his soul freeze the moment he saw Sandy. His heart started to race, and his blood started pumping faster. Every organ within him felt like it was running at incredible speeds. He had never felt this feeling before in all sixteen years of his life. At the age where he was confused, he felt utterly shocked when he saw Sandy, a girl around his age, yet already so exceptional. All it took was a moment for Sandy to capture his heart. However, he quickly hid his thoughts when he saw Sandy act so intimately toward David. ¡°Sandy! Let me introduce you, this is my cousin, Jacey Greg!¡± ¡°Jacey, this is Sandy! Uh¡­ my good friend¡¯s younger sister.¡± David introduced them to each other. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sandy!¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 115 Sandy kept one arm around David¡¯s and reached out the other as she introduced herself to Jacey. ¡°Oh! H-Hi! l-I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m Jace, Jacey!¡± Jacey introduced himself with a stutter. Then he quickly reached out to shake Sandy¡¯s hand. Their palms touched, and that was enough for Jacey¡¯s cheeks to flush red. Sandy did not realize any anomaly with Jacey¡¯s introduction and released her hand after shaking his. All her thoughts were on David. David turned to look at Jacey when he heard him stutter. He realized that something was wrong. Not only was Jacey blushing, but he stuttered as well. He looked like he had a crush. David then nced at Sandy. Her short-skirted school uniform and delicate features made her blossom with youthful energy. It was a stark difference from the Sandy he saw in Fuller Golden Sands two nights ago. Indeed, her appearance would be extremely attractive for boys like Jacey who were in their confused stage of puberty. David then decided that he would find time to talk to the boy. After all, Sandy was not an easy person to crush on. It would do Jacey some good to give up on Sandy as soon as possible, lest he ends up battered and torn. ¡®Sigh. First love, huh!¡¯ David¡¯s first love that he had maintained for four years had left him in a pool of his own blood. ¡°I already put in a word with the school, Dave! So just bring your cousin to the administration desk and he¡¯ll be enrolled,¡± Sandy said. ¡°Thank you, Sandy,¡± David thanked politely. ¡°Stop being so courteous with me, Dave!¡± Sandy argued, cheeks puffed up in displeasure. ¡°Uh, alright, alright.¡± David raised his other hand to ruffle the top of Sandy¡¯s head. ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go, Dave!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Sandy dragged David after her, enjoying the way he doted on her, while Jacey followed quietly behind them. Sandy directly brought David to River City High¡¯s logistics office and within ten minutes, Jacey¡¯s enrollment procedures werepleted. Jacey was then brought to his ss by the staff in the office. Meanwhile, Sandy followed David to the school entrance. ¡°Go to ss, Sandy!¡± ¡°When are youing to my house, Dave?¡± Sandy asked, reluctant to leave. ¡°Not so soon. I¡¯m a little busy these days, I¡¯ll go visit once I¡¯ve settled everything,¡± David replied after some thought. ¡°Alright, then. You have toe once you¡¯re free, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I will, I will.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going to ss now, Dave! Bye-bye!¡± ¡°Bye. Pay attention to ss and study well.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Sandy then walked back towards the school buildings, though she turned to look at David every few steps. David got into his car. However, the more he thought about Sandy¡¯s behavior, the more he realized that something was wrong. ¡®No way, she can¡¯t possibly have gotten a crush on me, right? ¡®She might have, actually! ¡®Or else why would she change her appearance the moment I told her to? ¡®She didn¡¯t change when her family told her to. ¡®What do I do now? I mean yeah, I know I¡¯m handsome and strong, wealthy, and sessful¡­ ¡®I guess I left a deep impression with her by saving her when she was in extreme danger and feeling hopeless? ¡®This feeling should pass after a while, right?¡¯ Thus, David decided that he would minimize contact with her from then on. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 116 Capital City! Inside a quiet courtyard. An old man and a young man were ying chess. The old man looked like he was in his 70s or 80s. Despite his age and a head full of silver hair, he still had a youthful-looking face and was in high spirits. H e looked transcendental or ethereal, with no signs of aging. The young man was younger, although he was at least thirty years old. Not very young, but younger, nheless. ¡°You¡¯re getting better and better at chess, Stan!¡± The old man said cheerfully. ¡°Still not as well as you, Mr. J!¡± Stan replied modestly. The young man was Stan Warner, one of the Ts from Capital City¡¯s T Faction. Stan Warner was known not only among the younger generation, but he was also famous among the older generation. ¡°Stan, chess is like life. You have to move when to take the proper move. When it¡¯s time to take one step forward, you take one step forward, and when it¡¯s time to take one step back, you do the same! move, you have to move. Buttely, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been hesitating,¡± The old man said. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. J. I¡¯ve been a bit confusedtely!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the ten-year pact that the three of you made back then ising to a close, right? The Lovewoods¡¯ little girl is finallying back after ten years.¡± ¡°Mr. J, my brothers and I used to be super close, but we ended up having a falling out because of a girl. It was so bad that we don¡¯t talk anymore. I always wonder if I should¡¯ve done things differently!¡± ¡°A damsel who¡¯s beautiful inside out and a gent of virtues are meant for each other. As the saying goes, even the king would skip his morning meetings for his fair maiden. Besides, that Lovewood girl is really quite thedy. You shouldn¡¯t worry too much about it. Just follow what your heart tells you.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, Mr. J. I¡¯ll remember that!¡± At that moment, Stan¡¯s phone rang. It was Zachary calling and saying that he wanted to meet him! Zachary had juste back to Capital City after doing some business in North River Province. Stan had heard about what Zachary did in River City, but all of those were just rumors, and nothing was better than hearing it from Zachary himself. Since Zachary returned from his trip to North River, Stan also wanted to know what exactly had happened to him in River City. Seeing that the ten-year pact about Lorraine wasing to a close, of course he had to watch that powerful person that had suddenly appeared in the SCC closely. They agreed to meet at their usual ce, The Great Wall Club. The Great Wall Club was one of the top three clubs in Capital City and was a gathering ce for all the famous people in Capital City, and was also T Faction¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Mr. J, I have something I need to do now, so I got to go. I¡¯ll visit you again next time.¡± ¡°Alright, off you go! It¡¯s time for you youngsters to go after your future. There¡¯s no need to waste your time on an old man like me.¡± When Stan arrived at The Great Wall Club, everyone who saw him nodded at him and greeted him. As he pushed open the private room on the top floor, he found Zachary already waiting inside. ¡°T-man!¡± When Zachary saw Staning in, he stood up and greeted him. ¡°Zachary, tell me everything!¡± Stan told Zachary after sitting down. ¡°T-man, I went to North River Province for business and stopped by River City to ask Howard about Luna, and also to see her, but Charles found out about it¡­¡± Zachary told Stan everything that happened, down to the very detail. ¡°Eh? Are you telling me that David has someone who can fight Mac and he himself is also extremely strong?¡± ¡°Yes! He held my sword with two fingers and shattered it with a snap of his fingers. Mac told me that even he couldn¡¯t do that! Mac suspects that he¡¯s at least at a peak Tiger Ranker, or even¡­ higher!¡± Crush! The cup in Stan¡¯s hand was crushed into pieces! ¡®He¡¯s a peak Tiger Ranker? Or even higher?¡¯ Naturally, he knew what that meant! ording to Zachary, for David to have such talent that he could reach this point at twenty-something years old was incredibly rare. If that was the case, that would mean that David was definitely the heir to the hidden aristocratic family. Moreover, he was probably the first heir too. ¡®How did Clinton get such a powerful helper at thest moment of the ten-year pact?!¡¯ River City. After David sent Jacey off to school at River City High, he went to the Golden Leaf Hotel. After that, he called Wayne and Gavin, who was in Shu City, toe back on their own. He was not nning to go back to Shu City yet because he needed to wait for Aunt Sally to be back on her feet and go back to deal with the move. At the same time, he had to get his parents¡¯pensation money back from Bobby as well. ¡®l also need to see if I can persuade Aunt Diana to move her family to River City as well.¡¯ David had just taken a short nap in his office when he was woken up by a call. When he picked up the phone, he immediately heard Hugh¡¯s voice. ¡°Dave! Have you already forgotten me?! How could you not have kept in touch with me all this while?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Hugh! I¡¯ve been quite busytely and I haven¡¯t had any time to spare! I promise I¡¯ll visit Lake City when I find the time!¡± David replied. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been busy. Everyone in the SCC knows all about your recent achievements! I didn¡¯t know you kept such deep secrets about yourself! I can¡¯t believe that you threw Zachary, one of the eight great fighters of T Faction, out of River City pathetically,¡± said Hugh. He really did not expect David to be so powerful. This was even though Bill told Hugh that David was the heir of the hidden aristocratic family when Hugh sold the Golden Leaf Hotel to David. Even so, there was a hierarchy to the heirs of the hidden aristocratic family, with somerger families having three or four heirs. The treatment of each heir was different, from the first heir to the third heir or even the fourth heir Initially, they thought that at most, David was a second heir, but after David showed what he was made o f, everyone was certain that the strength he possessed was definitely something only a first heir could obtain, and that he was most likely from some powerful family. A man with a status like that wasparable to the big three SCC bosses. He was also extremely d that he had maintained a good rtionship with David. Now that he saw what David was capable of, he confirmed that it was indeed a wise move for him to introduce David into the SCC. After everyone found out about what David did, he received the boss¡¯s affirmation, whichwas the final piece of the puzzle before he took over the Greenes. ¡°Oh, you tter me, Hugh!¡± David said modestly. ¡°I¡¯m not ttering you. There really aren¡¯t many people in the SCC who can stand up to Zachary, let alone drive him back to the North with his tail between his legs¡­ Oh yeah, are you in River City now? There¡¯s someone who wants to meet you!¡± ¡°Who?¡± David asked. ¡°Come find out!¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be around River City anyway.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact you again when we decide when to meet!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. David hung up the phone and began to ponder deeply. Now that everyone was seeing what he was made of, he was also starting to meet some of the big names. Even so, he felt that he was not strong enough, that he had not built enough influence yet, and that he was not powerful enough. He knew that he had to find a way to spend more money. ¡®Why hasn¡¯t Miss Pearl made a move yet? She¡¯s been there for quite some time now. ¡®Doesn¡¯t she know how to spend money? ¡®Sigh! David had never imagined that there would be a day when he would have trouble spending money! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 117 In the afternoon. David contacted Jenny, the saleswoman at South River International Residence. He asked her if there were still any units left in South River International Residence. He was going to buy one for Aunt Sally and one for Aunt Diana before getting them a job at the Golden Leaf Hotel. Even if they had no skills, getting an easy job and giving them a few hundred thousand buckst o a million bucks a year would be enough for them to spend on whatever they wanted so that they would b e able to get a foothold in River City. Naturally, Jenny was overjoyed. She had just gotten millions from David only a short while ago, with the amount of money inmission she made being something she had never imagined she would ever have. And now he¡¯s buying another ce from us again? ¡®He¡¯s some big shot! ¡®What a freaking rich man!¡¯ David went to the sales department to view the ce with Jenny. When he visited again, he stirred up some painful memories for the other saledies. They remembered how David stood in the lobby of the showroom for a few minutes and no one came forward to serve him. Instead, Jenny, the new girl, went up and reaped the benefits of it. She earned millions inmission! The thought of it made them so devastated that they could not breathe. As soon as they saw David this time, those saledies started to scramble and surround him. ¡°Sir! What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Sir! Are you looking to buy a house? I¡¯m free to apany you for viewing anytime!¡± ¡°Sir, here¡¯s my card! If you need anything, just contact me anytime! Anytime at all!¡± ¡°Um!!! Excuse me, girls! I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Miss Jenny!¡± David squeezed out of the crowd after replying to them. At that moment, Jenny walked over to him with the keys. ¡°Mr. Lidell! I¡¯ve got the keys. We can go and see the ce now! Please, after you!¡± The two of them left together. Everyone in the showroom started talking again. ¡°I bet that new girl Jenny must be sleeping with him!¡± ¡°I know right! Why else would he buy another expensive ce from her?¡± ¡°This girl makes herself up to be so innocent, but she¡¯s actually a little slut! Pfft!¡± Even so, anyone could hear the hint of envy and jealousy in the tone of their voice. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There were no more units in Block 1, so David casually looked around and bought one more simr unit each in Block 2 and Block 3 that was worth around 100 million each. Back in the showroom, David left after paying a ten percent deposit and Jenny her that he woulde back a littleter toplete the rest of the procedures. Another two hundred million in sales. Together with the four hundred million soldst time, themission Jenny earned from David alone was six freaking million bucks. Even the manager was jealous of her numbers, let alone the rest of her coworkers in sales. A few of the people in sales were also beating themselves up with regret. After that, David returned to Block 1, bringing Aunt Sally, Uncle Yousef, and his cousin Lily to see the ce. Although Aunt Sally had just had her operation the day before, her doctor said that she should get some steps in because it was a minor procedure and that she would be fine in around a week. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 118 After that, David led the three of them to Block Although their unit could not beat David¡¯s best unit, it still had an extremely luxurious design. After all, it cost a 100 million dors. ¡°Dave, why are you bringing us here?¡± After looking around, Sally asked him. ¡°Aunt Sally, Uncle Yousef, what do you guys think of this ce?¡± David did not answer Sally¡¯s question but instead asked them a question of his own. ¡°Dave, this ce is spectacr, of course! But we can¡¯t afford to buy a ce like this!¡± Replied Sally. Although she did not know the price of the ce, she could tell it would not be cheap the moment she saw it. They had only been making ends meet all these years. Where would they get the money to buy a new ce? ¡°Aunt Sally, I¡¯ve already bought this ce, but I haven¡¯t gone through all the legal procedures yet. All you need to do is bring your ID cards toplete the legal procedures and the ce will be yours!¡± Sally and Yousef could not believe that David was actually going to give them the ce. Although they had a hunch that David was going to give them the ce when he brought them to see it, it was still a shock to them when it actually happened. Sally quickly said, ¡°What?! Dave, you worked hard to earn your money. We can¡¯t ept this ce!¡± ¡°Yeah, Dave! This ce is too expensive, we can¡¯t ept it!¡± Yousef chimed in from the side. Lily was the only one who stood by the window admiring the view. That ce would be her new home from now on. She never would have imagined that she would end up staying in such a luxurious ce. She thought to herself, ¡®Since Dave offered, we should just take it! What¡¯s the point of saying no? He won¡¯t ept our rejectiom anyway.¡¯ Besides, she could not bring herself to tell her parents about the 100 million on her card either! ¡°Aunt Sally, Uncle Yousef, please ept this gift as a sign of my gratitude. If I hadn¡¯t stayed with you guys and continued living with Bobbyst time, I would¡¯ve been constantly abused by him. Who knows? Perhaps I would¡¯ve grown up to be a twisted person. ¡°I remember when I first arrived at your ce, I always kept to myself and was an extremely cold boy. It was you guys who showed me a family¡¯s love which slowly made me who I am now! Now that I have the means, I want to repay you guys. If you guys don¡¯t ept this gift, I¡¯ll never be able to live with myself.¡± David said in a low voice. Indeed, if he had not lived with Aunt Sally¡¯s family for the past two years, he might have dropped out of school and taken a dark path of no return. When Sally heard what David said, she started to sob quietly. ¡°Dave, you¡¯ve finally made your mark now. I wish your parents were here to see it. If they were still alive, they¡¯d be overjoyed to see how much you¡¯ve achieved.¡± Yousef looked at David and sighed regrettably. When his wife Sally brought David home, Yousef was initially against it. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. After all, they already had a son and a daughter, and their family was not very rich. Besides needing to feed another mouth, he had to cover David¡¯s school fees and living expenses too. However, his wife insisted on it, so he had no choice but to ept. Although he was against it, he did not treat David differently since it was already decided that he was living with them. Yousef thought that since that was how things turned out, there was no point treating Dave like how his Uncle Bobby treated him. Besides, he had enough enemies. Yousef would either not let David live with them at all or let him stay with them and treat him the same as he would with his other children. Luckily, Yousef was a very open-minded person. Typically, other parents with low ie would not allow a nephew to stay with them when they already had a son and a daughter to take care of. Since they were at this point now, there was no more room for Sally and her husband to refuse his gift. After that, David took Yousef to the showroom lobby toplete the legal procedures. Meanwhile, Sally and Lily waited for them in their new ce. The ce was furnished luxuriously and had everything they needed. All they needed was to pack up and that would be their home from now on. Afterpleting the legal procedures and paying the one hundred million in full, David got one more lavish point in the system, bringing his total to eighty-one points. After settling Aunt Sally Sally¡¯s family into their new ce, David went to River City High to pick up Jacey and take him to his new ce before going back to his home. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 119 The next day was a Sunday. David thought that Hugh would contact him, but after waiting all day, he did not receive a call from him. At night, David received a call from Tara. She told him that she had waited two days for him to call after h e had said he would go to her house that week David then remembered that he had promised to go to Tara¡¯s ce this week, but because of what happened to Aunt Sally, he could not follow his initial schedule and told her that they would have to wait until next time. In the afternoon David received good news. Pearl called to say that the team was almost ready because Pearl had managed to catch the attention of quite a number of talents due to the high incentives they offered David told her to invest in any good projects she saw and not to worry about the money. He even told her t o contact Andy to tell him that there was five billion for him to invest. After all, he had fiftyvish points and he wanted Andy to keep them first Currently, he badly needed to spend money to getvish points. He wanted to see if he could level up the system if he had morevish points because he felt that he had not reached his peak for both his body and mind yet ording to Paul, some recluse masters would still be able to beat him at his current stats. ¡°How can I ept the fact that I¡¯m not the most invincible person when I¡¯ve cheated? ¡°Hurry up and level me up now! ¡®Otherwise, what¡¯s the use of this system? After all, God had given him such a good opportunity He could not just waste it He had to make the most of it. Just like that, another week passed by, and a new week began Monday David had sses in the morning In the afternoon he attended his school¡¯s martial arts club meeting He went there to learn some secret techniques Currently, he relied only on his body and mind, which he had leveled up. That meant he only possessed his current strength and reflexes to defend himsell, without knowing any other moves, He wanted to learn some powerful techniques, or perhaps some martial arts to see if he could improve hisbat power Ever since he careless failed to add the 18 Dragon Taming Punches and got tenvish points deducted, David no longer dared to add random skills, especially martial arts skills He did not know if they even existed. If they did not another tenvish points would be deducted. He did not have much to begin with. ¡®Sigh! I¡¯m so poor!¡± He went to one of the buildings in his university which was dedicated to all the clubs and societies. Of course, clubs and societies had to pay a fee to hold their meetings there, but all therger clubs were located there. When David arrived at the martial arts club¡¯s floor, he entered the room and saw a huge hall filled with people. There was at least a few hundred of them. There were both men and women, but the men were the majority, and all of them were sitting on their knees. David was stunned! ¡®Are they having their practice right now? ¡®I thought the martial arts club practiced how to fight and stuff? ¡®Why are they just sitting there and practicing their breathing?¡¯ However, David took a closer look, he saw the practice had not started because most of them were still chatting with each other. David found a seat in thest row and sat down. He nudged a member next to him and asked, ¡°Bro, what are we doing?¡± The guys looked at David and asked, ¡°Are you not a member of the martial arts club?¡± ¡°Er, well, I just started today and I¡¯m just about to join you guys!¡± ¡°Well, you came just in time! Today, we¡¯re going to get a talk by Luna Shoron, who¡¯s the president of our club and also one of the Three Campus Belles.¡± ¡®Luna Shoron? ¡®Isn¡¯t she the most mysterious one out of the Three Campus Belles? ¡®She¡¯s the president of the martial arts club? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡®The president of the martial arts club is a woman? ¡®You¡¯ve got to be kidding me! Chapter 120 Chapter 120 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 120 ¡®Why hasn¡¯t any of these men risen up? ¡®I can¡¯t believe they let a woman rule over them.¡¯ ¡°Hey, bro! Are you telling me that Luna¡¯s the president of the martial arts club? Is she very good?¡± ¡°Of course! She can beat anyone of us here with just three moves!¡± ¡°Is she that fierce? Will she be able to find a husband in the future?¡± ¡°Bro, are you kidding? President Shoron is one of the Three Campus Belles! Do you know how long the line is for the people who are chasing her? The line probably reaches all the way to SRMU!¡± ¡®To SRMU? ¡®Is he serious? ¡®Even if you lined up all the boys in SRU, it doesn¡¯t even reach SRMU!¡¯ After that, David did not ask any more questions. Instead, he just sat silently. He wanted to see what this martial arts club president had to say. Soon after, a fresh andpetent-looking youngdy with a ponytail dressed in white practice uniform came out from the backstage and walked to the podium. After that, she sat on her knees on floor like everyone else. ¡®This must be Luna,¡¯ he thought. Although David had been a student at SRU for three years, he had always been at his part-time job during all his free time. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He knew that Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana¡¯s family were struggling to make ends meet. By working all the time, he could take some burden off them as well as buy small gifts for Sarah or take her out for some good food once in a while. That was why he never really knew much about Luna, the most mysterious one out of the Three Campus Belles. The one he knew best was Ava because they always had their sses together. Although David was sitting in thest row and was a little far from Luna, thanks to his strong eyesight, he could clearly see Luna the moment she came out. After a visual inspection, he could tell that Luna was at least 5¡¯9¡å, almost as tall as him, and definitely one of the tallest girls in his university. She had a delicate oval face, a pair of big eyes, longshes, and a high nose bridge. Her facial features looked perfectly symmetrical, and she had no make-up on. She was an absolute natural beauty with surprisingly great skin as smooth as ss. It was no wonder she was one of the Three Campus Belles. With her mysteriousness, it was as if she had some type of ethereal aura. David looked around at all the guys around him with their drool almost dripping out of their mouths. He wondered if these men were there to learn martial arts or to watch the beautiful Luna. After that, Luna started speaking from the podium. ¡°Hello, students!¡± Her voice was clean and crisp. ¡°Hello, President!¡± Hundreds of people shouted. That startled David. It sounded like he was listening to a nation¡¯s ruler speaking. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to talk to all of you about what martial arts is! ¡°Martial arts can strengthen your body and also prolong your life! ¡°I¡¯ve seen a hundred-year-old man who can still walk as if he¡¯s flying. ¡°This is what I mean by the prolonged lifespan that practicing martial arts will give your physical bodies. ¡°To be good at martial arts, it starts with cultivating your mind! ¡°You can only achieve something in the martial arts if you start by putting your mind in the right headspace! ¡°Of course, if you want to go further in the martial arts, talent is the most important thing! ¡°Some gifted people can reach unmatched heights that no ordinary people can reach in their lifetime with just three years of training.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not trying to discourage all of you. Even if you don¡¯t achieve anything, at least it helps you strengthen your body. ¡°The spirit of martial arts is to control aggression without inflicting injury while the ultimate goal is to take conflict and find a middle ground. ¡°Martial arts is not about violence, nor killing for the sake of killing, nor fighting for the sake of fighting. Instead, it is to quickly stop any killing and fighting, to protect and guard all beings, and to only use if pushes to shove, to be considerate of others, to turn martial arts into part of who you are, and to join heaven and earth in one breath.¡± After that, she continued to say a bunch of things. David did not understand a word of what she was saying. ¡®What the hell is she talking about? I¡¯m here to learn techniques, to learn how to fight, and to learn stances. ¡®I didn¡¯te here to listen to you brag and talk.¡¯ After listening to the long *ss talk, he still had not learn anything practical. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 121 It took Luna nearly half an hour before she finished speaking. The majority of the members in the audience were in a dumbfounded state, just like David. These male animals had only been attracted here because of the poprity of the Three Campus Belles. A s for learning martial arts? In these times, it was a much safer choice to make money. David was rather impressed with Luna. She was obviously preaching to deaf ears, but she still managed t o speak with such conviction for such a long time. It was not a feat that any ordinary person could aplish! ¡°I¡¯ll open the floor for questions now. Feel free to answer any questions you may have, and I will resolve them immediately!¡± Luna said as she sat down on the podium with her feet crossed. ¡°President Shoron, I would like to ask, do grandmasters still exist today? Isn¡¯t this something that only appears in television shows and novels?¡± A male student asked as he stood. ¡°Grandmasters, in reality, are different from the grandmasters you see on TV or in books. It¡¯s something that you will only be exposed to after you reach a certain level of cultivation in your martial arts training. S o, you wouldn¡¯t understand it even if I exined things to you now,¡± Luna replied. ¡°President Shoron, will people like us ever be able to reach a high level of cultivation in our martial arts training?¡± ¡°It will be difficult! Martial arts is not something that can be mastered overnight, it requires constant practice from a young age. Even the most talented person will face limits in what can be achieved if they miss out on the best cultivation period. ¡°President Shoron, I heard a rumor that you and President Jackson, the most handsome guy in SRU, are a couple. Moreover, President Jackson has also put out word that he will not allow any guy to approach you. May I know if you acknowledge this rtionship?¡± A guy asked bravely. Everyone present fell silent upon hearing his question. They all wanted to know how Luna would answer this question! It was obvious that everyone was curious about this. ¡°Sorry, I will not answer any questions unrted to martial arts! If there aren¡¯t any other questions, I will b e performing a live demonstration.¡± The chaotic atmosphere of the venue showed that everyone was not satisfied with Luna¡¯s answer. Just then, two more people, one male, and one female walked in from the lobby. After hurriedly sweeping their gazes over the room, they walked over to David. The man¡¯s knees buckled together as he knelt beside David. ¡°Mr. Liddell, I¡¯m sorry, I should not have offended you. I hope you can forgive me and not hold a grudge against me if that¡¯s alright with you? Can you please help put in a good word for me with the Luther family?¡± Leo pleaded as he knelt next to David. After offending Sandy on that Friday night, the Luther family had begun attacking all the businesses his parents owned the very next day. The Luther family was so powerful in River City that all the businesses his family owned became bankrupt almost instantly after their attacks. None of the connections his parents had gotten in touch with the past two days had been able to do anything. They did not know yet that it was because their son had offended the daughter of the Luther family He had not dared to tell his parents the truth either, for he had no idea what his parents would do to him! However, he had lost everything. His parents had gone bankrupt, and the bank wanted to collect their debts. Now, almost everything of value in the house was sold. They had even lost their house. Now, the life his family led was even worse than the life of the beggars on the street. His parents¡¯ hair had gone gray overnight, and they were even considering taking their own lives to solve the problem. After thinking about it, he determined that, based on Sandy¡¯s respectful attitude to David that night, David was the only person who could save his family. If David helped him plead to the Luther family for mercy, then his family would no longer be facing a crisis. Thus, he dragged Sarah along with him to meet David and even made a promise to Sarah. If David agreed to help plead mercy for his family and resolve the crisis they were facing, he would marry her immediately. Honor was no longer important to him. If he could resolve the crisis his family was facing, all he needed t o do was switch schools to continue being the high-and-mighty Leo. If the crisis could not be resolved, what his family would be facing was a life that not even a beggar would want. Leo¡¯s kneeling to David upon entering the room piqued the interest of many. Everyone gathered around, trying to figure out what was happening. ¡°Huh! Isn¡¯t that Leo?¡± Someone in the hall managed to recognize Leo. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Leo was somewhat well-known at South River University. After all, he was a trust fund baby! He might not be the richest, but he was the most arrogant. ¡®Wow! It is Leo! Is he kneeling before someone in front of so many people? Who¡¯s this person?¡± Everyone directed their gaze onto David, wanting to know what sort of person had managed to make Leo get on his knees in public. Leo felt his face burning when he realized he had been recognized. He had never been this humiliated in his entire life. However, he had no choice. The fate of his entire family was in David¡¯s hands. ¡°Leo Tate! I didn¡¯t do anything to you, did I? What¡¯s the point in you kneeling before me and begging me?¡± David said slowly as he stood. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 122 Now that everyone had gathered around, David had no choice but to stand. ¡°Mr. Liddell, I was hoping that you could help me plead to the Luther family to show some mercy and let m y family go, if that¡¯s alright?¡± Leo said. ¡°The Luther family is attacking you because you offended Sandy. What does that have to do with me? Besides, are we close? Why should I help you?¡± David asked in reply. ¡°¡­¡± Leo had no idea how to respond to David¡¯s questions. Were they close? He had stolen David¡¯s girlfriend from him, humiliated David, caused David to vomit blood, and even posted the pictures onto the campuswork and group chats, making David the butt of the faculty¡¯s jokes. How could they be close? It would be more urate to say they were sworn enemies. Sarah gazed at David. He seemed to have turned into an entirely new person ever since they broke up. In the past, if anyone were to ask who knew David the best, she would definitely be that person. However, she now realized that she did not know David at all. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. How could a person¡¯s personality have changed so quickly? Also, David had the means to help Leo¡¯s family? To the point where Leo was willing to kneel and apologize to him? Had he been keeping it a secret all this while? Had he been putting their rtionship to the test all this while? Rumor was that some trust fund babies enjoyed disguising themselves as poor guys when searching for true love. If that was the case! Then, what had she done? Had she given up on an extremely well-off trust fund baby who had been keeping his true identity a secret over several pieces of designer clothing and purses? Moreover, this super-rich guy had loved, taken care of, amodated, and forgiven her! In that instant, Sarah felt her mind go nk! She had lost a forest for a tree. Leo grabbed Sarah, standing beside him, and pulled her back to reality. ¡°David! I¡­¡± Sarah was just about to speak when David interrupted her. ¡°Sarah, are you trying to help his family plead for mercy as well?¡± David asked as he stared at Sarah. ¡°David, I hope that you can help Leo!¡± Sarah said after mustering up her courage. She had no choice left. David had already left her! If she did not hold on to thisst straw, she would be left with absolutely nothing. ¡°You hope? On what grounds are you basing your hopes? As my ex-girlfriend? As my high school ssmate? Or as Leo¡¯s current girlfriend?¡± David asked mockingly. It was then that everyone in the audience understood what was going on. David was the person who had been so angry that he vomited blood after Leo stole his girlfriend from him, and was also the person that Leo had taken pictures of and posted onto the campuswork and group chats. How many days had it been since then? Now, Leo was kneeling before David? Begging him for help? How had the tables turned so quickly? Not even televised dramas would dare do this! Chapter 123 Chapter 123 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 123 ¡°David Lindell! I¡¯m begging you, alright? For the sake of our past rtionship, can you help me just this once?¡± Sarah suddenly lowered her voice and began pleading. Now, if she could get David to help resolve the crisis that Leo¡¯s family was facing, she would be able to marry Leo and live a rich andvish life. That had always been a dream of hers. She had that dream even back when she was with David. However, she had been hesitant to pursue it because of how kindly David treated her. Otherwise, she would have never banished David to the sidelines when Leo professed his feelings for her. ¡°Sarah Jensen, you have no right to beg me! Everyone else has the right to beg me, but you don¡¯t! I¡¯ve done so much for you over the years, but I¡¯m nothingpared to a few pieces of designer clothing and purses? I¡¯ve been blind for so many years, and I won¡¯t be able to help you! Goodbye!¡± David strode off when he finished speaking. However, Leo grabbed hold of his feet. ¡°Mr. Liddell, it¡¯s my fault. It was all my fault! Please, help me this one time! You¡¯re the only person who can help me now! My family will be done for if you don¡¯t help me,¡± Leo sobbed as he clung to David¡¯s feet. David was hisst hope now. David was just about to kick Leo aside. Then, anothermotion rang out at the entrance. Immediately, another person walked into the hall, with arge group of people following them in. The person walking at the very front was Howard Jackson, the president of the SRU student council and the most handsome guy in SRU. He was also Luna Shoron¡¯s official boyfriend. ¡°Wow! President Jackson is here. I bet he¡¯s here to meet President Shoron. They¡¯re the faculty¡¯s golden couple!¡± ¡°Come on,e on! Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± The crowd surrounding David and the others immediately dispersed and ran over to watch Howard and Luna. David shoved a little harder and managed to push Leo out of the way. Ignoring Leo and Sarah, David also walked over to the crowd to see how Luna would respond. Everything that had just happened to David and Leo just now had not affected Luna in the slightest. There were several hundred people in the hall, but only around ten of those people had been watching David and Leo. The majority of them had still been standing around the podium and watching Luna¡¯s live demonstration. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. On stage. Luna was giving a live demonstration with an old member of the martial arts club. It was what everyone had been waiting for. Because they could get up close to the campus belle However, Howard walked on stage and said to the member, ¡°What did I say? No men are allowed to get close to Luna! Did you think I was joking?¡± ¡°S- sorry, President Jackson! I¡¯ll leave right now!¡± The member said shakingly. He had been the first to dash forth when Luna said she needed an opponent because he wanted to get up close to this beautifuldy. After all, they would be engaging in actualbat! There would be times when it was inevitable that their bodies woulde into contact! His thoughts were impure as well. In the past, it was always female members who had taken the stage. However, for some reason, he wanted to try and take advantage of this opportunity today. To be honest, Luna was so beautiful that he was finding it difficult to keep himself under control. Now that Howard was here, he could not help but feel a little guilty. Besides, Howard was also the president of the student council, and rumor was that he came from a very powerful family. It would not be wise for him to offend him. ¡°Freeze! Who allowed you to leave?¡± Howard called out to the member who was about to leave. ¡°P- President Jackson! ..¡± ¡°p!¡± The member did not manage to finish speaking before Howard interrupted him with a p across the face. ¡°p!¡± Another p came soon after. ¡°p! p! p!¡± Howard pped him across the face five times! He had initially wanted to continue pping him, but Luna stopped him. ¡°Howard Jackson, stop it!¡± Luna shouted. ¡°Miss Luna! Mr. Zachary Quinn told me to protect you and stop any men froming near you, but he dared disobey my orders! He deserves to get beaten up!¡± Jackson said. Then, he directed a forceful kick onto the member¡¯s body. That member felt an intense pain in his stomach before he felt his body turn weightless as he flew off the stage. The stage was more than a foot above the ground. If one were to fall off it, they would at the very least be gravely injured! Everyone standing nearby immediately ran away when they saw someone flying towards them, terrified that they would end up hurting an innocent person. Only David remained standing where he was. Upon seeing that the member was about to crash onto him, David reached his arms out, grabbed him, and then set him down on the floor firmly. ¡°Huh?¡± Howard turned to look into the audience when he did not hear any cries of pain and then saw that they had been rescued. Just as he was about to ask who had been so daring, he caught sight of David¡¯s face. His pupils shrank as his heart pounded in panic. Wasn¡¯t that David Lidell? He would never forget for the rest of his life what he had experienced on that night at Fuller Golden Sands. One of the eight great fighters in T Faction, Mr. Zachary Quinn, whom he thought to be one of the most powerful people in the world, had fled back to Capital City with his tails between his legs after suffering a humiliating defeat. Several days had gone by now, but he was still too afraid to even make a peep. That very person was David, an alumnus of South River University, and the person who had just saved someone¡¯s life while standing offstage. Even Mr. Quinn had not darede to seek revenge after suffering such a great loss. Did that not mean a minor character like him was about to get squashed like an ant? What should he do now? Apologize to him? But there were so many people here. If he were to apologize now, he would be destroying the image that he had cultivated for himself at South River University, right? How was he supposed to show his face around here anymore? Yet, what should he do if he did not apologize and make the other person unleash their anger onto him? He was someone that not even Mr. Quinn could afford to offend, much less himself! Whatever! Whatever! So what if honor was important? Was was more important than his life? Besides, this was their territory as well. A bigshot like him would probably not hold a grudge against someone like him as long as he apologized, right? After thinking it through. Howard took several steps forward before he jumped off the stage and walked towards David. David waved a hand and beckoned the member that Howard had just kicked off the stage to blend into the crowd standing on the sidelines. Now, David stood and gazed right into Howard¡¯s eyes. Everyone was prepared to watch a good show unfold before them. Just as they had finished getting ready to watch Howard deal with David. ¡°Howard Jackson, stop it. If not, don¡¯t me me for forgetting my manners with you! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll b e afraid to beat you up just because you¡¯re one of Zachary¡¯s people!¡± When Luna finished speaking, she took a few steps forward so she could get off the stage and stop Howard. It was then that Howard said something that caused everyone present to widen their eyes so much that their eyeballs nearly fell out of their sockets. They watched as Howard sped his hands together and bow to David before saying: ¡°My apologies, Mr. Liddell! I should not have done what I did just now! I did not notice that you were present just now! I hope you will be generous and not hold a grudge against a lowly individual like me! I, Howard Jackson, sincerely apologize! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 124 ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone who had been waiting for a dramatic showdown was stunned. This included Luna, who was so stunned that she froze. Who was Howard Jackson? President of the SRU student council! The most handsome guy in SRU! Moreover, he was rumored to havee from a scarily powerful family. People like Leo, whose fortune came from new money, were not even worthy of cleaning his shoes for him. In SRU, even the school had to pay attention to what he said. Yet, a person like him had to bow down and apologize to David? What was David¡¯s identity? Never mind the fact that Leo had knelt before him. Even a famous person like Howard could not afford to offend him! It was a little scary if you thought about it! Since when had there been someone so powerful in South River University? Luna was astonished as well! After all, Howard was one of Zachary¡¯s men. Zachary Quinn, one of the eight great fighters in the T faction, was still a powerful person even if he were hiding in Capital City now. Naturally, Howard was no ordinary person himself if Zachary agreed to take him under his wing after meeting him. In the years that Zachary had sent him to keep watch over her, he had never treated anyone except Zachary with such respect. In that case, did that mean that person standing before them was on the same level as Zachary? Luna was actually not too interested in the internal happenings of T faction. If not, she would have heard that Zachary had fled River City with his tail between his legs not long ago. If she connected that to the image before her now, she would have managed to deduce that David was the person who had banished Zachary. The Shoron family was a hidden aristocratic family. If they had any ns of publicizing themselves, they would need to work with a powerful, well-established family. Thus, they had set their eyes on the Quinn family, based in Capital City. The Quinn family had also recently encountered difficulties in their developments and was in dire need of foreign aid. Therefore, the two parties hit it off immediately Marriage was the best way of ensuring the unity of their coboration, which was why both families were interested in having Luna and Zachary be a couple and maintain their strong partnership. Luna was extremely against being married off for benefits. However, she had no choice, as she was the only daughter of the family. She was not given the liberty of choice and could only ept what her family arranged for her. Zahary had be smitten with Luna the very first time they met, and coupled with efforts from both families, had decided that Luna was his wife. Thankfully, Luna was still young. She then chose to attend university in River City so she could avoid Zachary. She never thought he would send someone over to spy on her! On the other hand, David had not expected Howard to bow to him and apologize. He had thought that Howard would hit him! David even prepared himself so he could keep his strength under control and avoid injuring Howard too gravely. After all, between them, one was a member of the SCC while the other was a member of T faction. In a way, they could be considered enemies, and he had just beaten up his master a couple of days ago. He had thought that even if Howard did not dare hit him, he would at the very least speak to him harshly, wouldn¡¯t he? Wasn¡¯t this how things always went down in television shows?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Since when would the enemies approach each other and bow while apologizing? How was he supposed to respond to that? To be honest, it was because David had underestimated himself. He always thought that he was not powerful enough, but in reality, the power he had just demonstrated was enough to terrify plenty of people. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 125 If not, Zachary would not have remained silent after such a humiliating defeat. It did not fit his identity as one of the eight great fighters in T faction. The only reason he had not returned yet after all this time was because he felt that he would not be able t omand the situation properly if he returned. Although there was some hostility between T faction and the SCC, it was not that members of T faction could not cross over into areas that the SCC had control over, or that members of the SCC could not enter ces where T faction was located. It was a face-saving issue limited to only the higher-ups of both parties, or at least between the eight great fighters of T faction and the SCC¡¯s core members. When one party¡¯s higher-ups set out, the other party would send out appropriate members to meet them a s well. Ordinary members could go anywhere they pleased, for no one paid any attention to them. Previously, if Charles had not been desperate to get himself promoted to core membership and reverse his family¡¯s declining situation, he could have pretended to not have seen anything. After all, he was merely a high-tier member of the SCC, and his position could not bepared against Zachary¡¯s position as one of the eight great fighters of T faction. What he wanted was to attract the attention of the SCC¡¯s three bosses. As water shapes itself into the vessel that contains it, a wise man adapts himself to his circumstances. Howard did not think he was at fault for doing what he had done, and no one wouldugh at him even if word got out. At most, the people in school who did not know who David was would merely think he was a coward. Besides, he was going to graduate soon. No matter how they tried, the ordinary people in his school would never attain the level he was at in their lifetime. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Howard continued bowing to David, not daring to straighten himself before hearing David¡¯s voice. The only thing he could do now was to maintain this posture. Just then, David returned to his senses and said, ¡°Mr. Jackson, it¡¯d be a good idea for you to maintain a low profile! That student did notmit a great offense just now. Was there a need to be so harsh on him? If I hadn¡¯t caught him just now, he would have suffered grave injuries from falling from such a great height! You¡¯re in South River University in River City, not Capital City!¡± As the saying goes, never strike someone showing friendliness. Instead of ying by the usual rules, Howard had chosen to bow and apologize to him, causing David to feel a little embarrassed. After all, there was no deep hatred or resentment between them. ¡°Yes, sir, Mr. Liddell! I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± Only then did Howard straighten up and speak in a tone that was as respectful as ever. Feeling bored, David turned and left. He had initially thought he would be able to pick up a few tricks and learn how to control his strength. Yet, in the end, not only had he not learned anything, but he had also felt like a monkey as everyone gathered around and stared at him. Everyone near David automatically cleared a path for him. They had initially thought there would be a dramatic showdown, but it had ended so peacefully. Everyone stared at David¡¯s retreating figure with equal parts curiosity and respect. It seemed that from today onwards, someone else would be iming the title of the most influential person in SRU. It had only taken David slightly more than half a month to go from being an unknown person to bing the most influential person in SRU. The speed at which things had progressed was simply unbelievable. No one knew what thoughts were running through Luna¡¯s mind as she stared at David¡¯s disappearing figure. When David walked past Leo and Sarah, she seemed to want to say something before realizing that she n o longer had any connections to him. It seemed that no matter what she said to him, it would be pointless. Howard let out a quiet sigh of relief when he saw that David was leaving without causing him any trouble. Ever since witnessing David¡¯s power the other night, Howard had found it extremely stressful to face David head-on. Those who did not have any basics in martial arts would not be able to understand the kind of pressure h e faced. It felt as terrifying as asking an ordinary person to face a higher power. ¡°Miss Luna! Mr. Zachary arranged for me to keep an eye on you, and I hope you will show yourself some respect and care. Things will not be as pleasant as they are now if Mr. Zachary has to make an appearance himself.¡± Howard said before leaving the hall. ¡°Howard Jackson, what gives you the right to speak to me that way? Go back and tell Zachary Quinn that I¡¯m not married to him yet! He has no right to control me now!¡± Luna said angrily as Howard turned around. Howard walked away. However, his final conversation with Luna had ced lots of questions and assumptions into the minds o f the students in the hall who had been watching them. What did that mean? It seemed that Howard had just been sent by someone named Zachary Quinn to keep an eye on Luna. Did that mean that Luna Shoron was already taken? You could tell from the fact that Howard addressed that person as Mr. Zachary Quinn, that he was not a force to be reckoned with. Compared to David, who was more powerful? What most of them were thinking now was that things would be very exciting if David started an affair with Luna and made Mr. Zachary Quinne over to SRU and meet with David. However, based on David¡¯s attitude just now, it seemed that he had no interest in Luna Shoron, the most beautiful of the Three Campus Belles of SRU. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 126 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. David had nowhere to go after leaving the building, nor did he want to return to the ssroom, so he went to the tiny forest beside the sports field and stared nkly at the students on the sports field, sweating buckets. He thought about his experience for the past half a month. It was truly like a dream. Initially a pauper, his life was turned around because of a system. He did not realize how long it had been. A crisp and clear voice rang out beside David¡¯s ear. ¡°Are you David?¡± David turned his head to look. Luna? What was she doing here looking for him? Nevertheless, he replied, ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Do you know Zachary?¡± Luna asked again. ¡°Sort of!¡± ¡°Are you friends?¡± ¡°Enemies!¡± ¡°Oh? Those who can qualify as Zachary¡¯s enemy are no ordinary people! It¡¯s no wonder Howard is so afraid of you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I am an ordinary person!¡± Luna did not dwell on this issue and asked, ¡°Do you want to join the martial arts club?¡± ¡°I wanted to initially, but I don¡¯t want to join anymore!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why should I join when I can¡¯t learn anything?¡± David returned the question. Luna was a little angry after hearing David¡¯s reply. If David looked down on the martial arts club, was he not also looking down on her as the club president then? ¡°You think the martial arts club is just a girl fight?¡± ¡°Are there perhaps any real talents then? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself that it is toote to practice martial arts now?¡± ¡°Since Howard is so afraid of you, David, and since you see Zachary as your enemy, I believe you¡¯re pretty strong, right? Want to join the martial arts club as the vice president?¡± Luna invited him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not interested. Maybe you should find someone else!¡± David replied. ¡°David, I¡¯ve been privately appointed to be Zachary¡¯s wife, so since you¡¯re enemies with him, don¡¯t you want to piss him off? Or maybe embarrass him?¡± David turned to look at Luna. This chick must be out of her mind! ¡®What do I have to do with you not wanting to marry him? ¡®Are you trying to use me as a gun? Or to use me as an excuse? I¡¯m not a fool! This will bite back at him someday. He merely won once by a fluke. If he had topare himself to Zachary, hegged way behind! David gave no reply. He stood up straight away instead. Luna was a little confused by David¡¯s actions. Were they not enemies? She thought she would be able to get David to join the club by saying that. It would be interesting to see if Howard would continue to interfere if that happened. Besides, based on Howard¡¯s reaction earlier, David was at least equal to Zachary, right? If Zachary turned up, this would be a fierce battle between evenly-matched opponents, and it would be perfect if ended up being a lose-lose situation. Seeing that David was about to leave, Luna immediatelyunched an attack at David out of desperation. In her opinion, David had be good at fighting. Besides, she did not use all of her strength, so David should be able to block her attack. On one hand, she wanted to test David¡¯s skills. On the other hand, she wanted to show David that the martial arts club was not merely girl fights. It actually carried weight. David had just walked past Luna when he felt a gush of wind behind him. Was someone attacking him? His senses were extremely keen at that moment. It happened so abruptly, whereas David was not very skilled at controlling his own powers. Hence all the strength in his body burst out uncontrobly. It was donepletely out of instinct. Judging from his powers at that moment, aplete outburst could be absolutely terrifying. All Luna felt was the aura of David gushing at her like a ferocious storm. She felt like a t boat in the sea, at risk of being swallowed by the giant waves at any time. Astonished, Luna had yet to react when a broad hand clenched her fair and slender neck like an iron pincer! Luna felt suffocated; she wanted to cry! David quickly snapped back to his senses and hurriedly let go when he saw himself gripping Luna¡¯s neck. Luna covered her neck and squatted on the floor coughing vigorously. Her tears flowed like a broken dam. David stood there awkwardly! What he did in that very moment waspletely out of instinct! me this chick for attacking him without any warning! How could he be med? No way! After standing for a while, David finally squatted down and gently patted Luna¡¯s back, hoping to help her feel slightlyfortable. After one or two minutes, Luna finally eased up and stopped coughing. She turned around to look at David, her beautiful heart-shaped face and mesmerizing big eyes were red. ¡°Um¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it, Ms. Luna! I didn¡¯t know you would attack me from behind! I did so out of instinct!¡± David said a little awkwardly. . ¡°Are you saying that this is entirely my fault? If you had killed me earlier, that I was the one asking for it?¡± Luna asked in a slightly hoarse voice, no longer as crisp and clear as before. Was that not the case? Though David dared not say that. ¡°No! No! I overreacted! It¡¯s my fault! My fault!¡± David replied. ¡°Since it¡¯s your fault, what do you suggest we do? You could¡¯ve killed me if you gripped a little harder just now. I was just trying to tell you that the martial arts club isn¡¯t just a girl fight. I wasn¡¯t even trying to hurt you.¡± ¡°What do you want then?¡± David asked. ¡°Join the martial arts club as vice president and agree to one condition!¡± Luna said. David thought about it and said, ¡°I can join the martial arts club, but I will not agree to your condition. Am I supposed to die if you ask me to?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will not be against your own will. You can choose to do it or not. I¡¯m fine with it even if you choose not to do it!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Mm hmm!¡± ¡°Alright then! But I will say this first! I will choose whether or not to do it ording to my own will!¡± ¡°Sure! Deal!¡± Luna said with a smile. David looked at Luna¡¯s smile and figured that he might have fallen for it. Though it was true that if he had clenched a little harder just now, this gorgeousdy would have died. It seemed like he had to learn how to control his power as soon as possible! David left because some students were starting to notice what was going on. He did not want others to look at him like a clown. Luna watched as David left. Although she was still a little stunned, there was now a charming smile on her face. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 127 David left. Luna remained standing on the same spot with a charming smile spread out across her slightly astonished face. It seemed that she would have to rely on David to get rid of her ill-fated destiny which her family had set out for her. However, did she want only to change the destiny that her family had arranged for her? Perhaps she could strive for it? At the thought of this, Luna started breathing a little rapidly. How many years had it been? She had long given up on such unrealistic ideas. She did not even resist when her family arranged her marriage. She felt reluctant and at the same time wanted to leave the family, to break away from the trauma brought to her by the man from her childhood. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At this critical moment, when she was about to graduate and fulfill the arranged marriage, she met David. David¡¯s abrupt outburst of strength had suffocated her. She had never felt such a strong aura even from her family¡¯s elders. This was an absolute genius! A phrase came to mind. Though they were peers, the disparity between their abilities was insurmountable. David was definitely a sessor nurtured by a supreme power. She might be the second-degree sessor of the Shorons, but with the help of a powerful first-degree sessor, she could take a chance. ¡°You think you won, Wendy Shoron? Not necessarily! I will prepare a massive gift for you!¡± Luna silently vowed in her heart. Another two days passed. David had be the martial arts club¡¯s vice president. Though he continued to stay away from Luna. He knew Luna¡¯s intentions. She wanted to use him to fight against Zachary. He was fine with that since they were enemies anyway and he might retaliate against him one day. He epted the vice president role merely out of a trace of guilt in his heart. Although Luna attacked him first, she had no intention of harming him. It was true that he nearly killed her because he failed to control his strength. It was hard for a socially well-behaved young man like him to ept the fact that he had killed someone. Therefore, he treated the vice president role as an apology! As for the request, it would depend on his mood whether he agreed to do it or not. On this day, David received a call from Hugh. An SCC core member wanted to meet him. They had already arrived at the Golden Leaf Hotel. David took the afternoon off and went to the Golden Leaf Hotel. He arrived outside of the top-notch presidential suite where Hugh stayed in the Golden Leaf Hotel. Knock! Knock! David knocked twice. Hugh opened the door in no time. ¡°David! Come in!¡± Hugh politely said. He had no choice but to be polite. David was currently famous in all of SCC. Besides, David was considered an esteemed figure to him. Inviting David into the SCC was the best choice he had ever made. It was a steppingstone for him to inherit the Greenes in the future. ¡°How very kind of you, Hugh!¡± David said. He then entered the room. A man was sitting on the sofa. When he saw David walking in, he got up to greet him. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, David! My name¡¯s Bill Fisher, SCC core member. I¡¯m best friends with Hugh. I held some of the shares when you first bought Golden Leaf Hotel.¡± Bill said with a smile. He was sizing David up while he was at it. Young! Too young! He was shocked that the young man before his eyes was actually capable of throwing Zachary out of River City. Moreover, Zachary had yet to make a move after the embarrassing ordeal, and that was enough to show just how terrifying this young man was. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Fisher!¡± Chapter 128 Chapter 128 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 128 David was sizing Bill up as well while he spoke. In his early thirties or so. Gentle and elegant. A modest gentleman, it seemed. Ady killer for sure. David did not sense a superior aura on him, but more of a breeze, which felt veryfortable. The trio took their seats. Bill poured David a cup of tea and said, ¡°Try the tea, David.¡± David could not refuse, so he picked it up and took a sip. There was a sweet aftertaste after drinking the tea, and it was a little fragrant too! ¡°Mm! It¡¯s really good!¡± David said in a pretentious manner. He did not know a damn thing about tea. He learned all of it from television. He was a poor man who spent his holidays working a part-time job, so how could he have ever drunk such high-ss tea! He drank ck tea and green tea before, but they all tasted somewhat the same. There was not much difference between them. If the tea experts knew what was on his mind right now, it would probably blow their top off. This was no ordinary tea. The annual production of this tea was limited in the country, and those who were lucky enough to drink it were big shots. ¡°Right? Speaking of which, it is all thanks to you that I get to drink this cup of tea today, David. I don¡¯t often get the chance to drink it. The big boss knows that I¡¯m here to see you and has specially asked met o bring it to you,¡± Bill said with a smile. The big boss? Who? The founder of SCC? David had some questions in his heart. He did not ask. But if the other party was able to offer such a valuable tea to him, it would not be as simple as mentioning a word. ¡°It is very good indeed!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. David pretentiously took two more sips. ¡°Can you tell me what happened that day, David? We¡¯re all very curious. How did you manage to embarrass Zachary like that?¡± Hugh butted in. Bill stopped drinking the tea and looked at David. He wanted to know what happened that day too. ¡°There¡¯s nothing interesting about it, really!¡± David sinctly exined what happened that day, but omitted the part where he shattered the sword with a snap of his finger. He thought it was not okay to boast about himself. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell the truth, David. How can you omit the most interesting part? I heard that you caught Zachary¡¯s sword with two fingers and shattered the alloy sword he had been carrying around for years with a snap of your fingers. That¡¯s not something ordinary people can do!¡± Bill said. ¡®If he knew, then why did he ask me to say it?¡¯ It was truly difficult to read the minds of big shots. ¡°You made a mistake, Mr. Fisher. The most interesting part should be Paul and Mac¡¯s battle. All I did was add a bit of spice at the end,¡± David said modestly. Bill did not say a word. He knew Mac Hill. A veteran fighter on the Tiger Rank! Though Paul, the Tiger Ranker around David, was one he had not heard of before. A battle between two Tiger Rankers must be interesting. Could Mac smash Zachary¡¯s alloy sword with a snap of his fingers, though? Probably not! That was a material developed by the most advanced technology. This was why they valued David so much. If this was merely a Tiger-Ranked escort, they would not have raised such a fuss to send a core member like him to meet David in person. Zachary would not have abstained from acting until now either. He was so young yet so terrifyingly powerful, hence he must havee from a superior background. Unlike martial arts novels and TV shows, there were no such things as strange encounters in this world where one would suddenly get one¡¯s hands on a cultivation technique to practice the best martial arts. Or perhaps obtained skills passed down by a senior, instantly acquiring skills umted over dozens of years. Those were simply bullsh*t. A person¡¯s ability needed to be practiced one step at a time, and only those with the greatest powers could nurture a supreme genius like David. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 129 The trio gathered to make small talk, most of which were to establish a good rtionship with David. The strength that David disyed had left Bill, an SCC core member, a little astounded. He thought that h e did not have much chance of beating Zachary if he were ever to fight him. Besides, he was one of the top-ranking core members in SCC. Most of the core members were no match for the eight great fighters of the T Faction. David felt a little bored. He was not used to making small talks with big shots like these. He did not see himself as a big shot yet, but others thought otherwise. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Seeing that it was almost time, Bill said to David, ¡°David, I¡¯m not only here to meet you this time, but I¡¯ve also brought you a message from the big boss.¡± He knew it! David knew that Bill had other intentions when he mentioned the big boss in the beginning. ¡°Oh? I wonder who this big boss is? And what does he want? Hugh knows I just joined SCC and don¡¯t have much clue in this area!¡± David asked. ¡°The big boss¡¯ name is Clinton Zimmerman, one of the three founders of SCC, the strongest and the one with the most prestige.¡± Bill then slowly exined Clinton¡¯s intentions to David. To put it simply, Clinton needed a favor from David, but what that favor was and when he needed that favor was yet to be decided, but it was estimated to be in six months¡¯ time. Clinton used to be friends with Stan from T Faction and they both grew up together. They were both prominent figures in the circle and were just like brothers. They established T Faction together and were both at the center of attention. However, a woman¡¯s appearance ruined their brotherhoodpletely. Lorraine Lovewood! A woman of great beauty. A woman that had stunned an era. One that had both Clinton and Stan, two young men who had reached the pinnacle of sess, fall in love with her at the same time. Lorraine was the youngest daughter of the Lovewoods, but due to her congenital disorder, she was said t o not be able to live past eighteen, hence waster taken away by a master. She returned to Capital City at the age of twenty-two, arousing admiration of the young generation in Capital City as soon as she appeared. Even Clinton and Stan, both who were at the height of their powers at the time, were no exception. The two agreed topete fairly, and the other would willingly admit defeat no matter who Lorraine chose in the end. If Lorraine had chosen one of them, or neither, the two would not turn against each other. However, Lorraine made a ten-year contract with the two instead. She needed to leave for another ten years. After ten years, she would marry the best among the younger generation. Later, Clinton failed to obtain T Faction¡¯s leadership position and moved to Springfield, establishing SCC with a heroic duo, forming twopletely distinguishing powers with T Faction. Clinton did not know how Lorraine would judge the so-called best among the younger generation. Today, Stan alone had the final say in T Faction, but in SCC, there were three different authorities, hence h e had already lost considerably in this aspect. With the ten-year contracting to an end, Clinton hoped that David could lend him a hand. With the ability that David disyed and the hidden forces behind him, he was certain that David could be his right-hand man. David was stunned after understanding the circumstances of the matter. Clinton was not only SCC¡¯s founder, but he was also. T Faction¡¯s founder? Two big shots had turned against each other for a woman? Such a cliche plot actually existed in reality? He thought this would only happen in TV dramas! Chapter 130 Chapter 130 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 130 What kind of woman was capable of turning two big shots against each other? David was really curious about Lorraine¡¯s appearance. Was she trulyparable to an ethereal fairy? ¡°Have you seen what Lorraine looks like, Bill? What kind of woman is capable of making two big shots fall for her, even at the expense of turning against each other?¡± David asked a little curiously. ¡°Sadly, I was in Springfield at the time. When Lorraine appeared in Capital City, she didn¡¯t stay long, hence I¡¯ve never seen her. Such a pity!¡± Bill was equally curious about the type of woman Lorraine was, much less David. ¡°How am I supposed to help when there are no instructions? What should I do?¡± David asked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic, David! Thepetition for the best amongst the younger generation is nothing more than apetition of power and ability. Who knows, maybe Lorraine will ask the two to fight instead, and that would be handled by the big boss¡¯ own business such that you wouldn¡¯t even have to do anything anymore, David. We¡¯re only seeking your help just in case.¡± Marvelous! When the time came, he might not even need to do anything before being able to see Lorraine as well as the duet between the two big shots. ¡°Alright then! I agree. Just let me know when the timees,¡± David replied. As a senior member of SCC, he needed to show the big boss some respect. Besides, he needed this identity to expand his power. ¡°How straightforward, David. From now on, you will be SCC¡¯s core member. This is the big boss¡¯ decision. I will send you some of the information regarding your authority and obligations as a core memberter. Unlike a high-tier member, a core member is already considered SCC¡¯s senior member and can participate in major decisions.¡± Huh? Did he just get promoted to a core member? That fast? He did not even need to spend a cent. David really wanted to spend some money. Hisvish points were not growing! Pearl was not good at spending money either, and that troubled him a lot. Hugh looked at David somewhat enviously. Core member? How many SCC high-tier members were stuck at this point? In fact, he was not too concerned about being promoted to a high-tier member. As a businessman, goingt o great lengths to be promoted as a high-tier member was not worth the effort. A core member, however, was something he absolutely dreamed of. Why did Charles rush up to fight even though he knew he was not Zachary¡¯s opponent? He did it just so the three bosses would take notice. Just so he could be promoted to a core member. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He braved through even if it meant risking serious injury or even death. This showed just how attractive being a core member was. If he could be promoted to a core member, then he would be able to make use of SCC¡¯s powers, as that was a core member¡¯s right. 1) With that, his family¡¯s crisis would be lifted, and even if his grandfather was no longer around, no one wouldy a finger on the Luthers or River City. If anyone touched them, then they would be going against SCC, which was something no one dared to do. The high-tier members did not enjoy such treatment. Even though they were SCC members too, others would still add salt to their wound ande and snatch a piece of the pie when their family was in trouble. SCC did not prohibit internal strife like that. The weak are food for the strong. That had always been the truth as well as T Faction¡¯s way of doing things. Not every member in SCC had forged a brotherhood. Many were waiting to stab each other in the back too. It was only when facing T Faction would they fight against themon enemy together. This was a rule imposed by the three bosses. How long has it been since David joined SCC? And yet, he was already promoted to being a core member. If word got out, many high-tier members who were stuck at this level would be envious to death. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 131 Bill added David into a group chat of fifteen people before he left. That was the group chat for the core members of SCC and there were fifteen members in it. Three of them were the founders of SCC, alongside twelve core members. After David was added, there were now thirteen core members. The core members were already the highest authority of the SCC, and many major events would require the vote of the core members. The biggest difference between SCC and T Faction was that in T Faction, Stan was the only one with the final say while the eight great fighters dared not refute him. However, since SCC had three bosses, when there were two opinions on a decision, the core members would need to vote on it. In this way, the value of core members could be seen. And the SCC was not harmonious. The moment David joined the group, someone in the group asked. Morris, a Springfield local and one of the twelve core members of SCC, was also a capable assistant to the Springfield Duo. Morris: (Bill, is there a new member? Why haven¡¯t I heard anything about it?] Since Bill was the one who added David, Morris asked Bill directly. Bill: (This is the decision of the big boss. Does he need to notify you about this in advance? Morris, who d o you think you are?] Morris: [Oh? The decision of the big boss? Who is it? And why is the big boss using his privilege on him?] Bill: (David Lidell from River City.) Morris: (David Lidell from River City? The one who went head on with Zachary and kicked him out of River City?) Bill: [Of course!) Morris: (Brilliant!] David also sent a message. David: (I am David, please take good care of me.) Morris: (David, right? We can¡¯t take care of you, you¡¯re so famous right now!] ¡®Damn, who did I provoke?¡¯ The inside of SCC did not seem to be very harmonious. Sure enough, where there were people, there would be arguments. David figured that he had be involved in a fight within the SCC. He was immediately roasted the moment he sent his first message in the group. Bill: (David, ignore him, he¡¯s a mad dog that¡¯ll bite whoever heys eyes on.] Morris: (Bill, say that again.]N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Bill: (Mad dog! Morris: [You¡­) When the two of them were about to start fighting, someone finally came out to smooth over things. SCC member: (Hey, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re a family, what are you doing? Don¡¯t embarrass yourselves in front of the new guy. David, wee to this big family.) Then, a lot of people started weing David. However, he did not know whether they were weing him sincerely or not. David did not know who they were, and he did not know what to say, so he just ignored them in case he was roasted again. Bill did not tell him about the inside of SCC. In a blink of an eye, it was the weekend. Since he was free and Aunt Sally was still recovering, David figured he could only go back to Shu City next week. He promised Tara that he would go to her housest week, but it was dyed because of Aunt Sally¡¯s incident. Since he was free this week, he decided that he might as well go. Even though he did not want to go, he would still do it since he had promised her. He did not really want to go because he knew that Tara¡¯s family would definitely misunderstand. Also, Tara knew it was inappropriate for him to go, but she still invited him, so he figured she might have some intentions with him. Sigh, an excellent man would also have his troubles. David thought that he should learn how to say no. As he exposed more of his skills, the women around him were gradually increasing in number. Namely Amelia, Sandy, Pearl, and Tara. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 132 After David calcted, he was shocked. All four of those beauties were interested in him. How should he choose? Only children would choose one answer to this kind of multiple-choice question. Sigh, he could only n as he went along. His biggest weakness right now was that he did not know how to say no to others. For example, he was not entirely at fault with Luna. The other party attacked him first and he was just reacting instinctively, but in the end, he was the one who had to apologize. David thought about it. This attitude seemed toe from when he was with Sarah. Whenever Sarah requested something, he would try his best to fulfill her and would not say no. This happened because he had been a simp for four years, so he needed some time to readjust. As for women, David felt that he was unable to be savage to them, especially beautiful women. Did he really have what it took to be a scumbag? 1 He ignored the question in his heart for the time being and called Tara. He told her that he would go home with her on Saturday. Naturally, Tara was ecstatic. The next day, David received a call from Tara while he was still sleeping. She asked him when he was leaving the house. David looked at the time and saw that it was not even 6 o¡¯clock. Was this chick awake the whole night? He was right. Tara was so excited that she could not sleep for the entire night after receiving the call from David David was like Mary Jane¡¯s crush, and he was her hero who had swooped down with his spider web to save her entire family. Just like Sandy, the man who showed up next to her when she was at her lowest would give her the deepest impression. Moreover, David was so amazing in so many different ways. These ignorant girls were thus drawn to him like moths to a me. At 7a.m., David got up and drove to the entrance of the Multimedia University. Tara had already been waiting for him here. Since today was a Saturday, there were a lot of people driving expensive cars to pick others up from the Multimedia University. Many students were alsoing and going through the entrance of South River Multimedia University. Most of the people driving were middle-aged men and there were not a lot of young men among them. In addition, most of the middle-aged men would have beer bellies. They might be the fathers of the students, but only the students would know if those men were their dads or daddies. Tara stood in front of the entrance of the Multimedia University as she waited for David. Even though she was in the Multimedia University where there were a lot of beautiful girls, she still stood out. She was tall, gorgeous, and had a beautiful body. She could be described as a beautiful girl with fair skin and legs for days. At the same time, she was wearing a white dress, so it was almost impossible for her not to attract the gazes of others around her. Tara groomed herself meticulously today. She even put on some light makeup so that she would give David a good impressionter. When the bosses who drove expensive cars to pick people up spotted Tara, they suddenly felt that the person they were picking up was not that great anymore. Some of the men driving G-Wagons even came u p to Tara to ask her where she was going and then offered her rides. And where would they take her after she got into the car? You could imagine yourself. However, Tara rejected all of them. Tara saw a lot of her friends getting into the cars of those bosses. Of course, she knew where these people were going and what they were going to do. When she recalled those balding old men with beer bellies who came to ask her out, she felt disgusted. The more she saw how her friends got into those so-called bosses¡¯ cars to do those dirty deals for some resources and some money, the more amazed she was of David. If David did not give her 100 million to help her, she might have been forced to go down the same path as her friends for the sake of her family. However, even if she did that, the money she would get would be far from enough. So, David was destined to be the man that she would never forget in her life. As Tara¡¯s mind was wandering while she was thinking about David, she heard a voice behind her, and then she felt a p on her shoulder. ¡°Tara, who are you waiting for?¡± When Tara heard that voice, she knew it was her friend, June Ard, from the same department as her. She was also known as one of the four rising stars in the Acting Department just like Tara. June was half a head shorter than Tara, but she looked cute. She was the perfect embodiment of cute and petite and was the kind of woman that could trigger a man¡¯s urge to protect her. ¡°No one. June, where are you going?¡± Tara asked. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my dad to pick me up. Are you going home?¡± June asked. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m waiting for a friend to pick me up.¡± ¡°Boyfriend?¡± ¡°N-No, he¡¯s just a very good friend of mine,¡± Tara answered nervously. ¡°Look how nervous you are, I won¡¯t steal your boyfriend,¡± June chuckled and said.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 133 David arrived at the entrance of Multimedia University and naturally, he caused a hugemotion. ¡°Look, what sports car is that? It looks so cool!¡± ¡°Damn, is that a Bugatti Veyron? F*ck me, this car exists in River City? How cool!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Who is it picking up? How lucky!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be great if it¡¯s for me. I want to sit in the passenger seat and be the person everyone looks at.¡± ¡°Is it here for Tara and June? They¡¯re waiting for someone over there.¡± ¡°Oh no, oh no! My heart is breaking. Another goddess is going to be taken down by a beast.¡± ¡°How do you know the driver is a beast? I think he should be a very handsome guy.¡± The power of the Bugatti Veyron was formidable. The G-Wagons parked by the entrance were like bicyclespared to the Bugatti Veyron. The difference between a car worth millions and a car that was worth nearly 100 million was evident at a nce. David stopped the car in front of Tara and June. Then, he lowered his window. ¡°Tara, let¡¯s go,¡± David called out from the car. When Tara saw such a shy sports car in front of her, she thought it was another guy who was here to flirt with her. She only came back to her senses when she heard David calling her name. David could take out 100 million to help her family with no problem, so it was only right if he drove a car like this. ¡°Oh, l-I¡¯ming.¡± As Tara was about to get into the car, June grabbed her hand. Then, she went over and pressed her face u p against the window of the passenger seat. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Are you Tara¡¯s boyfriend? Why didn¡¯t I hear her talking about you before? How long have you guys been together?¡± June asked David curiously. David saw a cute girl pressing her face up against the car window while asking him so many questions in one single breath. ¡°Hello, I am Tara¡¯s good friend. I¡¯m going home on the weekend so I¡¯m driving her since it¡¯s on the way.¡± ¡°Good friend? I know the intentions of rich kids like you. Let me tell you, Tara is my best friend. If you dare to bully her, I will never forgive you!¡± As June said that, she waved her fist that was about as big as a cat¡¯s paw. ¡°June, we are really just good friends,¡± Tara grabbed June from behind and said. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you then, but Tara, as a girl, you have to know how to protect yourself. You can¡¯t give yourself to him before you know who he really is, okay?¡± June said to Tara. Why did this sentence sound so awkwarding from the mouth of a petite and cute girl? Tara blushed after she heard what June said. ¡°I got it! I¡¯m going now, June, bye!¡± Tara quickly got into David¡¯s car. She was worried that June would say something strange again. A momentter, David mmed on the elerator and the Bugatti Veyron disappeared from the entrance of the Multimedia University in a puff of smoke. ¡°Oh no, Tara was taken away by the Bugatti Veyron!¡± ¡°Did you see who¡¯s driving? How old is he?¡± ¡°He looks like a middle-aged man and he¡¯s even balding! Oh no, the goddess has fallen prey to a beast!¡± ¡°Nonsense! I saw that the driver is a young and handsome guy!¡± June was in a daze as she stared in the direction Tara had gone. At this moment, a Rolls Royce Phantom appeared in front of her. The appearance of the Rolls Royce Phantom did not gather much attention from the students. Aside from the car-enthusiast, the others did not know much about this car. Even though this car was also worth tens of millions, it looked too humble and it was not as eye-catching as the Bugatti Veyron. With the appearance of the Bugatti just now, the Phantom naturally failed to gather too much attention. June opened the door and got inside. A middle-aged man in his forties was sitting inside. ¡°Dad,¡± June called out. ¡°Hey. June, do you know the owner of the car in front just now?¡± June¡¯s father Ronald Ard asked. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. However, my friend knows. I think he¡¯s her new boyfriend. What¡¯s wrong? Dad, do you know him? Is he a scumbag? If he is, I can¡¯t allow Tara to get herself into trouble,¡± June said. ¡°I don¡¯t, but I want to See if you can get your friend and her boyfriend to have dinner with me,¡± Ronald said. ¡°Why do you want to know him? Isn¡¯t he just a kid from a rich family?¡± June asked curiously. ¡°June, you can¡¯t only look at the surface of things. That car is not that simple. It¡¯s a limited-edition Bugatti Veyron and there were only 8 of them in the world. Right now, the price of that is above 80 million.¡± ¡°How much? 80 million? That expensive?¡± June was also shocked. Even if her family was one of the popr wealthy families in River City, a car worth 80 million was still a bit hard for her to ept. ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯ll be good to get to know him. It¡¯s just business. You¡¯ll have more opportunities if you have more friends. Perhaps we might get a chance to coborate in the future.¡± ¡°Dad, can you stop thinking about business for just one second? You finally have a chance toe to pick me up and you want to talk business with my friend. You don¡¯t care about me at all,¡± June said unhappily. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t talk about business anymore. Let me see if you¡¯ve lost weight.¡± The Rolls Royce Phantom drove away slowly. ¡°I just saw Goddess June get into that car with a middle-aged man inside!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yeah! I swear to God.¡± ¡°Whatever, do you even believe in God?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! I swear on my mother¡¯s grave!¡± ¡°Oh no, two of the four rising stars of the Acting Department were taken away from us. How am I going to live?¡± ¡°Yo, horndog, you should just work hard. If you work hard now, who knows, your future girlfriend might still be in kindergarten.¡± In the Bugatti Veyron. ¡°David, please don¡¯t mind that. She¡¯s my best friend and her name is June Ard. She likes to crack jokes.¡± ¡°Why should I mind that? Do I look like someone petty?¡± David joked. ¡°David, thank you for agreeing to go home with me today, and also thank you for lending me that 100 million. If I didn¡¯t get the money, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯ll have happened to my family.¡± As Tara said that, she started sobbing softly. ¡°Hey, Tara, don¡¯t cry.¡± For some reason, the thing David feared the most was when a woman cried, especially a beautiful woman. He had no resistance to that at all. ¡°David, what should I do if I can¡¯t pay the money back?¡± Tara asked suddenly. ¡°Tara, the money means nothing to me. If you really can¡¯t pay the money, why don¡¯t you pay with your body?¡± David teased when he sensed that the situation was getting a little depressing. ¡°Really?¡± Tara lifted her head and asked with a serious expression. David, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 134 Chapter 134 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 134 After this, the two of them did not speak anymore. Tara¡¯s face was red and she looked out the window. It was unknown what she was thinking about. David wanted to make the situation livelier, but now, it became even more depressing. What should he say to that? There was nothing to say to that. He would get into trouble if he said something. Goat City was a municipal city. Even though it was not a provincial city like River City, it was more bustling than a county-level city like David¡¯s hometown, Shu City. David arrived in Goat City in a little more than two hours. However, since this was the first time he was visiting Tara¡¯s house, he figured that it was not good to go there empty-handed. David bought a lot of things after going around in Goat City. Then, he drove to the residential area where her house was following her directions. Tara¡¯s house was in a high-end residential area in Goat City. With David¡¯s 100 million dors, Tara paid back all of her debts and could move back to her original house again. After they entered the residential area, David¡¯s car also gathered the attention of the two security guards a t the guardhouse. Even though they had never seen David¡¯s car before, they did not stop him and directly let him inside. ¡°Pete, I don¡¯t think that car belongs to anyone in this residential area, right? Shouldn¡¯t we register it?¡± A young security guard asked. ¡°Chad, you¡¯re new so you need to know that we have to be discerning in this line of work.¡± ¡°I still need you to teach me, Pete. Come, have a cigarette.¡± The young security guard was obviously new. The older security guard took the cigarette and continued after taking a puff, ¡°Let me tell you, I purposely learned how to differentiate cars just so I can be good at my job. We¡¯re working for a high- end residential area, and I always let the cars that are worth over half a million through. I¡¯ll only ask the cars that are under half a million to register.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The young security guard asked. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Are you dumb? This is a high-end residential area and the houses here are worth millions or even tens of millions. Who would drive a 200 thousand dor car when they are living in a million-dor house? However, it¡¯s different when the car is worth over half a million. If we offend any rich kid with a bad temper, then we might lose our jobs.¡± ¡°I understand! That car just now is so cool so it must be worth half a million and above, so that¡¯s why you let him right in.¡± ¡°Half a million and above? Do you know what car that is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but I just think that it looks super cool. Is it with tens of millions then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it online and it¡¯s a Bugatti Veyron, a world-ss luxury car. Do you know how much is the starting price for that car?¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°30 million,¡± the older security guard showed three fingers and said, ¡°H-How much?¡± The younger security guard¡¯s mouth dropped open as he asked. He was clearly shocked by the price. A car worth 30 million? It was beyond his imagination. ¡°30 million is just the starting price. Some of the limited editions are even worth 50 million and above! How is that? Are you shocked by that? Who will dare to stop that car? It¡¯ll be fine if we get someone who¡¯s good-tempered, but if the driver is bad-tempered, I pray we only get off with a scolding. However, even if they p you, you¡¯ll have to endure it because you might even lose your job.¡± ¡°Yes, of course! You¡¯re right, Pete, I¡¯ve learned so much. Please take care of me in the future, Pete. Here, have another cigarette.¡± After the younger security said that, he tossed Pete the whole pack of cigarettes. After David parked the car, Tara brought him to one of the buildings. Then, they took the elevator to the 22nd floor. After receiving a call from David yesterday, Tara called home to inform her family. Right now, her parents should be at home. Tara walked in front of her house and took out the keys to open the door. As she walked in, Tara was stunned. What was going on?? Why were there so many people? David was following Tara in, and he was also stunned when he walked in. More than ten people were sitting and chatting in the living room of Tara¡¯s house. Moreover, there were also voicesing from the kitchen. These were all Tara¡¯s rtives that were closer to her. All of her aunts and uncles were here today. ¡°Tara is here!¡± Tara¡¯s father Ken got up from the sofa to wee Tara and David when he saw them. The ce he was sitting at was just opposite the foyer. ¡°Dad, what are you doing?¡± Tara asked. Ken did not answer her. Instead, he said, ¡°You must be David. Come in! It¡¯s fine if youe empty handed, why did you buy so many things? We have everything we need.¡± ¡°Hi, Mr. Smith.¡± David greeted Ken. Ken sized David up casually. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 135 ¡®This kid is pretty decent. ¡®He¡¯s polite, good-looking, and his family background is amazing too. Plus, he¡¯s not arrogant like the other rich kids. David followed ken into the living room with the gifts. Tara was the only one in the foyer now and was a little confused. She could probably guess what her parents¡¯ intention was. They must have thought that David was her boyfriend and of course, that was what she told them. Since they knew that she was bringing David back today, they asked the rtives that were closer to them toe over so that they could meet their daughter¡¯s boyfriend. On the other hand, they also wanted to boast. After all, David could take out 100 million so casually to help their family. Not everyone could do that. Tara then walked into the living room, still in a bit of a daze. She was still wondering how to exin this t o David. She thought it would just be a meal with her parents, her sister, and David to show their gratitude, but now there were so many people. Would David be mad? Would he leave in anger? Tara was nervous. After all, she did not hang out with David for too long, so she did not understand the character of this super-rich kid. ¡®I don¡¯t think he will. ¡®He usually looks very polite. ¡®If he can¡¯t ept this and leaves in anger, what should I do? There are so many rtives here, how am I going to get out of this? Tara had a lot of questions in her head. She was worried that David would be mad. At this moment, David was being questioned by Tara¡¯s aunts. Where was he studying? How many family members did he have? What were his parents doing? How many siblings did he have? Obviously, these people did not know that Ken only got out of his predicament because of David¡¯s 100 million dors. If not, they would not dare to ask David so many questions. Would a young man be someone ordinary if he could casually take out 100 million? His family might be powerful. They only thought that Ken was skillful and could make aeback after being scammed of so much money. Meanwhile, David felt that he could not handle this anymore. Those people probably mistook him as Tara¡¯s boyfriend. He did not dare to tell them the truth, so he said that his family ran a small business. When they heard that David¡¯s family ran a small business, some of them lost interest in him. The Smiths were running big businesses. To them, a small business would mean a fruit stall or a grocery stall. Those things could notpare to the Smiths¡¯ business at all. David obviously wanted to gain some favors from Tara. David snuck a nce at Tara and he noticed that she was also looking at him. However, she had a pleading look in her eyes. David chuckled bitterly in his heart, and continued to ept the questions. At this moment, the door of Tara¡¯s sister Tessa¡¯s room opened. Then, five to six young people walked out one after another. The oldest one looked about 17 to 18 years old while the youngest looked about 12 to 1 3 years old. These were Tara¡¯s cousins. ¡°Tara!¡± Tessa called out. ¡°Tara!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tara!¡± The others called out too. Tara then responded to them one by one. Those people started looking at David with strange looks after they walked out of the room. Luckily, Tara¡¯s house was big enough and the living room was about 50 to 60 square feet. Hence, it would not feel crowded even if 20 people were gathered in the living room. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 136 Ken nodded secretly when he saw how David was not impatient when facing so many questions from so many people. Even though David lent 100 million to their family and helped them through the crisis, Ken would not want to hand Tara to him if he was an ignorant, ipetent, and arrogant rich kid. After all, this was rted to his daughter¡¯s happiness for the rest of her life. However, he could not quickly return the money to David, so he felt conflicted. What if David was really an ignorant and ipetent rich kid? Luckily, David¡¯s performance was satisfactory so far. He was a super-rich kid, yet he could still be so humble and self-effacing when he was answering questions from so many people. It proved that David had a good character, so Ken was relieved. Meanwhile, David felt tired. He was exhausted! If he knew this would happen, he would not havee no matter what. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. People who have never experienced being questioned by aunts would never know how formidable this was. David felt that even fighting with Zachary was not this exhausting. Everyone was asking him questions at the same time such that David could feel his brain buzzing. The most important thing was that some of them were even looking down on him, which made him feel helpless. He wanted to tell them that he was the world¡¯s richest man. However, no one would believe him if he said that. Finally, he made it through the questions from those people in the living room, but then, four to five middle -aged women walked out of the kitchen and asked everyone to get ready to eat. After they did that, they started bombarding David with questions again. David felt extremely ufortable during the meal because everyone was taking good care of this new son-inw of the Smith family. They would propose toasts to him and would take food for him. On one hand, Tara was a little dazed as she watched David smiling even though he was being surrounded and attacked by her family. How great would it be if this was real? She wished this was real and David was her boyfriend. If that was the case, then she would be the happiest woman on earth. Finally, they finished eating. Since David¡¯s physical condition had been upgraded, he did not feel drunk even though he drank a lot of alcohol. On the other hand, more than half of the people who were toasting David had passed out. David wanted to leave during the afternoon, but since he drank alcohol, the Smiths insisted that he stay. It could not be helped. Thus, David could only pretend to be drunk until Tara finally brought him into her room to take a nap. On the other hand, he was also scared that these people would start bombarding him again in the afternoon. If that happened, he would go insane. At night, David was woken up by Tara who told him it was time for dinner. David noticed that aside from him and Tara, there was no one else in the house. ¡°We¡¯re having dinner at a hotel tonight. They¡¯ve already left and we¡¯re the only two in the house now,¡± Tara said. ¡°We should go then.¡± David was about to walk out the door as he said that. ¡°David,¡± Tara called out suddenly. ¡°Huh?¡± David turned his head to look at her. ¡°Thanks for today.¡± Tara whispered. ¡°For what? I should be the one thanking you. Your family is very passionate and it¡¯s rare for me to have a home-cooked meal,¡± David said with a grin. ¡°I know you¡¯reforting me. A rich kid like you might not be used to people surrounding you and asking you questions, right? Also, they¡¯re looking down on you so much, but you endured all of that because of m e. I appreciate that so much!¡± ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s actually nothing, Tara. We¡¯re friends and we should help each other.¡± Tara put her arms around David from behind. Since she was 172cm, she leaned her head on David¡¯s shoulder and sobbed as she said, ¡°David, why are you so good to me? What should I do? I like you so much now.¡± David felt a little capricious as he felt Tara¡¯s softness on him. ¡°T-Tara, please don¡¯t do this,¡± David said quickly. He was worried that he would not be able to control himself. Back then, Amelia made him all hot and bothered after she flirted with her, and only the incident surrounding Aunt Sally interrupted it. Now, Tara was doing it again? I am not a monk, okay? ¡®Why do all of you love ying with fire?¡¯ ¡°David, can you let me hold you? Don¡¯t say anything, just let me hold you quietly.¡± After hearing what Tara said, David did not feel so hot and bothered anymore. He did not say anything and only quietly felt the warmth of Tara¡¯s body against his. About ten minutester, Tara let go of David and wiped away the tear streaks on her face. ¡°Thank you, David. Let¡¯s go. My family will get anxious if we¡¯rete.¡± After Tara said that, she walked forward while David smiled bitterly and followed her. After they went downstairs, David drove himself and Tara to the hotel. This was the only five-star hotel in Goat City. The people who could eat there were famous and reputable people in Goat City. This ce represented the most excellent service in Goat City. The two of them walked to the private room Ken booked. It was a very big room, and it was not crowded even when there were three fully-seated tables in the room. Everyone was already there as they waited for David and Tara. ¡°Tara, why did you take so long? Everyone¡¯s waiting for you two,¡± Tara¡¯s Aunt Mary said. Even though David¡¯s performance was great, his family background was not good enough, so a lot of them looked down on him. Hence, it was natural they wouldin about the two beingte. Moreover, Ken¡¯s aid to his rtives might decrease in the future with this son-inw around. This was the biggest reason why they did not like David. He was handsome and he was studying in a prestigious university. If Ken got himself a live-in son-in- law, then their profit would be greatly reduced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt Mary. There was a traffic jam just now so that¡¯s why we¡¯re a littlete.¡± ¡°Sit down now, I¡¯ll ask the waiters to bring in our food,¡± Laura said. David and Tara quickly sat down next to each other. Soon, the waiters started to bring in the food. No one proposed toasts to David anymore. Perhaps his alcohol tolerance in the afternoon had scared everyone. Still, everyone had a lot of fun during dinner. Halfway through the dinner, Ken stood up with his wine ss and said, ¡°This toast is for you, David.¡± David also quickly stood up with his ss. He said, ¡°You¡¯re being too courteous, Mr. Smith. This toast is for you.¡± ¡°David, sit down and wait for me to finish. I think everyone knows that I¡¯ve been scammed. The reason why I could make aeback so quickly is all thanks to David. If David didn¡¯t lend me 100 million dors, I don¡¯t think I could ever make aeback in my lifetime. So, I have to toast you, David. You saved my entire family. Thank you!¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 137 After Ken said that, the room was silent. Everyone was staring at David in shock and their faces were filled with disbelief. They would never believe that it was David who gave Ken the money to get through this crisis. And it was as much as 100 million? They had a bit of money because they were relying on Ken these past years. The ones who were smarter would have worth¡¯s of three to five million while the ones not as smart would have one to two million. However, 100 million was an astronomical number to them. Did Ken even have a worth of 100 million? Probably not They knew about Ken being scammed by his business partner and they were thinking of ways to help him. After all, if Ken copsed, their lives would be miserable too. They would prosper together and fall from grace together. However, this handsome and polite university student named David in front of them could take out 100 million to help ken? How old was he? He looked like he was about 21 or 22 years old. He was so young and already had 100 million dors on hand. It was impossible that he himself made this money, so it had to be from his family. His family could take out 100 million randomly for their child and they did not even ask him what he wanted to do with it. How much money did this family have? Was this the small family business David mentioned? If that was a small business, then what about theirs? Scraps? The people who were mocking David sarcastically in the afternoon blushed. They felt embarrassed. They were even worried that their profits would be reduced if David became a live-in son-inw of the Smiths. How hrious. Would a kid from such a rich family be a live-in son-inw? Plus, wouldn¡¯t rtives like them benefit from the Smiths marrying into a super aristocratic family like this? Perhaps one day, they might have tens of millions while relying on David and Tara. At that moment, everyone was looking at David differently. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It had changed from disdain and sarcasm to pandering. This was the power of money. Right now, to them, David had changed from a pauper who wanted to rely on the Smiths to someone the entire Smith family wanted to rely on. His position had shifted. At this moment, David said pretentiously, ¡°Mr. Smith, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous. Tara and I are good friends and 100 million is nothing to me.¡± Everyone in the room was numb. Only a super-rich kid like David could make 100 million sounds like 10 thousand. ¡°The 100 million dors might mean nothing to you, but it¡¯s very meaningful to the Smiths. Without it, we¡¯d have been finished. Everyone here should be grateful to you.¡± Ken scanned everyone in the room as he said that. He saw how everyone treated David today. The reason he did not say anything was to see how these people would react when he told them the truth. How dare they look down on David? They should go back and think whether they could sit here and eat so happily if David did not help them. They should all go home and cry! ¡°Yeah, thank you for saving all of us, Mr. Lidell. This toast is for you. I¡¯ll drink now and you can take your time,¡± Tara¡¯s Aunt Mary quickly stood up and said to David while raising her ss. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 138 She was the one who poked fun of David the most since the afternoon, and she was also very picky about David. Ken had no son, so he could not pass down the Smith family name but Aunt Mary had a son, so she could. Hence, even though Ken was the most promising person in the Smith family, the Old Master Smith had always favored his second son because he had a male heir. Ken was also very filial, so with Old Master Smith interfering in the middle, his second son would get the most benefit among the rtives. They even mentioned to Old Master Smith secretly that if Ken gave all of his assets to his two daughters i n the future, then that money would no longer have anything to do with the Smiths. They wanted the old master to get some of that inheritance from him. Now that David¡¯s identity as a kid from a super-wealthy family had been exposed, Aunt Mary was the happiest. David definitely would not be interested in the Smiths¡¯ property, and he would even help the Smiths grow. When that happened, she would be able to get a bigger inheritance. It was possible that one day her family would have hundreds of millions of assets. If that was the case, she would not need to work so hard. How great would it be to just be a rich woman? As she thought about this, Aunt Mary looked at David with a smile on her face, just like a mother-inw looking at her son-inw. The more she looked at him, the happier she became. ¡°Mr. Lidell, thank you for your generosity that allowed the Smiths to make aeback. I am toasting this t o you again. I¡¯ll drink it now, take your time.¡± The adults at the two tables toasted David one after one. The most obvious change was how they addressed him now. In the afternoon, they were calling him David or Dave, but now, they were all calling him Mr. Lidell. Also, when everyone toasted David in the afternoon, they would only stop once David finished his drink. However, right now, they would all drink first while David only took small sips. They would not dare to say anything even if David did not drink. This was the change of status and position. The dinner continued. David had be the star of the dinner. Now, everyone was respecting David either intentionally or otherwise. If he wanted to eat something, that food would stop in front of him for a very long time. The host and guest of the dinner had enjoyed themselves. When it was almost over, the door was pushed open. They thought it was the waiter, but a rough voice sounded. It was obviously not the sound of a waiter. ¡°Mr. Smith, here you are! It was so hard to find you.¡± When Ken heard the voice, his expression changed. The person came with a fierce look. He even had a few men following behind him, and it was obvious that he was not a good person. After entering the room, he pped Ken on the shoulder with such force that the knife in Ken¡¯s right hand fell to the ground. ¡°Eric, what are you doing? This is a family gathering, don¡¯t make trouble here,¡± Ken said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m making trouble? Why would I still trouble you if you¡¯ve already dealt with our affairs? You¡¯re rich and you¡¯ve made aeback now, plus you¡¯re the famous Mr. Smith again. What¡¯s wrong? Am I nothing to you now?¡± Eric Waters asked while narrowing his eyes. ¡°Eric, this is between you and Harvey. It has nothing to do with me or thepany,¡± Ken said. Harvey Neale was Ken¡¯s former partner. He stole all thepany¡¯s property and even borrowed a lot of money under thepany¡¯s name. Ken had paid back all the money. After all, it was borrowed in the name of thepany, and he was still the legal representative of thepany, so he needed to repay the debt. He could only me himself for making friends with the wrong person. However, it was Harvey who got a personal loan from Eric, and it stood to reason that Ken should not be med for this. Since Eric could not find Harvey now, he could only seek out his formerpany and Ken. Moreover, Eric was also a well-known local tyrant, and he had a lot of men working under him. A lot of people were causing trouble in Ken¡¯spany these few days. They were all asking Ken to pay u p. When Ken called the police, they would leave and when the police left, they woulde back. As the saying goes, ¡®it is better to offend the nobleman than the viin.¡¯ This was what it meant. Ken felt very helpless with Eric¡¯s tireless osting. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He also thought about repaying the money, but Eric not only asked for the principal of 500 thousand, but h e also asked for 1 million in interest, which was a total of 1.5 million. Only then did Ken give up the thought of paying him to get rid of this problem. Once someone like Eric got some benefit, he would be like a shark that smelled blood. It would be impossible to get rid of him once he got close. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 139 ¡°Mr. Smith, you can¡¯t be saying that! Harvey is your friend and he¡¯s also the shareholder of your company. Now that you¡¯ve made aeback, who knows if you¡¯re working together to y me like a fool?¡± Eric said. Eric knew Harvey was the one who stole thepany¡¯s money, so it was not fake. However, he had to find a scapegoat! If not, what about his money? Coincidentally, Ken¡¯spany made aeback all of a sudden, so he shifted his attention to Ken. ¡°Eric, stop making a fuss here. Harvey took thepany¡¯s money and I¡¯ve already called the police. The police are already investigating this, and you can go ask them to check if we¡¯re lying to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only care about my money! If you don¡¯t want to pay me my money, I¡¯ll go to your office every day. I want to see if which one of us has the time to spare.¡± After Eric said that, he scanned through everyone in the crowd. When he spotted Tara, his small eyes could not leave her anymore. She was so beautiful and hot. Even though she was sitting, he could still tell that she was definitely taller than 170cm. He had yed with a lot of women in the recent years but none of them couldpare to Tara. None of them amounted to even a third of her. His biggest interest in life was women, all kinds of women. When he saw Tara, he decided that he had to get this woman. ¡°Eric, don¡¯t go overboard.¡± Eric did not pay attention to Ken anymore. Instead, he walked away from Ken and went next to Tara. ¡°Miss, may I know your name? I am Eric Waters and I want to be your friend.¡± Tara did not say anything. However, it was clear that she was nervous. A lot of them in the room did not dare to say anything even though they were fuming. Eric was a famous local tyrant in Goat City, and everyone would end up in bad shape if they offended him. Even Ken was helpless against him, let alone the others. m! Ken mmed his hand on the table and stood up. He pointed at Eric and roared, ¡°Eric, don¡¯t go overboard. If you dare to touch my family, I¡¯ll die with you!¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ken was fuming. How would he not know Eric¡¯s character? Eric wanted to put his hands on his daughter! Ken would never tolerate this. If he could not even protect his family, why should he continue to be a man? Plus, his future son-inw David was watching. However, he never thought about asking David for help. Even though David was from a wealthy family, this was also beyond his power. This was not his family¡¯s territory, so they did not have power here. If he acted, this would be a breach of the rules. Eric ignored Ken¡¯s threats and narrowed his eyes to smile at Tara. Then, he said, ¡°Oh? Family? So, she¡¯s your daughter then? Mr. Smith, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d have such a beautiful daughter. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? If you told me, we wouldn¡¯t have had toe to this stage.¡± He was not the slightest bit concerned about Ken¡¯s threats. ¡®Die with me? ¡®Ken Smith, you are not even worthy to die with me. ¡®You¡¯re just a small boss with a bit of worth. There are a lot of people like you in Goat City.¡¯ However, how many Eric Waters were there in Goat City? Even if Eric did not have the right to rule over the Goat City underground world, he was at least in the top five. He was not even bothered about people like Ken. He had a lot of ways to make the other party obey him, unless they did not want to stay in Goat City anymore and they moved their entire family away. Ken took two deep breaths and said, ¡°Eric, I¡¯ll pay the amount you want. Please leave now.¡± However, Eric was not budging. He chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, I don¡¯t want money anymore. If you give me your daughter, I promise yourpany will prosper and thrive in Goat City. What say you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ken was so mad he could not speak. ¡°If you keep doing this, we¡¯ll call the cops!¡± Tara¡¯s mother Laura said. After she said that, she took out her phone to call the police. ¡°If you dare to call the police, I¡¯ll promise that I¡¯ll destroy yourpany¡¯s future in Goat City. Plus, not only that, your house will also be affected. I believe that you don¡¯t want to wake up everyday to piles of sht in front of your house, right? Or get sshed by sht when you¡¯re walking on the road?¡± Eric said in an ominous tone. Now, Laura was shocked. Her hand that was making the call also stopped abruptly. She was scared that her decision would affect her husband¡¯s future. Everyone around them were also terrified because Eric had done a lot of simr things like this. were Eric was smart. He would not directly do anything to hurt you, but he used all kinds of lowly methods to get a foothold in Goat City. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Eric smiled and said. ¡°Eric, tell me. How much do you want?¡± Ken slumped down on his chair and asked. Eric was threatening him with his family, and this was what he feared the most. His family was his weakness, and from what Eric said just now, he was dead serious because this was basically his job. He could not call the police too because they did not hurt anyone. They would be detained for some time at most. Eric had a lot of people working for him, so if his people came to Ken one after another, it would be unbearable. Eric came during such a great time. Otherwise, even if Eric put a knife to his neck, he would not bat an eyelid as he would instead call Eric¡¯s bluff. However, he had no choice right now. He could only admit defeat for the sake of his family. He only hoped that Eric would not ask for too much. ¡°Mr. Smith, I told you I don¡¯t want money. Give your daughter to me and I¡¯ll be your son-inw. What do you think? I promise you will thrive as you can just tell me if you have any rivalpanies, and I can help you destroy them.¡± ¡°No way! Don¡¯t even think about it! It¡¯s impossible!¡± Ken started roaring. ¡°Oh? Impossible? Mr. Smith, I hope you can still say such harsh words in three days time.¡± Then, Eric reached out his hand to touch Tara¡¯s cheek. ¡°Miss Smith, just wait two days for me. I believe your father will change his mind.¡± When he was about to touch Tara¡¯s face, a strong hand grabbed his wrist, stopping him from going forward. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 140 ¡°Hmm?¡± When Eric was about to touch Tara¡¯s smooth face, he did not expect a hand to grab him tightly. He tilted his head to look and noticed that a young man next to Tara was the one who grabbed him. ¡°Kid, you better mind your own business, if not, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell!¡± Eric said to David angrily. David did not say anything, and instead gripped Eric¡¯s hand tighter and tighter. Eric started to feel that something was not right. His hand that was being held by Eric was starting to hurt badly. His forehead was starting to sweat as well. ¡°Ah! Stop! Stop! Stop!¡± Eric could not stand it anymore and he yelled out in pain. ¡°Eric!¡± ¡®Eric!¡± ¡°Eric!¡± When Eric¡¯s men saw that Eric was yelling in pain while David was grabbing him, they wanted to go over and help him. However, Eric stopped them. ¡°D-Don¡¯te over!¡± They stopped instantly. ¡°M-My friend, y-you¡¯re still young, d-don¡¯t do anything stupid. Put down your h-hand and l-I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened t-today! W-What do you think?¡± Eric stammered. His hand was in so much pain that he could not even speak properly, so he had to admit defeat. He even felt that the bones in his hand were crushed by David. David looked at Eric and did not say anything. Did he even need to be kind to bad people like Eric? Of course not! He tightened his grip on Eric¡¯s hand. Eric started wailing in pain while being held by David. ¡°Ah! It hurts so bad! Sir, p-please! L-Let go!¡± Then, everyone in the room heard a horrifying sound. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Crack! Did Eric suffer a bone fracture? Everyone was looking at David with fear. This polite young man from just was actually so savage? He forcefully fractured Eric¡¯s hand. Where did he get such strength? What would it feel like to have your bones fractured from the grip of a strong hand? Eric was in so much pain he could not speak. His clothes were now drenched in sweat. His men were also looking at David fearfully. He was such a savage! This young man was so savage. They were also scared. ¡°Some people are not for your ws to touch,¡± David said calmly. After he said that, David pushed Eric¡¯s hand away. Eric cradled his fractured hand and squatted on the ground, howling weakly. A few of his men ran over to help him up at this time. Everyone in the room was looking at David with terror, but David was very calm. It was as if he had just done something minor. A few minutester, Eric managed to catch his breath. Even though his hand was still in excruciating pain, it was much better than before. He looked at David grimly. ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care who you are, but you¡¯re done for. From now on, your whole family will not have a day of peace in Goat City!¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 141 ¡°You¡¯re Eric, right? I¡¯m going to sit here today to see how exactly I am going to be done for. As for Mr. Smith¡¯s family, you should only talk big if you can make it through this day.¡± David¡¯s tone was still calm. H e was not the slightest bit concerned about Eric¡¯s¡¯ threats. ¡°Alright, just you wait!¡± As Eric said that, he took out his phone and started dialing with his other hand. He wanted to call someone, but from David¡¯s performance just now, he was not someone that the few of them could handle. ¡®Even if you¡¯re powerful, so what? As the saying goes, there are strengths in numbers, and I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll be able to defeat 30 to 5 O people.¡¯ At this moment, David also took out his phone and sent a message to the SCC group chat. ¡°Is there anyone from Goat City in South River Province? Since David was a core member of SCC, the change in his status would also be reflected in the group chat. As one of the few core members in SCC, his message naturally attracted the attention of a lot of people. A lot of the low-tier and middle-tier, and even the high-tier members wanted to rely on this big shot, but never got the chance to do so. Now that there was such an opportunity, it was only natural for them to swarm forn it. Soon, a few people replied. ¡°Sir, I am in Rue City and it¡¯s very close to Goat City. What do you need? I can go there now.¡± ¡°Sir, I am in Eon City and it¡¯s neighboring Goat City. I can go there right now too!¡± There were a lot of messages like this-at least seven to eight of them. They all said that they were near Goat City and said that they could get there very soon. This was enough to show the status of a core member in SCC. If a high-tier member sent this message, even though everyone would reply very quickly, they would not set their hearts on it. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. At this moment, a message attracted David¡¯s attention. ¡°Sir, Sir, I am from Goat City, and I am in Goat City now. Where are you? I cane over right now.¡± David immediately sent that person a private message. ¡°I am David and I am in Private Room 36 of the Goat City Holiday Inn. I ran into some trouble. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry, sir. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t solve in Goat City. Please wait. I¡¯ll be there in 20 minutes, no, 15 minutes.¡± ¡°Alright, hurry up. I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± ¡°Sir, please wait. I¡¯ll head over now!¡± David put down the phone. Tara looked at David from one side with her beautiful eyes shining. On the other end of the call. Boris Flemming was in a spa with some of his friends while enjoying a foot massage from a few young female masseuses. As he was looking through his phone in boredom, he saw a big shot in the group asking about who was in Goat City of South River Province. Goat City of South River Province? Wasn¡¯t he from there? A SCC core member in Goat City? Boris quickly replied in the group and the other party immediately sent him a private message. After chatting with David, Boris was in an ted state. He was the number one tyrant of Goat City, but he was only an upstart. Even though more than 60% of the entertainment centers in Goat City were controlled by him, he did not have much background. He wanted t o leave Goat City and further advance his career and then get into the upper ss city in South River Province. In the end, he used all of his effort to pull strings and even spent money to finally join SCC, an organization that was colossal to him. The members of the lowest tier in the club were people like him, while the middle-tier and high-tier members were big shots in provincial cities. He wanted to curry favor with these people, but no one would care about him. So, he slowly lost his patience. He felt it would be better toe back to manage his territory. However, there was a core member of SCC asking for his help in Goat City. What was a core member? There were only just over a dozen of them in SCC. He had never thought that he could get into contact with such big shots. This was a chance given to him by God and it was a chance for him to thrive. He had to take hold of this golden egg properly. As for the trouble David mentioned? He was not even bothered by it! There was nothing he could not solve in Goat City. He was already thinking that after helping David, a core member of the SCC, to solve the trouble, he should be able to count himself as his acquaintance! If he interacted with him more, slowly but surely, he would be able to depend on this big shot! Chapter 142 Chapter 142 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 142 Boris quickly stood up and said to his friends, ¡°Guys, you should continue to have fun. I have some urgent business I need to take care of now, so I have to go now.¡± ¡°Boris, what is so urgent that you even abandon your friends?¡± ¡°Yeah, we finally have the time to meet so what¡¯s the meaning of you leaving just like this?¡± Boris was embarrassed as well. He was the one who hosted this and the three of them were his close friends. However, he had to go over to David immediately and he could not dy the matter. So, he said, ¡°A core member of SCC got into some trouble in Goat City Holiday Inn. I have to go over now.¡± A core member of SCC? The three of his friends were a little shocked. Even though they were not members of SCC, it did not mean that they did not want to join. It was just that they did not have a way in. However, after Boris joined SCC, he would always show off in front of them. So, they had some basic understanding of SCC. Boris was a member of the lowest tier and there were middle-tier and high-tier members above him. A core member could be the management of SCC. This kind of big shot would be a super formidable presence. ording to Boris, there were only a dozen of core members in the entire SCC. They were all top-notch big shots. Thus, they quickly got up with the intention of seeing the svelte of a core member of SCC. ¡°Boris, can we go with you to see what a core member of SCC is like?¡± One of Boris¡¯ friends asked. Boris thought about it and answered, ¡°Alright, we should go now. We can¡¯t make him wait for us until he¡¯s impatient.¡± With that, the four of them changed and quickly sped to the Holiday Inn. Private Room 36 of the Holiday Inn. The people Eric called were in the room now and there were more than 20 people of them. Some of them were even outside the door, which pushed the entire Smith family into the corner of the room. Two of the younger children were on the verge of tears out of fear. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When the rest of them saw that, they were worried. They had never seen such a scene before. Tara¡¯s family looked at David and they were very worried about him. Now, David was the only one sitting motionlessly on the chair. After Eric called his people over, he became even more confident. ¡°Weren¡¯t you such a badass just now, kid? Why aren¡¯t you speaking now? Come, show me how badss you are. Listen to me. You¡¯re finished. I¡¯ll fcking kill you today.¡± As Eric said that, he used his uninjured to point at David¡¯s nose. His expression was very arrogant; His spit was inches from David¡¯s face. ¡°Eric, how much money do you want? I¡¯ll give you the money. Please take your men and go!¡± Ken stood in front of his family and said to Eric. ¡°Money? Ken, do you think money can f*cking solve what happened today? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about interfering today. I¡¯ll settle my debts with youter. Right now, I have to take care of this kid.¡± As Eric said that, his finger was already touching David¡¯s nose. David did not say anything. He immediately reached out his hand and grabbed Eric¡¯s finger that was pointing at him. Then, he quickly and forcefully pulled it back. Crack! Another voice stunned everyone in the room. ¡°Ah!¡± Eric started screaming in pain. David was too fast just now and before anyone coulde back to their senses, David had already broken Eric¡¯s finger. At this moment, the more than 20 men surrounding Eric finally came back to their senses. As they were about to go attack David, a voice came in from the door. ¡°Who here dares to move a muscle?¡± When they heard this voice, the people who were about to take action stopped. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 143 Boris walked in from the outside with three of his friends. Eric was still wailing on the ground. Now, both of his hands were fractured and he was in so much pain that he was crying. Since his wails were too loud, he could hardly hear Boris¡¯ voice. Eric¡¯s men around him lowered their heads consciously. They did not expect Boris to show up here suddenly Who was Boris Flemming? He was the number one tyrant in Goat City! His nickname was Lord Flemming. Someone like Eric was not even worthy of kissing Boris¡¯ shoes, let alone his men. If someone offended Boris in Goat City, people would not even know how they ended up dying. ¡°You must be Mr. Lidell,¡± Boris bowed slightly and asked David. ¡°I am, are you Boris Flemming?¡± David asked. Since everyone would use their real names in the SCC group chat, so he saw Boris¡¯ name when he sent him the private message. He lifted his head to size up Boris. Boris was in his forties and he looked ssy, so his status might not b e too low in Goat City. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m Boris Flemming,¡± Boris quickly answered. Boris did not dare to disrespect a core member of SCC like David. He also did not dare to look down on David even though he looked young. If he could get into the core of SCC, wouldn¡¯t it mean that his background was extremely powerful? Boris dreamed of currying favors with these children from super aristocratic families. ¡°Look at the person on the ground. Do you know him? He said he wanted to kill me just now,¡± David pointed at Eric, who was still wailing on the ground. Boris looked at the person on the ground. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Eric? ¡®The one who got to where he is right now by using despicable means. I heard that he has a lot of people under him.¡¯ Boris went over and kicked Eric. Then, he said, ¡°Stop screaming. Get up if you¡¯re not dead yet. If not, you¡¯ll really die.¡± Boris sounded very calm, but his voice made Eric¡¯s men at the scene tremble in fear. ¡®Get up if you¡¯re not dead yet. If not, you¡¯ll really die! ¡®Why does this sound so scarying from Boris¡¯ mouth?¡¯ Eric endured his debilitating pain and lifted his head to look at Boris. He almost fainted from shock the moment heid eyes on Boris. ¡°L-Lord Flemming?¡± ¡°Get up,¡± Boris said. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I¡¯ll get up now.¡± Eric endured his excruciating pain and got up from the floor. ¡°Kneel and apologize to Mr. Lidell.¡± ¡°M-Mr. Lidell?¡± Eric looked at David and asked with hesitation Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then, Boris kicked Eric behind his knees, causing thetter to instantly fall to the floor and kneel in front o f David. ¡°Apologize to Mr. Lidell now. If he forgives you, then we¡¯ll just pretend like nothing had happened. If he doesn¡¯t forgive you, you know the consequences,¡± Boris said to Eric who was kneeling in front of David. When Eric heard what Boris said, he realized he had offended someone he could not afford to. If the number one tyrant in Goat City Mr. Flemming had to call him Mr. Lidell, then how powerful was Mr. Lidell¡¯s background? ¡°M-Mr. Lidell, I¡¯m sorry. I was blind and that¡¯s why I offended you. Please spare me!¡± Eric said as he kowtowed to David. Thud thud thud! He did not dare to do it lightly so he kowtowed as hard as he could. Whenever his head met the floor, it made a loud noise. If he could not get David to forgive him today, he did not know if he would be able to walk out of Goat City alive. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 144 Boris saw Eric kowtowing loudly in front of David and he nced casually at the other people in the room. This nce scared Eric¡¯s twenty-something menpletely. They hurriedly knelt one after another and started kowtowing to David. Thud thud thud! Thud thud thud! This sound was repeatedly heard in the private room. The Smith family had their jaws on the floor when they saw this sudden change. Eric who was so aggressive a second ago was now kneeling on the ground, begging for David to forgive him like a dog. ¡°Mr. Smith, what do you think we should do to Eric?¡± David turned his head to look at Ken and asked. ¡°M-M-Mr. Lidell, you can decide,¡± Ken replied a little unnaturally. He wanted to address David by his name, but since Boris was calling him Mr. Lidell, Ken did not dare to simply address David. Eric could notpare to Boris. Whoever offended Boris in Goat City would basically be asking for their lives to be ended. They would not even get the chance to struggle. If he addressed David by his name, wouldn¡¯t he be above Boris? What if Boris came and settled ounts with him after David left? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. However, it did not seem appropriate for him to call David Mr. Lidell. David was his daughter¡¯s boyfriend. Which father-inw would address their son-inw as Mr. Lidell? ¡°Mr. Smith, you don¡¯t need to be so foreign with me. Tara and I are good friends so you can just call me David.¡± Boris¡¯ three friends were watching David from behind. They wanted toe and see the svelte of a super young master, but now, they were not very impressed. David was not much different than them. Was it because they rarely encountered people like this and these people had returned to their true selves? David stood up casually and stepped on Eric¡¯s already fractured hand. His maximum mind power was released immediately. At that moment, everyone in the room could feel a cool breeze and could not help but shiver. Eric could not scream anymore after the double torture of the body and mind. Instead, he immediately fainted. Boris and his three friends froze. They looked at each other and they could see the horror in each other¡¯s eyes. At this moment, David was showing the aura bing of a super young master. The people who had never been in a leading position before would never be able to give out such pressure. It felt as if they were being crushed by a mountain. David retracted his mind power in an instant. His main goal was merely to intimidate them. He was worried that his status as an SCC core member would not be able to intimidate Boris, so that was why he did that. After all, Tara and her family were still going to stay in Goat City. Since he wanted to help them, he should do so thoroughly. To be honest, David only thought this because he had just joined SCC and did not understand the organization. A core member¡¯s status in SCC was not the same as a high-tier member. To Boris, a low-tier member, it was intimidating enough. He would never dare harbor any bad intentions against David. ¡°Boris, this is Mr. Smith, and he¡¯s my good friend¡¯s father. I¡¯m going to need you to take care of him in Goat City,¡± David pointed at Ken and said to Boris. From the looks of it now, Boris¡¯ status in Goat City should not be too low. If he was here to take care of Ken and his family, then they might be able to have a pretty good life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lidell. Mr. Smith¡¯s business is my business. I can¡¯t guarantee you if it were somewhere else, but as long as it¡¯s in Goat City, little ol¡¯ me will promise that he¡¯ll flourish with no obstacles,¡± Boris patted his chest and promised. He badly wanted to have a good rtionship with David. Plus, if he wanted to protect someone in Goat City, it would take just one sentence. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 145 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember you, Boris. Just contact me if you need something in the future,¡± David patted Boris on the shoulder and said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Lidell!¡± Boris answered in excitement. ¡°Mr. Smith, let¡¯s go then. Just leave this mess to Boris,¡± David said to Ken and his family. After he said that, David was the first one to walk out. Soon, Ken and his family quickly followed behind him. When they walked out of the corridor, they saw a row of people kneeling on the corridor. They were all the men summoned by Eric, and now, they were all kneeling on the ground while trembling. They were not scared of David. David was still too unimaginable to them, they were actually scared of Boris. They did not call Boris the number one tyrant in Goat City for no reason. It was because Boris had proved that with his actions. After they walked out of the Holiday Inn, David wanted to go back to River City since it was not so far away from his location. It was just a two-hour drive, and it would still be early by the time he reached River City if he left immediately. On the other hand, Ken and his family wanted David to stay the night. They wanted to interact with the David Lidell who controlled the number one tyrant in Goat City. While they connected with him, they wanted to diminish any ill feelings that came as a result of the disrespect David suffered this afternoon. This was especially true for the people who mocked and teased David this afternoon. If they knew David was so powerful, they would immediately go to curry favors with him. How could they look down on David? However, after what happened just now, they were a little scared of David¡¯s savageness. Hence, they did not dare to go up to David and could only look at Tara. Ken was also tugging at Tara¡¯s clothes in secret. He was hinting at her to make David stay. David was about to open the car door to get in the car. ¡°David!¡± Tara called out. ¡°Hmm?¡± David turned his head to look at Tara. ¡°Can you stay the night?¡± Tara asked, looking at David expectantly. David wanted to say no, but looking at Tara¡¯s extremely alluring face and expectant eyes, his old habits returned. He was too embarrassed to reject beauties who were close to him and were good to him. Of course, this did not mean that David was a yboy or he was fickle in love. On the contrary, from the time when he broke up with Sarah until now, there were so many exceptional beauties around him, but all this time, nothing had ever happened. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thest time was with Amelia. If it was not for Aunt Sally¡¯s incident, something might have happened. However, it was also because Amelia had hurt his ego as a man. He was triggered even when he knew that Amelia was purposely enticing him. David always felt that he should be heartless to his enemies. However, he could be soft-hearted to his friends. ¡°Well¡­ Okay, but I have to leave tomorrow morning. I still need to take care of something after I go back,¡± David hesitated and said. ¡°Okay!¡± Tara ran over and held David¡¯s arm happily. Ken and his family were happy that David could stay. When the youngsters saw David¡¯s car, they wanted to take it for a spin. The temptation of a top-notch sports car was pretty big to them. However, their parents stopped them They were not at all surprised that David could drive a sports car like this. This car was suitable for David¡¯s status as a super young master. However, they regretted the fact that they did not notice it sooner. If they noticed David¡¯s car the moment he arrived, they would not have looked down on him! Just like that, David drove Tara back home, and then, everyone went back to Tara¡¯s house once again. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 146 David, Ken, and Ken¡¯s family went back. Boris and his three friends, Eric who was unconscious on the floor, and Eric¡¯s dozens of men who were kneeling on the floor were the only ones left in Private Room 36 in the Holiday Inn. ¡°What do you think?¡± Boris asked his friends. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything at first, but the moment he stood up, I felt as if there was a mountain in front of me. I felt a very strong prestige!¡± ¡°Me too. At that moment just now, I could feel a cold breeze. This young master did not seem like an ordinary person.¡± ¡°None of the core members of SCC are ordinary. Guys, stop guessing. Let¡¯s clean up this mess.¡± ¡°Boris, if you can really curry favors with this big shot, don¡¯t forget us!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I seed, I will not forget about you guys,¡± Boris replied. Judging the pressure David let out just now, it was possible that David did not want to dirty his hands on someone like Eric, and that was why he called Boris over to help. The next day, David woke up, ate breakfast, and went back to River City. Tara wanted to rest at home for one more day before she went back, so he returned alone. No beauty tried to give herself to him yesterday. Aside from some of Tara¡¯s rtives speaking highly of David and only leaving when it was midnight, nothing else happened. Time passed slowly. Three dayster, David finally received a call from Pearl. She said she had her eyes on a particr project and ording to the survey of the team she formed, it was worth investing in. However, the other party was asking for a very high amount, so she wanted to ask for David¡¯s opinion. David did not say anything and immediately sent some money over. What did he think of this? He desperately wanted the other party to ask for a higher price. He felt that he did not have many ces where he could spend money. The money he normally spent would not increase hisvish points. He only used 200 million to buy two houses for Aunt Diana and Aunt Sally. He did not even pay the other 100 million! Now, he was not interested in one or twovish points. If he wanted thevish point to increase faster, he could only invest frantically. However, he could not invest randomly. If he did not go ording to the rules and did whatever he wanted, he might attract the attention of someone with bad intentions. He felt that he did not have the power to protect the assets he owned right now, so he had to keep a very low profile for the time being. If they wanted to talk about power, he just started and was still building himself up. He was miles away from T-man Stan Warner from the T Faction and Clinton Zimmerman. Even if he were topete with Zachary and Charles, he would not be their rival. If they wanted to talk about ability, Paul told him that he was only the most powerful among the youngsters he had seen, so it meant that there were still a lot of old people who could defeat him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Therefore, he wanted to work to develop a kind of power that belonged exclusively to him. He dreamed that one day, he would hold a considerable amount of shares in 800 of the top 1,000panies in the world. When that happened, the world¡¯s economy would shake the moment he waved his hand. How bad*ss would that be? How overbearing! As for why he chose Pearl to take charge of this very important task, one was that he was originally a pauper and there was no one around him with this ability. After looking through all the people he had interacted with, Pearl was the one he had the most faith in. She had the ability and she had a bottom line! The other reason was that Pearl¡¯s family came to look for him before, and from the incident, he had understood Pearl better. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 147 She was definitely a person who remembered gratitude and would try to repay it. Even if her parents were so harsh on her since she was a child, she still thought about them after she started to make her own money. Apart from her general living expenses, she had hardly saved a penny afte For David, ability was secondary because it did not matter if it was profitable, as he already had so much money that he could not use it up anyway. Character was the most important thing. If someone¡¯s character was not good, even if they had the ability, David would never want them. Thus, the thing he was interested in was Pearl¡¯s character. For someone like Pearl, David could guarantee that once she was done being angry, she would continue t o help her family. How she would do so would be up to her. When he first got the system, Da retly made a decision that he would never reveal his full strength before he thought he was able to fully protect himself. Being humble would be the best choice in this case. That would be his magic weapon. All he had to do now was to try to savevish points and see if the system could be upgraded. The maximum physical and mental power were definitely not enough. After funding Pearl of 2 billion, thevish points did not increase immediately, the 20 points were only added the next day, bringing the total to 101. This also verified David¡¯s thoughts. Thevish points would only increase if the money in the supervish system was spent. It would not increase if it was a donation or if he transferred the money like in this case with Pearl. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be better for David to directly transfer 1 trillion to hispany ount? This system was also very simple. Its purpose was to let David spend money and then increasevish points to improve himself. On this side, David set up a security department and asked Paul to contact some mercenaries he had met abroad before. Whether it was domestic or foreign, as long as they were willing toe, they would receive the best treatment, but the premise was that their characters had to pass the test. For example, David would never ept a heinous person who was forced to flee abroad to be a mercenary. David also asked Wayne and Gordon to help Paul get the security department up and running. In any case, with his current strength, there would not be too many people who could threaten him. If he himself could not defeat them, then Wayne and Gordon would be useless too. David did not go to ss because he was busy for the past few days. Hence, his teacher called him and told him to go back to ss. David was annoyed. Didn¡¯t the teacher say that he could ask for leave at will after going on stage for the Labor Day talent show? Eventually, he found out that someone directly approached the head of the university and said that DavidOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org. often skipped ss and he did not behave like a student at all. It apparently affected the reputation of a famous school like South River University. In the end, even the teacher was reprimanded by the head of the university. After receiving the call from the teacher, David went directly to the chancellor¡¯s office. Knock knock! David knocked on the door twice. ¡°Come in,¡± a majestic voice came from the door. David pushed open the door and went in. Chancellor Oliver Carson was sitting in his seat flipping through the documents on the table. After David came in, Oliver looked up at David and said, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Carson, I am David Lidell, a third-year student from the business management department.¡± David said as he sat down on the chair opposite Oliver. ¡°Yes, okay. And?¡± Oliver asked. He knew David was different from the other students. Usually, those students would be terrified when they saw him. On the other hand, David was too carefree, which made Oliver feel that he was a little different. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 148 ¡°Mr. Carson, I have something to take care of outside campus so I will asionally ask for leave. I hope you can grant me this special privilege,¡± David said. ¡°Oh? You want a special privilege to take leave whenever you want? Can you tell me why?¡± Oliver smiled and asked. He was also curious why David was bold enough toe to the chancellor and make this kind of request. Also, it seemed that David was sure that Oliver would agree. ¡°Since I¡¯m running a business outside of campus, I will be quite busy.¡± ¡°Business? Mr. Lidell, the university supports its students in starting their businesses. If you give the university the relevant documents, the university can grant you that privilege after we look through and approve it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that. That¡¯s why I came to you,¡± David said. ¡°Oh? Mr. Lidell, do you think I would agree?¡± ¡°I believe you won¡¯t say no, Mr. Carson.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°Because I am going to donate 100 million to South River University, of which 50 million will be set up as a n impoverished student award fund, which will specifically be given to impoverished students with good academic performance, while the other 50 million will be used to improve various facilities of the university. Mr. Carson, what do you think?¡± David said with a smile. When Oliver heard what David said, he was obviously shocked. Donating 100 million to the South River University? This was something that South River University had never encountered in all these years since it was first established. There had never been such a precedent even among the nation¡¯s leading universities. South River University is at least in the top ten among the nation¡¯s leading universities, let alone South River University After so many years of establishment, it had also cultivated many celebrities from all walks of life. They received, all sorts of donations but most of them only consisted of several million dors. South River University had been established for so many years, while thergest donation was from a student who graduated from South River University many years ago. Now he was a tycoon in the business world with billions of dors, but he only donated 20 million to the university. Now, a third-year student at the university actually said that he would donate 100 million to the university? Who would believe this? To be frank, Oliver himself did not believe it either. In his opinion, David was probably here to y the chancellor as a fool. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Mr. Lidell, are you sure you want to donate 100 million to the university? And you¡¯re not just ying me for a fool?¡± Oliver sat up straight and asked. ¡°Of course! Otherwise, why would Ie to you? To chat? If I wanted to chat, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I went to chat with the female students?¡± David said with a smile. Oliver looked at David carefully. David was not showing the restraint the other students would normally disy when they saw him. Instead, he showed a cynical attitude, proving that he was definitely not afraid of Oliver. Was he a son of an aristocratic family? Probably! Could a year three student earn 100 million by starting a business? Oliver would never believe it. If David was going to donate 100 million, how much money did he have? 1 billion? Or 10 billion? If David was not here to take him as a fool, then David had to be the child of one of the aristocratic families. Plus, if the university was able to receive an additional 100 million in funding, they would be able to do a lot of things. They might even be able to hire a few of the leading lights from the province. This would be good to upgrade the university. Oliver¡¯s dream was to push South River University into bing one of the top three prestigious universities in the country. ¡°Alright, Mr. Lidell, if you really donate 100 million to the university, then I¡¯ll give you this special privilege. At the same time, I will thank you for your contribution to South River University. However, if you¡¯re just here to y me for a fool, don¡¯t me me for doing things ording to the rules.¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 149 ¡°Okay, Mr. Carson, it¡¯s a deal then, but I hope I can donate anonymously and that I am not gawked at like a monkey wherever I walk around in the campus.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Just like that, David was taken by Oliver to the university¡¯s finance department. Olver even called over the heads of South River University. After the donation waspleted and 100 million was received, the heads of South River University still felt like they were in a dream. In the past, when someone donated a few million dors, they would host a conference with much fanfare to publicize it, but now donating 100 million dors waspleted so easily. David¡¯s name was also university heads¡¯ lists. He was definitely someone with money, so they would try their best not to offend him. ¡°Mr. Lidell, thank you for your contribution to the construction of South River University. On behalf of all the teachers and students of the school, I sincerely thank you,¡± Oliver said while holding David¡¯s hand tightly. A donation of 100 million dors was definitely a first in history. Now, David was still a student and he did not want to be famous and be watched. When he graduated, he could publicize this matter, and then the reputation of the university would be improved ording to the situation. A third-year student, who started a business outside to make money, donated 100 million directly to the school. How strong was his sense of belonging that he would do this? Moreover, he could make so much money by starting a business in the third year, which showed that the education of the university was very good! Oliver¡¯s heart blossomed with joy. This would not only benefit the university but also increase its poprity and attract more students, killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Mr. Carson, you are too kind. South River University is also my alma mater and it¡¯s the ce that educated me to be a talented person. I believe that every future student will also want to do something to contribute to South River University,¡± David replied politely. Then, the heads of the school shook David¡¯s hand and thanked him. David also responded to them politely one by one. Because David did not want to publicize this, the school did not hold any donation ceremony. After the donation, David left the school and continued to take time off. Going to ss was not very important to him now. Moreover, he had maximum mind power and he could learn everything super fast. Hence, he felt that he would not fail his ss, and would only go to the more important sses. Even if he failed, he believed that the university would let him pass. It was the weekend again. After half a month of recuperating, Sally¡¯s body was almost healed. They nned to go back to Shu City together this weekend to move some needed things over. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. David was also going to pick up Aunt Diana¡¯s family whereby he would see how to convince them to move to River City. While he was there, he would go and ask for his parents¡¯pensation back. David felt that he could only do his own things without worries after he settled his family down. Lily went back to university half a month ago. Hence, Sally¡¯s family of three, David, and the two drivers, Wayne and Gordon, rushed to Shu City on Friday evening. David bought another G Wagon so that Wayne and Gordon could each drive one. These former mercenaries would be fine if they did not sleep for three or two days, let alone drive for a few hours. They departed at 6 p.m., and it was already midnight by the time they arrived in Shu City. After David sent Aunt Sally¡¯s family home, he, Wayne, and Gordon found a hotel in the county. Sally wanted David to stay at their home. After all, he had lived here for two years. However, now David felt that he and Jacey were both grown up, and both of them should have their privacy. It was morefortable to live alone, and it felt a little awkward to sleep with Jacey. It did not seem appropriate to stay in Lily¡¯s room either, so he could only go to stay in a hotel. With that, h e insisted on leaving with Wayne and Gordon. When he was leaving, David asked for the agreement signed with his Uncle Bobby¡¯s name. ¡°Dave, in reality, ording to your ability, thatpensation is nothing to you, but I know that you are angry. Bobby is indeed wrong for doing some of those things, but at the end of the day, he is still your uncle. He raised you for several years and I hope you won¡¯t overdo it,¡± Sally said earnestly when she handed the agreement to David. ¡°I understand, Aunt Sally. I just want to get back the things that belong to me,¡± David said. ¡°Okay, I believe you. Run along now.¡± Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The next day, David took Wayne and Gordon to his Uncle Bobby¡¯s house. Based on what David knew about Uncle Bobby and Aunt Karen, it was absolutely impossible that they obediently hand over thepensation. Therefore, the previous night, David contacted the bestwyer in River City and sent the agreement to the other party. Because of the agreement in hand, the other party imed that there were almost no doubts when it came to thiswsuit. Thewyer should also have been on his way to Shu City by then. Moreover, he used some rtionships to conduct the people in the court system. The other party said that as long as the evidence was conclusive, it would be dealt with as quickly as possible. Uncle Bobby¡¯s residence was located in the suburbs of Shu City. It was a self-built house with three floors, and it was built together by David¡¯s father and David¡¯s Uncle Bobby. In other words, half of this house was actually David¡¯s, but after David¡¯s custody was awarded to Bobby, the house naturally fell under Bobby¡¯s ownership. David and his gang soon came to Bobby¡¯s house. 1 Upon entering the yard, they saw that Aunt Karen watering the flowers in the yard. After she saw David coming, she snorted and turned back to the house. It was obvious that she did not wee David. David brought Wayne and Gordon into the house. Since it was Saturday, Bobby¡¯s family of four were all home. There were his Uncle Bobby, Aunt Karen, and cousins Felicia and Quin. However, when they saw David, none of them wanted to pay any attention to him. They simply watched television while minding their own business. David smiled nonchntly and walked to the center of the living room. Then, he ced the agreement in his hand on the coffee table and said, ¡°Bobby, this is the agreement you signed back then. Hurry up and give me my parents¡¯pensation. I won¡¯t make things hard for you. I don¡¯t want this house, and I¡¯ll just treat it as a fee for staying here for the past few years.¡± David did not address Bobby as Uncle Bobby anymore, he straight up called him by his name. David was traumatized by his uncle after staying here for so many years. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What agreement? Whatpensation? I don¡¯t know anything. David, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense spewed by Aunt Sally and the rest. There¡¯s no such thing,¡± Bobby denied. ¡°Bobby, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s meaningless for you to not admit to it? It¡¯s written in ck and white, and there was a record taken in the court at the time. Do you think you can just y dumb?¡± Bobby did not speak, but Karen started screaming. ¡°David, you unscrupulous brat, do you think we didn¡¯t spend money on you all those years you lived here? We provided you with food, clothes, and daily necessities. Let me tell you, your parents¡¯ compensation was all spent on you. There¡¯s not a single penny left.¡± David found a stool and sat down. He said, ¡°Come, help me do the math. How did I spend two million as a teenager? If you can calcte it for me, I won¡¯t ask for the money back.¡± ¡°Do you think clothes, food, and daily necessities are free?¡± Karen eximed. ¡°I remember that when I lived here for a few years, I ate the food you had leftover and I wore clothes that Felicia wore. You asked me to go to school as a boy in girls¡¯ clothes, yet you dare to say out loud that you spent money on me? As for daily necessities, did you ever give me a penny while I was studying? It was all funded by Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana, okay?¡± Karen was speechless and said rascally, ¡°Anyway, your parents¡¯ money has been spent on you a few years ago. There¡¯s nothing left to ask for.¡± David picked up the agreement on the coffee table and said, ¡°Look closely. It¡¯s clearly written here on the agreement, which Bobby signed. Plus, the court also has a record of it, If you don¡¯t fulfill it, I will sue you in court.¡± ¡°Go ahead! We¡¯re not scared. The money¡¯s already gone anyway,¡± Karen said, seemingly fearless. ¡°Think closely then. With this proof and the record in court, there are no doubts anymore. When the timees and you¡¯re beingbeled as dishonest executors, not only will your assets be frozen, but it¡¯ll also even affect Felicia¡¯s work,¡± David smiled and said. From what David knew, his cousin Felicia was working in a bank in Shu City. She also got in after Bobby did everything he could to pull some strings. If they werebeled as dishonest executors, it would definitely affect Felicia¡¯s work since she was working in a bank and her parents were dishonest. That was why David said that. Indeed, when David said that, Bobby¡¯s entire family was shocked. They pulled so many strings to get Felicia her job. Their daughter was working in a bank and they were very proud of her. If this case affected Felicia¡¯s work, then it would be very serious. Felicia panicked. The bank valued trust the most, and if her parents were dishonest executors, it would really affect her. They might even find a chance to fire her. Being able to work in a bank was very advantageous in their small county. She often showed off in her circle of friends and ssmates. If this was gone, how would she live? Thinking of this, Felicia looked at her parents with some resentment. ¡°David, don¡¯t mess around. Let me tell you, if you dare to interfere with Feli¡¯s work, I will never forgive you!¡± Bobby threatened. Bobby had always beaten David since he was small, so even after high school, David was a little scared t o see him. Although he did not know why David dared to ask for the money back today, he had a psychological advantage over David. ¡°Bobby, how do you intend to punish me? I really want to know. Will you still run around the yard and beat me like when I was a kid? You can try it now.¡± After David finished speaking, his smiling face suddenly turned serious. Bobby¡¯s words reminded him of his tragic childhood. Back then, whenever Bobby did something wrong, he would push the me onto David and then David would be beaten horribly. Whenever the family was in a bad mood, they would also beat David to vent their anger. They would use a very thin stick to beat him. So, it was normal for David to be covered in wounds which hurt a lot. Things became better when he asked to stay in a dormitory when he was in junior high. Back then, he rarely came back whenever there was a break. He would only go to Aunt Sally or Aunt Diana¡¯s house. He only moved to Aunt Sally¡¯s house when he was in senior high, thus leaving this traumatizing family behind. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 After David said that, his smile became serious, which instantly made Bobby and his family feel a lot of pressure. Now, they were all looking at David in astonishment. Although they had not seen David in a long time, David was a yes-man in their eyes. When David met Bobby and his wife, he would act like a mouse in front of a cat. In addition to that, he was also cautious when he saw Felicia and Quin. This was the trauma they had given David after many years of abuse. In the past, David would not dare to refute Bobby and his wife. If he ever dared to talk back, he would be beaten. When they first met David today, they naturally thought he was still the same as before. Even if David brought two people with him, they did not pay attention to them at all. They did not believe that a timid person like David would dare to do anything to them. However, David not only dared to refute them now, but he also spoke with sarcasm, which made Bobby unable to ept this strong contrast. He could not bear the fact that he lost his respect. Therefore, he pped the coffee table in front of him, stood up, pointed at David, and said, ¡°David, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to hit you now that you¡¯ve grown up. Do you think you can call me by my name? I¡¯m your second uncle and I am your guardian. I dared to beat you all over the courtyard when you were a child and I still dare to do it now!¡± Quin also looked at David with an unpleasant look on his face at this time. He grew up with David and he was only one year younger than David. With the help of his parents, he often bullied David when he was a child. He would me David for everything and David was often made his scapegoat. Hence, David would be beaten instead of him and now, he had a natural psychological advantage against David. Even now that he was twenty years old, he still had not been admitted to any university after graduating from high school. Moreover, he had been wandering aimlessly through society and he hade into contact with some bad people, which made him feel even more superior. Now, David dared toe to his house to ask for money and sneer at them. Quin¡¯s mother told him that the money was for him to marry a wife and buy a house in the future. That money had nothing to do with David. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°David, if you¡¯re disrespectful to my dad again and call him by name, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Quin also interjected. David turned his head to look at Quin and said in a t voice, ¡°Quin, shut up, you punk. I¡¯ll settle the matter with youter.¡± ¡°Damn it! How dare you talk to me like that? You¡¯re asking to be beaten up!¡± After Quin finished speaking, he stood up from the sofa and wanted to rush over to hit David. However, the moment Quin got up, he was pressed back onto the sofa by a big hand such that he was unable to move. ¡°F*ck, who are you? If you don¡¯t let go now, I will make sure you can¡¯t leave Shu City, do you believe me?¡± Quin struggled desperately, but no matter how hard he tried, he still could not overpower the big hand. Gordon did not reply any of Quin¡¯s curses, he simply pressed Quin down a little harder. It immediately made Quin feel a little suffocated such that he could not swear at all, so he could only stretch out his hand and wave it randomly in the air. Gordon was a mercenary abroad, so he naturally did not have to waste too much effort to deal with a gangster like Quin. Seeing that Quin was being pushed against the sofa and unable to move, Karen, who was sitting next to him, immediately got up to help him. However, she was pushed by Wayne, who suddenly appeared in front of her. She was then also pushed down by a huge force until she fell onto the sofa. Seeing this situation, Bobby could not endure this anymore. He stood up and wanted to look for a weapon. His wife and son were being bullied, so how could he simply endure this? ¡°Bobby, you¡¯d better sit still. These two have been mercenaries abroad. They had been baptized in the war and they have blood on their hands. Do you think you can beat them?¡± David said as he looked at Bobby. Bobby was about to go look for weapons when he heard David¡¯s voice. His body suddenly froze as he turned to look at Wayne and Gordon. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Wayne and Gordon also released some of the bloody aura they had developed on the battlefield at this time. Immediately, the four members of Bobby¡¯s family felt cold, and they looked at the two of them with fear in their eyes. Bobby¡¯s family were ordinary people, and they naturally could not resist the aura released by the masters who had been baptized on the battlefield like Wayne and Gordon. Bobby sat down cautiously and said, ¡°David, what the hell do you want?¡± ¡°I just want to get back what belongs to me and take back my parents¡¯pensation. As for this house, I¡¯ll just regard this as a token of appreciation for you not killing me throughout those years I stayed here. I f you had been more ruthless back then, maybe David Lidell wouldn¡¯t have existed now,¡± David said sarcastically. ¡°There¡¯s no money but I have one life. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll dare to do anything to us!¡± Karen yelled. This money was for her son Quin to marry a wife and buy a house. If this was given to David, since Quin had no job yet, what would he do in the future? In addition, thispensation built up a lot of interest every year. Without this money, their family¡¯s life would be difficult. Therefore, they absolutely could not give David the money. Bobby had already wanted to agree, after all, the opponent was powerful and the pair who came with David were not easy to deal with at first nce. However, when he heard what Karen said, he came back to his senses too. Yeah, if they did not give David the money, would David dare to do anything to them? So what if they were mercenaries abroad? They were not abroad anyway. Would they dare to kill them? ¡°David, we finished spending the money. You won¡¯t get anything no matter how badly you want it. Plus, I a m your second uncle, and I am your guardian. I have the right to manage this money,¡± Bobby said. David wanted tough. Second uncle? Guardian? ¡°Bobby, do you know what a guardian is? Are you even worthy to be called that? Even if you¡¯re a guardian, I¡¯m an adult now, so you are not my guardian anymore. I don¡¯t care whether you have money or not. It¡¯s written clearly in this agreement which you¡¯ve signed. You said you¡¯ll give me back the money when I turn 18. I won¡¯t ask for the interest either.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money!¡± Bobby insisted. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve hired the bestwyer in River City and they should be on their way here now. I think you¡¯ll get a summon from the court this afternoon. Think carefully,¡± David said. ¡°You¡­¡± At that moment, Bobby did not know what to do. If they gave David the money, their son Quin¡¯s life would not be guaranteed. If they did not and David sued them, they would definitely lose with the evidence David had. When the time came, it would be troublesome if this matter affected their daughter Felicia¡¯s work. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. On one hand, he needed to guarantee his son¡¯s life in the future. On the other hand, their daughter¡¯s work they wasted so much effort on was in danger. Bobby and Karen did not know how to choose. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 The living room fell silent for a while. David did not urge them either. He was still sitting in the chair leisurely as if waiting for the other party to make a decision. ¡°David, if you want money, we don¡¯t have it. You can just sue us! We don¡¯t have any money even if we are charged! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can kill me right now!¡± Ultimately, Karen made the decision. This was basically equivalent to choosing money and giving up the future of her daughter Felicia. Bobby breathed a sigh of relief. Since Karen had made the decision, then so be it! ¡°Mom, how could you do this?¡± Felicia cried while looking at Karen. However, Karen did not say anything to her. At the end of the day, Felicia was a daughter, and she would definitely be married off in the future while the son was the one who would look after Bobby and her when they were old and arrange a proper burial for them after they die. So, of course, they would choose money! ¡°Since you have decided not to back this money, just wait for the summons from the court in the afternoon. I don¡¯t want to waste my breath talking to you,¡± David said indifferently. In truth, David expected Bobby and his wife to make such a decision, so he was not surprised. He had already expected this to happen, so he contacted thewyer first and asked him toe over as soon as possible. ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to another matter,¡± David said, standing up and walking over to Quin and Gordon. Gordon¡¯s hand that was on Quin¡¯s chest grabbed Quin¡¯s clothes directly and lifted him off the sofa. Quin was already paralyzed with fright as most of Gordon¡¯s murderous intent was directed at him just now. Although he was a gangster in a small county-level city and had been in a few fights, how could he endure the aura of a master like Gordon? ¡°Quin, I don¡¯t want to quibble with you about the things that happened when we¡¯re children, but how dare you touch Aunt Sally? I¡¯ll settle this ount with you properly.¡± ¡°D-David, if you have the balls, you¡¯ll let me call my people. I promise you won¡¯t be able to get out of Shu City,¡± Quin said weakly. At this moment, he was still threatening David, thinking that he could do whatever he wanted just because he knew some bad people in Shu City. p! David pped Quin in the face. Although he did not use much force, David¡¯s current physique was much stronger than that of ordinary people. Hence, Quin¡¯s face swelled up instantly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. There were even traces of blood dripping from the corners of his mouth. ¡°David, don¡¯t do anything stupid! You¡¯re breaking thew!¡± Bobby shouted from one side. ¡°Oh? So, apparently you do know when something is illegal. Are you not breaking thew by withholding m y parents¡¯pensation from me?¡± David replied. Seeing half of her son¡¯s face swelled up after getting pped by David, Karen took out her phone and wanted to call the police. However, it was snatched by Wayne and thrown to the ground. p! David ignored the others and pped Quin¡¯s face once again. This time, both sides of his face were swollen, making him look like a balloon. Quin¡¯s tears flowed after David¡¯s two ps as it hurt too much. Both Bobby and Karen looked very distressed, but they were helpless as they were being controlled by others. ¡°Come on, say more harsh things to me,¡± David said. Quin watched David silently with tears in his eyes. ¡°What? Do you not dare to do it anymore? Then why did you hit my Aunt Sally?¡± David continued. Quin remained silent. ¡°Tell me!¡± David roared. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 154 Bobby¡¯s family was so frightened they shuddered. ¡°H- didn¡¯t hit her, I j-just gently p-pushed her,¡± Quin said while shaking. He was really scared now. David was like a different person after not seeing him for two to three years. It made him a little scared. ¡°Just a gentle push? Then how did she hurt her waist so bad that she couldn¡¯t get out of bed for half a month?¡± David asked Quin with a cold light in his eyes. ¡°I-I don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± David reached for Quin¡¯s chin. ¡°I really d-don¡¯t know! David, I-I was wrong! P-Please spare me!¡± Quin cried. Quin was begging for mercy. He really had no choice. David was putting too much pressure on him now. David smiled and released Quin. Gordon dropped him too. Quin sat back on the sofa immediately, gasping for breath. David turned his head to look at Bobby and said, ¡°Bobby, to be honest, to me, I really don¡¯t care about the money. I didn¡¯t want to ask for it initially, but Quin dared to hurt my Aunt Sally, so he¡¯s the one you should me. Remember to transfer the money earlier if you can do it. The court will freeze all the property in your family¡¯s name in the afternoon at the earlier. See you in court.¡± After David finished speaking, he turned and left the living room. Gordon and Wayne also left with David. Bobby¡¯s family looked at each other in the living room. They could all see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They had not seen David for two years and the yes-man back then had be so powerful and so domineering Back then, David was the first one to wake up in their family and thest one to sleep. He would eat worse than a pig and did more work than a cow. Sometimes, he would even be beaten ruthlessly. The sudden change of status made it hard for them to ept in an instant. ¡°W-What should we do?¡± Karen asked. She was also terrified by David. ¡°Go! Go borrow a card from your parents and we¡¯ll move the money there. If not, everything will be frozen!¡± Bobby quickly said. The family rushed to Karen¡¯s maternal homepletely ignoring the wound on Quin¡¯s face. As long as their money was still here, that wound was nothing! Over the years, Bobby¡¯s family had been living a pretty carefree life because of the two million compensation from David¡¯s parents. They also rented out David¡¯s former house. The annual interest plus the rent was enough for their family to live on, so they did not work at all. Now, there was only a little bit of money left in the family. If it was frozen, then their life would be difficult. As a result, when they got the card and went to the bank to transfer money, they found that their bank card was not working and was temporarily unavable. This was of course done by David. He just wanted to give Bobby and his family a little hope and then slowly turn it into despair. Bobby and his family made a fuss in the bank. This was all their assets so they would not give up easily even though it did not belong to them anymore. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, how would the bank allow them to make such a fuss there? In the end, the bank called the police, and the entire family was brought back to the station. There, the police charged them with disturbing the peace and informed them that they were going to keep them in administrative detention for five days. After that, Bobby¡¯s family, who was still in the police station, received a summons from the court. At the same time, all assets under their names were frozen. Now, the entire family knew that they were done for. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 155 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After David left Bobby¡¯s house, David asked Wayne and Gordon to drive a car to Aunt Sally¡¯s house to help them to move their things. He drove to Aunt Diana¡¯s house by himself. He wanted to find a way to get Aunt Diana¡¯s family to move to River City like Aunt Sally. The house was ready, plus, they could just take a job at the Golden Leaf Hotel so they could get ie and live comfortably. He had already handed over Bobby¡¯s matter to thewyer and had informed them using his connections. Hence, he did not need to pay attention to the matter anymore. It was not like he was short of money. Aunt Diana was another light in David¡¯s life apart from Aunt Sally. She had also been very good to him. Since junior high, Bobby stopped spending any money on David, so some of David¡¯s living expenses and books were paid for by his two aunts. In his third year of high school, because of the heavy academic work, it was inconvenient for him to study since he could only stay in the same room with Jacey at Aunt Sally¡¯s house, so he moved to Aunt Diana¡¯s house for a year and worked hard for the college entrance examination. Now that he had the ability, he had to first take care of the two families so that he could feel at ease. Aunt Diana¡¯s home was in an old residential area in Shu City. Aunt Diana and her husband were both employees of a nearby factory. They only had one daughter, who was four years older than David. Her name was Judy Tanner. David drove the G-Wagon directly to a familiar residential area. Since it was already a very old residential area, there was no watching the gate. After parking the car downstairs, David went upstairs to Aunty Diana¡¯s home. Walking down the corridor where he had lived for a year, David felt a little emotional. He seldom came here since he left for college. It was not that he was ungrateful and unappreciative, but instead, he would go to work part-time during the winter and summer breaks. He also wanted to make more money himself and try to lighten some of the burden on Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana. That was why he did not oftene to visit. The situation at Aunt Diana¡¯s house was slightly different from that at Aunt Sally¡¯s. When Aunt Diana gave birth to his cousin Judy, something went wrong and she was unable to get pregnant again. Because of this incident, the rtionship between her and her husband deteriorated, and they even wanted to get a divorce a few times. However, it gradually got better toward the end. Also, since the couple did not have a son, after David¡¯s parents passed, they fought hard for custody over David. However, David did not choose them at that time, which led to Uncle Alex Tanner not liking David very much after David moved into their house. David went to the fourth floor and knocked on the door to Aunt Diana¡¯s house. Knock knock! Soon the old security door opened from the inside. A familiar face appeared before David¡¯s eyes. It was Aunt Diana. ¡°Dave! Aren¡¯t you at university in River City? Why are you back? Come in!¡± Diana asked. However, there was clearly a hint of joy in her tone. Because Diana did not have a son, she genuinely treated David as her son. ¡°Aunt Diana, it¡¯s the weekend, so I came back to see you,¡± David replied. ¡°Come in,e in, don¡¯t stand outside.¡± Diana grabbed David¡¯s hand and pulled David into the house. After entering the room, David found that seven or eight people were sitting on the sofa in the living room. In addition to Uncle Alex and cousin Judy, his fourth uncle, Leslie Lidell, was also there. David did not know the other people. ¡°Uncle Alex, Uncle Leslie, Judy,¡± David walked over and greeted them one by one. The three also nodded in response to David. Uncle Leslie¡¯s rtionship with David was rather normal. Even though he did not help David, he did not hold any grudges against him either. Aunt Diana¡¯s family and Uncle Leslie¡¯s family were close. As for Uncle Bobby, they had stopped interacting with him after David¡¯s incident. ¡°Dave, let me introduce you. This is Judy¡¯s boyfriend, his name is Jude Holton and these are his parents. This is Jude¡¯s aunt, and this is his cousin,¡± Aunt Diana walked over and pointed to the five people David did not know as she introduced them one by one. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 156 ¡°Hello everyone!¡± David greeted them all but was ignored. Only then did David realize that something was wrong. Cousin Judy¡¯s eyes were red, as if she had just cried. Uncle Alex also seemed rather angry where he sat. ¡°Inws, this is my nephew, my third brother¡¯s son! He¡¯s currently studying university in River City,¡± Diana introduced David to the others. After being introduced, David followed his aunt Diana to the kitchen to prepare food. The atmosphere in the living room was too solemn and he did not want to stay there. However, Aunt Diana chased him out since his Aunt Lisa was in the kitchen and his help was not needed. Without another choice, David sat in the living room and pretended to be preupied with what was showing on the television. He had originally nned toe clean with his aunt Diana about his current financial situation and persuade them to move to River City with him. However, there were too many people here for him to say anything, so he would have to wait for the next opportunity to tell her. At this moment, Judy¡¯s future father-inw started talking. ¡°So, what do you think about our suggestion?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Alex replied angrily. ¡°Then what do you want? Don¡¯t tell me you want my son toe and live in a house as run-down as this! How many years have you lived here, huh? There isn¡¯t even a good school nearby, where will their children study? How do you n to solve the issue of education? I would have broken them up if not for how deeply in love they were!¡± ¡°Mom! What are you saying?¡± Jude shouted. ¡°Shush, Jude. Don¡¯t tell me you actually n to stay here your whole life? You¡¯re our only son, there¡¯s no way I would allow you to live with them!¡± Jude¡¯s mother insisted. Jude did not say anything more. He did not want to live in this ce forever either. Extremely infuriated, Alex wanted to refute but could not say anything. Their family conditions were indeed worse than Jude¡¯s. It was indeed too much to ask for Jude to marry and stay with them, but Judy was his only daughter and h e did not want her to move out. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He wanted to be able to y with his grandchildren after he retired. If his daughter married out, then he and his wife would end up alone and pitiful after they retired. Just then, Diana walked out and said, ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve already decided to buy a house. We¡¯ve been looking at some optionstely, so you don¡¯t need to worry about their child¡¯s education.¡± ¡°Buy a house? You think I don¡¯t know about your financial situation? Both you and your husband are just ordinaryborers! There¡¯s no way you can buy a house! Do you know how expensive houses are these days? Even second-handed houses are expensive, and there¡¯s no way my son¡¯s living in a second-handed house after marriage!¡± Diana remained quiet. They were indeed nning to buy a second-handed house in a school area, a rather old one at that. They just could not afford a new house. Judy started sobbing quietly Her parents wanted her boyfriend Jude to move in after they got married, while her boyfriend¡¯s parents strongly disagreed. Most importantly, her family conditions were not as nice as her boyfriend¡¯s, and she too wanted to give her child a good educational environment. The only thing stopping her from agreeing with her boyfriend¡¯s parents was that she felt bad for her own mom and dad. However, since she was already pregnant now, they had to move the wedding forward. They could not afford to drag the issue of where to stay on any longer. All Jude could do was pat her shoulder silently next to her. He did not have a win-win solution either. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 157 After listening to them for a while, David finally got a general idea of what was going on. Judy was pregnant now, so they had to get married soon. However, Uncle Alex wanted the newlywed couple to move in with them after they got married. Judy¡¯s future inws did not agree because of Aunt Diana¡¯s poor family conditions, and they were worried about the child¡¯s future education. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This issue had been going on for almost a month and seeing how Judy¡¯s unborn child was growing larger day by day, the wedding could not be postponed. However, there had not been a solution that both sides could agree to. David realized that the heavens were on his side. His biggest problem currently was how to persuade Aunt Diana and her family to move over to River City. Especially when they had lived here for decades. Had it not been for Jacey, Aunt Sally¡¯s family might also be a hassle to persuade. Now was the perfect time for him to suggest a solution. Since Judy¡¯s inws would not ept a second-handed house, then what about the first-handed house h e owned in South River International Residence worth a hundred million dors? They should have no qualms epting that. If the inws were worried about education, the best school in South River Province was right beside South River International Residence! There was even a kindergarten. There was nothing they could say to decline him. David¡¯s mood immediately brightened. He ate happily during lunch. Coupling his good mood with the fact that it had been a long time since he could eat Aunt Diana¡¯s cooking, David ate quite the sizable portion during lunch. Of course, enhancing his Body stats naturally meant he had to eat more as well. Jude¡¯s family shook their head when they saw David eat. They wondered how long David had been left starving and if he was here just for the food. Everyone else did not eat much, though, since the issue of the couple¡¯s residence had yet to be resolved. No one was in the mood to enjoy lunch. Especially not Aunt Diana¡¯s family. Everyone on their side seemed to becking an appetite, while Judy did not eat a single bite at all. After eating and clearing the table, everyone sat together to discuss the issue again. However, they could not seem to agree no matter what. David saw a chance and stood up to say, ¡°I have an idea that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll all agree to!¡± Everyone looked at David and hope shed through Judy¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the idea?¡± Diana asked. ¡°Aunt Diana, you can all move to River City! Not only is the environment good there, but the education level is great as well! Lots of room for further development as well,¡± David said. Before Diana could say anything, Jude¡¯s mother shouted first. ¡°Move to River City? How? Do you know how expensive a house costs in River City? They can¡¯t even afford a new house in the school area of Shu City and you want to move to River City? Have you gone mad?¡± Diana originally thought that David had some good idea, only to realize how unreliable it was once she heard him. They would not have to argue here if they could afford to move to River City. The glimmer of hope in Judy¡¯s eyes went out. ¡°Aunt Diana, I actually came here to discuss something with you! I was hoping you could move to River City so I can show filial piety and repay the care you showed me all these years. I¡¯ve already prepared a ce for you to move to in River City.¡± David said seriously, but no one present believed him. Diana and Alex thought David was bluffing, and they felt slightly embarrassed in front of their future in laws. Jude¡¯s family looked at David with mockery. ¡°You¡¯re David, right? You can¡¯t just make a lie as unbelievable as that, okay? You¡¯re telling us you can buy a house in River City? And one to gift to your aunt Diana? You¡¯re just a university student, how can you afford a house in River City? You must¡¯ve gone mad from school, huh?¡± Jude¡¯s mom questioned sarcastically. ¡°Exactly! Do you even know how expensive it is to buy a house in River City? You think you¡¯re the only one who wants to buy a house there? At least show a little shame for making such an unbelievable bluff! Who knows how you got into your university? It must be some questionable university, huh!¡± Jude¡¯s aunt added. ¡°We¡¯ll knowter whether I¡¯m bluffing or not. But if South River University, one of the top ten universities in the country, is considered questionable, I¡¯d like to know what you consider good,¡± David asked. ¡®What? ¡®South River University?¡¯ As people who lived in South River Province, they were all well aware of SRU¡¯s prestige. They did not expect David to be a student of SRU. No one in their huge family had managed to get into SRU before. ¡°So what if you study in SRU? Just because you study there doesn¡¯t give you the right to bluff as you wish!¡± Jude¡¯s aunt rebutted. ¡°Think what you want, but if we find out that I do indeed have a house prepared for Aunt Diana and her family, then you will agree to let Judy and her boyfriend stay with Aunt Diana after they get married. Plus, their first child will take Judy¡¯s surname! How¡¯s that?¡± David replied. ¡°Sure! If you can find them a good house in River City, I¡¯ll agree to your request!¡± Jude¡¯s mom said. Then she added after some thought, ¡°But even if the house is in River City, it cannot be somewhere rural, i t has to be close to a school! The house also can¡¯t be smaller than two hundred square meters!¡± She naturally did not believe a university student like David had the financial ability to afford a house in River City, let alone gift it to someone. In the case that David decided to fool her with a house in the middle of nowhere, she added those conditions as well. ¡°Sure! Did you drive here?¡± David asked. ¡°Of course! What era do you think it is now? To have a car is the standard, so of course we would have one!¡± ¡°Great! Leave with meter, then!¡± David said. Then, he turned to look at Diana and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go see the house in River City, Aunt Diana!¡± ¡°Dave!¡± Aunt Diana shouted. ¡°Trust me, Aunt Diana!¡± David looked at her and said sincerely. Diana looked at him for a long while before she replied, ¡°Alright.¡± She trusted that David would not lie to her. ¡°Uncle Alex, Judy,e with us!¡± David turned to Alex and Judy to say. Then, all of them walked downstairs, with Jude¡¯s family following behind David and Aunt Diana¡¯s. They wanted to see how David nned to cover up this lie. If Judy¡¯s family was embarrassed, they would surely stop requesting Jude to stay with them after the wedding. However, Jude¡¯s family was too stunned to move when they reached downstairs and saw David open the doors to his Benz G-ss. They were a considerably well-off family in Shu City, with a house and a car, but it was just a small car worth a little more than a hundred thousand. To drive a luxury car like a Benz was something they could only dream of. Let alone this G-Wagon, one of the most luxurious models among all the Benz. This was a powerful counter to their mocking remarks just now about how David must have been bluffing. The Holtons flushed in embarrassment. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 158 Even David¡¯s aunt Diana¡¯s and uncle Leslie¡¯s families were shocked by what they saw, let alone Jude¡¯s family. A Benz was already considered an extremely luxurious car in a ce like Shu City. They might not recognize Porsches or Ferraris, but they would definitely recognize a Benz or a BMW as these two brands were luxury cars ingrained in their mind. They did not expect David to drive such a car over. David¡¯s ability to buy a house in River City felt less unbelievable now. ¡°Get in, Aunt Diana!¡± David opened the door to the passenger seat for her. ¡°Dave! Is this your car?¡± Diana asked. She still could not believe that David could afford such a luxury car. ¡°Yup!¡± David replied. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°How did you afford it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Aunt Diana. Just get in first! I¡¯ll exin more when we get there. Aunt Sally and her family already agreed to move to River City, so I arranged for your house to be in the same area. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t do anything illegal!¡± David promised. Diana did not ask more and got into the passenger seat of the Benz G-ss. If David promised to exinter, then she would wait for him. Still, she was indeed worried that David¡¯s money hade from illicit affairs. Igniting the engine, he got ready to drive off The couple stood awkwardly in ce They once had the right to sit in that car David had already grown up There was no point in persuading him There was not even a three-star hotel in Shu City ¡°Dave! What are we doing here?¡± Diana asked Everyone else looked at David as well ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Diana Let me arrange everything,¡± David assured Once again, Diana did not protest She was relieved to see that David had grown up and be sessful. David and the others had just entered the grand hall of Golden Leaf Hotel when the new hotel manager quickly came downstairs to wee them. She had just sent a group of VIPs to their rooms upstairs when she received notification of David¡¯s arrival. Thus, she quickly rushed downstairs. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Lidell! Wee to Golden Leaf hotel! We¡¯ve already prepared the dinner your preordered, please come with me!¡± The pretty manager told David. She was about to give him the wee of a chairman, but immediately changed her greeting to that of a mere patron when she met David¡¯s eyes. David and the other followed the manager to a private room prepared especially for him. The manager opened the door for them, and the others followed David inside. Diana¡¯s and Jude¡¯s family were stunned by the view inside the private room. The huge table before them was filled with exquisite delicacies, while the steam from the freshly cooked dishes filled the room. The huge lobster and king crab were the most eye-catching dishes. There were also all kinds of dishes that they did not recognize. Everything looked delicious and much ssier than what they would see on television. Those two families were already starving to begin with, and they could not help but salivate at the food. David pulled out a chair for Aunt Diana first before he ushered everyone else to sit. Everyone still felt overly aware of their behavior after sitting. They only grabbed their cutleries after David helped Diana to a few dishes and started eating himself. Instead of eating, the youths; Jude, his cousin sister, and Judy, took their phones out to post a picture of the dishes on social media first. They would not miss an opportunity like this to show off. Soonter, their pictures received the exmations of their friends. There were all sorts ofments, mainly of envy or jealousy. No one was able to reject such good food, except perhaps people with eating disorders. The reactions of their friends thus satisfied their vain desires. Judy¡¯s post consisted of a few pictures and the caption, ¡°Enthusiastic hospitality from my cousin!¡± . Chapter 159 Chapter 159 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 159 At Leslie¡¯s house. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Leslie and his wife were sitting in the living room watching television. Cedric had ns to y basketball with his friends today since it was the weekends, so he did not go to his Aunt Diana¡¯s house with his parents. At this moment, Cedric came across Judy¡¯s Instagram post on his phone. He was immediately stunned by the good food in the picture. He had not even seen such great food before. The lobster and the king crab looked absolutely scrumptious, and he quickly ran to the living room. ¡°Mom, Dad, you two went to Aunt Diana¡¯s house today, right? I thought you were discussing Judy and her boyfriend¡¯s wedding. Why didn¡¯t you bring me along to eat good food?¡± He thought the pictures were taken during lunch. Then, he passed his phone to Leslie and Lisa. Leslie and his wife were no longer calm when they saw the pictures. They had only seen such food on television before. They could only imagine how much this table of food must have cost. Coupled with Judy¡¯s caption, they understood that this must be the dinner David treated those two families to. It seemed like David had truly be sessful. David even promised Diana¡¯s family a house in River City, but this was not a benefit they could also enjoy. As David¡¯s uncle, Leslie had the chance to build a good rtionship with David like Diana did years ago. If so, his family would be able to enjoy David¡¯s wealth as well. However, after losing the fight for David¡¯s guardianship and the two million dorpensation, Leslie never cared about David again. No longer interested, Leslie tossed the phone aside and said, ¡°This wasn¡¯t lunch. The lunch we had with your aunt Diana was simple home-cooked food.¡± ¡°So this is dinner? Aren¡¯t you guys close with Aunt Diana¡¯s family? Why didn¡¯t they invite us to eat with them? I¡¯ve never seen such good food in my whole life! I don¡¯t care, I want to eat this too!¡± Cedric said slightly angrily. Leslie was already irritated over the missed opportunity of cultivating a good rtionship with David. Cedric throwing a temper now had only added to his ire, and he shouted at his son, ¡°All you know is eat! G o to your room and finish your homework! All you¡¯re going to eat is sh*t if you don¡¯t get into university!¡± Cedric was stunned as he did not expect Leslie to suddenly shout at him. Tears welled in his eyes as he ran into the bedroom and mmed the door behind him with a bang. ¡°What is wrong with you? You were the one who made that decision back then! None of this is our son¡¯s fault! All you know is to vent your anger on our son! I told you to be nice to Dave, he¡¯s still your nephew, isn¡¯t he? But no, you wouldn¡¯t listen, you said he¡¯s the problem of whoever got the compensation. What do you want to do now, huh?¡± Lisained resentfully. Leslie did not reply as heid down on the sofa. It was the truth that he did not show concern for David after the boy decided to live with Bobby. All he knew was what Diana told him, that David did not seem to be living well under Bobby¡¯s care. There were signs of child abuse and Diana hoped that he could intervene. Only for Leslie to say that David had iting and that it was not his problem. David was wealthy now, he could afford a luxury car, buy a house for Diana¡¯s family, and bring them to eat good food. As envious as he was, he also felt regretful. He should have shown David some form of concern, or things would not have gotten to such a point today. It was toote now, and nothing he said would change anything. ¡®Sigh! If only I knew! Lisa did not say anything to further aggravate her husband. She might have persuaded him to treat David better, but she did not take any actual action. All she did was talk. It was just that now that David was wealthy, Diana went from having the worse financial conditions to being the richest of the siblings, and this frustrated them. People had unlimited potential. It was a huge table of food, and the nine of them had taken two whole hours to finish around a dozen dishes. David ate the most, though this was due to his enhanced Body stats. His appetite had grown ever since the enhancement. What shocked him was therge appetites of the ordinary people seated here. It had was mind- blowing. He did not know that these people were only eating so much because they had never seen such good food in their whole lives. As a result, they were reluctant to waste food so they did not stop even after they were full. They would rest a bit and continue eating until almost everything was finished before putting their cutlery down. Jude and the two other youngdies even pulled out their phones during the short rest to search up these dishes. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 160 At least a million dors. This made them more reluctant to waste food. After eating, they rested for a while as well. David had the hotel manager check them into a few high-ss suites so that everyone could rest for the night. It was already toote to look at houses tonight as the sales department would have already clocked out for the night. They could not sign any papers today either, so the only option would be to wait until tomorrow. After breakfast the next day, David brought everyone to South River International Residence. David¡¯s G-Wagon drove into the residence easily but Jude¡¯s family¡¯s cheaper car worth around a hundred million was held back by the security guards outside. 1 These security guards have been working here for a couple of years already, and they have never seen any cheap cars drive into the Residence. David¡¯s G-Wagon was already considered the cheapest car there was among the tenants who lived inside, so it was only right that they stopped and checked the visitors. ¡°Hey! What are you people doing? Leave! This isn¡¯t a ce for you!¡± A security guard walked over to Jude¡¯s parents and shouted. He might not be able to afford such a car, but he did not feel the need to be respectful to people who drove such a ¡°cheap¡± car. The guard might not have much savings since working here, but his standards have surely skyrocketed. ¡°Here, man, have a smoke. We¡¯re following the car in front of us, we¡¯re with them,¡± Jude¡¯s gather said politely as he passed the security guard a cigarette. He still seemed rather awkward, since this was a huge city and he was a stranger here. The guard took the cigarette and spoke into the walkie-talkie, ¡°No. 6, No.6! A Benz G-ss drove in just now, have the driver bring his proof of residence, ande to the main gates! There¡¯s a visitor here!¡± ¡°Copy! Copy!¡± Came a voice on the other end of the walkie-talkie. Then, the security guard told Jude¡¯s dad arrogantly, ¡°Stop your car by the side first and don¡¯t run off! This isn¡¯t a ce you guys can simply enter as you wish!¡± Both Jude¡¯s mom and aunt were infuriated. They had never been subjected to such arrogance back in Shu City! This man was just a mere security guard, he had no right to act so arrogantly with them. ¡°What are you implying, huh? What do you mean it¡¯s not a ce people like us can simply enter as we wish? You¡¯re just a security guard! We¡¯ll have property management fire you once we be tenants!¡± Jude¡¯s mom shouted at the security guard. ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re just a security guard! Who are you to act so arrogant? I¡¯ll have you fired!¡± Jude¡¯s aunt helped out. ¡°Hah! You, a tenant? You¡¯ll have me fired? Do you even know where this ce is? This is the most expensive housing area in South River Province! The cheapest house in here costs fifty million and prices can range up to four hundred million dors! As if you can be a tenant here! Keep dreaming, why don¡¯t you!¡± The security guard mocked mercilessly. This shocked the people in the car. ¡®The cheapest house here costs fifty million? And prices can range up to four hundred million?¡¯ This hadpletely exceeded their imaginations. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Their house in Shu City only cost around four to five hundred thousand. Bigger houses in better areas might cost more, but prices never exceeded one million dors. It was a drastic difference from houses like these which cost at least fifty million. Seeing how his words had shocked these visitors, the security guard further believed that he was talking t o people from the viges. Thus, he continued to mock, ¡°Go drive your car to the side. Don¡¯t block the entrance, everyone who comes here is a big shot! You can¡¯t afford to waste their time by blocking the way!¡± Jude¡¯s dad quickly drove his car to the side and waited for David and the others toe and fetch them. The others in the car also suddenly remembered that David was here to show them the house. Was the house in this residence? A house that cost at least fifty million? He was going to gift this house to their son after marriage? The three in the car shared a look of shock and surprise. They were stunned by the sudden arrival of such great luck. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 161 The Holtons did not have to wait too long before David came out to fetch them. David did not expect them to be held off outside either since he had not been held back the many timesh e went in and came out. After fetching the Holtons and reuniting with Diana and the others, David brought them all to the third floor. Jenny was already waiting on the third floor with the keys in hand as David had informed her beforehand. ¡°This way please, Mr. Lidell!¡± Jenny said courteously. David was her favorite client. She had earned six million from the three houses she had sold him. The group of people followed Jenny to the one-hundred-million-dor one-story unit that David had already paid the deposit for. Both Diana¡¯s and Jude¡¯s families were stunned when they entered the house. It made sense that such a luxury house would cost at least fifty million. The interior design, furniture, and view were exquisite. These people might not know much about decorations, but they knew how to appreciate beauty. Diana refused to ept this house when she heard that it cost a hundred million, but David said that he had already paid the deposit and the amount could not be refunded. Diana still did not believe him when David told her he also had a house on the first floor. She only agreed to take the house after David showed her his on the first floor and persuaded her some more. 1 Then, David and the others followed Jenny to the sales department to pay for the rest of the house and proceed with the transferal of house ownership using Diana¡¯s identity card. From now onwards, this house belonged to Diana¡¯s family. After this, David brought them back to Golden Leaf Hotel. He arranged a few idle jobs for Jude and Diana¡¯s family within the hotel so that they could earn ie without needing to do much work. The two families were already numb to it when they found out that South River Province¡¯s only eight- star hotel belonged to David. The man had given them too many surprises over the past two days. From the million-dor luxury car to the hundred-million-dor house, and this ten-billion-dor eight- star hotel. 1 David had raised their standards time and time again. David internally let out a sigh of relief after settling Aunt Diana¡¯s family. Once Aunt Sally¡¯s family returned and were arranged jobs, they would all have a ce to belong in River City and he would have one less problem to worry about. Next, he was going to have to start building his own powers. He might have endless amounts of money, but that did not mean he could expand his influence blindly. He needed an actual n. Before he had built his powers, he would have to keep a low profile. David still wanted to follow the ideals of the older generations and keep his wealth a secret. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In the afternoon, David made way to River City Hospital. Paul should be discharged soon, and David wanted to ask how preparations for the security department were going. He also wanted to know how many people had been recruited. Paul¡¯s hospital room, River City Hospital. Gordon and Wayne were in the room with Paul when David arrived. The three of them seemed to be investigating something probably rted to David¡¯s newly established security department. ¡°You¡¯re here, Mr. Lidell!¡± Paul looked up and saw David enter the room. Gordon and Wayne turned to look at David as well. ¡°Mr. Lidell!¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 162 ¡°Mr. Lidell!¡± The two greeted at the same time. ¡°Paul! How¡¯s your injury? When will you be discharged?¡± David walked up and asked. ¡°The doctor says I can leave in a couple of days. What do you need me to do, Mr. Lidell? I¡¯m fit to leave the hospital now, actually, I¡¯m already fully recovered!¡± Paul replied. ¡°No need. Listen to the doctor, a couple of days isn¡¯t going to make much difference anyway. How¡¯s the security department you¡¯re building going? How many people can you recruit?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already got around a dozen people confirmed, but there are a few that¡¯s still considering the offer! It¡¯s probably because the benefits feel too good to be true. If we can have the current employees tell them the situation, I¡¯m sure more people will join us.¡± ¡°Alright. Then call over those that have been confirmed. Make sure you screen their characters; I don¡¯t want malicious people working in my security department.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lidell! The people I reached out to are all reliable folks. We might be mercenaries, but our main job has always been to protect our employer instead of taking on assassination missions. If anything, we¡¯re mortal enemies with those mercenaries that kill, since their goal is to assassinate the people we¡¯re supposed to protect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Make sure they¡¯re good people. There arews in this country, and it¡¯ll be a hassle to exin it to the authorities if we end up recruiting an international fugitive. These people you recruit will fall under your leadership. You¡¯re the head of the security department.¡± ¡°Understood! Thank you, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°We can start with an initial sry of ten million a year for the department head, bonuses will be calcted differently. The other employees can start with a million a year, and I¡¯ll grant a pay raise ording to capability. What do you think?¡± David asked. Paul and the other two¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at David¡¯s suggestion. ¡®An initial sry of one million a year for normal employers and ten million for Paul as Head of Department?¡¯ The twelve of them had only made over ten million despite working abroad for so many years. Not to mention that this was money they had risked their lives to earn. Yet, Paul could make that much money in just a year. Not to mention that the situation within the country was going to be much better than it was abroad. It wasmon to stay up for a couple of days without a wink of sleep when they worked on missions abroad. They danced on the line between life and death during those missions, not knowing when they would take theirst breath. Inparison to that, the situation within the country was essentially heaven. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Lidell! Isn¡¯t that a bit too much?¡± Paul asked. This felt like too good a pay for mercenaries like them. ¡°Not at all! I¡¯ll raise the pay if you do your job well.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank my brothers in arms in advance, Mr. Lidell! Thank you!¡± Paul said gratefully. Then David turned to Wayne and Gordon. ¡°I have a mission for you two.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lidell!¡± Wayne and Gordon said at the same time. ¡°Give me your bank ount detailster, I¡¯ll transfer five million to both of you first as your annual pay. G o home and settle your families, then go to Springfield and protect the general manager of East League International, Pearl Warmer. She¡¯s about to make a move and I¡¯m afraid someone might have their eyes o n her.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lidell! But five million is too much, the basic pay of one million is enough!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already decided to give you five million so just ept it. You two will be considered senior employees once more people join the security department, it¡¯s only right you get better pay.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lidell!¡± They did not reject David again. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. David left after transferring the money to Wayne and Gordon¡¯s ounts, but not before he told Paul to get the department running. With East League International Investments¡¯ increasing number of businesses, underlying dangers were bound to exist, and David needed the security department to get up and running as soon as possible. Paul and the other two shared a look after David left. They understood how each other felt. They wished the twelve of them had returned to the country and met David instead of epting their last mission. That way they would have been able to fight and rx together. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 163 Over at Diana and the others, the two families sat in the hundred-million-dor house David had just gifted them. Diana was currently telling the Holtons about David¡¯s past. How he had lost his parents when he was young, then studied hard to make it into the top ten universities in the country, SRU, and has now be a sessful man with countless riches. Diana was very proud of David¡¯s sess. Judy and Jude still could not believe that this house was going to be theirs. Moreover, not only did they have a new house, but they also had new jobs as well. Jude¡¯s parents were ted that their son had found such a reliable wife, and as parents, they had the fortune of enjoying a better quality of life as well. The house was huge, meaning they coulde and stay whenever and for however long they wanted. However, there were still some people who were not as happy about the arrangements. Such as Jude¡¯s aunt and cousin. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Because this house belonged to Jude¡¯s inws, Jude¡¯s parents could stille and stay. However, this benefit did not extend to Jude¡¯s aunt and cousin. They might not feel this way if they had never known of such wealth, but now that they did, those two did not want a life where they could not eat the best food and live in an expensive house. From Diana¡¯s retelling of David¡¯s past, she found out that David had lost his parents when he was young and Diana had always been nice to David, even sponsoring his university school fees. From David¡¯s behavior these two days, she could also tell that David respected Diana a lot. She suddenly had a thought. Her daughter was studying in university as well, and she was also around David¡¯s age. Her daughter¡¯s university might not be as good as SRU, but she thought that her daughter was rather pretty. She wondered if it was possible to introduce her daughter to David through Diana. If they got together, then she would be David¡¯s mother-inw and she would get to do whatever she wanted. Whether it was a nice car, nice house, or good food! She would be the wealthiest person in Shu City, and could already imagine the glory. Her heart raced in excitement at the idea and quietly pulled out her phone to text her daughter. She asked her daughter what she thought about David, and if she was willing to get to know the man better. If she did, then she would ask for her sister and Diana¡¯s help to get the two youths together. Seeing her daughter with her head down and a slightly flushed face, she knew that her daughter would not reject such an idea. It made sense since most girls would fall for such an outstanding man like David. However, there was a problem. She did not know if David would even take a liking to her daughter, considering how outstanding he was. She would need Diana¡¯s help with this. Then she used her phone to text her sister, Jude¡¯s mother. She told her sister her idea and wanted her sister to probe Diana and find out what thetter thought of this idea as well. 1 If all went to n, their family would get to enjoy boundless benefits. David had only arranged for Diana¡¯s family to stay in the hotel today. Excluding Jude, no one else from his family was offered such a benefit. If her daughter and David got together, the Holtons might even be given full management over Golden Leaf Hotel since David was still studying. This was a hotel worth tens of billions! An extremely small portion of the money earned from this hotel would be enough for them to live comfortably for the rest of their lives. She even told Jude¡¯s mom that they should still be careful even though Jude was given such a great house and job now. There was still the possibility that David would find a very controlling wife who governed over David¡¯s actions. If that were to happen, not only would their lives suffer, but Diana¡¯s family might also get fired from their hotel positions. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 164 Only by trying to bringing David and her daughter together could she maximize the benefits the Holtons could enjoy. Jude¡¯s mother read her sister¡¯s messages, and after mulling it over for a while, she understood her sister¡¯s reasoning. In truth, their son Jude was the only person in their family who enjoyed any benefits. If they managed to get their niece and David together, their rtionship with David would grow closer and the Holtons could truly live off David¡¯s wealth. By then, the Holtons could each drive a luxury car back to Shu City with pride. At this thought, she asked Diana, ¡°Diana! How old is David?¡± ¡°Twenty-one, turning twenty-two soon. He¡¯ll be graduating from university next year! My, time sure flies,¡± Diana replied. ¡°Does he have a girlfriend?¡± Jude¡¯s mom asked. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this, though. Ever since he started university, he¡¯s been working part-time during the holidays, so he doesn¡¯te and visit too often. Even when we call, he doesn¡¯t tell us much about his love life.¡± ¡°You know, Diana, my niece and David are around the same age. She¡¯s rather pretty too, and she¡¯s also smart and polite. I can promise you that she¡¯s a good girl, so what do you think about getting them together? That way we¡¯ll be even closer!¡± Jude¡¯s mom pointed at her niece and said. Diana was stunned and she looked at the shy girl. For a moment, she did not know how to reply. ¡°Well¡­ I think it¡¯s best we let the youths decide things like this themselves. I don¡¯t think this is something we should interfere in. They¡¯ve already met each other, so if they do like each other, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t need us to step in either,¡± Diana said after some hesitation. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How is this interfering, Diana? We¡¯re just seeing if they¡¯repatible or not! David listens to you, right? Just tell him and let them try it out themselves. If it doesn¡¯t work out, then we won¡¯t force them either. How¡¯s that?¡± Jude¡¯s mom insisted. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll find a time and tell David about it, then. Whether it works out or not will depend on them, okay?¡± Diana had no choice but to agree with her inws since it did not seem too good to reject her daughter¡¯s mother-inw. ¡°Yes, yes, of course! Just tell David and ask them to exchange contacts. We won¡¯t interfere if it doesn¡¯t work out since this is a matter between the two of them anyway,¡± Jude¡¯s mother said happily. Seeing that Diana agreed, Jude¡¯s aunt happily gave her daughter a look that told her not to waste such a great opportunity. At the same time, Judy and Jude were walking around their new house. They took pictures of the living room, bedroom, kitchen, bathroom, the view outside the window, and the luxurious decoration within the house and posted it on Instagram. Along with the images was the caption: ¡°Our new home. It feels like a dream,¡± and the location of South River International Residence. This stunned the couple¡¯s friends on Instagram. Thement boxes were filled with envy, but there was also an abundance ofpliments and people asking if they coulde and visit. Leslie¡¯s family immediately asked Cedric to find out where this South River International Residence was after they saw the post and learned how much the houses there cost. They were all too shocked to say anything after they found out the prices. South River International Residence was the most expensive housing estate in South River Province. The units were personally designed by a renowned master overseas while the houses came with luxurious interior decorations. The cheapest house had a starting price of fifty million. Leslie¡¯s chest felt like it had been harshly hammered after he saw the price. His expression was pale, and he did not say a single word. After this, the man locked himself in his room for three days. Most likely because he could not ept the difference in the ways David treated him and Diana. He was also David¡¯s uncle. In fact, his DNA might even be closer to David¡¯s than Diana¡¯s DNA was. However, now that David had be wealthy, the treatment he received was also drastically different. All because he decided to turn a blind eye to David back then. He could not regret his past actions more. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 16 David felt a little tired when he returned home, so he decided to have a nap. It was already night when he woke up but there had yet to be any updates from Pearl. David gave it some thought before he directly dialed Pearl¡¯s number. She was spending money too slowly, and it took her too long to discuss the details of an investment. He needed to rush her a little. He only had a hundred and two luxury points now. That was too far from the amount he needed. The call connected very quickly, and Pearl¡¯s happy voice was heard from the other end. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Miss Pearl! How¡¯s it going?¡± David asked. ¡°Mr. Lidell, we¡¯re currently negotiating the details of twopanies that require our investment. The team is currently investigating thepanies¡¯ backgrounds, and the situation seems pretty optimistic right now. I¡¯ll report again once the investigation is over,¡± Pearl replied. ¡°How¡¯s it going over at Andy¡¯s side? Have you been in contact yet?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already contacted Mr. Lewis, and we¡¯ll go there once the investigation of the twopanies is complete.¡± ¡°Progress is a little slow, Miss Pearl. If the team has already been built, then finalize a few investments as soon as possible. As long as thepanies are suitable, it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re only offering to sell premium shares. Try to choosepanies that have already produced some form of result, and don¡¯t waste time on insignificantpanies.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Mr. Lidell, then we might not be able to achieve the biggest profit. I think it would be better to invest in smallpanies with good potential,¡± Pearl replied. David felt slightly despondent when he heard Pearl¡¯s reply. He did not want the biggest profit, he wanted t o spend more money. It was because he had not built his own powers and was not strong enough yet that he was afraid of garnering the attention of powerful people and stirring up trouble by suddenly spending too much money and acquiring too manypanies. What he wanted was to purchase and acquire more. He did not care i f thepany was among the top five hundred or one thousandpanies in the world, he just wanted t o buy shares. If thepany refused to sell shares, then he would just acquire the company. He needed strength! Strength was what decided the victor. Without strength, he would have to watch his back even when he spent money, and he did not like that feeling. Moreover, he still did not even know if his system was upgradable. His current Body and Mind stats had already been maxed out and could not be further upgraded, yet he still did not have enough power. This is why he needed to confirm if his system could be upgraded as soon as possible, or he would not be able to n his next step. His current goal was to save up to one thousand Luxury points and see if the system would give him any pop up any notifications, and if his Body and Mind stats could be further enhanced. If they could not, then he would have to change his ns and hide somewhere to develop his powers. If he could not raise his own strength, then he would have to rely on external forces. If he could further enhance those stats, then his primary goal would be to make himself invincible before worrying about anything else. Then he would no longer need to fear anything or anyone. ¡°Miss Pearl! What I need the most right now is results, not frugality! It¡¯s going to take too long to wait for the smallpany to grow and make a profit. I don¡¯t care how, but you must spend at least fifty billion by the end of this month while keeping a low profile,¡± David said. ¡°Huh? Mr. Lidell, I don¡¯t think I heard you. Could you repeat that?¡± Pearl said after a moment. Pearl actually heard him, but she just could not believe her ears and wanted to double-check. ¡°I said spend at least fifty billion by the end of this month on investments, though it would be much better i f you could spend a hundred billion. Just keep a low profile and don¡¯t act too conspicuously, understood?¡± Pearl was dazed on the other end of the line. She could not believe David asked her to spend at least fifty billion this month. She wondered if David had gone mad. She had never heard of a boss who wanted his employees to spend his money like this. Most people wanted to earn the biggest profit with the smallest costs-to spend the least amount of money on things with great potential. She wondered if David just had too much money that he needed to spend, or if the man just disliked money as a whole. She did not understand the minds of sons of wealthy families. She wondered if there was a different reason behind David¡¯s actions. ¡°Are you sure, Mr. Lidell? You want me to spend fifty billion? Not five billion? Or five hundred thousand?¡± Pearl asked again. ¡°Miss Pearl, I¡¯m going to say it very clearly now. Yes, fifty billion dors! At least. There¡¯s no upper limit but try to keep a low profile and don¡¯t attract unnecessary troubles.¡± ¡°Alright, sir! I understand. But it¡¯s going to be a little difficult not to attract any attention spending so much money on investments in so little time.¡± ¡°Try your best. Don¡¯t invest too much in the same ce. I arranged for two men toe and protect you, and they should arrive in the next two days. It¡¯s only natural that malicious people will target you if you spend too much money. Your safety is the most important thing though.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mr. Lidell. I¡¯ll get back to work, then. This is a difficult mission, I¡¯ve got to rush them.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll celebrate once you return, then. Oh, and there¡¯s no need to investigate Andy¡¯spany. I trust him. I¡¯ll contact him directly as well.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Lidell!¡± After ending the call with Pearl, David called Andy, and after a quick talk, Andy urged David to wrap up the investigations, finalize the investment n, and transfer the funds. This was so that he could continue pushing for the implementation of the project. He had already received a call from Pearl, the project manager of David¡¯spany, but she imed that there were two morepanies that they still had to finish investigating before they coulde over. It was likely that she was nning to leave him hanging for a while and then negotiate pricester. He was no stranger to such business tactics. However, he also remembered discussing everything with David already. He promised David thirty percent of thepany¡¯s shares for five billion dors. He did not understand what David¡¯s intentions of leaving him hanging now were. He had no idea that it was Pearl¡¯s idea to leave him hanging and this had nothing to do with David. David was more than happy to spend money now, as he did not want to negotiate any prices. As the investment manager of East League International Investments, Pearl naturally behaved frugally. By gaining the greatest profits with the smallest costs, she would be able to prove her worth to her superior and gain his favor. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She did not know that David was notcking for money and did not need her to act frugally at all. David informed her that there was no need for an investigation, and he immediately transferred five billion over to him. Andy was also confused. He did not know what David was trying to do. A moment ago, the man¡¯spany imed that they needed to evaluate his project. A momentter, the man said he trusted him and the funds were immediately transferred to his ounts. All Andy cared about were the funds being transferred, so now that the money had arrived, he could continue pushing for the implementation of the project. On the other hand, David felt much better once his luxury points were raised to a hundred and fifty-two after the five billion dors were transferred. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 166 Springfield! In an upscale apartment. Pearl was sitting on the couch in her pajamas, having just hung up on David, and was about to call her subordinates to hurry things up. David said on the phone that money was not an issue as long as they could get results. He probably wanted to do something urgently to show his family. ¡®Didn¡¯t heirs of powerful families try to kill each other to fight for the patriarch¡¯s position?¡¯ ¡°Maybe David¡¯s jockeying for a spot in his family? Is he in such danger too?¡¯ If so, she needed to speed up. She and David were in the same boat now. She would rise or fall with him. If David failed to grab the patriarch spot, her life would be miserable, and she still had some indescribable feelings about him. She did not want David to fail, so she had to work harder. Since money was not an issue, it was easier to get things done with half the effort. With that, she got off the phone with her subordinate after urging them to finalize the investment quickly. Then, she contacted several corporations interested in financing-she was going to meet them tomorrow. At this time. A curvaceous woman walked out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. She had a beautiful face and had reached up to the top of her head to fix her hair. Her skin was as fair as snow. Any man would be burning with desire at the sight of her. ¡°Pearly! Were you talking to your man on the phone? You¡¯ve only been here a few days, and you can¡¯t take i t anymore?¡± The woman spoke flirtatiously. Then, she walked over to Pearl and brought her chin up with one hand to kiss her. Pearl turned her head sideways, knocked her hand away, and said, ¡°Rhonnie, can you be serious?¡± The person Pearl called Rhonnie was Pearl¡¯s university roommate and best friend-Rhonda Rogers. The two had been roommates since freshman year and remained close until graduation. Although they had not seen each other for a few years after graduation, they were still familiar with each other. Both of them were the campus belles back in university, but Rhonda was far more popr. It was because her body was so perfect that you could not find any w in her. Besides, she had a beautiful face and a flirtatious voice. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She was a man-eater in school. Freshmen, seniors, and even some of the lecturers in school were smitten by her. However, after spending a few years together, Pearl realized that the girl did not seem to like men! She was pursued by nearly a third of the men in school, from the poor to the most popr boy in school. The poor would send love letters, flowers, and breakfast every day. The most popr boy would buy her designer clothes, bags, perfume, and all kinds of luxury goods. However, it all ended up in the trash. After four years of university, no man seeded. The girl had no interest in men but would always take advantage of her. She even stole her first kiss by force. ¡°I¡¯m serious, okay? When I asked you to stay with me in Springfield after graduation, you insisted on going back to your hometown, and now you¡¯re back in my arms! Any woman I¡¯ve set my sights on can¡¯t escape from me,¡± said Rhonda as she held out her long palms and made some gestures. ¡°Rhonnie, it¡¯s been years. Howe you haven¡¯t changed? You¡¯re a fool not to show men your beautiful figure!¡± With that said, Pearl reached out and took Rhonda¡¯s towel off. A figure you could call perfect appeared before her eyes. Rhonda did not care that her towel was removed. They had seen each other naked back when they were i n university. ¡°Those jerks are no match for you, Pearly! They look like they¡¯re trying to eat me up. It¡¯s freaking disgusting,¡± said Rhonda as she sat naked next to Pearl. ¡°Rhonnie, are you sure you don¡¯t want a man? Do you want to spend your life alone?¡± Asked Pearl as she turned her head around. ¡°What¡¯s so good about men? Isn¡¯t it nice being alone? Why ask for trouble? I even have to take care of them. Pearly, why don¡¯t you spend the rest of your life with me?¡± Rhonda asked somewhat flirtatiously. ¡°No! Rhonnie, I don¡¯t want to spend my life like this! You¡¯d better find someone else!¡± Pearl rejected quickly. ¡°Pearly, you¡¯ve had a change of heart! It¡¯s only been a few years! Do you have a boyfriend now? You must have been talking to your man on the phone earlier. Come on. Tell me about him. What does he look like? How tall is he? What about his weight?¡± Rhonda asked with a smile. Pearl¡¯s face was burning slightly from Rhonda¡¯s barrage of questions. ¡°Rhonnie, you¡¯d really ask me anything. How¡­ how should I know?¡± Pearl said with a blush. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Isn¡¯t that your man?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­ I¡¯m done talking to you. I¡¯m going back to my room!¡± Blushing, Pearl got up to return to her room, but Rhonda grabbed her hand. Rhonda pulled Pearl back gently, and Pearl sat in Rhonda¡¯s arms. ¡°Pearly, don¡¯t go! Tell me, was that your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No! That was my boss!¡± Pearl said, a little bashful. ¡°Your boss? Male or female?¡± ¡°Male!¡± ¡°How old is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s in his 20s!¡± ¡°So young?¡± ¡°Yes! He¡¯s still in university!¡± ¡°He became a boss in university? Good for you! No wonder he could steal my beautiful Pearly¡¯s heart!¡± ¡°Rhonnie, stop the nonsense! By the way, my boss just gave me a major assignment, and I need your help, Rhonnie!¡± ¡°What assignment?¡± ¡°He wants me to spend at least fifty billion dors on investments this month!¡± ¡°How much?¡± Rhonda asked louder. ¡°Fifty billion!¡± ¡°Who is your boss? Does he have too much money to spend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either! You have to help me this time. You know Springfield better than I do. Do you have any big projects that need financing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask around! Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s only fifty billion dors. I¡¯ll take care of it for you!¡± ¡°Alright then! I¡¯m going to bed. Good night!¡± After saying that, Pearl got up and walked back to her room, while Rhonda did not pull her this time! After watching Pearl leave, Rhonda picked up the towel, covered her beautiful figure, and sat on the couch without moving. No one knew what was on her mind! Chapter 167 Chapter 167 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 167 The next day. David received a phone call from Charles early in the morning, asking if he had anything to do today and that Old Master Luther wanted to see him. After thinking about it, David agreed. Charles and his sister had invited him several times, but he had always been held up by other matters. He could meet them since he was free right now. After all, Charles had helped him on several asions, so they were good friends. Ever since David donated one hundred million dors to the school, his lecturer never called him to return to ss again. It was the power of money. David followed Charles¡¯ directions to another affluent area in River City, South Mountain Vi Garden. Although the price per square meter of vis here was not as high as that of South River International Residence, the area wasrge! Every one of the vis started at 3,000 square meters and had a private garden and swimming pool. Besides that, the environment was beautiful, the air was fresh, and it was quiet-unlike downtown. If South River International Residence was the most expensive house in South River Province, then South Mountain Vi Garden was the most expensive housing area in South River Province. Moreover, South Mountain Vi Garden had been sold out before construction waspleted, which was enough to show how popr it was among the wealthy in River Citypared to South River International Residence. It was named South Mountain Vi Garden because you could see South Mountain. The whole vi area was built along South Mountain, and the entrance of the vi area was at the foot of the mountain. The vis were built up along the mountain one by one. The further you went up to South Mountain, the more expensive the vis were. The one at the top of the mountain was said to overlook half River City. It was owned by the vi area¡¯s developer, the Luther family of River City. When David drove to South Mountain Vi Garden, the Luther siblings were already waiting there. David parked his car in front of the Luther siblings and rolled down the window. ¡°David! There you are! Old Master¡¯s been wanting to see you for a long time,¡± said Charles as he stepped forward. David drove a Bugatti Veyron, so the Luther siblings knew from afar that it was David who had arrived. ¡°Charles, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been busytely and have only be free today!¡± replied David. ¡°We¡¯re d that David¡¯se then. Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll lead the way! Old Master¡¯s already waiting.¡± With that, Charles walked over to the supercar parked in front of him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sandy opened the door to David¡¯s Bugatti Veyron¡¯s front passenger seat and got in. ¡°Dave, I¡¯ll ride with you!¡± Said Sandy. David did not expect Sandy to get in. Ever since he found out that the girl was interested in him, he had been at a lost as to how to deal with this rtionship. ¡°Sandy, why didn¡¯t you go to school today?¡± asked David. ¡°You wereing to our house today, so I skipped school!¡± Sandy answered readily. She did not think anything was wrong, but David was at a loss for words. He just stopped talking and drove up the mountain with Charles. About ten minutester, David followed Charles as he drove into a huge manor. It was the most luxurious and premium vi of South Mountain Vi Garden. It was not a vi anymore but a manor. The entire summit of South Mountain was upied by it. You could tell from the manor alone how powerful the Luther family was in River City. Charles and David parked their cars in the garage and took David to the main hall. Old Master Rupert Luther was already waiting in the main hall. The Luther family¡¯s second generation was Charles¡¯s father¡¯s generation, and they were basically outside minding their own business. The Luther family¡¯s power was not limited to River City, which was just their base camp. Their companies were located in many other cities, but all within South River Province. Once out of South River Province, the Luther family¡¯s influence declined sharply. Except for holidays and Old Master Luther¡¯s birthday, the second and third generations of the Luther family seldom came back. Therefore, the manor was basically where Old Master Luther and Charles and his sibling lived, as well as several of the Luther family¡¯s bodyguards. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 168 Charles was the sessor Old Master Luther designated. Although others were a little unconvinced, they had no say in the matter. Old Master Luther called the shots in the Luther family. No one dared to oppose whatever he said. Even if you were unconvinced, you could only bury it in your heart. David followed Charles and his sister into the main hall. There was a wrinkled, elderly man sitting on a couch with a steaming pot of tea on the coffee table in front of him. Behind him stood four middle-aged men, two of whom had been seriously injured by Zachary¡¯s bodyguard, Mac, at Fuller Golden Sands. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Charles and his sister cried out as they each sat on the right and left of the old man. The old man nodded with a smile and looked at David. ¡°Hello, Old Master Luther!¡± David greeted him politely. Rupert said nothing but sized up David carefully. It took about a minute or two before Rupert said, ¡°Good! Good! No wonder you could defeat Zachary. You¡¯re young and capable!¡± ¡°Old Master Luther, you tter me. You¡¯re making me blush!¡± David said modestly. ¡°Dave, you don¡¯t have to be so modest. Zachary¡¯s already a big name in the younger generation, and he has the Quinn family supporting him. Not just anyone can kick him out of River City in such an embarrassing state.¡± ¡°I was just lucky!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Luck¡¯s also a form of strength. Hurry and have a seat, Dave. Give the tea a try!¡± Rupert asked David to sit down before slowly getting up to grab the porcin teapot and pour David a cup of tea. David picked up the teacup and took a sip, still feeling no different from thest time he had a drink with Bill, the core member of SCC. He had no idea why all these big shots liked tea! He was not interested in tea at all. It was just tea! In his opinion, it was only to quench his thirst, and he had no interest in tasting it! However, since they were so earnest, he had to pretend! ¡°Yes!¡± David answered in one word. Rupert could see that David was being perfunctory but said nothing. Everyone had their own way of life. Since he did not like tea, he would not force it onto him. It was just like casting pearls before swine to discuss tea with someone who knew nothing about it. ¡°Dave, first of all, I invited you here today to thank you. I don¡¯t know if Charlie and Sandy would be sitting here without you. Secondly, I wanted to meet you,¡± said Rupert. ¡°Old Master Luther, don¡¯t mention it. Charles and I are both members of SCC and good friends. Charles has always helped me too, so it¡¯s only right for me to do so.¡± Sandy got a little impatient watching the two of them being so polite. She suddenly interjected, ¡°Grandpa, Dave! Would you please not be so polite? We might all be a family one day!¡± The three people froze as soon as she said that! Charles and Rupert both looked at Sandy with puzzled eyes. Sandy realized it sounded wrong and wanted to exin, but she did not know what to say. She could only blush and say, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room to do my homework. You can take your time talking!¡± Then, she got up and left. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 169 After Sandy left, David chatted with Old Master Luther. Then Old Master Luther asked Charles to apany David, got up, and went upstairs. Sandy was blushing throughout the whole lunch. She also kept avoiding David, not daring to look at him. After lunch, David wanted to leave, but Old Master Luther called him to the study alone. ¡°Have a seat, Dave!¡± Rupert was sitting on the couch in his study as he spoke to David. David sat down, kept quiet, and waited for him to say something. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Old Master Luther must have called him here for something else. ¡°Dave, how do you think the Luther family is doing now?¡± Asked Rupert. ¡°Celebrated!¡± David thought for a moment before saying. He had no idea why Rupert was asking that. However, as far as he knew, the Luther family was celebrated in River City and the whole of South River Province. ¡°It was just a facade. If I were suddenly gone and no one from the Luther family could take on the burden, the Luther family would be a piece of fat meat that everyone would try to have a bite of,¡± Rupert said with a sigh. David froze before saying, ¡°No way! I think Charles has what it takes!¡± ¡°Charlie is indeed outstanding among the third generations of the Luther family, but he¡¯s not capable enough to bear the burden of the whole Luther family. He needs more experience.¡± David did not know what to say. He did not understand why Old Master Luther was telling him this. He was not from the Luther family. ¡°Dave, I want you to protect the Luther family until Charlie can take over the Luther family on his own,¡± Rupert said with sudden solemnity. ¡°Huh? Old Master Luther, aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of me? How could I possibly b protect the Luther family when it¡¯s already at the height of its power? Are you kidding me?¡± said David. ¡®Rupert¡¯s asking me to protect the Luther family?¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t that a joke?¡¯ ¡°How I would be able to do that?¡¯ ¡®Would I need to be so timid now if I could protect the Luther family?¡¯ ¡®I would have activated the buying feature, and myvish points would have skyrocketed! ¡°Dave, you don¡¯t have to reject so quickly! I wouldn¡¯t ask you to protect the Luther family for nothing, of course. I¡¯m going to give you a big present next!¡± Rupert said calmly. David was already speechless. ¡®It¡¯s not because of some big present, okay? I¡¯m just not capable of doing it!¡¯ He would not mind helping the Luther family when they were in trouble if he was capable of doing so. However, it would be pointless to ask him to do so right now. He was even having trouble saving himself! ¡°Old Master Luther, it¡¯s not that I am rejecting you. I¡¯m just not capable of doing it. If I were capable, I wouldn¡¯t mind helping the Luther family. After all, Charles and I are considered good friends. Of course, if the Luther family needs help, then I would step up!¡± Rupert ignored what David said and continued saying, ¡°Dave, do you know why the Luther family will exist when I¡¯m around, but will fall without me? The Luther family is at its peak because of me, but I¡¯m just an old man one step away from death.¡± David had no idea about that! Chapter 170 Chapter 170 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 170 He thought Old Master Luther was someone strong, but he realized he was just an old man after meeting him. David¡¯s mind power was so strong now, but he could not sense the slightest threat from Old Master Luther. It was possible that Old Master Luther used to be strong, but was just an ordinary old man now. It was hard to imagine that a family currently in its prime was built by this old man. If the old man was suddenly gone, the towering Luther family would copse. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Please exin, Old Master Luther!¡± said David. It was not that he was curious or anything, but Rupert was naturally going to borate since he brought the topic up. He was justplying by asking. Sure enough, Rupert continued, ¡°That¡¯s because I have another identity!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± David asked cooperatively. ¡°A retired member of National Special Task Force¡¯s Team B!¡± ¡°A retired member of National Special. Task Force¡¯s Team B? What kind of organization is that?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Speaking of this organization, it¡¯s necessary to talk about martial artists first. Martial artists have never disappeared. It¡¯s just hard for ordinary people to get in touch with them. Dave, you should know this best, right?¡± David did know this. In the first twenty-one years of his life, he had never seen any martial artist, nor was he aware of the existence of martial artists. However, ever since he obtained the system, he learned that just because he did not know something did not mean it did not exist. His level was previously just too low to ever interact with it. It had never urred to him that anyone could be as fearless with guns as those shown on television. It was only after fighting Zachary at Fuller Golden Sands that he discovered a group of people in the world with powers that only ever existed on television. At the same time, he had identally joined that group. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rupert went on and said, ¡°Martial artists are a group that can do a lot of damage. Some of them are already strong enough to withstand ordinary firearms, but not everyone in this group is strong enough to resist the temptation. So, when they make a mistake, they do great harm to society.¡± ¡°The state can no longer threaten these people with ordinary soldiers, and that¡¯s why the National Special Task Force was created. They arew enforcers and supervisors the country set up for martial artists.¡± ¡°I used to be one of them but was seriously injured during a mission, so I became a retired member. Once you¡¯re in this organization, unless youmit treason or make a big mistake, you will always be protected by the entire Special Task Force. This protection also extends to your family. What¡¯s supporting the Special Task Force is the nation. ¡°I retired because I was injured in a mission, so no one dares do anything to the Luther family as long as I am alive. But if I die, the Luther family will be a piece of delicious meat without any rtion to me.¡± David had some doubts after listening to Rupert¡¯s words. ¡®As long as Old Master Luther is alive, then the whole Luther family is being protected! How dare Zachary try to kill Charles at the time?¡¯ Therefore, he asked, ¡°Old Master Luther, why did Zachary try to kill Charles and Sandy if you¡¯re still around?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Charlie pulled the gun first, or Zachary wouldn¡¯t have dared kill Charlie and Sandy no matter how brave he was. The Special Task Force only protects your family from harm, but they won¡¯t care if you try to hurt someone first and was struck back.¡± That made sense! No wonder Zachary, who wanted to make peace at first, tried to kill Charles right after Charles pulled his gun. It turned out he was scared at the beginning! Chapter 171 Chapter 171 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 171 David understood once Rupert finished speaking. National Special Task Force had to be some terrifying organization, Old Master Luther used to be a member of this organization, but he retired because of his injury. The organization would still ensure the safety of the Luther family as long as he was alive. However, this was on the premise that the Luther family themselves was innocent. If the Luther family wanted to cause trouble and offend others, the organization would not intervene. To put it simply, they had backup when they were innocent, but they were on their own when they were being unreasonable, Charles pulled out his firearm to take out Zachary¡¯s bodyguard, so he was being unreasonable and would die in vain. ¡°However, why is the old man telling me so many things? ¡®He even said he¡¯d give me a big present. ¡®Does he want me to join the National Special Task Force?¡¯ ¡®It would be nice if I could join, I would have status and backup. At the very least, I won¡¯t have to worry about spending money, right? ¡®I have neither stolen nor robbed others, so I can spend my own money. If others were jealous and came looking for trouble, I would be considered innocent, right?¡¯ David thought it sounded good after thinking about the matter in that way. He just had no idea if there were any constraints. ¡®Will I have to work 9 to 5 every day? I haven¡¯t even graduated from university!¡¯ ¡°Old Master Luther, are you trying to get me to join the National Special Task Force?¡± Asked David. ¡°Do you think this organization is easy to join, Dave?¡± Rupert asked in reply. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°It should be¡­ difficult!¡± replied David. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult! It¡¯s very difficult! You can only join National Special Task Force by being referred by an internal staff! They don¡¯t hire openly. Even if you are referred, the most rigorous vetting and tests await you.¡± ¡°As a retired member of Special Task Force Team B, I can refer others. I nned to reserve the position for Charlie at first. Unfortunately, he¡¯s not talented enough, and he would only get eliminated. So I would like to refer you. With your talents, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll pass the tests, Dave!¡± ¡°Old Master Luther, you want to refer me to join Special Task Force and protect the Luther family?¡± asked David ¡°That¡¯s just one of many things. With your talents at this age, I¡¯m more optimistic about your future, Dave. So I¡¯d like to invest my referral in you,¡± said Rupert. ¡°Old Master Luther, how could you be sure that I will join Special Task Force? What if I refuse?¡± ¡°Because I know you need it now! Dave, you¡¯ve endured 20 years of humiliation without revealing your strength, so I assume your mentor didn¡¯t want you exposed. He might have enemies, or there could be others reasons, but either way, you need an identity.¡± ¡°You looked into me?¡± David¡¯s aura burst out at that instant, shaking the shelves and chairs in the study. His biggest fear now was that someone would look into his background and discover his secret. He was not strong enough to keep his secret yet. There was a saying, ¡°A precious stonends its innocent possessor in trouble.¡± Once it was revealed that he had a system, there would be many forces who would try to find out more. They might just cut him open. ¡®Get stronger! I must get stronger as soon as possible! ¡®Fortunately, he only thinks I have a mentor! ¡®That¡¯s the best exnation! ¡®Being able to teach such an apprentice, this non-existent mentor should be able to deter him! ¡°As long as no one could find out that I have a system, I¡¯ll say I have a mentor! David¡¯s newly tense nerves loosened slightly at the thought as he withdrew his aura. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 172 N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He dared not unleash his aura on Rupert either. After all, he was scared he would kill the defenseless old man. David had no idea that people would not think of a system at all. You could only get stronger, step by step. There were no shortcuts or serendipity. Even the most gifted person need to start at an early age. They would only live a mediocre life once they were past their prime. Therefore, the rational assumption would be exactly as Rupert had said. It would be the same even if someone really did look into his background. ¡°Dave, don¡¯t be rmed. We¡¯re friends, not enemies. You should thank me for looking into you. I concealed your identity after I finished my investigations. There have been at least three parties looking into you afterward, but they found nothing,¡± exined Rupert. The aura David released earlier was strong! Although he did not direct it at him, as a former master in the Tiger Rank, he still had the perception even though his powers were gone. David was strong, stronger than he was at his peak! It made him more determined to bind the Luther family with David. Only in this way could the Luther family continue to flourish, while it would no longer be impossible to extend their influence beyond South River Province. South River Province could only be considered below average amongst the provinces and cities in the country. There were still many more opportunities out there. Besides, he found that David was a good person after his investigation. At the very least, he would repay the kindness of those who helped him. His health deteriorated day by day. As a master in the Tiger Rank, he was not very old. If he had not been seriously injured, he would have lived for another 20 or 30 years with proper care. However, he felt that his time wasing and had to find a partner for the Luther family. David seemed like the best fit for this. David, who was already a little rxed, was nervous again when Rupert said that. ¡®At least three parties looked into me? ¡®Who? ¡®Zachary should be one of them! ¡®But who are the others?¡¯ ¡®David could not figure it out! The unknown was the scariest. He seemed to have caught the attention of some forces. ¡°Old Master Luther, I¡¯m sorry. I got a little nervous just now. But I can¡¯t defy my mentor. I do need an identity,¡± David said as he yed along with Rupert. Since he said he had a mentor, then so be it! It would exin his sudden transformation ¡°Dave don¡¯t mention it. The reason I¡¯m telling you all this is because I want you to work closely with the Luther family.¡± ¡°Old Master Luther, what do you mean by Special Task Force Team B?¡± asked David. ¡°Special Task Force is divided into four teams A, B, C, and D. Team C and D are only responsible for the events triggered by the first-ss martial artist, while Team B is the watershed responsible for the events triggered by masters in the Tiger Rank,¡± exined Rupert. ¡°What about Team A? Isn¡¯t there a Team A?¡± asked David. ¡°Team A is elusive. They only show up when Team B can¡¯t settle an incident, which is rare, so I don¡¯t know much about them either.¡± ¡°Dave, referring you to the Special Task Force is just one of the two big presents I¡¯m giving you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the other one?¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 173 Rupert added, ¡°Special Task Force is aw enforcement department established against the martial artists in the country. Since we have a branch controlling those within, we have another one controlling the outsiders.¡± ¡°Outsiders? Is that for the martial artists abroad?¡± asked David. ¡°That¡¯s right! Countries aren¡¯t as peaceful as they appear to be, but they¡¯ve agreed not to use weapons of mass destruction, lest lives are lost. Thus, they only test each other¡¯s bottom lines with weapons. ¡°The organization for martial artists abroad is called Falcon. If you can join both organizations, your data will be regarded as the highest level of ssified information in the country. By then, no one will be allowed to read it except for a few people. As long as you don¡¯tmit treason, it¡¯s equal to having two assurances.¡± ¡°You can join both?¡± David asked again. ¡°Yes, but there are certain conditions.¡± David got out of Old Master Luther¡¯s study, bid goodbye to Charles and Sandy, and left the Luther family house. He needed to go home and digest what Old Master Luther told him today. Besides National Special Task Force, there was another organization called Falcon for foreign martial artists. Old Master Luther told him that he had two options. One was to join one of the organizations and be a permanent member, but then he had to be tied to the organization and would not have much free time. Another option was to apply as a frencer for both organizations. In this way, he could join the organizations and would not have to be tied to them. He would be notified to join in missions only when the organizations needed him. A frencer might sound inferior to a permanent member, but it was more difficult to be a frencer than a permanent member as the tests were stricter and required the members to be stronger. However, Rupert thought David would have no problem passing the tests with his skills. He was at the peak of Tiger Rank at the age of 20. He would stand out the most even amongst heirs of affluent families and sessors of hiddennds. There was no way someone like him could not get in. David wanted a frence position as he did not want to be tied down. He had his own affairs to handle. In his opinion, he could improve with money. He was different from others, so his time must be flexible, and he could not be tied down. Otherwise, he would have nowhere to spend his money. However, Old Master Luther gave David another problem, He wanted David to marry Sandy someday. From Old Master Luther¡¯s point of view, marriage was the best way to bind the Luther family to David, and he could see that Sandy liked David. In that case, he would go with the flow. They would be truly linked together if Sandy married David. This stumped David. To be honest, he was disgusted by marriage founded on interests. However, he was embarrassed to refuse right away. His overall impression of the Luther family was pretty good so far. Charles, his sister, and Old Master Luther were kind to him and had helped him a lot. Finally, he could only make the excuse that Sandy was young and that he would only talk about such things when she was older. Old Master Luther saw that David disliked the proposal and stopped insisting. He believed that as long as David epted the Luther family¡¯s favor, he would protect the Luther family as he said he would. Whether he would end up with Sandy would depend on their fate. After all, he was the one who wanted a favor right now. Although he had leverage, he could not go too far. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After David left, Rupert made a phone call. ¡°Hey, Luther! You finally remembered to call me! I thought you¡¯d never contact me again!¡± A loud voice rang in Rupert¡¯s ear. Rupert felt emotional as he heard the familiar voice again. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 174 ¡°Boss, I¡¯m embarrassed to call you! I failed to fulfill the mission you gave me!¡± Eximed Rupert. ¡°Bullsh*t! The mission failed because there was something wrong with our information. It wasn¡¯t your fault, and you paid dearly for it. The organization did you wrong after all.¡± ¡°Boss, it¡¯s been years. Stop mentioning it again. I called to rmend you someone who wants to apply for a frence position.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°A Tiger Rank peak master in his 20s!¡± ¡°What? Are you sure? What about this background? Which affluent family is he from? Or is he the sessor of some hiddennd?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not rich heir! He has a clean background, but he should have a mentor. I don¡¯t know who the mentor is yet. I¡¯ll send you his detailster.¡± ¡°Okay! I trust you since you rmended him! When are youing to Capital City? We haven¡¯t seen each other in years! We¡¯ll be dead if we don¡¯t get together any sooner.¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll stop by if I have the chance!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Rupert hung up and made another call. This person was also an old man. However, he was not from Special Task Force but Falcon. Rupert had gotten a spot for Falcon¡¯s test from him. The two organizations were working together on a mission, but there was something wrong with their information, so they were ambushed. Rupert was seriously wounded trying to save the man. At this moment, this man was very influential within Falcon. He had now used up his two most important favors so that the Luther family could have David as a backup. Special Task Force owed him a favor. Falcon¡¯s top brass owed him another. These two favors were originally saved for the Luther family¡¯s descendants. If a member of the Luther family could use it, even if they could not help the Luther family advance, at the very least they would be able to help the Luther family maintain their current glory for a few more years. However, over the past thirty years, the Luther family¡¯s second generation were all mediocre. Finally, they had Charles amongst the third generation. He was smart but was not strong enough. Charles wanted to be the pir of the Luther family. He needed experience, but his time was running out. His health was deteriorating these days, and his injuries were starting to act up. Rupert had a feeling that it might be hisst chance. His time was up. Therefore, he was anxious to find someone give his two favors in exchange for the stability of the Luther family. David was the most suitable candidate he found. He was so young, so strong, and had a mysterious mentor. Most importantly, he was nice and grateful, which mattered the most. Rupert would not have gone this far if David was just strong, or he would have caused trouble for himself instead. He could predict that the Luther family would be the cake surrounding forces tried to swallow up after he died. Only David could help the Luther family drive them away. In another decade, Charles should be able to handle things on his own, and the Luther family would finally stabilize. Rupert had arranged everything in his power for the Luther family beforehand, but it was up to God to see i f they could continue to maintain their glory or go even further beyond. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 175 Capital City Inside an ancient building. An old man was sitting in the yard, looking through the document Rupert had just sent over. It was quite thick, being about seven or eight pages long. It retold everything about David in the past 21 years. The old man read it very slowly. Two stately middle-aged men stood behind the old man. The man looked old, at least not too different from Rupert However, he was unlike Rupert, whose face was full of wrinkles and looked weak as if he was dying. On the contrary, this man looked hale, hearty, and energized, as if he could live for another twenty or thirty years. This old man was Henry Thompson-the leader of National Special Task Force Team B. He had been the leader of Team B for more than thirty years but was still strong. It was not that he was greedy for power and did not give opportunities to young people. He had applied for retirement several times but it had never been granted. It was because Team B had not found a person who could intimidate the whole team, see the big picture, and n everything appropriately to rece him so far. Functioning as an important department of the country to maintain order between local martial artists, Team B had arduous tasks and needed someone with strength and vision to be in charge. After more than ten minutes, the old man finished reading. He conveniently passed the document to the two middle-aged men behind him. After this, he seemed to b e in a trance. Henry was not calm. If the information Rupert gave him was true, the young man named David was someone terrifying. The word ¡°genius¡± could hardly describe his brilliance. Would Rupert lie to him? Almost impossible. Therefore, David¡¯s profile was real. A 21-year-old student in his junior year, whose first 21 years had been uneventful, miserable even, before he suddenly had the power of a Tiger Rank peak master andrge sums of money from unknown sources. It would normally be impossible. A person could get rich instantly but not be a master in the Tiger Rank. Therefore, it was just like what Rupert analyzed in the end¨Cthe boy had a mentor who had secretly taught him from an early age. It was probably his master¡¯s decision not to expose himself even though he suffered 21 years of humiliation. Rupert had confirmed it in his meeting with him. What was rare was the boy¡¯s nature-judging by his actions since he was exposed. He did not be twisted and vengeful because of his miserable childhood. He was still right-minded. He would retaliate against his bullies, but he had a bottom line. He would also repay the kindness of people who had helped him. Therefore, it seemed that his mentor was not a heinous person. Perhaps his mentor had some reason to let him bear the pain thus far. The country weed such strong and right-minded talents with a clean background. With David secretly bing a Tiger Rank peak master at 21, letting him join Team B seemed unworthy o f his talents. If such a talent joined Team B, it would only make him ck. He would be a top member in Team B and would gradually lose his motivation as the team of members who were decades old were not as strong a s him. At the age of 21, he was in his prime. Only by letting him join Team A to meet people stronger than himself and arousing hispetitiveness could he make continuous progress. He was a good talent that had to be cultivated. He might even be the country¡¯s weapon in the future. There was a reason why Henry could be the leader of Team B for more than thirty years. After finding that David was a good talent, what he immediately thought was not to join Team B but to put David¡¯s growth and the interests of the country first. His strong overall view was impressive. The two middle-aged men standing behind Henry also finished reading the document. ¡°Sir, if the information is true, we should add David Lidell to our team as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Yes! We must not miss such a good talent.¡± Henry leaned back in his chair, closed his eyes, and said, ¡°Add him to the team? How will you two ce him?¡± ¡°Such elite must be in my first unit. I¡¯m sure I can train him well!¡± ¡°What do you mean be in your first unit? Could you train him well, but I can¡¯t? He must join my second unit. You already have more members than me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re second. I¡¯m first. Let¡¯s who he chooses when the timees!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about who he chooses. Your first unit already has one more man than we do. You should give him to us!¡± The two men started arguing over David. One of them was the leader of the Special Task Force Team B first unit, and the other was the leader of the second unit. Special Task Force Team B had four units in total. The other two teams were carrying out their missions outside. ¡°Are you two punks trying to piss me off? I still can¡¯t retire because you two are always scheming for your own benefits. All my oldrades are enjoying tea and fishing every day? I¡¯m the only one who has to listen to you squabbling every day,¡± Henry scolded both of them. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re still young! You can do this for a couple more decades!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We¡¯re incapable of taking your ce!¡± ¡°Tell me! David is already a Tiger Rank peak master. What progress can you expect him to make if he joins you?¡± asked Henry. ¡°Well¡­ David might be a Tiger Rank peak master, but he¡¯s only 21 years old and a university student. He won¡¯t have much practical experience! We could give him that, don¡¯t you think so. York?¡± ¡°Yes! We can give him practical experience!¡± replied York, They now agreed to get David first before discussing which team he should go to. They could hear from the tone of their team leader that he might not even recruit David into their teams. ¡°F*ck off! Can¡¯t you two boys grow up a little? I told you guys to look at the big picture. What¡¯s the big picture? To Special Task Force, the big picture is domestic stability. I¡¯ve decided to refer David Lidell to Team A as a backup member!¡± ¡®I knew it! They both sighed at each other. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After reading the document, they knew David was too good for them to keep. There was no way they could keep a 21-year-old Tiger Rank peak master. This was the full extent of their capabilities. At best, they only had more practical experience than David. They could not teach David nor help him progress. David could only progress by joining Team A and get spurred on by those psychos. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 176 Henry ignored them after he finished speaking. He called his guards and dialed an encrypted number. ¡°Thompson, what¡¯s the matter? Do you have something you can¡¯t handle? Whereabouts? I¡¯ll send someone right away!¡± A chipper voice came from the phone. ¡°Scholl, I have good news for you this time!¡± said Henry. ¡°Good news? What good news can you tell me? Did someone in Team B get promoted? Who is it?¡± asked Leeman Scholl. ¡°No! I¡¯m referring someone to you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re referring someone to me? Who is it?¡± *A 21-year-old Tiger Rank peak master!¡± ¡°What the f*ck? Are you kidding?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Why would I kid you?¡± ¡°Tell me who they are. They¡¯ve achieved so much at such a young age! What¡¯s their background? Could they be the heir of some affluent family? Or the sessor of some hiddennd?¡± Asked Leeman. If it were the heir of an affluent family or hiddennd, their value would be greatly reduced. Such a person would always put their family¡¯s interests first. He would not try his best to serve the country, even if it had done its best to train him. ¡°He¡¯s not the heir of some affluent family or hiddennds. He has a clean background! His past since his birth is traceable, but he probably has a mentor who taught him in secret,¡± said Henry. ¡°A mentor? Yeah, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible without some guidance! Who is his mentor? Did you find out?¡± ¡°Not yet! But judging from what he has done since he was exposed, his mentor shouldn¡¯t be some viin! Otherwise, there¡¯s no way they would have a disciple like that!¡± ¡°Okay then! Send me what you¡¯ve found! If he¡¯s as you say he is, I¡¯ll have to thank you, Thompson. It¡¯s been a long time since Team A had a young man of such talent.¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll send it to youter! Thanks won¡¯t be necessary. We¡¯re all working for the same goal.¡± After hanging up, Henry sent the information to Leeman. Leeman was excited after reading the information Henry shared. David had a clean background, was right-minded, and had a wicked talent, making him a good prospect. He had confidence in making David another pir and sword of the country. A member of Team A happened to be near South River Province, who Leeman could ask to go to River City to meet David. If what Henry said was true, he could let David be Team A¡¯s backup member right away A small town on the border of South River Province. Jordan Chase was eating at a street stall.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! As a member of National Special Task Force Team A. he hade to track down a wanted S-ss criminal. The person was a Tiger Rank peak master. He could not stand the temptations of the world, so he hid and made a name for himself using his strength as a Tiger Rank peak master. However, all his enemies would die inexplicably as he grew in power, which gradually attracted the attention of the Special Task Force. They started by sending two Team B members, but both members were wounded. After confirming that the opponent was a Tiger Rank peak master, they passed it to Team A. However, Jordan had not found any clue on the subject so far. Once these people were exposed, they would go into hiding and would not appear again easily. After all, Special Task Force Team A was an organization that terrorized the whole martial artist society, Once they were on to you, you could only go into hiding, or you would not even know how you died. Of course, even if you were a hidden powerful martial artist, no one would trouble you as long as you knew your ce and behaved yourself. Team A members seldom gathered and had no fixed location. They were scattered across the country. Once there was a problem that Team B could not solve, the nearest Team A member would rush in to take over. Therefore, to the other members of the task force, they were a group of extraordinarily strong and elusive psychos. They would disguise themselves as many types of people-be it a sessful businessman or an ordinary worker. It all depended on the individual. Jordan was eating when the encrypted cell phone in his pocket rang. He put down his spoon and fork, got up, walked out of the restaurant, and went to a secluded spot to answer the call. ¡°Jordan!¡± The voice of his team leader, Leeman, came through the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me, Boss. What do you need?¡± Asked Jordan. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 177 ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Asked Leeman. ¡°I¡¯m on the border between South River Province and North River Province!¡± ¡°Go to River City and find Rupert Luther, a retired member of Team B. He has referred a backup member for Team A. You need to check him out!¡± ¡°A backup member for Team A? Do you have any specific information?¡± Jordan asked curiously. ¡°Rupert will tell you all about it. Get there as soon as you can.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Got it, Boss!¡± After hanging up the phone, Jordan headed to River City. Meanwhile, David was at school, listening to his lesson. He was sleepy. He had skipped school for several days since he had immunity privileges from the chancellor and could take leave whenever he wanted. However, he was a student at the end of the day, and he still had toe to school. Even so, what he experienced aftering to school today discouraged him froming here more often. Everyone in his ss was staring at him curiously. David was now a bona fide celebrity on campus. Leo knelt to apologize to him. The most handsome guy in SRU and the president of the student council-Howard called him Mr. Lidell. The news had been spread throughout the school. He was now rumored to be the heir to an affluent family but had deliberately kept a low profile to experience life and find love. After being abandoned by the ignorant woman Sarah Jensen, he exploded and exposed his identity. It made everyone¡¯s jaw drop. Even the school dared not tell him what to do. He coulde and go as he pleased. It was as if the school was his home. The boys looked at him with envious eyes. They wanted to be an heir to an affluent family like David, but reality pped them in the face. The girls looked at David with sparkles in their eyes. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, so carefree, so rich, and so charming.¡¯ David drove his Bugatti Veyron to school today and wowed the whole school. The entire school forum and all the ss chat groups were in an uproar talking about how much David¡¯s car was worth. Finally, someone who knew cars reported the car¡¯s worth. A global limited edition of Bugatti Veyron with only eight units avable. The official sale price was 60 million dors, and its current bidding price was more than 80 million dors in the used-car market. It blew the whole campus away. To university students, an 80-million-dor car was like a dream. It was now right in front of them. David¡¯s appearance on the campus was a surefire way to get off screams from the girls around him. Even when he sat in the ssroom, not only did the girls in ss stare at him, even the corridor outside was full of girls who wanted to catch a glimpse of David. In less than a day, the school created a David fan base. It gave David a headache. He thus decided toe to school less in the future. He did not know what to do with these enthusiastic female ssmates. He could not just fight them! Oh! Being too handsome was also troublesome. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 178 David sat in the ssroom under the students¡¯ passionate gaze. To be honest, he did not like it! This was too much attention. He preferred to achieve things with a low profile! Once he needed to expose himself, he would surprise the world. This was consistent with his character. He thought that now was not the time yet. He could only surprise the school but not the world. However, h e had been prematurely exposed and needed to think of a way to reduce his poprity. At this moment, David¡¯s phone rang. David looked at the lecturer on the tform, but the instructor seemed not to notice as they continued their lecture. The lecturer would have yelled at the top of their lungs at him if it were in the past. David took out his phone and looked at the screen. It was a phone call from Charles. With that, he got up and walked out the back door of the ssroom with everyone watching him. David answered the phone once he reached the stairway. Instead of Charles¡¯ voice, it was Old Master Rupert Luther¡¯s ¡°Dave, are you free now? The person in charge of your test has arrived!¡± David was shocked. ¡®The person in charge of my test? Special Task Force? ¡®Or Falcon? It was his first contact with the country¡¯sw enforcement. He wondered how strong they were. ¡°How are theypared to Paul? ¡®I hope they don¡¯t disappoint me too much.¡¯ David had yet to meet anyone who posed a threat to him ever since he upgraded his Body and Mind to the maximum. The best he had met was Paul and Mac, who was with Zachary. David felt that these two together would not be able to defeat him if he went all out. He did not know what he was capable of yet, but his strong mind power could sense those who would pose a threat to him. There were people better than him, of course. However, David had not yet met them, so he did not know his differences they possessed. He was looking forward to meeting the member of the Special Task Force and Falcon that Rupert had mentioned. if they were stronger than him, at least he could identify their difference and figure out how to make up for it. They were not enemies, so he would be safe. If he encountered an enemy stronger than him in the future, it would be toote to think about ways to make up for their differences. ¡°Old Master Luther, i¡¯ll be right there!¡± said David. ¡°Okay, get here as soon as possible! Don¡¯t keep them waiting. The person who came this time¡­ isn¡¯t what I expected,¡± Rupert said hesitantly ¡°They¡¯re not what you expected?¡± David asked in confusion. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get here!¡± Rupert would not say much over the phone. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m on my way now!¡± David was a little confused by Rupert¡¯s remark, but he did not ask him any more questions. He would find out when he got there. After hanging up the phone, David did not go back to ss. Instead, he went downstairs, got into his Bugatti Veyron, stepped on the gas, and drove out of school. All that was left was the engine roar that filled most of the campus. David did not notice a figure in a lecture building not far from him staring nkly in the direction he had left. Suddenly, a hand touched the figure¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sarah! Since you¡¯ve made your choice, don¡¯t look back. Someone as dazzling as him was never meant to be yours,¡± Sophie said as she walked over to Sarah. Sophie was emotional. She was the witness to David and Sarah¡¯s rtionship.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 179 They were poor during the years they were together, but it was full of joy and love. She was unaware that David was a hidden super-rich heir. She thought she had a good eye, but she was wrong. Would a super-rich kid like David work part-time every holiday and weekend? He had been doing it for years too! No one would believe it. Besides her, no one in the school could figure it out. Rich heirs wereplicated. He had a terrifying background but preferred to keep a low profile. He had been dating the one he loved for years but was still unwilling to expose his true identity, wanting to test her love. She even wondered if David was some psycho. After his girlfriend¡¯s change of heart, he quickly exposed his identity to make her regret it. In her opinion, David really loved Sarah to the core back then. This could not be faked. Otherwise, why would he send supper to her dorm under the heavy rain? Sarah could only me herself for failing the test. Look at how things turned out. Leo was said to have offended some bigwig. His family was pped back t o their original form overnight and had been sent to prison for financial crimes. As the shareholder of thepany, Leo could not escape punishment. Sarah also became the school¡¯sughingstock. She abandoned the diamond and picked up a stone in the dump, which caused herself trouble in the end. Besides that, Sarah had not said a word thest few days. She was afraid that something might happent o her, but she did not know how tofort her. It would be hard for anyone to ept such a thing. She had to be with Sarah all the time, lest she did anything stupid. Sarah looked into the distance with nk eyes, unresponsive to her best friend Sophie¡¯s words. The Luther family house. Rupert was receiving a middle-aged man with a beard. ¡°Old Master Luther, show me the examinee¡¯s information!¡± Jordan said to Rupert. There should be some respect for a retired senior of the Special Task Force. However, he was only a member of Team B and was weaker and inferior to himself, Just a moment, Mr. Chase! I¡¯ll get it. Charlie, stay with Mr. Chase!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± Replied Charles. He looked curiously at the unkempt middle-aged man in front of him. It was the first time he had seen his grandfather speak so respectfully to a younger man. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This man had to be somebody important! ¡°Mr. Chase! What do you need? I¡¯ll go prepare it!¡± Asked Charles. ¡°Just get me anything to eat or drink to fill my stomach. I¡¯m not that particr!¡± Replied Jordan. ¡°Yes, Mr. Chase!¡± Rupert soon brought David¡¯s profile over. Jordan took it and read it carefully. Meanwhile, Charles went to order the staff to prepare the food. Rupert looked at Jordan. He referred David to be Team B¡¯s frencer, but a member of Team A came instead It was Team A! It was a ce he had always dreamed of getting into. Everyone in it was insanely strong. They could take out one Team B unit with just one man. They were the nation¡¯s true weapons of mass destruction. If David could seize the opportunity this time, there was no limit to what he could achieve. The Luther family closely rted to him would also rise in status. Jordan read David¡¯s profile with some trepidation. He wanted to urgently meet the young man to see if he as the profile said. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 180 David drove to the Luther family house and walked straight into the living room. After entering the living room, David saw a middle-aged man with a beard sitting on the couch. Rupert and Charles were enthusiastically chatting with him, but the man did not seem to be in the mood t o respond. He only asionally answered them. Rupert and Rupert were unperturbed by the men¡¯s indifference and continued to speak enthusiastically. David¡¯s arrival immediately caught their attention. ¡°Dave!¡± ¡°David!¡± Rupert and Charles greeted together. David said nothing and looked at the middle-aged man. Jordan looked at David too. David¡¯s mind power could feel the pressure Jordan put on him. He was strong! He was stronger than anyone he had ever seen before! ¡°So, you¡¯re David?¡± Jordan asked first. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a member of National Special Task Force Team A, Jordan! I¡¯m going to assess you! I hope you don¡¯t let me down!¡± Jordan said with a straight face. ¡°Team A?¡± David asked in confusion. Rupert chimed in, ¡°Dave, I referred you to the leader of Team B, but he thought you were too talented to join Team B, so he referred you to Team A. Mr. Chase was sent by the leader of Team A to assess you. If you pass the test, you will be selected as a backup member of Team A.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the difference between Team A and Team B?¡± Asked David. ¡°What¡¯s the difference? I¡¯ll tell you when you pass the test! If you don¡¯t, there¡¯s no need to know!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the test? What do I need to do?¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Old Master Luther, please give me an area to use!¡± Jordan said to Rupert. ¡°Please follow me, gentlemen!¡± Rupert said as he walked forward. Jordan followed Rupert, David rushed forward to follow, while Charles camest. Rupert led them to the backyard, which was empty, with a helicopter parked in the middle. ¡°Mr. Chase, how about here?¡± Asked Rupert. ¡°Good!¡± With that said, Jordan walked into the vacant lot! Then, he turned to David and said, ¡°The test is simple. Attack me with all your might and prove to me that you are capable of joining Team A as a backup member.¡± David took a few steps forward and faced Jordan. They were about 20 or 30 meters apart. ¡°You can strike me any time you¡¯re ready!¡± Jordan said casually as he stood across from David. He did not seem to take David seriously. In his opinion, David was not worth taking seriously. He was only 21 years old. So what if he was already a Tiger Rank peak master? There were many Tiger Rank peak masters he had defeated over the years. They were all more experienced than David. One of them was so heinous that the means he used shocked Jordan so much that Jordan shot the man himself. In the face of absolute strength, all other means were futile. David did not say anything and only stared at Jordan, his body tensing and his muscles contracting, David pushed his physical strength to the limit. His mind power was also on edge. Boom! He suddenly unleashed his aura. It created a wave of air around the body that spread in all directions. Rupert and Charles immediately moved back more than ten meters. Both of them were shocked to see the aura David released. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 181 What a powerful aura! Although Rupert initially already attached some importance to David, after David disyed his full power, it still made him feel that his vision had been a little too narrow. This was even more true for Charles, who was not even a second-rate master. Hence, he struggled to breathe a little due to the pressure released by a master of this level. David was umting his power and he needed to be in the best shape to make this shot. It was just that Jordan was putting too much pressure on him. Only a person like David who had maximum mind power could sense the strength of his opponent. Under normal circumstances, although the masters could sense each other, they could not feel it as strongly as David. This was the benefit of him being at the maximum level of his mind power. Therefore, David actually had an advantage in the duel between masters. He could sense the general strength of the opponent, while the opponent¡¯s understanding of him was very vague. More so under his deliberate concealment, it would be difficult for his opponents to sense his strength if they were not stronger than him. David, who was now in his best state, was ready to strike. One could see that his knees were slightly bent. Then, the force in his feet exploded in an instant. At that moment, David disappeared from where he stood before shing across everyone as a ck shadow. The ground where he was standing was a little cracked. In the blink of an eye, David had already closed the distance of more than 20 meters to Jordan and had punched Jordan¡¯s body with his most lethal punch so far. Thump! A wave of air that was several times stronger than when David¡¯s aura erupted just now spread out from around David and Jordan. Even though Rupert and Charles were far away, they could still feel the destructive power of the shockwave. If they were by their side, they might have been thrown ten meters away by the shockwave. This was a duel between the masters. ¡¤ Just the aftermath could suffocate ordinary people. At this time, a huge wave was set off in David¡¯s heart, because Jordan managed to catch the full strength punch that he gave out in his best state with one hand! This was a little difficult for him to ept. Although he never truly had a clear understanding of his own strength, he only needed 50% of his strength to injure Paul and others that were on Paul¡¯s level. It made him a little proud recently, and he felt that even if someone surpassed him, it would not be by much. If he could not defeat them, then he would just run away. However, this scene taught him a vivid lesson. In the eyes of some people, he might be just like Paul to him, or even worse. If the other party wanted to take him down, it would be very easy for them to do so, and he would not even have the chance to escape. This instantly made him feel a strong sense of urgency. He had to acquire morevish points a s soon as possible. This was the only way for him to be stronger. The huge waves in David¡¯s heart made him feel a strong sense of urgency, and at this moment, Jordan¡¯s heart was not as calm as he seemed on the outside. Who was he? He was a member of Team A of the National Special Task Force! The dignified Dragon Rank expert actually staggered backward after being punched by a peak Tiger Ranker. Yes! Although he caught David¡¯s fist, he staggered backward before dissipating David¡¯s force. If the rest of the group knew about this, how would he show his face again? There was a huge difference between the strength of someone from Tiger Rank and someone from the Dragon Rank. To put it bluntly, it was like the difference between a ten-year-old child and an adult. Could a ten-year-old defeat an adult? It was obviously impossible! Yet, David did it. This showed that David was horrifyingly talented. No moves or tricks were used. David¡¯s physical strength alone made Jordan take a step back. If he were to use some powerful moves and skills, wouldn¡¯t David be able tost a few rounds against him? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. How incredible! Chapter 182 Chapter 182 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 182 Jordan was amazed by David¡¯s strength. David was the most powerful person in the younger generation he had ever seen. He was definitely a top-notch presence even among the backup members of Team A. However, although he was amazed on the inside, he was still calm on the surface. As an assessor, he needed to let David understand his own shorings so he would continue to work hard and improve himself, and at the same time, strive to be an official member of Team A as soon as possible. Therefore, he would not show his interest, as it would only make Davidcent and lose motivation. As everyone knew, David¡¯s heart was already cold now. Hence, even if Jordan praised him, he would not be even a little bit happy. As someone with a system, David never viewed himself as the number one person of the younger generation. What he wanted to be was the number one person in general. It did not matter if it was among the younger generation or the older generation, his goal was to be the best. Only in this way could he feel that he could keep his secret and feel safe. He withdrew his fist that Jordan had caught. David was beginning to lose interest. The gap between himself and the real master was so big. This was a little difficult for him to ept. It seemed that he had to spend more money now. He might just be the only person in the world who could be stronger by spending money. Was Jordan one of the most powerful people? Not necessarily! It was possible that there was someone even more powerful than him. Since he was a member of Team A, then the leader of Team A should be at least better than him. He now urgently needed to spend a lot of money to getvish points. Sigh, it seemed that he would be failing this test. He did not expect this test to be so difficult! He waspletely unable to fight back with his strength. Sure enough, there would always be people that were better than him in this world! Jordan also withdrew his hand. The fight between the two started and ended quickly, and it was over in an instant. Nobody had any intention of making a move. David figured it was unnecessary. The punch just now was his best punch, and if he were to take another shot, he might not be able to do it again. Since Jordan could take his strongest punch, even if he punched him a few more times, it would not cause any damage to the opponent, so it would be better to save the effort. Jordan thought that with just this punch, David was fully qualified to be a backup member of Team A. He was only 21 years old so not only would he be the youngest member of the Team A backup, but he would also be the strongest among them. Give him some time and his achievements would be endless. In reality, David¡¯s punch just now had slightly surpassed a peak Tiger Ranker. Plus, his maximum mind power allowed him to use every bit of his strength, ensure his body was in the optimum state, and find the best opportunity to strike. When the two were superimposed, he could already be considered as slightly above a peak Tiger Rank and a little below Dragon Rank. If his strength increased again and exceeded the threshold, he would be able to enter a new realm, a realm that most warriors could not even imagine. ¡°David, right? You have passed the assessment. Wee to Team A as a backup member. Although your strength is good now, I hope you will not ck off. Continue to work hard and strive to be an official member of Team A as soon as possible,¡± Jordan said, still expressionless. David was taken aback. What? He passed the test? He passed even when his full-strength attack did not do anything to the opponent? Although the opponent¡¯s super strength deeply affected David, he was still ted to pass the test. After passing the assessment, he could be regarded as someone who had a pir of support ¨C behind him. If he passed Falcon¡¯s assessment, then he could start to buy things recklessly with this double insurance. Only in this way could he rapidly increase his strength. Jordan¡¯s strength gave David a strong sense of urgency. The world did not seem to be so simple. The only thing that could give him a sense of security was a strong ability. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jordan!¡± David said respectfully. The strong would be respected wherever they went, not to mention that the other party had allowed him to pass the assesment.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 183 ¡°David, you can only be regarded as half a Team A member after bing a Team A backup member. You are very young and there is still a lot of room for improvement. I hope you will not be comcent because of your achievements. Work hard to be one of our official members soon.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jordan, I will remember your teachings.¡± ¡°Add my phone number and I will rmend the team leader to you. Then, he will add you into the backup member group chat where you canmunicate with each other, take note of the gaps between each of you, and promote everyone to grow together.¡± ¡°Sure, Mr. Jordan.¡± The two exchanged contact information shortly after. Rupert and Charles also walked over. ¡°Congrattions, Dave!¡± ¡°Congrattions, David!¡± ¡°I want to thank Old Master Luther for giving me this opportunity. I am so grateful for you,¡± David replied politely. ¡°Dave, you are extremely powerful. Even if I didn¡¯t rmend you, I believe you would have found other ways,¡± Rupert also said politely. David¡¯s achievements had now surpassed his former peak. Team A and Team B had a huge disparity in status. Even if David was only a backup member of Team A, his status was much higher than that of Team B. Back then, he established the Luthers in South River Province by relying on his identity as a member of Team B. After this, his family had developed so rapidly that the other families had no choice but to avoid them. Now, if David was willing, the South River Province would soon belong to him and no one would be able to stop him. Of course, this development could only be done through benign means, and there could be no maliciouspetition. Members of the Special Task Force were not allowed to use the organization¡¯s name to suppress people andpete maliciously. Otherwise, the consequences would be severe. This was clearly stated in the rights and obligations of the task force. After exchanging some pleasantries, Rupert brought the two to the restaurant where arge table of top-notch food was already prepared for them. The four chatted while eating. Jordan then sent Leeman a message. Jordan: [It¡¯s true! He is on his way to the Dragon Rank and is very talented. Also, he can be easily molded.] Soon Leeman replied. Leeman: (Tell him to contact me.) Jordan rmended Leeman to David, and after David added him as a contact, the other party sent him a message. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Leeman: [I¡¯m Leeman Scholl, Leader of Team A of the National Special Task Force.] David was shocked. Leader of Team A? This was a VIP! If his team member Jordan was so strong, David wondered how strong his leader would be. David quickly replied. David: (Hello, Team Leader Scholl, I¡¯m David Lidell.) Leeman: (Hi, David! Joining Team A as a backup member is just the beginning. I hope you won¡¯t rx. I¡¯m very optimistic about you and I hope you will be an official member of the task force soon.] David: [Of course, I will not let you down.] Then David was added into a group chat. After entering, he found that there were only eight people in the group. Including himself, there were nine members now. Leeman sent a message to the group. Leeman: (We have a new member. Everyone,e wee him!) Everyone else in the group sent wee messages to David, but two of them did not. They were probably busy, otherwise, who would dare not show respect to the team leader? Member 1: (Boss, it¡¯s been a long time since we had a new recruit! Thest one was more than a year ago.] Leeman: [It¡¯s true that there hasn¡¯t been a new recruit for a long time. David, please introduce yourself.) David: (Hello everyone, my name is David Lidell. I¡¯m from the South River Province, and I¡¯m currently studying at a university in River City. I hope everyone will take care of me in the future.) David gave a brief introduction. Member 2: (Damn, you¡¯re still in university? How old are you?) David: [I am 21) Member 2: [Gosh, you¡¯re so young! Boss, where did you find this lunatic?) Leeman: (Don¡¯t worry about where I found him. Communicate more in the future and strive to be an official member as soon as possible.] Chapter 184 Chapter 184 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 184 Then, Leeman sent some files to David which contained the rights and obligations of the backup members, as well as the rules to be followed. He asked David to go through it thoroughly. After bing a backup member of Team A of the National Special Task Force, David¡¯s information was also wiped such that from now on, no one could dig up David¡¯s information anymore. David was very satisfied with this. This was truly an important department, and the execution was so quick. David was afraid that if his enemies outside found his home, Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana¡¯s families would be in trouble. Now that his information had been wiped, he felt more relieved. After joining Team A of the National Special Task Force and bing a backup member, David asked Pearl to speed up and ignore the issue of whether he would be exposed for the time being He was in urgent need ofvish points now. He already had support anyway, so it should be no problem to also spend more money. Wayne and Gordon were also sent to Springfield to keep Pearl and the others safe. The security department also started toe to report to him one after another. David did not ask any questions and handed everything over to Paul. At the same time, David was also waiting for the Falcon assessors. However, a few dayster, he received a call from Old Master Luther, saying that the assessment was canceled. At the same time, Old Master Luther asked him to wait patiently for Falcon¡¯s call. David was puzzled. How could they cancel just because they want to? Were these people reliable? Shouldn¡¯t it be an organization simr to the Special Task Force? It had been a few days since everyone else was assessed and they had not made any moves yet, but now, they said they would note here for the assessment anymore. David finally understood everything after he got a call from Falcon. It turned out that Old Master Luther called to inform the other party that David sessfully joined Team A of the Special Task Force and had be a backup member. Not long after, he received a message from the other party. David did not need to participate in the assessment. As long as he agreed, he could directly join Falcon and be a frencer. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Those who could enter Team A and be a backup member would not becking in strength. Furthermore, David was so young, so Falcon would naturally not refuse. Since he wanted to join two organizations at the same time, there was a condition that he had t o be a frencer in at least one of them. If he was an official member in both, there would asionally be conflicting missions, hence why it was not allowed. Falcon called to ask if David would like to join Falcon as a frencer. Naturally, David would not refuse. With the protection of these two identities, it would be much easier for him to handle his affairs. With his character, he definitely would not take the initiative to provoke others, so he would not ever be considered the unreasonable one in a dispute. Moreover, he was now backed by these two organizations. The other party asked David to take some time to go to Capital City as there were still some procedures that David needed to handle in person. The same applied to the Special Task Force. Although he had passed the assessment and his name was on the organization¡¯s list, David still needed to go to Capital City to go through some formalities. Thus, David nned to go to Capital City to finish those two things at the same time. In the next few days, after David had taken care of everything in River City, he was ready to go to Capital City. However, at this time, Wayne came back with the news that they were in trouble in Springfield and their investment had been blocked. Sure enough, he was still being watched by some people. David was very happy throughout this period. Ever since he called Pearl and asked her to just carry out her task without restraining herself, Pearl produced a gratifying record and had invested 29 billion in Springfield. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 185 He heard that she had bid on another piece ofnd in some prime area of Springfield recently and the amount involved was as high as 30 billion. A deposit of 3 billion had been paid and they would only need to pay the remaining 27 billion after they were deemed qualified. This made David¡¯svish points rise from 152 to 442. If he added the pending 270 points, he would be well on his way to his goal of 1000 points. However, now Pearl¡¯s investment had been blocked and there was no more source forvish points anymore. This was not eptable. Although it was very important for him to go to Capital City, the premise was that he could not be dragged into a conflict. If he could not get morevish points, he would not be able to increase his strength. If he failed to do this, he would not be able to guarantee his safety. In any case, his name was now on the lists of the two organizations, so there would be little to no effect whether he went a few days earlier orter. First of all, he still had to settle Pearl¡¯s matter in Springfield so that she could provide him withvish points. Therefore, David temporarily changed his ns and went to Springfield to see what was going on. Springfield was the base of SCC. As one of the 13 core members of SCC, it would be very easy for him to deal with this matter, not to mention that he had two heavyweight identities that have not yet been exposed. Just as David was on his way to Springfield alone¡­ Springfield. Starry Night Hotel This was one of the five ten-star hotels in the world. Luxurious was no longer enough to describe this hotel. It was rumored that the two lions at the entrance were made of pure gold, which showed the inhuman standard of luxury in this hotel. In the meantime, inside a luxury suite on the 18th floor of the hotel. Pearl was looking at the young man in front of her with an unpleasant expression on her face. ¡¤ Wayne and Gordon were standing behind her. ¡°Miss Warner, is what I said not clear enough? Or are you not taking my words seriously? I asked you toe here alone to see me, so what is the meaning of you bringing two people here?¡± The young man sat cross-legged on the leather sofa and spoke with a ss of red wine in his hand. ¡°Gunther, what the hell do you want?¡± Pearl asked angrily. ¡°What do I want, Miss Warner? You should be very clear about that. I am infatuated with you and it all depends on whether you appreciate it or not,¡± Gunther said yfully. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Gunther, stop dreaming! I¡¯m just an employee, and if you keep making trouble, I¡¯ll have to ask my boss to talk to you.¡± ¡°Oh? Who is your boss then? I¡¯ve checked yourpany and found it¡¯s just a newly established company in a backward ce like South River Province.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s a newly establishedpany? Since it¡¯s an auction, it¡¯s only fair that the highest bidder wins. Ourpany has the highest bid and as long as we cane up with the money, it¡¯s ours.¡± ¡°No, no, no, Miss Warner, you can¡¯t say that. A newly establishedpany needs to be investigated to see whether it has the strength to develop thisnd. As for the period, it¡¯ll happen over three years.¡± ¡°You!¡± Pearl¡¯s chest heaved violently, and she was unable to utter a single word. A three-year inspection period? How much would this cost thepany? Ordinarypanies would definitely go bankrupt if Gunther did this. Although she knew that David had money and this amount of money would not hurt him, as the person in charge of the investment department, she was the one leading this project and she would not allow herself to cause such a big loss to thepany. If David handed her this position, then she would have to do her best. Now that this project had been blocked by Gunther pulling strings in the dark, she had to find a way to solve it. However, she would never agree to Gunther¡¯s conditions! Chapter 186 Chapter 186 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 186 ¡°Miss Warner, to tell you the truth, if I, Gunther Daniels, just release a statement in Springfield, no one would dare to cooperate with you anymore. Even those who have cooperated with you in the past will try to squeeze you out. Do you believe me?¡± ¡°Gunther, you rascal!¡± Pearl was flushed with anger. She had never experienced such a thing before. When she was the lobby manager of the Golden Leaf Hotel, she had dealt with some sanctimonious nouveau riche. Although they had their intentions toward her, at least they would not force her like this. And at that time, she was backed by the Golden Leaf Hotel who, in the South River Province, was definitely the number one power. Unless she volunteered, no one would dare to do anything to her. However, when she came to Springfield to face a young master like Gunther, she was a little powerless. The previous moves she used against those upstarts were no good against Gunther. After meeting two or three times, the other party was growing impatient and was using his connections to suspend their investment n. Now, a deposit of 3 billion had been invested in the project. If it was stopped for three years, n o one knew if the policy would change or not. It was possible that the 3 billion would be lost by then. Even if the policy did not change after three years, what if the other party decided to trouble them for another three years? Since the other party had the ability to stop them for three years, he could definitely stop for another three years. ¡°Miss Warner, ourpany has long regarded this piece ofnd as something that¡¯s ours. You are an outsider, and you want to take this from us by force? Are you not afraid of failing? Listen, not only you have to apologize to me for this matter and get into bed with me obediently, but yourpany also has to transfer thend to me at half the auction price. Otherwise, all your investments in Springfield will fail. I believe your boss will make the right decision when he weighs his options,¡± Gunther threatened. Gunther had indeed been seething these few days. He hadmunicated with all of his connections and was going to eventually obtain thend in the prime area at a price of 20 billion. When the time came, he would hype it up and then resell it, ensuring his profit would double by then. However, someone unexpectedly showed up out of the blue and bought thend at a price of 30 billion. How would he show his face around everyone? He thought that someone was doing this deliberately to piss him off. Surprisingly, after he looked into it, he found that it was just an outsider. How bold. An outsider dared to snatch the cake that was already in Gunther¡¯s hand. How would Gunther show his face in Springfield in the future if he did not make the other party return him the capital plus profit? Originally, he wanted to do it directly, but after seeing Pearl, he changed his mind. He not only wanted the other party to pay the price, but he also wanted to bed Pearl. Pearl¡¯s temperament began to slowly change after she was traumatized by her family and was then transferred to Springfield by David. She has gradually formed the temperament of a strong businesswoman and in addition with her exceptional appearance, she was indeed very attractive. It was no wonder even a yboy like Gunther would want to dominate her. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing to discuss anymore. I¡¯ll inform our boss toe over,¡± Pearl said and walked out. After listening to Gunther¡¯s words just now, she was actually much more rxed. She thought that Gunther was doing this to get her, then she would be thepany¡¯s sinner for causing thepany to lose so much money. However, judging from what Gunther told her, it was evident that they had apparently stolen the prize from him, which triggered a series of actions from the other party. She was just a supplementary prize. In this case, she could only report this to David because he was the one who asked her to do whatever she wanted without worrying about other issues. She believed that David, the kid from a super rich family, could solve these small problems and she did not want to continue to entangle with Gunther. After Pearl took two steps, a few big men came in and blocked her way! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At this time, she could also hear Gunther¡¯s voice. ¡°Miss Warner, where do you think you are? Did you think you could simplye and go as you please? Once you enter my room, you can¡¯t just go out like that, I¡¯ll charge some interest today and then I¡¯ll collect the principal when your bosses.¡± Pearl turned to Gunther and said, ¡°Gunther, you are breaking thew! I can sue you!¡± ¡°Thew? Haha¡­ Miss Warner, you don¡¯t seem to understand the situation! I am thew in Springfield. Get them and remember to be gentle with Miss Warner. Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± As soon as Gunther finished speaking, the big men attacked Wayne and Gordon. If the two of them were defeated, he would naturally be able to get a woman like Pearl. Gunther was also aroused as he stared at Pearl¡¯s perfectly proportioned body. This woman was about to be a ything on his bed. As the second son of the Daniels, Gunther had yed with countless women, but this was the first time he had seen a business woman with a temperament like Pearl¡¯s. Gunther had never failed to get the woman he wanted In Springfield, and as long as he revealed a little bit of information, others would automaticallye to him. However, this tactic did not work on Pearl. He had revealed this information several times, but Pearl still ignored him. This aroused Gunther¡¯s desire to dominate even more. He was bound to get Pearl, and even if her boss came, it would not work too because he had the final say in Springfield. Just as he was daydreaming about how a businesswoman like Pearl would behave in bed¡­ Thump! Thump! Thump! A few loud bangs brought Gunther back to reality. He saw a few of his thugs fly out and m into the wall before they could touch the other party. Right now, they were lying on the ground wailing. It seemed that they had lost their ability to fight. The heck? Gunther was a little confused. Although these few people were not masters, they had been also carefully selected by him. Each of them weighed more than 200 kg and were also trained in kickboxing. They could fight five ordinary people each, but now they had been easily defeated by the other party. He could not fathom the situation for a while. Pearl was a little nervous just now because Gunther dared to do this by force and waspletely disregarding the rules. Pearl had never seen the two bodyguards that David sent to protect her fight before, but since David had sent them to protect her, they should not be too bad. Thus, although she was a little nervous, she did not worry too much. She trusted David. Sure enough, they managed to defeat the other party with just a few punches. Since the people blocking her way were taken care of, Pearl ignored Gunther and walked out of the room with Wayne and Gordon behind her. An absent-minded Gunther and the few big men lying on the ground were the only ones left i n the room now. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 187 Pearl left, and although she had just gained the upper hand, she did not do anything to Gunther. It was not that she did not want to. When it came to a shameless and rogue person like Gunther, she wished she could go up to p and kick him. However, after the project was suspended, she had learned information about Gunther. This person had a very deeply rooted background in Springfield. Ordinary people could not afford t o provoke him as he was the famous local tyrant here. As outsiders, they were at a disadvantagepared to these local tyrants, so she did not want t o cause trouble for David. Back in the room. Gunther recovered quickly. He smiled, put the wine ss in his hand to his mouth, and took a sip before muttering to himself, ¡°Interesting, how interesting. It seems that this girl is not as simple as I thought! It¡¯s getting more fun, and I would like to see what kind of surprise thisss can bring me!¡± Pearl went back to the apartment, called David, and briefly exined the matter to him. She did not know that David was on his way yet. After the phone call, Pearl was lying on the sofa a little depressed. She originally thought that the auction of this project was sessful, and she couldplete the task David assigned to her, but there was still a problem. In the end, it was still up to David to solve it himself. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At this moment, Rhonda came out of the room and saw Pearl lying on the sofa in a bad mood. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Pearly, you haven¡¯t been in a good mood thest few days. Who provoked you? Come, tell me,¡± Rhonda said as she sat on the other side of the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that there is something wrong with the investment, but I have notified the boss and have him solve it,¡± Pearl answered. ¡°What is it? Why does your boss need toe to solve it himself?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the piece ofnd I told you aboutst time. We¡¯ve bid for it but now it¡¯s been tampered with and the project has been suspended.¡± ¡°Oh? Who is so capable of stopping a project worth tens of billions just like that?¡± Rhonda asked curiously. Pearl was bidding on a piece ofnd recently and Rhonda had heard Pearl mention it. At that time, Pearl was very happy, saying that when the auction waspleted she would be able toplete the task assigned to her by her boss. She figured that things have been going too smoothly at the time, so she also reminded Pearlt o be careful and now, it seemed that something had indeed gone wrong. It would be better if Pearl invested in something else. However, things likend were extremely scarce resources in Springfield and they were generally controlled by big families. So, if Pearl wanted to get involved, it could only be described with one word. Difficult! Even if she had the money to bid for it, she would still encounter problems with the subsequent series of development, and in the end, she could only sell it for half the price. This had happened many times before. Many upstarts who came to Springfield with huge amounts of money to invest would basically leave at the end of the day after suffering losses if they dared to touchreal estate. ¡°It¡¯s a guy named Gunther Daniels. Rhonnie, you¡¯re from Springfield. Do you know this person? All I know is that he has a strong background, ¡± Pearl sat up from the sofa and said. ¡°Gunther Daniels? Gunther Daniels from Prosperity Properties?¡± Rhonda asked in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right, Gunther Daniels, the owner of Prosperity Properties. Rhonnie, do you know him?¡± Pearl asked expectantly. ¡°No, but I heard of him,¡± Rhonda said. Then, she added in her heart, ¡®I don¡¯t know Gunther, but I do know his brother Morris Daniels. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know each other,¡± Pearl said in disappointment. Rhonda looked at Pearl from left to right. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Pearl asked. ¡°Pearly, since you¡¯re targeted by Gunther, he didn¡¯t do anything to you, right? I heard that Gunther is extremely lecherous. As long as he has his eyes on a woman, she will not be able to , escape. You are so beautiful, so he definitely will not let you get away.¡± ¡°Pah, how would I let him seed? He was about to take me by force today but the two bodyguards sent by my boss knocked down all of hisckeys,¡± Pearl said. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. I was really afraid that he did something to you. If that happened, I¡¯d definitely feel disgusted sleeping with you,¡± Rhonda said with a sigh of relief. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 188 Rhonda grinned and did not answer, but in her heart, she was thinking about how to teach Gunther a lesson. ¡®How dare you touch my woman? You must be tired of living. Do you really think that Springfield belongs to the Daniels?¡¯ However, when she recalled that Pearl had said she had informed her boss, Rhonda decided to wait. She wanted to see this boss whom Pearl had been talking about all this time. She wanted to see if he could suppress Gunther, the local tyrant. Besides, it would not be toote for her to make a move even if he failed. However, it might not be enough. Even Gunther was nothing much, his brother Morris was one of the four young masters in Springfield. If they wanted to suppress Gunther, they had to get past Morris. Morris was not easy to deal with. On the other side, David was speechless when he received Pearl¡¯s call. He thought it was a big deal. Wasn¡¯t it just a suspended project? Why was she was worried that she was not able to recover the money? Even if the others were afraid, he was not. He would not be able to finish his money anyway, so they could suspend it all they wanted. If he could, he would also have liked to bid on eight or ten more pieces ofnd. If he could spend the money, it would not matter if they were suspended. However, he could not tell Pearl this, so he decided he ought to go and have a look. Moreover, he needed to quickly settle the matter because he still had to go to Capital City. When David got to Springfield, he called Pearl and asked for her location. Pearl did not expect David to arrive so soon. After telling David her address, she quickly notified the team she recruited and told them that the big boss wasing. She also quickly made herself presentable and went to an office space she rented in Springfield. When Rhonda heard the news, she naturally followed Pearl. She had long wanted to meet the boss Pearl had been talking about. David took a taxi and went to the office rented by thepany ording to Pearl¡¯s coordinates. It was a sixty-story office building. Pearl rented the thirty-sixth floor, but only half of it. There were not many people in their team and renting half a floor was more than enough for them. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When David arrived, everyone gathered to wee him. They were also curious about who the big boss was, as they had never met the big boss until now. They were all elites from various industries that Pearl had spent a lot of money poaching from other companies. They were originally disdainful toward the newly established East League International Investment Group, but Pearl¡¯s offer was too high, often times being three times higher than their originalpany. Many people came in with the idea of making a lot of money. As a result, just after the team was formed, thepany asked them to inspect and invest in several major projects. In only half a month, they had spent nearly 30 billion dors and had also paid another 30 billion dors as a deposit for a project. After doing the math, they had spent more than 50 billion dors in the past half month. This kind of performance was a bit shocking even for the elites who were used to seeing grand figures. There was only one thought in their hearts and that was ¡®the boss is too rich¡¯. With such a boss, the company would only continue to grow in the future, and they would also be regarded as veterans of the company. This was so much better than staying in their originalpany. Now, they werepletely different from when they first arrived, as everyone was full of energy and extremely motivated. When Ms. Warner said that the big boss wasing, everyone naturally made themselves look presentable and prepared to wee the boss whilst showing their best sides. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 189 When David arrived, he found Pearl waiting for him in front of the office building alongside all the employees. East League International now had three departments in its temporary office in Springfield. The legal department, which was responsible for drafting contracts and dealing withw rted matters, wasposed of more than a dozen legal elites. The department head was a middle-aged man in his 40s who had been working inw for more than 20 years and was well-known in the Springfield legal circle. The investment department was responsible for inspecting and evaluatingpanies that needed investment or financing. Finally, it would draw conclusions based on various aspects. I t consisted of an evaluation team of more than 20 people while Pearl was the department head. There were four people in the finance department, all of whom were elites poached from other companies. Pearl was also the head of the finance department. More than 40 people were neatly dressed and standing in front of the office building, waiting for the legendary big boss to show up. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. However, when they saw a young man get out of the taxi and Pearl greet him and call him Mr. Lidell, the more than 40 people felt their jaws drop to the floor. The legendary big boss was arriving in such a humble way, which utterly shocked everyone. Was this how a person worth hundreds of billions behaved? How incredible! In their opinion, if the big boss could let them spend tens of billions for investment in just over half a month, he could be worth at least tens of billions, or even hundreds of billions. Shouldn¡¯t such a person have bodyguards with him wherever he went? If he did not use a helicopter to fly him around, he should at least have a convoy consisting of luxury cars, right? The appearance of David, the big boss,pletely shattered their perception of the mega-rich. They even doubted whether the people they had interacted with before were too low-level. The real mega-rich should behave like their big boss. Low key, luxurious, andposed. Even Rhonda found it inconceivable that Pearl¡¯s boss, who was worth hundreds of billions of dors, came here by taxi. Even though she was experienced and knowledgeable, she was in disbelief for a moment. She had seen humble people before, but she had never seen someone that took it to such extremes. After Pearl greeted him, the dozens of people behind her also hurriedly followed. ¡°Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell!¡± Wayne and Gordon greeted David at the same time. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± David patted the two of them on the shoulders. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell! Wee, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Wee, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Wee, Mr. Lidell!¡± The others also greeted David. ¡°Hello, everyone! You¡¯ve worked so hard, but since I was in a hurry this time, I didn¡¯t prepare any gifts. Work hard and I will give you a double bonus at the end of the year,¡± David said a little embarrassedly. He had never experienced such a situation! After all, it only took him more than a month to change from a pauper to a nouveau riche with all the money in the world. His mindset had not changed at all. Right now, he should pretend to be frigid and just nod casually. This was what a big boss should do. ¡°Mr. Lidell, how could we ask for your gift?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s our greatest honor to be working for you, Mr. Lidell.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell is the most humble and mostposed person I have ever met.¡± As soon as David spoke, he heardpliments all around him. They did not expect the boss to be so polite. Which boss would bring gifts to their employees? It was simply unheard of! David and Pearl walked ahead, followed by a group of people. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 190 ¡°Yes, Mr. Lidell. Our office is on the thirty-sixth floor,¡± Pearl replied. ¡°Did you rent it?¡± ¡°Yes, but we only rented half a floor.¡± ¡°Half a floor?¡± David asked in a raised voice. When those who followed behind heard this, their hearts tightened. Was the big boss mad? Was it because they were too wasteful? However, there were only 40 plus people so renting half a floor of an office building was indeed a bit extravagant. Half a floor could amodate at least 100 people. Somepanies would even manage to fit 200 people if they squeezed a little. No wonder the big boss was angry. However, although this big boss looked courteous, he was very stingy. It seemed that they should not get their hopes up for the double bonus at the end of the year. ¡°Miss Pearl, it seems you didn¡¯t take my words to heart,¡± David said angrily. Pearl was somewhat confused. At first, she thought David was ming her for being wasteful. However, based on her understanding of David, he definitely would not me her in front of s o many people for such a trivial matter. Thus, she was at a loss on how to answer for a while. Not to mention the people behind them. They were all terrified. This big boss just arrived, and he was giving them a show of strength immediately. Sure enough, none of these big shots were easy-mannered. It was a shame that they just thought David was a good boss and it was their honor to work for such a boss. It seemed that these big shots were all smiles but had evil intentions hiding behind that smile. Seeing that Pearl was not speaking, David continued, ¡°Miss Pearl, ask thendlord whether this office building is for saleter. If it is, buy it. East League International will go global in the future. Who are you trying to embarrass by renting half a floor of the office building?¡± After David said this, everyone behind them was petrified. Even Pearl failed toe back to her senses for a while. Wasn¡¯t this a little too extravagant? They only had a little more than 40 employees, but he wanted to buy a 60-story office building? These people were considered elites in various industries, otherwise, Pearl would not have paid a lot of money to poach them. Some people had worked in their respective industries for more than 20 years and hade into contact with a lot of the mega-rich. However, they had never seen one like David. The bosses they hade into contact with would not spend money like this no matter how rich they were. Instead, they would only try to downy the value of their employees. ¡°Mr. Lidell, there are only 40 people in our current team. Even if we will recruit someter, one floor is more than enough. This office building has a total of 60 floors. Are we renting the other floors out after we buy it?¡± Pearl came back to her senses and asked. If he bought the building and rented out the other floors, it would be quite cost-effective. After all, the location where this office building had not been fully developed yet. Once it was developed, then the price would definitely rise. If he had the money to spare, he could make a long-term investment. However, buying this building now would definitely cost a premium. After all, the other parties were not fools. If you could see that the price would increase in the future, the others would naturally see it too. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°There is no need to rent out. We are investing, not trying to bendlords.¡± After David finished speaking, he thought for a while and added, ¡°Call thendlord to make an appointmentter and I will talk to him. I want to buy this ce to prepare for a big fight in , Springfield.¡± He was afraid that Pearl would mess things up. If Pearl went to talk to thendlord, then there would definitely be an inspection and evaluation. Finally, the price would be reduced and the transaction would have half-failed by then. ¡°Of course, Mr. Lidell,¡± Pearl replied. Now that David had made up his mind, she had nothing to say. From what she knew about David, once David decided something, it was useless for her to object. Besides, it was not her money. She was just an employee after all. The two of them entered the office building and went to the thirty-sixth floor. The people following behind them looked at each other and could see the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. They felt like they were riding a roller-coaster from the moment the big boss arrived, their emotions fluctuating the entire time. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 191 David came to the office on the thirty-sixth floor. Then, he sat in the general manager¡¯s office and listened to Pearl recount the situation to him. However, Pearl hid the fact that Gunther was trying to take her to bed. She only said that he wanted them to sell thend to him at half the price. David actually thought it did not matter, and he actually wanted to sell it at half off! What he wanted was not to make money, so it did not matter if he lost out or made a profit. He only wanted thevish points. As long as he spent the money and got thevish points, everything else was trivial. However, doing so seemed to be a bit of a blow to Pearl and the others¡¯ confidence. Plus, he would also create p a cowardly image of himself. If word about this got out, everyone would line up to bully him so how would Pearl continue to work in Springfield? How would the East League Capitals continue to grow? What was the point of even having the system if he continued to live so cowardly? Hence, he had to give the opponent a strong counterattack on this matter. He had to teach the other party a lesson to make them an example to others. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Also, it would give East League Capitals some prestige in Springfield and make Pearl¡¯s job much easier. ¡°Miss Pearl, make an appointment with thendlord and schedule a meeting with that Gunther person from Prosperity Properties. I will buy the building first and then go to see him,¡± David said. ¡°Okay, Mr. Lidell,¡± Pearl replied. Then, she started making calls. However, thendlord of this office building was busy for the time being. Hence, David had to meet Gunther from Prosperity Properties first. Pearl called Gunther again. ¡°Miss Warner, have you thought it through? If you knew it woulde to this, so you shouldn¡¯t have done that in the first ce. You¡¯re just upsetting everyone. See? You still have t o obey me at the end of the day,¡± Gunther said in azy voice. He felt that Pearl must have heard about his identity and background and was now taking the initiative to call him to apologize. ¡°Gunther, my boss is here, and he wants to see you,¡± Pearl said bluntly. ¡°Oh? Your boss is here? What a coincidence, I¡¯ve wanted to meet your mysterious boss for a long time. Once your boss agrees, I want to see how you¡¯ll escape from me. Wash up and wait for me,¡± Gunther said teasingly over the phone. Pearl did not respond to Gunther¡¯s teasing. In the end, the two parties made an appointment to meet in a teahouse. Pearl had just hung up on Gunther when Rhonda pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°Rhonnie! What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait outside? I¡¯m talking to the boss,¡± Pearl said to Rhonda as thetter walked in. She did not expect Rhonda to suddenly push the door open ande in. ¡°I came in to see the man that my Pearly was thinking about all the time. I want to see what kind of charm he has that¡¯s able to fascinate you,¡± Rhonda said with a smile. ¡°Rhonnie, what nonsense are you talking about? It¡¯s my boss you¡¯re talking about, get out now! We¡¯re talking business,¡± Pearl said as she pushed Rhonda out. ¡°How am I talking nonsense? Pearly, you often call out his name in your dreams. Oh, this upsets me so much. You¡¯re calling another man¡¯s name when you¡¯re with me.¡± ¡°Rhonnie!¡± Pearl eximed with a flushed face and slightly red eyes. Rhonnie had actually said such a thing in front of David and had embarrassed herpletely. How would she face David in the future? She wanted so badly to jump down from the 36th floor. Rhonda also felt that the joke went overboard and quickly said, ¡°I was just kidding. It¡¯s all a joke. Um¡­ your name is David, right? I was just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± David was also a little dumbfounded at this time. He noticed this woman named Rhonda right from the start. This woman was unique, and it was as if she was exuding a kind of magic that attracted the attention of men. Her figure was even better than Pearl¡¯s. ¡°Miss Pearl, who is this?¡± David asked as if he had not heard their conversation. ¡°Mr. Lidell, this is Rhonda Rogers, my ssmate from university and also my best friend,¡± Pearl also rposed herself and replied. ¡°Hi, Miss Rogers. Thank you for taking care of Miss Pearl in Springfield,¡± David said magnanimously to Rhonda. ¡°You still have a little conscience, but you don¡¯t have to thank me. Pearly is closer to me than you and we have known each other from way back then, so it is only right I take care of her.¡± Rhonda said. ¡°Anyway, I still have to thank you. Miss Rogers, when are you free? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal!¡± ¡°No need. You should solve Pearly¡¯s problem quickly. She has been so down these days. If you didn¡¯t come, she would have been forced into bed by that Gunther person!¡± After hearing Rhonda say this, David looked at Pearl and asked, ¡°Miss Pearl, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°N-Nothing, Mr. Lidell.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± David said tly. David¡¯s tone made Pearl feel as if she could not reject him. Even Rhonda noticed the change in David¡¯s attitude. The moment she finished speaking, she clearly felt a cold light sweeping over her. David doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person.¡¯ Only then did she start looking at David seriously. After David heard what Pearl said, his whole body was seething with rage. Originally, he thought that Gunther was only seeking money, and if that was the case, they could still discuss it. Wasn¡¯t it just money? He had a lot of it anyway. However, now the other party dared to foster bad intentions toward Pearl. He was obviously courting death. He was a little fortunate now that he had sent Wayne and Gordon to protect Pearl, otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. ¡°Mr. Lidell, I didn¡¯t suffer since I was protected by Wayne and Gordon. On the contrary, several of Gunther¡¯s bodyguards were knocked to the ground by Wayne and Gordon,¡± Pearl said in a low voice. ¡°Miss Pearl, in the future, I hope you can report to me in time. If Wayne and Gordon were just a few dayste, could you imagine the consequences? What could I change even if I cut Gunther into eight pieces?¡± ¡°I-I got it, Mr. Lidell. Are we still going to see Gunther then?¡± ¡°Of course, why not? Since he dares to do this, he should be prepared to pay the price,¡± David said in a calm tone. ¡°Mr. Lidell, I didn¡¯t suffer and Gunther¡¯s background is very strong. We are not from Springfield after all, so let¡¯s forget it!¡± After David finished speaking, he stood up and walked to the window. Then, he said, ¡°Is he? I would like to see how strong he is to have the balls to mess with my people.¡± At this moment, Pearl looked at David¡¯s back in a daze. This was the man she admired, and he dared to be enemies with everyone for her. Rhonda was also stunned at this moment. When David spoke, it made her feel like he was looking down on the world. How could someone so young make her feel this way? It was so incredible! Chapter 192 Chapter 192 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 192 Gunther rushed to the agreed location with two bodyguards. One of them had a short stature, but it could be seen that he had very powerful explosive power. He was the champion of the underground boxing ring and had won 27 consecutive victories and Ko-ed all of his opponents. The other was tall. He looked at least two meters tall and weighed more than three hundred kilograms. He was a foreigner who was said to have been a mercenary at one time. Although Gunther did not believe that anyone would dare to do anything to him in Springfield, after what he had experienced thest time at the Starry Night Hotel when several of his bodyguards were taken down by the two people brought by Pearl, he called his brother Morris and went to his underground boxing ring to pick two powerful people to protect himself. As a result, these two were chosen. Even though they were here to guarantee his safety, in reality, Gunther wanted them to kill the two people around Pearl the next time they were to engage in a fight. Otherwise, how would he have a chance? He had seen these two people in action in the underground boxing ring and they were both very strong. They were able to take down ordinary people almost instantly, so he felt that at the very least, they were no weaker than the two around Pearl. This time, he was going to bring them over to see whether they could defeat the other party. If they could not, he would just rece them. Gunther came to the agreed ce and entered the private room. David, Pearl, Wayne, and Gordon were already waiting. Rhonda did note, not because she did not want to, but because she was afraid that Gunther would recognize her. She did not want to reveal her identity yet. After all, she had known Pearl for so many years and had never told Pearl the truth. If it was suddenly revealed, she was it would affect her rtionship with Pearl. David was sitting in a chair while Pearl made him tea. Meanwhile, Wayne and Gordon were standing behind David. Gunther walked in and sat opposite David, took a sip of the cup of tea Pearl had made, and looked at Pearl¡¯s curvy body with a smile. His eyes were full of lust as if he wanted to see through Pearl¡¯s clothes. He did not pay any attention to David who was sitting on the opposite side or his two bodyguards who stood quietly behind him. Pearl felt a little ufortable while Gunther was ogling her. After putting down the teapot, she stood behind David and used David to cover her body. Then she put her hands on David¡¯s shoulders and gently rubbed his shoulders while blushing David did not expect Pearl to do this, and it was the first time they had such a close encounter. However, he quickly came back to his senses after being stunned for a while. Gunther¡¯s eyes burned when he saw this, jealousy filling his body. Pearl was the woman he liked, and she was tantly disrespecting him by acting so intimately with other men in front of him. Moreover, Pearl had always showed him the attitude of a businesswoman, but now she was showing the attitude of a vulnerable little woman in front of David. How could Gunther take this? He had not been so angry for a long, long time. Pearl watched the look in Gunther¡¯s eyes change from lewdness to anger and smiled lightly. Suddenly, she bent down and put her head on David¡¯s shoulder, caressing David¡¯s face with her soft and supple cheek. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! David could even smell Pearl¡¯s soft breath with a hint of fragrance. He saw that Gunther was on the verge of exploding and knew that Pearl was deliberately provoking Gunther, so he allowed her to fool around. He would not suffer any disadvantages regardless, right? Pearl wanted to irritate Gunther and embarrass him, but at the same time, she also wanted to get closer to David. Ever since David said that he would avenge her no matter how great Gunther¡¯s background was, his aura had utterly fascinated her, and she knew that she had beenpletely conquered by David. Since there was no room for anyone else in her heart, what was the harm in letting David take advantage of it? Gunther¡¯s face was contorted and he looked like he was about to explode. Suddenly, a vicious thought popped into Gunther¡¯s head. He wanted to take down Pearl in front of David. ¡®Aren¡¯t you showing your love in front of me? I¡¯ll do the same to you when you¡¯re in the palm of my hand.¡¯ Therefore, he secretly sent a message under the table to his brother Morris, asking him to send someone here. He told Morris that the other party was an outsider and was very powerful. He not only robbed him of the project that he had already prepared for, but he also wanted to attack him. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 193 After Gunther sent the message, his emotions that had been on the verge of being ring out settled down. As he was looking at David and Pearl, he thought, ¡®Come on, continue with your show of affection. Damn, I¡¯ll show youter! i¡¯ll let you see what a real show of affection is!¡¯ Thinking that it would not be long before he dominated Pearl in front of David, Gunther¡¯s twisted heart suddenly felt a lot better. It had been a few minutes since Gunther entered the private room, and neither of them spoke. At this time, David said, ¡°So, you are Gunther? I heard that you want to disrespect Miss Pearl and you also want us to sell you thend we bid for to you at half the price?¡± ¡°You must have misheard,¡± Gunther said. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the truth then? Tell me.¡± David asked. ¡°The truth is that you will not only give me thend for free, but you will also clean Miss Warner behind you and send her to my bed,¡± Gunther replied arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m curious how you have the confidence to make such a request,¡± David said in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s because I am the second son of the Daniels in Springfield. If you outsiders want to gain a foothold in Springfield, you must serve us well, otherwise, all your investments in Springfield will fail.¡± The Daniels in Springfield? David tried to recall whether any SCC members in Springfield had Daniels as theirst name. Since his mind power was very strong, he could remember almost everything, so he quickly remembered that SCC seemed to have a core member named Morris Daniels. Furthermore, thest time he joined the group chat, the other party was very rude to him and seemed to be at odds with Bill. Although the two were not necessarily rted, they were in Springfield, and they all had Daniels as theirst name. Plus, they were all incredibly arrogant, so even if they were not rted, they should know each other, right? ¡°The second son of the Daniels in Springfield? Do you know Morris? What¡¯s the rtionship between you two?¡± David asked. Gunther was taken aback by the question. David knew his brother? Plus, he dared to call Morris¡¯ name without any trace of fear or respect. Who among the ordinary people dared to call Morris¡¯ name directly? They would all address Morris as Mr. Morris. Anyone who dared to call Morris¡¯ name in Springfield was either on the same level as him or lying in the hospital. Who was David? Did he provoke a powerful man? Gunther muttered internally. In recent years, one of the reasons why Gunther had been able to do anything he wanted in Springfield was that he was relying on the background of the Daniels in Springfield and also because his brother was one of the four outstanding talents in Springfield. Hence, he had a wide range of rtionships in Springfield, and was able to do just about anything he wanted. The other reason was that although he was arrogant, he never provoked any powerful characters. He was very self-aware of this. Before causing trouble to Pearl, he deliberately investigated the background of East League International and found that it was an investmentpany that had just been established in River City of South River Province. Although it was well-funded, he did not find any strong connections supporting it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. That was why he was prepared to exploit the other party for a fortune and also wanted to bring Pearl, this exceptional beauty, to bed. East League International had recently invested heavily in Springfield, and the total investment in the land that David had taken away from him had exceeded 50 billion. If the other party did not act as per his request, with the Daniels¡¯ power in Springfield, East League International would definitely lose everything. That was why he was threatening Pearl. However, now it seemed that this boss from East League International was not an easy person to deal with. In his opinion, no ordinary person who knew his brother Morris would dare to call him by his first name and be left unscathed. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 194 ¡°You know my brother?¡± Gunther asked unnaturally. David was taken aback. He did not expect Morris and Gunther to be brothers. Then there was nothing else to say. Although he and Morris were both core members of the SCC, Morris and Bill were at odds with each other, and he was the person whom Bill added, so naturally, he would be at odds with Morris too. In addition, Morris had disyed strong hostility towards him. Since he was an enemy, he had to be taken down destructively. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Moreover, even if Morris was not hostile to him, with what Gunther had done, David would not be able to reconcile with him. Money was a small matter to him but disrespecting the people around him would be viting his bottom line. ¡°Does your brother Morris know what you did? Would you like to call him to tell him about it? You can tell him that my name is David Lidell.¡± David¡¯s remarks made Gunther instinctively think that he might be in trouble. Anyone who dared to state their name in front of his brother meant that his brother would also know them, and the two parties might be on the same level. Even if they were not, they would be not much worse than his brother. He concluded that the issue might have be a bit troublesome now. He could not afford to offend the people that were on the same level as his brother. Gunther shivered at the thought of possibly causing trouble for his brother. Even he would be scared when Morris flew into a rage. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Gunther asked, acting a little unnaturally, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? My name is David Lidell. As for who I am, you can ask Morris.¡± ¡°Since you and my brother know each other, let¡¯s forget about what happened today. I still have something to do, farewell!¡± After Gunther finished saying that, he prepared himself to leave. He needed to go back and learn more about David¡¯s identity. As for calling Morris now, he did not dare to do so. He would wait until he found out who David was. If he really could not afford to offend him, then he would just apologize. A great man knew when to yield. Even great heroes had been humiliated before, much less him. At the end of the day, he was scared. However, just as he got up and was about to leave, he was blocked by Wayne and Gordon. ¡°David, what is the meaning of this?¡± Gunther asked, turning his head. ¡°What do I mean? You suspended my project, and even tried to disrespect me. Do you think I¡¯ll just let this matter rest just like that?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°What do I want? Isn¡¯t there a za in front of this ce? Go over there, kneel, and apologizet o Miss Pearl and then I¡¯ll put this matter to rest.¡± ¡°No way! David, don¡¯t be dissatisfied with small gains. It won¡¯t be good for anyone if this matter blows up,¡± Gunther growled. Asking him to kneel and apologize in public? This was simply not possible! This would not only ruin his reputation, it would ruin the Daniels¡¯ and his brother¡¯s reputation in Springfield. If he did this, the first person to look for him would be Morris. Morris valued his reputation above everything else. If he knelt, this would represent not only himself, but his entire family kneeling. ¡°No? Then don¡¯t even think of leaving today. Call Morris toe to pick you up,¡± David said. Today, he wanted to be arrogant for once and have a fight with Morris. He wanted to make people who wanted to disrespect him understand that they would need to pay a price for doing so. He and Morris were both core members of the SCC, and he expected the organization to solve this through mediation. Still, he was also a core member who only just joined, while Morris was a veteran of the SCC, S o it was possible that the SCC would still favor Morris. However, he was not afraid. He had just joined the two most powerful organizations in the country. This was the perfect time to see if they worked. It was not his fault. He was just following the normal procedure and it was the other party that was deliberately causing trouble for him. He was the reasonable one, and ording to the rules of the organization, the organization would still side with him. He would use this opportunity to show his prestige in Springfield so that he could spend the nextrge amount of money smoothly. ¡®Sigh, every day I open my eyes and think about how to spend money. I don¡¯t think anyone else has the same problem as me.¡¯ ¡°David, don¡¯t go too far! It won¡¯t be good for you to push me too hard! You are an outsider after all, and if you want to gain a foothold in Springfield, you still need to rely on the local forces. So, you better show some respect so that both sides can get out of this,¡± Gunther advised. ¡°I am going to force you today, and what can you do about it? Take the three of them down and have Morrise and pick them up,¡± David said casually. As soon as he said that, Wayne and Gordon attacked both of Gunther¡¯s bodyguards at the same time. The four of them quickly engaged in a fight. Although the two around Gunther were not bad, they were still a bit far behind Wayne and Gordon, who had gone through life and death in foreign countries for many years.. Both of them were top-tier first-line masters and they were only one step away from the Tiger Rank. After only a few dozen moves, they knocked the two brought by Gunther to the ground and Gunther¡¯s men immediately lost their fighting strength. Gunther did not expect the other party to be so powerful. They were the people he handpicked in Morris¡¯ underground boxing ring. If they could be defeated so quickly, this also further confirmed that David¡¯s identity was not t o be trifled with. In the blink of an eye, only Gunther was left standing alone. David got up and walked over. ¡°David, what do you want? Listen to me, if you really do anything to me, then the Daniels¡¯ will fight to the death with you! I advise you to think about the consequences,¡± Gunther said nervously. Now, he was really afraid that David would do something to him. ¡°Fight to the death, huh? From the moment you started having ideas about Miss Pearl, we have already started this fight. Now, I will just be charging you some interest from first.¡± David finished saying that and pped Gunther in the face. p! With a scream, Gunther flew several meters away. Several teeth were also sent sailing through the air. David¡¯s p was very heavy. Half of Gunther¡¯s face instantly swelled several times and half of his teeth almost fell out. And this scene happened to be seen by Lester Cox, who had just pushed the door open. As Morris¡¯ right-hand man, Lester was confident in his own strength. After receiving a call from Morris telling him to bring someone over to check on Gunther, he came over by himself. In his opinion, if he could not solve it, then it would be useless to bring more people. When Lester saw Gunther flying backward after being pped, Lester did not need any more reason as he rushed directly to David¡¯s side to punch him. The second son of the Daniels was injured so badly right under his nose, how would he exin it to Morris if he did not cripple the other party? Chapter 195 Chapter 195 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 195 David¡¯s mind power was incredibly powerful. The moment Lester opened the door, he had already spotted him. He also expected that the opponent would rush over to attack him, but when he was about to take action and directly destroy the opponent, Wayne and Gordon quickly blocked him and attacked Lester at the same time. The two of them had worked together for many years, and in this case, they naturally had a tacit understanding. Gordon caught every punch and was ready to block Lester¡¯s attack. Meanwhile, Wayne would attack Lester¡¯s bottom half and would do a leg sweep to take down the opponent. Lester was going to punch David, but as soon as he got to David, two people rushed to attack him. Facing the extremely coordinated attack from Wayne and Gordon, Lester did not panic at all. While punching Gordon, he also raised his right foot to block Wayne¡¯s kick. Thump! Thump! Wayne and Gordon took two steps back at the same time and David reached out to catch them, dispersing the momentum. Meanwhile, Lester quickly slid back five or six meters before hitting the wall, knocking arge chunk of paint off the wall with a loud thud. Blood gushed out from Lester¡¯s chest and slowly flowed out from the corner of his mouth. He was careless. Lester looked at Wayne and Gordon in shock. The strength of each of these two people was at least equal to him, not to mention that the two of them had joined forces and caught him off guard. The fight just now had caused him to suffer serious injuries. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the opponent to be so strong!¡¯ Wayne and Gordon were a little surprised to see Lester standing even under thebined attack of the two of them. It had been so long since they met an opponent on the same level as them. If they worked together, no one would be their opponents so long as they did not encounter people from the Tiger Rank. It was quite remarkable that Lester could hurriedly and indirectly catch their all-out punch and still stand up. ¡°May I know who you are and why do you want to hurt the second son of the Daniels?¡± Lester asked, calming the blood surging in his chest. ¡°Who are you?¡± David asked, looking at Lester. ¡°I am Lester Cox. I am now working for the eldest son of the Daniels,¡± Lester replied. ¡°Morris?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°L-Lester! Quick¡­ Help¡­ Help me!¡± Gunther struggled to his feet and shouted at Lester. Lester ignored him. Right now, he was even struggling to save himself. If the other two made another move, he would be knocked down. Even before he was injured, he could not win against the other two, and now that he was injured, he was definitely not their opponent. Now, he just hoped that Mr. Morris¡¯ name could exert some pressure on the other party. After all, Morris was not one of the four outstanding talents in Springfield in vain. Not a lot of people dared to disrespect him in Springfield. Who would have expected David to smile, ignore him, and turn to Gunther. Wayne and Gordon understood at once and rushed to Lester at the same time. Lester¡¯s heart tightened for a moment, and before he could speak, the attack of the two reached him. He could only passively defend himself now. mouth and his body slowly slid down to the floor. Right now, he hadpletely lost his ability to fight. Gunther watched with horror as Lester spat out a mouthful of blood and was knocked to the ground. He knelt in front of David fearfully and said tremblingly, ¡°M-Mr. Lidell! P-Please s-s-spare m e! I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have offended you!¡± He really regretted it now. Why did he provoke this harbinger of cmity for no reason? Even Morris¡¯ right-hand man, Lester, was defeated, so what was to be of him? ¡°Call Morris and ask him to pick you up,¡± David said nkly. Chapter 196 Chapter 196 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 196 ¡°What? Call him now! If you don¡¯t call him, I can only hit you.¡± After David finished speaking, he reached out and prepared to p Gunther in the face. Gunther was so frightened that he stretched out his hand to block it. Then, he quickly said, ¡°O O-Okay! I-I¡¯ll call him now. I¡¯ll call him right now!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Every time Gunther said a word, he gasped in pain. David¡¯s p was so hard just now that it had traumatized him. Gunther took out the phone with trembling hands and dialed Morris¡¯ number. The call went through, and Morris¡¯ voice came from the other side. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Morris, quick¡­ Come s-save me!¡± Gunther replied in a trembling voice. His mouth hurt so bad. Half of the teeth were pped off by David, so it would be a wonder if it did not hurt. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Can¡¯t you speak clearly? Didn¡¯t I tell Lester to bring someone to go help you? Is he not there yet?¡± Morris asked over the phone. Gunther nced at David and did not know how to respond. David took the phone and said, ¡°Lester is already lying on the ground, so you bettere and pick him up now. If you don¡¯te, Gunther will end up like him too.¡± Gunther shuddered again when he heard David¡¯s words. ¡°Who are you?¡± Morris¡¯ cold voice came over the phone. ¡°You¡¯ll know who I am when youe. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± David said tly. ¡°Fine!¡± Morris hung up the phone after he finished talking. David threw the phone back to Gunther and walked back to the chair in front of Pearl, waiting for Morris to arrive. What happened just now was over very quickly. Meanwhile, Pearl had not recovered until now. Looking at Gunther¡¯s tragic appearance, and Lester, who was limp and had vomited blood all over the ce, Pearl was also a little scared. At the end of the day, she was a woman and it was the first time she had seen such a bloody scene. ¡°Mr. Lidell, why don¡¯t we leave first?¡± Pearl suggested as she massaged David¡¯s shoulders. David reached out and patted Pearl¡¯s hand on his shoulder. Heforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Miss Pearl, I¡¯m here. They can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± David also took out his phone and sent Bill a message. He asked Bill about Morris. Bill thought David was trying to kill Morris because thetter had previously targeted him in the group chat. He told David that Morris¡¯ family was pretty powerful in Springfield, but it was still far from some real aristocratic families. The person supporting Morris was another SCC boss who was somewhat in conflict with the big boss, Clinton. That was why Morris was also at odds with them. Moreover, Morris was ruthless. He would find a way to kill or maim anyone who was his enemy before even considering giving up. Therefore, he had offended many people in Springfield, but because of his own strength and strong support, he was still able to live carefreely to this day. David briefed Bill about today¡¯s events. This took Bill by surprise. He then asked David to tell him the address quickly. He also told David not to be impulsive and wait for him toe. From Bill¡¯s point of view, Springfield was Morris¡¯s base, and it was hard to say whether David, an outsider, could beat Morris, the local tyrant. David was the person named by the big boss Clinton, so he had to report this. Otherwise, if David really collided with Morris, then it would be a sh that would leave both sides injured. It was really hard to determine what the result of this would be. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 197 David sat in the chair and closed his eyes, enjoying Pearl¡¯s massage as he waited for Morris to arrive. It did not matter whether Bill came or not. He was not afraid of Morris at all even if he did not have Bill¡¯s help. Now, he was no longer the David who had only just discovered the system. At that time, he had no foundation and had to be careful in everything he did, for fear of being noticed by major forces. However, now he had sessfully joined the two most powerful organizations in the country. With them supporting him, he would not be afraid of Morris as long as he did not vite the rules and regtions of the organization. Besides, David was also not afraid of the people behind Morris. Even though Morris was one of the four outstanding talents in Springfield and a veteran of the SCC, he was still significantlyckingpared to the Special Task Force and Falcon. The two sides were not on the same level at all. Not long after, the door of the private room was pushed open again. This time, the first person who came in was a tall man with a chubby face. He was followed by a few people who looked like masters. The leader was naturally Morris, the eldest son of the Daniels in Springfield, one of the four outstanding talents, and also the core big shot of SCC. At first nce, David thought Morris was the kind of person with developed limbs and a simple mind, but how could he be such a brainless person if he could be one of Springfield¡¯s four outstanding talents and core member of the SCC? After Morris came in, he nced at the situation in the private room. Lester had already fainted while lying in the corner. Half of Gunther¡¯s face was extremely swollen and he was kneeling on the ground while feeling lost. On the opposite side, a young man was sitting on a chair while three people were standing behind him. Among them, a young woman was massaging his shoulders. After Morris and the others walked in, a person behind him went to check Lester¡¯s condition and then reported, ¡°Mr. Morris, Lester is only passed out and his life is not in danger, but he should be seriously injured!¡± ¡°Take him to the hospital,¡± Morris ordered, his voice a little rough. ¡°Roger that!¡± Then, two people came up and took Lester out of the private room before sending him to the hospital. When Gunther saw Morrise in, he stood up and walked in front of Morris before calling out, ¡°Morris!¡± Unexpectedly, Morris nced at Gunther, kicked him hard, and scolded, ¡°You piece of trash! You have utterly humiliated the Daniels!¡± Gunther staggered backward after he was kicked by Morris. Then, he sat on the ground with a dazed face. Morris did not want to do anything to Gunther. He did not even try too hard with the kick, otherwise he would have put Gunther on the brink of death with that one kick. The moment he came in, he spotted Gunther kneeling on the ground, and this made him a little angry. On the contrary, he would not say anything if Gunther was lying on the ground like Lester. After all, he was not that powerful, so it could not be helped. At the very least, he would not have embarrassed the Daniels. If word got out that Gunther was kneeling in front of outsiders, how could he continue show his face? How would the Daniels show their faces around others? After Morris did this, he walked slowly across to David, sat down, and looked at David carefully. He had never seen this young man before. As far as Springfield was concerned, he would definitely know anyone this young whilst still being capable enough to be brought to the table. Therefore, he was sure the young man was not a Springfield native. An outsider who dared to touch the Daniels in Springfield! How bold! Furthermore, he was also acting so recklessly. Even if David was a dragon, he would still have to humble himself when he was in Springfield. While Morris was looking at David, David was looking at Morris too. Apart from being big and appearing fierce, there was nothing special about him at all. The legendary eldest son of the Daniels, the core boss of SCC, and one of the four outstanding talents Springfield looked like this? This disappointed David a little. In his opinion, this kind of person should be holding a folding fan with a personable demeanor while advising others. ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to act against the Daniels? I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation, otherwise, the consequences will be more serious than you imagine,¡± Morris said to David in a rough voice. Although his voice was a bit rough, it could still send chills down people¡¯s spines. David did not answer Morris¡¯s question. Instead, he said, ¡°You are Morris, huh? Gunther suspended my project and tried to use force to disrespect the people around me, do you know that?¡± ¡°If he suspended your project, it means that your project should be suspended and if he disrespects your people, it means they deserved it. This is not the reason why you should beat him and force him to kneel,¡± Morris said as a matter of factly. David wanted tough when he heard that. It was useless to reason with such a person. ¡°My name is David Lidell and I¡¯ve beaten and scolded your people. The one who kneels to me i s still standing, and the one who didn¡¯t kneel is lying on the ground. What can you do about i t?¡± David smiled as he said this while looking at Morris. David Lidell? The name was somewhat familiar. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Morris struggled to recall it though. It seemed that the newest core member that just joined SCC some time ago was called David Lidell. And this guy named David had also beaten Zachary, one of the eight great fighters of the T Faction. There was a lot of uproar in SCC and many people wanted to see who David was. ¡°Are you the David that Bill added?¡± Morris asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder you dare to look down on the Daniels. The Daniels in Springfield is indeed a little worse off than the Quinns in Capital City. So if you dare to look down on the Quinns, then you¡¯ll naturally look down on the Daniels. However, you seem to have forgotten where you are.¡± ¡°Of course, I know where this is. It¡¯s Springfield, but so what?¡± David said nonchntly. ¡°Alright! David, today I want to see what¡¯s so great about you, a person who dares to challenge Zachary,¡± Morris stood up and said loudly. A loud voice resounded throughout the room. David hadpletely disregarded him and the Daniels by saying that. ¡®So what can you do to me even if I disrespected your people in your territory?¡¯ This was simply the greatest insult to him! Morris had not met such an arrogant person in a long time. Today, he would test David no matter what to see if he was really as powerful as the rumors said. If David was nowhere near as good as he was made out to be, then Morris would not hesitatet o cripple him. However, David remained unmoved. He wanted to see what Morris was going to do. Was he going to use violence? He felt that he could knock them all down. Only the old man standing beside Morris was a little more powerful among the people that Morris brought, but he was probably simr to Paul and he barely had the strength to enter the Tiger Rank If he really were to take action and use his full force, he would be able to knock the old man down in three moves at most. Meanwhile, if Morris used the power behind him to suppress the East League International, he could only reveal a little bit of his identity before letting the organization suppress the Daniels. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 198 The people behind Morris were ready to attack at any time. As long as Morris gave them the order, they would directly take down David. Wayne and Gordon also walked from behind David to the front with serious expressions on their faces. The other party was not weak, and there might be a tough battle on their hands. In any case, they had to protect David, which was their duty as bodyguards. When they were abroad, they could even sacrifice their lives in a hail of bullets for the safety o f their employers, let alone in such a small scene. Morris stood up and stared at David. He was hesitant at first, but now he did not care anymore. He was going to take David down first before he decided on anything. Even if Clinton was behind David, he himself was not without support. He had to restore the prestige of the Daniels first, otherwise, it would be hard to get people to respect him if he let David go today. If David could fight Zachary and still stand here intact, he was not a simple character, it did not matter whether he won or lost. Right now, only David was still sitting in the chair with a somewhat indifferent expression. He wanted to see what Morris was going to do. If the other party took action, he would directly take them all down. No matter how he looked at it, he was the one who was in the right. After joining two major organizations and carefully reading the organization¡¯s rules and regtions, as well as powers and obligations, David created a motto for himself. With justice on his side, he could go anywhere He would not take the initiative to offend others, but if others dare to offend him, then it would mean that they were tired of living. Although Pearl was a little nervous, she continued to massage David¡¯s shoulders. She believed that David would handle things perfectly. Just when the two sides had their swords drawn and were about to start, a voice broke the peace in the private room. ¡°Stop it, Morris!¡± Bill came in quickly, panting. Seeing that neither of them made a move, he was relieved. Fortunately, he managed toe in time. If the fight broke out, it would be hard to peacefully end it. As long as nobody had acted yet, there was still room to negotiate. Morris did not have to look back to know who it was. Clinton¡¯sckey, Bill, was one of the core members of the SCC, just like him. ¡°Bill, even if you¡¯re here today, you can¡¯t stop me. David dares to look down on my family. Those who dare to disrespect my family must be prepared to be maimed by me! But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him die here,¡± Morris said without looking back. Morris¡¯ tone was extremely arrogant as if David was on his chopping board and he could do anything to him. When David heard Morris¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Morris, aren¡¯t you a little overconfident? Do you think you can do anything to me? I really don¡¯t care about you. Bill, don¡¯t worry about what happens today, I want to see what he can do to me.¡± ¡°You two, please take a step back! We are all core members of SCC. If you do this, you will be a laughing stock. No matter who wins or loses, it will be a major loss for the SCC.¡± Bill stepped forward to persuade them. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He also knew that it would not be easy for these two to stop. He knew Morris very well and understood thetter valued his prestige more than anything else. He was vicious and merciless, plus he would definitely seek revenge whenever he was wronged. Today, David disrespected him and his family, so he would definitely move to restore his pride. In his eyes, it was never toote to seek revenge. On the other hand, although David had only ever had a brief interaction with Morris, would someone who dared to go head-on with Zachary be a coward? At the end of the day, this was not David¡¯s fault. It was all because of Gunther, Morris¡¯ disappointment of a brother. Bill had long suspected that David was likely a descendant of a hidden aristocratic family. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 199 None of these people were easy to deal with. However, Bill was helpless. The big boss had just spoken, and he told him to stop these two people and not let them take things any further now. Hence, he could only bite the bullet. Bill was also clear about the big boss¡¯s concerns. The ten-year appointment between the big boss, Lorraine, and Stan wasing up, which was very important to him. Even he was devoted to this matter during this period. If David and Morris fought at this time, it would definitely trigger a series of reactions. David was the person he named to join the core of SCC, and he was also a big help for Bill¡¯s ten -year appointment. Therefore, Bill would definitely not sit idly by. This would inevitably create a gap with the people behind Morris, and he also needed to use all the power of the SCC to deal with T Faction and Stan. At this critical moment, the big boss definitely did not want to cause additional trouble and start a conflict close to home. ¡°Bill, you also heard that he not only disrespected my family, but he also disrespected me. Do you think you can stop this today?¡± Morris said in a stern voice. He was on the verge of flying into a rage now. Seeing that the situation was out of control, Bill quickly said, ¡°Morris, let the boss decide what to do. What do you think? Everyone is a member of the management of the SCC and doing thing will affect our unity.¡± He hoped that by mentioning a few bosses, he would calm Morris. ¡°I¡¯ll hand him over to the bosses after I cripple him. Get him!¡± As soon as Morris finished speaking, two people rushed out from behind him as Wayne and Gordon also went up to meet them. At that moment, the four of them were engaged in a fight. Thump! Thump! Thump! The sound of punches and kicks suddenly resounded throughout the private room. ¡°You¡­¡± Bill was seething from Morris¡¯s actions. He came in a hurry and he did not bring anyone with him. Therefore, he could not stop Morris¡¯s completely unreasonable actions and could only watch idly by. The four of them were fighting and for a moment, it was difficult to tell who the winner was Morris ran an underground boxing ring in Springfield, and he had recruited many experts from home and abroad. This time, he brought only a portion of them. However, the two sides were equally strong. Yet, Wayne and Gordon still had a certain advantage.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Morris saw that his people were slow to defeat the other party and they were still at a disadvantage, hence he winked at the people behind him. Immediately, two more people went up to join the fight. Wayne and Gordon had a slight upper hand just now, but after the other two joined in the fight, they were outssed. However, they suddenly changed their fighting style and theypletely let go of their inhibitions. Now, they were not defending, but focusing on offense. This kind of ss-cannon style of fighting left the opponents battered even though two more people had joined them. Of course, the two on David¡¯s side were both seriously injured as well. After all, the difference in strength between everyone was miniscule, they were all at the top o f the fighting pyramid. Because of that, Wayne and Gordon could gain the upper hand because of their umted experience after many years of life and death abroad Chapter 200 Chapter 200 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 200 David looked at the two sides fighting, and his face gradually turned gloomy. Even though their fatal moves were causing the other party to be flustered, Wayne and Gordon were unable to endure the fight for very long. At the end of the day, there were four people on the opposite side and their strength was not much worse than theirs. As the saying goes, there was strength in numbers. If this went on, Wayne and Gordon would soon be defeated. He reached out and patted Pearl¡¯s hand on his shoulder and said, ¡°Miss Pearl, step back.¡± Pearl immediately understood. She stopped her massage, took a few steps back, and looked at David nervously. ¡°David, I told you this is Springfield, not a ce where you can do whatever you want. If you kowtow to me and apologize, I will only take your two hands and not your life.¡± Morris said with a smile. It seemed that he was confident that he would win. David looked at Morris, who had a smile on his face, and said, ¡°I hope you can stillughter.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his aura instantly exploded. He jumped past the table in front of him and grabbed Morris with one hand. Morris did not even have time to react. He only felt a tightness in his chest as he was facing David¡¯s mountain-sized vigor, which made him indescribably ufortable. At this moment, David had moved toward him and grabbed his neck with one hand. The old man standing next to Morris immediately pushed Morris aside and then stood in the position where Morris was moments ago. He folded his arms in front of him, ready to resist David¡¯s attack David originally wanted to catch Morris first, but now that his n was ruined by the old man, his power erupted again and he punched the opponent¡¯s arms that were crossed in front of him. Thump! A loud voice sounded in the ears of everyone in the private room. Even the four who were fighting next to him stopped fighting and turned to look at David. David punched the old man¡¯s arms, the great force causing the old man¡¯s arms to split open as the punch broke through his defense. The other party only felt a burst of force attacking him. He was a Tiger Ranker and yet he could not resist this at all? He could only let this powerful force push his arms away and attack his chest. Then, his body involuntarily flew backward. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The old man flew more than ten meters away after David punched him. He mmed into the wall before spurting out a mouthful of blood. Then, both of his handsy weakly by his side. He stared at David, who was still lying on the table opposite him, in horror. The punch was so powerful that it not only broke his hands but also broke several of his ribs. This young man was too strong. He was a Tiger Rank master who had been very famous for many years. Even if he was no longer at his peak because of his age, he was still in the Tiger Rank. He could easily knock out the four first-ss peak level masters who were fighting next to him down without even using all his strength. Even though the first-ss peak masters were only one step away from the Tiger Rank, they would not have the chance to fight back in the face of a real Tiger Ranker. The limit of the Tiger Rank master was that under normal conditions, they would not be afraid of the attack of ordinary firearms. However, first-ss peak masters could not afford to be so carefree. This was the difference in strength between them. David shook his hand, jumped off the table, and sat back in his chair. With that, he back to being calm again. He acted like he was not even the one who took action a moment ago. Pearl came up again and continued to massage his shoulders. David would always act indifferent no matter what happened, and this made Pearl a little addicted to him. This was what a real big shot should look like. The sky could fall in front of him and he still would not bat an eyelid. Everyone in the room was looking at David in horror. Of course, Morris was the one who most struggled to ept this. Old Carl was someone who fought alongside his grandfather back in the day. He had already crossed the rank of a first-ss warrior and entered the Tiger Rank. Ordinary firearms could hardly hurt him anymore. Old Carl had been protecting Morris for so many years and he had also solved countless problems for thetter. It could even be said that Old Carl had contributed greatly to his ability to be one of the four outstanding talents in Springfield. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 201 However, this old man who had always been considered invincible in his heart was seriously injured by David¡¯s punch. How could he ept this? Bill was equally shocked. Although it was rumored that David was powerful and even drove Zachary out of River City with his tail tucked between his legs, rumors were still rumors and often exaggerated. He was still doubtful before he saw it with his own eyes. Even when the big boss Clinton asked him to go to River City to meet David in person and Bill carried out the task, he felt that it was a bit of a fuss. David would need toe to see a character like Clinton obediently if Clinton just said the word. However, now that he had truly seen David¡¯s strength, he hadpletely changed his mind. As expected of a big boss, his vision was really unique. He knew Old Carl. This was the bodyguard that the Daniels gave Morris, the first in line, for protection. Every family with a rich background would send a bodyguard to safeguard their first heir¡¯s growth. Bill did not have one because he was not the first heir to the Fishers. Although he had not reconciled with them, there was nothing he could do.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As for his ability to enter SCC and be a core member, it was entirely because he followed Clinton. These people were at least a Tiger Ranker or above. The Tiger Rank masters in their families had top-level frightening strength and they were no longer afraid of the threat of ordinary firearms. However, now that the bodyguard beside Morris was seriously injured by David¡¯s punch, it seemed that he hadpletely lost hisbat power, which was beyond his imagination. How old was David? Bill heard that he was still in university. He was still so young, and he was much stronger than ordinary protectors? This was so unbelievable! David was truly the strongest person among the younger generation he had met so far. As for the three SCC bosses, Bill had never seen them take action before, so he could notment on that. However, he was sure that David definitely had the power topete with them. In addition to that, David was younger than all of them and had more potential. Bill had once suspected that David was the heir to the hidden aristocratic family. He was so young, and in the recent period, nearly 100 billion funds had flowed out of his hands. Now, he showed incredible strength. It seemed that David¡¯s family was a bit terrifying. With such a high-profile performance, was David¡¯s family ready toe out of hiding? In the past two years, many of these hidden aristocratic families hade out of hiding to seek out business partners. Bill¡¯s family had an initial partnership with a hidden aristocratic family. That was why he knew so much about this. On the other hand, the few people who were fighting moments ago were not ready to continue, so both sides retreated. David¡¯s explosive aura and strength made them feel hopeless. They had lost the courage to fight in the face of such a master. Nothing needed to be said about Gunther, who was already paralyzed on the ground. ¡°Old Carl!¡± Morris came back to his senses and hurried up to support the old man who had just been severely injured by David¡¯s punch. ¡°Morris, go! Get out of here!¡± Old Carl forced himself to say this sentence, blood flowing out o f the corner of his mouth. He had raised Morris, and Carl treated him like his grandson. ¡°Go? The matter is not resolved yet so where are you trying to go?¡± David sat on the chair and said with his legs crossed. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 202 ¡°Go? The matter has not yet been resolved, so where are you trying to go?¡± David sat on the chair and said with his legs crossed. ¡°David, what do you want?¡± Morris asked while panting. He did not expect David to be so powerful. Since Old Carl was seriously injured by David¡¯s punch, the other people he brought were definitely not David¡¯s opponent. He would only be humiliated by David if he stayed here. There was no use trying to stand his ground. With that, he decided to leave. He would gather enough strength and then deal David the fatal blow. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Furthermore, Old Carl was seriously injured and had to be taken to the hospital as soon as possible. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to cut off my two hands? I want to give you a taste of your medicine now, I don¡¯t think doing so is going too overboard, right?¡± ¡°Dave, please¡­¡± Bill was interrupted by David before he could finish. ¡°Bill, don¡¯t talk yet,¡± David said nkly. Bill could only smile helplessly. Right now, David was putting a lot of pressure on him. Unexpectedly, it was not long since theyst met, but David had changed so much. Maybe it was not that he had changed so much, but that he had hidden this too well and Bill failed to see it thest time they met. David already had the strength topete with the three bosses and he was a few levels above core members like himself. Morris had gotten himself into a difficult situation now. However, Bill did not know whether the person behind Morris would want to take on David for Morris¡¯ sake. ¡°David, don¡¯t go too far! At the end of the day, you¡¯re still in Springfield and it¡¯s the base of the Daniels. No matter how strong you are, you are still only one person. Can you fight against our entire family? And there are so many ordinary people around you,¡± Morris said meaningfully. If David was alone, the Daniels might really not have been able to do anything to him. After all, he was too strong. Under the circumstances, ordinary firearms could no longer threaten David anymore while the Daniels really could not find anyone who could defeat David. However, David¡¯spany and his team would need to continue to grow in Springfield, so he had a way to get David topromise. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡± David asked, narrowing his eyes at Morris. At this moment, Morris felt as if he was being stared at by a venomous snake. He felt ufortable and even broke into a cold sweat. He forced himself to stay calm and said, ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact, it¡¯s not good for both of us to continue fighting. I¡¯m the first heir of the Daniels, so if you break my hands, you will break the future of the Daniels. If that happens, don¡¯t think that you can grow yourpany in Springfield unless you can uproot the Danielspletely.¡± David thought about it and felt that it was right. Morris¡¯s words reminded him of something. If he only took down the Daniels brothers, although it could have a certain effect, it would lead to a series of vengeful acts. He personally was not afraid, but Pearl and the others would stay in Springfield to develop the company and they needed to continue to help him spend money. Thus, he needed to destroy the Daniels brothers now and then fight to the death with the Danielster. He was the one in the right anyways. Since he wanted to show his prestige¡­ Chapter 203 Chapter 203 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 203 He would do something big. Lavish points were the guarantee for him to continue to improve his strength. After this incident, he wanted hispany to be unimpeded in Springfield such that even if he spent more money, no one would dare to spy on him. Yes, he would do just that. After thinking about it, David turned to look at Bill and asked, ¡°Bill, how are the Daniels brothers in Springfield?¡± Bill was stunned for a moment, wondering why David would suddenly ask such a question. Then, he hesitantly replied, ¡°They¡¯re¡­ alright.¡± ¡°Bill, I hope you can answer truthfully. I¡¯m going to do something big today,¡± David stared at Bill and said word by word. Bill was a little ufortable while he was being stared at by David. He did not know what David meant by doing something big and what it had to do with the character of the Daniels brothers. However, since David asked him to tell the truth, he decided to do just that after thinking about it. David was very strong and his potential was even greater. Therefore, he would almost certainly have his own ns. Bill had not thought about it that way before, but he had always been with Clinton. Until now, he wanted to use Clinton¡¯s power topete for that position in the Fishers. If he could form a connection with David now, it might turn out useful in the future. With Clinton and David supporting him, his chances of sess would be greatly increased. Morris was originally at odds with him anyway, and the people behind him did not like Clinton very much. So, since he had to choose, he would choose the option that was most beneficial to him. With that, he said, ¡°Gunther often uses some disgraceful means to coerce his opponents in business. There are a lot ofpanies that he has brought down through improper means somepetitors even brought their entire families to jump from the roof of hispany. ¡°Besides, he is also extremely lecherous. He will first check the background of any woman he likes. From here, it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s a young woman or someone¡¯s wife. As long as she has no background, or if her background is not as good as his, he will use all kinds of methods t o get her into bed. Some of themmitted suicide after being insulted by him, and he once said that he would never have sex with the same woman more than three times. ¡°But these things have been suppressed by his family¡¯s power and this person will never offend anyone who would cause him trouble, so that¡¯s why he has been living at ease all this while. ¡°As for Morris, it can be said that he is even worse than Gunther. What he loves most is money. Most of the money that Morris earned through improper means went into his pocket. ¡°He also opened an underground boxing ring and several casinos in Springfield. At the same time, he also gives out private loans in the underground boxing ring and casinos. The number of families who were ruined by him are countless.¡± As soon as Morris heard Bill listing out the bad things he had done, he immediately became furious. He pointed at Bill and cursed, ¡°Bill, keep on bullsh*tting, believe me that I¡¯ll kill you! Don¡¯t think of disrespecting me just because you¡¯re following Clinton!¡± Bill ignored Morris¡¯ curses. ¡°So these two are considered dregs of society in Springfield and it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that they are heinous,¡± David nodded and said after listening. ¡°More or less,¡± Bill said. ¡°Is Morris a martial artist?¡± David asked. ¡°He should be at second-ss peak level,¡± Bill replied. David stopped talking. The n in his mind was almost perfect. As a backup member of Team A in the National Special Task Force, he had run into the Daniels brothers who greatly affected social stability and were even so disgusting. In addition, the other party was also a martial artist, so he naturally had the right to abolish the Daniels brothers for the sake of the country¡¯s stability. This was the ¡®act first, reportter¡¯ right that the state entrusted to the Special Task Force. Of course, the situation must be real because the organization would definitely investigate it thoroughly after it happened. However, David was in the right no matter how he looked at it. As long as what Bill said was true, the Daniels would be doomed if he intervened on behalf of the task force.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 204 ¡°Everyone heard that clearly, right? The Daniels brothers are heinous and I will destroy you now on behalf of justice,¡± David stood up and said in a serious tone. ¡°David, don¡¯t do anything stupid. You have invested so much money in Springfield, are you really willing to give up? If you do anything to me, the Daniels will not forgive you. Moreover, I am a core veteran of the SCC. I have a boss backing me as well,¡± Morris sensed that something was wrong and said quickly. However, since David had already decided, why would he change his mind because of what Morris said? He wanted to show his prestige to the Daniels brothers and the Daniels this time for the sake o f his company¡¯s development in Springfield in the future. Furthermore, these two people happened to be disgusting people who were flouting thew. This worked well since he just joined the Special Task Force to maintain social stability. They could not me him for this. ¡°Morris, who you are and who is backing you has nothing to do with me. Since you have dones o many bad things, I have the right to punish you,¡± David said seriously. Now he was speaking as a backup member of Team A of the Special Task Force, and of course, n o one else knew about it. As soon as David stood up, Morris and the rest immediately became nervous. David¡¯s strength indeed made them feel a lot of pressure. ¡°D-David, it¡¯s all Gunther¡¯s fault. You can go to him if there¡¯s anything. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Morris was also a little scared. The aura David let out when he was serious was a little horrifying. A wise man knew better than to fight when the odds were against him. So, Morris immediately pushed all the me onto Gunther. ¡°Morris!¡± Gunther shuddered when Morris tried to turn David¡¯s anger toward him. If Morris could not bear David¡¯s anger, how could he bear it? ¡°Don¡¯t call my name, you bastard! Apologize to David right now for causing such a huge ruckus!¡± Morris yelled at Gunther. This was all that bastard Gunther¡¯s fault. if it were not for him, he would not be stuck in this situation. ¡°David¡­ No, Mr. Lidell, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have offended you, please let me go,¡± Gunther said while kowtowing to David on the ground. David ignored them. Instead, he looked at the gang ofckeys that Morris brought along with him and said, ¡°The Daniels brothers have done a lot of evil, and I don¡¯t know how many people they have harmed, and you aplices are not much better! ept my punishment!¡± As soon as David finished speaking, his figure disappeared and he rushed right into the group o f lackeys that Morris brought with him. These people were all masters from Morris¡¯ underground boxing ring and there were several o f them who were at first-ss peak level. However, they were nothing in front of David, who was a peak Tiger Ranker and was on his way to bing a Dragon Ranker. The screams came one after another. David would seriously injure another person with every new punch and kick. After only ten seconds, the dozen or so masters who were at least on the first-ss level were all knocked to the ground by David,pletely losing their fighting strength. Suchbat power made the onlookers inhale deeply. What David showed them was a crushing defeat. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After he was done with theckeys, David walked slowly towards Morris. At this time, Morris¡¯ knees had turned weak from fright. Those were the elites he hired with high sries from his boxing ring, but now they were defeated by David in just a few punches. Watching David walking toward him, Morris asked in a trembling voice, ¡°D-David, what do you want?¡± ¡°Kid, please spare him. The Daniels will be very grateful if you do,¡± Old Carl said beside him. Although he was seriously injured, he was still a Tiger Rank expert, and his physique was not comparable to that of ordinary people. ¡°Old man, can you speak on behalf of the Daniels? If I let Morris go today, can you guarantee that he won¡¯te to trouble me in the future?¡± David said mockingly. ¡°Of course! David, as long as you let me go today, I will never trouble you in the future!¡± Morris hurriedly interjected. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 205 Right now he just wanted to get out of here quickly. He would only think about the future after this matter was over. As for causing trouble for David, it depended on whether he could defeat David or not. As long as there was a chance to kill David with one blow, he would definitely not hesitate. David did not respond to Morris¡¯s words but instead, he stared at Old Carl mockingly. He wanted to see if this Tiger Rank expert would speak out against his conscience. Those who could be Tiger Rankers were extremely tough and they would not humble or put themselves down in front of the enemy in order to win. Those who did would have already lost their determination to move forward. However, this was not absolute. The world was big and full of wonders and some people lost their motivation to improve after entering Tiger Rank, instead choosing to focus on having fun and enjoying themselves. This was what Paul told him. Of course, David would be excluded from that list. Sure enough, Old Carl stopped talking. Based on what he knew about the Daniels after working for them for so many years, he really could not guarantee that the Daniels would not retaliate against David. Seeing that Old Carl was no longer speaking, David looked at Morris next to him. ¡°Morris, you¡¯ve done all kinds of bad things and it¡¯s unlucky that you fell into my hands today.¡± ¡°David, you¡­¡± Before Morris could finish speaking, David punched him in the stomach. ¡°Ah!¡± Morris let out a scream and he squatted on the ground with his stomach in his hands. The blood that came out of his mouth was mixed with the food he ate, and his eyes were about to bulge out of his skull. At the moment, he felt his internal organs being shattered by David, which made him wish he was dead. Morris onlysted less than ten seconds before he passed out from the pain and copsed to the ground. However, David did not n to let him go just like that. David had not used enough force in the punch just now. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Morris was just lying on the bottom of David¡¯s feet, so David raised his right foot to step on Morris¡¯s arm and exerted some force. After that, he quickly raised his other foot over Morris¡¯ other arm and stomped down. Crack! Crack! Two sounds of broken bones sounded in the private room such that everyone who heard it got goosebumps. Morris, who had already passed out, was awakened by the severe pain and a howl escaped his mouth, resounding throughout the private room. He wanted to move his arms but found that he could not move them at all. At the same time, a debilitating pain came from both arms. He could only lie on his face on the ground as he continued howling. David stepped on and broke both arms of this guy who was one of the four outstanding talents in Springfield and also a core veteran of the SCC. After taking care of Morris, David turned to Gunther, who was responsible for the whole affair. ¡°I heard that you like to force women?¡± David asked with a gloomy expression. Gunther saw Morris¡¯ tragic appearance and then turned to look at David in front of him. A pool of liquid was then expelled from his lower body, emitting a foul stench. ¡°M-Mr. Lidell¡­ Please¡­ Please¡­ 1-let me go,¡± Gunther begged while shaking. David frowned at the smell of the liquid from Gunther¡¯s lower body. Then, he said to Wayne and Gordon, ¡°One of you should destroy that thing between his legs so that he¡¯ll never harm women again¡± He wanted to do it himself, but upon seeing Gunther¡¯s embarrassing state, he was afraid of getting his shoes dirty. David had just turned and walked over to the chair when he heard another scream. For the rest of his life, Gunther would never be a man again. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 206 David sat back down on the chair as if nothing happened. The blood-curdling screams of the Daniels brothers reverberated through the room, along with more than a dozen first-ss masters lying on the floor, moaning in pain. Bill felt shivers run up and down his spine in terror as he looked at Morris and Gunther. David pulled out his phone, about to report the current situation to the organization when suddenly, he felt a tingle in his mind. More grandmasters? David quickly turned to look at the entrance of the private room but there was no one there. His action had also prompted everyone else in the room to look toward the door as well, but there was nothing to see. David did not move his eyes away from the door and continued staring at it. In less than a moment, someone appeared at the entrance of the private room. It was a man around thirty years old who had a gentlemanly aura. There was a special charm to this man that attracted everyone¡¯s gazes. It felt like no matter where this man went, he would always be the object of everyone¡¯s focus. Bill let out a huge breath of relief when he saw the neer and quickly went to greet him. Despite theck of hostile intent behind David¡¯s gaze, the man still felt especially ufortable under David¡¯s overwhelming aura. ¡°Mr. Zimmerman!¡± Bill greeted the man at the door. Clinton nodded in response and walked into the private room. Behind Clinton were two solemn middle-aged men, both around forty to fifty years old. Clinton walked between the two men and frowned when he saw the masters who were lying on the ground and the Daniels who were cryig in pain. Thinking back to Bill¡¯s report, Clinton had a general idea of what had happened. Still, he was slightly shocked when he saw Old Carl heavily injured. As the protector the Daniels family had arranged for Morris, Old Carl was still a master in the Tiger Rank, albeit not one of the strongest ones. It was interesting how Old Carl was heavily injured, while David¡¯s men werepletely unscathed. Clinton could only imagine the terrifying power required to injure a master in the Tiger Rank ande out unharmed. He was curious whether it was David or the two men beside him who were behind the injuries. Clinton hoped that it was David, as that was more beneficial to his uing ten-year appointment. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Clinton looked at David, who was calm and unfazed, and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re David?¡± His voice was rather maic and hard to ignore. David had already guessed who this man was when Bill called him Mr. Zimmerman. It had to be Clinton Zimmerman, the big boss and one of SCC¡¯s founders. Thanks to his strong mind power, David could feel that Clinton was very powerful. More so than the two men behind him, even. He wondered if this was the cultivation of extremely wealthy families. It was not something second-tier families like the Daniels couldpare with. ¡°I am,¡± David replied straightforwardly. His simple reply coupled with the fact that he was still sitting on the chair instead of getting u p and greeting Clinton had Bill feeling terrified for him. This was Clinton Zimmerman, the big boss of the SCC. David might not be weak, but he was still just a core member of the SCC. Clinton, on the other hand, was one of the three founders. In fact, Clinton¡¯s prestige was even higher than the other two, considering his title as the big boss. While the SCC did not put too much focus on the superiority or inferiority between member tiers, nor were there any regtions about how members of lower tiers had to greet or act in front of higher-tier members, it was still important to showmon respect and courtesy when people were talking to those of a higher status. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 207 David¡¯s behavior was extremely disrespectful toward Clinton. No one in SCC, not even the other two founders, dared to sit and talk to Clinton so calmly when the latter was standing. Bill looked at David and wondered if this man just had no idea who Mr. Zimmerman was. Hence, he quickly introduced, ¡°David! This is one of SCC¡¯s three founders, Mr. Zimmerman!¡± David naturally knew who this man was. There was no way he would talk to someone as legendary as Clinton in such a careless manner if this was before he joined the Special Task Force and Falcon. Back then, even if he was powerful, he still had a long way to go in terms of heritage aspared to these wealthy families and gentries. He knew to keep a low profile until he was strong enough to pay the rules no attention. However, times were different now. Ever since he had joined the Special Task Force and Falcon, especially after experiencing the strengths of Team A members like Jordon and understanding how powerful these two organizations were, David realized that he did not need to keep such a low profile anymore, lest people start thinking that he was an easy target. David was sure that after this incident, no one in Springfield would try to attack him without giving it further thought. David ignored Bill and remained seated on the chair. Clinton did not seem to mind the disrespect and walked up to sit opposite of David. David was still a youth, so Clinton felt that it was normal for the former to be a little arrogant and impulsive. After all, Clinton himself had acted fearlessly when he was young too. Such boldness had to be backed up with actual strength, and David evidently had the necessary power for him to act like this. ¡°How do you n to deal with the Daniels brothers, David?¡± Clinton asked. ¡°Haven¡¯t thought of that yet. I¡¯ll wait and see how the Daniels react first,¡± David replied. ¡°How about I help you deal with this, David?¡± Clinton suddenly asked. ¡®Huh?¡¯ David was stunned. He did not expect Clinton to offer to get rid of the Daniels for him. The only exnation David could think of was that there was something Clinton needed from him. David thought back to the words Bill said when thetter came to visit him in River City. The only thing Clinton might need his help with should be the ten-year appointment he had with Stan from the T Faction and a woman called Lorraine. If that was the case, David decided he would leave the matter to Clinton and see how the man reacted. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh? What if I wanted topletely remove the Daniels? Can you help me with that too, Clinton?¡± David asked curiously. Clinton was stunned as well. He did not expect to hear such a request from David. Not only did David want to get rid of the Daniel brothers, but he also wanted topletely remove the Daniels. This was harder than it sounded since the Daniels had established their name in Springfield for decades and had some degree of heritage. David was just an outsider, so Clinton wondered how he had the confidence topletely remove the Daniels from Springfield. Clinton stared at David for a long while and realized that thetter was serious. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to remove the Daniels. Are you sure that¡¯s what you want to do, David?¡± Clinton asked solemnly. ¡°Of course! But if you don¡¯t want to help, I can always just do it myself, Clinton,¡± David said calmly. As if removing the Daniels was an insignificant and easy thing to do. Clinton felt troubled. While removing the Daniels was not difficult for him, he did not like doing things that would not earn him the rtive benefits. Not to mention that he would surely offend Silva by removing the Daniels. This was a crucial moment regarding Clinton¡¯s ten-year appointment. He had been saving up his strength just for the appointment and he could not afford to offend Silva now. If he did, he would not be able to use the SCC in the way he needed and he would be ced at a disadvantage against T Faction. However, considering David¡¯s current strength, he was more powerful than Zachary, one of the eight great fighters of T Faction. David¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated if he could cripple the Daniels brothers andpletely remove the Daniels from Springfield. David was someone he needed to recruit. Clinton felt his head throb. David¡¯s request had given the big boss of the SCC a headache. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 208 Clinton fell deep in thought. David did not urge him either, opting to sit quietly and wait for his reply instead. After a moment of consideration, Clinton decided not to decline David until he negotiated with Silva. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy to remove the Daniels from Springfield, David, they¡¯ve been here for a long time. I¡¯ve got to make the proper preparations first. Perhaps I could give you a surer reply tomorrow?¡± Clinton asked. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll leave this to you, then, Clinton. Let¡¯s go, Miss Pearl.¡± Then, David got up to leave. Pearl went out after him, with Wayne and Gordon following closely behind. Bill was still stunned by the time David left. From what he remembered thest time he saw David, the man was still respectful and easy to talk to, showing none of the arrogance he had disyed today. It had not been too long then, but David seemed to have be apletely different person. ¡°Bill, what happened here?¡± Clinton demanded. Bill then proceeded to tell Clinton what he saw after he arrived in detail. ¡°So David beat all these people up alone?¡± Clinton asked again. ¡°Yes! Very quickly too! These people couldn¡¯t even react before they got beaten up,¡± Bill replied. Clinton walked over to where Old Carl had sumbed to his injuries and fainted a long time ago. ¡°Check his injuries,¡± Clinton said. The middle-aged man behind him immediately went forward to check out Old Carl¡¯s injuries. ¡°His injuries are very severe, Young Master. He has fractures in both his hands and at least half the bones in his ribcage are broken. It had to have been a very powerful impact for such damage to ur.¡± ¡°How powerful are we talking?¡± Clinton asked. ¡°Most likely a peak Tiger Ranker!¡± ¡°Got it. Bill, make a call and send all of them to the hospital. Let¡¯s go.¡± After this, Clinton left the private room. He still needed to talk to Silva and persuade the man to ignore what was going to happen to the Daniels. After all, Morris was Silva¡¯sckey. At the very least, he needed to persuade Silva to ignore it right now, since it was an important time before his ten-year appointment. Clinton was willing to pay a price for Silva¡¯s temporary ignorance. David¡¯s strength was beyond what he imagined, and he needed to recruit David as this man was going to help him a lot. As a result, the Daniels were destined to be sacrificed in the process. David left with Pearl and the others before arriving at the rented office. ¡°Miss Pearl, please try to contact thendlord again and ask if they¡¯re free to meet in the afternoon. There¡¯s something I need to do in the Capital City after this is done,¡± David told Pearl. ¡°Alright, Mr. Lidell.¡± Pearl contacted thendlord of the office building again. Thendlord proposed to meet tomorrow afternoon and David agreed. After all, Clinton was going to give him a reply tomorrow. If Clinton was not going to help, then David would have to contact the organization and ask them to do it instead. This might take up a few days, but it was only a matter of time until the Daniels would be gotten rid of. By getting rid of the Daniels, David was not only making a name for himself, but he was also getting rid of the scums of society, ording to the crimes Bill said the Daniels brothers hadmitted The Daniels family could not be a righteous family either considering how they allowed their children to do as they wished and often cleaned up after their children¡¯s messes. At the same time, in Springfield, the Daniels also received wind of Morris and Gunther being admitted to the hospital for severe injuries. The Daniels family was in chaos. Morris was the first heir to the Daniels family, he was one of the four outstanding talents in Springfield, and the future master of the Daniels family. Yet someone had dared to break both his arms. Gunther might have a status as high as Morris, but he was still a legitimate child of the Daniels and now he had lost the ability to carry on the family name. This was a blow to the Daniels family¡¯s dignity. The current master of the Daniels family, Tungsten was furious that his sons were crippled right under his rule. This person was provoking the Daniels family. ¡°Where did this informatione from?¡± Tungsten asked angrily. ¡°From the hospital, Master Daniels!¡± ¡°Who sent them there?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure, Master Daniels.¡±) ¡°Not sure? The find out! I¡¯d like to know who¡¯s bold enough to hurt a member of the Daniels family here in Springfield! How impudent!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Daniels!¡± After ordering people to investigate the truth behind Morris¡¯ newly crippled state, Tungsten made way for a small room in the backyard of the vi. This was where his father, Old Master Daniels, was staying to rest. His father may have handed over the mantle a long time ago, but his prestige still remained, and he was still the person who made the important decisions for the family. Old Master Daniels was infuriated when he heard that his two grandsons had been crippled. He immediately contacted his past connections and started to investigate the truth behind what had happened. At the same time, many businesses under the Daniels family started to face troubles. Business partners starteding up with excuses to break contracts Constructions that had already passed eptance checks were forced to undergo another round of testing only to fail them this time.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Projects that were undergoing negotiation were also immediately rejected. Not that these affected the Daniels family much. What truly put them into a frenzy was when the bank started asking them to repay loans while a few companies operating in the gray areas of thew were also being investigated. The corresponding people in charge were subsequently brought away. This was what they were most afraid of; their capital chain rupturing and the bank urging them to repay their debts, all sorts of projects forced to be put on hold, and their ¡°gray¡± businesses being banned. If these projects were closely investigated, you would find that there was a loophole in all of them. Anyone could tell that someone was targeting the Daniels. This person was very powerful too, and it made them terrified. In a night, the Daniels family had gone from Heaven to Hell. They used to be a glorious and powerful family, but now they were defenseless and hated. Everyone in Springfield who partnered with the Daniels was terrified that they would get dragged into this. Everything happened so quickly and the Daniels were not given any chances to react. The next morning, the Daniels family living room was filled with people. These were all managers or people in charge of theirpanies and projects. They were all here to report their respective situations to the Daniels. Anypany or project rted to the Daniels family was forced to stop operating. The master of the Daniels family, Tungsten, old Master Daniels, and the rest of the Daniels family¡¯s main and side families, were also seated in the living room. Everyone had a look of confusion and terror on their faces. The living room was silent as everyone waited for Master Daniels to exin. Tungsten cracked under the pressure and threw the teacup in his hand onto the floor. ¡°Crash!¡± ¡°Who is it! Who¡¯s trying to get rid of the Daniels family?¡± Tungsten roared. ¡°Me,¡± came a voice from the door. Everyone in the living room turned to look over. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 209 Clinton walked into the living room slowly with the two middle-aged men in tow. Everyone in the living room looked at this young man who suddenly showed up. Most of them did not know who Clinton was. Only Mr. Daniels and Old Master Daniels narrowed their gazes when they saw Clinton. Evidently, these two knew who Clinton was. As one of the old core members of the SCC, Morris was definitely a high-level member while Clinton was one of SCC¡¯s founders. As a result, Morris¡¯ father Tungsten and grandfather Old Master Daniels knew who Clinton was. ¡°Clinton! Why did you cripple my son? Why are you targeting the Daniels family? Isn¡¯t Morris an old core member of the SCC? Even if the Zimmerman family has something against the Fender family, can¡¯t you just target the Fender family directly? Why do you have to target us?¡± Tungsten pointed at Clinton and questioned. Clinton? The Zimmerman family? Everyone in the living room felt their mind buzz in shock. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Their blood pressures skyrocketed. The Zimmerman family was one of the most distinguished wealthy families in Springfield. It was said that this family used to be a distinguished gentry in the Capital City around a decade ago before they moved to Springfield. Upon arriving in Springfield, the Zimmerman family immediately disyed their outstanding heritage and established their foothold in Springfield as one of the most distinguished wealthy families. A second-rate family like the Daniels was nothing before the Zimmerman family and could not fight back ¡°This is where you¡¯re wrong, Mr. Daniels. I wasn¡¯t the one who crippled your son. As to why I¡¯m targeting the Daniels family, you have no one to me but your sons for offending someone they should not have. I¡¯m just acting on behalf of someone else,¡± Clinton replied calmly. ¡°Who is it? Tell me! Who crippled my sons!¡± Tungsten shouted. He would not have dared to talk to the first heir of the Zimmerman f e was not as close to having a breakdown as he was right now. With both his sons crippled and the Daniels family about to topple at any moment, he did not have the mind to worry about the fact that he was talking to a Zimmerman. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who it is, Mr. Daniels. It¡¯s over for the Daniels family, so just ept that there¡¯s no saving it. If you disband the family, I will let your family continue using its name in the world. But if you¡¯re adamant about fighting back, then don¡¯t fault me for being cruel when you lose your heirs and your bloodline ends with you.¡± Clinton¡¯s tone was calm as if he was not threatening the Daniels. However, Tungsten knew that Clinton would keep this promise. Like a deted balloon, Tungsten sat despondently on the sofa. He did not know what to do. If he gave up, his family would be allowed to live on. If he chose to continue fighting back, the Daniels bloodline might end with him. He med his predicament on his horrible and useless sons. He was still raging and looking for a way take revenge on the culprit for crippling his sons yesterday, but there was nothing he wanted more now than to throttle his sons today. He did not know what to do. Until he suddenly remembered that while the Zimmermans were powerful, they were not thew in Springfield. Morris was good friends with Mr. Silva. Perhaps he could ask the Fender family for help. Worsee to worst, the Daniels family could just take refuge in the Fender family and be their underlings. Working for the Fenders was still a better option than disbanding the family. Thus, Tungsten decided that that was what he was going to do. He was too reluctant to dismiss the Daniels family. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 210 After enjoying decades of wealth and glory, they were about to lose it all thanks to Clinton¡¯s words. ¡°You can keep dreaming if you think the Zimmerman family¡¯s word is thew here in Springfield, Clinton! I¡¯ll contact the Fenders family right now! Morris is close with Mr. Silva, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll help!¡± Tungsten trembled as he pulled out his phone to contact the Fender family, only to realize he did not have Mr. Silva¡¯s contacts. ¡°Sigh. There¡¯s no point in struggling further, Mr. Daniels. Don¡¯t you get it? I¡¯ve already promised someone else I¡¯d get rid of you, so I¡¯ll make sure to fulfill my promise. Also, you think the Fender family will risk making an enemy out of the Zimmerman family over you?¡± Clinton¡¯s words hammered heavily against Tungsten¡¯s chest. Heid limply on the sofa. The Daniels family was just a second-rate family. As far as the Zimmermans and the Fenders were concerned, the Daniels family were just slightly better than ordinary people. Beside Tungsten, Old Master Daniels was moments away from exploding. He could not believe that the Daniels family he had established with decades of hard work was about to end. As someone who was once a hero, he could not ept what was happening. The Zimmerman family did not even exist yet in Springfield when he built up the Daniels family name from scratch. As far as he was concerned, as much power and heritage the Zimmerman family had, they were still outsiders. Yet, this outsider was about to destroy his family, a local aristocrat. It had always been him getting rid of other people, not the other way around. ¡°So you won¡¯t let us go, then, Clinton?¡± Old Master Daniels clenched his teeth and asked. ¡°Old Master Daniels, I¡¯ve already promised someone so it¡¯s only right I fulfill my promise. He wants to completely get rid of the Daniels family, so here I am!¡± ¡°Then¡­ prepare to die!¡± Then Old Master Daniels bounced up from the sofa and rushed towards Clinton. If Clinton refused to let the Daniels family live, then Old Master Daniels would drag him down to die with them. He knew that even if the Daniels family did not fight back, there was still no saving them since they were being targeted by a family as distinguished as the Zimmermans. Since this was the case, then Old Master Daniels decided that he would bury Clinton, the oldest son and first heir of the Zimmerman family with them. Old Master Daniels used to be a master in the Tiger Rank. He was much more powerful than those who had only just joined the Tiger Rank too, so he was confident that he would be able t o attack or even kill Clinton if all went well. As the hero who established the Daniels family, one had to admit that Old Master Daniels was a brave man. He was unlike Tungsten, someone who had lived their life in riches and lost the courage of a martial artist. However, bravery was nothing without capability, as you would only be handing yourself over on a silver tter. All everyone saw, however, was Old Master Daniels¡¯ body stopping a step away from Clinton. Then his body was slowly lifted up with his feet suspended in the air. Before anyone realized it, arge hand had found its way to Old Master Daniels¡¯ neck and was now slowly raising him off the ground. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Despite being a master in the Tiger Rank, Old Master Daniels was shocked to find that he could not fight back as his body was raised off the ground. He ced both his hands on the wrist of therge hand and tried to pry it off his neck, but it was to no avail. The difference in strength might not have been so drastic if Old Master Daniels was still in his peak. However, Old Master Daniels had indeed aged and was hardly as powerful as he was in his youth. The man was in his eighties and his muscles had also begun to shrink. The biggest difference would be his height. In his peak, Old Master Daniels stood ¨¢t a hundred and eighty centimeters, but he was not even a hundred and seventy centimeters tall now. As people age, their bodily functions begin to decline and they lose a great deal of their strength. This was why he could not fight back at all against such a master. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 211 ¡°Crack!¡± The soft sound had everyone in the living room shuddering in fear. Beads of cold sweat formed on everyone¡¯s foreheads, and they covered their neck with their hands, gulping With this crack, old Master Daniels suddenly stopped struggling and his limbs fell to by his side. Everything had happened too quickly and by the time the Daniels family realized what was going on, Old Master Daniels¡¯ neck had already been broken. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Old Master Daniels!¡± ¡°Clinton Zimmerman! How dare you kill my dad!¡± Tungsten questioned, his eyes red. ¡°Why? Do you want to attack me too, Mr. Daniels? Do you really want the Daniels family bloodline to end with you?¡± Clinton asked indifferently. He acted as if killing Old Master Daniels was an insignificant thing to him. That was not too far from the truth, since he always looked down on second-rate families like the Daniels. If not for the fact that Morris was Silva¡¯sckey and Silva¡¯s displeasure might affect his ten year appointment, Clinton would have gotten rid of the Daniels family with ease. ¡°You¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Tungsten spat out a mouthful of blood in anger and almost fainted Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He did not dare to attack Clinton. Even if he did, he would only end up like Old Master Daniels. It was a suicidal act. However, he still had to do something since Clinton had killed his father before his eyes. He had to take revenge as a filial son. At the same time, Clinton had also lost his patience. ¡°My word still stands, Mr. Daniels. You have one day to dismiss the family and I will not kill all of you. Otherwise, you can say goodbye to continuing the Daniels family bloodline. Do not try t o fight back or escape, as I¡¯ve never failed to do anything I wanted to here in Springfield. Well, of course, you¡¯re free to try anyway.¡± After this, Clinton turned to leave the Daniels family home, leaving behind eyes that were filled with terror and the dead body of an old man. Tungsten fell backward onto the sofa and stared at the ceiling nkly once Clinton left. The people in charge of hispanies and projects quietly left the Daniels family. The family was screwed, and as employees, they had to cut ties with the Daniels family as soon as possible. While they had earned quite a lot of money working for the Daniels family, they valued their lives as well. Extended families and rtives of the Daniels also quickly detached themselves from the main branch and left Springfield with their personal savings. Overnight, the entire Daniels family crumbled to ashes. They were a somewhat known family within Springfield, holding hundreds of billions of dors worth of assets. Now this family had broken apart and disappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes. No one has entertained the thought of taking revenge against the Zimmerman family, since none of them had a death wish. Meanwhile, David, the true culprit behind all this was currently snoring away in the ten-star Starry Night Hotel Hemented when he checked into Starry Night Hotel¡¯s grand luxury suitest night and got into the room. As expected of a ten-star hotel, it was much more luxurious than his eight-star one. He even thought about purchasing the hotel. He wondered if the owner was willing to sell this hotel to him. David was then woken up from his sleep by a call. He picked up his phone and realized that it was from Pearl. ¡°Hello? Miss Pearl, is something wrong?¡± David asked. ¡°Mr. Lidell! The project that was put on hold because of Gunther has now resumed. I also heard that the Daniels family waspletely destroyed and removed from history!¡± Pearl said excitedly over the phone. ¡°Oh? Already? I thought Clinton said he¡¯ll give me a more definite reply tomorrow. Quite efficient, hmm? Well, then, if that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t waste time. Seek out and invest in more projects! No one will dare to cause trouble anymore.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Lidell!¡± After ending the call, Pearl started arranging for people to get to work. They had to put all negotiations on hold after Gunther had interrupted their development. Gunther had sent out word that no one would further cooperate with these businesses if they proceeded to partner with East League. Now that the Daniels family had toppled, no one was around to threaten them anymore and they could continue working peacefully. Everyone rejoiced. Chapter 212 Chapter 212 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 21 As expected of their boss, Mr. Lidell had managed to solve everything in just a day. The employees knew that they had a bright future waiting for them as they worked under such a superior. Not too long after David ended the call with Pearl, another call came in. David did not recognize this unknown number ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± David asked. ¡°David! I¡¯ve already removed the Daniels family as you requested. What do you think of it?¡± Clinton¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Clinton! It¡¯s wonderful, absolutely wonderful! It¡¯s great doing business with you, Clinton. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget what I promised you either. If there¡¯s anything you need me to help with, please contact me,¡± David replied. ¡°You¡¯re an easy man to negotiate with, David. If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Do look for me if there¡¯s anything you need help with in Springfield,¡± Clinton said. What Clinton needed most was the promise from David. After ending the call with Clinton, Davidid on the bed fell deep into thought. After this incident with the Daniels family, David truly understood the importance of a person¡¯s strength. The Daniels brothers were far from weak, they just happened to encounter the Zimmermans, who were even stronger. Thetter was so strong that they did not have the chance to fight back at all. They did not even belong in the same higher SCC tiers. Morris may have been an old core member, but Clinton was one of SCC¡¯s founders. Under the incentive of future benefits, the founder decided to get rid of the core member. While the other founder who was supposed to step up as Morris¡¯ support and stop Clinton had remained ignorant throughout the whole incident. This meant a deal must have been stricken between the two founders. Or they had traded some sort of benefit. David also knew that Clinton would not have helped him at all if he had not shown such great strength. It was also because Clinton needed David¡¯s strength that the former offered to help him get rid of the Daniels family. Everything happened because of strength, so he needed to continue enhancing himself. This was the most important thing. On the other side. Pearl and Rhonda were staying in a high-ss apartment. with a body that could make any man nosebleed, Rhondaid in bed as she talked on the phone. A momentter, she put the phone down dazedly. She had just learned of the Daniels fate. She realized that she had underestimated Pearl¡¯s superior. In a mere day, the Daniels brothers were crippled, Old Master Daniels was dead, and the Daniels family had been gotten rid of. The most unbelievable part of it all was that Clinton, the founder of SCC, was the one behind all of that. She wondered how David had managed to persuade Clinton to help get rid of a core member in his own organization. Furthermore, Morris was Silva¡¯sckey, and she could not wrap her head around why Silva did not interfere. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Rhonda had too many questions about what happened. It was too illogical, yet that did not stop it from being the truth. She would have to find a time to ask Pearl for answers. She wanted to know what happened when they went to meet Gunther yesterday and just who David Lidell was. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 213 The demise of the Daniels family was an insignificant incident in the international metropolis that was Springfield. Coupled with the deliberate blockade on gossip by the Zimmerman family, only a select few knew the truth about what happened. East League International¡¯s team resumed normal operations, doing their best to help David spend money by investigating and negotiating. David lost all drowsiness after he was woken up by the calls, so he went directly to East League International¡¯s temporary office. He was going to meet thendlord of this office building this afternoon and try to purchase this building before he headed to the Capital City. After what happened with the Daniels family, there should not be any more blind fools seeking to trouble East League International. David nned to visit Clinton again just before he left and ask the man to help him keep a lookout for troublemakers since thetter needed his help. He might as well make the best of this arrangement. However, almost everyone was out of the office when he arrived. There were only a fewdies i n the financial department working in the office. David¡¯s arrival attracted the attention of thesedies. They greatly admired such a superior since he was handsome, wealthy, from a powerful background, but not arrogant about it. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The man had only taken a day to solve the long-term issues thepany had been facing. He was too perfect and so, he became their dream man. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± Thedies immediately stopped working and greeted David when they saw him enter. All of them wanted to leave a good impression on this young and handsome superior. ¡°Hello! Thanks for the hard work! Where¡¯s everyone else?¡± David asked, looking around the empty office ¡°Oh, Mr. Lidell, they¡¯re all out to meet with clients. Because of the issue with Prosperity Properties a few days ago, most of our projects were put on hold. Now that Prosperity Properties is no longer obstructing us, all our projects have resumed so everyone¡¯s going to be rather busy these days.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you for your efforts. Have Miss Pearl bring you guys out on a paid vacation after this wave of work is over. Go anywhere you want, it¡¯s on thepany!¡± David said spiritedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on behalf of thepany, Mr. Lidell!¡± One of thedies said happily. ¡°Oh, right. Is Miss Pearl out as well?¡± David asked. ¡°I think Ms. Warner contacted anotherpany that¡¯s seeking investors and went to investigate the company this morning!¡± ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t let me disturb you, I¡¯m just here to look around.¡± Then, David walked into the general manager¡¯s office. Because this was just a temporary office location, there was no chairman¡¯s office for David. He sat at the office desk and flipped through a few documents. Feeling uninterested, he pulled out his phone and started ying with it. The high school ss group chat seemed rather lively today. Someone seemed to have tagged him. David tapped on the group chat to read the messages. In a quick moment, he finished reading the hundreds of messages. He felt rather sad. Apparently, there was a ssmate in his high school ss who lived quite close to Sarah. Then, around two to three years ago, Sarah¡¯s parents had brought her home. There were rumors that it was because she had depression and tried to kill herself once at school only for her dormmate to find her in time. After this, the schools contacted her parents to fetch her home. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 214 After she was brought home, Sarah did as she was told but she never spoke, as if she had gone mute. She did not say a single word even after returning home for a couple of days. Her parents were frantic. They were about to go to the school and demand an exnation. Sarah was fine before, so they wanted to know what caused the sudden change. The ssmate who lived close to Sarah had heard of what happened from her family. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. So now she was asking the ss group chat if anyone knew the full story. Naturally, the group chat ended up discussing this matter with fervor. In the end, they found out that David and Sarah used to study in the same school and were a couple during high school. This resulted in many people tagging David and asking him if he knew what was going on with Sarah. Many ssmates even joked that David had dumped Sarah because he found someone else in university and this was why Sarah was depressed. Then a few ssmates who were rather close with Sarah directly called David a yboy. Of course, there were also a few ssmates who defended David and said that there was no way David would dump Sarah considering how much he liked her then. They were sure there was more than met the eye in this matter. David¡¯sck of a response meant that the conversation then diverged from the issue of Sarah¡¯s depression to meeting during the summer holiday. The ss had not arranged for a reunion ever since they graduated, and everyone was already about to graduate from university now. This suggestion naturally received the majority¡¯s support, so everyone started discussing when to meet. David gave it some thought and decided that he should indeed exin himself before everyone thought of him as a yboy. While this issue did not affect him too much, he did not like being med for something he did not do. ¡°Sarah and I actually broke up a long time ago. She was the one who dumped me, not the other way around because she fell for a guy from a rich family. But I heard that the guy¡¯s family went bankrupt recently, so that¡¯s basically what happened. You can ask around SRU if you don¡¯t believe me. The news should have spread quite widely by now.¡± People immediately started discussing the matter after David sent the message. ¡°So, in other words, Sarah had thising? She dumped Dave for a rich boyfriend, and then couldn¡¯t take the shock when this rich boyfriend¡¯s family went bankrupt?¡± ¡°I think so. I trust Dave¡¯s word. I knew it, there¡¯s no way Dave would dump Sarah! He liked her so much in high school!¡± ¡°I thought Dave was the yboy, but it¡¯s actually Sarah that¡¯s the ygirl? Sigh, her situation¡¯s so pitiful, though.¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s pitiful? She has no one to me but herself! Dave was so good to her back in high school, so many of us girls were envious of her for having such a nice boyfriend. I can¡¯t believe she dumped Dave for a rich guy! She had thising!¡± Then David texted again, ¡°Alright, guys! Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, everyone has the right to choose whatever benefits them the most. I don¡¯t regret anything, that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Since David had spoken, everyone stopped talking about the matter as well. As David said, everyone had the right to choose whatever benefited them most. However, once you had made your choice, then you should also have to bear all the consequences of it. Everyone started discussing the reunion again and soon asked David whether he was going to attend. David agreed and told them to just text him the address once it was decided. This shocked everyone because from what they remembered about David, the man would always spend his free time during part-time work. The ss had gone out for many gatherings before and he did not attend any of them, not even for the graduation. Therefore, they had only asked him out of curtesy and were shocked when he agreed this time. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 215 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In a mountain vi in Capital City. Celia was currently resting in her room. Today was Saturday and she did not need to go to school, so she decided she would sleep in today. Only for her phone to buzz non-stop early in the morning. Celia scrolled through her phone and realized that the high school ss group chat was discussing an ex-ssmate. Celia lived in the Capital City, but she had gone to high school in the small county of Shu City. She had transferred to Shu City during her second year of high school. This was because her father had transferred to Shu City then, and her mother, a powerful businesswoman, was always running around and out of the country for work. As a result, she followed her father to Shu City. However, a yearter, her dad had made a name for himself in Shu City and was transferred back to Capital City. Back then, she insisted that she stay in Shu City until she graduated. She told him that she had grown up and should learn to be independent and that changing schools constantly was not beneficial to her studies. From then onwards, seventeen-year-old Celia lived alone in Shu City. She would go to school herself, learn to wash her own clothes, make food, clean the house, and adapt to the feeling of loneliness. She did all this for one person. Someone who gave her a second chance at life. Despite the years that have passed, she could not forget this person that had deeply engrained himself in her heart. She would never forget that weekend when she had just arrived at Shu City with her father. It was a rainy day, and she was crossing the road when she slipped and fell in the middle of the road. At that moment, a lorry had lost control and had been speeding right at her. She was too petrified to move, but just as she closed her eyes and epted her fate, she was engulfed in a warm hug. Instinctively, she hugged the person back with every ounce of energy she had. A huge crash was heard and she opened her eyes only to realize it was a boy who was hugging her. She looked at the side of his face to see that he was well-kept and handsome. She realized that the boy had carried her to the side of the road while the lorry had crashed into a building that was under construction a few dozen meters away from them. She could only imagine what would happen to her if this boy had not saved her. It was possible that she would have been ttened by the lorry and gone to another world. At that time, this boy had been delivering fast food. To save her, the boy¡¯s bicycle been thrown to the side and more than a dozen fast-food orders had gone to waste. She wanted topensate him, but he rejected her and said that anyone else would have done the same thing. Yet, there were so many people in the street and he was the only one who risked his life to save her. The next day, she realized that this boy was her ssmate. She was extremely ted by this. From then on, she started paying attention to him. The boy might never know that there was a pair of eyes secretly paying attention to his every move at school. The boy was strong, motivated, optimistic, and cheerful. No matter how bad his family conditions were, he never made a singleint. Whenever he was free, he would do part-time jobs to help reduce his family¡¯s financial burdens. He did not have much spare time to study, but his grades were always good. Before she came to this school, this boy was always in the first ce. When she came to this school, there were times when she would purposefully make a few mistakes in her exams so that he could take first ce again. With this, they became good friends who cherished each other. Their grades always alternated between first and second ces. This was only possible because she intentionally made mistakes though. A yearter, her father left Shu City but she insisted on staying because she did not want to leave him so soon. Not too long after her father left, he found a girlfriend. She was a pretty girl from ss. They suited one another, and the ssmates teased that they were a match made in heaven. She congratted them, but once she returned home, she could not stop the tears from running down her face. She spent a long time crying under her nkets. She had despised how cowardly and weak she was. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 216 She hated herself for not daring to confess her feelings. Perhaps if she had made her intentions known earlier, she would be the one standing by his side. She would be the one her ssmates called the golden girl. She thought long and hard that night before finally understanding She would be content if he could be truly happy. Perhaps true love was not about possession. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She felt that her state of mind had upgraded at that moment. Even so, she continued to pay attention to him. He was happy with that girl. She did not expect him to be such an attentive man who would do everything for the girl. He would prepare breakfast in the morning, takeaway lunch at noon, send her home after school. This continued until graduation. After which, they entered South River University together. She was no longer modest in the exam this time. She was admitted to Greenwood University in her hometown Capital City as the top scorer in her ss, district, city, and province. She also became the first provincial top scorer in the history of Shu City High and the first to b e admitted to the number one university in the country. They had not kept in touch since university, and would only text their blessings to each other during holidays. She wanted to get over him and move on with her life. Three years had passed, yet he was still hiding in the deepest part of her heart. That person was David! When Celia saw the topic and characters her high school ss group chat was discussing, she jumped out of bed, instantly awake. It was because the female student Sarah they were discussing was David¡¯s girlfriend. ¡®How is that possible? ¡®Why did Sarah turn out like this? ¡®What about David? ¡®What happened to him? ¡®What is he doing now? She saw the group chat discussing that Sarah turned out this way because David dumped her for someone new. Celia¡¯s face instantly went red with anger. Having known David for two years, there was no way he would do that. He was not the kind of man to be fickle in affection. She thought it was possible that Sarah was the one who dumped David. However, she had been lurking in the group chat all this time. She knew that the conversation would turn to her if she said something. Therefore, she just watched the conversation silently, expecting David to show up and eventually say something. David said nothing even though many ssmates had mentioned him. She even wondered if something had happened to David. Celia stared at her phone all morning, scared of missing David¡¯s reply. Just before noon, David finally spoke up in the group chat. Celia was relieved to see David¡¯s exnation. Sure enough, it was pretty much what she spected. Sarah had chosen a rich heir over David. She did not understand why Sarah would do that when David had been so nice to her. ¡®Is money really that important?¡¯ ¡®So what if two people who love each other have no money? Can¡¯t they live happily ever after all the same?¡¯ Such things were bound to be iprehensible to a girl who had nevercked money since she was a child. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 217 ¡®Wait a minute! Celia seemed to have recalled something! ¡®Sarah dumped David? ¡®So, David is single now? ¡®And he must be upset right now, right? ¡®Should Ifort him?¡± Celia sat on the bed, her pretty face twisted together, while a fierce argument yed out in her mind. ¡®Should I send David a message tofort him? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡®What if he thinks I like him? ¡®But I do like him! ¡®I should confess my feelings to him now! ¡®Or he¡¯ll eventually get another girlfriend! ¡®Since I can¡¯t get over him, I should try to pursue him.¡¯ Having made up her mind, Celia took out her phone and sent David a message with trembling hands. However, she typed and deleted the simple message. She deleted it and typed again. In the end, she had changed it more than ten times before clenching her teeth and sending it to David. She only sent a few words. Celia: (David! How have you been?] After sending the message, Celia stared nervously at her phone. Her beautiful big eyes were wide open until they were sore. You could see how she was feeling. Springfield East League International¡¯s temporary office. David was sitting in the general manager¡¯s office as he chatted with everyone in the group chat. A text message appeared on the phone screen. Celia: (David! How have you been?) David tapped on the text message and learned it was from his high school ssmate, Celia. His mind flew back to that afternoon years ago. The girl he rescued at Shu City¡¯s intersection. It was dangerous. A girl slipped in the middle of the road, and a heavy truck uncontrobly rushed over. He was working part-time as a delivery boy. Without thinking twice, he threw his bike aside and ran to carry her to the roadside. When he carried the girl to the roadside, the truck roared past them and soon crashed into a building under construction not far away. If he had hesitated at all, the girl would have been hit by the truck. It would be almost certain death if a truck like that hit someone. It was also raining, and there was a construction site around the intersection, which made the road slippery. If he had also slipped in the process, both of them would have been killed by the truck. Therefore, he was terrified even though he had saved the girl. After saving the girl, he realized it was his new ssmate, Celia. Because of that rescue, more than a dozen of his takeaways orders had been knocked down. His boss even deducted him of half a month¡¯s sry. He still remembered Celia¡¯s first day at school, and she immediately caused an uproar among almost all the boys in school. Everyone started experiencing love in high school, and Celia satisfied almost all the boys¡¯ image of the perfect goddess. Her white dress, blonde hair, and perfect delicate features made her look as if she had walked out of a painting. David was impressed with her too, but he did not pay much attention to her. During high school, he was busy every day, intending to make more money to relieve the burden on Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana¡¯s family. Ever since he saved her, the two people slowly grew familiar with each other, eventually bing close friends. It was not until he got together with Sarah that he began to distance himself from Celia because Sarah was so jealous that she did not want him to hang out with Celia. As a man, David could feel how Celia treated him differently. However, he dared not ept it. Celia was like a beautiful cloud on the horizon, visible but unreachable. His parents died when he was young, and he was often abused by Uncle Bobby until he moved t o Aunt Sally¡¯s house in high school. Therefore, he had low self-esteem. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 218 It was impossible! However, he tried to pretend as if nothing had happened to hide the inferiority buried deep in his heart. Besides, he was afraid Celia treated him that way out of gratitude! He thought she was pitying him. Therefore, what little pride and reason he had left told him that girls like Celia were beyond his reach. After he got Sarah, he slowly forgot about Celia. Three years had passed. Besides exchanging a couple of words when they sent their blessings during holidays, they barely talked. He did not expect her to text him out of the blue. She must have read the message he sent in the group chat! He sent a message back. David: (I¡¯m fine! What about you, Celia?] On the other side. Celia stared at the screen of her phone as it finally received a response. She was instantly overjoyed. She typed another message and sent it to David. Celia: (I¡¯m fine too! David, when are youing to Capital City? I¡¯ll show you around the international metropolis! Capital City¡¯s interesting and has many tourist attractions!) David: (Sure! It just so happens that I might being to Capital City in a few days! I will be bothering you then because I¡¯m not familiar with Capital City.] Celia froze when she saw David¡¯s message. ¡®David¡¯sing to Capital City? ¡®And in a few days? ¡®I didn¡¯t dream it, did I?¡¯. Celia: (Really? Are you sure you¡¯re not teasing me?) David: [Of course!), Celia: (We have a deal then. Contact me when youe to Capital City!) David: (Okay!) Celia: (David!] David: (Hmm?] Celia: (I heard you broke up with Sarah.] David: (Yeah! You must have seen it in the group chat! But I didn¡¯t expect her to turn out like this!] Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Celia: (Don¡¯t feel bad. It¡¯s not your fault! You¡¯re a victim too!) David: (I¡¯m fine. The worst is over. I¡¯ll wee the future with a smile.) Celia: (Okay! I¡¯ll be here for you!) After Celia sent the message, her cheeks turned bright red. It was so good-looking! At the same time, she was extremely nervous as she began to breathe quickly. She did not know how David would respond to her! It was pretty obvious what she meant when she said that, right? David was stunned by the message. Frankly, it would be a lie to say that David was not attracted to a girl like Celia. However, he had strong self-control. He would not think about or touch what was not meant t o be his. He and Celia had been two parallel lines that would never meet. In the end, he chose Sarah. Back then, he did not think there was that much difference between him and Sarah. However, it was different now. He had a system, and the two parallel lines had reached a meeting point. Therefore, David decided to go with the flow and not deliberately avoid it. However, he had just broken up with Sarah and was not ready to open up to someone else and move on just yet. Sarah had hurt him so much. He ended up with this result after four years of hard work. If he had not gotten the system and changed the trajectory of his life, what would have happened to him? Theughingstock of SRU, the object of Leo¡¯s humiliation, and even something for Sarah to brag up. He would never be able to hold his head up in school! Chapter 219 Chapter 219 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 219 How Sarah ended up was sad! However, it was unworthy of David¡¯s sympathy. Mainly because she had hurt David too much. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. There was nothing wrong with breaking up when two people stopped loving each other. However, Sarah even humiliated him to please Leo after breaking up, which David thought was too hurtful. Before he returned to normal, he decided not to respond to Celia¡¯s hints and wait for a while. first. Therefore, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m in Capital City!¡± On the other side. Celia waited anxiously, and David finally texted back. However, she was somewhat confused by the contents of the message! ¡®What the hell does that even mean? ¡°Am I not making myself clear enough? ¡®Why is he as dense as a tree? ¡®Do I have to say ¡®David, I like you and want to be with you. Could I be your girlfriend?¡¯ for him to take the hint?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s hard enough for a girl to say that, okay? ¡®Oh! He¡¯s such a pig.¡¯ However, Celia cheered up when she remembered that David would being to Capital City soon and they could meet each other. ¡®Okay! I¡¯ll just tell him right away then. He said he would contact me anyway. ¡®I won¡¯t settle for anything less than a definite answer.¡¯ At that moment, there was a knock on Celia¡¯s door. Her mother-Mindy Graham¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Celia, it¡¯s almost noon. Why are you still asleep? Get up! We have guests! Aren¡¯t a big girl like you ashamed?¡± ¡°Oh, Mom! It¡¯s Saturday. Just let me sleep in a little longer.¡± ¡°Sleep? I told you we have guests. Hurry downstairs and greet them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your guests. I don¡¯t know them. Why should I go downstairs?¡± ¡°You will never know them if you don¡¯te downstairs. Hurry downstairs after washing up! Don¡¯t make me call you again!¡± Mindy turned and went downstairs after she finished talk. Celia angrily got out of bed and began to wash up. She had no choice. If her mother came up here a second time, she would flip the covers off her. Celia went downstairs after washing up. She saw a mother and son talking to her mother in the living room. Her father, Jon Young, sat beside them, reading the newspaper. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Celia shouted as she went into the living room. ¡°Celia, hurry over. Let me introduce you to my business partner, Aunt Caitlyn, and this is her son Joshua Houston. Joshua¡¯s a top student who just came back from studying abroad. You should talk to each other,¡± Mindy said to Celia with a smile. ¡°Aunt Mindy, I¡¯m no top student. I heard that Celia goes to Greenwood University, a world famous university. Celia¡¯s the one who¡¯s a top student,¡± Joshua said humbly. He looked at Celia, his eyes almost popping out of his head. Celia¡¯s face was still wet from washing up after getting out of bed. She wore no makeup and had on baggy pajamas. As a top rich heir, Joshua was a good catch. He was over 1.8 meters tall and had pretty good looks. He had also dated many women over the years. 1 However, in terms of level, none of the women he dated were one-tenth as good as Celia without makeup. At least he thought so. With good looks reaching about a 6 or 7, any woman could be an 8 or 9 after applying makeup. It was rare to meet a 9.5 without makeup, such as Celia. His mother had brought him here today to introduce him to the daughter of one of her business partners, who was also a top student at Greenwood University. He was initially resistant to the idea. a top school like Greenwood University had to be nerds who wore sses. He had no interest in such women. He wanted to fool around for many more years! Chapter 220 Chapter 220 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 220 However, he had no choice as his mother said she would cut him off financially if he did note. She had seized his weakness. How could he have fun without money? How was he going to spend all night in pubs with his buddies? How was he going to obtain thetest sports car? How was he going to drive around in sports cars pursuing girls? Therefore, he was put under financial pressure. However, he fell in love the moment he saw Celia. He had once bragged to his buddies that he would never give up the sea for a fish. However, he would not hesitate to give up tens or even hundreds of seas for Celia, let alone one. ¡°You¡¯re both top students, so you youngsters have more to talk about!¡± Mindy said with a chuckle. ¡°Hello, Aunt Caitlyn and Joshua!¡± Greeted Celia as she sat down. ¡°Hello, Celia!¡± ¡°Hello, Celia!¡± Celia was disgusted by the look in Joshua¡¯s eyes. They were full of possessiveness just like the other guys. The only one she liked was the way David looked at her. It was a look of appreciation without a trace of desire. The two families did not talk for long before having lunch. After lunch, Celia made up an excuse to leave, saying that she was going shopping with her best friends. She did not want to talk to them anymore. She knew what her mother was up to-she wanted to set her up with the son! It could strengthen their cooperation. At the end of the day, profit came first. ¡°That¡¯s great! Take Joshua out while Aunt Caitlyn and I discuss some business!¡± Mindy said to Celia. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m going shopping with my besties. They¡¯re all girls. It won¡¯t be appropriate to bring a guy,¡± comined Celia. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a guy? He could help you carry your things! Otherwise, can you carry everything you buy by yourself?¡± Retorted Mindy. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I can help Celia carry things. Don¡¯t worry, Celia. I¡¯m in good health, and I exercise regrly. I¡¯m perfectly fine with carrying 100 kilograms. You can buy whatever you want,¡± Joshua said quickly. He would love to go shopping with Celia! It would be even better if they were alone! However, it would be nice to have a few girlfriends around. With Celia¡¯s good looks, how much worse would her girlfriends be? The thought of being in a mall surrounded by beautiful women ranking higher than 9 and seeing the envious looks of men around them made Joshua feel full of excitement. Celia stopped talking and turned away. She knew there was no point in saying anything more. Joshua hurried out after her. Once they were outside the vi, Celia told Joshua to wait for her car. Joshua stood there and waited excitedly. He thought they were going to share a car, but Celia made him wait to ride with her. A girl who let a man ride in her car was like allowing him to enter her bedroom. It seemed that Celia was slowly epting him. It gave Joshua a burst of confidence! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He thought to himself, ¡®With my charm, even a top beauty like Celia will soon be mine.¡¯ Chapter 221 Chapter 221 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 221 It was not long before Celia pulled up in front of Joshua in her favorite car, a red Ferrari. Joshua was about to open the door to the front passenger seat to get in. However, Celia rolled down the window and said to Joshua, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Joshua, my besties don¡¯t like going shopping with guys, so you can have fun by yourself! Bye!¡± With that, she stepped on the gas and disappeared from right under Joshua¡¯s nose. Joshua was left standing in the wind with a confused face. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He was indeed confused. He could not believe that Celia would pull this stunt. Making him wait here for her was just an excuse. She had no intention of bringing him along i n the first ce! She could not get rid of him if he drove and followed her, but it was toote for him to start driving now. He could not catch up with her. ¡®What should I do? ¡®Go back? ¡®I can¡¯t afford the humiliation!¡¯ The two of them went out together, but he went back alone. Finally, he decided to drive away and drink with his buddies! ¡®F*ck! Celia did note home until evening. She saw her dad Jon and her mom Mindy sitting on the couch in the living room as soon as she entered her house. She wanted to sneak upstairs. However, Mindy stopped her. She could only sit down with them. ¡°How was it, Celia?¡± Asked Mindy. ¡°How was what?¡± Celia asked, pretending not to understand. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Joshua!¡± ¡°He¡¯s nothing special!¡± Celia replied casually. ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s nothing special? He¡¯s a top student who had studied abroad.¡± ¡°Mom! He won¡¯t even tell us what school he graduated from. A top student? He just spent some money to study overseas because he can¡¯t make it here! Don¡¯t be fooled.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Even so, he¡¯s pretty good-looking, tall, and has a nice family background. His father¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Mom! What does it matter to me who his father is?¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter? I¡¯m trying to set you two up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡± ¡°You¡­ Jon! Look at the good daughter you raised!¡± Mindy turned and yelled at Jon. ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± Jon asked innocently. ¡°Why does it not have anything to do with you? She has been following you around these years! Celia used to be so obedient. She never talked back to me.¡± ¡°Our daughter became this way because you¡¯re away all the time!!¡± muttered Jon. ¡°Jon¡­ Young! How dare you me me? Do you think I want to be away all the time? Do you think I want to fly all over the country and the world? Am I not exhausted? Could you afford to live in such a nice vi and hire people to do the chores if I don¡¯t do that? We mother and daughter would have starved to death on your sry!¡± Mindy roared angrily. ¡°Okay, okay, okay! It¡¯s all my fault. You¡¯ve worked so hard, Darling! I didn¡¯t educate our daughter well. I¡¯ll educate her in the future!¡± Jon quickly admitted his mistake. If he did not admit he was wrong, she would blow the roof off their house. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Well, Mom, I¡¯ll go upstairs first if there¡¯s nothing else!¡± ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not done yet! Do you have no feelings for Joshua?¡± Mindy asked earnestly. ¡°Yes! And I¡¯m still in school! Are you that anxious to marry me off?¡± Celia said a little aggrievedly. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 222 ¡°Celia, I¡¯m not anxious to marry you off. I¡¯m just trying to find you some great guy. Just like Joshua. His height, appearance, status, and background are at least better than those still in school! I just don¡¯t want you to waste your time with poor students.¡± ¡°What makes him better than anyone else? Isn¡¯t he just a rich heir who only relied on his parents?¡± Retorted Celia. ¡°So what if he¡¯s a rich heir? What¡¯s wrong with rich heirs? As long as he¡¯s kind, ambitious, and has his parents help him, he might be able to outshine his parents in the future!¡± ¡°Alright! Alright! You¡¯re right! But I¡¯m still young! I don¡¯t want to date so early! Will you stop pushing me?¡± Pleaded Celia. ¡°No! Something¡¯s wrong! Do you have a boyfriend at school?¡± Mindy asked suddenly. ¡°Wh¡­ what? I¡­ I have no boyfriend! Don¡¯t make things up!¡± Celia replied nervously. ¡°There¡¯s something fishy about your nervousness. I¡¯ve been in the business world for years. D o you think I can¡¯t see what you¡¯re up to? Tell me¡­ Who on earth is he?¡± Mindy said sternly. Jon also put down his newspaper and looked at Celia. He had no idea his daughter had a boyfriend. If it was true, this was serious and needed to be addressed. Girls got bullied easily. ¡°Mom! It¡¯s true! Could you stop making things up?¡± ¡°Jon! Look at the good daughter you raised!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Celia, tell me if you have a boyfriend. We¡¯re not making things hard for you, but you as a girl must have self-respect, got it?¡± Said Jon. ¡°Dad! I¡­ I really don¡¯t have one! How could you not believe me?¡± Celia said aggrievedly. ¡°Did he go to high school with you? Or did he go to your university?¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡¯ Something recurred to Jon! Celia followed him to Shu City for a year of high school. He was transferred back, but she refused to come back and wanted to continue school there, saying she should learn to be independent since she had grown up! He thought his daughter had grown up. ¡®Looking back, could they have gotten together at the time?¡¯ ¡®During that year, we only went to see her asionally. They didn¡¯t move in then, did they? It¡¯s possible! Jon was heartbroken by the thought. Some punk had managed to charm his beautiful daughter. If he knew who it was, he would break his legs. ¡°Celia, tell me the truth! Did you refuse to follow me back during senior year just to be with him?¡± Jon asked after calming down. ¡°What? Celia, so you didn¡¯t want toe back during senior year so you could be with him? Speak¡­ Were you living together at that time? Do you think you¡¯re ready to spread your wings and leave the nest, you damned girl? How dare you move in with someone else without telling us? Are you trying to piss us off?¡± Mindy was so mad after hearing what Jon said. Had their daughter moved in with someone else without telling them? That was simply atrocious! The point was that they did not even know who the boy was! That was what infuriated them the most ¡°Dad! Mom! What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t move in with anyone.¡± Celia was on the verge of tears. ¡°Jon, you¡¯ve done such a good job. How could you not have known that something was going o n with your daughter? How did you raise our children?¡± Mindy turned to question Jon. Jon said nothing. It was indeed his fault. He figured out who it was. David Lidell! A boy who saved his daughter¡¯s life, who was also her ssmate. He remembered his daughter often mentioning him at that time. He even asked his daughter to invite him over, but he seemed to have rejected. He was also busy with work at that time, so he did not pay it any more attention. He did not even have time to thank David. Now it seemed that he had indeed failed in his duties as a father. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 223 ¡°Is it David?¡± Asked Jon. ¡°Dad! I¡¯ve never moved in with anyone!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s David?¡± asked Mindy. Jon told Mindy all about David¡¯s rescue of Celia. ¡°What? A delivery boy? Celia, I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯ll never allow you to be together! How is a delivery boy good enough for my daughter?¡± Eximed Mindy. ¡°Mom! What¡¯s wrong with delivering food? Besides, David only works part-time. It¡¯s not like h e delivers food all the time!¡± Celia shouted back too. Mindy could criticize her, but not David. David risked his own life to save her. ¡°So you admit it?¡± Mindy felt her blood pressure increasing a little. Was her daughter dating a ssmate who delivered food? How could she ept that? Celia had always been her pride. She had trained Celia from an early age, regardless of the cost. Celia was hardworking too. She could y the piano, y chess, calligraphy, sing, dance, and d o almost everything Most importantly, she cultivated Celia¡¯s temperament. She believed her daughter was the absolute center of attention wherever she went. However, such an excellent daughter had chosen to be with a delivery boy. Even if he was not a delivery boy, he was working part-time delivering food instead of studying hard in high school. How well off could his family be? No! She could not let David ruin her daughter. They had to break up. ¡°You must break up at once!¡± Mindy ordered Celia. ¡°No! I want to be with David! He risked his life to save me. It¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t thank him, but how could you say such a thing?¡± Cried Celia. ¡°Celia! David saved your life, and we¡¯re very grateful to him, but you shouldn¡¯t give yourselft o him just because he saved your life. This isn¡¯t love. You just want to repay his kindness. You won¡¯t be happy in the future!¡± Advised Jon. ¡°Dad, how do you know we won¡¯t be happy? David¡¯s strong-minded, ambitious, optimistic, and cheerful. He¡¯s a hundred times better than the Joshua Mom had just introduced!¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re trying to piss me off!¡± Mindy was so mad at Celia that she could not say a word. Jon had a headache too. His daughter seemed to have made up her mind about David. Oh! He had been careless. When his daughter was rescued, he should have talked her through and given David some money as compensation. Given David¡¯s family situation, he would not say no. In that case, they would not have faced these problems afterward! Her daughter was young, and someone had risked their lives to save her, so the tall figure must have upied a space in her heart. Besides, the two of them were ssmates. It would be weird if they did not develop feelings for each other when they were together every day. What should they do? He did not really care! If David was indeed as Celia said, he was not against them dating. He thought his daughter had always been a good girl, but then she suddenly did something like that without telling her parents, so he found it hard to ept. Besides that, they had lived together for a year without them knowing who the boy was. Now that he knew it was David, who had saved his daughter¡¯s life, he had noments. Someone who would risk their lives to save a passer-by must be a kind person. He had no requirements about money and background. He just had to be good to his daughter and she had to like him. Their family did notck money, and in his opinion, having too much money was of no use. However, that was not the case for his wife, Mindy! He had struggled in the business world for years and had known many excellent boys. A guy from a small town like David was no match for these guys. Besides, his wife was a very proud woman. If her friends and partners in the business world learned that she had gotten such a son-inw, she would dig a hole in the ground to bury herself in. What a headache! One was his daughter. The other was his wife. He did not know what to do! ¡°Jon, what do you suggest we do? It¡¯s all your fault! We had an obedient daughter. It¡¯s only been a couple of years and look how you raised her to be! What¡¯s the point of me working my butt off out there?¡± Mindy scolded as she pointed at Jon. ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ we meet David first?¡± Jon asked carefully. ¡°Meet him? What good is there meeting a man from a shabby county?¡± Rejected Mindy. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Mom! I won¡¯t have you talking about David like that!¡± ¡°You¡­ You really want to piss me off, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Alright, alright! Stop arguing, you two! I think we should meet David! He saved our daughter¡¯s life after all. Without him, she wouldn¡¯t be sitting here right now. What¡¯s the point of our lives then? Don¡¯t you think so, Darling?¡± Asked Jon. Mindy stopped talking. She was not unreasonable. She was grateful that David risked his life to save her daughter. However, he could not just save someone and steal them away without saying a word! If David were her daughter¡¯s ssmate at Greenwood University, she would have epted him if he was from a better family. However, David was from a small county and did not even seem to be from an established family, which made it difficult for her to ept. .Her daughter was excellent. Just look at Joshua and his mother¡¯s reaction today. The Houston family was an affluent family with hundreds of billions of dors in assets. The heir of such a family could not take his eyes off her daughter. If David became her son-inw, her friends in business would find out about it. How was she supposed to hold her head up then? It could not happen! It would be nice to meet David. She would let him know the difference between him and Celia and then slip him some money s o he would leave Celia. A grassroots member from a small county like David had probably never seen one hundred thousand dors. ¡°That¡¯s settled then!¡¯ After figuring it out, Mindy turned to Celia and said, ¡°Celia, don¡¯t me me! I¡¯ve been there before. And I want to be with you all the time, taking care of my husband and child at home, but your father isn¡¯t good enough. His scant sry could only keep us from starving, but I want the best for you. So I could only work my butt off. Otherwise, how do you think you got this big house and the car you drive? Trust me! I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 224 Celia felt even worse when Mindy was being so thoughtful and sensible. She would have preferred that Mindy had criticized her as she initially did. She also knew how hard it had been for her mom all these years to allow their family to live a good life. However, she could not get over David. It had been three years, and they had never met since, but she still could not get over him. She still remembered the profile of David¡¯s face when he had saved her. Feelings were not something you could control. Did she not have people pursuing her in university? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She did! Many! There were so many of them! Top universities like Greenwood University gathered elites and talents from all over the country and even the world. There were also people so much better than Joshua. However, she had no feelings for them! When Celia found out David wasing to Capital city in the morning, her heart had beaten faster, and her blood flowed faster. ¡°Mom! I know how hard you¡¯ve worked over the years! I also know you want what¡¯s best for m e! But I really can¡¯t get over David!¡± Celia cried as she hugged Mindy. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s alright! Let¡¯s meet David first!¡± Mindy consoled as she patted Celia on the back. It seemed that she could only start with David. The best solution was to let David know the difference between them and have him back off himself. Jon seemed helpless. His wife waspetitive and liked topete with others. She was jealous of her best friends and ssmates driving luxury cars and living in mansions, so she insisted on doing business. I n the end, she even med it on him. His sry was not high, but it was enough for his family to live afortable life in Capital City, and there was a lot of room for improvement. Why did she speak as if it was not enough to put food in their mouth? Although he had did not offer any substantial help to her job, her business would not have gone so easy if he did not have his current position. Did she think money fell from the sky? Oh! However, these years had indeed been a little hard for her. Despite her pride, the father and daughter benefited too. In reality, he genuinely could not afford a luxury car and mansion on his current sry. The mother and daughter hugged for quite some time. Seeing that Celia had calmed down, Mindy asked, ¡°Celia, what¡¯s David up to now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s attending South River University in South River Province!¡± replied Celia. ¡°South River University¡¯s not bad either. At least it¡¯s one of the top ten universities in the country! How often do you see each other when you¡¯re so far away?¡± Mindy asked again. Celia figured she could not tell the truth now. If her parents found out that she had not even started dating David, she would never get a chance. Since her parents thought she and David had moved in together, so be it! What had been done could not be undone. She could force them to agree in this way. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 225 ¡°It¡¯s uncertain! Sometimes David finds time toe to Capital City during the holidays, and I¡¯ll keep himpany for a few days!¡± Whispered Celia. She was not used to lying to her parents! ¡°So you see each other every holiday during university?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯te back with your dad during your senior year because of David too?¡± Celia gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mindy was so mad she was speechless. ¡°When are you meeting next then?¡± ¡°David said he¡¯sing to Capital City in a few days!¡± ¡°Okay! Invite him to our house when he¡¯s here. We can meet him and thank him!¡± Mindy stressed the word ¡°thank¡±. ¡°He said he has something to do in Capital City!¡± ¡°What does a university student like him have to do? Isn¡¯t that just an excuse to see you? Invite him over, you hear me?¡± ¡°Okay, got it!¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done with you. Go upstairs and rest!¡± ¡°Okay, good night, Mom and Dad!¡± Celia went upstairs. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She had to figure out how to get David toe to her house and deal with her parents. Jon and his wife were soon left alone in the living room. ¡°Jon, what are we gonna do about this?¡± Mindy asked with suppressed anger. ¡°Darling, calm down first!¡± Comforted Jon. ¡°How could I not be mad? Celia used to be so obedient. She never talked back to me, and now she¡¯s talking back to me for a delivery boy. The piano, chess, painting, singing, dancing, and social etiquette I¡¯ve gone out of my way to her learn are now all in vain!¡± Mindy fumed. ¡°How are they in vain? Is¨¾¡¯t she doing well?¡± Asked Jon. ¡°How are they not in vain? If Celia marries David, she will be living in a tiny house and won¡¯t even be able to afford a maid. She will have to do grocery shopping, cook, doundry, clean, and take care of the kids. Aren¡¯t all those skills have been learned for nothing? She will be a middle-aged woman with a haggard face in a few years. Why is this girl letting us down? Why won¡¯t she understand my good intentions?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be here for her, won¡¯t you? You make so much money. Why won¡¯t you help them out a little?¡± ¡°You¡­ Jon, do you want them to be together?¡± ¡°You just said it yourself! Why are you ming me again?¡± Jon asked innocently. ¡°I¡­ If Celia does marry D¨¢vid, I¡¯d rather donate all my money instead of giving them a single cent. Let them suffer! Let them live the life they chose!¡± Fumed Mindy. ¡°Do you want to see your daughter suffer? Do you want her to do grocery shopping, cook, do the laundry, clean, and look after the kids, and then let a gorgeous young girl appear older than even you a few yearster?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mindy was about to explode from anger. ¡°Alright! We might be able to turn this around. Think about it. How old was Celia back then? She fell in the middle of the road with a truck heading toward her. David happened to save her when she was at her most desperate. She must think highly of David. They were also ssmates. It would be weird if they did not fall for each other when they spend every day together.¡± ¡°What should we do then? We can¡¯t let her go on like this. It would be such a waste if such a brilliant daughter married a poor boy like David. We must find a way to separate them.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet David first! Start with David and see if we could make him back off. If that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll minimize their chances of seeing each other. During holidays, put aside your work for a while and take our daughter on a trip. Their feelings for each other will slowly fade away once they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. When she enters society after graduation and meets more outstanding men, she¡¯ll realize she just wanted to repay David for saving her life and that it wasn¡¯t love!¡± Mindy thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that!¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 226 Springfield. David was about to head to the ce where he was meeting the owner of the office building. However, they said David had to go alone. David was going to take Pearl with him because they knew each other! Acquaintances made things easier! However, they had made this specific request. ¡®Alright! I¡¯ll go alone then.¡¯ When they arrived at the appointed ce, David exined his purpose and went to a private room the waiter led him to. After entering the private room, the waiter asked him to wait and left. David waited alone in the private room. Not long after, the private room door was opened. David looked up but froze. It was Pearl¡¯s college ssmate and best friend-Rhonda. Rhonda wore a ck female business suit with a plunging deep-v neckline, a short skirt, and ck silk stockings to show off her figure. David considered himself a man of great self-control, but he could not help looking a little longer. Rhonda came in and sat across from David, looking at him without speaking. ¡°Miss Rogers, I didn¡¯t expect to see you!¡± David said, somewhat surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you that surprised, Mr. Lidell?¡± Rhonda replied with a smile. ¡°Quite surprised indeed! I don¡¯t think Miss Pearl knows who you are, does she? Or you wouldn¡¯t have asked me toe alone!¡± ¡°Pearly doesn¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell her. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want her to overthink it. I don¡¯t want to lose her as a friend.¡± ¡°Surely it doesn¡¯t matter?¡± ¡°Pearly might not seem fine, but she has a lot of pride, so I¡¯m doing this as a precaution.¡± ¡°Alright! Since you don¡¯t want Miss Pearl to know, I won¡¯t tell her. But we¡¯re not going to talk about that today. I¡¯m mainly interested in buying your office building. Are you selling it?¡± asked David. ¡°You gotta answer a question first!¡± Said Rhonda. ¡°What question?¡± ¡°Tell me how you got Clinton to help you destroy the Daniels family. I¡¯m curious!¡± David eventually bought the building for fifteen billion dors. David did not think much about the price. It was mainly because he had so much money that h e did not care whether he made or lost money on the deal. Lavish points were what he really needed. However, ording to the assessment Pearl¡¯s team gave him-even spending eighteen billion dors on the building was worth it. It confused David. Why did Rhonda, as a business person, give him such a huge discount? Why did she not just ask for twenty billion dors? He would be able to get 50 morevish points! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rhonda would be furious if he knew what he thought. She gave him such a good deal, yet David was ungrateful. She had never seen such a person who found it troubling to have so much money to spend! Rhonda did not seem to be here to do business with him today. She was either explicitly or implicitly asking about his background and ties to Clinton. On the other hand, David just told her that he was one of the core members of SCC and shrugged off the rest. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 227 As for why Clinton helped him destroy the Daniels family, David simply said that the Daniels brothers were evil and harmful to society, so he reported the situation to Clinton. After that, the Daniels family was destroyed. He did not know the details either. He knew Rhonda would not believe it, of course. This was because he did not believe it either! He even blushed a little when he said they were harmful to society and evil. What was confusing was that Rhonda did not question him. However, Miss Pearl¡¯s best friend was not that simple either. An office building seemed dispensable to her, and she did not care about it that much. Her background must be quite special too! However, he was too low-level to understand Springfield¡¯s local forces at that moment. After David left, Rhonda went to another private room. Inside sat a young man of about 27 or 28 years old. ¡°Well? Rhonda, have you got anything?¡± The man asked. ¡°I found nothing! But I¡¯ve figured something out from his statement! By the way, Tony, David said he¡¯s a core member of SCC. Could he be our enemy in the future?¡± Asked Rhonda. The man was Rhonda¡¯s brother, Tony Rogers. He was also the third heir of the Rogers family one of the top four families in Springfield! ¡°Not necessarily! SCC isn¡¯t monolithic either. David and Morris are both core members. Didn¡¯t they fight to the death too? So we¡¯ll have to see what happens next,¡± said Tony. ¡°That¡¯s alright!¡± Rhonda was relieved. She did not want to make an enemy of David. Pearl and she had been good friends since university. David was Pearl¡¯s boss, and Pearl seemed very loyal to him. If they did be enemies, Pearl would be stuck in the middle. She did not want to lose her best friend Pearl! ¡°Tell me what you and David talked about,¡± asked Tony. Rhonda briefed her conversation with David to Tony. Tony was not sure who David was and what his background was even after he finished listening It might have been easy for Clinton to wipe out the Daniels family in a single day, but the price he paid sizeable. On the one hand, Morris was one of the core members of SCC. What would the other core members think once he did that? It was bound to cause suspicion and distrust among other core members and might even cause SCC¡¯s current internal structure to weaken. On the other hand, Morris was Silva¡¯s man, and while it would have made sense for Silva toe forward if Clinton wanted to touch him, Silva was oddly silent. That meant Clinton must have struck some deal with Silva, in which thetter would rather lose Morris and risk being questioned. Clinton must have paid a high price to keep Silva quiet. With that analysis, there were only two possibilities for David¡¯s identity. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. One was that even Clinton could not afford to offend him, so he risked everything to curry favor with David. If that was the case, then David¡¯s identity was quite scary. At the very least, he was not someone anyone in Springfield could afford to offend. The second was that Clinton needed David¡¯s help, and David meant more to him than it would cost to destroy the Daniels family. It was significantly less intimidating than the first possibility, but it was terrifying in its own right! In either case, David was not just some nobody. ¡°Did you say David is the boss of one of your best friends?¡± Asked Tony. ¡°Yeah! I don¡¯t want to make an enemy of him. She has been my best friend since university, and she seems loyal to him. I don¡¯t want to put her on the spot!¡± Replied Rhonda. ¡°Then try to get David on our side! Let him be our friend!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s a core member of the SCC!¡± ¡°Our opponent was never the SCC, just that woman!¡± Chapter 228 Chapter 228 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 228 David returned to East League International¡¯s temporary office, which would soon be East League International¡¯s property. As soon as he entered thepany, Pearl came over. ¡°Mr. Lidell, how did it go?¡± Asked Pearl. ¡°It¡¯s settled. Thepany will buy the building for fifteen billion dors. It¡¯s East League International¡¯s Springfield branch from now on. Find someone to sign a contract with the property owner immediately,¡± said David. ¡°Fifteen billion dors? So cheap? Are you sure?¡± Asked Pearl. Her team determined that the building was worth eighteen billion dors. However, Mr. Lidell bought it for fifteen billion dors. It seemed he was a good negotiator! ¡°Yes! Fifteen billion dors indeed!¡± Replied David. He was puzzled too! It was all right that Pearl helped him save money. However, it was inexcusable that Rhonda also helped him save money. She was selling him something. It was as if she was looking down on him by reducing the price instead of raising it. She saved him a few dozenvish points. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll have someone to take care of it!¡± With that said, Pearl went to arrange the matter. Since they were given an advantage, it was necessary to carry it out as soon as possible. Otherwise, they would suffer a big loss if the other party went back on their word. David sat in the office, looking at hisvish system. Hisvish points were still at 442 points. If he added the 150 points for the immediate purchase of the building and the 270 points for thend auction, the total was 862 points. David felt much more confident as he approached 1,000 points. If thepany invested in two more big projects over the next two days, he would have almost 1,000 points. David had a feeling that the system would change once hisvish points reached 1,000 points. He was looking forward to it now. Two more days passed. They signed the purchasing contract for the building and paid for it while David had also paid for the land auction in advance. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, hisvish points increased to 862 points. Just a little bit more. David continued to urge Pearl to step up her efforts-ignore the money and invest in the project she set her sights on. David nned to go to Capital City after the system was upgraded to see if he could continue t o improve himself. He would also be more confident in handling matters for the Special Task Force and Falcon. Pearl did not understand David-he had been pushing her to spend money. They had already spent fifty or sixty billion dors, but he kept urging her because it was still insufficient. Was he nervous because he had too much money? He asked them to invest when many projects had not gone through a thorough investigation! What if they ended up losing money? That was not the way to spend money even if you were rich, right? However, since her boss had said so, they would spend the money! It was not her money to lose if they suffered losses anyway. Although she did everything for David¡¯s sake, she could not help it if he did not appreciate her good intentions. They quickly confirmed three big projects, spending fifteen billion dors in total. David sat on the couch in Starry Night Hotel¡¯s premium deluxe suite with his eyes fixed on the system panel. He had transferred fifteen billion dors to Pearl just now, and Pearl would transfer it to the client soon. The moment their client received the money, hisvish point would increase. Hisvish point would increase to more than 1,000 points by then. Would there be any change i n the system? What if nothing happened? What could he do with thesevish points if that were the case? He was a nervous wreck right now. It would affect what he nned to do next. He was not strong enough. He could not even defeat a regr member of the Special Task Force Team A. Five minutes soon passed. Hisvish points of 862 points remained unchanged. Ten more minutes passed. It remained the same. ¡®What is Pearl doing?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s with the suspense?¡¯ He had just rxed slightly when thevish points changed suddenly. It went from 862 to 912 points-a 50 point increase. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 229 In only five minutes, it rose from 912 to 962 points. After more than ten minutes, hisvish point broke through the threshold of 1,000 and reached 1,012 points. David stared hard at the system panel. There was no ck screen and no change. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ ¡®No!¡¯ Something changed. A + sign appeared behind the Body and Mind sections. It was the biggest change. David was excited. Body was directly rted to his strength. If he could continue to improve his body, he could continue to increase his strength. David tapped on the + sign behind body, and a window instantly popped up from the system. ¡°The host David Lidell¡¯s body has reached the limits of ordinary people on his. Do you wish to upgrade it? The upgrade will cost 1,000vish points!¡± ¡°What the f*ck?¡± When David saw the pop-up window, he could not help swearing. It would cost 1,000vish points to continue improving his body. He worked so hard to save up thevish points, but he was losing them so soon? David chose no and tapped on the + sign behind mind. Again, a window popped up. ¡°The host David Lidell¡¯s mind power has reached the limits of ordinary people on his. D o you wish to upgrade it? The upgrade will cost 1,000vish points.¡± Sure enough, it was no different from upgrading his body! He would have to spend 1,000vish points too. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. David finally chose to upgrade his body. Upgrading his body could also upgrade his strength. Upgrading his mind power meant upgrading his perception and reaction speed. He thought he should start by upgrading his strength first. Mind power was important too as i t could allow him to read his opponent¡¯s strength and understand the danger he was in, but he could only set it aside until he had morevish points. The most important thing for him now was to upgrade his strength. Therefore, David went back and tapped the + sign behind Body. When the window popped up, David nodded his head without hesitation! 1,000 points instantly vanished from hisvish points, leaving only 16 pathetic points behind. There was suspense in David¡¯s steadfast heart again. Slowly, David felt warm and began to sweat. He ran to the bathroom, filled the bathtub with cold water, stripped naked, and sat in it. ¡°Howfy!¡± David eximed. The fever continued. After five minutes, some ck and sticky substance appeared on his skin, which smelled terrible. Besides this, all the muscles in his body itched like crazy. Was it the legendary body transformation? David tried to clean himself up and got a new tub of water. He repeated the actions several times. After about half an hour or so, it finally stopped, and his fever symptoms disappeared. Getting out of the tub, David looked at his body. There was no obvious change. However, he could feel his strength improving by leaps and bounds. He still needed to further verify how much it had improved. He would love to fight Jordan again to see if he could still catch his full-blown attack without suffering a scratch. Jordan was the strongest guy he had met so far. ¡¤ David looked at the system panel. Nothing else had changed. However, the body column had changed from ordinary limit to extraordinary level 1. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 230 The body upgrade reassured David. He could finally continue to upgrade his strength. The system would be a flop if the ordinary limit was the final product. Fortunately, the system did not let him down. Though he now needed morevish points, he had hope. Besides, he would spend more boldly as he grew stronger and thus gain morevish points. He was cautious about spending eight to ten billion dors at first. Now, spending one hundred billion dors was nothing. He was stronger and had a terrifying background, so he could be more brash with his money. He would get stronger and spend hundreds of billions, trillions, and tens of trillions of dors. He would have a never-ending supply ofvish points! He not only wanted to be the strongest but also build the strongest forces to control the world¡¯s economy. The global economy would tremble whenever he casually stomped his feet. The thought of it alone was exciting and satisfying. While David was lost in his fantasy, East League International rose to fame in Springfield. When a conglomerate enjoyed a sessful financing, a press conference was often held to to enhance its poprity and prepare for a sessful listing. An investment firm had been featured in several recent press conferences held bypanies i n Springfield, and its name was East League International. Slowly, the media began to take notice. One news outlet did the math for East League International. The result was shocking. In less than a month, East League International had invested nearly one hundred billion dors in Springfield alone. How wealthy was it? As soon as news broke, it made headlines. A previously unknownpany had invested nearly one hundred billion dors in Springfield! It had never happened in a cosmopolitan city like Springfield. Then various media and busybodies began to dig into East League International¡¯s background. All they could find was that East League International was a newly established investmentpany with its headquarters in South River Province¡¯s River City. It owned Golden Leaf Hotel¡ªthe only eight-star hotel in South River Province, with an estimated value of twenty billion dors. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They had recently invested in a dozen Springfieldpanies and bought an office building, totaling more than eighty billion dors. East League International had over one hundred billion dors in assets so far. The scariest part was that the chairman of thepany was named David Lidell, who was only 21 years old and still a university student, but no other information about him could be found. Besides that, David owned 100% of thepany¡¯s shares, which meant that the 21-year-old university student was already a veritable billionaire. A mysterious 21-year-old billionaire? It had generated a great deal of media interest. If they could get first-hand information on David, their news would be a huge hit. Therefore, these media began to conduct a background search on David with every connection they had. However, they could find nothing but a name and an age. They could not even find a picture. Pearl Warner, East League International general manager, attended the financing conference every time. Pearl had be David¡¯s spokesperson. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 231 The more mysterious it was, the more curious the bystanders and various media outlets would be. Hence, the reputation of East League International in the Springfield investmentmunity began begun to grow gradually. At this time, East League International released a message under David¡¯s instruction. All individuals andpanies that needed investment or financing could get in contact with East League International. As long as they passed the evaluation of thepany¡¯s inspection team, they could get a capital injection from East League International. At this time, many people with dreams started to contact East League International. They all wanted to get an investment to realize their dreams. These people andpanies needed funds ranging from millions to tens of millions. There were even people who needed hundreds of millions and even billions. Naturally, David wanted to ept all the orders. Heckedvish points now and he needed to get more of them as soon as possible. However, he was rejected by Pearl. She still needed to do further investigations before injecting capital in consideration of the future development of thepany. David could not do anything at this time. After all, Pearl did this out of consideration for him and she was helping him save money. Besides, he could not tell her the truth, so he could onlypromise and follow Pearl¡¯s method. However, he asked Pearl to lower some of the standards so that he could cast his as wide as possible. At the same time, East League International also began to recruit talents. East League International had been very popr in Springfield recently. Thepany was not only powerful, but it offered extremely good benefits. As soon as the recruitment information was released, it attracted the attention of elites from all walks of life. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Many people came to apply for the job. In just two days, East League International had grown from a team of dozens of people to more than 200 people. Although thepany paid well, it only recruited elites from all walks of life, which meant it shut out many fresh graduates. It also caused university students to jointly denounce East League International on the Inte, trying to pressure East League International to change its requirements and give fresh graduates some opportunities. The sry at East League International was good and it offered almost three times more than other companies for the same position. Some positions even offered five times more than the market rate, so of course these university students dkd not want to give up. However, would this affect East League International? Of course not! What David intended was to use a high sry to recruit someone to work for him, not someone that he would need to cultivate. Although he was also a university student, and it was indeed unfair to do so, but he did not have a choice. Thepany was now in a period of rapid development. There was no time to nurture new talent. After this period had passed and thepany gradually stabilized, he would consider recruiting university students. An investmentpany would not need too many people. The most important thing was the legal team because as they invested in morepanies, more and more legal issues would appear. Therefore, as long as they were a well-knownwyer, East League International would wee them with open arms so that they would be one of them. David also asked Paul to bring the people from the security department to Springfield. Although River City was the headquarters of East League International, the focus was now on Springfield. The security personnel were all people who had worked as mercenaries abroad. While ensuring the safety of the staff of thepany, they also worked part-time as drivers. Now Paul¡¯s security team had grown to more than 30 people. Another pesky week had passed. Thepany had been very busy this week. They were busy inspecting new investmentpanies and recruiting new employees. Pearl was also very busy because she would be busy attending various conferences. Only David was free. This could not be helped because he was the boss. He would stay in the grandest luxury suite of Starry Night Hotel every day, watching hisvish points rise little by little. Why was he not going to thepany? Right now, the media across Springfield was now looking for David, the founder of East League International. He did not want to show up just yet. In a week, thevish points gradually increased by more than 300 points, bringing the total to 328 points. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 232 The owner, David. Therefore, David¡¯s trip to Capital City was dyed again and again. However, in his opinion, gettingvish points was the most important thing for him at the moment. Everything else could wait. East League International had gradually emerged in the Springfield investmentmunity, attracting the attention of many media outlets andpanies. This was also very beneficial for David. 1 It was reflected in the increase ofvish points over the past few days. Hence, instead of stopping it, he asked Pearl to spend some money to promote thepany to increase its poprity and attract more individuals who needed money. David would not have dared to do this if he had not joined the National Special Task Force. After all, his foundation was too weak, so even if the Luthers from River City helped him hide his identity, he probably would not have been able to hide it for long. The strength of the Luthers was still somewhat different from that of the big families in Springfield. However, it was different now that he had joined the National Special Task Force. After all, his files had been erased by Team A. Now, neither the media nor the big families could find out his identity. That was why he dared to spend money so recklessly. Otherwise, if his details were ever exposed, it would be really hard for him to exin where so much money came from. At this moment, what he urgently needed to do was to rapidly develop his power and improve his strength while taking advantage of the support of the National Special Task Force. At ater stage, after he was able to increase these two aspects, then he could deal with all sorts of major forces head on. When the time came, it would not matter even if his identity was exposed. David had been staying in the room of Starry Night Hotel every day for the past few days. Although he was ted watching thevish points slowly rise, it was very boring for him to stay there for one week straight. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. With more than 300vish points in hand, David could no longer wait to y around with the skills column again. Thest time he attempted to use it, he failed to learn 18 Dragon Taming Punches and tenvish points were deducted as a penalty. This made him feel distressed for such a long time. After all, he had very fewvish points at that time. Now that he had morevish points, he wanted to add skills again. The role of the skills column was definitely greater than he had imagined. He had thought about this issue carefully over the past few days. Now, it could be said that he only had strength but no martial arts skill at all. The battles were also always straightforward. He would only need to suppress his opponent directly with all his strength, but this only worked on people who were weaker than him. If he was fighting someone who was stronger than him or on the same level as him, he would probably suffer a crushing defeat if he relied on brute force alone, In fact, David overlooked a problem, and it was his mind power. His mind power could be said t o be stronger than those of the same level or even a level higher than him. Combining his powerful mind power and his strength meant that even though he had not learned any skills to generate his strength or martial arts moves, he was definitely not weakpared to others of the same level. of course, if it could be coupled with skills and channeled through martial arts moves, he would naturally be stronger. Therefore, he still needed to learn some martial arts moves in order to make full use of his own strength and deal the most damage. However, he needed to be careful this time. He could not just add blindly like in the past. The 18 Dragon Taming Punches addedst time were moves used in martial arts novels and did not exist in real life. That was why he failed. The driving skills, basketball skills, and piano skills he had added were all things that certain people knew in reality. Therefore, this time, he had to make sure that other people knew these martial arts before he tried to add them. David turned on hisputer and started searching the Inte to see what kind of fighting techniques were avable in modern martial arts. After he dug around, all kinds of fighting techniques appeared in front of him. For example shadowboxing, Singing Spring Fist, Form-Intention Fist, Eight Extremities Fist, and so on. As for which ones he would choose, David felt that a firm and ferocious style would suit him best. He did not like a gentle fighting technique. After thinking it through, David felt that Singing Spring Fist, Form-Intention Fist, and Eight Extremities would be suitable for him. Shadowboxing was too gentle. In the end, David did some research and decided to try out Eight-Extremities Fist because it has a technique called Mountain Lean, which David felt was made just for him. What would be the advantage of this? Of course, it would be immense power and strong physical fitness brought about by the improvement of the physique. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 233 Mountain Lean¡¯s ultimate move relied on power and physical strength to better disy its formidable power. After thinking about it, David added Eight Extremities Fist to the skills column. Unexpectedly, another window popped up. ¡°Does Host David Lidell want to add a new skill Eight Extremities Fist? This addition will cost 100vish points.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± David cursed. ¡®What the hell? ¡®Is 100vish points the f*cking starting price to add a skill now? ¡®Wasn¡¯t it just tenvish points before? ¡®It¡¯s raising the price while taking advantage of the situation! David hesitated for a long time but finally choosing ¡®yes¡¯. He would just use thevish points! Getting lavish points was much easier right now anyway. At present, learning these martial arts skills was a way to quickly increase his strength. He could not waste this opportunity. 100vish points were deducted. Now, there were 228 points left. David felt the same as the time he added other skills. More thoughts started appearing in his brain and he felt as if he had been tempered with countless times. This state onlysted for dozens of seconds before, but this time, it hadsted for nearly five minutes before it ended. ¡°I see!¡± When it was over, Davidmented. No wonder it needed so manyvish points. There were so many things to learn about the Eight Extremities Fist. It was categorized with six big ways of opening and eight postures. Plus, there were all kinds o f finishing blows, all of which were very powerful. This was definitely worth the 100vish points. The skills that could be added with just 10vish points would not be able topare to this. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. You would truly get what you paid for. David looked at the interface of the system. He had a new skill, which was the Eight Extremities Fist. However, it was ced in the front of the menu, separate from the previous skills. Moreover, he was only at the entry-level of the Eight Extremities Fist now. If he wanted to rise to the top, he might still need to spend a lot ofvish points. For the time being, he still needed to raise a thousandvish points to improve his mind power. After he improved his mind power, he would consider upgrading the Eight Extremities Fist. His body had been upgraded to extraordinary level 1 and he had also learned Eight Extremities Fist, a strong and ferocious fighting technique. Now, David was brimming with self-confidence and he desperately wanted to try to see how far his current strength could go. From what he knew, when his physique and mind were both at the ordinary limit, he should have the strength of the peak Tiger Ranker. Now, his body had broken through the ordinary limit and reached the extraordinary level 1, so his strength should also be at Dragon Rank. Per the rules of the National Special Task Force Team A, if a backup member wanted to be an official member, his strength had to surpass the Tiger Rank and reach the Dragon Rank. In other words, if he exposed his true strength now, he could be directly promoted to an official member of Team A. However, David was not ready to expose this for the time being. A sly individual would always have more than one n to fall back on just like how a rabbit would always dig three burrows. Even rabbits knew to leave a way out for themselves, let alone humans. He would not get any benefits from exposing his hand too early. Furthermore, his current background was already enough for him. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 234 East League International¡¯s unscrupulous spending in Springfield naturally offended some people. Originally, some investors were still undercutting the price of promisingpanies in hopes o f obtaining greater benefits at a lower price. However, as soon as East League International stepped in, they swallowed up all the shares at a higher price, which enraged a lot of the investors. This act united a lot of people, who then used their connections to block out East League International from the Springfield investmentmunity. This led to some restrictions on the development of East League International. After all, an individual could not invest in apany alone. The boss was not a fool either, so they would not let East League International hold too many shares. If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t they be handing the entirepany to others on a silver tter? Therefore, under the blockade of countless investors, manypanies started to stop interacting with East League International. Pearl also reported the matter to David. David thought about it and decided that they could not allow this. If East League International¡¯s development was restricted, he would not be able to spend his money. If he could not spend his money, he would not be able to getvish points. If he could not getvish points, how would he improve his strength? He had to figure out a way to resolve this. In the end, David decided to release the news of the Daniels¡¯ fall from grace after going against East League International. That way, he might be able to intimidate the weak. This was his original intention behind destroying the Daniels, but in the end, the matter was blocked by the Zimmermans because Clinton was the one who helped him finish it. David was going to put the news out. Of course, he would say that it was wholly done by East League International. However, he could not tell everyone himself. If he tried, he would only be tooting his own horn and the credibility of the matter would be greatly reduced. Hence, he needed to find a powerful person to help him with this. After thinking about it, David thought of one person, and that was Rhonda. In the past few days, he had nothing better to do so he started researching about the powerful forces in Springfield online. The Rogers was known as one of the top four families of Springfield while a family like the Daniels had no chance in Springfield at all. Rhonda was probably one of the Rogers from Springfield and her status was probably nothing to scoff at. Thus, he called Rhonda to exin his intentions, hoping she would do him a favor. Rhonda agreed to help David after consulting her brother Tony. Less than an afternoon after the Rogers released the news, the dozen or so people in the group that had been working together to block East League International all quit. Moreover, the first to exit the group was the organizer and also the admin of the group. The Daniels were destroyed, and they still wanted to block out East League International? This would be courting death! The organizer, in particr, moved thepany to another city as soon as he quit the group. He could not stay in Springfield anymore because he might one day be destroyed without even realizing it. The Daniels were a family with a history in Springfield, and if such a powerful family could disappear in less than a day, then small fries like them would not be able to escape. With that, East League International finally gained a strong foothold in Springfield. Meanwhile, David was also preparing to leave Springfield and go to Capital City toplete the formalities for the Special Task Force and Falcon. At this time, David received a call from Oliver, the chancellor of South River University. ¡°Mr. Carson, hello,¡± David answered the phone. ¡°Hello, David,¡± Oliver replied politely. He did not put on the airs of a chancellor in front of this student who had donated 100 million t o the university. ¡°May I know why you¡¯re looking for me, Mr. Carson?¡± David asked. He was also curious why Oliver called him. He could not be here to ask David to go back to the university, right? He had just donated 100 million to the school. Was it because of Sarah? He should not be the one responsible for that, right? Leo was the real culprit, okay? ¡°David, our school will send several students to Greenwood University in Capital city this week for exchange and study. Given your outstanding performance, we are going to let you join as well. Do you have the time?¡± Oliver asked. The quota to go to Greenwood University in Capital City for an academic exchange program was decided by the heads of the university at a meeting. Those who could go were the top students of South River University. After all, they would represent the entire South River University by going there. Although David performed well in school, he still had a long way to gopared with the real top students. As for why he got this spot, it was entirely because of the 100 million he donated to the university as well as his mysterious and unknown identity. None of the heads of the university wanted to offend this cash cow right now. If he could donate 100 million while he was still studying, who knew if he would donate again i n the future? And if he donated 100 million the first time, the next donation would definitely b e at least 100 million too. Therefore, Oliver proposed to give David a spot at the meeting, which was then passed with a unanimous votes. David was also a little surprised when he heard that Oliver was asking him to go to the exchange at Greenwood University. However, he quickly felt at ease. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He was no longer the David he used to be. Furthermore, this kind of exchange and learning opportunity was not avable to everyone. Those who could go were the best of the best in the university. Besides, this would also be a high point in their academic life. David had heard of it before, but it had nothing to do with him. In high school, he was still the top student in the school, but when he came to South River University, a top-ten institution in the country, he waspletely defeated by everyone else. If it were somewhere else, David definitely would not go because he still had a lot of matters to handle, and these things were meaningless to him now. However, he could still join in if they were going to Capital City since he himself was going to Capital City to take care some business anyway. ¡°Okay, I happen to need to go on a business trip to Capital City anyway,¡± David said. ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s decided then. Are you going on your own or are you going with us? I will be leading the team this time,¡± Oliver asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± ¡°Alright, just call me when you¡¯re in Capital City.¡± ¡°Sure, thanks, Mr. Carson.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After hanging up the phone, David called Pearl and told her that he was about to leave. If there was anything she needed, she should just call him. Naturally, Pearl did not want David to leave, but the problem in Springfield had been resolved and she did not have a reason to stop him. Therefore, she could only wish David a safe journey. David got on a ne to Capital City that afternoon. He only called Pearl and did not tell anyone else. Pearl originally wanted to send him off but was stopped by him. Her identity was a little sensitive right now, and she had gained a little fame in Springfield. After all, the money that flowed out of her hands had reached more than 100 billion. If the media found out about this trip, David¡¯s identity might be exposed. He had gotten a lot of returns from his trip to Springfield this time. Not only did East League International enjoy a huge improvement in its development, but his ability also improved by leaps and bounds. Additionally, hisvish points were also increasing at a steady rate. He believed that he could soon increase his mind power too. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 235 While David was heading to Capital City. South River University. The chancellor¡¯s office. Oliver summoned several students to his office, namely Howard, Luna, Ava, and Amelia. These were the students who were participating in the academic exchange this time. They were also the top students selected through meetings with the heads of the university. Of course, it did not necessarily mean these top students did the best academically. Nowadays, one¡¯s grades in university did not mean everything and other aspects had to be considered comprehensively as well.. Moreover, the participants for academic exchanges were generally selected from the third and fourth- year students as students would still need to focus on their studies in their first and second year. As for why themittee chose the three belles that were recognized by the university¡­ this was also out of theprehensive consideration of the university. First of all, the three of them were pretty good in their studies and they were well-rounded students. Furthermore, since they were going to another university for academic exchange, they would b e representing the entire South River University, so the university could not send over the students who were not pleasing to the eye. When students from other universities saw that this was the level of the university, it would definitely affect the reputation of the university. They were not in senior high where everything was based on grades anymore. Other attributes were very important too. ¡°You guys go back and prepare to leave for Capital City tomorrow to participate in the academic exchange jointly held by our university and Greenwood University,¡± Oliver said to them. ¡°Alright, sir,¡± Howard, Ava, and Amelia replied at the same time. However, Luna did not answer. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve not been feeling well recently and I don¡¯t want to participate,¡± Luna replied. The other three students and Oliver looked at Luna in surprise. Did she just say that she did not want this excellent opportunity that others were dying to have? That was Greenwood University! One of the world¡¯s top universities! Being able to participate in academic exchanges at a university would definitely be a rare opportunity in your university life. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Shoron, you should think about this clearly. This is a good opportunity to improve yourself. If you don¡¯t go out there to have a look, you will never know what¡¯s the difference between you and them,¡± Oliver said. ¡°I can¡¯t go because of health reasons, sorry.¡± Luna still insisted. She really did not want to go to Capital City because there were two people there that she never wanted to see in her life. Wendy Shoron, and Zachary Quinn. However, she knew she could not get them out of her life, so she would just dy it for as long as possible ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll ask someone else,¡± Oliver said. Although he was surprised by Luna¡¯s decision, he could not force her since she genuinely did not want to go. There are many people who want to go. ¡®Luna, you are not the only outstanding one at South River University.¡¯ If Luna did not go, then Howard could not go either. Even though he wanted to go home, he did not have a choice. After all, the purpose of himing to South River University was to keep an eye on Luna. If he went back on his own and enraged Mr. Quinn, all those years of him trying to curry favors with the man would have been in vain. He finally was able to enjoy a closer rtionship with the Quinns and he would be able toplete the task Mr. Quinn gave him in a few months. He did not want any problems arising right now. However, he nned to talk to the chancellor in private as he would be disrespecting the university if he mentioned it now. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t there five students going to the academic exchange this time? Why are there only four of us here?¡± Howard asked. From what he knew, the previous exchange always had five in a team, but this time, there were only four people present. This made him ask the question curiously. Chapter 236 Chapter 236 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 236 ¡°There will be five people this time too. Thest student will go to Capital city himself, not with us,¡± Oliver said. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who else is there?¡± Howard asked. The other three were a little curious too. ¡°David Lidell,¡± Oliver replied. ¡°What? David?¡± Howard asked loudly. When she heard that thest person was David, Amelia was overjoyed. She was finally going to see David again. Since thest time David escaped, she had not seen him for almost half a month. She was embarrassed to contact David. After all, the two almost crossed the linest time and she was the one who took the initiative. As a girl, she was quite ashamed about this too. However, she did not expect David to not contact her for so long, which angered her a little. Luna was also delighted. ¡®David is going to Capital City too?¡¯ Ever since she learned of David¡¯s strength, she gradually formed a n in her heart. This was a n to get out of her original fate. In this n, David was the most critical person. Therefore, since David was going to Capital City, she had to go too. Ava was the only one who did not have any reaction after learning that thest person was David. Although she and David were in the same ss, they had not exchanged more than ten sentences in the past three years. Even if David had been a bit eye-catching recently, what did i t have to do with her? ¡°What? Do you have something you want to say about that, Mr. Jackson?¡± Oliver asked a little unhappily. ¡°Who are you to talk so loudly in my office? Are you disrespecting your chancellor?¡± ¡°No, I have nothing to say,¡± Howard said quickly. He did not expect it to be David! David used to be an unknown character, but after he exposed his strength in Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Centerst time, Howard was a little reluctant to meet him again. He was Zachary¡¯s subordinate, and since David and Zachary were at odds with each other, it would mean that he and David were also enemies. However, he could not afford to offend David, so naturally, he was reluctant to run into thetter if it could be helped. Because of David, the title of the most handsome guy in SRU he worked so hard to establish had also been put to shame. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you all should go back and make some preparations. Since you¡¯re not going, Miss Shoron, you should go back to ss,¡± Oliver said to them. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve thought about it and this kind of opportunity is rare. Although I am not in good health, I still want to go and experience it,¡± Luna said suddenly. ¡°Huh? Miss Shoron, have you thought it through? Can your body take it?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ve thought about it clearly and my body is absolutely fine.¡± ¡°Great, you should also go back and get ready then. We¡¯ll depart tomorrow morning.¡± The four then left the chancellor¡¯s office. However, they looked at Luna a little suspiciously. She refused to go just now but as soon as she heard that David was going, she immediately changed her mind. Everyone could see that there was something fishy with this. Could the rumors circting the university not long ago be true? It was unknown who first spread this rumor, but it was said that after David became the vice president of the martial arts club, he started to have an affair with President Luna. However, since David was absent from ss for the past half month, this rumor did not cause that much of an uproar. However, Amelia did not feel too good about this. She was the first one to notice that David was different, but in the end, not only did she fail to get her hands on him, she also started having more rivals. Meanwhile, Howard felt that this matter was getting serious. He needed to report this to Mr. Quinn. Luckily, they were going to Capital City this time. Once they were in Capital City, it would be M r. Quinn¡¯s territory, and at that time, no matter how strong David was, he would still have to submit obediently. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 237 Capital City, a city with a long history and rich culture. It was also ranked as the world¡¯srgest international metropolis. In recent years, due to the geographical location of Springfield, its economy had gradually begun to catch up with Capital City, but Capital City¡¯s overall ranking as the world¡¯s number one metropolis was still unbreakable. When David arrived in Capital City, he did not contact the Special Task Force and Falcon immediately since it was already evening. Instead, he nned to go to a hotel, rest for a night, and then contact them the next day. David had also longed toe to Capital City for a long time. Now that he was finally here, he was ready to experience this city¡¯s rich history and culture. David left the airport and took a taxi. ¡°Driver, get me to the best hotel nearby,¡± David said after getting into the car. The driver was a middle-aged man. As soon as he heard David¡¯s ent, he knew that he was not a local. In addition, David did not pay much attention to his clothes, so he looked like an ordinary person. Therefore, he thought to himself, ¡®Youngsters these days have such exaggerated opinions of their abilities. He¡¯s asking for the best hotel as soon as he opens his mouth. ¡°This is Capital City, the world¡¯srgest city. Does he know how expensive the best hotels here are?¡¯ It was no exaggeration to say that the price of staying one night in the best luxury suite in this kind of hotel was almost the same price as a house in some small cities in remote areas. This was no joke! However, since the other party had asked, he did not say anything and took David straight to the ten- star chain hotel, Starry Night Hotel. David did not know how much the driver detoured, but he reached the Starry Night Hotel after half an hour and did not question it. After all, it was not easy for the people living in the low ranks of society. Plus, he did notck money anyway. After paying the fare, David entered the Starry Night Hotel. However, the middle-aged driver did not leave, but instead, he waited in ce. In his opinion, it would not take long for David toe out after being frightened by the super high price inside. When that happened, he would drive David around for a while to find him an ordinary hotel. In that way he would be able to make a lot of money. Aside from detouring for a while, he even snuck in two extra trips with David. The most important thing was that David never questioned him. It was not easy to find this kind of person. Five minutester¡­ ¡®Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet?¡¯ Ten minutester¡­ Half an hourter¡­ ¡°Damn, I ran into someone who yed dumb to take advantage of me. F*ck me, I misjudged him and wasted half an hour,¡± the middle-aged driver cursed and drove away. Once David entered the hotel, he walked to the front desk. ¡°Sir, how can I help you?¡± A beautiful woman at the front desk of the ho?el asked politely. ¡°Get me a room,¡± David said. ¡°Alright, sir. May I know if you want a single room or a double room? Do you want a standard room or a luxury room?¡± ¡°Get me the most expensive room in your hotel.¡± ¡°Sir, the most expensive and luxurious suite in our hotel costs 188888 dors per night. Despite the high price, it will also have high-quality service that matches the price. Are you sure you want it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Alright, may I know how long you need it for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have it for a week first.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait.¡± The beautiful woman started to operate theputer skillfully and was done in less than a minute. ¡°Sir, the luxury suite will be yours for a week. The total is 1322216 dors, please choose your payment method.¡± David chose fingerprint and confirmed the payment. d David followed the attendant upstairs under the admiring eyes o au VIU LUVIU The room was soo f the receptionist. Then, he followed the attendant to the 68th floor. ¡°Sir, this is your room. You can contact us anytime you need anything. There¡¯s a call button in the room, and when you press it, we¡¯ll get to you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I got it. Thanks.¡± After David entered the room, he shut the door, took a shower, and theny down in bed to rest. At the same time, he was wondering if he knew anyone in Capital City. After all, when someone got to an unfamiliar ce, the first thing that woulde to their mind was whether they had any acquaintances around. However, after thinking about it, apart from Celia, a high school ssmate, there seemed to b e no one he knew in Capital City. He originally came from a small county, and since he had low self-esteem because of his childhood experiences, he did not have any particrly good friends. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Most of his ssmates were in South River Province and some were in other provinces. Not everyone could get admitted to an international metropolis like Capital city. Aside from Celia, he was already considered the best prospect toe out of Shu City High. Finally, he sent a message to Celia. Since he promised Celia that he would contact her, David kept his promise. Now, he only wanted to follow his heart. He would do whatever he wanted to do and there was no longer any need to cower away from his desires. David: (Celia, I¡¯ve already arrived at Capital City. I¡¯lle to see you when I¡¯m finished with m y business. You¡¯re at Greenwood University, right? I was sent by my university for an academic exchange at Greenwood University this time. We will be ssmates again!] In less than a minute, Celia replied to his text. Celia: (Really? That¡¯s great! Hurry up and finish your work then, I¡¯ll wait for you.] David: (Okay, I¡¯ll rest first. I just got off the ne and I¡¯m a little tired. Goodnight.] Celia: (Okay, rest well. Goodnight.] After Celia sent the message, a smile started appearing at the corners of her mouth uncontrobly. Coincidentally, Mindy, who was sitting opposite her, spotted it. ¡°Celia, is that David personing to Capital City?¡± Mindy asked. However, Celia ignored her. She was still staring at the phone and smiling. ¡°Celia!¡± Mindy called out again. No reaction. ¡°Celia!¡± This time, she was being quite loud, which scared Jon, who was sitting on the side. ¡°Huh? Mom, can you be softer? Are you trying to scare me to death? I¡¯m not deaf,¡± Celia said unhappily. ¡°Be softer? You wouldn¡¯t hear me even if I call you ten times in a soft voice.¡± ¡°N-No, what do you mean?¡± Celia muttered. ¡°What do you mean no? I called you twice and you didn¡¯t even react. What¡¯s so exciting? Is David in Capital City?¡± ¡°N-No! He said he¡¯ll onlye in a few more days. He even said that he was sent by his university to do an academic exchange in Greenwood University,¡± Celia answered. ¡°Oh? Sending students from South River University to Greenwood for academic exchange? That¡¯s not easy. It seems that David is doing well in SRU. Only students who perform well in school will get a ce in this kind of exchange.¡± Jon was the one who spoke this time. ¡°Of course! I have a good eye,¡± Celia said proudly. She was ted when she heard her father praising David.. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 238 Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mindy red at Jon. She thought to herself, ¡®You talk too much.¡¯ So what if David could go on to be a postgraduate student and then obtain a Ph.D. at South River University? His family and the environment in which he grew up already determined his future achievements, and he would never be able to reach Mindy¡¯s standards. The best way to handle this would be to make David take the initiative to leave Celia. ¡°Celia, since David came to Capital City to have an academic exchange at Greenwood, I won¡¯t care if you meet at school, but I won¡¯t allow you to go out alone with him, do you hear me?¡± Mindy said. ¡°Why?¡± Celia asked. ¡°You¡¯re a girl! How is it proper to do this? Do you still have any shame?¡± ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡± Celia said blushing. ¡°What am I saying? What do you think I¡¯m saying after you two lived together for more than a year? Listen, you could do anything you wanted back when we were not around, but don¡¯t even think about it now. I will keep an eye on you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep.¡± Celia went upstairs with blushing cheeks. After Celia went upstairs, Mindy directed her anger at Jon again. ¡°Jon, what was the meaning of that?¡± ¡°What did I do?¡± Jon asked innocently. ¡°What did you do? Are you starting to like David? Do you want to bring them together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with David, his family conditions are a little bit poor, that¡¯s all. As long as he knows how to improve himself and graduates from a prestigious university, Celia will definitely not suffer in the future.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re trying to piss me off too, aren¡¯t you? How is David worthy of my daughter? He¡¯s just a hillbilly from a poor and remote ce!¡± ¡°Darling, you have to think like this, if Celia marries that Joshua person just as you asked, can you guarantee that he will always treat Celia well? The Houstons have so many rules, so what i f they bully Celia? Do you think you can go and stand up for her?¡± ¡°I¡­ Why not? And what you said won¡¯t happen, didn¡¯t you see how Joshua looked at Celia? How could he bully Celia?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand men. The easier it is to get something, the less he will appreciate it. Joshua came from a big family and he¡¯s obviously a yboy. He¡¯ll definitely treat Celia well at first, but as time goes by, he¡¯ll start having other intentions. When the timees, our daughter will suffer. Plus, it¡¯s normal for the sons of a big family to have three or four wivest o ensure that they can carry on the family name. They will not worry about how Celia feels.¡± ¡°Tell me, what are the benefits of marrying David then? If you can convince me now, I won¡¯t oppose them being together.¡± ¡°I think we can make David our live-in son-inw. We only have one daughter, so we¡¯ll be worried no matter who she marries. Plus, if Celia is married, think about how lonely we¡¯ll be. What will happen if we grow old? It¡¯s good that Celia is so close to David. Just let them marry each other and stay with us. That way, we can see her every day and David won¡¯t dare to bully her either. When we¡¯re old, we can retire and y with our grandchildren too,¡± Jon said. This was what Jon came up with after thinking it through. Mindy had been running around out there for the past few years and she still had the impression that Celia was still the good girl. However, Jon had been staying with Celia this whole time and he knew how she really was. Even though she looked soft, it was hard to change her mind once she had decided on something If they forced her to break up with David, there would be serious consequences. He only had one daughter and he did not want to risk this. Hence, he kept thinking about how to convince his wife and not his daughter. Mindy was speechless at that moment. She admitted that her husband had convinced her. Right now, she was debating in her heart. On one hand, she hoped that her excellent daughter would marry someone even more excellent. That way, she would enjoy an improved reputation in the world. Furthermore, she could show off in front of her business partners, friends, and even ssmates. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 239 On the other hand, if things ended up like what her husband said, what if Celia married into a big family and got bullied? Were they capable of helping their daughter get justice? Moreover, she did not want her daughter to leave her. If David was as ambitious as her daughter said, after he graduated from a prestigious university, they could get him to be their live-in son-inw, and when the time came, she could hand over thepany to him so that she could take care of her grandchildren. How good would that be? Plus, she would always be able to see her daughter every day. When she was thinking about this, Mindy¡¯s anger disappeared in an instant. ¡°We¡¯ll see after we meet David. If he is as good as Celia said, I will no longer object to them being together, but after marriage, they must live with us and be our live-in son-inw,¡± Mindy thought for a while and said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait until we meet David. I don¡¯t think he will refuse. It¡¯s better to stay in Capital City than to return to Shu City. If they have children in the future, they can get a better education here too,¡± Jon said. Jon was truly a government servant to the core. He was so good at reasoning, and he was able t o make Mindy submit in just a few sentences. Capital City, the Great Wall Club. Zachary was lying on his stomach while enjoying the massage service of several young beauties. The phone rang A beautiful woman grabbed the phone, pressed the answer button, and ced it next to Zachary¡¯s ear. ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Mr. Quinn, it¡¯s me,¡± Howard said over the phone. ¡°Howie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Quinn, our university arranged for five students toe to Greenwood University in Capital City for an academic exchange tomorrow. Miss Luna and I will be there,¡± Howard said. ¡°Oh? Luna ising to Capital City too? That¡¯s good, I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time. How¡¯s she doing these days?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°Pretty good, but¡­ one more person ising.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°David.¡± ¡°David¡¯sing to Capital City too? Are you sure?¡± Zachary sat up immediately and asked. ¡°Yes! Also, I need to tell you something.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Howard told Zachary about David bing the vice president of the martial arts club, how he was rumored to be having an affair with Luna, and also how Luna changed her mind at thest minute when they were in the chancellor¡¯s office. ¡°I got it. Anything else?¡± Zachary replied without any expression on his face after hearing this.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, Mr. Quinn,¡± Howard said carefully. He knew that Zachary had to be in a bad mood now. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all. Contact me if there¡¯s anything else.¡± After Zachary finished saying that, he hung up immediately and then smashed the phone on the wall across from him with all his might. Smash! The women who were massaging him trembled in fear. ¡°David, since you have the balls toe here, then let¡¯s settle our old and new ounts together. I will not let you leave Capital City!¡± Zachary said through gritted teeth. Not only did David cause him to lose his face in front of the other fighters in T Faction, he even dared to touch his fianc¨¦. How bold of him to do so! ¡®Since you dare toe to Capital City, then don¡¯t me me for being vicious and merciless. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 240 David had no idea that Howard had told Zachary about him promising the chancellor Oliver that he would join the academic exchange at Greenwood University. Or that Zachary, a Capital City local, was waiting for David to walk right into his trap. If Stan from T Faction did not prohibit him from seeking revenge against David because he did not want to cause unnecessary trouble when the ten-year appointment came, he would even have taken someone straight to River City to retaliate against David. Zachary had never suffered from such a loss since he was a child. During this time, he hadpletely be theughingstock of the T Faction. It was one thing for the eight great fighters tough at him, but some irrelevant people even dare to talk about him behind his back too. They were really trying to court death. David¡¯s trip to Capital City this time was destined to be chaotic. of course, even if he knew about it, he would not take it to heart. After joining the National Special Task Force and Falcon, and enjoying a huge improvement in his strength a few days ago, Zachary was no longer worthy to be his opponent. The next day, David texted Leeman, the leader of Special Task Force Team A, early in the morning, saying that he had arrived in Capital City. Leeman asked David to tell him where he was and then asked David to wait, saying that someone woulde and pick him up. About an hourter, David received a call stating that the person who was here to pick him up had arrived at the Starry Night Hotel in a pure ck off-road vehicle. When David walked out of the entrance of the Starry Night Hotel, he saw a ck off-road vehicle parked at the entrance. Hence, he got straight into the car. The driver was a middle-aged man. After David got into the car, he did not talk to David, let alone question David before driving away. Along the way, the other party had no intention of speaking, so David did not ask any questions. They soon drove for about half an hour. The car turned from the bustling street into a quiet alley where two guards were standing guard. After driving for another five minutes, the car finally stopped. ¡°Go in, the team leader is waiting for you inside.¡± This was the first time the middle-aged driver spoke. ¡°Thanks, man,¡± David said, opening the door and getting out of the car. In front of him was the gate to a courtyard house. David pushed it gently and the door opened. Then, he walked in. The courtyard house was huge, and it was surrounded by trees. There was a pond in the middle of the estate, at the center of which stood a huge rock. After David walked past the pond, he saw an old man in his sixties sitting on a rattan chair under a tree. He was reading a newspaper while a young man in his thirties stood behind him. The old man put down the newspaper in his hand and looked at David. In an instant, David felt a huge pressureing towards him and he instinctively let out his aura to resist it. ¡®So strong,¡¯ David thought to himself. ¡°Huh? ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Leeman sensed that something was not right, but he did not say anything. Instead, he said to the person behind him, ¡°Otis, go get David¡¯s documents and the other one that needs his signature.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Otis left the courtyard house after he said that. When he walked next to David, he nced at him inexplicably. ¡°You¡¯re David Lidell?¡± Leeman asked after Otis left. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. And you are?¡± David asked. Even though he knew this person might be the team leader of Special Task Force Ream A, it would be better to make sure. ¡°I am Leeman Scholl, and I am your team leader.¡± Indeed, Leeman answered. ¡°Hello, Team Leader Scholl,¡± David greeted. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°David, we didn¡¯t ask you toe here this time for anything major. Mainly, it was to give you the papers representing your identity as a backup member of Special Task Force Team A and for you to sign a non-disclosure agreement. Since you joined Team A, you are now one of the country¡¯s employees. However, due to the particrity of our work, we are generally not allowed to reveal our identities.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± David replied. ¡°As a backup member of Team A, I believe you¡¯ve read some of the rules and regtions, and also the authorities and obligations. Hence, I will not go into that. Rather, I have a question to ask you,¡± Leeman looked at David and said. ¡°Team Leader Scholl, please go ahead.¡± Leeman stared at David without speaking. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 241 David looked at Leeman too. Suddenly, Leeman let out a strong aura. He then moved in front of David in an instant and punched the latter. David was still in a state of confusion at this point. Everything was fine a second ago. Why did he take action all of a sudden? Even if it is to test David, he did not need to be so ruthless, right? Leeman¡¯s punch was so strong that David figured that if he did not use his full strength, he would end up badly injured. Therefore, he did not care much. He used all his strength and punched the opponent using the ck Tiger Punch from the Eight Extremities Fist in his mind. Thump! A huge sound resounded throughout the courtyard which also seemed to have a roar of a tiger at its core. David felt a huge forceing at him and his body involuntarily stumbled a dozen meters backward. The force finally relieved dispersed when he leaned against arge tree, but his hand started to feel sore. ¡®Is this old man sick in the head? Damn!¡¯ If it were not for his quick reaction just now, or if he did not improve his strength before this, he would have been seriously injured by this punch even if it did not kill him. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! This was not a test. He was clearly trying to take David¡¯s life! However, David did not dare to say this out loud and could only think about it in his heart. Wouldn¡¯t David be asking for trouble if he angered the other party, causing him to punch David again? Obviously, although his strength had improved, he was not the opponent of this old man. He who ran away lived to fight another day. Plus, he did not believe that the other party truly wanted to kill him. After all, there was no reason for Leeman to do so at all! David had no clue that when he released his aura to resist Leeman, Leeman already knew that his strength was more than that of just peak Tiger Rank. However, Leeman still struggled to believe this. ording to David¡¯s information, he should be only 21 years old now, right? Going beyond the peak Tiger Rank at the age of 21 and entering the Dragon Rank? Even if the legendary one knew about it, his jaw would drop, let alone Leeman. How old was he when he first entered the Dragon Rank? If he remembered correctly, it should be 27. This was simply unbelievable. He had actually met a talentparable to the legendary one. Judging from his current performance, David might be even more talented than the legendary one. This was his luck, and also Somend¡¯s luck. However, he could not leak this information yet. Even if David was already a master of the Dragon Rank, in Leeman¡¯s opinion, he still had not fully grown up. As soon as the dust settled, David keenly felt amotion around the courtyard. That was when Leeman spoke up. ¡°Everyone, dismiss. Everything¡¯s fine here.¡± With that, the sound around him slowly disappeared. This was indeed the ce where the emperor resided-it was so heavily-guarded. David came back to his senses and realized that Leeman was staring straight at him. He looked as if he was staring at a naked beauty. ¡°Cough cough. Sir, did I pass?¡± David asked. ¡°Are you really only 21 years old?¡± Leeman did not answer David, but instead, asked a question. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to be 22 soon,¡± David replied. ¡°Haha, good! Thompson gave me such a huge present!¡± Leeman guffawed and said. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 242 Two hourster, David returned to the Starry Night Hotel with the middle-aged driver once again sending him back. He was now an official member of Special Task Force Team A and no longer a backup member. Originally, David was not ready to be an official member for the time being because he knew that once he became an official member, he would have to ept organizational arrangements and go on missions. Right now, he did not have the time to do such things yet. However, Leeman said that David could get special treatment and enjoy the rights of an official member. Furthermore, he did not need to ept any missions for the time being. Only after this did David agree. There was a huge gap in status between the official members and the backup members. The most basic benefits was that official members had the right to mobilize the local forces while backup members did not. One should not underestimate the a huge gap between the two. The simplest example was when David was in Springfield, East League International¡¯s projects were all being investigated and dyed for various reasons. If David was an official member of Special Task Force Team A, as long as he found the cab minister of Springfield and revealed his identity, no one in Springfield would dare to cause trouble for him. Even under special conditions, the cab minister of Springfield had to obey his arrangements. This was the right of an official member of Special Task Force Team A.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They had the authority to ask for the cooperation of local forces when they performed their duties, which was a right granted to them by the state. So, if one were topare their identities only, David¡¯s identity was already higher than the cab ministers of the provinces in the country and also the cab ministers of Springfield and Capital City, the two international metropolises. There were 66 provinces and 2 international metropolises in the country, so it meant there would be 68 cab ministers. However, how many official members of Special Task Force Team A were there? No matter which province the official members of Special Task Force Team A went to, if their identities were revealed, they would be the honorable guests of the respective cab minister, and no one would dare to offend them. This was because not only were they powerful, but under certain specific conditions, they had the right to kill first before asking questions. This authority alone was iparable to others. After David got back to the hotel, he contacted the people from Falcon. He was going to quickly confirm these two identities so that he could go about his business. The people from Falcon asked David to wait at the hotel too. This time, the other party came much quicker, and they arrived in less than an hour. They asked David to go up to the top floor of the hotel and that they would be there right away. Before David could ask, the other party hung up the phone. David was puzzled. What would he do on the top floor? However, he still did as the other party asked. David went to the top floor of the hotel only to find that it was huge and there were several helicopters parked on top of it. At this moment, he suddenly realized that he was going by helicopter. David did not wait long before a military helicopter approached him from far away before slowly descending four or five meters away from the top floor of the hotel. After this, a rope about the thickness of a thumb was lowered before the helicopter stopped moving. A man in military uniform waved to David from the co-pilot seat of the helicopter, motioning at him to come up quickly. David then stepped forward, grabbed the rope, and with a little force, climbed into the helicopter. After getting into the helicopter, the door closed automatically and the vehicle flew off into the distance. There were only three people on the helicopter. Two people were in the cockpit while David was the only one sitting behind. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 243 David sat in the helicopter while looking out the window to see the view of Capital City. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was worthy of being called the world¡¯s number one international metropolis. A provincial city like River City could notpare to the level of hustle and bustle of this ce. The helicopter gradually moved away from the hustle and bustle of the city and entered a silent forest. After a few minutes, a red cross appeared in the forest. The helicopter then slowly descended a few meters above the red cross before the door opened. David knew that they were asking him to jump straight out. When he walked to the door and looked at the distance of about two stories to the ground, he genuinely felt a little scared. Although his strength had improved a lot, to be honest, he still had too little awareness of his own strength. For example, he did not know something as simple as how fast he could move, how strong he was, or how high he could jump. He did not have a clear understanding of any of these things a t all. This all resulted from the rapid increase in his strength. After all, it took him only more than a month to go from an ordinary person to a master of the Dragon Rank. If other people knew about this, they would surely cut him open to research him. After all, the fastest person to get to Dragon Rank before him took 27 years. That person was also known as a once-in-a-century peerless genius. David concentrated his strength on his feet, took one step forward, and jumped off the helicopter. After a few seconds, hended firmly on the ground. Hmm? David examined himself and realized he did not feel any difort. The weight of his entire body would be on his legs if he jumped down from such a height. If he was an ordinary person, his legs would definitely not be able to withstand such arge force and would definitely break. However, the soles of his legs and feet were only slightly numb while the numbness disappeared after only a few seconds. Sure enough, he was no longer in the same category as ordinary people. As Davidnded on the ground, the helicopter closed the door and flew away. He then used his mind power to read the situation around him. He could sense that there were multiple people around him, but when he looked around, he saw only green grass and trees. He could not see a single person. It seemed that these people were masters of disguise. Therefore, David pretended to be ignorant and just stood there and waited. He was here to go through the formalities to join Falcon, so the other party definitely would not keep him waiting here. Sure enough, after about five minutes, a whistle sounded. Then, there was amotion around the grass and in the woods before seven or eight people slowly appeared and came out t o surround David. ¡°Are you David Lidell?¡± One of them asked. David looked at him but could not tell what the man looked like at all. His entire face and body were painted in a shade of green that was simr to the surrounding scenery, and his face waspletely concealed. The seven or eight people around were also dressed the same. ¡°I am,¡± David replied. ¡°You want to join Falcon but you¡¯re not even the slightest bit vignt? If we were your enemy just now, you¡¯d have already died countless times. You got off the chopper and just stood there stupidly. Don¡¯t you know to find a ce to hide? Do you have sht for brains?¡± This man immediately started scolding David, which puzzled thetter. David wanted to say that he had already discovered all of them a long fcking time ago and that if he was their enemy, none of them would be able to get out of there alive. David felt that these people were too weak, and he estimated that they were only in the Tiger Rank. None of them were in the Dragon Rank. If David really were to fight them, it would be no use no matter how well they hid. David¡¯s powerful mind power was no joke. However, he did not say all of that. After all, it was better to keep a low profile since he had only just got here. Plus, he also did not believe that there would be no masters in Falcon. Even the Special Task Force Team A had so many people that he could not defeat. Since Falcon was famous as the Special Task Force, then it was only logical that there would be quite a few of masters here too. However, these people were bound to be the best of the best in Falcon, and they would not show themselves without reason. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 244 ¡°I understand, it won¡¯t happen again in the future, Sir!¡± David replied. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again? You are already dead, but you talk about a future? As a member of Falcon, we must be vignt at all times. Not only does it mean that you¡¯ll lose your life if you fail, but you might also drag down your teammates,¡± Ivan Tomlinson continued berating David. Ivan despised people like David who was recruited directly into Falcon without being trained b y the military or going through multipleyers of selection. These kinds of people got in because they were from big families, and they came in by pulling strings so they could enjoy training themselves before be called a member of Falcon. Although they were just frencers, they were still part of the group. Being part of Falcon was the honor that they fought hard and risked their lives for, but now they were being regarded as decoration for these people to show off outside. So, when he received an order from his superiors to pick up a special recruit named David Lidell, he decided to give David a show of his strength immediately. Even if he knew he would not change anything nor stop David, at least he could avenge his men who had sacrificed their lives to protect these kinds of people., ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here to go through the formalities, not to listen to your reprimands. If you want to d o it, then do it, but if you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m fine with that as well. I don¡¯t have time to listent o your nagging here,¡± David said angrily. David was indeed a little mad. When he was working part-time before, he had encountered a lot of bosses and customers like this, especially when he was delivering food. However, at that time, he was still a poor guy with nothing to his name, and he had to enduren o matter what, but now that he was the richest man in the world, why would he still endure such grievances? Moreover, it did not matter to him whether he joined Falcon or not. His status as an official member of the Special Task Force Team A was enough for him to act like a poser. Joining Falcon now would just be the icing on the cake. It would be better if he could join, but i t did not matter if he could not. However, at this moment, he did not want to suffer this grievance. He had enough of this for the past 21 years. He figured he had shown enough respect for these people at the beginning, and he still had no idea why these people were targeting him. When David said this, it was not just Ivan, all the other members of Falcon looked at him with ridicule. ¡®How dare this kid talk back to Captain Tomlinson? ¡®This is going to be good.¡¯ Everyone knew that Captain Tomlinson looked down on this kind of special recruit the most. They were all children of big families who wanted toe in to train themselves. They did not have the necessary ability at all, and they were very problematic. It seemed that they had to carry David back today. ¡°Are you provoking me, kid? Ivan said with a cold look in his eyes. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m here to go through the formalities. Just tell me if you want to proceed with it. I¡¯m not your subordinate and I am calling you Sir as a sign of respect. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you,¡± David said indifferently. ¡°You are my subordinate if you are already a frencer of Falcon and I have the right to educate you,¡± Ivan said solemnly. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t offend you, did I? What do you want? If you don¡¯t want to proceed, then I¡¯ll just g 0,¡± David said helplessly. ¡°I want to teach you how to be a decent human being. Come on, teach this kid a lesson! Let him know that Falcon is not the ce for the children of big families,¡± Ivan said to the surrounding Falcon members. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me do it.¡± One of the team members stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t go too hard on him. Just make him bedridden for half a month,¡± Ivan said to the member. ¡°Roger, Captain Tomlinson,¡± the member replied. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll let you make three moves first,¡± the member said to David again. ¡°Are we really doing this?¡± David asked. ¡°What nonsense! I asked you to do it so just do it! Don¡¯t worry, I will only make you bedridden for half a month at most.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re really fighting, you¡¯re not enough for me.¡± ¡°Are you looking down on me, kid?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you specifically, I¡¯m looking down on everyone present,¡± David said after ncing around. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 245 This time, he immediately offended everyone. Everyone was ready to teach David a lesson. ¡°F*ck¡­¡± The member only said one word. David approached him in an instant and put his hands on his shoulders before raising his right knee, taking that man down immediately. The surrounding members also reacted quickly and began to charge David. However, David¡¯s mind power was too great. He tilted his head to avoid a punch and an elbow before defeating another one. Although these members were very fast, none of them could hit David. This was the effect of the mind power. It could help David urately perceive the opponent¡¯s attack, and then cleverly evade it before counterattacking. Almost all of the people he encountered would lose their fighting strength in an instant. Of course, he knew when to stop. These people would only lose their fighting strength temporarily. He dodged another punch after bending down slightly. He then bowed and exerted some force, with the strength-generating skill from Mountain Lean in the Eight Extremities Fist, he directly bumped into the captain, Ivan. Thud! Ivan only felt a huge force approaching him before his body flew back seven or eight meters and fell to the ground. If not for the fact that he was also a master of the Tiger Rank and had a strong body, David¡¯s blow would at least seriously injure, or even disable, him. At this point, the eight members of Team Falcon and their captain were wiped out. No one could get up while David was the only one left standing in the middle. It had to be said the members of Falcon were very well-trained. Even if they were all lying on the ground and their bodies were in great pain, no one made a sound. However, they were now looking at David with a little fear and admiration. People with great strength would be respected wherever they went. David looked around at the members lying on the ground and shook his head slightly. These people were all too weak. Almost all of them were newbies to the Tiger Rank. The captain who just reprimanded him was slightly stronger, but he was not too strong. He was not even a peak Tiger Ranker. This time, he was fighting while suppressing his power for fear of destroying these people if h e used his full strength. This was not fun at all. David did not know that the scene of him fighting Team Falcon was being watched by someone from all angles. Not far from them, in a secret base. An old man and a middle-aged man were watching the scene of David fighting the Falcon members. ¡°What do you think?¡± The old man asked. ¡°He¡¯s so strong,¡± the middle-aged man answered. ¡°Get someone from Team Vulture over to test him out so that he won¡¯t think that there are no strong members in Falcon,¡± the old man said. Clearly, he had seen David shaking his head. ¡°Okay.¡± After the middle-aged man said that, he took out a walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Vulture nine,e in.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After he just said that, a voice came from the walkie-talkie. ¡°Vulture Nine, roger. Please advise.¡± ¡°Go to numbernding site to pick up a newbie named David Lidell. While you¡¯re at it, go and test out his ability,¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°Roger that.¡± Chapter 246 Chapter 246 David walked up to Ivan and asked, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re the ones who wanted to attack me first, so you can¡¯t me me, right? I¡¯m just defending myself. After all, no one wants to be so badly beaten that they have to be bedridden for half a month, right? And I didn¡¯t go all out on you, so you¡¯ll only need to stay in bed for 3 days at most.¡± ¡°David, I underestimated you, you are indeed different from the other children from rich families. Just wait, someone will pick you up soon,¡± Ivan endured the pain and said. David¡¯s strength really exceeded his expectations as his team of nine was defeated before they could even touch David. Although the strength of their team was only average in Falcon, the members were selected through several levels. Moreover, in their missions, they had also experienced life or death situations. David was able to take down their team unscathed, so he had the right to be arrogant. He was different from those children of big families who just came here to get a title. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just wait,¡± David said. He had no choice but to wait. Soon, there was amotion in the surrounding woods again. David thought that the people who came to pick him up were here, but he did not expect that the people who arrived were only here to carry away the people who had been defeated by him. He tried to ask them questions but they were all ignoring him. Alright, he would just keep waiting. If he was not in the mountains and he could not find his way back, he would have left a long time ago. It was fine not joining Falcon anyway. He waited a few more minutes. David¡¯s mind power sensed a strong auraing over and he instantly perked up and looked a t the woods across from him. A man who was wearing the same outfit as the Falcon members just now appeared. However, David noticed that even though their outfit was simr, the picture on their arms was different. The people whom he just defeated had a wolf on their arm while this man had a bird on his. Yes¡­ It was a bird. No, it should be an eagle. Anyway, it was some kind ofrge bird. David¡¯s strong mind power told him that this man was dangerous. This man was from Team Vulture of Falcon. His codename is nine, so he was also called Number Nine. They did not have names, only codenames. ¡°Are you David Lidell?¡± Number Nine asked. ¡°I am,¡± David replied. ¡°I was sent by the captain to get you,¡± Number Nine continued. ¡°Do they still want to test me, or rather, do they still want to probe me out?¡± David asked. He felt that Falcon had to be sending someone so strong to probe him. It seemed like he was always fighting someone whether he was at the Special Task Force yesterday or Falcon today. Perhaps they were testing for his true skills. ¡°Indeed,¡± Number Nine said. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Let¡¯s start then,¡± David answered. Since they were going to fight, then they should get it done quickly. He had to return after he was done here. He did not want to spend the night here. Was it not good staying in a ten-star hotel? Why would he want to stay here and feed the mosquitoes? ¡°Watch out then,¡± Number Nine wanted. Then, he focused his energy on his legs and charged toward David like a missile. David did not waste any time. Ever since this person showed up, he was tense the entire time, ready to fight at any moment. When Number Nine charged at David, David also charged toward him. They were moving very fast, and in a blink of an eye, they collided in the middle. Bang! It sounded like a small artillery shell bursting, creating a strong shockwave that rippled through the surrounding area. David and Number Nine both took several steps back. Number Nine looked at David, his eyes filled with horror. On the other hand, David was looking at Number Nine with a burning desire to fight. Chapter 247 Chapter 247 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 247 This was the stronest opponent he had ever faced apart from Jordan and Leeman. When he met Jordan, he was still too weak, and on the contrary, Leeman was much stronger than him. With that, he was defeated twice. The person in front of him was the best opponent and David wanted to disy his strength as much as he could to see where the limit of his strength was and how far he was from being the best of the best. Inside the base, the old man and the middle-aged man were obviously surprised when they saw David and Number Nine collide. David and Number Nine were on the same level. The men were very clear about Number Nine¡¯s strength. Team Vulture was the strongest and most elite team in Falcon. Every member of the team had the strength to at least enter the Dragon Rank.. How old was David? He had the strength equivalent to Number Nine of Team Vulture. However, they did not speak and instead continued to watch the battle. David and Number Nine started fighting again after stopping for a while. Thump! Thump! Thump! These kinds of sounds never stopped. These urate punches made their blood race. Both of them were masters of the Dragon Rank and their bodies were abnormally strong. That was why they dared to go head-on with each other. David¡¯s advantage was that he had a strong body and also strong mind power. Plus, he knew the Eight Extremities Fist, a fighting technique known for its ferocity. Naturally, he was not scared of this kind of combat. Of course, he also had his shorings, which was that he did not have enough actualbat experience and was only relying on his strong mind power to judge the opponent¡¯s attack method. As a member of Falcon¡¯s Team Vulture, Number Nine would constantly interact with all kinds o f masters from overseas. Furthermore, he would even wander on the brink of death for the honor of the country Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Even though his body and mind power were iparable to David¡¯s, he had a lot ofbat experiencepared to the other. Because of this eveness, the two only sustained light injuries after a few hundred rounds ofbat. David was getting more and more ferocious as he fought. This was the battle that he could fight to his heart¡¯s content. The pain in all parts of his body made him gradually more bloodthirsty. He almostpletely ignored his defense. In doing so, he would only manage to hit Number Nine once for every three punches Number Nine gave him. Thump! Another collision caused the two to fly a few meters back. However, this time, David was ready. He kicked the huge rock behind him, dissipated the force, and stopped himself from staggering backward in time. Then, he kicked both legs off the rock, causing his body started t o charge behind Number Nine at lightning speed. He wanted to use this method to end this fight. Mountain Lean from Eight Extremities Fist. The most powerful method in the Eight Extremities Fist. This was the benefit of having strong mind power. While he was inbat, he could still keep an eye on his surroundings ande up with a battle n that was beneficial to him. As Number Nine was staggering backward, he also crashed into a huge tree and stopped himself from falling. As he was about to prepare for his next move, a dangerous feeling overwhelmed his heart. This was a feeling that he recognized after experiencing multiple life and death situations. Before he could think much, he turned around and rolled to the other side, leaving his initial position. Boom! Before he could stand, a loud sound filled his ears. David did not expect Number Nine to react so quickly. He managed to roll away and dodge his strongest attack This time, he did not have a choice and he could only brace himself before crashing into the huge tree. The huge impact caused David to stagger a few steps backward. He fell to the ground as the vibration shook his internal organs. He almost vomited blood from this. Damn, he suffered because he did not have enoughbat experience. At this moment, Number Nine heard a voice in his ear. ¡°Number Nine, that¡¯s enough. You can bring David over now.¡± ¡°Roger,¡± Number Nine replied. Then, he said to David, ¡°Come on, the captain asked me to bring you over.¡± David got up and brushed the dust off himself before following Number Nine into the woods. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 248 ountain from the outside. A staff member received him. Number Nine disappeared after sending him here. Shortly after David left the number 3nding site, the two who had just watched David and Number Nine fight arrived. The middle-aged man took a closer look at the tree that David had hit with his final blow. ¡°What do you think?¡± The old man asked. ¡°He¡¯s very strong. There are several cracks in the center of the solid hophornbeam. This blow has far exceeded the strength needed to enter the Dragon Rank. If it wasn¡¯t for Number Nine¡¯s experience, this blow would be enough to send him for an early retirement. We have to keep David, his potential is too great,¡± the middle-aged man eximed in admiration. ¡°I know. David seems inexperienced inbat, and he can¡¯t properly control his own strength very well, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have blindly tried to deliver the final blow.¡± ¡°Indeed, this is the only way to show his potential. He is not yet even 22 years old. If he continues to hone his skills, he may be able to break through that step in the future and be another protector of our country.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded a little excited. ¡°Did you get David¡¯s file?¡± The old man¡¯s voice trembled. Obviously, what the middle-aged man said also excited him a little. A protector! If there was even one more person like this in Somend, it would be enough to change the hierarchy of today¡¯s world! ¡°It has been taken away by the Special Task Force and it has been restricted with the highest level of confidentiality.¡± ¡°It seems that the Special Task Force already knows about David¡¯s strength. Put David in your Team Vulture, codenamed Number Ten. Let him enjoy the same general-level treatment as other team members.¡± ¡°But what about the Special Task Force? It¡¯s a bit hical to do this,¡± the middle-aged man asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Rules are meant to be broken. When the timees, at worst we¡¯ll just fight over David,¡± said the old man. ¡°I got it.¡± Shortly after David sat down, the staff gave him some documents to sign. He signed it without looking. After signing, a middle-aged man walked in. ¡°David, wee to Falcon and Team Vulture. I¡¯m the captain of Team Vulture, Lucas Brown,¡± the middle-aged man said to David. ¡°Hello, Captain Brown,¡± David also quickly got up and said politely. Captain Brown gave David a strong sense of danger. This was another Leeman-level character. ¡°You will be a member of Team Vulture in the future, codenamed Number Ten. Since you are still a university student, you don¡¯t need to go on missions for the time being,¡± the middle aged man said again. ¡°Um¡­ Captain Brown, I¡¯m just a frencer. So, unless there are special circumstances, I shouldn¡¯t need to go on missions, right?¡± David asked suspiciously. This was what he knew. A frencer generally did not need to go on missions assigned by the organization. That was why he could join Falcon and the Special Task Force at the same time. ¡°Who said that? The letter you just signed clearly states that you are joining Falcon voluntarily to be an official member of Team Vulture and dedicate your life to the mothend, but because you are still studying, you don¡¯t have to go on missions,¡± Lucas said with a smile. David, ¡°¡­¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He knew he had been fooled. No wonder the staff just now asked him to sign quickly. It seemed that there was something fishy going on. ¡°However, Captain Brown, I¡¯m already an official member of Special Task Force Team A. Won¡¯t there be a conflict if I join Falcon as an official member?¡± David said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. When the timees, we¡¯ll just let the chief captain talk to their head team leader. Just do what you have to. You don¡¯t need to go on missions anyway. Isn¡¯t it good to enjoy the same treatment with your new title for the time being?¡± Lucas asked. Alright then! Since Lucas had said that, David was fine with it. He did not need to go on missions for either of them anyway. It was good to have another identity to protect himself too. Who would dare to force himself when he used hisvish point to raise his strength to be the most invincible person in the world? Next, Lucas exined the basics of Falcon and Team Vulture to David. He was also given credentials to represent Falcon. By the time David returned to the Starry Night Hotel, it was already night. On this day, hepletely understood the nature of the two major organizations. One would be responsible for the affairs inside the country while the other one was responsible for the affairs outside the country. The Special Task Force targeted domestic martial artists who were disrupting statews to prevent them frommitting crimes and endangering society. Team A was the most elite existence in the Special Task Force as each of the members would at least have the strength to enter Dragon Rank. Meanwhile, Falcon targeted the people from outside the countrying into the country to steal information, or the mercenaries from abroad froming into the country to carry out missions. Team Vulture¡¯s existence in Falcon was equivalent to Team A¡¯s existence in the Special Task Force. They were the best of the best, and all of them would have the strength of Dragon Rankers. As for why Falcon was called Falcon, it was because there was another country that was opposed Somend, and it was called Falconia. The two countries never had any huge wars, but they were always engaged in countless small scale wars to probe each other. Falcon¡¯s existence was to fight Falconia¡¯s Somer Hunting Team. These two teams were like mortal enemies. It could be seen from their names. One was called Falcon and one was called the Somer Hunting Team. Small-scale wars were going on almost every day on the borders of the two countries. David looked at the two identity cards ced on the table. One represented his identity as an official member in Special Task Force Team A. With this card, he could utilize the local forces for his own benefit under certain special circumstances. As long as he showed this card, the cab ministers of all provinces would need to listen to him, which made him very powerful. There were only 11 members of Team A including himself that held this kind of identity card i n the Special Task Force. Jordan whom he met at the Luthers¡¯ house was one of them. The other one was the identity card of an official member of Team Vulture of Falcon. This card was not inferior to the one from before. He could maneuver the troops of wherever h e was if he showed this. There were even fewer people in Team Vulturepared to Special Task Force Team A, as there were only ten including himself. Here, his code name was Number Ten. Logically speaking, David¡¯s double identity could never appear on the same person. However, since David had huge potential, the two organizations were unwilling to give David t o the other party, which resulted in this situation. He could do whatever he wanted in Somend with either one of those identities as long as he did not betray the country, let alone when he had both of them. With the twobined identities, it was no exaggeration to say that even if David spent one trillion dors now, no one would dare to do anything to him if he showed them his identity. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 249 After David fully understood the importance of two identities, he felt that he had really changed. He changed from a good-for-nothing who had nothing but low self-esteem to a person who now not only had unlimited wealth but also a high status in the country. With thebined identities of being an official member of Special Task Force Team A and Falcon Team Vulture, it could be said that the provincial and municipal cab ministers and the local military commanders would need to show him respect. Of course, what they needed to pay to have such treatment was notparable to that of ordinary people as they often needed to risk their lives to go on missions. Leeman and Lucas had also told him that as long as he did notmit treason and harm the country and society, the Special Task Force and Falcon would always have his back. After all, the country was the one supporting the Special Task Force and the Falcon. Since the country had his back, he could also start his own n and spend crazy money to getvish points. Everything he had right now was based on his strength. If he did not have strength, would Leeman and Lucas value him so much? Certainly not! Although David did not know his position very well because his strength had improved too fast, he had a strong mind power and he could feel that Leeman and Lucas were looking at him with endless admiration and excitement. This,bined with the fact that Lucas wanted to get him into Team Vulture even if it meant fooling him, proved that he had great value. In reality, David¡¯s original intention was just to join the two major organizations and be a frencer. The difference between the frencers and the official members of the elite team was not small- in fact, it was not an exaggeration to say that they were worlds apart. However, he got his strength fromvish points, so what he needed to do right now was to get more lavish points to increase his strength. Even though he was very strong, it was far from enough. At least, he was far inferior to Lucas and Leeman. He could not rx as long as there was someone stronger than him. When he raised his strength to the point where no one was stronger than him, then David could rx slightly. When that happened, he was going to spend money extravagantly in Capital City. He was going to randomly buy a few houses in Capital City, a ce where every inch ofnd was extremely pricey. By then, hisvish points would rise exponentially. Besides, Pearl was making morevish points for him in Springfield. So, he believed that he could increase his mind power as well soon. When the time came, his skills would go up a level too. While David was nning his next move in his room, inside a luxurious manor in Capital City, Zachary was busy typing in a special web address on theputer in his room. He wasted a lot of effort to get that address. Moreover, he could only use it for one day, after which, this address would be invalid. After entering the website, he posted a message. ¡°A 500 million bounty to assassinate a peak Tiger Ranker. Location: Capital City in Somend.¡± After he posted that, Zachary waited quietly. The special website he entered was on the dark web, an underground side of the Inte. There were all kinds of shameful transactions going on here. They were all sorts of assassinations or kidnappings, while the bounties offered would be huge. The people who would post missions on the dark web would often have extraordinary identities in reality. It was possible for them to be important political leaders of a country, heirs to a consortium, o r children of aristocratic families. However, they would be in disguise so no one would know who they really were. Meanwhile, the people epting the missions would be mercenary groups that were on the top of the list in the underground world or super assassins who preferred to work alone. Once the mission was epted, the employer would send the money into a designated ount on the tform. When both parties confirmed that the mission waspleted, the tform would take a commission and then transfer the remaining money to the person whopleted the mission.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 250 Chapter 250 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 250 If the mission failed, the money would be returned to the employer in full. The employer and the person executing the mission would not meet the entire time, and they would not get into contact. This way, the employer¡¯s identity would be better protected. Ever since the establishment of the dark web, the failure of a mission had never affected the employer too badly. Hence, the poprity of the dark web ended up increasingly quite rapidly. Nowadays, the dark web had be a ce that provided for countless mercenaries and assassins. Also, it would rank the mercenary groups and assassins ording to the difficulty of the mission and completion rate. The ones who could get to the top of the rank would be the people who were very famous in the underground world. As for the dark web itself, all the countries insisted on abolishing it. A country¡¯s important political leader might be assassinated at any time because of its existence. However, it could not be helped. The dark web¡¯s address seemed to be changing every day, and it was maintained by the best hackers in the world, making it impossible to get rid of itpletely. Thus, the dark web was getting stronger day by day. Zachary was warned by T-man Stan that the ten-year appointment was approaching, and he should not get into trouble for the time being.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He did not dare to go against Stan brazenly, but he was unwilling to let David off the hook just like that. Hence, David¡¯s arrival in Capital City would be the opportune time to strike. He decided to post a mission on the dark web as an employer so that he could get internationally famous assassins to get rid of David. It would be best if it was sessful. Even if it failed, he would not be affected too badly. After waiting for some time, there was no response from the dark web, which meant that no one was epting his mission. He was a little puzzled. From what he knew, the price to assassinate a peak Tiger Ranker would cost about 300 million dors and he had raised the price to 500 million dors. Logically speaking, a mission offering almost double the bounty would be epted immediately in the dark web. He wanted it to be epted as fast as possible, which was why he increased the bounty by so much. He did not expect that no one would ept it even after almost an hour. What went wrong? Zachary was confused. This was the first time he had posted a mission on the dark web. What Zachary did not know was that not only did the target¡¯s ability y a role in the assassination, their identity and location were also taken into consideration. These aspects yed huge roles. For example, when it came to the assassination of a peak Tiger Ranker, there would be a massive difference between one who was just a lone individual with no forces backing them and one who was an heir to a huge family. The price might even be ten times higher in the second case. What Zachary posted was just a name without any personal information. Moreover, the location was also Capital City in Somend, which was regarded as off-limits by mercenaries and assassins. Everyone knew that Somend had special organizations to target mercenaries from abroad like them. Assassins who worked alone were slightly better off because their targets were smaller. Some o f the bolder ones would dare toe but most of them would not be able to return. There were not many who were able to sessfullyplete their mission here. Mercenaries were even worse. They were unwilling to ept missions in Somend because they would go on missions in groups. asionally, they would even go in groups of more than ten. They would be spotted easily in Somend, and it was too dangerous. Hence, it was almost never worth it. Therefore, it would be strange if someone epted Zachary¡¯s mission. These people were not idiots. They would still need to stay alive to spend the money, right? Due to this, 500 million was not worth it for them to risking into a forbiddennd like Somend. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 251 Zachary started bing impatient after waiting for a long time. He directly contacted the staff of the dark web and asked what was going on. He did not want to let the opportunity to watch David slip away escape from right under his nose. As for why he had to do it in Capital City and not when David was in River City, he wanted to let others know that it was him who did it while being unable to prove it. As long as there was no evidence, no one could do anything to him. If it was done in River City, not everyone would necessarily suspect him, so wouldn¡¯t what he did have been done in vain? What he wanted was not just to vent, but more importantly, it was to tell others that he should not be messed with, and if anyone went against him, they had to be prepared to pay the price. This was the confidence he should have as the heir to the Quinns in Capital City and also one o f the eight great fighters of T Faction. Because of David, he had be theughing stock in the Capital City circles during this time. How would he continue to show his face in Capital City if he did not regain some of his prestige? If something bad happened to David in Capital City this time, everyone would think that he was the one who did it, but there would be no evidence. Not only would he regain his reputation, no one could do anything to him either. He would just need to spend some money. To him, the heir of the Quinns, a few hundred million was a small amount of money. For a person of his status, money was a small matter, but his prestige was a big deal. As long a s he could get his prestige back, it will be worth spending more money. ¡°How can I help you?¡± The staff of the dark web sent Zachary a message. ¡°I want to ask why no one is epting the mission I just posted,¡± Zachary asked. ¡°There could be all sorts of reasons why no one is epting it. I can¡¯t tell you specifically what¡¯s wrong with it.¡± ¡°Help me look at it then. What¡¯s wrong with the mission I posted? It¡¯s my first time postings o I might not understand it too well. If there¡¯s any problem, I can fix it right away,¡± Zachary answered. ¡°Alright, please send me your mission code.¡± Zachary looked at his code and sent it to the other party. ¡°4398.¡± After some time, the other party replied. ¡°Hello, ording to the mission you posted, there are two problems. One, the information is not complete. Second, the target location is Capital City in Somend and it¡¯s a ce most people won¡¯t want to go. 500 million to kill a peak Tiger Ranker is a very high but if the location is Capital City in Somend, then it¡¯s another story.¡± ¡°Then what should I do to make people ept this mission? I can¡¯t change the location.¡± ¡°I suggest you increase the bounty. That way maybe there will be people willing to take the risk.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks!¡± After talking to the staff of the dark web, Zachary understood that it was not so easy to post a mission. After he thought about it, he figured that it made sense because someone else would be risking their life toplete a mission that he posted randomly. So of course, they would need to understand the nature of the mission. Then, Zachary amended the mission. He did not change anything else but directly increased the bounty to 1 billion. He believed that there would be people willing to take the risk with the temptation of money. A forbiddennd for mercenaries? It was just an excuse to increase the price. Though, truth be told, this ce was surely more dangerous than the rest. Indeed, after Zachary increased the price, people started noticing his mission. 1 billion was an amount that some people had never seen in their lives. Plus, the missions on the dark web were ranked from the highest bounty to the lowest. The higher the bounty, the higher up the list the mission would go. Thus, Zachary¡¯s 1 billion bounty was now on the first page and ranked number seven. A lot of people noticed this new mission but when they saw that the location was in Capital City in Somend, most people decided to ignore it. It was a ce where a lot of mercenaries and assassins refused to go. There was a reason why Capital city in Somend was called a forbiddennd by the mercenaries. This was experience they had gained with their blood. Of course, there were some courageous newbies and crazy people who were disdainful about this. What forbiddennd? They did not believe it. These people wanted desperately to make a name for themselves in the international underground world. Plus, the 1 billion bounty was worth the risk. As long as theypleted this, they would be able to live freely and happily anywhere on this earth even if they stopped working altogether. Therefore, a lot of people inquired about this mission but most of them were inexperienced newbies. At this time, the staff from the dark web will choose the most suitable person to go on this mission based on their previous result and ability. There would not be a case where there would be multiple people carrying out the same mission. If that were to happen, it would be hard to confirm whopleted the mission once it was over. The others could only ept this mission once the precious person failed to carry it out. After confirming the person who was going to carry out this mission, the staff contacted Zachary. He needed to provide some basic information of the target like sex, height, age, photo, and ces where the target would frequent. These were all provided by Howard. After everything was done, Zachary still needed to transfer 1 billion to the designated ount on the dark web. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! This was to prevent the employer from fleeing after the mission was done and refusing to pay. After the bounty was received, the staff said that the person carrying out this task would arrive in Capital City three dayster. He would then update Zachary one weekter regardless of the oue of the mission. Zacahry thought everything was ready and he only needed to wait until David was in Capital City so that he could give him a fatal shot. The dark web was very popr in the international underground world. As long as there was enough money, there would be no one that they would not dare to kill. However, they did not know that David was not a peak Tiger Ranker anymore. Plus, with David¡¯s identity, once something happened to him in Capital City, the entire Capital City might be turned upside down to find who did it. The identities of an official member of the Special Task Force Team A and Falcon Team Vulture were not jokes. In short, there were only 20 plus of them in the country. They were the elites of the country, so if they were assassinated, the dark web would be implicated. If the Somerlnd empire flew into a rage, it would be very serious. Even the world would tremble at their feet. At this moment, David had no idea that someone had their eyes on him, and were here to take his life. He was still thinking about where to spend money tomorrow. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 252 The next day, David found a Benz dealership nearby and bought a G-Wagon. It was inconvenient to not have a car, and he could not just take a cab everywhere. Then, David went to Greenwood University, but he did not go in. Instead, he walked around the area. The purpose of that? Of course, to find a house. For a world-renowned university like Greenwood University, the surrounding houses in the school district were naturally the most expensive. The price of any second-hand house here was simr to that of River City South River International Residence, which was nearly two hundred thousand per square feet. A second-hand small house would be worth tens of millions. However, David was not going to buy a second-hand house. He wanted to buy a new house, the more expensive the better. However, after searching around, he could not find any newly developed real estate. It was estimated that the renovation cost around Greenwood University was too expensive, so the developers felt that it was not worthwhile. David had to expand his search. Finally, he found a newly developed area about ten minutes away from Greenwood University. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! After a casual look, he directly spent more than one hundred million to buy a penthouse. The next day, David wandered around Capital City randomly. Whenever he saw a new property for sale, he would go in and buy one. After a whole day, he was exhausted, but he had obtained satisfying results. He spent more than 4 billion, but did not pay attention to how many houses he bought. All kinds of contracts were piled up in the car anyway. After he learned the Eight Extremities Fists by spendingvish points, he only had 28vish points left. Pearl spent some money in Springfield these few days and it raised to 52 points. Combining with the amount he gained today, there were now 99 points in total. Getting to 1000 points was still a long way to go. He searched the Inte for a while at night and found that the most expensive property in Capital City were not the newly developed real estate, but instead courtyard houses. For the next two days, David was running around every corner of Capital city. Yet, this time, he was smarter. Instead of running around aimlessly by himself, he directly found a few real estate agents and told them that he wanted to invest in a courtyard house in Capital City. Any price was eptable as long as it was avable for sale. When the real estate agents saw such arge client, they used all of their connections to help David find it. However, a courtyard house was a scarce resource in Capital City. Everyone knew that the price would surely rise, so not many people were willing to sell. After two days, he bought a total of 12 courtyard houses, each worth hundreds of millions to one billion. There was one superrge courtyard house that was said to be the former residence of a prince, which David bought for nearly 2 billion. In three days, in addition to Pearl¡¯s investment in Springfield, thevish points had risen to 298 points. At this rate, he would be able to upgrade his mind power within a few days. David was going to continue his shopping spree, but he received a call from Oliver the chancellor of South River University. Oliver asked if he had arrived in Capital City. If he had not, he should quicklye because they had been in Greenwood University for three days already. David had no choice. He put his personal matters aside first, but still told the real estate agents that they should contact him if there were any courtyard houses for sale. The next morning, David arrived at Greenwood University. This was also his first timeing to the world-renowned educational establishment. Standing in front of the entrance of Greenwood University while looking at the huge name of the university and the students that were walking around, David figured that this ce was worthy of being called a world-renowned educational establishment. The entrance alone was much grander than the one at South River University. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 253 However, what David did not notice was that when he stood in front of the entrance of Greenwood University, there was a pair of eyes staring at him not far away. This man was a little tall and was wearing a baseball cap. At first nce, one could tell that he was from abroad. However, in a world-leading institution like Greenwood University, many foreign students were aplenty, so no one noticed him. David wanted to enter Greenwood University with these students from the university, but he was stopped by the security guard because he did not have a student ID. ¡°Sir, I came from South River University for the academic exchange. Can you please just let me in?¡± David said to the security guard. ¡°Since you¡¯re from South River University, you should ask the person in charge of your university to come and get you,¡± said the security guard. After some convincing, the security guard still insisted on not letting David in. Thus, David had no choice but to call Oliver. It did not take long for Oliver toe out and lead David into the campus. ¡°David, why did it take so long for you toe here?¡± Oliver asked as they were walking. ¡°Mr. Carson, I¡¯m sorry, I was held up by something,¡± David said. ¡°Although earning money is important, you can¡¯t neglect your studies. You can earn money slowly after you graduate, but if you neglect your studies, you won¡¯t have the chance to return to school in the future.¡± ¡°Got it, Mr. Carson.¡± ¡°Come, Howard and the others are now in ss. The purpose of this visit is to let you experience the learning atmosphere and teaching methods of Greenwood University. At the same time, you can see what¡¯s the difference between our universitypared with this world¡¯s top university. Only by finding the gap can we do better.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± David said. Although he said that he understood, he was a little unconvinced. Although South River University was not bad, it was far from Greenwood University. Every aspect of South River University was nothingpared to Greenwood University. This was not something that could be changed overnight. David figured that this kind of academic exchange was purely for the students to gain more experience. It was nonsense to ask them to point out the gaps. South River University was far inferior to Greenwood University in terms of the facilities and teaching David was taken to the open ss by Oliver. After Oliver brought David there, he left. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. David could only sit bored in the ssroom and listen to the lectures. At the same time, he was thinking about how to continue to spend money so that he could gain morevish points. Some female students at Greenwood University frequently turned to look at David. Right now, David could be categorized as eye candy. He used to be pretty good-looking, but his body was weak and he had low self-esteem, so he always seemed a little sluggish. Now that his body and mind power had improved, he was more confident. He looked extraordinarily temperamental now and was aplete hunk. Currently, Howard was a little inferior to David, so David naturally attracted the attention of many girls from Greenwood University. When Amelia and Luna saw David, they were thrilled. Amelia was wondering what she could do to get closer to David. Meanwhile, Luna was thinking about how to execute her n. David still owed her a requirement, and she was thinking about how to use it to give herself the biggest benefit. The five students from South River University that came here for the academic exchange were all here. The three beauties and two handsome guyspletely charmed a lot of these students from the world- renowned university. There were a lot of attractive people at Greenwood University too, but there were too many students on campus, so it would be difficult to even see one of them under normal circumstances. However, three days ago, four attractive students had arrived, and now, one more had appeared. They even wondered whether this was the level of the student body at South River University. I f that was the case, they would be so envious. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 254 David sent a text message to Celia secretly while he was in ss. He told her that he had arrived at Greenwood University and asked if she had time to meet at noon. In the past, Celia would usually reply within seconds whenever he sent messages to her, but this time, there was no response. It was likely that she was in ss and she had her phone on silent. While David was texting Celia, someone else in the ssroom was also busy texting. It was Howard, who was texting Zachary to tell him that David was at Greenwood University and was in ss. Zachary had asked him almost every day for the past two days whether David was there yet. He was eager to seek revenge for what had happenedst time. Zachary was also excited when he got the message from Howard. David finally arrived, and the staff from the dark web told him yesterday that the hired gun had reached Capital City, but the target had not been found. Zachary asked Howard, only to find out that David had not arrived at Greenwood University, which made him anxious. Now that David was here, he should be able to get a result in the next two days. His idea was that if he could not kill David, he should at least cripple David and preferably get him bedridden for the rest of his life. So he told the staff from the dark web that as long as David was severely disabled, the mission would be consideredplete.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Everything was in ce, and now, he was just waiting for the result. Zachary was unable to calm himself down as he thought about how his shame could be washed away soon. During this time, he hardly ever attended parties hosted by the T Faction. As soon as he went there, someone would make fun of him for what happened at River City. This was especially true for that punk Todd Molesley, which made him the others¡¯ lose respect several times. The morning ss ended quickly. Celia had sent a message back to David in the middle of her ss and agreed to have lunch together with him. ¡°David, let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± Amelia said, walking up to David. She wanted to get closer to David, so she had to take the initiative. If she did not take action soon, David would be snatched away. Luna was eyingpetitively at him from one side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia. I am meeting someone in the afternoon. Next time then,¡± David said. ¡°Meeting someone? Who?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°My friend from senior high. She¡¯s studying in Greenwood now,¡± David answered. ¡°Alright, you have to treat me for a meal next time,¡± Amelia said, a little disappointed. She had never been rejected like this before. It was always her who rejected others, while others would never have the chance to reject her. However, she had been rejected multiple times by David. He even rejected her when she offered herself to him, which was a huge blow to her confidence. ¡°Of course, of course,¡± David promised. After David left, Luna walked over. ¡°David, don¡¯t forget the agreement we had,¡± Luna said. ¡°What agreement?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°You owe me one more requirement.¡± ¡°I told you it depends on my mood.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, you promised.¡± After Luna finished talking, she turned around and left, leaving no chance for David to respond. David shook his head, confused. ¡®Are women nowadays so self-centered?¡± At this moment, his phone rang in his pocket. He took it out and saw that it was from Celia. ¡°Hello?¡± David pressed the answer button. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 255 ¡°David, I¡¯m here. Are you out of ss?¡± Celia¡¯s clear voice came from the phone. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! This was the first time David had heard Celia¡¯s voice after so many years, and she still sounded the same as before. They would only text each other asionally in the past few years. ¡°Yeah, I am. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± David said as he walked outside the ssroom. As soon as he walked out of the ssroom, he saw a beautiful figure holding a phone while standing not far away. She was wearing a pure white dress while her jet-ck hair was tied into a ponytail. At this moment, she was standing in the hallway nervously. The boys walking past her would asionally turn back and look at her. Sure enough, Celia was still as excellent as she was in senior high, and she was still admired even at a top institution like Greenwood University. David hung up the phone and walked toward Celia. When he was more than ten meters away from Celia when Celia spotted him. David smiled and continued to walk in front of her. Celia looked a little excited and her cheeks flushed. ¡°Celia, long time no see,¡± David said with a smile. ¡°David, long time no see,¡± Celia replied with a grin. Although the two had not seen each other for almost three years, they did not feel awkward around each other at all. They were still like two old friends. This was especially true for Celia. David had appeared in her dreams countless times in the past three years. At this moment, David was standing in front of her alive and well, which excited her a little. She had lost David because of her cowardness back then. This time, for the sake of her happiness, she decided to make the first move. She had to get this man who had given her a second chance at life. When David looked at Celia in front of him, he recalled that afternoon a few years ago. He risked his life to pull her back from the grim reaper to save her. After that, he knew Celia would always stare at him while being lost in her own thoughts. He knew what this meant, but he chose to evade it. Because of his childhood, he had very low self-esteem. He was scared to face this and even though he knew Celia had a crush on him, he did not dare to make a move. Celia was too perfect, so perfect that he once felt that he was dirt when he stood next to her. Therefore, he did not dare to have any thoughts about Celia, constantly worried that he would not be able to hold himself back. Then, he chose Sarah. At the very least, he felt that Sarah was not too much different from him. She could stay with him until the end, and they would get married and have children. However, after he dated Sarah, he became loyal to her. He even listened to Sarah when she asked him to stay away from Celia. Yet, he did not expect this to happen. He thought that his feelings for Celia would dull with time. However, at this moment, he could still feel the love Celia had for him in her eyes. It was still the same as many years ago and it had never changed. On the contrary, there was even more love in her eyes now. To be honest, as a man, David was touched at this moment. It was such a rare thing to have a perfect girl like Celia keeping the feelings she had for him for so long and never changing. Sarah could not turn down the temptation even though she was on the same campus as him. I n the end, she chose to break up with him. On the other hand, Celia had not seen him for three years and she was still the same. Were there no excellent men in Greenwood University? Impossible. There would be more of them here than in South River University at least, and he believed that with Celia¡¯s conditions, she would never lack people pursuing her. At this moment, he wanted to pull Celia into his arms, but he held himself back. He could not d o it now because they were not in a rtionship yet. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 256 Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When David and Celia met again for the first time since graduation three years ago, they interacted calmly, as if old friends. After greeting each other, they left the ce side by side as well. The students gathered around started to discuss among themselves once the duo left. ¡°Holy sh*t! Isn¡¯t that Celia, the prettiest girl in university from our School of English? Who¡¯s that guy she was with? Do you guys know him?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s an exchange student from SRU. He¡¯s in our ss.¡± ¡°SRU? But she¡¯s from our school! We can¡¯t just let an outsider take her away!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re just going to let him take advantage like this.¡± ¡°What do you mean take advantage, huh? The guy¡¯s pretty handsome, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s kind of cool, or at least, not any less cool than the Fantastic Four. He and Celia seem like a pretty good match,¡± replied a girl. ¡°So what if he¡¯s handsome or cool? He¡¯s still from another school! She¡¯s our university¡¯s prettiest girl, we can¡¯t just let some guy from another school take her away! What does that say about the guys in our school?¡± ¡°Yeah! This is big news, I¡¯ve got to tell Hanley about this immediately! He¡¯s already set his eyes on Celia, and he won¡¯t let the guy go so easily once he finds out about this.¡± ¡°I knew it, Celia has a boyfriend, that¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t agreed to any of the people who pursued her! You can tell that they¡¯ve known each other for a long time by the way they interact.¡± ¡°Who cares how long they¡¯ve known each other? Just start spreading the news already before the prettiest girl in Greenwood University gets taken away by some guy from SRU!¡± Neither David nor Celia realized how much attention they attracted while they walked. Mainly because Celia was just too famous within Greenwood University. However, the two of them ignored the looks and found a ce to eat outside of campus. After this, Celia showed David around Greenwood University. As one of the most distinguished academies in the world, Greenwood University had a huge campus. The two of them strolled through many ces before they finally settled down by an artificialke. It was quiet there, thus bing a popr location for couples to gather in Greenwood University, though mostly at night. Most people would not gather by the pond in the middle of the day when the sun was scorching hot about their heads, plus couples would have to keep their behaviors in check since it was daytime and there was little to no privacy. Thus, people tend to gather only at night and not during noon. ¡°David!¡± Celia shouted. ¡°Yeah?¡± David turned to look at Celia. ¡°I feel like you changed a lot,¡± Celia said. ¡°In what way? Do tell,¡± David asked. ¡°You¡¯re stronger, more confident, and¡­ you¡¯re also more handsome now,¡± Celia replied with a blush. David touched his face. The system has indeed brought him great change, not only in the physical sense, but also mentally. He used to be self-abased and refused to socialize, but now he was filled with confidence. ¡°Celia, I feel like you¡¯ve changed too,¡± David said. ¡°I did? How?¡± Celia looked at herself and asked. ¡°You¡¯re much prettier now,¡± David replied with a grin. ¡°You¡¯ve be a smooth-talker too, David! The you back then would never have said something like that.¡± ¡°Huh, I guess we all changed.¡± The two looked at theke far across and sat in silence for a long while. ¡°David?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°Thank you for appearing during my darkest moment and saving me from my death. You risked your life to rescue me, like an angel.¡± ¡°Oh, that! I would have forgotten about that if you hadn¡¯t reminded me. I just happened to act quicker than anyone else. I¡¯m sure someone would do the same if I weren¡¯t there.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t forget about it!¡± Celia looked up and stared at David as she said solemnly. David could also feel that there was strange about Celia¡¯s tone, so he turned to look at her. They locked gazes. Celia turned her head to the side and continued grimly, ¡°This nightmare has been guing m e all these years! In my dream, there would be a lorry speeding towards me out of control. I want to get away but I can never seem to move. And just as the lorry is about to crash into me, a figure would appear by my side and carry me away from the lorry¡¯s path. ¡°I used to jolt awake from the nightmare in the beginning, sweating and terrified. But whenever I go to sleep, I can¡¯t help but want to dream of that nightmare either. Because I can only ever see that person¡¯s face when I¡¯m dreaming, and I¡¯m scared that I¡¯d forget how he looks one day if I don¡¯t see him every night. ¡°Slowly, the nightmare stopped feeling like a nightmare to me because I know that the lorry would never hit me. The moment I closed my eyes, I would be engulfed in a warm hug and I¡¯ll smell the familiar scent of a familiar face.¡± Celia started sobbing softly at this point. David felt like he had to do something, so he reached out his right hand and wrapped it around Celia¡¯s shoulders, letting her rest her head on his shoulder. A couple happened to notice this scene and after confirming that it was Celia, they quickly pulled out their phones and took a few photos. This was breaking news. Celia, the prettiest girl at Greenwood University was currently on a date with a guy, and she even put her head on his shoulder. This news along with the pictures were immediately spread on the university website once it was posted. David and Celia, however, had no idea that their pictures were taken. ¡°Celia, I know how you feel about me. I¡¯ve actually known about them since a long time ago, but I was a coward then. I was scared, self-abased, and I didn¡¯t dare to face your feelings. But I promise you I won¡¯t do that to you again. Just give me some time, I just broke up with Sarah, after all, and her situation isn¡¯t very optimistic at the moment. You saw the messages in the group cat too, right? I haven¡¯t done anything against my conscience, but I do not want you to b e at the receiving end of any rumors. I don¡¯t want them to think that I dumped Sarah because w e got together, and that caused her current mental illness. That¡¯s not fair to you. If it¡¯s going t o be you, then I want to give you the best. Will you trust me? I promise I won¡¯t run away again.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Celia said softly. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 257 That afternoon, both David and Celia went to attend their sses. They still had no idea about the impending havoc, of which they were the protagonists. While they paid attention to ss, an article appeared on Greenwood University¡¯s campus forum. ¡°Celia Young, the prettiest girl at Greenwood University, seen on a date with a stranger on campus!¡± Images of Celia¡¯s head resting on David¡¯s shoulder were attached as well. This stunned the participants of the forum, and the post gathered ten thousands of views and thousands ofments. This post instantly became the hottest post on Greenwood University¡¯s forums, and students began to share it. The post also began to circte in messaging groups across the sses. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Everyone was wondering who this guy was. People started looking for David. In the end, it was thanks to some ssmates in David¡¯s new ss who saw him leave with Celia that a conclusion over who the mysterious stranger was. Thus, another post appeared on the university forum. ¡°The prettiest girl at Greenwood University taken by SRU¡¯s exchange student, David Lidell.¡± This was a short but shocking post. At Greenwood University, any article that was somehow rted to Celia, especially gossip-themed, would always start trending. There also used to be rumors about how one of Greenwood University¡¯s Fantastic Four, Hanley Chasez had be Celia¡¯s boyfriend. There were even rumors about how Hanley had openly imed Celia as his ¡°goddess¡± and did not allow anyone else to set their eyes on her. None of those rumors were confirmed, unlike this time when pictures were taken, making this rumor more believable. This resulted in therge crowd of Greenwood University students gathering outside David¡¯s ssroom when the ss ended so they could take a look at the mysterious man who had stolen Celia¡¯s heart. David and the other SRU exchange students were confused since they did not log into the Greenwood University forum nor were they in any ss group chats. This was why they did not know what was going on at all, they just felt many pairs of eyes staring at them, especially David. David¡¯s sudden hype had an external effect in that it raised the attention toward Amelia, Ava, and Luna. The huge crowd realized that the threedies from SRU were also ethereal beauties, and understood the saying about beauties in South River since the beginning of time. Many males had their gazes on Amelia and the other two beauties, which meant Howard was paid the least amount of attention among the five exchange students Many of Celia¡¯s ssmates also asked her what the truth behind it all was, but she did not exin herself nor admit anything. She wanted to acknowledge their guesses, but David had yet to confirm their rtionship and he wanted her to wait. However, the fact remained that she had not outright deny anything. Thus, more rumors began to spread on campus. Not that it affected David. After sses ended, he did not loiter and immediately left campus. He had to keep earningvish points, and had no time to waste. Once he left the university doors, he went to his parking spot and drove off. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 258 As David left, a ck MPV followed him. It was already ten at night by the time David returned to the hotel. While he did earn more luxury points today, going up to 325 points today, he still thought that it was too slow. He called Pearl and told her to assign a few members to Capital City so that he could simultaneously conduct business in two international metropolises. Pearl did not really understand what David wanted to do, since East League International was already developing at a rather quick pace. They had invested more than 100 billion in around a month and had be a widely sought out partner for investment options. Not to mention that these investments had all passed strict investigations and most of them would promise a huge profit in the future. Still, David seemed rather displeased as he kept urging her to spend more money on investments. This confused her greatly, and she wondered just how much money this young superior of hers had. Not that her confusion would hinder her work. If her superior asked for employees to be transferred to Capital City, then that was what she would do. Some of the senior employees were sent over immediately and would arrive in Capital City the next day to follow David¡¯s instructions. The next day, David called Oliver for leave. Oliver wanted to persuade David to attend sses, but David promised that he would donate more money to the school for construction when he returned. Oliver immediately changed his mind and promised that he would deal with everything for David so that thetter did not need to worry about school. Just as he thought, money was everything. There was nothing money could not do, and if there was such a thing, just offer more money. In the morning, David met the people Pearl had sent over. It was a team of almost fifty employees. David immediately brought them to a Benz dealership and bought each of them an MPV to make travel more convenient for them. Then, he brought the team to Starry Night Hotel and handed them the contracts and materials from his car regarding the astronomically expensive houses he had bought recently. After this, he had them transfer ownership of those houses to thepany¡¯s name. The team of fifty employees entered the lobby of Starry Night Hotel with David. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell, how can I help you?¡± Asked the tall, young, and pretty lobby manager of Starry Night Hotel David was a guest who checked into the grand luxury suite. People like him were normally wealthy and powerful people, so they had to do their best to serve him. ¡°How many rooms are there on my floor?¡± David asked. ¡°Mr. Lidell, you¡¯re currently staying in the highest-ss grand luxury suite. There are a total o ftwenty- eight rooms on your floor,¡± The pretty manager Lucille replied. David turned around and looked at his employees to ask, ¡°Do you guys mind sharing a room in groups of two? The suites are pretty big.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, an ordinary room is good enough, there¡¯s no need for such an expensive room!¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Lidell! We don¡¯t need to stay somewhere so expensive. A random room is good enough,¡± said the leader of this small team. They were all senior employees who had some degree of understanding about this generous superior of theirs. They were not shocked by his suggestion, but they rejected him out of courtesy anyway. ¡°You¡¯re already here, so just listen to me. I¡¯ll arrange everything,¡± David stated. Then he turned to the pretty manager and said, ¡°I want to book the entire floor. Could you discuss it with the other guests and see if they¡¯re willing to move to a different room?¡± Lucille felt blood rush to her head. She already had an idea of what David wanted to do when she heard him ask his employees if they minded sharing a room, but it still felt like a dream when she heard David ask her this. She had never seen such a superior so generous who would book the entire floor of grand luxury suites for his employees. She had worked in Starry Night Hotel for a few years and had seen many wealthy men, but this was the first time she had met someone like David. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It costs over five million just for a night. She wondered whatpany David owned, as she wanted to work under him too. She knew she would get to enjoy much better employee benefits under people like David than other companies. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 259 ¡°Please wait, Mr. Lidell, let me check.¡± Lucille immediately ran to the front desk and started asking the others. David brought the team over. ¡°Mr. Lidell, fifteen rooms have already been taken on that floor. I¡¯m not sure if I can ask them all to move, but perhaps you would like the floor above?¡± Lucille asked carefully.. This was arge transaction. She was afraid that David would move to another hotel if he did not like her suggestion. She would be screwed in that case, since David was spending more than five million a night per room. David was a huge customer. ¡°Sure,¡± David gave it some thought and replied. With that, he directly booked the whole floor for half a month and went upstairs under the ravenous gazes of the pretty servers. After returning to his room, David realized that he had earned anothervish point, arriving at 326 points. Now that his employees were here, he could start spending money freely. Unlike Pearl, he did not investigate before he spent money. He just bought whatever he wanted. Honestly, he did not even want to invest in anypanies. Instead, his n was to just buy houses directly. After all, Capital City real estate was very expensive, costing tens or hundreds of billions for a house but only creating a small ripple in hisvish points. Considering this was a grand luxury suite, all three meals were sent to the rooms for free. The food was good that David did not need to bring his employees out for food. After resting for two hours, David started gathering the team and everyone started to work. H e handed a few real estate agents to the team and told them to contact those people themselves. All they had to do was inform him to pay once the contract had been confirmed. This way, his workload lightened greatly, and he no longer had to look for these agents himself. Once everyone had been assigned, David received an unknown call. ¡°Hello? Is this Mr. David Lidell?¡± A man asked. ¡°I am, and you are?¡± David replied and asked. ¡°I¡¯m nning to sell a house, but I don¡¯t want to employ an agent. I¡¯d like to talk to you in person about the prices as real estate agents are just too unreliable and expensive,¡± The man replied. ¡°What house are you selling? And for how much?¡± David asked again. He was not too wary about this, since he had been buying quite a few houses these days and had left his number with a few real estate agents. Due to this, there was nothing strange with a seller getting hold of his number. As long as the house was not too cheap, he would consider it. ¡°It¡¯s a courtyard house my ancestors left for me. They used to be court officials and aristocrats back in the day, so the furniture and structures are made with high-grade ebony. Nothing¡¯s molded despite how many years it¡¯s been, so I¡¯m definitely selling it at a high price. Ordinary people can¡¯t afford a house like this, and I only contacted you because I heard that you¡¯ve been spending a lot of money on buying courtyard housestely.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯m free now, could you show me the house?¡± David thought about it and replied. If the man spoke the truth, then this was a house worth seeing. He had bought a house that used to belong to some prince two days ago, and if this house was built in a good location, it should sell for at least a billion dors. David was currently buying property like mad. Other than earningvish points and enhancing his strength, David was also making preparations for the day the system might disappear. By then, he would still have these houses and enough money to sustain afortable lifestyle for the rest of his years. ¡°Yes, yes, of course!¡± The other party quickly agreed. Both parties agreed on a ce to meet. When David arrived, he saw a nicely dressed man in his thirties waiting for him. When he saw the other, David¡¯s acute mind power immediately caught onto the other party¡¯s shifty gaze and nervousness. ¡°Huh? ¡®Something¡¯s wrong with him.¡¯ David could tell that this person did not call him out to sell a house but for some other reason. Still, David did not understand what this guy wanted to do. Did he want to kidnap David and make thetter pay him because of how generously David had been spending money recently? David did not expose the other as he was curious about what he wanted to do. David was brave and skillful now, and he could easily fight off a hundred gangsters without breaking a sweat. After meeting, the other party did not even tell David his name before bringing David to the house. The other man promised that it would be a short distance and that there was no need to drive. Something was evidently wrong. As David expected, the man brought him to a deserted ce and stopped by a narrow alleyway. David wondered if this was where they would threaten him to give them his money. David started to sense his surroundings. ¡®Huh? There¡¯s no one else? ¡®How can that be?¡¯ David had expected at least a few dozen men, instead of just one. No matter how David scrutinized the other, the man facing away from him did not look like a powerful master. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Enough. Just tell me what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here. Exin yourself before I make you!¡± David said, standing behind the other. The other did not even respond, opting to run forward and disappear at the corner of the building David chuckled. He was faster than the global running champion. Just as he was about to run, he felt a gust of cold wind enter his mind as his hairs stood on end. David knew this feeling. He had felt it once when he saved Celia from the lorry all those years ago. This was a feeling that only came about when he was about to die. His mind power was considerably weaker back then, so this feeling was not too strong, but now that his mind power had grown a good few times more powerful than it used to be, this fust of cold wind chilled him to his bones. If he hesitated for a second more, David would have died. Without time for any thought, David leaped and jumped two to three meters to the side. ¡°Bang!¡± After he jumped, before hended, a huge bang sounded beside his ear. The ground where he stood a moment ago was now left with a hole around the size of a fist. David turned to look at the situation behind him and narrowed his eyes. A sniper rifle! One that was extremely powerful, too! If its bullet was able to leave a fist-sized hole in a ten-centimeter-thick concrete floor, it would be able to blow half a body to pieces if it hit someone. As a master on the Dragon Rank, David began sweating cold sweat. This was not for ransom, this was murder! Afternding, David did not waste a second before jumping in another direction. As he expected, there was another crater where he stood. Afternding this time, David did not loiter either and started dashing toward the person shooting at him. With David¡¯s current strength, it was impossible to shoot him with a bullet when he was running. The perpetrator¡¯s only chance was tond a shot while he was standing still. When David ran at full speed, ordinary people would see was a shadow from the corner of their eyes. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 260 Around eight hundred meters away from David, in an abandoned building less than twenty stories high, a tall foreigner watched as David ran toward him. This man, Tucker, put away the sniper rifle in his hands back into its case and started muttering angrily to himself. He did not expect to miss his target at all, not when he had never missed a shot before. He had failed! He was the top forty-eighth assassin on the dark web. Hisbat ability might not be the strongest, but he was definitely top ten among sharpshooters and was good at disguising himself. As far as he was concerned, no man was strong enough to remain unscathed when he shot at them. It did not matter whether the target was a master on the Tiger Rank or the Dragon Rank, they would still die when shot at. As such, he had epted this mission with extreme arrogance. Many people did not dare to ept missions in Somend¡¯s Capital City, but he was unafraid. All he had to do was shoot his target and then disguise himself, and no one would be the wiser. He was unlike other assassins; he did not kill his targets by beating them up. He just needed a good spot and to lure his target to stand right where he would shoot. As far as he was concerned, one billion was more than enough to kill a peak Tiger Ranker. Due to this, he was very surprised he failed. After quickly putting away his sniper rifle, he flung the case over his back and turned to leave. Tucker moved quickly, and with three to four steps, he had made his way down the flight of stairs. David might not know where his opponent¡¯s exact position was, but from the trajectory of the bullet, he could gauge a general direction of where the sniper was. This was because snipers tended to choose the highest point in the area. As to how David knew about this, well, he might not be a sniper but he had seen snipers on television shows on. David arrived at the first floor of the abandoned building. A few hundred meters was no big deal to him now considering his current capabilities. It was just that there were many dpidated houses and uneven roads in the area, so it took him longer than necessary to get there. Just as David arrived at the lowest floor, he saw a tall man with a baseball cap walk quickly out of the building with a rectangr case on his back. F*cking hell! David was enraged. He did not need to ask to know that this was the man who had shot him. Since this person wanted to kill him, David did not wait a moment more before he went to beat the man up. ¡°Thump!¡± With his strength and mind power expanded to their maximum, a heavy aura of pressure oozed out.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. David rushed over towards the man who was still at the stairway exit. Without holding back, h ended the special skill of the Eight Extremities Fist. Eight Extremities Fist, Metal Mountain Shove! Tucker muttered angrily to himself while he fled down the stairs. Just as he arrived at the corner of the stairway exit on the ground floor, he saw his target appear before his eyes. Tucker was stunned and he quickly turned to run up the stairs again. He could not win in closebat against a Tiger Rank master, so his only option was to create distance and shoot his target. He had more than just his sniper rifle at hand. However, just as he was about to turn and leave, he felt a suffocating pressure creep up on him. ¡®What?¡¯ Before Tucker could react, David had already appeared before him. ¡°Bang!¡± Tucker felt a huge force crash against himself. ¡°Pfft!¡± A mouthful of blood sprayed out of Tucker¡¯s mount while his internal organs felt like they had been crushed. The pain almost had him fainting as his body flew backward. David shoved Tucker with his body but did not pull back on the strength used, so Tucker mmed against the wall behind him again. This time, there was also a loud ¡°Bang! Chapter 261 Chapter 261 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 261 A huge hole that was more than ten centimeters deep appeared on the concrete wall. One could not imagine how much strength David put into this hit. Tucker immediately felt his spine shatter upon impact. Pfft!¡± Another mouthful of blood was spat out. The two broke through the wall and fell onto the floor on the other side. The main difference between them was that Tucker was left lying on the floor gasping for his breath and on the brink of death while David stood steadily on the ground. Tucker wanted to get up but could only move his head, his body unable to exert any strength. Slowly, Tucker had used up all his energy and endless darkness engulfed him. David walked over to Tucker and tried to feel for his pulse. ¡°F*ck¡­ he¡¯s dead! ¡°Jesus, why are you so weak? ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked you who sent you to kill me yet!¡± Despite this being his first kill, David was rather unfazed by it. He knew that if he did not kill, h e himself would end up being killed. Taking a look at this assassin¡¯s face, David realized that this person was a foreigner. Falcon was in charge of matters regarding foreigners causing trouble in the country, so David directly called the Captain of Team Vulture, Lucas. He told Lucas that a foreigner hade to kill him and had used an extremely powerful weapon to do so. Then he sent his address to Lucas. Lucas told David to stay in ce as he would go over quickly. After around twenty minutes, David saw a military helicopter fly toward him before stopping o n the rooftop of the abandoned building. Very soon, Lucas and a few others arrived before David. ¡°Sir!¡± David shouted. ¡°What happened?¡± Lucas asked. David proceeded to tell Lucas what happened. ¡°Find out who he is!¡± Lucas told a female team member who had arrived with him. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Three female team members arrived before Tucker and pulled out a bottle of chemical solution and poured it over Tucker¡¯s face before cleaning his face with clear water. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Next, they pulled out a scanner and scanned Tucker¡¯s face before connecting the scanner to aptop. After a short while, a female team leader reported, ¡°We found him, Sir. This man¡¯s name is Tucker, the top forty-eighth assassin on the dark web. He¡¯s quite famous among assassins because despite having only the strength of a beginner Tiger Ranker, he¡¯s very skilled with all sorts of firearms.¡± ¡°Who did you offend? For this person to employ someone from the dark web to assassinate you, they must have a great deal of money,¡± Lucas told David. David¡¯s first thought was Morris and Gunther since they were still alive but missing. As far as he was concerned, only those two had a blood feud with him. ¡°How am I supposed to know? I¡¯m just a university student, who could I have offended?¡± David said exasperatedly. ¡°Fine, keep it to yourself, then, Just be more careful from now on. We never know as someone might send more assassins after you again. Bring me to where you fought and give me the details.¡± David took Lucas and the others through where he first dodged the snipping to thest location of his fight with Tucker, detailing what happened the entire time. Lucas and the others shuddered when they saw two fist-sized crates on the concrete floor. They could already imagine the damage such a sniper rifle could cause if it hit someone. Then when David brought them to the ce he killed Tucker, Lucas could not help but internally praise David¡¯s strength. There was a huge hole in the concrete wall. The most important detail was David¡¯s young age. David had a lot of potential. The other female team members looked at David with admiration and respect as well. They were in awe to know that such a young man had such incredible strength. Chapter 262 Chapter 262 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 262 David left, leaving Lucas and the others to deal with the aftermath since they were more experienced with things like this. Lucas told David that those female team members were from Team Spider, the team in charge of Falcon¡¯s intelligencework. He also told David to just contact them if there was any additional information he needed and that these women would inform David if they found any new leads. With that, they exchanged contacts. David indeed saw the spider motif on their arms. His uniform should have the vulture motif as well, but he had never worn it since receiving the uniform. Once he got back to Starry Night Hotel, David felt rather an urgent need to grow stronger. What happened today was extremely dangerous, and had his mind power been any weaker, he might not have sensed danger in time and lost his life. Even if he did not die, a sniper rifle of such a powerful caliber would surely cripple him. It was terrifying. He had to raise hisvish points to one thousand and enhance his mind power so that it could break through ordinary limits. A person¡¯s mind power was just too important. It could sense dangers before it happened. Not only did he need to enhance his mind power, but also his physical stats as well. He was still too weak now but there was already someone targeting him. More importantly, he did not even know who his enemy was. Not knowing was the most terrifying of all. What if a powerful assassin like Lucas came after him again? He could not guarantee being able to escape safely from masters like Lucas or Leeman. At the very least, David had to enhance his martial ability to those two¡¯s levels or he might not feel safe. He needed an abundance ofvish points for that! How can I earn morevish points in a logical way?¡¯ David thought before calling Pearl. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± Pearl greeted from the other end of the line. ¡°Miss Pearl, there are some things I want to buy so help me look for them. I¡¯d like you to buy them as soon as possible, and buy the best there is. Money isn¡¯t a problem,¡± David said. ¡°What would you like to buy?¡± Pearl asked. ¡°I want an ind, an aircraft, and a cruise. Get both a jet and a helicopter, and buy the most luxurious cruise ship there is.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to buy these things, Mr. Lidell? I think it¡¯d be more cost-effective to use the money on investing. Those things will only depreciate in value, so you won¡¯t earn anything from them,¡± Pearl persuaded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just invest as I say-money isn¡¯t a problem. Oh, and progress is a little slow so speed it up, okay? If you think you¡¯ve recruited enough people, so assign those reliable to other provinces and cities for development! I want to have East League International be a world -ss investment company.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand, Mr. Lidell!¡± Pearl replied. Since David had already given the order, there was nothing more she needed to say. She was just curious about where David got the money from. Not even wealthy families would allow their son to spend money like this. She was so confused. Not that she was in any position to interfere. A secret base in Capital City. Lucas was currently waiting for Tucker¡¯sb report. An old man with a mask walked out of theb. ¡°How is it, Old Cole?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°The sniper¡¯s a customized model from Falconia¡¯s ck market. Its bullets are also specially manufactured to deal a great amount of damage. He also has several different kinds of special firearms on him, and ording to our analysis, these weapons must¡¯ve been broken down into small parts and shipped into the country. But as to how they were shipped over, well, we¡¯re not too sure about that. It¡¯s obvious, though, that this man is very skilled with firearms,¡± Old Cole reported. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The most crucial part of this case are these firearms. We need to know how they got into the country. We have to find out and break that supply chain, or society will be put at great risk if these guns find their ways to gangsters and other criminals,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Tell your men to go easy next time. This guy¡¯s strong enough to be a Tiger Ranker, and yet his organs arepletely crushed. There¡¯s not a single unbroken bone in his upper half. People like him are much more useful alive than dead,¡± Old Cole berated. ¡°He¡¯s new. I¡¯ll tell him to hold back next time.¡± ¡°Oh? Team Vulture has a new member?¡± Old Cole asked. ¡°Yeah, a Number Ten!¡± David did not leave his hotel room for the next few days, afraid that he would get shot in the head if he walked out. He did not even know who his enemy was. He could not guarantee that he would be able to sense danger again like he didst time. He still had too much money to spend, so he could not die so soon. He kept the curtains tightly shut and did not dare to walk close to the windows. There was a building as tall as the hotel opposite his room, and he was afraid that someone would try to shoot him from the opposite building. Fortunately, under his constant calls and urging, he had gained quite a bit from purchases in Springfield and Capital City. He had up to 578vish points now. 1 His employees had already contacted channels to purchase inds, aircraft, and cruises. He could purchase them any time and earn a big deal ofvish points. David did this all while sitting patiently in Starry Night Hotel¡¯s grand luxury suite. He had already decided that he was not going to leave the room until he achieved his mind power breakthrough. Nothing was more important than his life. When he had nothing to do, he would message Celia or the high school group chat. Team Spider had contacted him yesterday and told him that they found the man who lured him to the alley. The man was a local in Capital City and came from a rather wealthy family, but had a gambling addiction which had caused his wife and children to leave him. The man had a huge debt and was offered a hundred thousand just to lure David to the alley, s o he did as he was told. Without a doubt, Tucker must have been the person behind the offer. ¡®F*cking hell! This one hundred thousand had almost cost David his life. Another day passed, which was by now the third day since David had locked himself in the room. On this day, Pearl finally called David and told him that she had already contacted the channels of everything he wanted to buy. However, because of such a sudden demand, the prices were slightly higher. David did not care whether things were most costly or not. In fact, he was ted that they were more costly now. After transferring the money to Pearl, David started to wait for hisvish points to grow. From afternoon to nighttime, there had been three updates to hisvish points. He had earned a total of almost three hundred points, reaching a total of 864 points. David did not care how he was spending his money as long as it gave him morevish points. Then he transferred all those new assets under East League International¡¯s name. He needed around a hundred more points before he reached one thousandvish points. This meant he had more than ten billion dors to spend. Not to mention that avish point of one thousand could only upgrade his mind power to the same level as his body stats. He still needed morevish points before he could further enhance his mind and body power. Therefore, David mentally swept through the people he knew and tried to find someone who could help him earn morevish points in the shortest time. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 263 David immediately thought of someone. Andy Lewis! The man had just spent around ten billion on a mine in Safari Land, of which he currently owned 25% of the shares to. David thought that if he could get Andy to help him buy two mines, then he should be able to spend another twenty or thirty billion dors and earn morevish points. So that was exactly what he did. David immediately called Andy. He felt extremely ufortable since he could not leave his room and refused to do so until h e had achieved a breakthrough in his mind power. ¡°Hey, David! And here I thought you didn¡¯t care about your shares!¡± Andy said over the phone. Andy had been busy with the mine in Safari Land these days, so he was not aware of David¡¯s activity within the country. Neither did he know that David had already be a core member of the SCC. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Andy! I¡¯m calling because I don¡¯t care about my shares, I actually wanted to ask you for help,¡± David said straightforwardly. ¡°How can I help, David?¡± ¡°You have contacts in Safari Land, right? I was thinking maybe I could buy two mines for fun.¡± ¡°Oh? You want to buy mines too, David? Are you thinking of diamond mines or gold mines?¡± Andy asked. ¡°Anything works. I¡¯ve gotten some extra moneytely and I don¡¯t know what to do with them, so I thought I¡¯d buy two mines for fun.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I might actually have a nice rmendation for you. Someone discovered a diamond mine in a spot not too far from mine. They managed to mine an extremely high grade diamond the size of a thumb worth tens of millions! However, the owner isn¡¯t a local and wants to sell the mine to Somend. The only thing is that because this is a newly discovered mine, no one really knows what¡¯s the situation inside, so it¡¯s pretty risky.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid of risks, just help me contact the person in charge. As soon as possible, preferably,¡± David said urgently. Everything was going as he hoped, and he did not care about the risks. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you ask them and contact youter,¡± Andy said. ¡°Ask them now. I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡± David was rushing, and he was afraid that he would have to wait for a long while if he did not urge Andy. ¡°You need it so soon?¡± Andy asked confusedly. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s pretty urgent! So help me ask soon, I¡¯ll wait for your call,¡± Then, David ended the call before Andy could reply. Soon after, Andy called back. ¡°Hey, Andy! How¡¯d it go?¡± David picked up the phone and asked. ¡°David, he¡¯s asking for thirty billion. I think I can negotiate for a cheaper price, but the risks are pretty high. After all, this is a new mine and there¡¯s no guaranteeing how deep this mine goes. You might not be able to earn the principal cost back if the mine¡¯s smaller than expected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll buy it as long as he¡¯s selling. I¡¯m looking for something exciting anyway and what¡¯s the point of buying a mine without risks? I¡¯ll buy it.¡± ¡°Are you sure, David? Thirty billion isn¡¯t a small amount, you know.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll leave this purchase to you and I¡¯ll sign the contracts tomorrow. I¡¯ll give you 10% of the shares as well.¡± ¡°What? No! I can¡¯t ept these shares. We¡¯re friends, and this is just a small matter,¡± Andy quickly rejected. He did not expect David to give him 10% of the shares. David was essentially just giving him 2 billion for free. Actually, it might even be more than three billion! As much as Andy wanted to ept the three billion, he still rejected David. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to go over to Safari Land after buying this mine, Andy. I¡¯ll still need your help with the development. So consider this 10% as a technology investment. I¡¯m offering it t o you because you¡¯re my friend, so just ept it.¡± ¡°¡­ Alright, then.¡± Andy epted after some thought. David had already persuaded him to ept the shares, so he would appear arrogant if he continued to decline. However, Andy then said, ¡°Tell me if there¡¯s anything you need my help with in the future, okay, David? As long as I am able to, I will not say no.¡± ¡°Alright, then! Sign the contract tomorrow, I¡¯ll send you the money.¡± David finally sighed in relief after ending the call. He could finally achieve a breakthrough in mind power. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 264 The next day, Andy had indeed dealt with the issue appropriately. David immediately transferred thirty billion to him. Coupled with a fewpleted investments in Springfield and Capital City, David¡¯svish points increased to 1215 points. David sat on the sofa and stared at the system interface in front of him, then he tapped on the +] button after the mind power stats. A window popped up. ¡°Host David¡¯s mind power has already achieved the maximum of ordinary people in this. Do you wish to continue increasing mind power? This increment will cost 1000vish points.¡± Without any hesitation, David selected ¡°Yes.¡± After deducting 1000vish points, there were only 215 points left. David felt a sharp pain in his mind as if he was being poked with a needle. The painsted for a good while before it slowly started to throb. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Davidid down on the sofa, his mind hazy and blurry. After some time, David sat up again. This time his mind was clear. This moment was simr to the sudden sobering of a drunk man. Not only was his mind clear, but his senses were enhanced as well. He could even hear a mosquito fly about in the corner of the room David was ted. His mind power had finally broken through its limits. He quickly checked the system interface. Like his body stats, his mental power had also gone from ordinary limit to extraordinary level With the remaining 215vish p[points, David tapped on the [+] button next to his body stats. After spending 100vish points, his body stats had achieved extraordinary level 2. He continued pressing the button until there was only 15vish point left and his body stats had achieved extraordinary level This meant that leveling up both his body and mind power would only cost 100vish points. While he had leveled up his body stats twice, he did not feel very different. He did feel slightly heated, but it was not as obvious as to how he felt when he achieved a breakthrough. After that was done, David took a quick shower and changed his clothes. He was ready to leave his room after staying inside for three to four days. He soon arrived at the lobby of Starry Night Hotel. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell!¡± The lobby manager, Lucille, and a few other receptionists greeted David simultaneously. David was crazy rich, willing to spend tens of millions to book grand luxury suites for his employees in a ten-star hotel. This was unprecedented and now that he appeared before them, it was only right that they offer him the best service they could. ¡°Hello, thanks for your hard work today,¡± David said with a smile, as if he was the owner of the hotel. Once David left the hotel, he got into his car and drove off. In the lobby of Starry Night Hotel, the receptionists began to discuss David among themselves. ¡°Did you guys realize it too? There¡¯s something different about Mr. Lidell today!¡± ¡°Yeah! I saw it too! I feel like he¡¯s more energetic and confident!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah! I felt that too!¡± ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t imagine what kind of luck you would need to have to marry someone like Mr. Lidell! He¡¯s handsome, confident, rich, and a nice man! He¡¯s not arrogant and prideful at all!¡± ¡°If Mr. Lidell wants, I¡¯d willingly be his mistress!¡± ¡°You silly girl, did you fall in love?¡± ¡°Are you telling me you guys aren¡¯t willing? I¡¯m just saying if he wants, I¡¯m willing.¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t willing!¡± Lucille stood in the middle of the lobby and watched David leave. She shook her head slightly a s she heard the receptionists talk among themselves. They had no shame at all, but their conversation had also piqued her interest. If David wanted, was she willing? Without much thought, Lucille knew what her answer was. dly. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 265 Greenwood University. It was currently lunch break. On a chair by the artificialke, two students were talking with each other. Although, one of them was sitting on the chair while the other stood courteously beside him. ¡°Has David note for sses yet?¡± Hanley asked from where he sat on the chair. ¡°Not yet, Hanley. David hasn¡¯te to school for the past four to five days,¡± replied the student standing. David was an exchange student at Greenwood University. Since he was in the same ss as the other student, thetter knew very well whether David hade to school or not. ¡°Report to me immediately once David returns!¡± ¡°Understood, Hanley.¡± ¡°Alright, you may be excused now. Go.¡± ¡°Yes, Hanley,¡± replied the student, who then bowed before leaving. Hanley sat on the chair and stared at the calm pond not too far away. However, his emotions were far from calm. This pretty girl whom he had set his eyes on for three years was now taken away from him by a n exchange student who had only arrived a few days ago. He refused to believe the rumors in the beginning, but he could not ignore them when he saw the pictures as well as Celia¡¯s reaction to the discussions. The pictures should have been taken from his current location, and it seemed that Celia had indeed rested her head on the guy¡¯s shoulder. There was no evidence of photoshop being used either. Celia¡¯s attitude about the matter was also an issue. She had always stood up and rified any rumors there were between her and himself. However, it had already been a few days since those images surfaced and she had yet to rify anything. She might not have confirmed anything, but as far as Hanley was concerned, not rifying was the same as confirming the rumors. This was a huge blow to his dignity. He had be theughing stock of the school these few days. When people talked about Celia¡¯s boyfriend, they would all be reminded of Hanley, who had been pursuing Celia for the past three years. He was Hanley Chasez, one of the publicly agreed Fantastic Four of Greenwood University. He was smart and handsome. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Not to mention that he was also a local in Capital City. The Chasez family might not be one of the most distinguished families in the Capital City, but they were certainly among the highly-rated ones. Not to exaggerate, but all he had to do was spread a few rumors and there would be enough girls in school who wanted to sleep with him to go around the school sports field twice. He had also fooled around with a few girls before university, However, once he started attending university and met Celia, he found himself fully conquered by her beauty and only wanted this pure snow lotus beauty for himself. As such, he changed his life habits and broke it off with all the girls of his past. Yet, it was to no avail. Celia did not ept him. It had been three years, and he had done so much these three years. Only to receive the news that Celia had a boyfriend, and that boyfriend was someone else. At that moment, Hanley¡¯s gentlemanly expression turned into something wretched. He had never been rejected in his entire life. If he could not have something, then he would destroy it so no one else could have it either. This was his life motto. ¡®Rather I hurt everyone than be hurt by anyone. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 266 Two more days passed, and it was now the weekend. David was still running around buying estates. However, since there were norge purchases, the increment invish points was slow. It took less than ten billion dors to go from 15 to 108 points in two days. David tapped on body again without any hesitation. There were eightvish points after he was done, while his body reached extraordinary level 4. On his way back to Starry Night Hotel, David noticed that the area was bustling. There were so many luxury cars in front of the entrance that there was hardly any parking left. There was also a huge crowd of people around the hotel. Many held signs and banners but were blocked by dozens of security guards. ¡®Are these fans? ¡®Did some celebrity check into Starry Night Hotel?¡¯ He could only park his car in the underground car park. David was stopped when he got to the main entrance. There used to be four female ushers here, and now it had be four security guards. ¡°Sir, please show your room card. No one is allowed to enter except for the hotel¡¯s current guests,¡± one of the security guards said. David was about to speak when Lucille Yates saw him in the lobby and rushed over. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Lidell!¡± Then Lucille turned to the security guards and said, ¡°Mr. Lidell is the hotel¡¯s VIP.¡± ¡°This way, please, Mr. Lidell,¡± said Lucille. David followed Lucille into the hotel lobby. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight, Mr. Lidell? I¡¯ll prepare it for you!¡± Lucille said respectfully. ¡°Whatever. Just give me the usual! By the way, what¡¯s going on with the hotel tonight?¡± David asked casually. ¡°Mr. Lidell, we have a director premiering a new film in our hotel tonight. He invited many celebrities and film investors to attend. I heard there¡¯s a small donation ceremony at the end. He filmed it in a very poor ce, so he wanted to do his part to help the locals. The director is well-renowned internationally,¡± said Lucille. ¡°Oh? I see! Do you need an invitation to get in?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± ¡°Okay then, what floor is it on? I¡¯ll check it outter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the hall on the sixtieth floor.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± David said and went upstairs. Back in his room, David showered, changed his clothes, and was about to check out the premiere. David admired people who would help others with their influence. He was free anyway, so he wanted to check it out and donate some money. Though making donations would not increase hisvish points, he would like to help since he was filthy rich anyway. He would like to set up a charity fund or something but did not want to be famous. He had also been busy improving himself these days that he did not have the energy to do so. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Once he was pleased enough with his strength and East League International was stable, he would set up a charity fund in the name of East League International and spend some money t o help people in need. Money did not mean much to him now. Once he reached the sixtieth floor of the hotel, he saw several beautiful female ushers standing at the hall entrance. David walked in. No one asked him for an invitation, so he went straight into the hall. The hall was huge. You could tell it was a perfect ce for this kind of posh party. It was at least two- thirdsrger than the party he had attended in Lake City. The hall was beautifully decorated as well. It was no wonder it was a premium ten-star hotel. There were many people around-probably two or three hundred, but the hall still seemed empty. David¡¯s arrival did not attract anyone¡¯s attention as everyone was busy chatting in their own circles. David went to the food section, took a te, and began to fill it with food. After running around all day, he was famished. He found a corner and enjoyed the food. The food at posh parties was pretty good. He nced around the hall. There were many celebrities that David had only ever seen on TV before. However, there were two people he knew: Marie Kent, one of the four rising stars, as well as the Empress-Elsa Winters. They met in Lake City. However, David had no intentions to say hello to them. After all, they were not familiar with each other. It was doubtful they even remembered him! Chapter 267 Chapter 267 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 267 Marie was smiling and talking to a paunchy and bald investor. To the outsiders, she was one of the four rising stars in the country and was having such a morous life. However, only she knew the truth. She was nothing more than a ything to the capitalists. She finally bagged a big-budget movie she had prepared for a long time, but the so-called investor was upset because she was unwilling to sleep with him. The investor pulled out of the project suddenly, and the director chewed her head off. They told her that the investor pulled out his investment nonchntly because of her. If she could not bring in new investments, she could forget about her career in the film industry. In other words, if she failed to secure a new investor, she would be cklisted. With the director¡¯s status, it would be easy to cklist a neer like her. Therefore, even though she was disgusted by the investor¡¯s predatory gaze, she still smiled and chatted with him. Fortunately, there were many people here, and they were all important people. Otherwise, she would have been groped by now. Sometimes she thought of leaving the entertainment industry and living her own life without considering anyone¡¯s feelings. However, she had to live up to the expectations of her parents, mentors, manager, assistant, and studio staff. They were all counting on her to make a living. If she was out of work or was cklisted, they would lose their jobs, and her parents and mentors were going to be disappointed. ¡°Mr. Wilson, the movie we¡¯re going to shoot this time has a good plot and a strong cast. You¡¯ll make a lot of money from it.¡± ¡°Ms. Kent, it is a big investment after all. I have to go back and discuss it with the board of directors. Whatever happen next depends on your performance. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡°Mr. Wilson said in broken English as he looked lustfully at Marie. He had been lusting after the rising star for a long time. Now that he had a chance, he was going to have fun with her. He was excited at the thought that he might be able to press himself on the beautiful petite body in front of him tonight. ¡°Mr. Wilson, do you need to go back and discuss it? Everyone knows you call the shots in the company. No one dares to refute your opinion. I guarantee you will make a fortune investing i n this movie,¡± Marie said, still smiling. ¡°Ms. Kent! That not how it works! I have to be responsible toward my shareholders, right? No investment is guaranteed to make money these days. There are risks! Would youe to me if it was a sure win? Right? I have a lot of faith in you, but I has to think about it.¡± ¡®Oh!¡¯ Marie sighed to herself. These investors were all the same. Besides making money, they wanted other benefits too. It was not easy for someone with no background who did not want to trade her body for resources like herself to make it to this point. However, she was out of ideas. Either she traded her body for investments or waited for herself to get cklisted. Even if she was going to trade off her body, she should at least find someone younger and better- looking Mr. Wilson was fat with a protruding belly, and also bald. He was old enough to be her father, and his small eyes would turn lustful whenever he saw a beautiful girl. It disgusted her to sleep with someone like him. She would rather jump off into the river. ¡°Go back and think about it then, Mr. Wilson! I¡¯ll ask the others if they¡¯re interested. Goodbye! With that, Marie turned around and left. She did not want to waste any more time with Mr. Wilson. Since she could not change her fate, she could always choose someone more pleasing t o the eyes. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anyone who could enter this hall was either a celebrity or an investor, and she could always find a younger and better-looking guy. ¡°Ms. Kent! Ms. Kent! I can invest mores. Let¡¯s talk mores!¡± Mr. Wilson quickly eximed, not expecting Marie to leave right away. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 268 However, Marie ignored him. Marie went around and talked to two younger and better-looking investors, but failed. They said their company had no ns to invest in such a big-budget film. After all, the proposed investment for the movie was 300 million to 500 million dors. It was real money, and not everyone could afford it. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Somepanies might look like they had a market value of billions of dors, but not many o f them could take out a few billion dors without disrupting their business operations. ¡°How are things, Marie?¡± A beautiful middle-aged woman walked over and asked. It was Marie¡¯s manager-Hannah Clement. She was also the person who watched Marie graduate from school and get to where she was today. Marie shook her head and said, ¡°Not much progress, Hannah. What about you?¡± ¡°Me too! Oh! There are very fewpanies that can afford to finance these kinds of big budget movies, and we¡¯ve talked to as many as we can,¡± Hannah said with a sigh. ¡°Hannah! Do you think I only have one option left? It¡¯s how the industry works right now. They don¡¯t care about your efforts and acting skills. As long as you are willing to sacrifice your body, anyone can be the female lead!¡± Marie said with red eyes. ¡°Oh! Marie, don¡¯t overthink it. We can just quit if there¡¯s no other way. Who does he think he i s to cklist anyone he wants? I¡¯ll expose him if he cklists you. We¡¯ll just go all out and fight him at worst!¡± Hannah said as she touched Marie¡¯s head. Then, a voice reached their ears. ¡°Ms. Kent! I heard you need money for your movie.¡± They followed the sound and saw a handsome face looking at them with a smile. David wanted to leave after getting something to eat and donating some money, but ever since his mind power breakthrough, both his eyes and ears became very sharp. Marie and Hannah were not far from him when they talked, so he heard their conversation. They seemed to be looking for investors. Was that not giving away freevish points? There might not be much, but every b?t helps! The investment in the movie was also a way for him to meet some directors and what not through Marie. They could approach him whenever they needed investment, and he would get manyvish points. Therefore, he came over. ¡°Are you Mr. Lidell?¡± Marie asked in surprise. David looked more handsome and ssy than when theyst met in Lake City, so Marie was slightly unsure. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t forget me, Ms. Kent!¡± David smiled and said. ¡°No way! You¡¯re my savior, Mr. Lidell. How could I forget you? You just got more handsome, s o I wasn¡¯t sure,¡± Marie said as she blushed. Hannah was also surprised to see David. His figure, looks, and temperament were perfect. He had a smile on his face when he spoke, and it made people feel like they were bathing in the spring wind. She had been in the entertainment industry for years and had met many brilliant young people, but none of them couldpare to David. If he joined the entertainment industry, he could charm many women of all ages. Chapter 269 Chapter 269 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 269 ¡°Marie, who¡¯s this?¡± Asked Hannah. How could she not know that Marie had such a friend? After all, she and Marie were inseparable. To put it crudely, she even knew how many moles Marie had. Besides, she knew almost all of Marie¡¯s friends but had never heard of David! If he could get David to join their studio, he would be their cash cow after some packaging! It was the era of clout. The way David looked now was attractive to girls. Let her package him, and she could guarantee that David would be the most popr idol around. He would be getting so manymercial deals and endorsements that they would make enough money to feed themselves for the rest of their lives even if it was only for a few years. ¡°Hannah, this is Mr. David Lidell, the man who saved my life in Lake City,¡± replied Marie. ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Lidell. Hello! I¡¯m Marie¡¯s manager. My name is Hannah Clement!¡± Hannah said as she held out her right hand to David. She had heard Marie mention the incident in Lake City but had not bothered with it. As a budding starlet, it was perfectly normal to be taken advantage of. Everything was fine as long a s she did not lose her chastity. ¡°Hello, Hannah!¡± David also extended his right hand and shook Hannah¡¯s. Then he said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you haven¡¯t forgotten me, Ms. Kent! What savior? I didn¡¯t do anything! I just heard you¡¯re looking for investors for the movie you¡¯re nning to film?¡± ¡°Yeah! Yes! Our old investor pulled out suddenly, so we¡¯re still looking for new investors. But w e haven¡¯t found one yet because of therge amount of investment,¡± Marie said, somewhat forlorn. ¡°I can invest in it!¡± Marie froze before asking happily, ¡°Do you invest in movies too, Mr. Lidell?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never invested in one! But I want to try!¡± Marie thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Lidell, I suggest you find a movie with a lower budget if you¡¯re investing for the first time. I can introduce you to some.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just invest in the one you¡¯re filming?¡± David asked, puzzled. ¡°Our investment budget is quite big. I can promise that I will do my best, but it¡¯s still up to the market after all. There are many risks. It¡¯s your first time investing in movies, and losing money will hurt your confidence,¡± exined Marie. ¡°How big is the investment budget?¡± ¡°About three to five hundred million dors!¡± David found it expensive when they first discussed it and became a little excited. However, it was only three to five hundred million dors. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll invest in your movie, but three to five hundred million dors won¡¯t do!¡± David said. Marie was about to talk David out of it again, but Hannah beat her to it before she could speak. ¡°How much are you going to invest, Mr. Lidell? Perhaps we could find a few more investors and share the budget! A lot of big productions do that nowadays.¡± ¡°What good movie can be made with three or five hundred million dors? I¡¯m a perfectionist that will do my best in everything I do. Since I¡¯ve decided to invest in the movie, you have to film the best shots with the best equipment there is. I¡¯ll invest one billion dors first. If that¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll increase it!¡± David said sternly. ¡°Mr. Lidell, how¡­ how¡­ how is that appropriate?¡± Marie stammered. Hannah did not respond. It was because she had decided that David was fooling them. He must have taken a fancy to Marie and wanted to impress her. Then he would coax her into sleeping with him to swindle money and sex. She did not expect David to be someone like that when he looked so decent. You could not judge a book by its cover. Besides, Marie looked convinced. Fortunately, she was here today. Otherwise, Marie would have been tricked. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 270 Hannah had been in the entertainment industry for years. The experience of an entertainment industry rookie like Marie was no match for hers. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had never seen an investor who thought the investment amount was too little and would top up without reason. Besides, he topped up a few hundred million dors. Being a perfectionist and doing his best in everything was bullshit! Who would resent having more money? It did not make sense, and the amount was too over-the-top. She would have been fooled if it had been reasonable because David¡¯s appearance was so deceptive. However, she did not expose him right away. She wanted to see what David would do next. If Hannah had followed Marie to that private party in Lake City, she would have thought differently. Everyone there was big shots in Lake City. They were worth billions or even tens of billions of dors! Why would David, who could thrive in a ce like that, trick a starlet in the early stages of fame? ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a deal! I¡¯ll invest, and you just have to perform well. I¡¯ll top up if the budget isn¡¯t enough!¡± David said graciously. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lidell. Really! You saved me once, and this time you saved me again. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± Marie said and hugged David. She believed David. It was because she had seen how capable David was and how he had drove his nearly one hundred million dor sports car. David quickly grabbed Marie. What was she doing? It would be big news if someone saw them. Marie Kent of the four rising stars hugged a stranger. It would make the headlines! He did not want to be famous! Hannah quickly grabbed Marie and held her in her arms. She did not expect Marie to do that. They would have a hard time exining themselves if anyone filmed this. Hannah looked around. Luckily, they were at the corner of the room, so no one should have noticed ¡°Ms. Kent, I can¡¯t afford it!¡± David said. ¡°Marie! What the hell are you doing? What if someone saw you?¡± Hannah also said. Marie also realized that her actions were inappropriate. She was now a public figure, and her every move was magnified. ¡°Mr. Lidell, and Hannah, I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to express my gratitude to Mr. Lidell and did that on the spur of the moment,¡± Marie said apologetically. David had impressed Hannah at first. However, she was now increasingly sure that David was a jerk who swindled for money and sex with his appearance. She had no idea how many women he had tricked with his looks. She also had to admit that she would not have been able to resist David if he had sweet-talked her. David was too attractive. Once she was convinced that David was a cheater, she even came up with the idea of spending some money to have a one-night stand with him. David had not noticed that his temperament had improved since his mind power went through a breakthrough a few days ago. Although his appearance had not changed, his temperament had changed a lot. The change was fatally attractive to women. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 271 Two middle-aged men walked up to David, Marie, and Hannah-one was tall and fat, while the other was short and skinny! One was Homer Mulligan, a famous director directing Marie¡¯s movie, and the other was Mr. Wilson, who Marie chatted with initially. ¡°Mr. Mulligan!¡± ¡°Mr. Mulligan!¡± Marie and Hannah shouted at the same time. They disliked Homer. However, they had no other choice. Although Homer was not as influential as the director holding the banquet today, he was already a first-tier director in the country, and a starlet like Marie could not afford to offend him. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, they would not have to work so hard finding investors. They could just quit on the spot! ¡°Marie, I¡¯d like you to meet Mr. Wilson. He¡¯s interested in our movie,¡± Homer said to Marie. ¡°Mr. Mulligan, I¡¯ve spoken to Ms. Kent, but she doesn¡¯t seem interested in mypany¡¯s investment!¡± Mr. Wilson said pointedly. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on? Marie, why don¡¯t you hurry up and apologize to Mr. Wilson? Ourst investor pulled out because of you. Now that we finally got another one, you¡¯re trying to screw it up again? What¡¯s the matter with you? Do you want to star in the movie? Do you want a career in the entertainment industry? Tell me if you don¡¯t. I can help you out!¡± Homer scolded Marie. He looked down on Marie. She had no background and was unwilling to sacrifice anything, yet she wanted to make it in the entertainment industry. Could she have be one of the four rising stars in the country if it were not for Hannah, her manager with connections in the entertainment industry? Dream on! However, some investors liked proud and innocent starlet who had just debuted. For example, Mr. Wilson, who was in front of him. Perhaps it gave them a better sense of conquest and aplishment ¡°Mr. Mulligan! I¡¯ve found a new investor!¡± Marie said, fighting back her grievance. ¡°Who is it?¡± Asked Homer. ¡°Mr. Lidell, and he¡¯s ready to invest in our movie,¡± said Marie. ¡®Shit!¡¯ Marie mentioned David¡¯s name before Hannah.could stop her. It was obvious that David was a swindler. His current image could temporarily fool Homer, but what about when he had to cough up real money? Once word about this got out, Marie would be a public enemy in the film industry, and it would be difficult for her to turn her fate around. Her efforts over these two years were in vain! Hannah¡¯s beautiful eyes red at David as she thought of it. The man was a troublemaker with good looks. David¡¯s strong mind power sensed Hannah¡¯s dissatisfaction with him, and he was puzzled! ¡®I¡¯m f*cking investing in you. ¡®Why do you treat me like I¡¯m the enemy? ¡®There¡¯s no reason for that, is there? ¡®You¡¯ve been very nice to other investors, but why do you treat me differently? Is it because I¡¯m investing too much money? ¡®Women! 1 ¡®They¡¯re unbelievable creatures.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m curious about where you work, Mr. Lidell,¡± said Homer. ¡°I don¡¯t work for anyone. I¡¯m friends with Ms. Kent. I heard she needs investors, and I¡¯m interested in it myself, so I decided to put some money in,¡± said David. ¡°How much are you prepared to invest then, Mr. Lidell?¡± Asked Homer. David indeed looked extraordinary. He seemed a little more sophisticated than the heirs he was used to dealing with. If Marie had managed to bag an heir like this, it was normal that he would offer money to help her. Still, he needed to find out how much money he was prepared to put in so he could n his next move. It would be nice if he could settle it all at once, but the odds were against him! Having these heirs spend millions or tens of millions of dors in investments was already good enough, but there was no way they could get him to invest three hundred million to five hundred million dors. No one was that foolish. Few people would pay that much for a woman. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much I have to invest! But I have one request!¡± David said. ¡°Go ahead, Mr. Lidell! We¡¯ll do our best to meet the demands of our investors,¡± Homer said with a smile. ¡®So David wants to be the sole investor!¡¯ It was a situation he was happy with. Having one investor was not the same as having many. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 272 Can I switch out the director?¡± David asked with a smile. ¡°Huh?¡± Homer looked puzzled. Not only him, but Marie and Hannah also looked stunned. They had no idea David would make such a request. Homer immediately understood. David must have had a grudge against him for scolding Marie earlier. Was he not humiliating him when he scolded his woman in front of him? He regretted it now. He should have gotten the facts straight first. What should he do now? Although he was the head of the movie, the investor was the core of the project. Without investors¡¯ money, the project would never go forward. On the contrary, any director with a bit of fame could rece him. If David did be the backer for this movie, he could rece him with just one word. The reason was simple. The project could work without him, but it would fail without an investor like David. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Lidell! I was actually¡­¡± Homer wanted to exin, but David interrupted him before he could finish. ¡°Can I switch out the director or not?¡± David asked as he looked at Marie and Hannah. ¡°You can, but¡­¡± Before Hannah could finish, David beat her to it by saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I can switch him out. Aren¡¯t you Marie¡¯s manager? I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. My initial investment is one billion dors. I¡¯ll top up if it isn¡¯t enough.¡± David¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± David answered the phone and said. ¡°Mr. Lidell, I have some contracts here for you to sign! Are you at the hotel?¡± Hugo Carlos, the head of Capital city¡¯s investment team, said. ¡°I¡¯m in the hall on the sixtieth floor. Come over. I happen to want to talk to you about something,¡± said David. ¡°Okay, Mr. Lidell. Give me a minute!¡± A few minutester, Hugo came panting to David. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He dared not keep the big boss waiting. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Lidell, here¡­ here are some documents you need to sign,¡± Hugo said breathlessly. Without even a nce, David scribbled on it and said, ¡°I want to invest in a movie with an initial investment of one billion dors with the possibility of topping it upter if it¡¯s insufficient. Talk to Hannah about the contract. I won¡¯t get involved.¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. Lidell!¡± Replied Hugo. Then, he turned to Hannah and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Hugo Carlos, the head of Mr. Lidell¡¯s investment division in Capital City.¡± He did not mention East League International. It was because East League International was now quite famous in the investment circle, and David said he did not want others to find out he was the boss behind East League International yet. ¡°Hello¡­ Hello! My¡­ my name is Hannah Clement!¡± Hannah stammered. She had note back to her senses. How did David go from being a fraud to being a boss? From the looks of things, a billion-dor investment was nothing to him. ¡®Gosh! ¡®How on earth did Marie meet such a wealthy person? ¡®He¡¯s young! ¡®He¡¯s handsome! ¡®And he¡¯s rich! Chapter 273 Chapter 273 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 273 Homer froze on the spot. ¡®What did I hear David say just now? ¡®He¡¯ll invest ten¡­ one billion dors first? ¡®He¡¯ll top up if it¡¯s insufficientter on?¡¯ If the funds were at his disposal, he was confident that the film would be famous both locally and abroad. By then, he could take the next step and be an internationally renowned director. Although he was now a locally renowned director, his status was greatly different from an internationally renowned director, though there was only a one-word difference in the title. Just look at any internationally renowned director¡¯s premiere. Their appeal was more than ten times stronger than for the films he had released. It seemed that he had been kicked out of the equation. He had been pulling the strings for the film. However, as soon as the money was in ce, it seemed there was nothing left for him to do once Hannah got in touch with the screenwriter and producer to find a new director. ¡®What should I do? ¡®Is my opportunity to get promoted to an internationally renowned director going to slip away before my very own eyes?¡¯ Homer felt his blood pressure rise and his head feel heavy at that moment. He hated his mouth for being so mean! He would have knelt and apologized to David if they were not in front of so many members of the entertainment industry around. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Not only did he want the opportunity, but he also wanted David¡¯s forgiveness. David was an affluent heir, and he had offended him. If David gave him any trouble, it was doubtful he would be able to continue in the entertainment industry. Hugo and Hannah exchanged contact details. They could handle the rest themselves, so David was leaving them alone. A small investment valued at about one billion dors was nothing to him, but he could develop this right away through this investment. After the matter was settled, Hugo went downstairs to continue his work. Although it was time to get off work, he still had to work overtime to take care of some contracts, which he did voluntarily. After all, David was paying him five times the sry of his previous employer. David retreated and sat in the corner. Homer was standing not far away from David, wondering how to find an opportunity to exin to David. Mr. Wilson was a little embarrassed. These people did not even take him into ount when discussing. He was a little dissatisfied at first. Gradually, he discovered that David was not someone he could afford to offend. He seemed to b e the heir of a powerful family. ¡®F*ck this! ¡®i¡¯ll just leave obediently and quietly!¡¯ Hannah pulled Marie aside and asked, ¡°Marie, how do you know Mr¡­ Lidell?¡± ¡°Hannah, didn¡¯t I tell you? I met Mr. Lidell thest time I was in Lake City. He even saved my life!¡± Marie said. ¡°How did you know him? Be more specific!¡± ¡°Mr. York pped me twice thest time I was in Lake City. He also wanted me to sleep with him. Mr. Lidell saved me back then. When we met at the charity party again, he not only spent five million dors on a dance with me but also spent one hundred million dors on his own song and donated the money. He¡¯s such a kind person!¡± Marie said somewhat cheerfully. He saved her from Mr. York of Lake City. He also gave away over one hundred million dors at a charity g. David must be an heir from an affluent family! Chapter 274 Chapter 274 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 274 She even went so far as to think he was a swindler with good looks. Fortunately, she did not say that out loud. She felt herself blushing now. ¡°Why¡­ why didn¡¯t you say so, you damned girl?¡± Hannah said, blushing a little. ¡°I told you! But you didn¡¯t seem to care much. Huh¡­ Hannah, why is your face so red?¡± Marie asked as she looked at Hannah¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m going to go to the washroom. Chat with Mr. Lidell!¡± Hannah covered her face and ran away. Hannah washed her face in the washroom and looked at herself in the mirror. Although she was already more than 30 years old, her figure was just like a young girl¡¯s. She even had a mature appeal that young girls did not have. Even after washing her face, her bare face was no worse than typical celebrities. She was confident about herself. Many young men liked mature women like her. However, she did not seem to have seduced David at all. Did he only like innocent girls like Marie? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She was also attracted to an almost perfect man like David. Now 33 years old, she was also looking for someone to lean on. She did not expect to have some happy ending with a rich heir like David and instead just hoped he would asionally think of her. It would be better if she could have a baby. Unfortunately, David did not seem so interested in her. David had no idea that a mature and beautiful woman had set her eyes on him. However, she was not the only one who had their eyes on him. He was now sitting in the corner waiting for the final donation ceremony while Marie talked t o him. Homer tried toe over several times, but David and Marie were busy talking andughing with each other. He was afraid he might upset him if he failed to exin himself when he rushed over. This film premiere was held to gather the elites of the entertainment industry in the country s o they could discuss the direction of the film industry and towork with business partners. Of course, it would take a powerful filmmaker to gather everyone. Not long after, an old man in his 60s stood on the stage. He was the initiator of this gathering, the internationally renowned director, Jeffrey Hubbard. ¡°Good evening to all of you, and wee to this premiere¡­¡± After uttering some pleasantries, he finally got down to business. ¡°I guess you must be curious about what I¡¯ve filmed this time. I can tell you that it¡¯s a documentary. I¡¯ve spent two years traveling to many poor mountainous areas in the country t o film this, and I can assure you that everything in it is true. Please enjoy.¡± Once Jeffrey finished, the film began to y on the big screen behind him. The guests in the hall stopped talking and found seats to sit down and watch the film. David was impressed after finishing the hour-and-a-half-long film. The film focused on how difficult it was for children in poor mountainous areas to go to school. Many of the children had to leave their homes at 4 or 5 o¡¯clock before dawn to attend school. They had to walk three or four hours on the mountain to reach a run-down school. The school did not even have doors and windows. The cold winter wind blew, and the students ¡®hands, feet, and faces were red with cold, but they still sat in the ssroom and studied hard. Some schools had a hard time recruiting teachers because of their poor condition. The teachers there had to pretty much know everything as they had to teach the entire sybus. Some schools even had only one principal left behind, guarding the only hope for the children i n these mountainous areas. It was simr to the charity g David attended in Lake Cityst time. However, this one was filmed by an internationally renowned director, so it was much ssier than the 10-minute video clip thest time. It was also more influential and struck closer to the heart. Many of the female guests were teary-eyed by the end of it. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 275 The film finished. Jeffrey was back on stage. ¡°I believe everyone is deeply touched after watching the film. So am I. I also shed tears numerous times during the filming. ¡°Thus, I¡¯ve decided to do whatever I could to help these children. I would like to ask you to extend a helping hand and donate generously to give these children hope. ¡°I, Jeffrey Hubbard, assure you that every penny raised tonight and a taken from the film¡¯s box office proceeds will go to every location in the film to help build schools that can shelter the children from the wind and rain. Thank you!¡± Jeffrey gave a deep bow to the audience, which broke into thunderous apuse. David had a sh of inspiration as he apuded. ¡®Build schools? ¡®I can build it too, right? ¡®Lavish points might not increase when I give money away, but I can turn it into something else before donating it!¡¯ It was just like how he donated one hundred million dors to the charity g in Lake City and did not get anyvish points. Hisvish points did not increase either when he gave his cousin Lily one hundred million dors. However, he gainedvish points when he bought two luxurious apartments of South River International Residence for Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana. If he built schools and donated to the locals, he could gainvish points. By doing this, he would not only make East League International famous but also gainvish points. Most importantly, he could help the children in the poor mountainous area in the films. He used to think that he was a grassroots member of society. Besides studying hard, he did various part-time jobs to earn a living. After attending these two parties, he realized that many people lived a hard life and had poorer study conditions. He was capable, so he wanted to help out as much as possible! Then came the donation ceremony. A QR code appeared on the screen. They just needed to scan it with their phone to transfer the money to a public ount. They could leave their name on the remarks when transferring the money. Besides, everyone could supervise the ount, and there would be a detailed list of every transaction. David also turned on his phone and scanned it. He donated ten million dors but did not include his name. Money was only a number to him now. He did not donate more money for fear of causing unnecessary trouble. They would trace it back to him if he donated too much money, and what he feared most now was trouble. Even if it was only ten million dors, it was still quite a bit more than the second highest donation on the list. David went back to his room after donating. At this point, there was an extra ten million dors with no name in donations. They had to include it in the donation name list. Jeffrey asked around for a long time, but no one came forward to admit it. Marie was the only one who knew who the anonymous donor was! ¡°Marie! Is the donor David?¡± Hannah whispered beside Marie. ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Then why did he remain anonymous?¡± ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t want to be famous. He¡¯s very low-key!¡± David called Pearl from his room. Pearl¡¯s voice soon came on the phone. ¡°Hey! Mr. Lidell! What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°How¡¯s the recruitment going, Miss Pearl?¡± Asked David. ¡°Very good! East League International now has close to 500 employees, and I¡¯m going to let some go. We don¡¯t need that many people in Springfield.¡± ¡°Okay, but you need to put what you are doing on the back of your mind first. Hold a press conference one of these days and say that East League International is setting up a charity foundation and allocating one hundred billion dors to help build schools in poor mountainous areas across the country.¡± ¡°Huh? Mr. Lidell, what do you mean by that? I can understand doing charity, which can help East League International, but isn¡¯t one hundred billion dors too much? I think even a billion dors can go a long way. We don¡¯t have to spend that much money!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! Money is just a number to me. I¡¯m just trying to do my part by helping those children in poor mountainous areas. Do it as soon as you can! Take this opportunity to make East League International a hit! It will be good for future development.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll start the preparations now, Mr. Lidell!¡± Pearl said. Since David had said so, she stopped persuading him. David had already made up his mind, and she could only do what she was told. Pearl was very capable at getting things done. The next afternoon, East League International held a press conference, and many heavyweight media outlets were invited. Pearl announced at the press conference that East League International Group had established the East League International Foundation, which would invest one hundred billion dors for children in poor mountainous areas across the country to build schools that could shelter them from wind and rain, as well as all kinds of supporting facilities that would be fully equipped. Not only that, but East League International Foundation would also subsidize teachers working in poor areas 2,000 dors a month each. The news was like a bomb as soon as it came out, making millions of people dizzy and taking over headlines at TV stations, online tforms, and news outlets. Spending one hundred billion dors to build schools in poor mountainous areas? Did you know how muchomoney one hundred billion dors was? Did thest few of the world¡¯s top 1,000panies even have a market capital of one hundred billion dors? How terrifying! In other words, East League International Group was donating the amount equivalent to apany ranked among the world¡¯s top 1,000panies! Such arge donation was unheard of. East League International used to be slightly famous in the investment world, but its poprity now went global. Various news media also took turns publicizing it, making East League International thoroughly popr. People also began digging into East League International¡¯s background, but all they could see was that the corporate representative and chairman of East League International was named David Lidell, and no information about David could be found. Not even a picture. The less they could find details about David, the more mysterious David appeared, and the more mysterious he appeared, the more curious others became of him. David had also gotten popr in the top elite circles, but they only heard of his name and had never met him. Only a few people know who David actually was. David topped East League International Group¡¯s hierarchy, followed by the general manager Pearl Warner. Everything about the Pearl was traceable. She graduated from Springfield University with a degree in Economics and Management and then worked for Golden Leaf Hotel in South River Province¡¯s River City as lobby manager. Finally, the owner of Golden Leaf Hotel and also the chairman of East League International, David recognized her abilities and promoted her to the general manager of East League International.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 276 East League International, a two-month-oldpany, gained instant poprity. People were also wondering how much money thepany had as they had announced a one hundred billion donation to build schools. Many media outlets also began to tally up East League International¡¯s assets. This statistics were even more startling. East League International had almost four hundred billion dors in assets, all invested in thest two months. What did that mean? East League International had invested over three hundred billion dors in thest two months and was still investing billions of dors every day. It was all real money. It was not the same as the market value. Could a trillion-dor conglomerate hold two hundred billion dors in cash? Certainly not! East League International spent real money. They had spent over three hundred billion dors in two months, and now they were nning to spend another one hundred billion dors on charity. That was over four hundred billion dors. How much money did East League International have? No one knew. They could not dig up the chairman David Lidell¡¯s background and information. East League International was so popr that it would attract more talents to join and morepanies in need of investment to partner with them. A remote town in South River Province. Minnie was losing her temper in her room. Over the past month, her parents had set her up with several nice men, but she did not like them. She met the son of some business owner today. It was said that his family owned supermarkets in several neighboring towns. The man liked her, but she did not feel the chemistry with him. She still thought about Sam and everything with him. Love made people lose their heads sometimes. Mr. Fuller was in the living room watching TV while Mrs. Fuller was setting the table. ¡°Minnie! Come out for dinner!¡± Mrs. Fuller shouted to Minnie¡¯s room after setting the table. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not hungry!¡± Minnie said. ¡°Are you still thinking about Sam, you damned girl? I¡¯m telling you. I will never approve of you two being together. What¡¯s so good about him? Is he any better than Mr. Lawrence¡¯s son? We¡¯re an important family in this town. How are we going to hold our head high if you marry that poor boy, Sam?¡± Mrs. Fuller gave another scolding. ¡°Mom! Are you trying to kill me?¡± Minnie said as she cried. ¡°We¡¯re killing you? I think you¡¯re trying to kill your father and I!¡± Minnie stopped answering. Mr. Fuller and Mrs. Fuller began to watch TV while they ate. Then a piece of news on TV caught their attention. ¡°Next up, People¡¯s News. ¡°Yesterday afternoon, East League International Investment Group announced the establishment of the East League International Foundation. They would be spending one hundred billion dors to build schools in poor mountainous areas across the country so that studying would no longer be a luxury for all poor students. ¡°This is a major project that benefits the country and the people. Let¡¯s hope more enterprises can learn from East League International. Next up, the general manager of East League International Group-Miss Pearl Warner has something to say.¡± ¡®Pearl Warner?¡¯ When Mr. Fuller and Mrs. Fuller heard the name, they stared straight at the television. Then, the TV cut to Pearl standing on the stage at the press conference. She wore a ck business suit and looked smart, appearing both domineering and superior. Pearl was a different person than she was a little over a month ago. She had graduallypleted her transformation from a submissive, innocent, and lively girl into the domineering businesswoman she was now. ng! ng! Mr. Fuller and Mrs. Fuller dropped their cutlery on the floor. They both looked at each other and could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes as well as a little bit of¡­ surprise. Pearl was talking on the television. Mrs. Fuller immediately came to senses and eximed, ¡°Minnie,e out and look! Isn¡¯t this Sam¡¯s sister on TV?¡± When Minnie heard Sam¡¯s name, she rushed out of the room and saw the person talking on TV. Yes, it was Sam¡¯s sister Pearl. Although her temperament changed, her appearance did not. ¡°Quick, call Sam and show this to his family!¡± Mrs. Fuller said quickly. Minnie took out her cell phone and quickly called Sam. ¡°Minnie!¡± ¡°Sam, turn on the TV and switch to People¡¯s Channel,¡± said Minnie. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m not in the mood for TV right now!¡± ¡°Hurry up! Your sister is on TV. She¡¯s talking on TV!¡± ¡°Huh? Oh! i¡¯ll do it right away!¡± Sam hung up the phone and rushed into the living room. Billy and Leigh were watching a TV series when Sam started changing the channel. ¡°Sammy, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk. Just watch!¡± The TV channel switched to People¡¯s Channel and Pearl appeared before the three. ¡°Is¡­ is this Pearly?¡± Leigh asked with a tremor in her voice. ¡°It¡¯s Pearl! It really is Pearl! Pearl¡¯s on TV!¡± Sam said excitedly. Billy also watched Pearl speak on TV, his face full of shock and disbelief. He did not understand Pearl¡¯s speech, but in his opinion, anyone who could get on TV was a big shot. Minnie¡¯s house. ¡°Minnie, why don¡¯t you go online and search East League International?¡± Asked Mrs. Fuller. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh! Okay!¡± Minnie began searching East League International Group on her cell phone. It did not take long. East League International Investment Group.. Corporate representative David Lidell. Chairman David Lidell. General manager Pearl Warner. ¡®General manager?¡¯ All three were shocked. They were not Billy and his wife-they were well aware of what general manager meant. After this, Minnie searched up Pearl. Graduated from Springfield University. Worked at Golden Leaf Hotel. Everything on the resume was correct. All three were dumbfounded when they read thest sentence. ¡°As the general manager of the emerging East League International Investment Group, Pearl i s suspected to be close to chairman David and has assets valued at over ten billion dors.¡± Worth over ten billion dors? How much money was ten billion dors? They could not understand the astronomical figure, but they knew it should be a lot. A little bit of money from under her fingernails was enough to feed their two families for a lifetime. ¡°Minnie, I think you should persuade Sam to apologize to Pearl. After all, she¡¯s his sister. They¡¯re family, and there¡¯s nothing they can¡¯t get past,¡± Mrs. Fuller said to Minnie in a serious tone. Mr. Fuller stood by and agreed. ¡°Okay! Got it! I¡¯ll go and see him tomorrow.¡± Minnie knew her parents would not stop her from being with Sam anymore. Sam¡¯s sister was too capable. Chapter 277 Chapter 277 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 277 They watched Pearl speak bravely and with ease as she faced the country and arge number o fmedia reporters on TV. Billy and Leigh knew Pearl had changed. She was no longer the good girl who would never fight back, rebuke, and always had her family¡¯s best interest at heart. These two months had been difficult for the three of them. Pearl used to give them twenty thousand dors of allowance every month, which hadsted for gone on for two years. Not many could earn twenty thousand dors a month, not even those in their small county or the city, let alone poor mountain viges. They had gotten nearly half a million dors in the past two years. Even if they had spent morevishly, they could not have finished it all in the poor mountain vige. However, Sam was a disappointment as he not only lost the tuition fee from Pearl through gambling, but he also owed a lot of debt. Because of this, he stopped gambling after meeting Minnie. However, he still had to pay his debt! Therefore, they had used the money to pay the debts that Sam had umted thus far. Besides that, the couple had hardly worked in the fields in the past few years, and only yed poker and drank every day. Because of this, they hardly had any money left. Instead, they waited for Pearl¡¯s money every month. Pearl had not sent back any money in the past two months, leaving the family struggling to put food on the table. The family had no choice. Since they could not find her, they could not starve themselves either! They could only pick up their tools and continued working. However, they had not done any farm work for years, so their body was overwhelmed by the sudden physical strain. They waited every day for Pearl to send money back. They had gone to the bank in town more than a dozen times such that even the bank staff were a little tired of the couple. They had gone from being the envy of the whole vige to theughingstock. Instead of ming themselves, they med Pearl. The couple and Sam resented Pearl. They were still trying to figure out what to do with the damned girl when they first found her. Now, they were watching Pearl on TV. She even became a general manager. Her life was so much better than theirs. No matter how much Pearl had changed, she was still their daughter. They raised her, yet she now turned her back on her family. It was inappropriate! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. All three were filled with anger. They wanted to take it out on Pearl. ¡°Find out where your sister is. We¡¯ll head out to find her tomorrow. How absurd. She ignored her family while she is having the time of her life being some general manager,¡± snarled Billy. He had always been proud, yet he was full of rage as he could no longer hold his head high in the vige. ¡°Okay! I¡¯m on it!¡± Sam agreed. Pearl had no idea that her family knew she was on TV since she had her hands full at that moment. Now that they held the press conference, it was time for them to act. As the general manager of East League International Investment Group, she needed to consider everything as David was a hands-off chairman. She had to make preparations for the foundation and elerate the projects they invested in. However, she had noints. She was a grateful person and knew that David had given her all these things and helped her realize her value in life. She basically ran East League International Investment Group herself, apany worth hundreds of billions of dors. He had so much trust in her. David trusted her and valued her so much that she would try her best to do everything well. You could say that she was now in the country¡¯s elite circle as she ran apany worth hundreds of billions of dors. Besides that, judging by East League International¡¯s momentum, it was not long before they hit the trillion-dor mark. Even in Somend, a trillion-dor group was something. Of course, it was only a surface-level ranking as it was unknown how many hidden aristocratic families held that much power. David was thinking about how to spend the money in another way. Although he received dozens of lavish points every day, he thought it was too slow. ording to the system, he used 2,000vish points to break through the double limit, so would he need 20,000 points for the next breakthrough? Besides, he needed so much morevish points for the upgrading. It would take forever for him to gain enough points when he only gained a few dozenvish points per day. He also knew that East League International was developing fast enough as he had spent nearly four hundred billion dors in two months. Adding the one hundred billion dors he announced through the press conference to schools i n poor mountainous areas to the equation, it totaled five hundred billion dors. It was all real money and had already caught the attention of a lot of big forces. It was because he had been getting a lot of calls thesest two days. Clinton, Rhonda, Bill, Hugh, and Andy. Anyone capable he knew had called him. Although not directly, they had discreetly told him not to rush into expansion. Clinton even told him toy low for a while and that too much publicity was not good for the East League International¡¯s development. Every family with powers would hide, not put themselves in the open. David had two trump cards and was sure they could intimidate many people once he showed them, but there was no guarantee that there would not be a hidden affluent family that was unafraid of his cards. Besides, he did not like to show all his things, which would, on the contrary, make him very insecure! What to do? David also felt lost for a while. East League International should not continue making any big moves at this time. However, hisvish points were growing a little slow. It worried him terribly. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 278 The Quinn family house in Capital City. Zachary was sitting in front of theputer, waiting for the results. ording to Howard, David had skipped school these days, and he had no idea whether the dark web mission had seeded. However, they said they would reply in a week, and today was the first day after a week. Soon, there was a message from the dark web. Dark Web: [Mission failed!) Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Dark Web: (Would you like to continue posting the mission or cancel it?] Dark Web: [If you continue to post missions, you will need to increase your bounty by no less than 10%. If you cancel the mission, your bounty will be refunded.] ¡®Failed? ¡®How could it fail?¡¯ Zachary could not believe it! The dark web was a global underworld liaison site for the elite hitmen of the underworld. If the dark web¡¯s men failed, who else could he contact? Did he have to wait until T-man and Clinton¡¯s ten-year deal was over to touch David? God knew when the ten-year date would be over. How much longer did he have to beughed at? No! He could not stand the ridicule going on behind his back. If the hitman this time was not strong enough, he would pay more for someone better. He would always beughed at unless David died. Therefore, he bumped themission up to two billion dors. The two billion dorsmission immediately put his mission in third ce on the dark web. Countless hitmen had their eyes on the mission. Many of the top hitmen were intrigued. Ny percent of hitmen did it for money, while only a fraction did it for fame or was just in twisted to the point that they enjoyed killing. Zachary increased themission. In a secret facility in Capital City. ¡°Captain, target 4 increased themission.¡± ¡°Hack it immediately and determine the exact location where the target posted the mission.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Captain, we¡¯re intercepted by the dark web. We can only confirm that they posted it in Capital City.¡± ¡°The dark web is worthy of its name. They¡¯re fast! Inform Team Vulture No.10.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± David was still trying to figure out how to make a breakthrough and make hisvish points increase more rapidly when he received a secret message out of the blue. It was the secret number of Spider Squad in Falcon, which was in charge of intelligence. ¡°Team Vulture No. 10! ording to our analysis, the mastermind behind the assassination mission posted on the dark web is in Capital City. We don¡¯t know the specific location, and they have increased themission for your assassination from one billion to two billion dors. I believe that stronger hitmen areing. Please prepare ordingly.¡± David perked up when he saw the message. ¡®The person trying to kill me is in Capital City? ¡®Who is it? ¡®Did Morris and his brothere to Capital City? ¡®Or is it someone else? ¡®Who else did I have a beef with other than Morris and his brother? ¡®Is it someone from Capital City? ¡®The eight great fighters of the T Faction¡­ Zachary Quinn?¡¯ He was the only person David thought of. He and Zachary had their issues, but they did not seem to have a deadly feud. He did not think he had done anything to Zachary. He did not even hurt Zachary, he just blocked his attacks to save the Luther siblings. ¡®Did he want me dead because of this?¡¯ David¡¯s anger red up at once. ¡®He¡¯s f*cking overly sensitive. ¡®You can touch the others, but we can¡¯t even block your attacks? Are we supposed to clean ourselves and wait for you to do something?¡¯ David had yet to understand the importance of dignity for a man who had been privileged and held a high position in society since childhood. However, not necessarily! It was just his spection. If he wanted to test this idea, he would have to start with one person, Howard Jackson. As he thought of it, David wanted to meet Howard first. He had to sort it out immediately, or the assassination attempts would not stop. Even if his mind power had had a breakthrough, and he was no longer afraid of such assassination, he was tired of it after it happened so many times! Chapter 279 Chapter 279 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 279 Besides, if they wanted to kill him, they had to be prepared to be killed. He had always been able to distinguish the good from the bad and would return kindness as best as he could. However, he would also get vengeance for any wrongsmitted against himself. David arrived at school in the afternoon where someone immediately told Hanley about his whereabouts. David went straight to the ssroom and found Howard. ¡°Mr. Jackson, I need to talk to you!¡± ¡°What¡­ What is it?¡± Asked Howard. ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get out.¡± David led the way after saying that. Howard thought about it and followed him. What he did not know was that Zachary was nning on assassinating David after he told him about David¡¯s whereabouts. Otherwise, he would not go out with David even if he had balls of steel. After David left, the ssroom began to talk. The school had a rumor that David was hooking up with the campus belle, Celia Young. David had only attended school for a few days. However, he had conquered Celia, the goddess Hanley, one of the Fantastic Four, had pursued for three years. Many people¡¯s jaws dropped after that! Nearby, Amelia watched David leave with a resentful look on her face. She had her eyes on David first. However, Someone who came muchter had caught up with her. Did they not know that there was a queue? Did they have any manners? David led Howard to a remote grove in Greenwood University. David went straight to the point and said, ¡°Mr. Jackson, I don¡¯t think I have a grudge against you, do I? Even if you¡¯re with Zachary, I didn¡¯t do anything to you! I¡¯ve been nice to you, but why did you tell Zachary my whereabouts? Did you do it so he could send someone to assassinate me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Howard was instantly bewildered. ¡®Mr. Quinn sent someone to assassinate David? ¡®I have no idea! ¡®No wonder Mr. Quinn kept asking if David had arrived at school the other day. ¡®I will never admit it.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡®Or usmoners will suffer when the elites fight.¡¯ ¡°David, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Howard said after calming himself down. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t know? Mr. Jackson don¡¯t think I won¡¯t do anything to you in Capital City! How dare you get involved with me and Zachary? Do you have a death wish?¡± David said coldly. Howard shivered. David was putting too much pressure on him. He gave him more pressure than Mr. Quinn. ¡°¡­ I really have no idea!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you don¡¯t know again?¡± David unleashed his mind power as soon as he finished and directed it at Howard. Howard instantly found it hard to breathe. Besides that, he felt extremely panicked. It was as if David had killed him the next moment, and he had seen his own death. It was what mind power oppression did. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Lidell, I had no idea Zachary would send someone to kill you! He only asked me if you came to school. I don¡¯t know anything about the rest! Please forgive me!¡± Howard got down on his knees and begged for mercy. ¡°In that case, you did tell Zachary my whereabouts?¡± ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t know he was gonna kill you! I really didn¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re in school! I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡± David said as he patted Howard on the shoulder. With that, he left. He left Howard kneeling on the ground. He thought David was going to kill him. Shaking, Howard fished his cell phone out of his pocket and made a phone call ¡°Hello, Howard? What is it?¡± A middle-aged woman¡¯s voice came on the phone. ¡°Mom, I want to go abroad!¡± Howard said. ¡°Why do you want to go abroad?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I want to go abroad now. Hurry and help me handle the procedures!¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Son, what happened?¡± ¡°Mom, stop asking. If you want your son to live well, do it for me now!¡± Howard wailed. ¡°Okay, okay, okay! I¡¯ll do it for you now! I¡¯ll do it for you now!¡± Chapter 280 Chapter 280 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 280 David went back to the hotel. He was out what to do about it. Zachary was indeed behind it. However, Zachary was still the heir of the Quinn family. His sudden disappearance would cause a stir in Capital City. He had to think it through. ¡°Am I not a member of Falcon and Special Task Force? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t these two organizations stand up for me when someone¡¯s trying to kill me?¡¯ Therefore, he took out his phone and called Lucas-the captain of Team Vulture first. ¡°Number Ten! What is it?¡± Asked Lucas. ¡°Captain, I know who¡¯s trying to kill me. What should I do?¡± Asked David. ¡°Since you know who it is, fight fire with fire.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s a member of a powerful family!¡± ¡°A powerful family? How powerful?¡± ¡°The Quinn family of Capital City!¡± Lucas chuckled and said, ¡°The Quinn family might be powerful to ordinary people, but not to u s. Just do whatever you need to do! If anything happens, Falcon will take the me.¡± ¡°Could you take it? Why don¡¯t I contact the Special Task Force so you can take it together?¡± Asked David. ¡°Fck off!! Are you looking down on us? The Quinn family is nothing to Falcon. You can do it, but don¡¯t involve anyone else. The Quinn family won¡¯t do anything to you after.¡± ¡°Not even if we touch their heir?¡± ¡°Heir? They¡¯re only the heir if they¡¯re alive. What kind of heir are they once they are dead?¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do it myself then.¡± ¡°Yeah! Tell me before you start so I can give the Quinn family a heads-up. Remember, we are a group of people who work for our country. If we can¡¯t guarantee our members¡¯ safety, who¡¯s gonna work for our country in the future? Go ahead and do it!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± David hung up, looking relieved. It was nice to have a backup. ¡®Fck you, Zachary. We have no serious bad blood, but if you want me dead, I can¡¯t keep you around.¡¯ David contacted members of Special Task Force Team D, who were also responsible for local intelligence. It would be easier if they could figure out Zachary¡¯s movements. In the middle of the night. Zachary left The Great Wall Club. He got in a car and left. Mac was still the one driving. About halfway through the ride, Mac sensed something was wrong. The road was too quiet. He had been driving this route for years. Even though it was after one in the morning, there was no way no cars were around. Mac tried to speed away, but the road ahead was blocked by tworge tow trucks. He could only stop the car. ¡°Sir,we have a situation!¡± Mac said to Zachary in the back seat. Zachary was drunk ¡°What happened? Get out and have a look.¡± They got out of the car together, and the busy road was quiet except for the light from the surrounding streetmps. Zachary immediately sobered up with shock. ¡®What¡¯s going on here? ¡®Why is it so quiet?¡¯ David walked out of the darkness. ¡°Zachary, long time no see!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 281 ¡°You¡¯re¡­ David?¡± Zachary asked with wide eyes when he saw David¡¯s appearance. ¡°Why? You thought I was killed by someone you hired for a billion dors? Sorry for disappointing you,¡± David said with a smile. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ How are you here?¡± Zachary asked. ¡°How am I here? I¡¯m here to fight back, of course. Since you¡¯re ready to kill me, can¡¯t I fight back?¡± ¡°Mr. Quinn, hurry up and call the head of the family!¡± Mac said. Zachary quickly took out his phone, but when he looked at it, he saw that there was no signal. He then tried to make a call but realized that he could not call anyone. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Mac, my phone has no signal,¡± Zachary said anxiously. Mac took out his phone and found that there was no signal either. Huh? How did David do it? He could actually cut off the signal in this area! ¡°Zachary, stop making an unnecessary struggle. Originally, there was no feud between us. I was just trying to save the Luther siblings and that¡¯s why I blocked your blow, but you wanted to kill me. Am I just an ant that you can crush whenever you want in your eyes?¡± David¡¯s tone grew heavier and heavier. ¡°D-David, don¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯m the heir to the Quinn family. If you kill me, the Quinns will never forgive you.¡± ¡°The heir? Only the living is called the heir-can the dead still be called the heir? Zachary, don¡¯t you understand? Can the Quinns block the road and cut off the signal in this area? If I can do it, do you think the Quinns can afford to provoke me?¡± ¡°Zachary, run! Go back to the club and find T-man Stan, now only he can save you!¡± Mac yelled at Zachary. David was right. The Quinn family could not block the road and cut off the signal in this area, and the Quinn family could not afford to offend anybody who could do such a thing. Since the Quinn family could not afford to offend them, then what would be the use of informing the head of the family. Mac only knew one person who could save Zachary now, and that was T-man Stan from the T Faction. After saying this, Mac rushed to David without hesitation. He had already felt the murderous intent from David, and he wanted to use his body to buy some time for Zachary. Zachary reacted and hurriedly prepared to run back to the car. However, he only got to the side of the car and did not have time to get inside. Bang! Mac¡¯s body flew backward and hit the windshield of the car. A Tiger Rank expert who had not even reached the peak of the rank was not David¡¯s opponent. With just one blow, Mac hadpletely lost his ability to fight. ¡°M-Mac?¡± Zachary was already scared to death. Mac was a master who had followed him for many years, and now he could not evenst one round with David? David walked slowly toward Zachary. ¡°D-David, what are you trying to do?¡± Zachary asked, stammering. ¡°Zachary, you are a man, so if you have the balls to do something, you must be ready to take responsibility for the consequences.¡± ¡°D-David, please spare me. I was wrong! I apologize to you! I¡¯ll give you money! You can have as much as you want.¡± Zachary said while shaking, but one of his hands secretly reached into his trouser pocket. Then, he quickly pulled out a gun to try to shoot David. However, David had such strong mind power that Zachary naturally could not hide his sneaky movement from him. When Zachary took out his gun and was about to point it at David, David had already rushed to Zachary with a burst of energy from his feet. Then, he hit Zachary right in the chest. Thump! ¡°Ah!¡± David was so powerful now that even Tucker, the Tiger Rank master, was killed by him with one blow. What would be of Zachary, a person at first-ss peak level? Zachary only felt severe pain. Suddenly, his body flew backward as if it had fallen apart. Hended after flying 20 to 30 meters away. One could see the power of this blow. At this moment, Zachary felt as if all his internal organs were burning and blood was pouring out of his mouth. He wanted to get up, but after struggling twice, he became quiet. With that, one of the eight great fighters of the T Faction, Zachary Quinn, the heir of the Quinn family in Capital City, died. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 282 Quinn Manor. Zachary¡¯s bodyy in the middle of the huge living room. At one side, a middle-aged woman was crying while holding Zachary¡¯s body. ¡°My Zach, you died so tragically!¡± The head of the Quinn family, Luis Quinn, stood at one side with a murderous look on his face. ¡°How is Mac? Is he awake?¡± Luis asked, suppressing his anger. ¡°Sir, Mac was seriously injured and is still in aa,¡± the Quinns¡¯ butler replied. ¡°What the hell is going on? Can someone exin it to me? How did Zach die on the way back? Who the hell has the guts to do this? Huh?¡± Luis roared. He was indeed furious now that his most beloved son had died. Moreover, he died right under his nose. Right now, he did not even know who the murderer was. It was a p to the Quinns¡¯ face. ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t know what happened. We just received a strange call asking us to pick up Mr. Zachary. In the end, when we went there, we saw Mr. Zachary¡¯s corpse while Mac was also in aa.¡± ¡°Look up the phone number!¡± ¡°We did, but we couldn¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°Then mobilize all of the forces of the family right now! Find out where Zach went since yesterday and investigate the ces thoroughly. I want to see who has the balls to do this. Do they really think the Quinns are cowards?¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After the butler answered, a voice stopped him just as he was about to carry out his task. ¡°Wait.¡± Then, an old man with gray hair walked into the living room. ¡°Dad, you came just in time. Zach was killed! That murderer is so bold that he dares to touch the Quinn family¡¯s heir in Capital City. If I don¡¯t kill him, how will the Quinns maintain their foothold in Capital City in the future?¡± Luis said while suppressing his sadness. ¡°Old Master,¡± the butler also called out. The person who came was the previous head of the Quinn family, Zachary¡¯s grandfather and Luis¡¯ father, Old Master Quinn. ¡°Butler, dispose of Zach¡¯s body first. Tell the public that Zach died of a sudden illness,¡± old Master Quinn said to the butler. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Huh? Old Master, this¡­¡± The butler did not know how to answer for a while. ¡°No! Dad, Zach died so tragically. How can you do this? He was obviously killed by someone. W e must find the murderer and avenge Zach. I want to destroy his family and bury them all alongside Zach,¡± Zachary¡¯s mother raised her head and shrieked with a malevolent expression on her face. Her only son died like this, so what was the point of her living anymore? She only wanted to avenge Zach now and turn the whole family of the person who killed Zach into burial offerings for him. Luis also came back to his senses at this time. However, he was not as emotional as his wife. As the head of the Quinn family, he still had a discerning eye. His father obviously knew the inside story, but he still chose to do this. Hence, there had to be something fishy going on. Could it be that the enemy was so strong that the Quinns could not afford to provoke them? Luis thought about the families in Capital City which the Quinns could not afford to mess with. ¡°Dad¡­¡± Luis wanted to ask something. However, he was interrupted by Old Master Quinn. ¡°Butler, do as I say. Everyone else, shut up. Luis,e in with me.¡± After Old Master Quinn finished speaking, he walked toward the living room. Chapter 283 Chapter 283 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 283 Luis followed suit. Meanwhile, Zachary¡¯s mother held Zachary¡¯s body and refused to let go. The butler did not know what to do, so he could only stand in the living room and wait. Upon entering the room, Old Master Quinn sat on the sofa and took a deep breath. ¡°Dad, what the hell is going on? Who the hell did Zach provoke?¡± Luis asked. ¡°Luis, let¡¯s just end this here. Handle the matter well and don¡¯t ask about the rest,¡± Old Master Quinn said wearily. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand. Zach died so tragically. Don¡¯t I deserve to know who the enemy is as the head of the family? Also, how are we going to exin this to the Shorons? Zach is the heir t o the family and we have an agreement with the Shorons. Even if the one who killed Zachary is from one of the top aristocratic families, we can¡¯t just let them off the hook like this. Doesn¡¯t Zach still have a good rtionship with Stan from the Warner family? As long as we work together, no one will be able to take us on,¡± Luis said emotionally. He could not ept his father¡¯s stance on the matter. His father even refused to tell him who the enemy was. ¡°Luis, it¡¯s better to not know certain things. Choose the best one from your stable of illegitimate children and bring him back to be the next heir to the Quinn family. Also, you should take care of your wife properly. The Shorons only wanted to be joined nominally, so as long as the man is an heir to the Quinn family, they will be fine with it. And as for the Warners, they won¡¯t dare to involve themselves in this.¡± ¡°What? How is it possible that even the Warners don¡¯t dare to get involved?¡± Luis asked in disbelief. The Warners were the top aristocratic family in Capital city. They were even among the top families in all of Somend. How strong was the other party if the Warners did not dare to get involved? Luis could not believe that Zachary actually provoked a person with such an identity. ¡°So, although Zach died tragically, if he caused the entire family to fall from grace, he would b e treated as a sinner,¡± Old Master Quinn said. ¡°Dad, I still want to know who did it.¡± ¡°So what if you did know who it was?¡± ¡°At least I¡¯ll know who the enemy in the shadows is. Even if I don¡¯t avenge Zach now, I might have a chance in the future.¡± ¡°You fool! Don¡¯t even think about revenge! If not, I¡¯ll take away your title as the head of the family right now!¡± Old Master Quinn scolded with a serious look on his face. ¡°But¡­ But I¡¯m unconvinced! The son that I¡¯ve cultivated for so many years was harmed, and a s his father, I don¡¯t even know who the enemy is!¡± Luis said, sitting dispiritedly on the sofa. Old Master Quinn looked at Luis. He knew if he did not tell Luis, Luis might go and look into the matter himself. When that happened, the entire family would be affected. He sighed and said in one breath, ¡°The person who did this is the spirit of Somend Falcon.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Luis heard that, he felt as if he had been struch oy thunder. The spirit of Somend? It was the spirit of Somend! As the top family in Capital City, the head of the Quinn family naturally knew the meaning of this. If the other party was ¡®a top family in Capital City, he could work with the Shorons and the Warners to fight with them. However, if the other party was Falcon, the spirit of Somend, then he should not even consider it. The Shorons and the Warners would not take part in this, and even if they did, they would only meet one ending and it was to be uprooted from Capital City. In Somend, there were two organizations that they could not offend. That was the spirit of Somend-Falcons, and also the soul of Somend-the Special Task Force. Not only did they represent power, but they were also the protectors of the entire country. Right now, whenever someone excellent appeared in one of the top families, the families would do everything they could to send that person into Falcon and the Special Task Force. If they could join these two organizations, they would act as anotheryer of protection for the family. Even if they would not get involved in the fight between families, they would serve as a deterrent just by being member of one of the organizations. No one would dare to badly offend that family. Unfortunately, they did not have someone like that in the Quinn family. ¡°H-How is that possible? How could Zach offend someone from Falcon?¡± Luis sat limply on the sofa and murmured. Right now, he was not thinking about how to avenge Zachary, instead, he was thinking about whether this would affect the entire family. Old Master Quinn was helpless right now too. He only epted a phone call from the cab minister of Capital City saying that Zachary attempted to assassinate someone from Falcon and he deserved to die. The cab minister also told the Quinns not to make any mistakes or else they would be uprooted completely. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 284 The next morning, Minnie and her family went to Sam¡¯s house. Then, they showed Sam¡¯s family the information about Pearl they found on the Inte. Sam and his family were overjoyed when they saw that. Pearl was now worth tens of billions? Billy and his wife could not understand the concept of a value of tens of billions. However, Sam exined it to them in another way. Pearl was now the richest person in their city, and she was the person who held the most money. The person in charge of the city should respect Pearl when they saw her because she could bring investment to the local area and drive local economic development. Billy and his wife, who had worked on the farm all their lives, almost fainted. She was bringing honor to her ancestors! Sam finally determined that Pearl was in Springfield after searching the Inte. He even found the exact location of herpany, which was East League International. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The six of them rushed to the city. When they arrived, Sam proposed that they take a ne. ording to what he said, Pearl was a big shot now, so as her family, they should not embarrass her. After getting everyone¡¯s approval, they flew directly to Springfield and went to the office building of East League International. ¡°Billy, I think you should apologize to Pearly. After all, she is your daughter, so she won¡¯t ignore you,¡± Mrs. Fuller persuaded. ¡°Apologize to her? What a joke. I gave birth to her and raised her, yet I still have to apologize t o her? Have you ever seen fathers apologize to their children? If she won¡¯t give us an exnation today, I¡¯ll cause a fuss here. Isn¡¯t she the general manager? I¡¯d like to see if she still has the face to serve as the general manager here if I were to do that,¡± Billy said angrily. For more than a month, he has been holding a grudge inside his chest. Pearl was living her best life out there while their family was miserable back home. ¡°Dad, calm down! Let¡¯s be reasonable adults. You can¡¯t talk like that anymore when we see Pearlter. If she leaves quietly likest time again, how will we find her again? Now that she farming again?¡± Sam also persuaded. He did not want to go back to farming. Those days were so torturous. More importantly, what was the future of farming? How much money could he make from that in his lifetime? ¡°Yeah, honey. When you see Pearly, talk nicely to her, she won¡¯t turn her back on us. After all, she¡¯s our daughter,¡± Leigh also chimed in. The two had been married for decades, so she knew Billy¡¯s temper very well. He was a chauvinist, and it was because he was deeply influenced by the older generation. He had a fire in his heart now, so it would probably be difficult for him to talk to his daughter nicely, let alone apologize to his daughter. It was simply impossible! He was the head of the family, and since there were only a few members in the family, it didn¡¯t matter who he talked to, he would sound high and mighty. Only his son, Sam, dared to refute anything he said; Pearl and her mother would not dare to question him at all. ¡°Humph!!!¡± Billy said nothing. Mr. Fuller and Mrs. Fuller were relieved when they saw this. ording to Billy¡¯s attitude just now, this meeting would probably have ended badly. When that happened, they would have to go back in despair without gaining any benefits. With Sam in lead, the gang entered the building of East League International and came to the front desk. At the front desk of the East League International Group stood four tall pretty girls dressed in professional ck suits. ¡°May I know who you are looking for?¡± One of the girls asked politely. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my daughter,¡± Billy replied. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my sister,¡± Sam also replied. ¡°Does your sister work here? Have you informed her that you¡¯ll be here?¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s name is Pearl Warner and she¡¯s the general manager here. I¡¯m her younger brother. My name is Sam and these are her parents.¡± Sam pointed to Leigh and Billy who had just spoken. ¡°Oh? Are you Ms. Warner¡¯s family?¡± The four girls at the front desk asked in shock. Who was Pearl? The number two of the East League International Group and the brightest upstart in the investment world today. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 285 It was said that she was worth tens of billions. So why was her family dressed like this? Were they from the countryside? How was this possible? Were they liars? However, if what the other party said was true, it would be better to call and ask Ms. Warner to confirm. Otherwise they would get into trouble. ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll call Ms. Warner right now).¡± The girl at the front desk started making calls. ¡°Hello, this is the general manager¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Rockwell, this is the front desk. Several guests are looking for Ms. Warner. They say that they are Ms. Warner¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Oh? Ms. Warner¡¯s family? Let them wait for a while. I¡¯ll ask Ms. Warner,¡± Suzanne Rockwell said. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Pearl was sorting out her documents in the office. She had been really busy these days. They were both the matter of the foundation and also the matter of the investments to attend t Knock knock knock! Knock knock knock! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Suzanne pushed the door open and said, ¡°Ms. Warner, there are several guests at the front desk looking for you. They say they¡¯re your family.¡± ¡°My family?¡± Pearl lifted her head to stare nkly ahead. In an instant, she remembered Sam and the gang. She knew that once she became famous and went on television, they would definitely look for her, but she did not expect it to be so soon. ¡°Yes, Ms. Warner,¡± Suzanne said, leaving the office Sam and the others were led into the conference room by Suzann. Then, she made tea for each of them before saying, ¡°Please wait here, everyone. Our general manager will be here soon.¡± After that, she left With that, Sam and the others were left waiting in the conference room. However, they did not see Pearling in after waiting for a long time. They were a little anxious, but they did not dare to run around. After all, they were all people from a small town and they had never seen many aspects of society. Ten minutester¡­ Pearl was not here. Half an hourter¡­ Pearl was not here. An hourter¡­ Pearl was still not here! m! Billy could not take it anymore and he mmed his hand down on the conference table. Pearl obviously did not care about them. ¡°Sam, you go straight to your sister¡¯s office to get her. She¡¯s such a rebel now, huh?¡± ¡°Dad, let¡¯s just wait. Maybe Pearl is busy with important things. A general manager has a lot o fthings to do every day. Besides, I don¡¯t think I can find where sister¡¯s office anyway. It¡¯s such a big building, so what if I get lost? I won¡¯t even be able to find my way back.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more important than seeing us? She obviously doesn¡¯t want to see us! She is just giving us a show of strength!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just wait. Pearl will definitelye. She can¡¯t make us stay in this conference room forever.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s just wait, Billy. Maybe Pearly is really busy,¡± Mr. Fuller also said. An hour and a halfter¡­ Two hourster¡­ The door to the conference room finally opened. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 286 The door to the conference room opened and Pearl walked in with a serious face. ¡°Pearl,¡± Sam called out with a smile. Pearl ignored Sam and did not greet anyone. Then, she sat directly in the main seat. Billy was fuming when he saw Pearl¡¯s rudeness. Aside from leaving them here for so long, she did not even greet them when she walked in. He was used to punishing Pearl ever since she was a child, so he thought that Pearl was still the same as before. He thought that as long as he lost his temper, she would be afraid of him. ¡°You punk, you¡¯re all grown up now, huh? You left us to suffer at home and you didn¡¯t even send money home, yet you are enjoying yourself here. Do you want to get beaten up again?¡± Billy scolded. As Pearl¡¯s father, he thought that by giving birth to Pearl, he was entitled to control everything about her. He was naturally seething when he saw Pearl enjoying herself here while they were suffering a t home. ¡°I told you I won¡¯t give you a penny again. I have paid off your debt of raising me. Over the years, I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to eat and buy new clothes because you took all of my money. And what happened in the end?¡± Pearl said expressionlessly. Billy trembled with anger at Pearl¡¯s words. Then, he stood up and pointed at Pearl to say,¡± Paid off? Do you think you can pay it off? We gave birth to you, and if you want to pay it off, you have to give your life back to us too.¡± ¡°I wish you hadn¡¯t given birth to me back then. Other children are loved by their parents. What about me? What else did you do for me besides telling me to work, beat, and scold me?¡± ¡°I should have strangled you when I gave birth to you!¡± Billy said with a red face. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°I think that thought must have appeared in your head the moment I was born and you saw that I was a girl. However, you didn¡¯t have the balls to do so. As for giving my life back to you? I¡¯m sorry, there are no laws stating that parents have the right to take back their children¡¯s lives after giving birth to them. The moment I stepped into this world, my life belonged only to me.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You unfilial thing!¡± Billy was so angry that he struggled to catch his breath. He could hardly stand still. ¡°Honey, breathe!¡± Leigh supported Billy and said. She looked at Pearl who was still calm. Pearl had changed Pearl hadpletely changed! She did not even know them anymore! ¡°Dad, Pearl, can you stop fighting and start talking nicely to each other?¡± Sam advised. Then, he said to Pearl, ¡°Pearl, Dad is just mad and he doesn¡¯t have anywhere to vent. You should just leave him be. Do you know what kind of life we¡¯re living now? We can¡¯t even eat anymore. Also, we have to do physicalbor everyday. Look at the calluses on my hands. The money toe here was also sponsored by Minnie¡¯s parents.¡± ¡°What does that have to do with me? You asked for this. How much money have I sent back home all these years after scrimping and saving? Plus, your tuition fee is at least six hundred thousand, right? This amount is enough for you to buy two houses in the county. In that case, who can you me now that you¡¯re living like this?¡± ¡°Pearl, it¡¯s all my fault. However, I¡¯ve changed. Can¡¯t you give me another chance?¡± ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to listen to you cry about your difficulties to me. I know the reason why you¡¯re here. You¡¯re here for money, right? I¡¯m telling you now, I have money but I won¡¯t give you a penny. If you want money, go make it yourself. That¡¯s all. I am busy so go back to where youe from.¡± After Pearl said that, she got up to leave. ¡°Pearl, are you going to be so cruel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m cruel? Have you ever thought about the fact that your sister was starving and freezing when you were gambling away the tuition fee I lent you? I only ate one meal per day. I just wanted you to grow to be more mature, but in the end, what happened? What¡¯s the return you gave me?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­¡± Sam did not know how to answer at that moment. He was indeed a scoundrel back then. ¡°You punk! You¡¯ve grown now, you have money, and you¡¯re a big boss. Do you think we¡¯re embarrassing you, and that¡¯s why you want to abandon us? Let me tell you, no way. You want t o disown us? Okay! Don¡¯t you have hundreds of millions now? Give us 100 million and we won¡¯te to you anymore. If not, we¡¯ll make a fuss in yourpany. I¡¯d like to see if a general manager like you can still continue to work here if that were to happen.¡± Billy pointed at Pearl as he roared. Pearl did not speak. It would be meaningless to say anything more. These people who were the closest to her would never understand how much she suffered back then. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 287 They would only call to ask for money, and they never once asked how she was doing. No matter how much she gave up for this family, and no matter how horrible Sam was, her position in the family would still be miles away from his. It was all because she was a girl and Sam was a boy. In Billy¡¯s opinion, girls would need to get married off while boys could carry on the family name. Therefore, he could just take whatever he wanted from her and then allow Sam to squander it. Pearl immediately took out her phone to make a call. ¡°Suzanne,e to the conference room.¡± ¡°Alright, Ms. Warner.¡± Suzanne, the secretary to the general manager, pushed open the door of the conference room. ¡°Ms. Warner, what can I help you with?¡± ¡°Bring them out, and if they don¡¯t cooperate, call some of the security guards for help. If they make a fuss in thepany or in front of thepany, call the cops straight away and say they are disturbing our operations, causing huge losses to thepany. Just sue them and make them stay a few days in the holding cell.¡± After Pearl said that, she turned around and left the conference room without even looking back. What? Sam was stunned. Billy was stunned. Leigh was stunned. The Fullers were also stunned. How could Pearl do this? She did not see them as her family anymore. Minnie and her parents did not experience Pearl¡¯s pain, so they could not understand why she was doing this. To them, even if there was a huge conflict, they were still family. Since Pearl was loaded now, she should definitely take care of Sam and her parents. With Pearl¡¯s current wealth, they could live like the upper-ss back in their vige if she was willing to sponsor them some money. However, this was beyond their expectations. Not only did Pearl refuse to sponsor them, she even wanted to sue them. After this, Billy and his family finally realized that Pearl had changed. She was not the same person they could scold or beat up before. Now, she was General Manager Warner, and she was a big shot. However, they still could not ept this. It was initially an honor and a good thing for their family that their daughter had achieved this. They could ride on her coattails just like everyone said. They had been working hard for half of their lives and they could enjoy the rest of their lives alongside Pearl now. However, they ruined the opportunity themselves. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Of course, they might not have realized that their beatings, scolding, lies, and endless taking had caused Pearl to be so heartless. It was all because she was emotionally exhausted that her heart had turned cold. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 288 Billy and the others left. They had to leave under the deterrence of severalrge men in the security department. After all, they were people from a small town, and they had never seen many aspects of society. They could not do anything if Pearl decided to go head-on with them. They did not dare to make trouble at East League International. The security guards were not t o be trifled with, and when they saw therge men, they were all scared. Besides, if things escted, they might even be forced to stay in a holding cell for a few days. After two months of experience, Pearl already had the deterrent of a powerful woman. They did not dare to gamble on whether Pearl would really sue them. Thus, they could only leave in despair. It was absolutely impossible for Billy and his wife, who had been farmers all their lives, to do something like break thew. If they were to stay in the holding cell for a few days, they would not be able to hold their heads up in the vige for the rest of their lives, and even after they died, they would not be able to face the Warner ancestors. This time, they came with excitement and returned with disappointment. Minnie¡¯s parents were even angrier. Not only did they not get any benefits, but they also hadt o pay for themute. Pearl stood by the window of her office. She was a little dazed as she watched them leave. It was not that she was heartless. However, she knew that she could not allow this to happen. At least not now. She had lived with them for so many years and she knew her family too well. If she gave in today, then they would keep asking for more, forming an endless loops. Moreover, the amount would only keep getting bigger. When she first started working, she would send 500 dors back home every month. Then, gradually they started to ask for an increment for various reasons. From one thousand to two thousand, and then five thousand, ten thousand, and in the end, twenty thousand. Even so, they were still not satisfied and wanted to ask for more. In their hearts, their daughter would be married sooner orter, so before she got married, all the money she earned should be handed over to them. Otherwise, they did not know which rascal would benefit from her in the future. When she thought about this, Pearl thought of David again. She worked hard just because she wanted to get closer to David. However, closer she got to him, the more hopeless she became. It felt like it did not matter how hard she tried, it would be impossible to gain the support of David¡¯s family. The background of the David family was too deep; they could just spend hundreds of billions o f dors casually-and the amount was still increasing. In such a top-tier wealthy family, his family would definitely arrange everything for him, even marriage. David might not be able to make his own decisions. However, after meeting David, who else could interest her anymore? The answer was nobody. Perhaps she was doomed to grow old alone. She felt a little irritable when she thought of this question. ¡®Let¡¯s not think about it for now, we¡¯ll just take it one step at a time.¡¯ As for Sam and the others. If her parents continued to behave like this, she could only wait until they grew so old that they could not move and scold people before she went back to see them. Then, she would hire two caretakers for them and finally let them enjoy the rest of their lives. As for Sam, since he could gamble the money she gave him for tuition, who could ensure that the money would not disappear this time as well? It was not the money he made himself with hard work, so he would not feel the pain of wasting it. Thus, she would wait until he got married and matured a little so he could understand his sister¡¯s difficulties, and then she would see how she could help him out. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. That day, there was an earthquake in the upper-ss circle of Capital City. Especially in the TFaction. Zachary, one of the eight great fighters, had died suddenly. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 289 Who would believe it? Zachary was at the first-ss peak level, so his body was naturally strong. Moreover, a person of this level would have his body checked almost every month and he would not die suddenly. However, the Quinns released the news themselves. They even randomly get one of Luis¡¯ illegitimate sons from outside to rece Zachary as the Quinns¡¯ heir. No one could believe this. Zachary must be dead. As for how he died, everyone was still unclear. Only a small number of people knew a little bit about the situation, but even then they did not know too much. However, what everyone was clear about was that he certainly did not die from a sudden illness as the Quinns said. More and more people became curious about the cause of Zachary¡¯s death and began to inquire, but they did not get any results. Even people who knew a little about it did not dare to speak openly. After all, the forces involved were too scary and everyone was afraid of getting implicated in the matter. Capital City The Great Wall Club. The core of T Faction alle together. The death of one of the eight great fighters was no small matter within T Faction. ¡°T-man, how did Zachary die? The Quinns said it was a sudden illness, but how is that possible? We asked around and couldn¡¯t find out the reason. Maybe our level was too low, so can you help us dispel our doubts?¡± Asked Hank, one of the eight great fighters of T Faction. ¡°Yeah, we all want to know how Zachary died. We¡¯re all from T Faction and it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s something fishy going on since the Quinns put out this smoke bomb. We can pay more attention to the matter once we understand it better,¡± another one of the eight great fighters said. ¡°Please dispel our doubts, T-man!¡± ¡°Please dispel our doubts, T-man!¡± ¡°Please dispel our doubts, T-man!¡± The rest of the eight great fighters said as well. Stan took a sip of his tea and said, ¡°Zachary provoked someone that he shouldn¡¯t have, and he was killed. As for who it was, I can¡¯t say. The Quinns put out this smoke bomb because they can¡¯t provoke the person either. If they continued to pursue this, the entire Quinn family would be annihted.¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard what Stan said. Although they also guessed that Zachary might have died of homicide, they were still a little shocked when they heard it from Stan. Since the Quinns did not even dare to do anything after the death of their heir, it was clear that the identity of the person Zachary offended this time was overbearing. The ones present, except for T-man Stan, had family strengths simr to Zachary¡¯s. Even if they were strong, they were not much stronger than him. In other words, if they provoked the person, they would only end up like Zachary. They would be dying in vain if they lost their lives pursuing this. This made them nervous. After all, it happened in Capital City. If any of them identally bumped into that person out there, it would be the end for them. At this moment, everyone decided to keep a low profile during this period and avoid going out if possible. Even if they went out, they could not be as arrogant as before. ¡°T-man, then we should be fine, right?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just his personal behavior, and it has nothing to do with our T Faction, but everyone should keep a low profile for now because that person is still in Capital City. You might meet him one day without even knowing it.¡± ¡°Huh? Oh, alright, I¡¯ve decided. Don¡¯t ask me out in for now anymore. I want to lock myself in my room and train so that I can get into Tiger Rank sooner,¡± Hank said seriously. ¡°I second that motion!¡± ¡°I second that motion!¡± ¡°I second that motion!¡± The rest of the eight great fighters said. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t gather for the time being. Stay home and practice your martial arts. It¡¯s embarrassing to not be in the Tiger Rank,¡± Stan said firmly in the end. The ten-year appointment wasing, and he did not want these people to make any more mistakes. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 290 Howard was on his way to the airport. He had called chancellor Oliver and told him that he was going to defer his study to go overseas. of course, Oliver did not agree because Howard was the face of South River University and he was also the president of the student council. If he left, wouldn¡¯t it mean that South River University could not keep its talents? As a chancellor, Oliver would definitely not agree to something that would ruin South River University¡¯s reputation. However, Howard had made up his mind to leave and it was useless no matter what Oliver said. Oliver even started threatening Howard, but he still could not change Howard¡¯s decision to leave. In the end, he had no choice but to agree. However, he asked Howard toe back soon to finish his studies. Even though Howard agreed, he still had to wait and see before deciding if he woulde back. If Zachary was able to take down David, he might be able toe back in two days. If Zachary could not take down David, then he would not know when he would be able toe back. His life was more important than his studies. At this moment, he received a call. It was from his childhood friend, and they were both Zachary¡¯s lackeys. ¡°Howie, Mr. Quinn is dead!¡± Zachary was dead! Howard shivered and almost dropped his phone. ¡°I-I got it. We¡¯ll talk next time,¡± Howard said and hung up the phone. Zachary was dead? It must be David! Damn, this was so f*cking scary! No, he had to leave as soon as possible. It was possible David was looking for him. ¡°Mom, c-can you drive faster?¡± Howard stammered. ¡°Howie, what¡¯s wrong with you? You looked absent-minded since yesterday and you even suddenly said you want to go overseas. Plus, you want to leave so quickly too. What happened? Tell me,¡± Mrs. Jackson asked. Howard thought about it and decided to tell his mother the truth. If David decided toe after him, they would at least be prepared.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. So, he said, ¡°Mom, I just received news that the oldest son of the Quinn family died. Do you know how he died? He was killed. Also, I know the murderer. We have beef because of Mr. Quinn. He came to me yesterday, and today, I got the news that Mr. Quinn is dead. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯lle to cause trouble for me so I can only go overseas to hide from him.¡± ¡°Zachary, the oldest son from the Quinn family?¡± Mrs. Jackson asked. ¡°Yeah!¡± Mrs. Jackson mmed on the brakes and stopped the car on the side of the road. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Howard answered seriously. Mrs. Jackson took out her phone to make a call. ¡°Bruce, did something happen to the Quinns?¡± Mrs. Jackson asked after the call went through. Then, she silently listened to what the other person said. ¡°Alright, I got it. Get back to work, I¡¯m going to send our son to the airport. Yeah, we¡¯ll talk after I go back.¡± Mrs. Jackson hung up the phone and said seriously to Howard. ¡°Tell me everything that happened between you two.¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 291 Howard started from the first time he met David at the Fuller Golden Sands Entertainment Center in River City with Zachary and ended with the moment David had looked for him . yesterday. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so foolish! Who asked you to get involved in the fight between them? You don¡¯t even know who the other person is. Do you want to die so badly? I know you¡¯re trying to rely o n the Quinns, but have you ever thought about whether our family can afford to provoke the opponent of the Quinns? Our family in Capital City can only be regarded as a third-rate family, but now that the heir of the Quinn family, a first-rate family, has died, they can only bear it themselves and don¡¯t even dare to make it public. Wouldn¡¯t it be like crushing an ant if that other person wanted to kill you?¡± Mrs. Jackson said, feeling disappointed in her son. ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong, what should I do now? I¡¯m so scared. David really dares to kill. He would have killed me if I wasn¡¯t in school yesterday. Please help me,¡± Howard said while sobbing N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He was really frightened. He almost had an emotional breakdown the moment he learned that Zachary had died. ¡°You should leave as quickly as you can. I¡¯ll take you to the airport and you¡¯ll go abroad, don¡¯te back for the time being. Also, you can¡¯t tell your dad about this. Otherwise, he might abandon you for the sake of the family.¡± While talking, Mrs. Jackson started the car and headed for the airport. This time, she was driving as fast as the car could travel without needing Howard to remind her. ¡°Mom, what will happen to you guys if David came after you?¡± Howard calmed down and asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re not here, we will have our own methods. After all, this is Capital City. I f the culprit is not around, he will not dare to do anything to us,¡± Mrs. Jacksonforted. Although she said this, she was far from calm in her heart. Since a first-rate family like the Quinns could only swallow their breaths after the death of their heir, it was obvious that the power behind David was absolutely terrifying. After their son left, even if David did not dare to do anything to their family openly, their family would be finished the moment a force of this level did something from the shadows. Moreover, she could not tell her husband Bruce about this yet or her son would never be able t o leave. For the sake of the entire Jackson family, her son would be forced to be a sacrifice. Bruce did not lack sons, but she only had Howard. So, she had to protect him no matter what. She could only send him away first and then go back to her husband to have a good discussion about this. Howard and her mother were panicking in the car because they had offended David. Meanwhile, David was not bothered by this at all. He did not want to do anything to Howard at all and he was just scaring him the day before. He always knew how to distinguish gratitude and grudges. Yesterday, he used his mind power t o oppress Howard, and judging from Howard¡¯s answer, he really had no idea that Zachary would kill him. Therefore, he did not care about such a small character at all. David could not kill Howard just because he told Zachary his location, right? David was not so ruthless yet. Of course, if Howard knew that Zachary was going to assassinate him, and then provided the exact location for him, it would be another matter. After Zachary¡¯s death, David¡¯s life became peaceful once again. However, Team Spider told him that he could not rx now because the money on the dark web was paid in advance, so even if the employer, Zachary, was dead, the task would continues o long as someone epted it. David was not bothered. With his current body at extraordinary level 4 and mind power at extraordinary level 1, he was not bothered by ordinary people. His immediate goals were Leeman and Lucas. However, hisvish points increased too slowly, and it was upsetting him. It was only at 86 points, not even 100 points yet. If not, he could increase his body to extraordinary level 5. He did not know that because of Zachary¡¯s death, a lot of the children from aristocratic families were scared witless. They were all scared of running into him, the bringer of bad luck. Thus, he decided he was going to go back to ss. He was a student after all. Since nothing was going ontely and everyone was asking him to keep a low profile, then he would do just that. Even though hisvish points were increasing very slowly right now, hisvish points would increase exponentially when his foundation got on the right track, in addition to the force of the people that Pearl sent to various cities including Springfield and Capital City. Once that happened, he would increase his body and mind power to the max, and then he would upgrade and learn otherbat techniques. By then, he should be able to do whatever he wanted. At the very least, he would not be scared of people like Leeman and Lucas. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 292 In a luxurious manor in Capital City. This was the Shoron family¡¯s stronghold in Capital City. As a hidden aristocratic family, they had only stepped into the public eye in thest two years. To be able to open new prospects as soon as possible, they joined forces with the Quinn family. Luna parked the car in front of the gate. Today, she received a call from the family butler asking her toe to the manor because he needed to inform her of something. Soon, the door opened. ¡°Miss Luna, pleasee in.¡± The two servants stood aside and bowed respectfully. Luna drove the car into the manor and parked in the garage, but her eyes narrowed when she saw a pink sports car parked next to her. Walking into the hall of the vi in the manor, she saw a young woman lying on the sofa with a mask on. A middle-aged man was sitting next to her and talking to her. Although the young woman was wearing a mask and her face was hidden, just from her figure alone, one could tell that this woman was a minx. The middle-aged man saw Luna and called out, ¡°Miss Luna.¡± ¡°Alfred, why did you ask me toe back?¡± Luna asked straightforwardly. Alfred was about to speak, but he was interrupted by the woman lying on the sofa with the mask, ¡°My good sister, you are finally back. I have good news to tell you. Didn¡¯t you always dislike the husband that the family found for you? Your future husband has now gone to see Hades! What do you think? Are you happy?¡± ¡°What?¡± Luna was taken aback. Zachary was dead? How was that possible? It was such a huge piece of news, so why had she not heard anything about it? Before she could say anything, Wendy continued, ¡°However, the family decided unanimously that we will continue to work with the Quinn family, which means that even though Zachary has kicked the bucket, we¡¯re still partners. However, your future husband has changed from Zachary to Noah. This Noah person seems to be an illegitimate child of the head of the Quinn family. What do you think? Are you shocked? Are you blown away by the surprise?¡± Luna¡¯s expression changed and she looked at the middle-aged man before asking, ¡°Alfred, is she telling the truth?¡± ¡°Miss Luna, Miss Wendy is telling the truth. It¡¯s the family¡¯s decision and I am only the messenger,¡± Alfred replied. Luna smiled miserably and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a pet to please others in your eyes, right? If my current owner is gone, it¡¯s fine, just pass me to another one.¡± ¡°Miss Luna, this is definitely not what the family means. It¡¯s just that if we want to unlock new opportunities, we must cooperate with a family that is at least first-rate, and the Quinn family is the family we chose. Even if you marry into their family, you will be the patriarch¡¯s wife, so you won¡¯t suffer. So, Miss Luna, please understand the painstaking efforts of the family,¡± Alfred said with a nk expression. ¡°Then why am I the one getting married off and not her?¡± Luna pointed at Wendy and said. ¡°My good sister, why do you still not understand? I was cultivated ording to be the future head of the Shoron family. How can I marry out of the family? They can only recruit a live-in son-inw for me, okay? And as the heir of the family, I have the right to choose my husband,¡± Wendy said with a smile. ¡°Wendy, who are you to say that? You have always robbed me of everything ever since you were a child. As long as it¡¯s something I like, you will want to snatch it and destroy it even if it¡¯s not to your taste. The elders in the family said that I¡¯m the big sister and I should leave you be. I¡¯m only three months older than you!¡± Luna yelled at Wendy. ¡°Who am I to say that? Well, I got into the first rank in martial arts at the age of 18. I am 21 years old this year and will soon enter the Tiger Rank, but what about you, my good sister? You are three months older than me but are you even at first rank? Our family is different from those families outside. Martial arts is the foundation of everything. Otherwise, no matter how smart you are, you will not escape the fate of being sent outside by the family.¡± Although Wendy was wearing a mask, Luna could still see the disdain on her face. ¡°Miss Luna, this is the arrangement of the head of the Shoron family and the elders. As a member of the Shoron family, you should dedicate everything to the development of the family, so please don¡¯t question the family¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Heh, Wendy, don¡¯t feel too pleased now. Do you think you¡¯ve won? Not necessarily. Let¡¯s wait and see how things pan out.¡± After Luna said that, she turned around and left the vi. She did not want to stay here and get humiliated. Wendy and the butler Alfred were the only ones left. Wendy asked, ¡°Alfred, what does herst sentence mean? Does she still have any hidden trump cards?¡± Alfred thought for a while and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe she¡¯s just saying that to confuse you so that you will make a mistake when you break through the barrier to Tiger Rank, Miss Wendy. You have to believe that in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is useless and powerless, so the most important thing for you now is to step into the Tiger Rank as soon as possible so that your position will be unchallengeable.¡± ¡°I got it,¡±Wendy said and went upstairs. Luna was driving down the road. Tears flowed down her face unconsciously. Zachary was dead! And she had to marry the Quinns¡¯ new heir, Noah. If Noah died, she would go on to marry the Quinns¡¯ next heir. This was her fate. An inescapable fate. Who asked her to be born in a hidden aristocratic family like the Shoron family? If she had a choice, she would rather be born into an ordinary family and live the life of an ordinary person Unfortunately, there was no such chances in this world. No, she was not willing to have her family make every decision for her like this for the rest of her life. She had to find a way to fight. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Now she only had one trump card left, and it was also her only chance to escape her fate. This was David¡¯s promise As long as David was willing to help her, she would be able to escape from the Shoron family¡¯s control. The power David showed herst time out was too great and it definitely belonged to at least a Tiger Ranker. Moreover, he might just be a beginner Tiger Ranker. She had felt the same pressure from the elder of the family, who was a peak Tiger Ranker. The power of a peak Tiger Ranker! How old was David? He was around the same age as her, which meant he was around the same age as Wendy. However, their power was worlds apart. If Wendy could be cultivated as the heir of the Shoron family, what about David? He was so young and he already had such strong strength. One could only imagine the power o f his family behind him. However, the problem right now was that she was just in the same university as David, but this was not enough to make David support her fully. Right now, she had to think of a way to get closer to David and make him help her. This was her only chance! Chapter 293 Chapter 293 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 293 David went back to school to continue his sses. He was preparing to keep a low profile for a few days. His appearance also attracted the attention of his ssmates. After all, he was the rumored boyfriend of Celia, the prettiest girl on campus. At Greenwood University, anyone who was rted to the goddesses could quickly be famous. Two people were staring at David almost the entire morning. One was Amelia, who was full of resentment at this time. David rarely spoke to her nowadays and she had no idea why. Could it be that he felt that she was someone who did not have any self-respect because she offered herself to himst time out? Probably! What should she do? She had never done that thing with any boys before, and she was still a virgin, okay? However, she could not tell him that. Sigh, how annoying. She used to wonder about how she could walk among the boys every day without being taken advantage of. Now, she was wondering how to give herself to him. Amelia was still confident in her assets, and this was confirmed with the gazes of all the boys looking at her. Whenever they looked at her, it looked as if they were dying to swallow her whole. Of course, this did not include David. She had never detected any lewdness in David¡¯s eyes before. However, that was not right either! If he had difficulties in that aspect, how could he get involved with that Celia person? The other person, of course, was Luna, who was wondering how she could get David to help her. Although David still owed her a promise, David also said that it would depend on his mood whether he would fulfill this promise or not. She could not let this happen. She had to make David help her willingly. If that was the case, she needed to give David a good impression of her. What was her advantage? She was a woman! She should also be considered a pretty charming woman, right? However, Luna lifted her head to look at Amelia. At this point, she figured that David might not be interested in this. If not, why would he refuse an extraordinarily beautiful woman like Amelia? If he was not interested in women, then she should target him in other aspects. However, how should she get the attention of someone with a background and also very skillful like David and then give him a good impression of herself? He seemed to notck anything, right? Sigh, this was so hard. However, when she thought of Wendy¡¯s arrogant face, she knew she could not give up so easily. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. This was her only chance. The two extremely gorgeous women were trying to get close to David with different purposes i n mind. The two goddesses from South River University were staring at David, which made him very confused. Luna and Amelia were staring at him this whole time, and with David¡¯s extraordinary level 1 mind power, he naturally sensed it. He knew Amelia had a crush on him, and if it was not for Aunt Sally¡¯s incident back then, something might have happened between the two of them. Even though he knew Amelia was saying that to indirectly make him do what she wanted, he still could not endure it. This wasplete humiliation to a man. She could say anything, but she could not say that he could not get it up. However, why did he have to receive the news of Aunt Sally getting hurt at this time? Now, she really would really think that he could not get it up. Thus, he would do everything he could to avoid her because it was indeed pretty humiliating. H e could not face Amelia after that. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 294 Moreover, Amelia¡¯s attitude towards him changed after he gave her gifts worth millions. He was still somewhat resistant to this kind of rtionship that was built upon money. However, what was with Luna? Did she have a crush on him too? Although he was peerless, handsome, and attractive, what was she trying to do staring at him the whole morning? Were girls so bold these days? Or maybe he was just not caught up with the news. He had been absent for a few days. At noon, David was going to have a simple meal in the school cafeteria. As soon as he walked out of the cafeteria, he was stopped by two students from Greenwood University. ¡°Are you David?¡± One of them asked. ¡°Yes,¡± David replied. ¡°Someone wants to see you,e with us.¡± After that, that person took the lead and showed him the way. However, the other one did not move and instead just looked at David. David shrugged and followed the first person as the other person followed behind him. He was a bit confused. He did not know anyone at Greenwood University, and looking at the other party¡¯s posture, they clearly did note in peace, but he still decided to follow them to see what was going on. David was taken next to the artificialke at Greenwood University, where he and Celia werest photographed. There was already someone sitting there waiting. ¡°Hanley, David is here.¡± Hanley turned to look at David and asked, ¡°Are you David?¡± David wanted tough. ¡®Can they f*cking do something else? ¡®You don¡¯t even know who I am, so why did you invite me here? Are you sick in the head?¡¯ However, David still replied, ¡°I am.¡± (TTT Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Celia?¡± Hanley asked again. David understood instantly. It was one of Celia¡¯s admirers. Right! With Celia¡¯s conditions, she would stand out wherever she went. He must have been spotted thest time Celia took him on a tour of Greenwood University., This was how universities were now. Too many people liked to gossip, and even the smallest thing could go viral. Even Greenwood University, the world¡¯s top university, was no exception to this. ¡°Do I have to inform you of my rtionship with Celia?¡± David asked rhetorically. ¡°Celia is the goddess of Greenwood University, and she was not someone whom you can contaminate. You¡¯d better go back to where youe from and finish your duty as an exchange student quietly. Then, when it¡¯s time, go back to South River University quietly, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to finish your studies or graduate. How will you exin this to your family? Right? After all, it¡¯s not easy to go to university,¡± Hanley threatened. ¡°Oh? Are you also a chancellor? Do you also have the power to fail a student?¡± David joked. ¡°David, don¡¯t try to be funny. I invited you here this time to give you a chance. Don¡¯t me m e for being uncourteous next time.¡± Ring ring ring! Ring ring ring! David was about to speak when his phone rang in his pocket. When he looked at it, it was from Celia. ¡°Hello, David, where are you? I need to see you.¡± After he pressed the answer button, he heard Celia¡¯s voice. ¡°Um, I¡¯m by the artificialke,¡± David answered. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Give me a minute.¡± Celia hung up after she said that. At this moment, Hanley said, ¡°David, think about it. I hope you won¡¯t make a mistake. If not, I won¡¯t speak so nicely to you next time. If you don¡¯t know who I am, you can ask the ssmates from your temporary ss.¡± He thought he had humbled himself to seek out David. If David still refused to be tactful, then he could not me Hanley for acting out. In Capital City, Hanley had ten thousand ways to destroy David. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 295 Hanley turned to leave, but before he went far, he saw a fluttering figure in white approaching. Celia! This figure had appeared in his dreams several times before. He was very excited, and he wanted to say hello, but Celia ignored him and walked past him before going directly to David. ¡°David, I¡­ I have something to tell you,¡± Celia said shyly, standing in front of David. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± David asked. Celia looked at David and then at Hanley and his gang, who were not far away, before saying embarrassedly, ¡°Can we go talk in another ce instead?¡± David also looked at Hanley¡¯s almost distorted face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, he walked away first. Celia followed David, and the two walked to an empty ce. Celia gathered up her courage and said, ¡°David, I want to invite you to my house. Thest time you saved me, my dad was busy with work and didn¡¯t have time to thank you. Now that they heard that you¡¯re in Capital City, they wanted to invite over for dinner to thank you.¡± After Celia finished speaking, she stared at David nervously, for fear that he would refuse. David did not want to go. After all, it had been so many years since then. However, upon seeing Celia¡¯s expectant eyes, he thought about it and said, ¡°When is it?¡± ¡°Are you agreeing to this?¡± Celia eximed in surprise. ¡°Yeah, I ept the invitation. When are we going?¡± David asked with a smile. ¡°How about tonight? My parents will be home,¡± Celia said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t leave when ss is over this afternoon. Wait for my call.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two chatted happily over here while Hanley was going crazy in the distance. Celia ignored him just now and went straight to David? Moreover, David dared to pretend that he did not exist and took Celia away? David waspletely unbothered by Hanley, and he was even afraid that Hanley would affect their date. At this moment, the fire of jealousy rushed directly to the top of his head. The first time he met Celia, he viewed Celia as his woman, and he even told everyone that he would not go easy on anyone who provoked Celia. As the second son of the Chasez family in Capital City, he had the confidence and right to do s Even though Celia kept on rejecting him, he maintained the feeling that if he continued to treat Celia genuinely and sincerely, Celia would end up with him sooner orter. He did not use other methods on Celia. One had to know that he did not have this kind of patience with other women back then. He would go rough on them if the soft approach did not work. Then, he would make threats and promises to the women and only decide what to do with them after he got them into bed. He had looked into Celia¡¯s background as well. Her mother was just the founder of a smallpany and her assets were only worth billions. To the Chasez family, this was indeed a smallpany. Celia¡¯s father was rumored to be a secretary of one of the senior officers, but he had been demoted now. Besides, the officer would not offend the Chasez family because of a secretary. So, it would be easy for him to go rough on Celia. He just needed to start with her family. He would threaten her with her mother¡¯spany or her father¡¯s future, and she would obey him obediently. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. However, he never did that because Celia was different from other women to him. He only wanted to fool around with the other women while he truly wanted to get married and have children with Celia. He did not want Celia to hate him forever. That was why he never did anything in secret until now, and he had always pursued her openly. However, that btch Celia was dating another man right in front of him. At that moment, Hanley wanted to kill someone. Since that btch was so cruel, then she should not me him for being heartless. He had to get Celia no matter what. He would not mind even if Celia hated him forever. Hence, he should start with her family and then he would force Celia to obey him. With the Chasez family¡¯s power, it would be easy to deal with a smallpany with only billions in assets. ¡°Celia, just you wait. I¡¯ll make you strip naked and beg me to sleep with you,¡± Hanley murmured in his heart. At this moment, Hanley hadpletely exposed his true nature. He would do anything to reach his goal. Back then, even though Celia did not ept him, she never epted any other man, so Hanley was still fine with that. However, Celia had epted another man, and he could not stand this. Not only did he want Celia to get into his bed obediently, he also wanted David to regret this for the rest of his life. A sinister smile gradually appeared on the corner of Hanley¡¯s lips. After the afternoon ss, David received a call from Celia. She said she had been waiting at the entrance of the campus. The moment David got out of the campus, he spotted Celia standing next to a red Ferrari waving at him. ¡°David, over here!¡± David walked over and asked, ¡°Is this your car?¡± ¡°Yeah, I normally won¡¯t drive it to campus,¡± Celia answered. This chick¡¯s family background was not bad. Back when they were in high school, he heard that Celia¡¯s father was the person in charge with the most authority in their county. After a while, he was transferred away. A momentter, the two got into the car and left. David¡¯s car was parked next to the school too, but since Celia drove to pick him up, he would not disappoint Celia. sses were over right now and the two¡¯s high profiles attracted a lot of attention from the other students. ¡°Who was the one driving the red Ferrari?¡± ¡°It looks like the prettiest girl on campus Celia.¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like her because it is her!¡± ¡°Damn, who¡¯s that guy next to her?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that David, the exchange student from South River University that was rumored to be with Celia a few days ago?¡± ¡°Are they going to a hotel?¡± ¡°Maybe!¡± ¡°Damn, it¡¯s official then! It¡¯s official! This is huge news! Gigantic news! The prettiest girl on campus Celia left in the same car as exchange student David from South River University. They¡¯re suspected to be going to their love nest to spend a spectacr night together.¡± ¡°This will definitely be huge news!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Celia Hanley¡¯s woman?¡± ¡°No, Celia never admitted it. David is Celia¡¯s official boyfriend.¡± This news was quickly spread on the university website using someone¡¯s phone. It went viral immediately. The title was ¡®The Prettiest Girl on Campus Celia and Her Boyfriend David Left in the Same Red Sports Car and It¡¯s Suspected That They¡¯re Going Back to Their Love Nest to spend a Spectacr Night Together.¡¯ There were even photos attached. This was even more explosive than thest bit of news and the effect was even more dramatic. Hanley was about to leave campus when his phone rang. It was from his best friend, Ezra McGuire. ¡°Hanley, did you see the university website?¡± Ezra asked. ¡°No, why?¡± Hanley asked. ¡°Go look!¡± ¡°What the hell happened?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Chapter 296 Chapter 296 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 296 Hanley hung up the call with Ezra. Then, he logged into Greenwood University¡¯s website where the first thing he saw was a huge title. ¡®The Prettiest Girl on Campus Celia and Her Boyfriend David Left in the Same Red Sports Car and It¡¯s Suspected That They¡¯re Going Back to Their Love Nest to spend a Spectacr Night Together Hanley quickly opened it and saw a few pictures. They were all in high definition and he was able to see the two clearly. It was indeed Celia and David! The two left in a red sports car together. Boom! Hanley felt like he had been struck by lightning. David! Celia! How dare they? No, Celia was his woman, so he would not allow them to do this. Hanley put away his phone and quickly walked out of campus. He wanted to stop Celia and David. Along the way, Hanley felt that all his ssmates were looking at him with mocking expressions on their faces. They seemed to be saying, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Hanley? He even publicly announced that Celia was his woman and he would fck up whoever messes with her. Now that Celia has gone to a hotel with another man, he was still kept in the dark. Isn¡¯t he pping himself in the face?¡± Hanley¡¯s expression was turning unpleasant. The anger in his heart was also growing more intense. He left campus quickly. He was afraid that if he stayed on campus for another minute, he would not be able to stop himself from crippling all the people watching him. After leaving school and sitting in his car, Hanley calmed down, took out his cell phone, and made a call. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Hank, I want to mobilize the power of the family!¡± Hanley said. Hanley¡¯s brother, Hank, was on the phone with him. He was the eldest son of the Chasez family in Capital City and also one of the eight great fighters of the T Faction. ¡°What kind of sht are you trying to do? Let me tell you, Capital City has not been very safe recently. You¡¯d better watch yourself. Did you not see that I haven¡¯t gone out in the past two days?¡± ¡°Hank, I¡¯ve been pursuing a woman for three years and she went on a date with another man today. Do you think I can just let it happen? It¡¯s not just a p in the face, it¡¯s a p in the face of the Chasez family too!¡± Hanley said, fire burning in his chest. ¡°You punk, you only think about women. Can¡¯t you think of something else? It¡¯s just a woman. You¡¯re an adult now, so can you please grow up?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! They dare to p me in the face and they dare to p our family in the face, so I can¡¯t let them live their lives peacefully.¡± ¡°Do you know the background of the other person?¡± Hank asked after staying silent for a while. ¡°Yeah! Yeah! That girl is my ssmate at university and I¡¯ve looked through her family background a long time ago. It¡¯s just a smallpany worth a few billion. It¡¯s nothing to the Chasez family,¡± Hanley said in excitement. He knew his brother had agreed since he asked this. ¡°I¡¯ll call Elmerter to ask him to help you,¡± Hank said. ¡°Thanks, bro!¡± ¡°But you¡¯d better keep a low profile. Recently, everyone in Capital City¡¯s major aristocratic families has been in danger. Don¡¯t mess with people who you don¡¯t know the background of. If you fail to do this, it¡¯s fine if you die but don¡¯t drag the family into this,¡± Hank warned in the end. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, bro. I know what I¡¯m doing. This time I am very clear about the details of the other party.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hanley hung up and was a little excited. ¡®Celia, David, just you wait!¡¯ Since his brother had agreed, it meant that this was basically done. After all, dealing with a multi-billion- dorpany was easier said than done. Plus, Celia¡¯s father still had some connections. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, his brother had begun to slowly take over the affairs of the family. He was considered half the head of the family now and could mobilize most of the family¡¯s power. As for his father, he was just a rich guy who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun. Now, the head of the Chasez family was still his grandfather, Joseph Chasez. However, at this moment, he recalled what his brother warned him about in the end. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 297 Recently, the children from the aristocratic families in Capital City had been a little nervous. There were a lot less gatherings taking ce now. Back then, everyone would start racing on the streets at 2 or 3 am, but now, there was no one in sight. They heard that someone very powerful was here in Capital City. Zachary from the Quinn family offended him, so now he was dead. However, the Quinn family did not even dare to say anything and they only imed that Zachary died because of a sudden illness and changed their heir. ¡®He only came to Capital City recently? ¡®David also recently came to Capital City. ¡®Are they the same person? ¡®Impossible! ¡®Impossible! Hanley quickly shook his head. David was just an exchange student from South River University. How would he have the power to kill Zachary and make all the children from aristocratic families in Capital City tremble in fear? ¡®Should I look into David?¡¯ When Hanley thought about this, his phone rang in his pocket. It was from Elmer. ¡°Hello, Elmer?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Hanley, Mr. Hank just told me to cooperate with you. What do you need me to do?¡± Elmer asked. ¡°Elmer, look into apany named Beautylish Group. They mainly sell makeup. Try to trap them in a broken capital chain, the kind that will make them bankrupt at any second. Right, tell them that it¡¯s the Chasez family who¡¯s doing this and make theme to me to beg for mercy.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Hanley.¡± It was done! After Hanley talked to Elmer on the phone, he felt much better. Celia woulde to him soon and by then, he would ask her to remove her clothes one by one and beg him for mercy. ¡®Damn you, you horrible btch! You wasted three years of my life, so just wait till I get my hands on you! Right now, Hanley was extremely excited. He was finally going to get the woman who he had been pursuing for three years. Even though he did not want to get her through this process, it was still enough to make him feel pleased. He had forgotten that he was about to look into David. In fact, if he just followed David around, he would find out that David was a little out of the ordinary. A university student who lived in a ten-star hotel every day. Something was obviously not right. If he continued to dig, he would be able to expose a lot of David¡¯s affairs. If he did this, he would not have made up his mind so hastily. At least, he would ask his brother Hank¡¯s opinion. Even though everything was arranged, it would take some time to see the effect of his n. Now, he needed to find out what David and Celia were doing. If they really went to a hotel, he would find a chance to interrupt them. He could not allow David to take the first dibs. After thinking about it, Hanley called his best friend, Ezra. Ezra¡¯s family had powerful connections with the people in traffic surveince. So, he should b e able to easily find out where Celia went. After the call got through, Hanley said, ¡°Ezra, find out where Celia and David went for me. I want to know their exact location right now.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d want to find them. I was about to call you cos I already found them. They went into a vi garden in the west district. I think they¡¯re going back to Celia¡¯s house,¡± Ezra said. ¡°You know me the best. Thanks, bud. I¡¯ll look for you when I have time.¡± ¡®Damn! That btch Celia took David home? ¡®Does this mean that her parents had agreed to them staying together? ¡®What the f*ck should I do then? ¡®I can¡¯t barge into her house, right? ¡®Should I just allow them to be sweet with each other? ¡®Impossible! ¡®It¡¯s still early. l¡¯ll wait a few hours.. ¡¯10 o¡¯clock! If David still doesn¡¯te out at 10 o¡¯clock, I will think of a way to interrupt them no matter what. ¡®No, 10 o¡¯clock is toote. They should be finished with whatever they wanna do by then. 9 o¡¯clock! ¡°That¡¯s a littlete too. 8! ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll do it at 8!¡¯ Chapter 298 Chapter 298 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 298 Celia drove David out of campus and into a quiet vi garden 20 minutester. The car gradually slowed down, so it meant that they were approaching their destination. ¡°David, d-don¡¯t be nervous. My parents are actually very nice,¡± Celia said to David while driving. David was a little amused. This girl was obviously the nervous one, but in turn, she pretended that he was nervous. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not nervous,¡± David replied with a smile. Why should he be nervous? Wasn¡¯t this just dinner? He was not going to meet his mother-inw. Hmm? Mother-inw? David turned his head to see Celia¡¯s pretty red face. Even her hand that was holding the steering wheel was shaking. ¡®Did this girl tell her parents that I¡¯m her boyfriend? ¡°Judging from the way she¡¯s behaving, it¡¯s very possible.¡¯ ¡°Um¡­ Celia¡­ Did you tell your parents that I¡¯m your boyfriend?¡± David asked. ¡°Ah! H-how did you know?¡± Celia said nervously. ¡°You really said that? Didn¡¯t I say to wait for a bit?¡± David said with a bitter smile. ¡°B-But my mom insisted on finding a boyfriend for me so I¡­ I could only say that I already had one,¡± Celia whispered. The two fell into a brief silence. ¡°David, you¡¯re not mad, are you?¡± Celia asked cautiously. ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking whether it¡¯s inappropriate to go empty-handed since this is the first time I¡¯m seeing my mother-inw. Celia, you should have told me in advance, so that I could be prepared.¡± ¡°No need for that. We don¡¯tck anything in our house. You just need to show up,¡± Celia said quickly. Sigh. David sighed. This girl was so sheltered that she did not know the ways of the world. ¡®Do you think the things at your house are the same as the things I¡¯ll be bringing?¡¯ However, since they were already here, he would just go ahead with it. Soon, Celia drove the car into a garage next to a vi. After they got out of the car, they walked to the vi together. Inside the vi Jon and Mindy were informed in advance that David wasing over today. Thus, they were both at home and they already asked the housekeeper at their house to prepare an entire table of delicious food. Even though Mindy was convinced by Jon and was ready to make David her live-in son-inw, when she thought about the talented daughter whom she raised with so much blood, sweat, and tears being taken away by a poor kid from the countryside, she felt very ufortable. However, David did save her daughter so she should at least show some etiquette where necessary. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m back!¡± Celia called out the moment she stepped through the door. Jon and Mindy turned their heads to look over and they spotted their daughter with a young man walking over from outside. When they saw David, their eyes lit up. This boy was not bad! He looked energetic and he was pretty good-looking too. He did not look like someone from the countryside at all. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Mindy recalled all the children or grandchildren of the rich people she knew and found that none of them couldpare to David if she disregarded their family backgrounds. Was he really someone from a small county town? David also walked in and greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Young.¡± ¡°Hello, you must be David,¡± Jon asked. ¡°Mr. Young, I¡¯m David. I came here in a hurry today. I came directly from campus, so I didn¡¯t have time to buy gifts. Please don¡¯t me me for this, I will make up for it next time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to! There¡¯s no shortage of everything at home. Plus, you¡¯re a student, so why spend so much money? Come, let¡¯s go eat. We¡¯ve been waiting for you,¡± Mindy said. The four of them went to the dining room to sit down to eat. Celia looked nervous. However, on the other hand, David was fine. He was a person who had seen all aspects of society and there were probably not many things that could make him nervous anymore. ¡°David, can you drink? Why don¡¯t you have a drink with me?¡± Jon asked. ¡°A drink should be fine,¡± David replied. ¡°Celia, go get my bottle of liquor,¡± Jon said to Celia. ¡°Okay.¡± Celia went to get the liquor, opened it, and poured Jon and David a ss each. ¡°David,e, I want to propose a toast to you. I want to thank you for saving Celia back then. Otherwise, my wife and I wouldn¡¯t know how to live the rest of our lives,¡± Jon said to David while lifting his ss. ¡°Mr. Young, you¡¯re being so courteous to me. This is what I should have done. If I wasn¡¯t around, Celia would have been rescued by others too.¡± The two chatted while drinking leisurely. After three rounds of drinks, Mindy said something when she figured it was time. ¡°David, I heard that you are studying at SRU?¡± Mindy asked. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Young,¡± David replied. ¡°What¡¯s your course?¡± ¡°Economic management.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°How¡¯s your Falconian?¡± ¡°B(+3) G¨° V¨®.) ¡°Mindy said something in Falconian, waiting for David¡¯s response. 1 Since she was in the makeup industry, she would need to work in Falconia a lot. Hence, Falconian was very important to her. If David did not know Falconian, how would she hand herpany to him without worries? Therefore, she was testing David. Even though David knew Falconian, he was not good enough to be able to converse fluently. However, he could not drop the ball now. He quickly added Falconian to his skill column. Thankfully, it was a normal skill, so he could use his lavish points to be an expert in Falconian. After spending 10vish points to be an expert in Falconian, David¡¯s brain started to gain a lot of knowledge regarding thenguage. He could also understand what Mindy said just now. So, he answered, ¡°() C¨®v¨®.) ¡°1 Mindy, ¡°(l/?/w/://) (/*) ¡°. David, ¡°(>_10\ *? The two talked for a while. Mindy was satisfied. David¡¯s Falconian was not bad, and at the very least, it was not worse than hers. This was enough for her. When he took over herpany, he would not have a problemmunicating with the clients Capital City. in Falconian. Ollldu. ¡°David, have you ever thought abouting to work in Capital City after you graduate?¡± Mindy asked. ¡°As an international metropolis, there are a lot of opportunities in Capital City, so of course I¡¯ve thought about it,¡± David answered. He needed to spend a lot of money to get morevish points. Hence, he naturally would not give up on an international metropolis like Chapter 299 Chapter 299 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 299 They were all very happy with this meal. This was especially true for Jon and his wife. Jon initially had no objections toward David, but after seeing that David was so excellent, he was naturally very pleased and drank a few more sses while he was at it. On the other hand, Mindy¡¯s original opinion about David disappeared as she got to know David. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In addition to his background, David¡¯s appearance, temperament, speech, behavior, and knowledge were much better than those children or grandchildren from rich families she knew. If David was cultivated and nurtured, he would definitely be able to stand on his own and be an outstanding talent. After eating, they sat in the living room and chatted. ¡°David, who else is in your family?¡± Mindy asked. She now had absolutely no objection to the rtionship between David and her daughter Celia, so she wanted to inquire about David¡¯s family situation. It would be best if David had an older brother or younger brother so that his family would not stop him froming to Capital City to be their live-in son-inw. However, if David was an only child, this might be a little tricky. ¡°Mrs. Young, my parents passed away unexpectedly when I was ten years old. I have been living with my Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana. To me, they are my family,¡± David replied. His parents had passed away? Mindy and Jon looked at each other and they could see the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. David¡¯s parents had passed, so no one would stop him from bing the Young family¡¯s live in son-in- law. Also, they would be able to eliminate a lot of future troubles. This was definitely good news for the two of them. ¡°Sorry for bringing up something that¡¯s upsetting to you,¡± Mindy said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Young. I was young at that time and I didn¡¯t understand what was going on at all. After so many years, I have long been used to it while my two aunts were also very good to me,¡± David said indifferently. His impression of his parents was very blurry now. Even if he mentioned them now, he would not feel much. After all, he was still young at that time, and it had been more than a decade since their passing. ¡°David, since we¡¯re on this topic, let us be honest with you. We don¡¯t object to you dating Celia, but we have a request. After you get married, we hope you cane to live with us in Capital City,¡± Mindy said. ¡°What?¡± David looked confused. ¡®Why are we suddenly on the topic of marriage?¡¯ To be honest, he had not thought about it at all. He had not graduated from college yet. ¡°What do you mean what? You and Celia have been together since high school. She insisted on staying in Shu City alone and didn¡¯t even follow us when her father was transferred to work at another ce in her final year of high school. You¡¯ve already done everything that should be done, right? Haven¡¯t you considered getting married?¡± Mindy was obviously not satisfied with David¡¯s reaction, and she asked a little unhappily ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Celia said, her face turning red. ¡°Celia, it¡¯s not your turn to speak yet,¡± Mindy said, ring at Celia. David figured that Mindy must have misunderstood something. He and Celia had not officially started dating yet. What did she mean by ¡®you¡¯ve done everything that should be done? She was obviously iming that he lived with Celia but he did not want to take responsibility. However, he turned to look at Celia and found that the girl was also looking at him with a red face. There was also a pleading look in her eyes. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 300 Alright, he would be the bad guy then. However, what about Celia going to school alone in Shu City in her final year of high school? Did she also not leave with her father when he was transferred away? Did she do that for him? He had no idea about this! Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. One had to know that after starting dating Sarah during thest year of high school, he slowly distanced himself from Celia. It was because Sarah was very jealous and did not allow him to get too close to Celia. That was why he did not know much about Celia. Sigh, it seemed that he was blind back then. How could he fall for Sarah and neglect Celia? He was notpletely blind. He could only me himself for having very low self-esteem back then. ¡°Uh¡­ Actually¡­ Actually, we¡¯ve considered it, but we haven¡¯t graduated from university yet, s o I feel like it¡¯s a little early to talk about this,¡± David replied. ¡°Early? You¡¯re in your third year and you will graduate in a year. After graduation, you can already get married. When the timees, you both should join mypany and I will coach you for two years. Then, I will slowly hand over thepany to you so I can retire. Then, you can give birth to a child for me to take care of so I can put my remaining talent to good use,¡± Mindy said. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°I told you to shut up. Didn¡¯t I say exactly what you have in mind?¡± David had seen the power of Celia¡¯s mother, a typical domineering businesswoman. He nced at Jon, who was already used to it, and then nced at Celia again. The mother and daughter had very different personalities, and fortunately, Celia did not take after her mother. Now, he did not even have time to manage his ownpany worth hundreds of billions or even trillions of dors, so how would he have the time to manage otherpanies? Before David could reply, Mindy said again, ¡°David, to be honest, we were initially opposed to you dating Celia. Although our family is not wealthy, we managed to have some small achievements after Celia¡¯s father and I worked hard. Besides this, we also learned a little about your family situation through Celia but thought you were not worthy of Celia.¡± David agreed with this. In the past, it was because of his low self-esteem that he felt that he was not worthy of Celia, s o he chose to ignore Celia¡¯s kindness toward him, and finally chose Sarah who he was more simr in position to. In the end, he did not expect Sarah to also look down on him. On the contrary, Celia¡¯s feelings for him had never changed at all until now. Mindy continued, ¡°We introduced Celia to the best men among the children of aristocratic families, but Celia was not interested in them, so it could not be helped, she only had her eyes on you. We only have one daughter so we can¡¯t force her to marry someone she doesn¡¯t like and make her hate us forever, right? So, I hope you will treat Celia well in the future and not let her suffer any grievances.¡± ¡°I will, Mrs. Young,¡± David said solemnly to Mindy. Then, they talked a lot more after that. However, Mindy was the one doing most of the talking while the other three listened. asionally, David would be able to say something while Jon and Celia never managed to chime in. Since it was almost time, David was about to leave. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Young, sorry for disturbing you today. Thank you for your hospitality. I¡¯lle to visit you next time when I have time. Goodbye,¡± David said after standing up. ¡°You¡¯re wee, David. We¡¯ll be a family soon. Celia, go walk David out,¡± Jon said. ¡°Alright, Dad.¡± After Celia said that, she left with David. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 301 After Celia and David left, Jon asked Mindy, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Not bad. He¡¯d be perfect if he had a better family background,¡± Mindy said. ¡°You are too domineering, and you like topare too much, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re so exhausted. How your ssmates and friends live their lives is their business. We should just live our own lives, why compare with them? I think David is very nice. He¡¯s a good match with Celia.¡± ¡°You may be able to, but I can¡¯t. What do people live for? Isn¡¯t it for their face? I just can¡¯t stand people talking behind our backs. Besides, don¡¯t I agree with them being together?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°David can definitely do great things if you train him well. Trust my foresight. He might even surpass you when the timees. You¡¯re the one who cultivated him, so you¡¯ll feel proud when you go out too, right?¡± ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to say anything more. I know what to do. Since I agree with them being together, I won¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡± Celia drove the car while David was in the passenger seat. ¡°David, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know my mom would say those things,¡± Celia said a little embarrassedly. ¡°Celia, I should be the one apologizing. In truth, I knew your intentions and I knew it when I was in high school, but at that time, I had very low self-esteem and I was very cowardly because of the environment I grew up in. So, I didn¡¯t dare to face it and I also didn¡¯t dare to ept it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡± Celia said seriously. ¡°I know you don¡¯t, but I do. However, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m no longer the same person I was back then. I will face it bravely in the future.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Celia drove David to Greenwood University and David got out of the car. ¡°Be careful on the road,¡± David said to Celia. ¡°Okay, I got it. Bye!¡± Celia drove the car away. At this moment, Hanley also received a call from Ezra. Ezra told him Celia had sent David to the entrance of Greenwood University and was now gone. The two should not have the chance to do anything. Hanley let out a sigh of relief. If David did not leave Celia¡¯s house, he would really have thought up an excuse to barge in. It seemed that Celia had taken David to see her parents. ¡®But so what? ¡®Celia, when your mother¡¯spany and your father¡¯s future are in my hands, I¡¯d like to see if they will still agree to let you stay with David. ¡®I want to see how you¡¯ll choose then.¡¯ David got into his car and drove away. While he was on the way, he epted a call. . ¡°David, put on your earpiece.¡± Leeman¡¯s serious voice could be heard from the phone. ¡°Ok, okay.¡± David quickly put on a single earpiece. It was a special wireless encrypted earpiece from the Special Task Force. Normally, they would put it on when they were on a mission. The moment he put on his earpiece, he heard Leeman¡¯s voice again. ¡°David, we have an emergency right now. Go to the east district immediately, I¡¯ve already sent you the exact location. The target is a middle-aged man in his forties and he is halfway to bing a Dragon Ranker in the martial arts realm. He currently has a hostage. The two units from Team B have already headed over, but they have suffered serious losses. You should rush over there quickly. If you can capture the target alive, do that, but if you can¡¯t, you should kill him on the spot, but¡­ you must, must, must make ensure the hostage is safe.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± David stepped on the elerator and the car sped to the target location. This was his first mission and he had to do it well. The identity of the hostage was definitely not anybody ordinary since they were able to make Captain Leeman say emphasize their safety three times. Inside a building that was under construction in the east district of Capital City. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 302 A one-eyed middle-aged man was sitting on the floor as he smoked. Tied to the pir next to him was a beautiful girl in her twenties while in front of him were seven to eight members from Team B of the Special task Force. The middle-aged man was David¡¯s target this time and his name was n Boyle, nicknamed One- Eyed Boyle. He was a fugitive whomitted a lot of crimes. Ten years ago, he hadmitted a huge crime in Somend and only managed to escape after giving up one of his eyes. It was said that he fled overseas but he unexpectedly showed up here. Even though the members of Team B that were on the floor were not dead, they were all seriously injured and they could not stand up anymore. So, they could only lift their heads to re at One-Eyed Boyle. After One-Eyed Boyle was done with his cigarette, he spoke. ¡°I know some of you are still hiding. If you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯ll give you a live show.¡± One-Eyed Boyle stood up after he said that and ced his hand on the tied-up girl¡¯s cor. Then, he grabbed her shirt and pulled it down hard. With that, her clothes were torn apart after a loud rip. However, the tied-up girl looked very calm. She did not struggle, possibly because she knew that it was useless to struggle. ¡°Stop it, you bastard!¡± One of the members from Team B yelled from the floor. ¡°Oh, were you the one who spoke?¡± One-Eyed Boyle lifted his right leg lightly and kicked. A rock that was about the size of a thumb flew toward the man who had just spoken, piercing him straight in the forehead and leaving a bloody hole in his head. The man widened his eyes and looked straight in front of him. Then, his lifted head slowly fell down, and after he twitched a few times, he stopped breathing ¡°This is what happens to people who spew nonsense,¡± One-Eyed Boyle said slowly. The others on the floor did not dare to speak anymore. It was not that they were afraid of death, they just felt that it was meaningless. If they could die with the enemy, they would not hesitate to do it. One-Eyed Boyle then reached out his hand and ced it on the tied-up girl¡¯s body. The people on the ground all closed their eyes. Bang! They suddenly heard a gunshot. Everyone opened their eyes and One-Eyed Boyle was nowhere to be seen. Then, they looked in the direction of the pained wail. They saw One-Eyed Boyle grabbing a leg, seemingly dragging another member of Team B as h e walked over slowly. Then, he threw him into the pile along with the rest of them. The ones on the floor either had broken arms or legs because One-Eyed Boyle had crippled them. They could not move anymore. A few Team B members were hiding in the dark, all drenched in a cold sweat. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. That person was too strong! It was already beyond Team B¡¯s ability. Even if they all charged at him together, they would just be looking to die. However, they did not dare to stay put because the hostage had a very important identity. One-Eyed Boyle walked back to the girl and spoke while looking at her, ¡°Do you know why I kidnapped you?¡± The tied-up girl looked at One-Eyed Boyle, but she did not say anything. ¡°Did you see my eye? It was done by your father back then. I¡¯ve been incessantly thinking about retaliating all these years. So, you shouldn¡¯t me me, if you want to me someone, you should me your father, Clement Stefani! I will return to him the pain he caused me back then a hundred times worse!¡± ¡°You¡¯re pitiful,¡± the young girl said her first sentence. ¡°I am, but your father will be even more pitiful than me after you die.¡± The young girl did not speak anymore. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 303 Bang! Another gunshot! However, One-Eyed Boyle, turned his head to dodge the bullet as if he had seen iting and quickly ran towards the direction from where the shot was fired. Momentster, a scream could be heard and One-Eyed Boyle came back with another Team B member before throwing him onto the ground. This was the tenth one while the others were still hiding securely. ¡°Are you stalling for time so that you can wait for someone else toe rescue you? I¡¯m sorry! As far as I know, none of the Team A members of Special Task Force are in Capital City now and I will kill all of the Team B members that show up,¡± the middle-aged man said. No way! The hearts of several Team B members hidden in the dark trembled. They had just received the news that some Team A members had already arrived and they were asked to stall. Since they could not speak now since speaking would reveal their location, they had no way to verify this. In this case, there was no need to speak anymore, as doing so would allow the enemy to find them one by one. ¡°My brothers from the Special Task Force, hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t continue to sacrifice your lives, you are not his opponents. I am begging you, leave now!¡± Shouted the tied-up woman. ¡°Haha, I want to see how long you can drag this out for,¡± the middle-aged man said with a smirk After speaking, he stretched out one of his evil hands toward the tied-up woman. Bang! Another gunshot! One-Eyed Boyle sessfully dodged it again and charged straight for the spot where the shot had just been fired from. ¡°Go!¡± A voice could be heard. The remaining Team B members who were in hiding showed up suddenly. One of them ran to the tied-up woman, Julia Stefani, while the rest ran toward One-Eyed Boyle. Bang! Bang! Bang! The few sounds could be heard along with pained screams. The moment the Team B member approached Julia, he felt pressure overwhelming him before he could untie the hostage. Thud! His body flew away. ¡°You want to save her? That depends on whether you have the ability to do so,¡± One-Eyed Boyle said as he stood next to Julia. At this point, all 16 people from the two units from Special Task Force Team B were defeated. One death and fifteen seriously injured. One-Eyed Boyle was terrifying! ¡°You¡¯re Julia, right? Don¡¯t worry. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave you as a whole corpse. I want to see the look on your father¡¯s face when he sees you. I¡¯ll return the pain he gave me back then a hundred times over.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be able to leave Somend. My dad and my grandpa will never forgive you!¡± Julia said while closing her eyes. She seemed to be able to predict what was going to happen to her next. ¡°Since I dared toe here, it means I already have an escape n. They couldn¡¯t detain me back then and they won¡¯t detain me now,¡±One-Eyes Boyle said arrogantly. ¡°Really? Do you think there¡¯s no one else left in Somend or do you think there¡¯s no one left i n Team A?¡± A voice spoke into One-Eyed Boyle¡¯s ears. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± As soon as One-Eyed Boyle finished speaking, his body was suddenly knocked into the air by a huge force. Thud! One-Eyed Boyle¡¯s body was mmed against the wall. A mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth as his body bounced off the wall. When he was more than ten centimeters away from the wall, a slender and pale hand pressed against his forehead and then mmed him back against the wall before he could react. Thud! A loud sound resounded throughout the floor. A 10-centimeter-deep hole was made in the concrete wall while One-Eyed Boyle¡¯s head was embedded in the wall. One-Eyed Boyle¡¯s eyes were bulging and he was staring at the person in front of him as if to remember the person forever. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. David¡¯s hand on One-Eyed Boyle¡¯s forehead slid down gently and closed One-Eyed Boyle¡¯s eyes. The blow just nowpletely shattered One-Eyed Boyle¡¯s skull and now his brain was just a puddle. He waspletely dead. One-Eyed Boyle¡¯s only thought before he died was, ¡®How would Capital City still have masters? He had waited for this chance for many years and all the masters of Capital City were transferred to carry out a mission rted to Falconia. That was why he dared to sneak into Capital City to take revenge. Otherwise, he would not dare to do this in Capital City even if he was given all the courage in the world. Wouldn¡¯t he be courting death if he did so? He thought he had chosen a good time, but he did not expect to escape the fate of being killed. David was speechless when he looked at One-Eyed Boyle. ¡®I took it too far. ¡®The captain said I should capture him alive. ¡®But I can¡¯t hold myself.¡¯ The more than ten Team B members on the floor were all looking at David with admiration. That mask! That was right! It was that pervert! It was the legendary Team A member who would move in and out with supernatural elusiveness. He was so strong! The powerful enemy that wiped out the two units of Team B could not stop the attack of one member of Team A. This was the gap between Team B and Team A. They were worlds apart. The biggest life goal of Team B members was to be promoted from Team B to Team A. However, very few people could achieve that. And the Team A member in front of them looked so young. What a psycho! On the way, David had put on the special mask of Team A members for the task, but this mask could only cover half of his face. As for what it could do, David figured it was just something for them to show off pompously s o that Team A could stand out from the crowd. Julia looked at the figure a few meters away from her and her eyes were a little out of focus. David turned around and nced at the dozen or more Team B members lying on the ground and the woman tied to the pir. Then, he said, ¡°Captain, the mission ispleted. The target is dead and the hostage is safe, but the people from Team B are all pretty heavily injured.¡± ¡°Very good. The rescue team will be there soon. Please hold on,¡± Leeman said in David¡¯s ear. ¡°Roger that.¡± After David reported the situation, he walked in front of Julia and ripped the ropes on her with his bare hands. Then, he removed his coat to put it on Julia to prevent her from being exposed. This was a very important person. ¡°Thank you,¡± Julia said as she looked at David. ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is just something I should do.¡± Soon, the rescue team was here. They were already nearby so they coulde here the minute they got the notice. After they carried away the injured members, they removed One-Boyle from the wall and carried him away as well. Julia left with the rescue team too. However, before she left, she looked at David deeply. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 304 The Chasez family took action very quickly. After receiving a call from Hank, the future head o f the family, the butler Elmer began to make arrangements at once and called various departments in the name of the Chasez family. Celia and David had just left when Mindy received a call saying there was a problem with a batch of imported cosmetics from thepany and it had been detained. They also said that it failed the inspection, so she had to go over and take a look now. Mindy was still a little puzzled. The imported cosmetics were from arge international cosmetic company in Falconia that she had always worked with. The brand guaranteed that they never had a problem in years, so how could there be a problem so suddenly? Furthermore, the shipment was even detained, so she figured it might be a huge problem this time around. Before Mindy could pack up and go out, Jon also received a call from his superior asking him to rest at home for a while and not go to work for the time being. Jon asked why, but the other party did not tell him. They just asked him to rest and rx for a bit. The two looked at each other. Judging from their years of social experience, this matter might not be as simple as it seemed. How could they encounter problems at the same time so suddenly? They figured that someone was doing this behind the scenes. Both of them were recalling whether they had offended someone in the past. Mindy had always been in the cosmetics business and if she were to offend someone, it would just be thepetitive rtionship with her peers in the same industry. She went through all the toppanies in the cosmetics industry in Capital City and determined that none of them had the power to detain her products or stop her husband¡¯s work. Jon was also doing the same. He was actually a very easy-going person, and under normal circumstances, he would not bear a grudge against anyone. Was it the opponent who recentlypeted with him for that position? After he thought about it, he felt that it was impossible. If the other party really had such power, why would they wait until now to do something? They would have already climbed up the socialdder a long time ago. Neither of them had any clue about the perpetrator. Mindy was prepared to go to herpany to see what was going on. Jon was also going to ask his superior to find out what was the matter as it might have been inconvenient for the other party to exin things to him over the phone. That superior had high hopes for Jon, and he had a pretty good rtionship with his previous senior officer. He would not suddenly stop him from working without a reason at this critical time. Thus, as long as they could identify the problem, then they could work on finding a solution. The two of them left together and headed to their respective destinations. When Celia came home, she found that there was no one around. Her housekeepers did not stay at home either. They woulde in the morning and leave in the evening Celia called Jon and found out they left for some business. She was bored at home, so shey in bed and started texting David. Recently, she had be very close with David in a very short period. It made her feel optimistic about life. Back then, she thought she would never meet David in her life ever again. If she wanted to see David, she could only see him in her dreams. However, not only did Davide to her house as a guest today, he even chatted happily with her parents. Back then, she would not have dared to imagine this harmonious scene, but today, it happened right in front of her eyes. At that moment, she felt that she was the luckiest person on earth. Everything she gave up before and all of her hard work seemed worth it. Her request was very simple. She did not need David to be very exceptional. As long as she could be with David, she would not leave him no matter regardless of if they were poor, rich, sick, or healthy. This was the promise she made during the countless lonely nights after David saved her back then. However, after David found Sarah, she changed her mind. It would be enough if David was happy and healthy every day. She sent a few messages to David, but he did not reply. She started getting a little anxious from waiting and she almost called him. However, she figured she should not do that. After all, they had just parted ways not long ago. Hence, she was a little embarrassed to act like this. After all, she was a girl and she had to be reserved in certain aspects. ¡®I¡¯ll just hold myself back. ¡®When I get married to David in the future, I won¡¯t have to be apart from him! ¡®I can also hold him to sleep at night! ¡®Gosh! ¡®W-What am I thinking? ¡®How embarrassing! ¡®No, I have to go to bed. ¡®Stop thinking ¡®Goodnight, David,¡¯Celia thought in her heart. After the mission waspleted, David returned to the Starry Night Hotel alone. The mission this time was very simple. It was just a person who had not reached Dragon Ranki n the martial arts realm, but this did not mean that he could rx. What if he met someone stronger next time? Could he still kill them with one hit? David did not want to be like the protagonist in the television series who would fight back and forth with the enemy for a few rounds, risking his life every time before finally winning due to his luck. This would be far too dangerous. What he needed was a crushing defeat. Aplete defeat that would not let the opponent have Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. a chance to counterattack. He wanted to give the opponent no room for resistance. His goal was to control their life and death. To do this, he needed to constantly push himself and continue to improve. Leeman and Lucas were amazing, but David believed that they were by no means the best out there. There had to be others who were better than them, but now, he had not had the opportunity to get in touch with these people. At the end of the day, he was still not strong enough. It would take talent, hard work, and opportunities for others to reach those heights. However, this did not apply to him. He just needed to spend money crazily to leverage his advantage By the time he became the number one figure in the world, it was estimated that half of the world would belong to him. He looked at hisvish points and it read 132 points. The rise was very slow as it now only rose by dozens of points every day. He spent another 100vish points to increase his body to extraordinary level 5. Now, he had 3 2vish points left. At this moment, Pearl should still be busy with the foundation. After she was done and the foundation got on the right track, there should be another blowout period. Therefore, he should just wait a few days. When the time came, he should be able to increase his body to extraordinary level 9. However, he did not know whether there would be another limit when he got to extraordinary level 9. No matter what, he should be able to fight with Leeman and the gang after his body reached extraordinary level 9. If he upgraded his mind power to extraordinary level 9 as well, Leeman and the rest should not be his opponents anymore. By then, he would finally be regarded as having a certain foothold. In reality, David felt that thevish points were rising slowly, but if this was converted to money, spending a few billion dors per day was not a small matter. East League International had spent 300 to 400 billion in less than two months after they were founded. Aside from East League International, no otherpany dared to spend money like this. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 305 After Jon left the house, he went to the family housing of his workce and rang the doorbell twice after he reached his senior officer, Warren Dickman¡¯s, residence. Soon, the door was opened by a middle-aged man in his fifties. ¡°Sir,¡± John called out. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Jonny. Come in,¡± Warren said. Jon went into Warren¡¯s house and sat on the sofa in the living room. After that, Warren poured out a ss of water and handed it to him. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± Jon said after taking the ss. Warren sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Jonny, I know why you¡¯re here, but sorry, I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± ¡°Sir, I just wanted to ask what¡¯s going on. My wife¡¯spany has also been targeted, so it¡¯s definitely not a coincidence,¡± Jon said. ¡°The people behind this are a bit powerful. How on earth did you provoke them?¡± Warren asked. Jon thought for a while and replied, ¡°Sir, you know me, even if there is a disagreement with anyone at work, I won¡¯t offend anyone so badly. Also, my wife has been doing some small business this whole time, so she wouldn¡¯t have offended anyone with that much power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. The other party is obviously trying to push your family to a dead end this time. They wouldn¡¯t do that if there¡¯s no deep resentment between you.¡± Warren was also a little puzzled. ¡°Sir, who is the other party?¡± ¡°The Chasez family in Capital City.¡± ¡°Joseph Chasez?¡± Jon eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°How is that possible? We have no rtionship with the Chasez family at all. How could we possibly offend them?¡± Jon asked in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t answer this question for you, but it is indeed the Chasez family who took action. There are only two people in the Chasez family who can mobilize such huge forces. One of them is Joseph and the other is his eldest grandson, Hank, who is also the next head of the Chasez family. Maybe you offended Hank but not Joseph.¡± (Hank?¡± ¡°Yeah, you can start with him to see what exactly the problem is.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you, Sir.¡± ¡°No need to thank me. I can¡¯t help you with this matter. Hurry up and find a way to solve it so you can get back to work. We¡¯re in a critical period, and among my subordinates, I am most optimistic about you, while you are also the most capable of recing me in this position.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir. I will definitely handle this well. In that case, I will go back first.¡± ¡°Go.¡± Jon left the Warren¡¯s house, got into the car, and after thinking about it, he decided to call his old senior officer and ask him some questions. It was the Chasez family who started this. They were behemoths. A small family like them could not afford to offend those people. In any case, he had to first understand what was going on so that he coulde up with the right solution. After the call went through, an elderly voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Jonny, it¡¯s been a while since you came to visit this old fart.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I¡¯ve been busy recently. I¡¯lle to see you after everything on my te settles down,¡± Jon said respectfully. ¡°I know you¡¯ve beenpeting for that position recently and you can¡¯t make time. You don¡¯t have to worry about an old fart like me.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m calling you today because I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°I know. Is it about the Chasez family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± (CTI ¡°I¡¯m also curious about how you provoked the Chasez family.¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been with you for so many years, so don¡¯t you understand my character? How could I possibly offend the Chasez family?¡± ¡°Still, it was indeed the Chasez family who did this and they areing in strong. All aspects have been taken care of and it will be very difficult for you to get out of this situation.¡± ¡°Sir, has the Chasez family said anything?¡± Jon asked. ¡°Not yet. They only took action today. I¡¯ll help you ask about it tomorrow,¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, Sir.¡± ¡°Why are you being so polite to me? Alright, you can also inquire about other factors. This time, the other party is very aggressive, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°I understand, Sir.¡± Chapter 306 Chapter 306 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 306 Jon was deeply confused when he ended the call. He had no idea what the Chasezes were nning to do. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He was still confused up to this point, but ording to his previous and current senior officer, they were most likely screwed. In the face of a first-rated aristocratic family like the Chasezes, they had no chance to fight back at all. In fact, the Chasezes did not even tell them the reason why they were doing this. Hank? That was Joseph¡¯s oldest grandson. He should still be rather young. Jon wondered if this was because his daughter Celia had offended the other. Thus, He decided to go home and ask her about this. Jon immediately took a train home. When he reached home, he saw his wife Mindy sitting on the sofa with a dark expression on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jon asked as he sat beside Mindy. ¡°They took the products off the shelf and imed that it was because they failed the tests. They said we have to destroy them immediately and aren¡¯t even willing to let me run tests on them again! I even asked about a few other suppliers¡¯ products but no one else¡¯s had their goods taken off the shelf! They¡¯re only targeting us without any regard for thew!¡± Mindy vented. ¡°Calm down, calm down! It¡¯s just a bit of money, it¡¯s okay,¡± Jon consoled. ¡°This isn¡¯t about the money! Oh, did you manage to find out what¡¯s happening from them?¡± ¡°Kind of, but you need to be prepared for what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°Someone is indeed targeting us, and they¡¯re very powerful. We can¡¯t afford to make an enemy out of these people.¡± ¡°Who is it? Why are they targeting us? What did we do to offend them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Capital City¡¯s Chasez family. As to what we must¡¯ve done, I have no idea. Sir said he¡¯d help me ask tomorrow.¡± ¡°The Chasez family? That¡¯s impossible! We didn¡¯t do anything to them at all!¡± Mindy eximed in shock. The Chasez family had a huge influence in both themercial and judical industries. The Young family was far too weak to fight against the Chasez. They were screwed, for real this time. ¡°I don¡¯t know enough to answer that, so let¡¯s just rest first. We¡¯ll find out more tomorrow,¡± Jon said. ¡°You can sleep first. I don¡¯t think I can fall asleep with this problem at hand,¡± Mindy said worriedly. ¡°Sitting here all night isn¡¯t going to change anything. Go to sleep, only then will we have the energy to deal with everything.¡± ¡°Jon! Why do you think the Chasez family is targeting us? We don¡¯t even know them, let alone have any common circles. Why are they doing this to us?¡± Jon gave it some thought before he told Mindy his suspicions. ¡°The master of the Chasez family, Joseph, has a grandson called Hank. Despite being the oldest grandson, he¡¯s around Celia¡¯s age so I was wondering if she had identally offended him or something.¡± ¡°Then we should go and ask Celia right now! Maybe she knows this Hank Chasez or something!¡± Mindy said as she got up from the sofa to go upstairs. Only for Jon to hold her back. ¡°We can ask her again tomorrow. Celia¡¯s already asleep, so just leave her for now. Plus, this is just my suspicion, I could be wrong.¡± Mindy thought about it and sat back down. ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll ask her tomorrow.¡± The two of them leaned against each other on the sofa and waited for morning toe. ¡°Darling, what are we going to do if we lose everything?¡± Mindy asked, lying against Jon. ¡°So what? If that happens, then we¡¯ll find a rural ce and build a simple house and live a simple life. Or we could go back to Shu City with David.¡± ¡°Do you think the Chasezes will leave the three of us alone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we don¡¯t ask for anything, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything against us,¡± Jon replied. After living so long in Capital City, Jon had the confidence to make such a statement. The Chasez family may be powerful, but they were not thew. There were also much more powerful families than the Chasezes in Capital City. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 307 The next day was the weekend. Celia had originally nned to sleep in, but she was woken up by Mindy early in the morning. ¡°Mom! What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you let me sleep in a little more on the weekends?¡± Celia asked blearily. ¡°Get up, Celia! There¡¯s something I need to ask you!¡± Mindy said urgently. ¡°What is it, mom? Can¡¯t it wait until I wake up againter?¡± ¡°No! Get up right now!¡± A momentter, Mindy pulled off Celia¡¯s nket. She had waited the entire night to interrogate Celia. If not for Jon, she would havee and asked her questions the previous night itself. ¡°Get down there! Your dad and I are waiting for you downstairs!¡± Mindy said before she left. With her nket uncovered, Celia had no other choice but to crawl up from bed sleepily. After slowly washing up, she went downstairs and saw her parents sitting on the sofa. Neither of them had sleptst night, only taking a small nap when it was almost dawn. Both of them looked far from well-rested, as if something huge had happened. ¡°Mom, Dad, what happened? Why did you wake me up so early today?¡± Celia sat on the sofa and asked. ¡°Celia! I wanted to ask you something. Do you know someone called Hank Chasez?¡± Jon asked. ¡°Hank Chasez? Never heard of him, don¡¯t know him,¡± Celia replied after some thought. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know him. But there is this student in Greenwood called Hanley Chasez. They¡¯ve got the same surnames but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re rted,¡± Celia replied. Hanley Chasez? Hank Chasez? Jon and Mindy¡¯s chests tightened when they heard the name. They had a gut feeling that those two men were rted. ¡°Could you tell us more about this Hanley Chasez?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a male student that¡¯s been pursuing me for quite a few years, but I never agreed to b e his girlfriend. I don¡¯t talk to him much, and I don¡¯t know much about him,¡± Celia replied. ¡°Pursued you for quite a few years? How¡¯s his performance at school? Do you know anything about his family?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a bad student. I heard that the other students in Greenwood call him one of the Fantastic Four or something, so his family should be pretty powerful I guess? Why, Dad? Why ask about him so suddenly?¡± Jon and Mindy shared a look. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry about it, go back to sleep. Your mom and I have something to talk about,¡± Jon said. ¡°I¡¯ll be going up, then. Don¡¯te and bother me, let me sleep.¡± ¡°Yeah, go ahead.¡± Celia went back upstairs. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Jon! I feel like this Hanley might be involved in this,¡± Mindy said. ¡°Not might, I¡¯m certain he is. There¡¯s a possibility that Hanley is an alias Hank¡¯s using, either that or the two of them are brothers. Hanley¡¯s been pursuing Celia for years and yet nothing has happened. If he¡¯s only targeting us now, then it might be because he saw Celia fetch David from school yesterday. Love can turn into hate very easily, and he might be taking revenge on Celia and David,¡± Jon deduced. Having worked so many years among officials, Jon could not have kept his job if he could not make such a simple analysis. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s got to be that! So all of this is David¡¯s fault, then!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This has nothing to do with David. If anything, it¡¯s our daughter¡¯s fault for being so outstanding,¡± Jon chuckled wryly. Despite knowing the reason now, Jon still had no solution for a hatred stemming from unrequited love and jealousy. This was unless Jon decided to split his daughter and David apart, then arrange for his daughter and Hanley to be together. Unfortunately, he did not have it in him to do such a thing. Yet, there was no other solution to this problem. Jon sighed. It seemed like he was doomed to live in seclusion in a rural house. Jon looked at Mindy Chapter 308 Chapter 308 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 308 Only to see a conflicted expression on her face. Evidently, Mindy had found the key to the problem. It was a choice to sacrifice one of the two, their daughter¡¯s happiness or the luxury they currently enjoyed. There was no third option. ¡°What do we do now, Jon?¡± Mindy asked. ¡°What else can we do? We have two options, either we sacrifice our daughter¡¯s happiness for everything we have now, or we give everything up and leave Capital City for Shu City in South River Province with our daughter and David. It¡¯s a choice between the potential of reaping profits as the Chasez family¡¯s in- laws, which means better business for you and more promotions for me, or an ordinary life in the county.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mindy did not know how to reply for a moment. If she told her daughter to leave David and be with that Hanley person, she knew there was a chance her daughter wouldply but also never forgive Mindy for suggesting such a thing. Mindy only had one daughter and she was reluctant to do this to her. However, she was also reluctant to give up everything she currently had, since she had worked hard for more than half her life to get to where she was now. She did not know what to do and what choice to make. ¡°How about we ask Celia what she thinks, then,¡± Jon suggested. ¡°How? If Celia learns about this, she might choose to leave David for the Chasez boy to save the family,¡± Mindy argued. ¡°It¡¯s good to know that that¡¯s what you think. And here I thought you were going to ignore her happiness and force her to leave David!¡± ¡°Jon! Is that what you think of me? Yeah, I might like fame and fortune, but I love my daughter more!¡± Mindy shouted at Jon. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m sorry, I was just trying to remind you,¡± Jon quickly apologized. ¡°Hmph! As if I need you to remind me of that!¡± ¡°Alright. Go call Celia down, I¡¯ll ask her what she thinks. Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Mindy got up to call Celia. Not too longter, she came back downstairs with Celia in tow. ¡°Mom! Didn¡¯t I ask you not to wake me up again? It¡¯s only been a few minutes and I haven¡¯t even gotten to fall back asleep yet!¡± Celiained as she walked. ¡°Your dad was the one who called you down. Goin to him!¡± ¡°Dad! What¡¯s going on? Can¡¯t you justpile all your questions and ask them in one go?¡± Celia sat down and asked. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t ask you any more questions again after this!¡± ¡°Ask away, then.¡± ¡°Celia, I want to know how you would feel if one day we all have to move to the county, all three of us and David. That means no more vis and luxury cars.¡± ¡°Sure! The country¡¯s nice! They¡¯ve got nice fresh air and I get to keep all kinds of pets!¡± Celia replied. ¡°So you really don¡¯t care about the convenience or benefits ofrge cities like Capital City?¡± ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine with anywhere as long as the family¡¯s together. Actually, I¡¯m quite envious of people in rural ces, how the men farm outside while the women sow at home.¡± ¡°Alright, then. Go back to sleep.¡± ¡°As if I can go back to sleep now. Mom, Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly asking me these strange questions?¡± Celia asked. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to see if you were willing to suffer for love. After all, David came from a small county and you two will be returning to that county after you get married. Don¡¯te back crying if you can¡¯t take it then!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! David and I can both work! Even if we have to go back to the county, I promise I¡¯ll never regret it! But didn¡¯t you say David was going to stay with you guys in Capital City yesterday?¡± Celia asked. ¡°I was just asking. I wanted to know how much you liked him.¡± ¡°Mom, Dad! So you¡¯re acknowledging our rtionship?¡± ¡°As if not acknowledging is a choice, think about how you two act around each other! Sigh, you¡¯re already on his side and you two haven¡¯t even gotten married yet!¡± Jon sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Dad! I¡¯ll always be your daughter no matter where I am!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know! I¡¯m just saying. Go back upstairs, your mom and I need to talk.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Celia went back upstairs again. Jon said, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this, then. We¡¯ll try to leave as much as we can for them to alleviate a s much financial pressure from them as possible.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± As reluctant as¡°Mindy was, she had no other option but to do as Jon said. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 309 On Saturday, David finally saw the message Celia had sent him the previous night. After some consideration, David sent Celia a reply to go on a date since he was rather free these days. Naturally, Celia was ted when she saw the message and almost jumped up in happiness. After asking Celia those questions that morning, Jon and Mindy had both quickly left the house. With that, the younger couple agreed to meet in thergest forest park in Capital City. Then, Celia brought David around to y. The sun was scorching but it did not hinder Celia¡¯s steadfast pace at all as she walked around the park over and over again with David. She made sure to pick spots that did not have many other people as well since she liked the feeling of spending time with David alone. While it might seem like Celia was bringing David around, the truth was that David was spending time with Celia as thetter did the things that she liked. Just like that, the two of them spent the whole day at the park. Celia was reluctant when they had to part ways in the evening, and she asked if David would bring her out again the next day. However, David quickly said that he was busy tomorrow and offered to meet again another day. It was not that he was unwilling to go on a date, but rather because he did not want to exhaust Celia. He himself was fine since his body was now stronger than an ordinary person¡¯s. He could go out every day and he would not feel tired at all. The same could not be said for Celia, though. While Celia was energetic, he did not know if her body could endure going out every day in the hot sun. He did not want her to get heatstroke. In the end, David had no choice but to promise to bring her out again when the weather got better. Meanwhile, Jon and Mindy spent the whole day dealing with thepany. They were trying to sell their shares as quickly as possible and then bring Celia and David away from Capital City. Now that they had made an enemy of the Chasez family, the Youngs had no footing left in Capital City. However, things were much moreplicated than they expected. Despite being thergest shareholder of herpany, Mindy only held 46% of thepany¡¯s shares. The other investors held the remaining 54%. The retail investors had also signed agreements to transfer ownership of their shares and sold them to the Chasez family at the lowest price. They had no other choice. The Chasez family was targeting the Beautylish Group, and their shares would only lose value if they continued to hold it. Moreover, keeping their shares would also make them an enemy of the Chasez family. In other words, this meant that the Chasez family currently owned more shares than Mindy did, and was now thergest shareholder in the Beautylish Group. Mindy had no one to sell her shares to since no one dared to buy from her. There was no point in keeping the shares either, as various products of the Beautylish Group were currently under fire. Not only did they fail the tests, but arge number of product users had alsoe to ask forpensation and sue the group, iming that the Beautylish Group¡¯s products had resulted in various ailments. This was all because of the Chasez family¡¯s influence. In the blink of an eye, Mindy¡¯s Beautylish Group, which she had fought tooth and nail to establish for more than half of her life was now facing bankruptcy. Mindy and her husband could do nothing. They did not expect the Chasez family to move so quickly and cruelly. Not only could they not get a dor back from their shares, but they were also faced with the risk of falling into a huge debt. In a day, apany worth billions of dors was about to go bankrupt, eventually being forced to close down hundreds of branches.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 310 The employees were asking for their pay and the product users were suing and seekingpensation This was the terrifying power of a first-rate family in Capital City. The chairman¡¯s office, Beautylish Group headquarters. Despite it being the evening, Mindy and her husband had yet to leave. After a whole day of hard work, not only had they not managed to make a single dor from selling their shares, but they were now in a huge amount of debt as well. Both of them felt despondent about the future. Their initial desire to lighten Celia¡¯s future financial burden was no longer possible. Not only that, but they were under more financial pressure now. The damages owed to the various clients,pensation for product users, and wages due to the employees all far exceeded Beautylish Group¡¯s existing funds. Not even by filing for bankruptcy or selling the office building could they repay everyone. By the end of this all, the 46% of shares in Mindy¡¯s hands would be a huge financial burden. ¡°What do we do, Jon?¡± Mindy asked, feeling wronged. She was still the chairman of apany worth billions of dors, and now she had be a poor woman with a huge amount of debt. This was a harsh blow to someone like Mindy who valued how people thought about her. Her only hope now was that her husband had a good n. She was fine with not having any money, but she did not want to be in such huge debt. She could not imagine the life she would have to live owing other people so much money. Jon did not know how to reply to his wife either as he did not have a way out of this. The Chasez family had a deep influence in both the judical and business industries, they were not a figure the Youngs could fight against. The old senior officer had called him today as well and told him to be prepared as the Chasez family seemed aggressive and would not back down so easily. ¡°Calm down first! The Chasez family will look for us since they bought 54% of Beautylish Group¡¯s shares. They have no need to buy these shares if their goal is to end us. Let¡¯s just wait and see what they have to say first,¡± Jon consoled. Just as the two were lost for what to do, the office door was pushed open from the outside. Entering the room was a young man in his twenties, Elmer, the Chasez family¡¯s butler, and the general manager of the Beautylish Group. ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Young! I¡¯m Hanley,¡± The young man introduced himself. ¡°You¡¯re Hanley? You¡¯re the one behind all this? We¡¯ve done nothing to you, why are you doing this to us?¡± Mindy got up and questioned agitatedly. ¡°Calm down first, Mrs. Young. I came here today to make my stance clear. As to what happens next, that will depend on your decision,¡± Hanley said. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go ahead, then,¡± Jon said grimly. Hanley slowly began, ¡°Celia and I became schoolmates three years ago. I¡¯ve always liked her and I¡¯ve never thought to stop pursuing her, not even when she rejected me time and time again. I¡¯ve never used the Chasez family¡¯s name to force her because I truly believed that she would be moved by my genuine feelings. ¡°But I was wrong. Not too long ago, pictures of Celia and another man started to spread on Greenwood University¡¯s forum. That man is David Lidell, the exchange student from another university. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve met him before as well, Mr. and Mrs. Young. I refused to believe anything at first, but I had no other choice but to trust the rumors when I saw Celia drive to school and fetch David yesterday. ¡°I cannot ept the fact that the girl I¡¯ve been in love with for the past three years now belongs to another man. That¡¯s why I nned all of this using the Chasez family name, and I hope that you can understand where I¡¯ming from, Mr. and Mrs. Young! There are two options for you. ¡°Option one, you make Celia leave David for me. Not only can I revive the Beautylish Group, but I can also give you the 54% of the shares I have back to you for free. With this, the Beautylish Group¡¯s market share will double very quickly, and Mr. Young will be able to achieve greater heights in his career. ¡°Option two, you continue supporting the two of them. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m afraid not only will you lose everything you have, but you¡¯ll also be in too much debt and your career will be over. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll make the correct decision, right, Mr. and Mrs. Young?¡± Chapter 311 Chapter 311 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 311 Hanley looked at and waited for the two of them to make their decision. As long as both of them agreed, he knew that Celia was too weak-willed to ignore her parents¡¯ sufferings and insist on being with David. Jon and Mindy shared a look. It was just as they had deduced that morning. This heir of the Chasez family was angry and jealous tjat Celia was with David instead of him, and that was why he had targeted them. Mindy was about to ask Hanley to give them some time to consider their options. Only for Jon to interrupt, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Chasez, but Celia has the right to make her own decisions. We may be her parents, but that does not give us the right to make such decisions for her. If she likes you and chooses to be with you, we will not object. If she likes someone else and chooses to be with them instead, we will not object either.¡± Mindy flushed. She did not expect her husband to decline Hanley so directly. She had already nned to persuade Celia. ¡°Oh? So you¡¯re choosing option two, then?¡± Hanley asked darkly. ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re choosing option two, it¡¯s just that number two is our only option,¡± Jon replied. Jon had always been a righteous man and it could be seen in his attitude and the way he handled his affairs. This was also why Mindy decided to start a business in a huff of anger back then. He had the ability to improve his family¡¯s living conditions back then, but he refused to earn money from gray areas of thew. Thus, Mindy decided she would enter the business industry and make her own money. Jon would rather retreat to the county than sacrifice his daughter¡¯s happiness for a brighter career. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll make it clear for you. You¡¯ve worked for years in the business industry, Mrs. Young, now that something illegal has been found in your makeup products, have you ever thought that you would have to spend the rest of your life in jail?¡± Hanley asked sinisterly. If they refused to agree when he was nice, then it was not his fault that he was being cruel now. ¡°What? You¡­¡± Mindy shouted in horror. ¡°Hanley! That¡¯s not possible!¡± Jon said, suppressing his anger. ¡°Really? Just you wait, then!¡± Then, Hanley turned and left the office with Elmer and Beautylish Group¡¯s general manager following behind him. ¡°Jon! I don¡¯t want to live the rest of my life in jail! Save me!¡± Mindy wailed. She was truly afraid as the Chasez family was powerful enough to easily frame her for something like this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them get away with that!¡± Then Jon pulled out his phone to call his old senior officer. When Mindy med Jon for his unwillingness to use his power for benefits, she had no idea that the old senior officer had chosen Jon as his secretary because of Jon¡¯s upright attitude. The moment Jon used his authority for selfish benefits, he would have gotten fired. Jon knew that the old senior officer was a righteous man as well. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The call went through and Jon told the old senior officer everything that happened just now. ¡°Jon! Do as you nned, I¡¯ll make sure your family stays safe. No matter how powerful the Chasez family are, they will never be above thew!¡± The old man said strongly over the phone. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Jon said, tearing up. with the old senior officer¡¯s promise, the couple let out a sigh of relief after hanging up the phone. Knowing the old senior officer, he would surely do as he promised. Next, the couple spread the news of the Beautylish Group selling their shares. Despite knowing that no one would buy, they still decided to try anyway. After all, there was the chance that an enemy of the Chasez family or someone unaware of the situation would be persuaded to buy it. If they managed to sell the shares out, the debt was no longer their problem to deal with. They did not hold too much hope as these shares were worth over three billion dors but now had to be sold at five hundred thousand. They wanted to set the price lower, but they were also afraid that any lower value would result i n arousing the potential buyer¡¯s suspicion. These shares were about to transform into a huge burden of debt. They were willing to give the shares away for free, let alone make a profit out of it. After Hanley left the Beautylish Group headquarters, he spoke to his butler after he got into the car, ¡°Elmer, discover something in the makeup products you pulled off the shelf as I said just now. We¡¯ll lock Mindy up first, I¡¯d like to see if they still have the courage to talk to me ¡°Yes, Mr. Hanley!¡± Elmer started making calls after replying. Not too longter, however, Elmer received news that gave him a huge frown. ¡°Mr. Hanley, we¡¯ve got a problem,¡± Elmer reported. ¡°What problem?¡± Hanley asked. ¡°Someone¡¯s stepping out to protect Jon¡¯s family, and it¡¯s someone of pretty high status as well! We need another n,¡± Elmer replied. ¡°Damn it! It must be that old b*stard! Just die already, old fart! Then immediately pull down the values of Mindy¡¯s shares! Drag them as low as possible!¡± Hanely shouted angrily. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hanley!¡± As the head of East League International¡¯s Capital city investment team, Hugo had been keeping an eye on the changes in Capital city¡¯s business world. Progress has been rather slow these days, having only spent around a billion on purchasing housing every day. His superior was rather upset with him and so Hugo felt the urgent need to spend money somewhere as well. However, Capital City¡¯s business industry had its own inner circles, and it was difficult for a neer to join the circle. Whenever they heard that somepany needed investing, the investments were either already done or East League was rejected when they went out to seek out new deals. Hence, East League had no opportunity to enter the market. East League International had only managed to find a footing in Springfield because David personally got rid of a bunch of powerful families. David was uninterested in investments of less than a hundred million, but they had no opportunity to invest in anything more than that. Hugo sighed with irritation. His mission was very difficult. He felt very frustrated. Despite doing overtime every day, business was still far from ideal. Yet today, he had received news that the chairman of Beautylish Group was selling 46% if Beautylish Group¡¯s shares at the cost of five hundred million. The team quickly started to find out more about this Beautylish Group. In no time, data was collected. Beautylish Group had a market share of eight billion dors. 46% of that was more than three billion dors. They could not believe their eyes. It did not make sense to sell shares worth three billion dors at the price of five hundred million. Hugo could feel that something was wrong, but he decided to contact the other party first. Chapter 312 Chapter 312 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 312 Jon and Mindy decided to go home after releasing news that they were selling their shares. They did not hold too much hope, but Mindy received a call from an unknown number not too long after they arrived home The other party actually wanted to buy the shares of Beuatylish Group. They were ted by the news. As long as the other party was willing to buy, the Young family would be willing to sell their shares at any price. They were even willing to give the shares away for free. Then, Hugo asked Mindy a question. He wanted to know why the 46% of shares that was worth more than three billion were sold at just five hundred million. Mindy then told him that it was because she identally made an enemy of someone she could not afford to, thus she wanted to sell the shares cheaply and leave Capital City. Hugo could feel that there was more to the story, but he still decided to buy the shares. This five hundred million was a small amount to himpared to the tens of billions he had spent, but he thought that this was worth the risk. As for identally making an enemy out of someone, Hugo did not care about that at all. East League International made enemies in Springfield as well, but the incident ended with the other party being destroyed and the Springfield market opening to them. If the same incident repeated itself in Capital City, East League International should be able to establish a foothold here as well. If anything, he was afraid that the other party did not dare to make an enemy of East League instead. Hugo expressed that he was willing to buy Beautylish Group¡¯s shares and asked Mindy when she would like to sign the contract. Mindy wanted to sign the contract as soon as possible, so she suggested signing it immediately. With that, both parties were in agreement and immediately signed the contract. Hugo brought thewyer and contract with him as he went to meet Mindy and Jon at Beautylish Group¡¯s headquarters. Mindy did not even look at the contract properly, merely sweeping her eyes across the document that would transfer her shares to East League International and immediately signed. As long as the shares were transferred to someone else, she could not care less how much she would earn from this. After Mindy signed the contract, he quickly transferred five hundred million to her. Mindy and her husband were ted when they received the five hundred million. Not only was the problem resolved, but they now had a huge sum of funds as well. With these funds, the family would be able to livefortably in Shu City. All they had to do now was think of a way to convince Celia and David to return to Shu City with them. They would have to move as quickly as possible before the Chasez family decided to make another move. With this problem solved, the couple returned home to get a good nights¡¯ rest. The next day. Elmer was about to cripple Mindy with debt when he suddenly realized that the shareholder of Beautylish Group had changed to someone else. That was impossible Elmer was confused. No one in Capital City should dare to buy Beautylish Group¡¯s shares now that the Chasez family had made it known that they were the ones behind the attack. People would need to have a death wish to buy Beautylish Group¡¯s shares anyway. Elmer wondered if the buyer was the Chasez family¡¯s rival and if they bought the shares just t o screw with the Chasez family. He quickly searched thispany up. It was East League International Investment Group. Apany that had only appeared two months ago Its headquarters were in South River Province and it had branches in both Springfield and Capital City In two months, this group had spent more than four hundred billion on investments. After spending another five hundred billion, thispany would have spent more than one trillion dors. Elmer was shocked. There must be more to thispany if they could spend so much cash. It was highly likely that thispany had the financial support of some extremely powerful hidden aristocratic family. Elmer immediately told Hanley about this. Hanley was enraged. He had put so much effort just to push Mindy into a corner and force Celia to do as he wished. Now all his hard work was for naught thanks to this East League International. He could not ept this. Thispany was an outsider, so what if they were wealthy? Not everything could be solved with money. He was curious just how this outsider nned to hold themselves against the Chasez family. At the same time, Hanley also realized that once Mindy had gotten rid of Beautylish Group¡¯s funds, she would bring Celia away from Capital City. Thus, he quickly arranged for someone to follow Mindy and her husband. Jon and his wife finally got a good nights¡¯ rest, after staying awake the whole night yesterday and finally solving their problems today. When they woke up, they originally nned to call Celia over to discuss leaving Capital City, only to realize that Celia had left the house early that morning. They had no other choice but to book a flight to South River Province on Monday and wait for Celia to return. Hanley felt worried when he received news that Jon and his family had booked a flight to leave. He could not let Celia leave Capital City. The moment she left, he would have no more chance to be with Celia anymore. This was all East League International¡¯s fault. They were the ones who helped Mindy get rid of Beautylish Group¡¯s shares and allowed her to leave Capital City. However, now was not the time to think about that. He had to stop Celia from leaving Capital City. He thought about what he could do. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He could not y dirty, as Jon had the old senior officer watching over him and the Chasez family had not yet gotten to the point of being above thew in Capital City. There were a few powerful and distinguished wealthy families more influential than the Chasez family in Capital City. Slowly, a cruel n came to Hanley¡¯s mind. He was going to forcefully make her his. He believed that the Chasez family had the power to protect him if he got penalized for such behavior. Hence, Hanley called Ezra, and after confirming the location of Celia¡¯s car, he drove over. Celia had agreed to meet with two friends to shop in the mall. After buying everything, they went their separate ways. However, just after Celia watch her two friends leave, she bumped into Hanley. ¡°Celia! What a coincidence,¡± Hanley said with a smile. ¡°Hello, Hanley,¡± Celia replied. ¡°It¡¯s noon, Celia, how about we have lunch together?¡± ¡°Sorry, Hanley. I already ate with my friends just now. I¡¯ve got to go home now. Bye!¡± Then, Celia turned to leave, only for Hanley to grab her wrist. ¡°Come on, Celia. For me,¡± Hanley said, suppressing his anger. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry! We¡¯re not that close, please let go!¡± Celia tried to shake Hanley¡¯s hand off, but it was to no avail. Hanley might not have exerted much strength, but he was still a second-ss peak level master. Celia was just a weak little girl, so naturally, she could not pull her hand away. Their little struggle attracted the attention of the crowd. ¡°Let me go, Hanley!¡± Celia tried to struggle. ¡°Sorry, sorry. My girlfriend¡¯s angry at me, we¡¯ll get going now.¡± Then, Hanley dragged Celia away. The latter screamed as she tried to break free, but it was ton o avail. Everyone assumed that this was really a fight between a couple and so ignored it and dispersed. Meanwhile, Hanley dragged Celia towards his car, He had already gone mad. His grasp kept tightening around Celia¡¯s wrist as well, and she teared up in pain. She still could not get away. She could also feel that something was wrong with Hanley today but there was nothing she could do about it. Chapter 313 Chapter 313 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 313 Hanley¡¯s car was a short distance away and he practically dragged Celia over to it. No matter how Celia struggled and shouted, it seemed hopeless. Just as Hanley was about to open the car door and shove Celia inside, someone finally stopped him. Luna had alsoe out this weekend to buy some things and kill boredom. Women, in general, had an innate enjoyment when shopping, be it fragile girls like Celia or aloof goddesses like Luna. Thest thing Luna expected was to see David¡¯s rumored girlfriend Celia holding hands with another man at the entrance of the shopping mall. She originally thought that Celia was two-timing David and decided not to poke her nose into someone else¡¯s problems, but she slowly realized that something was wrong. It was evident that Celia did not want to follow the man who was being dragged away. Something was surely going to happen if the man managed to drag her into the car. Since she was also a woman, Luna found it impossible to leave this matter to fester. Not to mention that Celia was David¡¯s rumored girlfriend, and she needed an opportunity to get David on her side. No matter what, she had to do something about this. Just as Hanley was about to throw Celia into the car, Luna stepped up and stopped him. Hanley looked at Luna and said, ¡°Who are you? This is a matter between me and my girlfriend, get your nose out of my business!¡± Luna was an absolute beauty as well, but Hanley was in no mood to appreciate it as his immediate goal was to get Celia into the car and forcefully take her. The crush he had been pursuing for three years was about to be his. Hanley was excited. Hanley did not care if his tricks were dirty anymore, he was willing to do anything to make Celia his. ¡°Save me, Miss! Please! I¡¯m not his girlfriend, he¡¯s trying to kidnap me!¡± As if seeing her savior, Celia begged Luna for help. Celia did not know who Luna was, but Luna knew that Celia was David¡¯s rumored girlfriend. She had been studying David for quite some time these days and she needed a way to get the man to help her willingly. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is that Miss Celia over here isn¡¯t your girlfriend. . What do you think you¡¯re doing, hmm? Daylight kidnapping?¡± Luna said loudly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. This attracted the attention of many passers-by. ¡°Please help me call the police! I¡¯m not his girlfriend, he¡¯s trying to kidnap me!¡± Celia shouted at this moment. Some people were already pulling out their phones to take pictures. Hanley immediately let go of Celia¡¯s wrist, hisplexion flushing and paling with anger as h e red at Luna This stupid woman was foiling his ns. He had almost managed to shove Celia into his car before she showed up. Plus, this woman knew who Celia was and that meant there was no way he could carry out his ns today. However, if he let Celia leave today, she would leave Capital City with her parents tomorrow. Hanley did not know what to do. Freed, Celia immediately ran to hide behind Luna. ¡°Do you people not have any fcking better things to do? Fck off, what does my argument with my girlfriend have to do with you people, huh? F*ck off before I find each of you and make you payter!¡± Hanley shouted at the crowd. Those not wanting to cause trouble slowly moved away. The majority were hesitant but slowly left as well after seeing the high-ss sports car behind Hanley. Only people of special family backgrounds could afford such an expensive car. These people did not find this gossip worth getting into trouble for. Those who remained were people of somewhat powerful families and did not care about getting in trouble. ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t let me bother you! I¡¯m just going to watch, I won¡¯t say anything, take pictures, or call the police!¡± Said one of the ones who remained. ¡°Yeah, yeah! Don¡¯t let me stop you, I¡¯m just here to look at pretty girls,¡± said the others watching. ¡°Hmph! Are you sure you want to watch the T Faction at work?¡± Hanley asked. The crowd¡¯s expressions changed when they heard the words T Faction. They were notpletely ignorant of the world. Among the youths in Capital City, T Faction was undoubtedly a circle that the majority wanted to be a part of. Many people wanted to join the circle but had no one to bring them inside. Within the circle were various youths of aristocratic families in Capital City. Ordinary people could not join T Faction, but they also did not want to get into trouble with T Faction. ¡°I see, so you¡¯re a member of the T Faction! Go ahead, then, I¡¯ll get going now!¡± Chapter 314 Chapter 314 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 314 A momentter, the small crowd dispersed. Hanley watched them leave before turning to re at Luna coldly. ¡°I¡¯d mind my own business i f I were you! This isn¡¯t something you can afford to poke your nose into! Be careful before you get yourself and your family in trouble for this.¡± ¡°Oh? Even more reason for me to poke my nose into this, then! I¡¯d like to see how you n to get me in trouble,¡± Luna said with a smile,pletely ignoring Hanley¡¯s threat. She might not be the favored child in the Shoron family, but she was still the oldest daughter. I t was not that she was underestimating Hanley¡¯s capability, but she would be ted if Hanley had managed to get the Shoron family involved in this. After all, that would break the current impasse. As to what this T Faction was, she did not care about it at all. Zachary was supposed to be one of the eight great fighters of Capital City¡¯s T Faction. Though that was before he made an enemy of someone he should not have and paid the price with his life. Not even the Quinn family dared to stand up for him, let alone T Faction. ¡°Are you sure you want to poke your nose in this?¡± Hanley tightened his jaw and asked. He was going to bring Celia away no matter what today, or he was going to lose hisst chance. The ire that he had been suppressing all this while exploded and he no longer cared about propriety. So what if he forced himself on Celia? Worsee to worst, his brother and grandfather would beat him up, but that was still a consequence he could bear. ¡°Yes,¡± Luna said seriously. Hanley stared at Luna for a while before suddenly and quickly reaching out to grab Celia behind Luna. He was going to bring Celia away forcefully. ¡°Thump!¡± Yet, before he could touch Celia, he was kicked away by a long leg. Hanley was confused. He looked at the offending leg and found that it belonged to Luna. ¡°I said I was going to poke my nose into this, didn¡¯t l?¡± Luna said calmly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get rid of you first!¡± Hanley attacked Luna. The two of them quickly got into a fight. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Hanley felt more afraid as he fought. He did not expect Luna to be so strong and powerful to match a second-ss peak level like himself. After a few dozen rounds, both sides took a step back, unable to deal substantial damage to the other. ¡°Just who are you?¡± Hanley asked. She was too young and powerful to be an ordinary person. ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to know. All you need to know is that I won¡¯t let you get away with what you have in mind today,¡± Luna said. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll remember you!¡± Hanley said and thought about leaving. His n to force himself on Celia was foiled and he needed to think of another way to stop Celia¡¯s family from leaving. However, at this moment, Luna suddenly had an idea and attacked Hanley just as he turned to leave. Hanley did not expect Luna to suddenly attack and punched her instinctively. This hit was supposed to be met with her palm, but Luna attacked slightly to the side and knocked her own shoulder against Hanley¡¯s fist while her palm hit Hanley¡¯s chest. ¡°Thump!¡± ¡°Thump!¡± Both parties staggered a few steps backward and Hanley knocked into his beloved car, leaving a dent in his expensive sports car. Both of them had blood trickling from the corners of their mouths after regaining their footing. ¡°Miss! Miss! Are you alright?¡± Celia went up to support Luna and asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Meanwhile, Hanley nced at Luna before turning to leave. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 315 After Hanley left, Luna and Celia were still rooted in ce as a crowd gathered far away. ¡°Celia, help me get somewhere quiet,¡± Luna said. ¡°How about I send you to the hospital instead, Miss? You¡¯re bleeding!¡± Celia said frantically. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Celia. Let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± ¡°Okay, then.¡± The two of them went somewhere less crowded. ¡°Thank you so much, Miss! Oh, right. How do you know my name?¡± Celia asked. ¡°I know David and I saw the both of you together before. Call David and ask him toe and fetch you, we don¡¯t know if that person has any other ns and we might not be able to get away if he comes back,¡± Luna said. ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± Celia pulled out her phone to call David. David was currently in the bath when Celia called. He had just spent a hundredvish points he just earned, and his body stats had been enhanced from extraordinary level 5 to 6. He felt slightly heated so he decided to take a cold shower. David was shocked when he heard that Celia had almost gotten kidnapped. He quickly put on his clothes and went straight for the location Celia sent to him. By the time he arrived, he realized that Luna was there as well and looked rather injured. ¡°Celia, are you alright?¡± David asked. Seeing David arrive, Celia finally let out a sigh of relief and went to hug David. Then she told David what happened with a pitiful and mistreated expression on her face. Luna was internally ted when she saw how close the two of them were. It seemed like she had betted correctly. ¡°Is Hanley the one by the artificial pond that day you called me over for dinner? ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s the one! He¡¯s been pursuing me all this while, but I never epted him!¡± ¡°Alright. I know, get in the car first.¡± ¡°David, we should send thisdy to the hospital first! She got hurt saving me!¡± Celia said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange for something. Get in the car first,¡± David consoled. ¡°Alright!¡± Then, Celia got into the passenger seat of David¡¯s Benz G-ss. ¡°Alright, you can stop pretending now,¡± David told Luna after watching Celia get into the car. ¡°W-what do you mean pretending? I got severely injured from saving your precious little girlfriend! First, you show no gratitude, and now you¡¯re even using me of pretending? What kind of man are you?¡± Luna shot back. ¡°I¡¯ve met that Hanley before and he¡¯s just a weak second-ss peak level master. You expect m e to believe that you, a mid-rank master, got hurt fighting a second-ss peak level weakling?¡± David asked expressionlessly. ¡°How¡­¡± Luna¡¯s heart stuttered. This was impossible, David could not have known of her true strength. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Not when it was her biggest secret and had never told or revealed it to anyone else before. Not even her family knew about this. Nor did she n to reveal it until she was certain she could win Wendy. Her strength was her only trump card and David somehow knew about it. Luna wondered how David managed to find out and internally eximed about how terrifying i t was. She was in a cold sweat. ¡°You¡¯re wondering how I know about your true strength, right?¡± ¡°How¡­¡± ¡°Let me make it clear, Luna, your ns are just boring tricks in my eyes. Did you think that just because you pretended to get injured saving Celia, I¡¯ll be grateful to you and willingly help you with whatever you have nned?¡± ¡°How¡­¡± All Luna could say was three consecutive ¡°how¡¯s¡± and not another word. This man was terrifying. He was very perceptive and extremely powerful. Luna felt that it was impossible to hide any secrets from him. She did not know that David¡¯s mind power was so strong Strong enough that he could not only perceive extremely small details, but he could also feel the martial arts realm of people weaker than he was. Coupled with his clear mind, a quick deduction allowed him to recount pretty much what had just happened. His powerful mind power also allowed him to watch the environment around him duringbat, so he could make use of any advantage, find his opponent¡¯s weakness, and attack them. David had yet to meet someone whose mind power was stronger than his. Leeman and Lucas may be physically stronger than he was, but their mind power was hardly as powerful as his. David¡¯s mind power was his unique advantage. ¡°While you did indeed use a few tricks, it¡¯s also a fact that you saved Celia today. She might have faced irreparable trauma if not for you, so I can promise to help you do one thing as long as it does not go against my moral code. Think about what you want before looking for me again¡­ and maybe don¡¯t try to trick me again.¡± After that David rxed and the overpowering aura he emitted just now disappeared. Luna felt cold. David left with Celia, leaving Luna to shiver in the same spot. Rather than being afraid of David¡¯s presence, she was shaking in excitement. She had only felt the same pressuring aura David had emitted just now from her father and grandfather. David was no longer a Tiger Rank master. He was much more powerful now, as a Dragon Rank master. Luna¡¯s father had only broken through to the Dragon Rank when he was almost forty, and he had been honored as a proper genius in the Sharon family. David was only in his early twenties. She had never heard of such a young Dragon Rank master before. ¡°Genius¡± was not enough to describe David¡¯s excellence. He was a monster, and had a wicked amount of talent. David had only given off the feeling of being a Tiger Rank master more than a month ago. Yet today, he was oozing with the power of a Dragon Rank master. She wondered if he had been hiding his true strength all this while or if he had just broken through recently. Not that any of that mattered. What most important was that David was stronger now, and the stronger he is, the more advantageous it was to her. While her tricks had not managed to earn her David¡¯s favor, all that mattered was that she had his word. Now was not the time to cash in on this promise. There was one more year until university graduation and that was when she woulde clean to her family. ¡®Grow stronger, David! Be as strong as you can! At this moment, endless hope burned in Luna¡¯s heart. ¡®I promised that I¡¯d give you a huge gift, Wendy! ¡®Here¡¯s hoping that you can take it! Chapter 316 Chapter 316 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 316 David sent Celia home. Jon and Mindy were at home packing up to leave Capital City the next day. When David and Celia came back together, the husband and wife tried to convince them to leave alongside them. Celia hugged Mindy and began to cry. When the couple asked, they learned that Hanley had almost kidnapped Celia. It scared the hell out of them. Then they told Celia and David what happened in the past two days and asked them to leave as well. Celia was in tears when she heard everything her parents had endured for her without telling her because they were scared that she would worry. Although David was calm on the surface, there was an evil fire in his heart that could not be extinguished. ¡®How dare Hanley y dirty?¡¯ David would say nothing if he were courting Celia regrly because she was indeed likable. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, he was seeking trouble by ying dirty! It seemed Zachary¡¯s death was not able to intimidate the heirs of aristocratic families, so he would do it again before these jerks came out and caused trouble in society. Now that the Chasez family was involved, he would destroy the Chasez family and make them an example! ¡°Uncle, Aunt! Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll take care of this! I¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer,¡± said David. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of it?¡± Jon and his wife froze! ¡®What does he mean? ¡®David is just a student from a small county! ¡®It involves Capital City¡¯s first-rate aristocratic family. ¡®How dare David say he¡¯ll take care of it? ¡®Did he get kicked in the head?¡¯ ¡°David, leave with us tomorrow! We¡¯ve already bought tickets to your hometown-Shu City, and we¡¯ll have a great time there too! Don¡¯t do anything stupid! We can¡¯t afford to offend the Chasez family!¡± Jon said. He thought David was going to seek revenge on Hanley. David could forget about ever getting out of prison if he was caught for doing such a thing. ¡°Aunt, Uncle! I know what to do! Wait for me!¡± David got up and left as soon as he finished speaking He needed to vent! ¡°Celia, go get David before he does something stupid!¡± Jon yelled at Celia. ¡°Okay!¡± Celia replied and hurried out. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect David to have such guts!¡± Mindy said. ¡°What guts? He¡¯s being silly! ¡°His girlfriend was almost bullied. I¡¯d look down on him if he did nothing! ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll make it back in one piece? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t even be able to get through the Chasez family¡¯s door. Besides, he shoulde back after some time has passed and he has calmed down.¡± David had just gotten in the car and was starting to drive away when Celia caught up with him. ¡°David, could you not go? Please! I¡¯m alright!¡± Celia cried as she stopped David¡¯s car. 3 David got out of the car and wiped Celia¡¯s tears, saying, ¡°Celia, trust me! I won¡¯t do anything I¡¯m not sure about! Go back and wait for me with your parents, okay?¡± ¡°But¡­ I¡¯m scared! I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll nevere back!¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ll be back soon! Really. When have I ever lied to you?¡± ¡°You muste back then!¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± In the end, Celia chose to believe David. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 317 After seeing David leave with tears in her eyes, Celia returned home. David called Team D, Special Task Force¡¯s intelligence unit, to ask about Hanley¡¯s whereabouts. Then he called Falcon¡¯s intelligence unit-Team Spider. Soon, the two groups were able to locate Hanley based on the route his car took and sent the address to David. The second heir of the Chasez family, Hanley was in a vi on the east side. The eldest heir of the Chasez family, Hank Chasez seemed to be there too. David smiled when he received the news. He could get rid of them once and for all. As David made his way to where the Chasez brothers were, Special Task Force and Falcon¡¯s intelligence unit reported that David had just inquired about the second heir of the Chasez family to their team leader and captain respectively. After Team D¡¯s team leader and Team Spider¡¯s captain received the news and passed it on to Team A¡¯s team leader Leeman and Team Vulture¡¯s captain Lucas. Lucas was confused when he received the message. ¡®Did the second heir of the Chasez family offend David? ¡®The heir of the Quinn family, Zachary, hasn¡¯t been dead for long. ¡®Why did someone mess with David again? ¡®Wait a minute! ¡®The Chasez family? ¡®Is it the Chasez family I¡¯m thinking of?¡¯ Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Lucas immediately contacted Team Spider again. After confirming that it was the Chasez family Joseph was in, he immediately called David. David was driving when his cell phone rang. He picked it up and saw it was Lucas, Vulture¡¯s captain, but he simply chose not to answer it. Things would getplicated if Lucas called and told him to stop. He insisted on killing Hanley, so he would rather kill him first and suffer the consequencester. Lucas called David twice, but David did not answer, apparently on purpose. ¡°That brat! He¡¯s giving me so much trouble!¡± Lucas yelled and rushed to where Hanley was. On his way there, he got a call from Leeman, the team leader of team A. They had the same idea. Lucas was closer, so he was going to stop David. They could not let David kill the heir to the Chasez family, or there would be trouble. After Luna stopped Hanley from taking Celia away by force, he turned around and finally decided to go to his big brother for advice. Due to Zachary¡¯s death and the perpetrator being in Capital City, Hank chose toy low for a few days and practice martial arts here, hoping to step into Tiger Rank as soon as possible. ¡°Hank! Her family is leaving Capital City tomorrow. What do I do?¡± Asked Hanley. ¡°Is your head filled with sht? How could you let them get away? You¡¯ve humiliated the Chasez family,¡± scolded Hank. IT ¡°What can I do? I was about to seed, but abtch saved her. She¡¯s as good as me, and is also a t the second-ss peak level. It was a draw.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring more people?¡± ¡°Who would have thought that someone would show up and disrupt my ns? Celia¡¯s just a regr human being. If it weren¡¯t for that btch, I¡¯d be having my way with Celia by now.¡± ¡°Fck off! All you have on your mind is women!¡± ¡°Hank! I must have Celia. Help me!¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve looked into her background?¡± ¡°Absolutely. If they had some powerful background, why would they book a flight tomorrowt o escape?¡± Hank thought it over and agreed, so he said, ¡°How about taking someone to her house in the middle of the night and kidnapping her? Do I have to teach you everything?¡± ¡°Yeah! Why didn¡¯t I think they¡¯d be home tonight since they¡¯re leaving tomorrow? Thanks, Hank!¡± Hanley said happily. At this moment, a solemn voice rang out through the vi¡¯s living room. ¡°Who are you going to kidnap tonight?¡±. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 318 David had just reached the entrance to the vi when he heard Hank and Hanley talking due to his strong mind power and keen senses. ¡®How dare he think of kidnapping Celia in the middle of the night? ¡®Is he disregarding thew? ¡®If I don¡¯t do it today, I will regret it tomorrow. ¡®These people deserve to die!¡¯ ¡°Who is it?¡± Hank and Hanley looked around. They found that a young man had appeared in the vi¡¯s living room at some point. Hanley took a closer look. ¡®Isn¡¯t that David?¡¯ ¡°David, what¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Asked Hanley. ¡°Do you know him?¡± Hank asked Hanley. ¡°Yes! He¡¯s an exchange student from South River University. Celia¡¯s with him!¡± ¡°Oh? David, is it? Do you know that trespassing is a serious crime? Are you ready to go to prison for the rest of your life? No, perhaps some ident will happen instead!¡± Hank looked a t David and said. He was only a university student from the South River Province. As far as Hank was concerned, he could squeeze David to death at will. ¡°If that¡¯s a serious crime, what about your crime of plotting to kidnap Celia tonight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business because you won¡¯t have the chance to expose us!¡± ¡°It is! In my opinion, it¡¯s a capital crime!¡± ¡°Hahaha! A capital crime? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that Zachary¡¯s death doesn¡¯t seem to matter to heirs of aristocratic families like you. Everybody wants to push my buttons. Zachary wanted m e dead, and he died. You want to disturb the people around you, so you¡¯re worse than he was and deserve to die more!¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Hank and Hanley instantly felt their heads spinning! Every word David said made them look paler. By the time David finished, they had gone from all smiles to shaking in fear! ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you killed Zachary? Did you¡­ you¡­ you¡­ kill Zachary?¡± Hank asked in a trembling voice. Why would hee here to retreat? Was it not to hide from the jinx, David? Stan said the guy who killed Zachary was still in Capital City and told them to watch out,y low, and not to mess with the jinx. The Quinn family could not afford to offend him! The Chasez family too! However, he had led him right to their front door. He did not doubt the authenticity of what David said because most people had no idea about it. Even he did not know the full details. ¡°Not only did I kill Zachary, but I¡¯m also going to kill you! Anyst words? I¡¯m not going to pass them on though.¡± Boom! David could no longer repress his anger and instantly exploded with energy. David set off a huge storm in the vi¡¯s living room without any reservation. Even the tables and chairs began to shake. Hank and Hanley felt the pressure on their faces. It crushed them so fast they could hardly breathe. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The force of a master in the Dragon Rank was not something that those in the first or second ss could resist. Besides, David went all out this time. Just the force he released made them powerless to fight back. They felt like a boat in the sea that could be sunk by the waves at any time. ¡°David¡­ David! Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t kill me! ¡°Help¡­ help¡­ help me!¡± Hank yelled with all his might. Though he knew it was pointless, asking for help when one was in a life and death crisis was instinctive! Hanley could not speak at this point. He was on the verge of fainting, unable to resist at his level. Just as David was about to end it, a loud voice echoed through the vi¡¯s living room. ¡°David, stop!¡± Then, a force more powerful than David suddenly arrived and collided with his energy. Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom¡­ The sound of explosions in the air rang in their ears! Chapter 319 Chapter 319 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 319 Hanley passed out under the double pressure. Hank was the only one still hanging on. After all, he was also a first-ss peak level master and was about to join Tiger Rank. He had a much stronger endurance than Hanley. A tall figure suddenly appeared in the living room and stood in front of Hank and Hanley. The pressure on Hank was gone, but his clothes were already wet with sweat. Saved atst!¡¯ Hank was relieved. He had no idea who the person in front of him was, but he did not care who it was as long as they saved him! David stared intently at the person standing in front of Hank and Hanley. Lucas! The spirit of Somend ¨C Falcon-Team Vulture¡¯s captain! Lucas ignored David and looked at the Chasez brothers behind him. He was relieved after making sure they were all right! ¡®Great! ¡®I made it in time! If the Chasez brothers had died here, what happened next would have been troublesome. ¡°Leave first!¡± Lucas said to Hank. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± Hank quickly picked up Hanley on his back, went past the two, and left from the other side of the living room, keeping his eyes on David in case he suddenly attacked. David did nothing until the Chasez brothers left the hall. He knew he could not kill them with Lucas here. However, he needed an exnation! ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± David asked in a grim voice. He was like a raging beast right now, ready to strike at any moment. Lucas sighed when he saw David¡¯s current state. The Chasez family¡¯s punks had somehow offended David, getting him all worked up. Knowing David, there was no way David would have killed these two for no reason. ¡°Because the Chasez Brothers can¡¯t die yet!¡± Lucas replied. ¡°The reason!¡± ¡°Because of someone!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Justin Chasez!¡± ¡°Who is Justin Chasez?¡± ¡°The Chasez brothers¡¯ uncle! The head of the Chasez family, Joseph Chasez¡¯s son.¡± David said nothing and continued to look at Lucas.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The answer was not enough to convince him. ¡°If the Chasez brothers died here today, Somend would be in jeopardy! Many pirs of the country would have died due to your irrational behavior! You can¡¯t bear the consequences for doing such a thing yet.¡± David scowled. It would be troublesome if it involved the entire country of Somend. The Chasez family was just a first-rate aristocratic family in Capital City, simr to the Quinn family. Even if it was stronger, it would not be by much. Was it really that strong? David was a little puzzled! Why could he kill Zachary but not the heirs of the Chasez family, who were also a first-rate aristocratic family? Lucas added, ¡°If you want to kill the Chasez brothers or even the Chasez family, you have to get past Justin first. I will not stop you as long as you can get rid of Justin.¡± ¡°Is Justin strong?¡± Asked David. ¡°I¡¯m no match for him!¡± Lucas replied. ¡®What?¡¯ David was surprised! Lucas said he was no match for him. Then he was currently no match for him too! This was because he could not even beat Lucas right now. Chapter 320 Chapter 320 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 320 Lucas carefully exined to David why he had stopped him! More than 20 years ago, Julius was popr in Capital City. He was so talented that he even eclipsed the heirs of several top affluent families at that time. The Chasez family also had high hopes for him, treating him as the next head of the Chasez family, hoping that he could lead the family further up the rankings of affluent families. Although Joseph chose Justin¡¯s name in reference to justice, Justin was cruel, contrary to his namesake. Anyone who offended him would be tortured to death through various means. Although the Chasez family tried to hide it, it was eventually exposed and attracted the attention of Special Task Force¨Cthe soul of Somend. Joseph sent Justin out of Somend at a great cost. Unexpectedly, Justin was like a duck in water when he went abroad. With his outstanding talent and strength, he quickly established a mercenary regiment amongst the chaos called Bloodthirsty. Over the past 20 years, Bloodthirsty Mercenary became the thirdrgest mercenary in the global underworld There were three main reasons why Somend valued Justin so much. First of all, Justin was strong and was already at the peak of Dragon Rank. Even if Lucas and Leeman joined hands, they were not his opponent. Secondly, he was extremely powerful. He controlled Bloodthirsty Mercenary, the thirdrgest mercenary in the global underworld. It had tens of thousands of members and was well armed. Thirdly and most importantly, the Bloodthirsty Mercenary Justin controlled was on Dark Cape -strategically located on Somend¡¯s border with Falconia. Although Dark Cape was only a small area, it was an important strategic location for both Somend and Falconia. Both Somend and Falconia would put the other on the defensive if the other took control of Dark Cape. The areas bordering the two countries were covered with virgin forests, except for Dark Cape. Besides that, the maic field inside the area was hundreds, or even thousands of times, stronger than outside. Allmunications equipment would be destroyed in this ce. nes could not fly, and missiles could notunch as they would be disturbed electromaically and be disoriented once inside. The only way to get to the other side of these connecting virgin forests was on foot without any electronic devices. Dark Cape was the only ce not disturbed by the maic field, so it was important to both countries. Once controlled by one party, it was like putting a knife to the other¡¯s neck. Supposedly, no matter how good Justin was and how tough Bloodthirsty Mercenary was, it was a far cry from Somend and Falconia. The reason why he could upy Dark Cape was he had found a bnce between the two empires. Neither Somend nor Falconia would allow the other to control Dark Cape, which gave a third party like him a chance. Justin was Joseph¡¯s son after all, and he was adored by thetter. Without Joseph, Justin would have been caught by Special Task Force by now. Therefore, he would never sit idly by if something happened to the Chasez family. If David killed the Chasez brothers and destroyed the Chasez family, Justin would join Falconia¡¯s side, and Somend would be the one on the defensive. Somend would take the lead in attacking Falconia and not give Falconia a chance to deploy i n Dark Cape. If this were to happen, there was no telling how many other elites and pirs of the country would be killed. It was something Somend did not want to see and was determined not to let happen. It was why Lucas rushed over to stop David. If the Chasez brothers died today, they would have problems for a while. The period of peace that had appeared after so long was about to be shattered. David listened to Lucas¡¯s exnation. He did not pay much attention to the rest, except for a few points. Justin was a member of the Chasez family, at the apex of Dragon Rank, who controlled the thirdrgest mercenary in the global underworld and upied Dark Cape¡ªan important geographical position. To get rid of the Chasez family, he had to get rid of Justin first. Otherwise, both Falcon and Special Task Force would stop him. He was still not strong enough! If he was strong enough, he could kill Justin and then the Chasez family. However, Justin¡¯s ability to control the Dark Cape intimidated both empires. He was not a normal character. What could he do? He was determined to destroy the Chasez family! However, he needed to find a way to destroy Justin and Bloodthirsty Mercenary first. ¡°Captain! I want to see the difference between us!¡± David said suddenly. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At this moment, his energy suddenly exploded and his body appeared in front of Lucas. Chapter 321 Chapter 321 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 321 Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Apanied by a tiger roar, a ck Tiger Punch collided with Lucas¡¯ fist. Boom! The explosion was like a thunderstorm! It echoed through the vi¡¯s living room and lingered for a long time. David jumped more than ten steps backward before stopping. More than a dozen holes were made in the hard wooden floor. ¡®Sure enough!¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not strong enough! ¡®I can¡¯t even beat Lucas. ¡®Much less Justin ¡®I have to go back and continue to improve!¡¯ It was the only thing in David¡¯s mind. ¡®Forget it. ¡®I must get morevish points as soon as possible.¡¯ David turned and left the vi. Lucas stood there with a face full of shock. He was now standing several meters away from where he had been when David first punched him, which meant David had just knocked him back several meters. ¡®How¡­ how is that possible?¡¯ He remembered that he was only as good as Number Nine when he first met David. He only had the strength of a beginner in Dragon Rank, and hisbat experience at that time was unpolished. How much time had it been? He could now push him a few steps back. Although he just gave 80% of his all, it would not be easy for a beginner of Dragon Rank to take the blow. He meant to teach David a lesson and show him the difference between them, lest he recklessly ran off to Justin and ended up dead. He was at theter stages of Dragon Rank, nearing the peak, but David was able to take 80% of his strength without a scratch. This meant that he must at least be at the middle stage of Dragon Rank and infinitely close to thete stage. That growth! Lucas had run out of words to describe David¡¯s talent. The words genius and demon seemed insufficient to describe him. It would not be long before David could surpass him, and Justin would not be the end of him. Maybe David could make the leap and be Somend¡¯s next guardian. If he made that move, he could keep the peace in Somend for decades. Even though Somend seemed calm right now, Lucas knew it was on the ropes. The legendary old man already had one foot in the grave. As soon as the legendary man died, the bnce with Falconia would suddenly be broken. There would be another war, and lives would be lost! Therefore, someone in Somend would have to take that step before the old man died to keep the bnce. David¡¯s potential surprised everyone, and he needed to report back quickly. David was Somend¡¯s hope! Chapter 322 Chapter 322 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 322 Hank carried Hanley out of the vi, threw him into his car, and hurried home. Once they reached home, he rushed into his grandfather Joseph¡¯s study, leaving Hanley in the car. ¡°Grandpa, help me!¡± Hank got down on his knees while sniffling and in tears. Joseph was practicing calligraphy, a hobby he picked up whenever he had the time. When he saw his grandson Hank rushing over in a panic, he frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s with all the fuss? Look at you. Is it what the future head of the Chasez family should look like? Get up!¡± ¡°Grandpa, someone¡¯s trying to kill me! Help me!¡± Hank said anxiously. He had to hurry. David was probably on his way right now. David dared to kill Zachary and leave the Quinn family helpless, so you could tell how strong his background was. The Chasez family and the Quinn family were both first-rate aristocratic families, so he did not think the Chasez family could save him. His only hope was to use the family¡¯s power to quietly send him away. Once he left Somend, he was free to do whatever he wanted. ¡°Who¡¯s trying to kill you? Who would dare to kill you? Who in Somend dares touch the Chasez family?¡± Joseph asked domineeringly. ¡®David¡¯s trying to kill me! ¡°Who¡¯s David?¡± ¡°David killed Zachary Quinn, and now he¡¯s going to kill me. It¡¯s Hanley¡¯s fault. I¡¯m innocent. Grandpa, save me!¡± Hank said anxiously. Sensing the seriousness of the situation from his grandson¡¯s statement, Joseph put down his pen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me carefully, and don¡¯t try to hide anything.¡± Hank could only exin everything to Joseph but pinned the me on Hanley and said he was innocent. ¡°So someone just saved you?¡± Asked Joseph. ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t know that person, and I don¡¯t know why he tried to save me!¡± Replied Hank. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s okay now that they know! You don¡¯t have to worry. Just ask Elmer to withdraw the n against thatpany,¡± Joseph said indifferently. ¡°Grandpa, send me away! I want to go abroad. I¡¯m leaving right now. I¡¯m leaving Somend. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. David¡¯sing.¡± ¡°You bastard, look at you. Are you that afraid of such a small matter? How are you going to inherit the title as head of the Chasez family?¡± Joseph scolded. Hank was shocked by the scolding! ¡®A small matter? ¡®Is this a small matter? ¡®How is it a small matter when I¡¯m about to die?¡¯ ¡°Grandpa, this is no small matter. This is a matter of life and death! I¡¯m dead meat if David catches up with me. He will kill me. I¡¯d be dead now if that man hadn¡¯t turned up!¡± Joseph looked at his grandson¡¯s flustered look and calmly said, ¡°Now that things havee to this point, I should tell you something. Actually¡­¡± However, Hank interrupted Joseph before he could speak by saying, ¡°Grandpa, will you please send me away first? I¡¯ll listen to your nagging when I¡¯m safe!¡± ¡°You bastard! Hear me out!¡± Joseph yelled. ¡°Oh! Okay! Will you hurry up then?¡± ¡°Do you remember having an uncle when you were a kid?¡± ¡°Sure, I think his name is Justin, right? Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± ¡°You bastard. Who said he¡¯s dead? ¡°I guessed it. Why hasn¡¯t hee home all these years if he¡¯s not dead? Is he still alive?¡± ¡°He¡¯s alive and well, of course!¡± ¡°Where is he then?¡± ¡°Abroad!¡± ¡°I see. Do you want me to go to my uncle¡¯s? Okay, okay, okay! We must go now, or it will be toote!¡± ¡°Shut up! Hear me out!¡± Joseph snapped.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 323 He wanted to give the bastard a piece of his mind, but he let it go after seeing how anxious he was. Joseph went on about how talented and tough Justin was. He also told Hank how powerful Bloodthirsty Mercenary was and how important Dark Cape was to Somend and Falconia. Hank became increasingly surprised over the course of the conversation. Once Joseph finished, he was in a state of utter confusion. ¡®I have such a tough uncle. ¡®How could I have no idea about this? ¡®I¡¯ve never even heard of him! ¡®If that¡¯s true, I¡¯ll be able to do whatever I want in Somend.¡¯ ¡°Grandpa, in that case, does the Chasez family have a get-out-of-jail-free ticket in Somend as long as my Uncle Justin upies Dark Cape?¡± Hank asked in disbelief. ¡°You can say that!¡± Joseph replied calmly. ¡°Oh my fcking god! That¡¯s amazing. Why didn¡¯t you just tell me how tough my uncle is?¡± Hank said as he jumped up excitedly. ¡°If I had told you and your brother, who knows how much trouble you¡¯d have caused.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Okay! So do you mean David will be afraid to kill me? Am I safe?¡± ¡°Even if he came, someone would stop him. Besides, he probably doesn¡¯t know what will happen if heys a hand on the Chasez family. He won¡¯t do it unless he doesn¡¯t want to live in Somend anymore. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the country.¡± ¡°Then why should I be afraid of him? There¡¯s no need to ask Elmer to cancel the n. Go all out. I want to give David a piece of my mind. Since he¡¯ll be scared to kill me, let¡¯s show Capital City¡¯s aristocratic families that the Chasez family dares to offend the person the Quinn family i s scared of offending,¡± Hank said excitedly. ¡®I can finally hold my head high. I¡¯ll see who in Capital City dares mess with me. ¡®I can kill you, but you dare not kill me!¡¯ However, Joseph immediately spoiled his mood. ¡°He won¡¯t kill you but can still beat you up every once in a while. You can try if you¡¯re not afraid of pain!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Forget it then!¡± ¡°Hurry and inform Elmer!¡±. ¡°Okay! Grandpa, I¡¯m going to go out and check on Hanley.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Hank walked out of Joseph¡¯s study and called Elmer to cancel his n against the Beautylish Group David would not kill him, but Hank was still afraid of David beating him up. He was no match for David and could not escape, so it would be interesting to say the least. He went to his car and looked at Hanley, who was still unconscious. ¡®This son of a btch almost got me killed! ¡®But that¡¯s okay! ¡®I learned that we have someone tough in the family. ¡®I will be able to do whatever I want in Capital City from now on.¡¯ He called the servant to carry Hanley back to his room. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Then, Hank drove away from home. He felt a little full of himself right now. As long as his uncle was in Dark Cape, nobody in Somend would do anything to him! Chapter 324 Chapter 324 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 324 Celia returned to the vi alone. When Jon and his wife saw that David did not return, they asked Celia and learned that David had gone to look for Hanley. It made the two of them panic. However, there was nothing they could do even if they panicked. They were no match for Capital city¡¯s first-rate aristocratic families like the Chasez family. They could only wait anxiously and ask Celia to keep calling David. She made two calls in a row, but no one answered. The phone was even turned off in the end. David turned on his cell phone on the way home and saw several missed calls from Celia. He called back to tell Celia that he did not find Hanley and would be back soon. Celia and her family were also relieved. After hanging up on Celia, David called Paul again. Paul¡¯s voice soon came. ¡°Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Paul, I have something to ask you!¡± David said. ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Why do you think those foreign mercenaries go all out for?¡± Paul froze, confused why David would ask a question like that, but he still answered, ¡°Most people do it for profit, but a few do it for fame.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a mission!¡± David said sternly. ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°I want you to return to where you fought, recruit stray mercenaries, and help me form a regiment of mercenaries called Red me. Money is not a problem. I¡¯ll pay you whatever amount you need.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, do you want to assemble the Red me Mercenary Group?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, I¡¯m wondering what you¡¯re trying to do with the group? Money can indeed recruit many people, but some of the best yers aren¡¯t all about the money. It¡¯s because many of them don¡¯tck money. What they need is fame! Moreover, mercenary units built in a short time have little loyalty and unity.¡± ¡°If you can recruit with money, use money. For those you can¡¯t, tell them we¡¯re attacking Dark Cape and taking down Bloodthirsty Mercenaries a month after they join Red me. Once we take down Bloodthirsty, they¡¯ll make a name for themselves by taking Bloodthirsty¡¯s ce as the thirdrgest mercenary in the global underworld, after which loyalty and unity will increase.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Paul felt dizzy when he heard what David said. As a mercenary who had been abroad for more than ten years, he knew about Bloodthirsty Mercenaries that upied Dark Cape. It was a legend in the mercenary world. The third most powerful mercenary in the global underworld. They were powerful. It was no exaggeration to say that the top three mercenary units in the mercenary world were legendary. They were even capable of destroying a small country. However, David said they were going to attack Dark Cape and destroy Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Even though David¡¯s financial power and strength impressed him, he still thought that David had no chance to kill Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Bloodthirsty Mercenaries not only had advanced weapons and equipment but also upied Dark Cape, which had a unique geographical location that was easy to defend and hard to attack. Most importantly, the leader of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, Tyrant, was recognized as the best master in Dragon Rank. The person was not only extremely strong but also brutal. He would torture his enemies to death in countless ways. It was how he got the name Tyrant. The expression of anyone in the mercenary world would change at the mere mention of him. He was not something you could handle with numbers alone!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 325 Chapter 325 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 325 If they wanted Bloodthirsty Mercenaries out of the picture, they had to get rid of Tyrant. Even i f they failed, they needed someone of equal strength to hold him off, or they had no chance at all. Who could hold off the number one Dragon Rank master recognized by the underworld? Dragon Rank and Tiger Rank had qualitative differences. It was not something a mere difference in numbers could be solved. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Mr. Lidell, with all due respect, you have no chance of attacking Dark Cape and destroying Blood Mercenaries!¡± Paul said. ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± David asked. ¡°Because Blood Mercenaries¡¯ leader Tyrant is recognized as the number one Dragon Rank master. You have no chance of destroying Blood Mercenaries if you don¡¯t get rid of him.¡± ¡°I know! Don¡¯t worry about that! If I¡¯m attacking Dark Cape, I¡¯ll find a way to take care of Justin.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Justin?¡± Paul asked in confusion. ¡°Justin is Tyrant, the leader of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries you mentioned.¡± ¡°Do you know him, Mr. Lidell?¡± ¡°Of course! How else would I know his name? Not only do I know him, but I have a vendetta against him! So he must die!¡± Paul thought about it, clenched his teeth, and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll start Red me as per your instruction, Mr. Lidell. But in the meantime, I¡¯ll need you to frighten them. Money and fame can recruit many strong people, but I can¡¯t control them.¡± Paul decided to give it a try! It made sense since David knew Tyrant and had bad blood with him. After all, he knew David would not start a fight he could not handle. If they seeded in forming the third-ranking mercenary regiment in the global underworld, his name would also be a legend in the mercenary world. It was a temptation no mercenary could resist. Even though he had retired from the mercenary world, he could not resist this temptation! ¡°Okay! You¡¯ll be the deputy leader once Red me is established. Don¡¯t worry about the money. Recruit all the strong ones. Even if you need to spend a lot of money, build me a strong Red me team. Tell them someone will take care of Tyrant. I believe those after fame will not give up the chance to make a name for themselves.¡± ¡°I see! I will finish the task!¡± ¡®The Chasez family! ¡®I¡¯ll give you another month to live, and then you¡¯ll be uprooted. ¡®I¡¯ll need to improve my strength to double limit within a month to confidently beat Justin. ¡®Once I conquer Dark Cape, I¡¯ll take over the location and status.¡¯ David thought that with unlimited money and Falcon and Special Task Force¡¯s status, he could be fearless and have no one to be afraid of as long as he did notmit crimes on his own initiative. He had never been a troublemaker anyway. However, it was not enough for David to learn from the Chasez family! He did not have enough influence or power yet. These were not enough for some of the more established families. With his current power and potential, he could have killed the Chasez brothers, and nothing would have happened. Lucas and Leeman would not do anything to him! If David did not leave Somend, Justin dared not enter Somend no matter how tough he was. This was what Lucas told him. Justin was still wanted by Special Task Force and would be dealt with once he entered Somend. Besides, his status did not allow him to enter Somend anyway, as it would arouse Falconia¡¯s suspicion. However, David could not do that! He might be fine once he did, but many people would die because of him. These people were Somend¡¯s greatest asset, and he could not put them at risk for selfish reasons. Since Dark Cape was a talisman, he should control it. They would take over Dark Cape in a month and destroy Bloodthirsty Mercenaries as well as the Chasez family. Chapter 326 Chapter 326 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 326 David went back to Celia¡¯s house. Celia¡¯s family was relieved when they saw David¡¯s safe return. Jon and ?is wife quickly left to make dinner. They were leaving Capital City, so theyid off their cook. The family was eating dinner when Jon¡¯s phone rang! It was from his senior officer, calling him to ask him to return to work tomorrow. Before the couple knew what was going on, Mindy¡¯s phone rang too. It was a call from Beautylish¡¯s general manager. The Chasez family not only canceled cklisting Beautylish, but also unconditionally gave Mindy 54% of Beautylish¡¯s shares. Both of them were dumbfounded! Why did the Chasez family suddenly stop? It did not make sense. They were cornered now. However, they did not suspect David at all. Jon knew David quite well because of his identity.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He and Celia were high school ssmates. He studied high school in Shu City, and this could not be faked. How different were people from small counties like this from families like the Chasez family o f Capital City? They all thought Jon¡¯s old senior officer helped them. Of all the people they knew, the old senior officer was the most powerful person that also valued Jon the most. Jon also quickly called the old senior officer to thank him. The old senior officer thought Jon thanked him for speaking up to keep his family safe. Thus, both parties misunderstood each other. : David was even less interested in exining the matter, even though he knew Hank and Hanley did it because they were frightened by his power. In any case, he did not do a good enough job, while the Chasez family had not paid the price. He was a little scared as he thought about this. If he did not obtain thevish system, he would still be the old David right now. What would happen when Celia was targeted by aristocratic family heirs like Hanley? Tonight would probably have been a living nightmare. Not only did the Chasez family not stop him, but they also held the candle to the devil. They should be destroyed alongside Hanley. He would exin everything to Celia after taking over Dark Cape and destroying the Chasez family a monthter. ¡®I¡¯lle clean to them first when the timees!¡¯ Jon and his family were so happy that they did not have to leave their hometown. After all, they had lived in Capital City for decades. Who would leave if they had a choice? He was even in the mood for dinner before this, but as soon as he answered the phone, his appetite increased. Everyone at dinner was pleased. When David was leaving Celia¡¯s house, he called Hugo and asked him to send two people from the security department to protect Celia and her family. He was afraid the Chasez family would do something else behind his back. He could wait as long as Celia was fine! He would kill them when he was strong enough. If something happened to Celia, he had no idea if he could take it. He might even wipe out the Chasez family regardless of the costs. Back at the hotel. David looked at hisvish points. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 327 There were sixteen points left. He was already at extraordinary level 6. He felt that he needed to reach extraordinary level 8 to fight against Lucas, and he needed to be stronger to win. He needed to reach double the limit to defeat Justin. In that case, he should becking 1,500 points right now. That meant he needed to spend 150 billion dors in 20 days to get to double the limit and then go to Red me Mercenaries to intimidate the newfound mob before leading them to attack Dark Cape. If he calcted it like that, he would need to spend at least eight billion dors a day. However, he could only get 30 to 40vish points a day, which was not up to his standards. Fortunately, Pearl had just contacted him. East League International Foundation was almost done. After they released the news, hundreds of poor areas dered their need for schools. David told Pearl to send people to investigate. If the poor areas genuinely needed the schools, she should purchase the best materials to start building them. They must not skimp on the construction and the school had to be sturdy so that the students would feel at ease in ss. They also could not simply allocate the funds beforehand.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Pearl thought that David was scared that there would be not much money left if they allocated the fund right away, so she bought the materials. What David meant was that allocating funds directly would be considered donations, and hisvish points would not increase. It would only work if he bought the items directly. Otherwise, would it not be better to just allocate one hundred billion dors? Hisvish points would skyrocket! Whenever he neededvish points, he could just donate tens of billions of dors, which would be much easier. Unfortunately, that did not work. Now, everything was ready. He only had to wait for hisvish points to skyrocket in a few days. After Hank left home, he called T Faction¡¯s core members to gather at The Great Wall Club, iming he had an announcement to make. As one of T Faction¡¯s eight great fighters, he had the right to summon everyone to gather. Hank was the first to arrive at The Great Wall Club and enter the private room they usually met in. It was a private room for T Faction¡¯s core members¡¯ gathering. The seats here were fixed. However, Hank sat in Stan¡¯s seat instead of his own this time. Looking at the eight seats that were below him in status, Hank found the seat he was currently seated in the mostfortable. Soon, T Faction¡¯s core members began to arrive, while Stan was thest to enter. ¡°Hank, didn¡¯t you say you want to seclude yourself? What¡¯s the matter? Have you broken through to Tiger Rank so soon? You even called a meeting. Didn¡¯t you just break through Tiger Rank? What¡¯s with all the fuss? Aren¡¯t you just wasting everyone¡¯s time?¡± One of the eight great fighters, Chase, asked sarcastically. He and Hank did not get along well. As soon as he said that, the others, including Stan, looked at Hank. ¡®How old is Hank? ¡®Is he 26? ¡®If he did break through Tiger Rank, he¡¯ll be considered a genius in Capital City.¡¯ ¡°Chasey, I hope you can talk to me so confidently again in a little while!¡± Hank said calmly. ¡°Oh! Hank, how dare you? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re all that just because you¡¯ve broken through to Tiger Rank. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll still beat you up!¡± Chase said. He was already a Tiger Rank master, so he was not afraid of Hank¡¯s threats. However, he was just a few years older than Hank. He was 27 when he broke through Tiger Rank! Hank was only 26 now, so he was annoyed that Hank made a breakthrough at a younger age. Hank ignored Chase and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t break through Tiger Rank! But today¡­¡± Chase interrupted him before he could finish by saying, ¡°What are you doing gathering people if you haven¡¯t made a breakthrough? Do you have nothing better to do? I f*cking don¡¯t have time to hear you speak nonsense.¡± Stan spoke up. If he said nothing, he had no idea how long they were going to fight. He also wondered what Hank was doing gathering everyone here. ¡°Chase, hear Hank out!¡± Chase stopped talking as soon as he heard that, and everyone waited for Hank to speak. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 328 Hank nced at T Faction¡¯s core members sitting there and said, ¡°I think we need a change!¡± The other six great fighters looked at him in bewilderment. Stan said, ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°SCC has grown rapidly with three bosses in charge, and I think we should follow suit and add another T.¡± Hank looked nervously at the six great fighters and Stan. He knew he was challenging Stan¡¯s authority. However, the thought of having such a tough uncle calmed him down. Since he had a backer, he would put it to good use! He knew his uncle Justin was not a card to y lightly. If used, it meant that the Chasez family was not far from destruction, and they only had one chance to save themselves. More importantly, the card was a deterrent. He did not understand why his grandfather Joseph did not reveal Justin¡¯s identity, which could definitely deter all the families and give the Chasez family a huge advantage to develop. It was as if everyone was unarmed, and you had a gun, but it only had one bullet. If you showed your gun, people dared not offend you. If you hid it, people would go against you, and you could choose whether to shoot or not. Just like how David had known that Hank¡¯s uncle was Tyrant Justin, and David would cause an uproar in Somend by killing him, so David would not kill him himself. David almost killed the brothers because he did not know. Therefore, he did not understand why his grandfather Joseph had not exposed Justin. The truth was that Hank had no idea Tyrant Justin was not a secret among the older generations of Capital City¡¯s aristocratic families. It was only the younger generation who had no idea of this. Otherwise, how could the Chasez family maintain their status as a first-rate aristocratic family in Capital city with Hank¡¯s ignorant and ipetent father in charge after Justin left? A few years after Justin left, the Chasez family was barely making ends meet and was about to fall into the ranks of second-rate aristocratic families. It was not until news of Justin broke that it slowly recovered to the level of a first-rate aristocratic family. Joseph was old and just wanted to maintain the family¡¯s status. He no longer had the ambition from his youth. However, Hank was still young and wanted to take the Chasez family forward with a backer like that. Hank was going to y Justin¡¯s card today and scare everyone. Today was the day of Hank¡¯s rise. He wanted to make the Chasez family an elite aristocratic family. Everyone in the room was a bit stunned. Even Stan! He never thought Hank would say such a thing! Who gave him the courage to do so? He did not think that Hank had gone crazy to say that. He had to have something to fall back o n N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. . However, he did not question this either because someone might genuinely be backing him. The room was quiet for about ten seconds. Then, there was a huge burst ofughter. ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± ¡°Ha ha ha!¡± ¡°Hank! Are you out of your mind? Add another T? Don¡¯t tell me you want to be a part of this T? ¡°Chase said with augh. The rest wereughing their heads off too! ¡®Want to be a T? ¡®Do you deserve it, Hank? ¡®You¡¯re just an heir to a first-rate aristocratic family.¡¯ They were not any worse than Hank. They all came from the same background. Stan was even the heir to the Warner family, one of the only four elite aristocratic families in Capital City. Chapter 329 Chapter 329 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 329 His strength and means aside, his background alone was miles ahead of them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I want to fight for this position!¡± Hank said calmly. He was already giving it his all. There was no turning back. ¡°On what grounds? Power? Means? Background? Which one of these traits qualifies you for the position? Do you think you can convince the others?¡± Asked Chase. ¡°Because I could offend David and still live. He¡¯s intimidated, so he dared not touch me!¡± Hank said arrogantly. Stan winced when he heard David¡¯s name. ¡°Who¡¯s David?¡± Chase asked. ¡°The man who killed Zachary! He dares to kill Zachary, but not me. Is that scary enough?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ The other six great fighters were surprised! It was the first time they had heard David¡¯s name. Hank said David killed Zachary, so it must not be wrong. They had avoided David for a long time, afraid of pissing him off and getting killed. David dared to kill Zachary, leaving the Quinn family helpless. Needless to say, he must have terrifying strength and a formidable background. ¡®But Hank said David was afraid of him. ¡®No way. ¡®When did the Chasez family be so tough? ¡®They totally disregard first-rate aristocratic families like us!¡¯ ¡°Hank! Should we believe you just because you im he wouldn¡¯t touch you? I¡¯ll even say Clinton¡¯s my lackey! Believe it or not. Ask him! Besides, what makes the Chasez family so intimidating? Your ignorant father? Or your uncles? Or your old grandfather?¡± Chase said sarcastically. ¡°My uncle Justin!¡± Hank answered domineeringly. ¡®Justin?¡¯ All six great fighters in the room were confused. When Justin left Somend 20 years ago, they were all in their teens, but they did vaguely remember such a person existing in the Chasez family. ¡°Tell us how awesome is your uncle Justin then. Let us worship him!¡± ¡°Listen carefully then! My uncle Justin has another identity. He¡¯s Tyrant¡ªthe leader of Bloodthirsty Mercenary, the thirdrgest mercenary in the global underworld! Not only does he control Dark Cape, but he is also recognized as the number one Dragon Rank master in the global underworld! Will that be enough?¡± Hank finished and sat down. Then he put his feet right on the table and waited for everyone to react. ¡®What?¡¯ Everyone in the room was shocked to hear the news. ¡®Hank¡¯s uncle Justin is Tyrant,the number one Dragon Rank master? ¡®He¡¯s also the leader of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, the thirdrgest mercenary in the global underworld? ¡®He even controlled Dark Cape, which is very important to Somend and Falconia?¡¯ As the heirs of Capital City¡¯s first-rate aristocratic families, they also had a deep understanding of Somend¡¯s situation and held some important information about the world. The Chasez family would genuinely be considered that tough if they had such a backer! Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. They could do whatever they wanted in Somend. Everyone was in shock! Even Stan was no exception. With his identity, he better understood how powerful Tyrant was! He had heard his grandfather say that the Chasez family had a powerful backer. As long as the backer existed, the Chasez family would never decline. The Chasez family might have been one of the elite aristocratic families if it had not been for Hank¡¯s ignorant and ipetent dad. It turned out that the Chasez family¡¯s backer was Tyrant Justin. The news was shocking enough to him! Chapter 330 Chapter 330 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 330 After the shock wore off, everyone began to look at Hank differently. With such a powerful man as their backer, Hank was considered invincible. If even David was not afraid to kill him, nobody else in Somend would dare to do so. No, it was not that they dared not do it. It was unnecessary! It was because killing Hank would cause more problems than most people could handle. ¡°Chasey, why don¡¯t you spout more nonsense? If you don¡¯t know my uncle Tyrant¡¯s influence, go home and ask your elders about it,¡± Hank said to Chase sarcastically. Chase seemed ufortable, as if he had eaten a fly that he could not spit it out nor swallow a t this moment. He did not have to go home to inquire about the matter. He personally knew of Tyrant¡¯s influence. The number one master of Dragon Rank was no joke, not to mention having such a powerful force as Bloodthirsty Mercenaries and upying such an important ce as Dark Cape. Stan spoke up. ¡°What do you want, Hank?¡± ¡°I want to be the second T of T Faction. What do you think, Stan?¡± Hank said. He did not even call him T anymore. He considered himself on equal footing with Stan. Though the other great fighters did not want Hank to get the position, they dared not say so. Stan smiled and said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re qualified? You have Tyrant as your backer, but he¡¯s not in Somend, and the Chasez family isn¡¯t good enough!¡± ¡°Stan! I know what you care about. Once I¡¯m the second T of T Faction, I will fully support you in completing your ten-year appointment. With my uncle Tyrant¡¯s influence, I believe Clinton will also be wary of us, not to mention the people around him!¡± Hank said calmly. Sure enough. Stan hesitated a little when he heard this. His ten-year appointment with Clinton and Lorraine caused a great uproar among Somend¡¯s younger generation. It was not about one woman anymore but rather, it who was the best among Somend¡¯s young generation and even affected family honor. Therefore, he could not lose. If he lost, he would be the Warner family¡¯s ck sheep. Stan was going to pull everything together to win. He would be the best among Somend¡¯s younger generation. His reputation would reach its zenith, and there would be no one who could stop him. The difference between winning and losing would be like heaven and hell. ¡°Okay!¡± Stan said slowly. ¡®It¡¯s just the identity of a T, so what if I give him? T Faction¡¯s still mine.¡¯ ¡°T!¡± ¡°T!¡± ¡°T!¡± The others cried. Even though Hank had a powerful backer, it was a little hard for these guys to ept that someone with simr status to them was suddenly above them. However, Stan reached out his hand and stopped them from talking. ¡°Smart choice, Stan! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve gotten my uncle¡¯s contact information from Grandpa. Even if he can¡¯te personally, he can send two of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries¡¯ masters here. I will try my best to help you defeat Clinton and be the best among Somend¡¯s young generation,¡± Hank said with a chuckle. ¡°In that case, Hank is the second T of T Faction and has the right to use all the resources of T Faction from now on. Treat him as you would treat me. I hope all of you will cooperate with him,¡± announced Stan. ¡°Thanks, Stan! I hope all of you will support me. Let me know if you ever need my help. I won¡¯t refuse!¡± Hank got up and said as he nodded to the others. He was excited. He finally made the leap. He had be T Faction¡¯s second T. T Faction was not only influential among Capital City¡¯s young generation but also had a certain influence in all of Northern Somend. They had countless resources. He wanted to use T Faction¡¯s resources to build up the Chasez family. The Chasez family was not good enough yet. He made the request today because he knew Stan¡¯s weakness. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The ten-year appointment! Chapter 331 Chapter 331 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 331 The ten-year appointment might have initially been set for Lorraine, but as time passed, it was gradually promoted as being the battle to be the number one amongst the younger generation of Somend. It was now a battle between the two aristocratic families. The Warner family was one of the four top aristocratic families in Capital City. The Zimmerman family, once one of the top aristocratic families in Capital City, was now one of the four major families in Springfield. When Clinton¡¯s father, Walker Zimmerman, took over as Springfield¡¯s cab minister more than a decade ago, the Zimmerman family moved out of Capital City and went to Springfield. Due to the profound background of the Zimmerman family, they had established a firm foothold in Springfield in a short period, and together with the other three major local families in Springfield, were known as the four major families of Springfield. This matter was no longer a simple battle of righteousness. It was the collision of two top families. Therefore, Stan could not afford to lose. If he lost, the Warner family would be disgraced and he would be forced to live in Clinton¡¯s shadow forever. ¡°Alright, that¡®s it for today. If there¡®s nothing else, you guys can leave. Hank, you stay,¡± Stan stood up and said. Several great fighters looked at each other while they left the Sky Private Room. Meanwhile, Hank stayed inside. David did not attend ss these days and Celia also took leave. He would apany Celia during the day and go back to the hotel at night. This was mainly because he was afraid that the Chasez family would do something else to him. Jon and his wife were also not surprised. Since the two had already done everything together, they would just let them continue to do whatever they wanted. Jon even directly asked David to move in together with them, but David refused. He still had a lot of secrets that he could not let others know for the time being. Jon and his wife were also busy with their own affairs these days. Basically, they would go out i n the morning ande back in the evening. And so, David soon apanied Celia to almost all the scenic spots in Capital city. A week passed quickly. What made David depressed was that the surge invish points that he predicted did not happen. He only had an increase of more than 200vish points within the week. His body had increased from extraordinary level 6 to extraordinary level 8, and he felt that he should be able to have a friendly match with Lucas now. As David waited anxiously, another day soon went by. Thevish points finally started to increase like crazy. In one day, the East League International Foundation signed tens of billions of contracts with steel mills as well as various other materials in many regions across the country. Things that werecking in the poor mountainous areas like food, clothing, and necessities would all be provided by the foundation. However, they would not be given money. This was David¡¯s request. In one day, David¡®svish points increased by more than 200 points, which, when added the the initial amount, made for a total of 300vish points. David returned to the hotel in the evening and improved his body to extraordinary level Hmm? After his body reached extraordinary level 9, it actually showed that it could be upgraded again. David clicked again without hesitation. His body upgraded from extraordinary level 9 to extraordinary level 10, and the word maximum¡¯ finally appeared after it. It also meant that now his body had reached the state of the extraordinary limit, which should correspond to the realm of peak Dragon Ranker. Now, in terms of realm alone, he was actually on the same level as Justin. However, even if he was equal in terms of realm, hisbat experience was still far inferior to Justin, so he needed to continue to improve his mind power. There were still 100vish points left, so he upgraded his mind power from extraordinary level i to extraordinary level 2. His head suddenly became cooler. Since he was feeling a little warm, David took a shower andy on the bed. In 10 days or so, he would go abroad to meet Paul, and 20 days after, he would attack Dark Cape. This battle would be the most intense battle he had ever encountered so far. ¡®Number one master in the Dragon Rank, Justin the Tyrant. ¡®I hope you won¡®t let me down¡­¡®Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 332 Half a month passed in a blink of an eye. Originally, David nned to go to Chaos Land in about ten days to meet with the Red me, which Paul had formed. However, because hisvish points were not enough, he forcefully dyed it for several days. During the period, Paul also urged him multiple times to hurry up. Because of the support of David¡®s unlimited money, Red me had developed very quickly. After all, more than 95% of those cruel and merciless mercenaries were only after money. They would be go the money and interests were. The faster Red me developed, the more people they would have and the more powerful they would be. With Paul¡¯s strength being in the middle of Tiger Rank, he alone was not enough to suppress these unruly mercenaries. If it were not for the huge amount of money in his hands, David would have reced Paul long ago. However, as Red me¡¯s strength gradually grew, Paul felt that as the acting captain, he could not endure this much longer There were already several powerful people who had begun to form gangs with the intention of recing him and seizing control of Red me. It could be said that Paul was using money to bring these people together in Red me. There was no cohesion among them at all. The pressure on Paul was increasing, and he could only hope that David could bring someone t o take over Red me as soon as possible. These people would only submit to the strong! As long as David brought someone who could match the strength of the Tyrant, these mercenaries would definitely be obedient and would not dare to disagree. Now, half a month had passed, and not only had David¡®s body and mind power reached the double limit of extraordinary level 10, but he also spent another 200 points to raise the Eight Extremities Fist to the perfect level. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. An extraordinary level of 10 should belong to the realm of a peak Dragon Ranker. In addition, his mind power had also reached the extraordinary level of 10. David felt that he should have surpassed the peak of Dragon Rank now, but he was still far away from the next level However, he was not clear about exactly far away he was. After all, he had only been familiar with this world for about three months. Moreover, he did not have any master teaching him and all of these hypothesizes were pure spection. He still needed to fight more to determine his specific situation. Even so, he felt that if he were to fight Lucas and Leeman now, he should be able to win you without much effort. As long as he beat Justin the Tyrant, who was number one in the Dragon Rank, then his conjecture would bepletely confirmed. On this day, David told Celia that he needed to take care of some family matters and wanted to go back. Then, he arranged for two more people from the security department, plus the previous two, to secretly protect her. Now, there were a total of four people keeping an eye on Celia. Although the Chasez family did note looking for trouble during this time, as the saying goes, once bitten, twice shy. David still did not feel too at ease. If the Chasez family decided to do something to him behind his back while he was away, what would be the point of destroying Justin and the Chasez family after the incident? Therefore, Celia¡¯s safety was his priority. He did not know that the Chasez family was busy using T Faction¡¯s various resources to improve their own strength. When Joseph saw that his grandson was so motivated to strengthen the Chasez family, he did his best to support him. The most regrettable thing in his life was that his best son had gone abroad and could not return to his home. Hank¡¯s father was ignorant and ipetent, and even if the Chasez family had Justin as their support, they could only barely maintain their previous glory. No one was stepping forward to lead the Chasez family forward. Fortunately, they now had Hank, and Joseph was quite satisfied with this grandson. Thus, he slowly andpletely delegated his power to Hank and allowed him to do whatever he wanted. In his opinion, as long as his son Justin did not die and always controlled Dark Cape, the Chasez family would not encounter any problems in Somend. It would be great if Hank could make something out of himself. If he could not, the Chasez family would only maintain in their current situation, If that was the case, he should give Hank absolute freedom so he could go and put his all into this. Stan had already announced the news of Hank bing the second T¨Cman in the T Faction to the rest of the organization. He could be said to be second only to Stan in T Faction now, and the fact that his uncle was Justin the Tyrant, the number one in Dragon Rank, had also spread among the top circles in Capital City It could be said that Hank was at the height of his powers while the rest of the six great fighters all had to obey his orders. He also used this prestige to try to win the popr vote in T Faction while using T Faction¡®s resources to rapidly increase the strength of the Chasez family. Meanwhile, the other great fighters dared not speak out against Hank attaining private ends b y abusing his public position. They teamed up to seek out T¨Cman Stan for aid, but Stan told them to tum a blind eye and cooperate with Hank whenever they could as he had his own ns. That was to say Stan acquiesced Hank¡¯s actions. The Chasez family was growing rapidly, but they did not know that David was ready to set offt, o bring down the powerful person behind them. If Justin the Tyrant fell, the Chasez family would have no support, and to Stan, Hank would lose all value. Even if David did not do anything, Stan would never forgive Hank. The reason why Stan endured Hank¡¯s behavior was that Hank was valuable to him. If Hank lost his value, why would Stan continue to tolerate his provocation? Ever since T Faction was established, Hank was the first person who dared to challenge the majesty of T-man Stan. After everything was ready, David first returned to South River Province, dressed up in a disguise, got a fake identity, and flew abroad. This time, he needed to hide his identity. Even if he killed Justin and took down Dark Cape, he had no intention of revealing his identity for the time being. That would be his hidden trump and he would need it at critical moments. Moreover, he did not want to disrupt the bnce between the two empires. If the existing bnce was disrupted and the two sides went to war, only God knew how many innocent people would be killed. Therefore, he would not do it. This was unless the two empires went to war first, at which point he could secretly deliver a fatal blow to Falconia. Abroad in Chaos Land. This was a ceposed of many small countries and countless mercenary groups. It had arge area and was very rich in various resources, which made it a paradise for mercenaries and killers. Small wars for resources were fought almost every day. Strength was everything here. As long as you had strength, you could freely upy territories with rich resources. Of course, this was also the most dangerous ce in the world. You might upy a good plot o fnd today, but tomorrow, it might be destroyed by others. The resources that you had just seized would then belong to others. This was how Chaos Land got its reputation. Paul¡®s Red me Mercenaries were inhabiting a little corner of Chaos Lands. He did not choose to upy a ce with plentiful resources, but instead, he chose a depleted corner ofnd. Because he had David¡¯s support, he was not short of money at all. His current purpose was also to recruit people, Chapter 333 Chapter 333 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 333 The territory that the Red me Mercenaries seized was an abandoned building that had been ruined by the war. After a simple clean-up, dozens of tents were set up on the perimeter. Paul was sitting in the main seat of the living room while Wayne and Gordon stood behind him. A dozen people in various outfits sat below him, all of which had cynical looks on their faces. There was a lot of noise in the living room and everyone was engaged in their own conversations. They werepletely ignoring the acting captain, Paul. There was a young man in his thirties sitting on Paul¡¯s right hand. At this moment, he had his eyes closed and was saying nothing, but no one around dared to approach him. Paul was also troubled. In just over twenty days, the thousands of members recruited by Red me had been divided into more than ten small teams by these people. There was nothing he could do. Each of these leaders from the small teams was stronger than him. In Chaos Land, where strength alone ruled, his strength as a mid-Tiger Rank was really not enough. If they were not getting money from him, his position would have been seized long ago. ¡°Deputy Captain Shaw, when will the captain arrive? Won¡¯t we be courting death if we¡¯re the only ones attacking Dark Cape? Tyrant can defeat us all by himself. Otherwise, you can give us the rest of the money and we will just disband right here,¡± said one of the leaders of the small team. ¡°Yeah! Hurry up and give us the rest of the money in one go. Then, we can leave.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Everyone came here for the money. Do you really think anyone is willing to attack Dark Cape? Do you think they¡¯re desperate to die? Besides, it¡¯s time to pay us today, so hurry up and pay uS.¡± The man sitting on Paul¡¯s right suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the man who had just spoken. The man felt a chill down his back after he was stared at. He said, ¡°Killer, you have a grudge against Tyrant, but we don¡¯t. Don¡¯t direct your anger at me. If you want revenge, go find him yourself.¡± Killer looked at him for a while before closing his eyes again. Killer¡¯s real name was Santiago Rnd, and he was a native of Somend. He was the leader of a small mercenary group in Chaos Land, and was powerful and very famous in the country. He had liked practicing martial arts since he was a child. His parents were in the reselling business, operating between a small country and Somend. They bought resources from these ces at a low price and shipped them to Somend for resale. Hence, his family was pretty well-off. However, more than ten years ago, when his parents were transporting resources abroad, they were targeted by a mercenary group. In the end, the resources were taken away and his parents were also abducted. At that time, he had just be an adult. Although he had paid a huge ransom as per the request of the other party, in the end, his parents still could not return. Therefore, he resolutely gave up his studies, came to Chaos Land, and started his career as a mercenary. Since he liked martial arts ever since he was a child, he became famous a few yearster. Of course, only he knew who knew how many life and death crises he faced in the process. At this time, he finally found out that his parents were kidnapped by Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, and they had killed his parents after receiving the ransom. Over the years, he had constantly been thinking about revenge. Unfortunately, even though his strength had grown rapidly, the strength of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries had grown faster. This was especially true for Tyrant, who was already number one on the Dragon Rank. It was estimated that with his mid-rank strength, Killer would notst ten rounds in a fight against Tyrant. He originally thought that there was no hope of taking revenge in his lifetime, but half a month ago, he heard that someone was recruiting mercenaries to attack Dark Cape, so he did not hesitate to join them along with his own mercenary group. However, when he joined, he was disappointed. This was just a group made up of a motley crowd. They were undoubtedly courting death if they wanted to use this gang of people to attack Dark Cape. However, he was still waiting for the legendary captain of the group to appear. If the captain o f the group was not as strong as him, he would turn around and leave. Although he wanted to seek revenge, he did not have a death wish. It did matter if he died, but he was also responsible for his men who had been with him for many years, and he could not implicate them to die with him. Paul asked Wayne to fetch tworge suitcases. When he opened them, they were revealed to be full of money, after which Paul started giving out the money. In order to keep these mercenaries, he promised to pay them every three days, with the amount of money being proportional to their strength. Soon, the leaders of more than a dozen small teams all receivedrge sums of money. At this time, a burly man with a ferocious appearance and a huge scar on his face stood up and said, ¡°Deputy Captain Shaw, I¡¯m very curious about how much money you have in your small vault. Why don¡¯t you take it out so everyone can share it? We¡¯ll be courting death if we want to attack Dark Cape, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Yes, take out the money, and let¡¯s divide it!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Many people present stood up and echoed. Paul was also nervous at this time. He knew that sooner orter these people would begin eying his money. He had also been in this ce for many years, so he knew this group of people too well. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 334 As long as there was interest, they would swarm over from all directions like flies. With his strength, he could not control this group at all. ¡®Why isn¡¯t Mr. Lidell here yet?¡± If he did note soon, Paul would really not be able to hold the fort anymore. He was supposed toe in 20 days, but now, almost 25 days had passed. Just as Paul was at a loss, Killer closed his eyes and said, ¡°Sit down and wait until the captain arrives.¡± ¡°Killer, you are the only one here who wants revenge. We are all for money. If you want to die, don¡¯t get us involved. No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t stop all of us here,¡± Scarface said. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, sit down and wait for the captain.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Scarface wanted to say more, but Killer opened his eyes quickly and looked over. Scarface only felt a cold light shooting at him, sending chills all over his body. He was by no means Killer¡¯s opponent. This was his first thought. ¡°Okay, then I¡®ll give you face and wait until noon.¡± Scarface sat down after speaking, and the others naturally followed. Paul breathed a sigh of relief. David told Paul in advance that he would be arriving today. ¡®Hopefully, Mr. Lidell can arrive in time.¡¯ Noon came very soon. David still did not appear and sweat gradually started to appear on Paul¡¯s forehead. One could only imagine the pressure he was under right now as he was faced with more than a dozen people who were stronger than him. At this moment, Scarface stood up again. He said, ¡°Killer, we¡®ve shown you enough respect. The captain is nonexistent, and we don¡¯t want to waste our time here anymore. Give us the money now so we can go.¡± Killer did not say anything. He also felt that this so-called captain was noting. ¡®Sigh.¡¯ Killer sighed in his heart. It seemed that there was no more hope. Scarface continued, ¡°Paul, if you open the vault and share the money with everyone, we will b e able to spare you. If not, don¡®t me us for being rude to you!¡± More than ten other people also stood behind Scarface. It was clear that they supported Scarface¡¯s words. Paul, Gordon, and Wayne were sweating right now. They had no choice. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. If they really had no other way, they should just give them the money. After all, their lives were more important. They believed that Mr. Lidell would not me them for doing this. Furthermore, this was not their fault anyway. They were promised 20 days, but more than 20 days had already passed. When Paul was about to say something, a voice sounded in the hall. ¡°Who are you being rude to?¡± Chapter 335 Chapter 335 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 335 ¡°Who are you being rude to?¡± A voice sounded in the empty living room. Everyone followed the voice and saw a young man wearing a half silver mask standing at the entrance of the living room. ¡®Mr. Lidell finally made it.¡¯ Paul and his gang finally breathed a sigh of relief. Killer opened his eyes and looked at the figure at the door. He could not sense any strong aura from him. ¡°Who the f*ck are you? Do you want to die?¡± Scarface scolded as he looked at David. ¡°What a foul mouth. I should p you.¡± After David said that.. p! A voice sounded in the living room. Then, everyone saw that half of Scarface¡¯s face was swollen. Where was he? Everyone looked around to find that David was already sitting in Paul¡¯s seat while Paul was standing behind him. What? N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. What just happened? Everyone was dumbfounded. After they heard ¡®What a foul mouth. I should p you,¡® Scarface¡¯s face had already swelled up. Moreover, the masked man who was at the door just now had already sat down in the main seat. Could a human move at such speeds? At that moment, Scarface was clutching his face with one hand while looking at David who was sitting in the main seat in horror. Although his face was burning with pain, he did not dare to make a sound. He was a dignified master in the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank, and he did not even see his opponent¡®s movements clearly. The other party pped him on the face just now and he could not even react. This meant that he could easily have been killed by now. He was so powerful! It was beyond hisprehension. This was definitely the strongest person he had ever seen. None of the masters in thete stages of the Dragon Rank he had seen had ever gave off so much pressure. This was at least a peak Dragon Ranker. At this moment, Killer was also staring at David. Scarface did not see David¡¯s movements clearly, but neither could her. This could only mean one thing. The opponent was much stronger than him, so he could not even see the opponent¡¯s movements clearly. He was so strong! The masters in thete stages of the Dragon Rank were definitely not so strong. Was he a peak Dragon Ranker? What a young peak Dragon Ranker. Who was he? No one like this ever existed in the Chaos Land. The living room was silence at that moment. ¡°Out of consideration of you joining Red me Mercenaries and serving me, I will treat that a sa small punishment. Do you ept this?¡± David asked. Scarface came back to his senses and said quickly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! I am willing to ept it! Captain, I, Scarface, can¡®t utter decentnguage from my filthy mouth. I have offended you, but please don¡®t stoop to pettiness or harbor grievances against me. I hope you can spare me. I, Scarface, will forever be at your service!¡± He was really shocked by David¡®s strength. There were no rules in the Chaos Land. All of the rules were made by the strong. He was afraid that David would be unhappy and kill him, so he quickly showed his loyalty. ¡°My name is Silver Face, and I am the captain of Red me Mercenaries. From today, Paul will be the deputy captain of Red me Mercenaries. I hope you can respect him as next time, there will be no mercy if a situation like this were to repeat itself! Does anyone have anything t o say?¡± 1 Neither Scarface nor the dozen or so people behind him dared to speak. Obviously, he was shocked by David¡®s p. If he could not even see the opponent¡®s movements clearly, how could he fight back? At this time Killer stood up and said, ¡°Captain, I have a question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Davidid eyes on Killer the first time he came in. Killer was the strongest among everyone in the living room, reaching mid ¨C Dragon Rank. Other than that, Scarface¡®s strength was at the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank while the rest of them were either peak Tiger Rankers or mid¨CTiger Rank. Just now, if David had not decided that Scarface¡®s strength in the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank would y a big role in his attack on Dark Cape soon, he would have seriously injured Scarface and made him bedridden for at least three months. This way, the deterrent effect would be more obvious. ¡°I want to ask whether you¡¯re really going to attack Dark Cape.¡± Killer said. ¡°Do you think I¡®m joking? I didn¡®t spend so much money to gather everyone just to sightsee. Before I came, no one would anyone looking to quit, but now that I¡®m here, I¡¯m sorry. If you¡¯ve taken my money, you will need to work for me. If you want to leave, sure. You should leave your life with me first.¡± David said lightly. Upon hearing David¡¯s words, the people in the living room did not even dare to breathe too loudly. They were all here for the money and no one thought they would really need to attack Dark Cape. If they really were to do so, 90% of them would definitely want to quit. However, judging from the tone of the captain, not only were they really going to attack Dark Cape, but the captain had also blocked their exit paths. Killer was the only one excited in the room. The leader¡¯s strength was at least a peak Dragon Ranker. As long as he could stop Tyrant, it was not impossible to conquer Dark Cape. Of course, the more than 1000 people in Red me Mercenaries were far from enough. However, he had at least seen hope. If there was hope, there would be infinite power. In addition to that, this was the only source hope that had appeared ever since he learned that Bloodthirsty Mercenaries killed his parents. No matter what, he would try this with the captain. Otherwise, he would not be reconciled for the rest of his life. However, he still wanted to remind the captain that with Red me¡®s current strength, there would be no hope that they could defeat Dark Cape even if the captain could stop Tyrant. ¡°Captain, with all due respect, there is no chance of us defeating Dark Cape now. Bloodthirsty Mercenaries have been established for nearly 20 years, and now, they have upied the preciousnd of Dark Cape. The number of members has reached the tens of thousands, and they have exceptional weapons. We only have more than 1000 people and we¡¯re currently no match for them.¡± Everyone else in the living room nodded. They figured that it would be best to persuade the captain to give up attacking Dark Cape. ¡°I know, so you need to exert your influence in the next week. You have all been in Chaos Land for many years and you have a good understanding of this ce. I want you to go out and win over some other powerful people or mercenary groups. Money is not a problem, as I can give you as much as you want. If they don¡®t want money, you can tell them that everyone will be famous in the global underground world by taking down Dark Cape. Also, Tyrant will definitely die!¡± After David said thest sentence, the aura of his double limit was suddenly exuded. Except for Paul and the gang who were standing behind David that were deliberately spared, everyone in the living room, including the two Dragon Rank masters, felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 336 David, whose body has reached the extraordinary limit, was already equivalent to a peak Dragon Ranker. In addition to his mind power also being at the limit, his strength surpassed the peak of Dragon Rank, currently being one step beyond it. One should not underestimate this step as it represented another level, a transitional realm that surpassed Dragon Rank but was half a step away from the next realm. This was also the dream of many peak Dragon Rankers. This was because once they reached this state, it was only a matter of time before they could break through to the next state. He released this aura with all of his strength, The entire building and living room began shaking slightly.. Everyone in the living room who was targeted by David¡¯s power felt like they were instantly frozen in a block of ice. Not only did they feel cold, but they also could not even move their fingers. This was the dual repression of the body and the mind. At this moment, as they were facing David, it was as if they were encountering their natural enemy on top of the food chain such that they could not muster up any resistance at all. In the martial arts world, even if one¡¯s strength was far greater than their opponent¡®s, this would never happen. This was the effect of David¡¯s mind power. His mind power was overwhelming, and he was able to suppress his enemies mentally to make his enemies feel in awe of him. Moreover, the two Dragon Rank masters were the most shocked in their hearts. Scarface was a little better off. After all, he just broke through Dragon Rank not long ago, so he did not really understand the gap within their ranks. He sensed that David was strong just now, and now, he just felt that David was even stronger. Killer was different. He was already a mid-Dragon Rank expert, and he had seen more than one person that was in thete Dragon Rank The strength that David currently showed was beyond his imagination. The pressure from peak Dragon Ranker was far less than that, ¡®Could it be that the captain has taken that step?¡¯ Killer widened his eyes to look at David, who was sitting in the main seat leisurely, If it was true, annihting Bloodthirsty Mercenaries would not be as hard as he imagined. At this moment, he was excited. How many years had it been? He had been in the Chaos Land for so long and he had experienced life and death countless times, but he was unwilling to go home. Even when his grandfather died, he did not go back. It was all because he was waiting for this opportunity. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Now, it was finally here. He could finally avenge his parents. The heavy aura quickly disappeared. ¡°What do you think?¡± David asked in a t tone as he stopped pressuring them and tapped lightly on the table with one hand. Although he was asking it like this was a negotiation, it sounded irrefutable when it fell on everyone¡¯s ears, such that no one dared to speak out against it. ¡°Since there is no objection, then everyone, split up and go your own ways. After a week, we will gather here. I hope none of you here goes missing then. Otherwise, there will be nowhere you can hide in this huge world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain, I will definitelyplete the task and get more people to join Red me,¡± Scarface immediately expressed his loyalty. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Me too, I willplete the task given by you, Captain.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± David continued, ¡°Of course, if you can get more people from Red me, I will reward you after we take down Dark Cape and annihte the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. I will not allow anyone who contributed to Red me to suffer losses. Alright, go your separate ways.¡± The people in the room gradually dispersed. However, Killer was the only one that did not leave. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± David looked at Killer and asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Killer answered. Paul and the gang immediately understood, so they left the living room. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Captain, if we manage to take down Dark Cape, can you leave the finishing blow to Tyrant to me?¡± Killer asked. ¡°Oh? Do you have beef with him?¡± Chapter 337 Chapter 337 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 337 ¡°Absolutely irreconcble,¡± Nilier replied through gritted teeth, Tell me about it.¡± After David heard Killer¡¯s story, he could not help but look up to him slightly He was a kid from a rich family who lived a good life since childhood, but because his parents were kidnapped and killed by Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, he came to Chaos Land alone in order t o avenge his parents. Then, he spent more than a decade to grow to this stage. Only Killer knew how many dangers and life and death he had experienced throughout this journey Such a person was indeed worthy of his admiration. It had nothing to do with strength, but instead, this was about his spirit. ¡°Sure,¡± David said. There was no need for him to refuse this kind of thing. As long as the result was the same, the process was not important, He had no grievances with Tyrant, and he only wanted to kill Tyrant so that the Chasez family would not have him as their talisman anymore. By then, he could easily take action against the Chasez family. Therefore, ultimately, it did not matter whose hands Tyrant died in. Besides, Tyrant seemed to be a man of many evils. In reality, not everyone in the mercenary world was a bad guy. Many of the tasks the mercenaries took on were jobs simr to what a bodyguard would do. They would just need to protect the safety of their employer. This was like the small team Paul and his men used to be in. ¡°Thank you, Captain!¡± Killer eximed excitedly. Finally, there was hope for revenge and his parents would finally be able to rest in peace. He had waited too long for this day. ¡°But I also have one condition,¡± David said. ¡°Please tell me, Captain.¡± ¡°I want you to join the Red mepletely and be the deputy captain of Red me. With Paul¡¯s strength, he¡¯s destined not to be able to control Red me Mercenaries, and I can¡¯t stay here forever. So, I need a strong person who could hold the fort to lead Red me. What do you think?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Killer thought about it and answered, ¡°Alright, as long as you help me avenge my father, I will ept your order. ¡°A real man¡­ ¡°Never goes back on his words!¡± Killer went back to where he was staying. Before David got here, he was indeed the strongest, so he managed to upy a dpidated building The weaker ones could only build their own tents. Fortunately, these mercenaries were cruel and merciless people, so they did not care so much. They could fall asleep even in the wilderness, let alone in tents. As soon as Killer entered the building, someone asked, ¡°Boss, how¡¯s it going? Are we leaving too? I think everyone has evacuated.¡± There were seven or eight people in the room at that moment. They were all fiddling with their weapons, some wiping their sniper rifles while others were toying with the dagger in their hands. After Killer walked in, they all looked up at him. The one who just spoke was one of the women who was dressed enchantingly. Moreover, all of these seven or eight people were Tiger Rank masters. Some of them were even peak Tiger Rankers. They were definitely a powerful force that could not be ignored. Obviously, Killer¡¯s team valued quality over quantity, preferring to recruit elites. ¡°I decided to disband our team and merge with the Red me Mercenaries,¡± Killer said. ¡°What? Boss, are you suffering from a fever?¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it good for us to stay together? Our target is small and we have a lot of mobility. Even the big mercenaries can¡¯t do anything about us.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think we¡¯re fine like this. Why should we merge with Red me?¡± ¡°Could it be that Red me is seriously attacking Dark Cape? Boss, we know you want to seek revenge, but you¡¯re courting death if you do this.¡± Everyone stopped doing what they were doing as they waited for Killer¡¯s answer. They could not ept the team¡¯s disbandment nor their merger with Red me. They had been working for so many years and they had a strong mutual understanding when carrying out tasks. Plus, they had a close rtionship with each other. They would be scattered if they were to join other mercenary units. Would they still be able to trust their teammates if they joined other teams? Chapter 338 Chapter 338 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 338 ¡°I met the captain of the Red me Mercenaries today and he¡®s very strong,¡± Killer said. ¡°How strong?¡± ¡°I can offer no resistance in front of him. I suspect he has already reached the peak and taken that small step.¡± What? Everyone looked at Killer in shock. Naturally, they understood what Killer meant. But how was this possible? The captain of a newly formed mercenary group turned out to be a master above the peak! Who would believe this? No one! Although they had not reached that level, they had been with Killer for so many years and they knew how difficult it was to take that small step. There were not many people at the peak of Dragon Rank, but there were quite a number of them amongst the tens of billions of people in the world. However, those who took that small step were inconceivably rare. This was because once someone took that step, it was only a matter of time for them to break through to that legendary realm. Tyrant, the number one of Dragon Rank, was only in the Dragon Rank. If the captain of Red me really took that step, he would no longer belong to the category of Dragon Rank If that was the case, Tyrant was definitely no¡¯match for the captain of Red me. Although the difference between the two was only a small step, the quality waspletely different. Killer went on to say, ¡°The others did not leave, but instead, they went toplete the tasks assigned by the captain. We will also leave in a while to gather some strong people to join Red me. We will meet here in a week and wait for the captain¡¯s arrangement, and then we¡¯ll attack Dark Cape.¡± ¡°Boss, have you made up your mind? You have to understand that once we join Red me, they won¡¯t let us form teams of our own. They will split us all up. We¡¯ve formed such great mutual understanding and I don¡¯t want to be in a team with other people. I don¡¯t trust them.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Us too!¡± The rest of them chimed in *Don¡®t worry about this, after taking down Dark Cape and destroying Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, the captain will leave By then, I will be the first deputy leader of Red rne and will assign you all to an elite team. After we take down Dark Cape, we¡®ll be able to settle down and we won¡¯t have to live this kind of homeless and miserable life anymore¡± Upon hearing Killer¡®s words, they were all slightly moved, If their leader could be the first deputy captain of Red me, merging with Red rne was no longer an uneptable proposition. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Plus, with the wealth and extravagance that Red me had shown, they would enjoy a much better life in the future. ¡°Boss, are you sure that the captain is not lying to you? Will they really hand Red me to you after spending so much effort to form the Red me Mercenaries and taking control of Dark Cape? Moreover, he even intends to let you be the first deputy captain? What is the purpose of him doing this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the purpose of the captain. Maybe he has the same hatred toward Bloodthirsty Mercenaries as me, or maybe he wants to take Dark Cape into his own hands, but I believe he won¡¯t lie to me. Besides, a strong man of this level would not even bother lying to me,¡± Killer said seriously Several people looked at each other and nodded. One of them stood up and said, ¡°Okay! Since you said so, Boss, then we agree to merge with Red me, but our team can¡¯t be separated, otherwise, we will not be able to trust our teammates when we¡®re on missions.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be separated. If the attack on Dark Cape is sessful this time, this might just be ourst mission, after which everyone can live in peace. Dark Cape is a treasurednd that is blessed by heaven, and you won¡¯t run out of money if you¡¯re over there. The Bloodthirsty Mercenaries upied Dark Cape for nearly ten years and they had never done a single mission,¡± Killer said. He and these people were brothers in life and death. Even though Killer was in a much higher realm than them, he had never put on airs, and he had never taken arbitrary action. He would always discuss with everyone no matter what happened. That was why so many strong people were willing to follow him. A peak Tiger Ranker had enough power to be a captain and lead their own small mercenary group to ept missions. However, they were all willing to follow Killer due to thetter¡¯s charm. Chapter 339 Chapter 339 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 339 He was strong and he did not put on airs. Aside from the fact that he was a little strict when they were on missions, he would usually be able to get along with everyone. Besides, they also understood by executing their mission strictly, they were being responsible for everyone¡¯s lives. After Killer convinced everyone, he left alongside them. He was going to gather more men to attack Dark Cape. Although the captain could deal with Tyrant, there were still many masters in the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries and their current strength was far from enough. Before he left, David told him that he could hire a fewrge mercenary groups to help at arge price. As long as Tyrant was taken care of, he believed they would not give up this good opportunity to make money and be famous. He also felt that this method was very feasible. Thus, he was going to contact a fewrge mercenary groups to see if he could convince them. After Killer left, Paul and the gang walked in. ¡°Mr. Lidell!¡± The three greeted at the same time. ¡°Thanks for the hard work these past days, guys,¡± David said. ¡°It¡¯s not that hard, but if you had note, we really wouldn¡¯t have been able to control them anymore. These mercenaries are all full of experiences and we could not restrain them with our current strength at all. If it wasn¡¯t for Killer, they would have reced me a long time ago.¡± Paul smiled bitterly. ¡°Is Killer the one who just stayed just now?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, as far as I know, he really has a vendetta against Bloodthirsty Mercenaries,¡± Paul replied. ¡°Yeah, I got it. He will be the first deputy captain of Red me in the future. You don¡¯t have to overthink. I can only find a stronger person to control Red me since you won¡¯t be able to suppress them with your strength when I am not around. I hope you can understand that you also need to continue to train diligently and strive to break through to the Dragon Rank as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Lidell,¡± Paul replied respectfully. He knew the mechanics of a mercenary group better than David. The person with the capability would go up in ranks while the person without would only go down. Strength was the foundation of all things. With his current strength, he would be more suitable to being the leader of a small team. He was still not qualified to be the deputy captain. ¡°But you are still the deputy captain. You should take charge of the daily operations of Red me.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lidell.¡± ¡°By the way, what happened to the order I gave you?¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, it has been done. The most advanced weapons in the world will arrive within three days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. We will set off to attack Dark Cape a weekter no matter the circumstances. You should go and make preparations.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Lidell.¡± With that, Paul and the gang left. Meanwhile, David was a little absent¨Cminded as he sat on his chair. He would need to attack Dark Cape in a week His strength had reached a double limit again. ording to hisst experience, if he wanted to continue upgrading, he might need to have about 10 thousandvish points. Which meant he would need to spend one trillion dors. There were two categories, namely his body and mind. If he needed 10 thousandvish points for each one, then he would need 20 thousand for both. This did not include the points needed continue upgrading each trait. If hisvish points continued its current pace and increased by a little more than ten points a day, he did not know when he would be able to reach that goal. It would be great if the earth had an owner, as he would seriously go and ask them whether they were selling the. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 340 Chaos Land used to be a very powerful country. Although it was notparable to the two empires of Somend and Falconia, it was still much stronger than some other countries. Since this country was extremely rich in natural resources, Falconia had been eying at it for a long time, but due to the pressure exerted by Somend, Falconia did not dare to do anything too brazen, Hence, they could only start from within. After years of infiltration by Falconia, the country was now divided from within. Just as Falconia intended to seize the country¡®s resources, it was stopped by Somend. Naturally, Somend would not allow Falconia to continue to strengthen itself. The two empires would restrict each other, which then gave the mercenary groups huge opportunities t o expand After all the shenanigans, the ce had developed to be a heaven for mercenaries while even the surrounding small countries would send people disguised as mercenaries to snatch resources for themselves. With that, Chaos Land became the most chaotic ce in the world. It was simr to tribal hegemony. Large mercenary groups were equivalent torge tribes and would upy ces with rich resources, while small mercenary groups were equivalent to small tribes who would upy ces with rtively fewer resources. Once the resources in the upied territory were depleted, they would either look for newnd with untapped resources or conquer resource-richnd that were previously upied by other mercenary groups. When this happened, it would trigger a battle. Therefore, the natives here hated the Falconians very much, but they also slowly epted reality. They would group tobine their strength and then move around under the name of the mercenary groups. Thergest mercenary group in the global underground world, the Holy Light Mercenaries, was composed of masters left behind from the former country. They were still upying the most prosperous ce in the Chaos Land. The reason why they were named Holy Light was that they wanted to purify all darkness in the world. On the other hand, there was one kind of entity in the Chaos Land that was protected by all mercenary groups, that was, the professional resource collection team. The mercenary group upied thend with resources. Naturally, they needed to collect resources and exchange them for money. However, as many did not know how to collect these resources, a new professional group was born, which was now known as the resource collection team. They would charge a certainmission to help the mercenary group gather resources. Even i f the mercenary group they were helping got destroyed, they would not be harmed. They would just change to another employer and continue doing their job. This was because they would not work unless their safety could be guaranteed. If they refused toe, it would be useless even if the mercenary group upied the areas in question, Therefore, within Chaos Land, whenever there was a war between mercenary groups to snatch resources, the resource collection workers would never be implicated. Even if they were identally injured, they would bepensated with a lot of money. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The resources collected by the major mercenary groups also had to be sold, which then formed a trading area in the Chaos Land that was called the Peace Area. This ce was also protected by all mercenaries as the resources that everyone collected would be shipped here to exchange for money and traded for daily necessities and food, The Peace Area also gathered merchants from various countries around the world. After they had shipped the resources out and sold them, they would bring in all kinds of food. Many resource collection workers would also rest in the Peace Area when they did not have tasks at hand. At the same time, they would wait for their next task to arrive. The Peace Area was actually a bustling city that was located in Chaos Land. It was safe, lively, and prosperous. Of course, safety was also rtive. There was no absolute safety in Chaos Land. The temporary gathering ce of Red me that Paul chose was very close to the Peace Area, which made it convenient for him to issue recruitment tasks and buy supplies. As for why they did not set up a temporary gathering ce for Red me Mercenaries in the Peace Area itself, it was not because they did not want to spend money, but it was because they also had to buy arge number of advanced weapons. Unfortunately, weapons were not allowed in the Peace Area. Thus, they could only find a temporary lodging outside the Peace Area. At this moment, David was walking on the bustling streets of the Peace Area. The liveliness here made him feel like he was back in Somend. However, the difference was that there were no high-rise buildings here. The tallest building was a small building consisting of several floors. There were many people selling things on the street, including food, clothing, and daily necessities. There were all kinds of items being sold here, but the prices were often super expensive, often costing at least five times the price back in Somend. asionally, some items were even ten times the price back home. After all, doing business here would carry a certain amount of risk. Who woulde here if there were no huge benefits tempting them? Moreover, the people here, whether they were mercenaries or workers from the resources collection team, would be able to earn a lot of money. They would then spend money recklessly. This was especially true for the mercenaries. They would live precariously every day and they did not adopt the concept of saving money. Thus, they would be happiest spending money in the Peace Area pursuing enjoyment. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 341 David found a well-decorated hotel to live in. There was still a week left so he was going to live here. After all, he was not a mercenary and he was not used to their way of life. The condition of the hotel was alright, but the price was a bit outrageous. Of course, David did not care since money was just a number to him. Those who could live in this type of hotel were generally high¨Clevel executives of medium sized mercenary groups or powerful people who earned a lot of money. That was why they could afford to spend money here. Knock knock knock! Not long after entering the hotel room, there was a knock on the door. David opened the door and saw a scantily d blonde woman standing in front of the door. ¡°Sir, do you need any services?¡± The woman was obviously not from Somend. She should have been from one of the small countries around the country, but was speaking in fluent Somerish. As an adult, David naturally knew what this service was, but he was not interested. He was even able to hold himself back in front of Amelia, so of course, he would be able to hold himself back from an escort. He did not want to give this kind of woman his first time. ¡°No, thanks,¡± David replied. After he said that, he was about to close the door. However, the woman stopped him from doing so. ¡°Sir, we have women from every country. What type do you want? We can satisfy your every need,¡± the woman asked, unwilling to give up. ¡°I really don¡¯t need it. Thanks, I¡¯m going to rest.¡± David tried to close the door, but the door was still stuck. ¡°Get lost!¡± David spat out those two words, disying some of his prestige. The woman was stunned. It was obvious that she was scared. David quickly shut the door when she removed her foot from the door. The woman came back to her senses and stomped her feet in anger. Then, she turned around t o leave. When she was at the corner of the corridor, she met up with her partner. ¡°Lina, how¡¯s it?¡± A rough voice asked. ¡°I failed. That kid is not interested in women at all,¡± Lina answered. ¡°ording to my observation, that kid is loaded. You have to find a way to trap him. We¡®ll be able to live carefreely for a few years if we seed.¡± Scanned with CamScanner N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Yeah, we¡®ll think of a n when hees out at night.¡± Obviously, the free service Lina offered to David was as simple as it appeared. Once David let her into the room, nothing would be straightforward. of course, it was fortunate that David did not let her in. If not, he would have been murdered without even knowing the reason. Even though there were rules in the Peace Area, the rules were set by the strong. Plus, with David¡®s strength, he was already at the stage where he had the power to change the rules. Chapter 342 Chapter 342 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 342 in the evening, David left the hotel. The hotel did not prepare food for its guests The mests would need to take care of their meals themselves. David found a restaurant at random street and when he was about to go back to the hotel after pating, he saw a bar next to the hotel named Rock Bar, He felt that it would be fine to go in, so he did just that. The bar was huge and noisy. A few scantily d girls led the dance on the stage while countless people roared and shouted from below David went to the second floor to find a seat and sat down, watching the crowd moving their bodies frantically on the dance floor downstairs. They seemed to be releasing their pent-up energy Soon a walter came over. ¡°Sir, what would you like to order?¡±. ¡°What specialty do you have? Give me two sses of that,¡± David said. ¡°Okay, please wait a moment, sir.¡± The waiter left after speaking. Not long after, two sses of colorful alcohol were brought to him. David was drinking and watching the crowd downstairs as they vented their frustrations through dancing. He was enjoying himself. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Time passed slowly. There were more and more people in the bar now. The second floor, which was empty just now, was already full of people at that moment. Only David¡¯s table had an empty seat. Because people paid by the table here, so many people wanted toe over to share a table with David, many of whom were seductive beauties, but David rejected them all. He did not like to share a space with strangers. David just looked downstairs quietly. Not long after, a figure stumbled over and sat opposite David. ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to share a table with others. Please leave, thank you,¡± David said. However, he did not turn his head to look at the person, his eyes still glued to what was After waiting for a while, the other party d not seem to b David tumed his head, e alry intention of top, What caught his eyes was ahead of blue hair David could not be the other paran¡®s twe because she was lying on the table, Just as David was about to speak and call the other party town up, a deep and resounding vota came from downstairs, ¡°The ck Water Mercenaries are on duty, plene cooperate. Don¡®t run around, otherwise don¡¯t me us for being rude. We¡®re just here to arrest someone¡± The originally noisy bar suddenly became quiet, ck Water Mercenaries was arge-scale mercenary group located nearby. They had thousands of members and were very powerful. Ordinary people would not be able to afford to provoke them Hundreds of people soon poured in and began to search the people on the dance floor one by one. Some of them went directly to the second floor, The person who came up saw the person lying opposite David at a nce. Her blue hair was very conspicuous and the mercenaries immediately shouted, ¡°Captain, over here!¡± A ferocious-looking man took more than a dozen people to the second floor. He was ck Water, the captain of ck Water Mercenaries, After spotting the woman lying opposite David, ck Water stretched out his hand to grab her blue hair and pull. The woman was then pulled to the ground, lying on her back. However, the woman did not wake up after she was grabbed with such great force before being thrown to the ground. She should have been drugged by something, leading her to fall unconscious. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s this filthy b*tch! She even wanted to kill me, but fortunately, I was prepared,¡± ck Water cursed after seeing the woman¡¯s face. Then he said, ¡°Somebody, take her away. I¡¯ll decide how I¡¯ll torture her after she wakes up. When I¡¯m satisfied with her, you all will get a turn too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain! Haha, this chick has such soft and supple skin. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s of the highest quality.¡± Chapter 343 Chapter 343 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 343 Immediately, several people stepped forward to take the woman anal David did not n to get involved in this mess. It was a dop, wat dow, staat ton in the Chaos Land so who could be sure that the woman lying on the ground was a wood peyns! However, when this group of people was about to leave, Binck Water suddenly turned to a t David. When he saw that David was not only sitting on the VIP floor but was also dong the best alcohol and wearing fancy clothes, he asked. ¡°Are you her nplice¡± David did not bother to talk to him. Seeing that David was not answering him, he said again, ¡°Take him too. F*ck, you¡®re very ballsy for trying to kill me. Are you so desperate to die?¡± The other guests on the second floor looked at David like they were feeling pity for him. They saw David sitting there when they came up and just now and noticed how the woman ran over directly to sit opposite him. Aside from David asking the other party to leave, there had been no further communication between them, They were definitely not working together, and it was obvious that the captain of the ck Water Mercenaries saw that David looked rich and wanted to ckmail him. This situation was not umon in the Peace Area, and it would usually be settled with some money. However, with the notoriety of ck Water Mercenaries, David might not be able to get out of this by just spending some money. They predicted that David would have to bankrupt himself i f he wanted to save himself. At this time, a person from ck Water Mercenaries walked up to David and was about to take him away, but before his hand touched David, his body flew away. Bang! ¡°Ah!¡± A loud sound was followed by a scream. The man who had just tried to take action flew back and hit the wall on the second floor. Right now, he had already passed out. Everyone on the second floor looked at David in surprise. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He looked fragile and weak, but he was a master! However, they did not think that there was anything special about this. There were too many masters in the Chaos Land and it was normal to asionally run into one or two hidden ones. It was just that David hadpletely offended the ck Water Mercenaries and he might not b e able to get out of this anymore even with money. ck Water came over, narrowed his eyes at David, and grinned sinisterly. ¡°I was only going t o collect some money, but now, I not only want money, but I also want your life!¡± He was about to show his murderous intent, but David had already moved. Before everyone, including ck Water, could react, David had grabbed his neck with one hand, pushed him to the wall, and lifted him with his back against the wall. Now, his feet were hanging off the ground *You¡¯re going to kill me?¡± David¡¯s voice sounded like it was something straight out of the deepest level of hell. Everyone felt chills all over their bodies when it rang in their ears. ck Water stared at David in horror and opened his mouth to say something, but because David was grabbing his neck, he could not speak at all. He could not understand how a person who did not even appear to be strong could be so powerful. David made him powerless to fight back He wanted to talk so he could beg for mercy. However, the other party was grabbing his neck and did not give him the chance at all. ¡°Everyone who wants to kill me has only one ce to go, and it¡®s hell!¡± After David said that, he exerted some force in his hand. Crack! David snapped ck Water¡¯s neck under everyone on the second floor¡®s horrified gaze. David let go of his hand and walked back to where he was. Then, ck Water¡®s corpse slid down to the floor. What? Everyone was in disbelief! The captain of ck Water Mercenaries who was also a mid-Dragon Rank expert was dead just like that? Everyone in ck Water Mercenaries was looking at each other. They were shivering in fright, and right now, they were not thinking about how to avenge ck Water, but instead, they were thinking about how to calm this guy down so that he would not vent his anger on them. I f that happened, none of them could get away. Their captain, who was a mid-Dragon Ranker, could not even endure one round by the hands o f the other party, so how strong was this person? If he wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as chopping vegetables! Chapter 344 Chapter 344 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 344 In a secluded room in the bar, everything that was happening on the won flow w n a big screen Azy, enchanting figure was reclining on the sofa with a ss of red W b b was watching the surveince video. She was Tulip, the owner of Rock Bar, A woman who could open a bar in the Chaos Land would not be someone sungle, When she saw that ck Water was going to take David away, she was ready to dipada someone to stop them. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Who would dare toe to her bar to spend money after ck Water did this kind o tawag sa her bar? Wouldn¡®t he be cutting off her wealth and ruining her reputation? Even though this bar was small and other aspects of this ce might be average at best in the Chaos Land, it was a cash cow. It could make her a lot of money every day, Safety was the most important aspect in a bar located in such a ce. If the guests¡¯ stay could not be guaranteed after they came in, who could dare toe to spend money been the future? Therefore, she could not let ck Water break the rules of her bar, Although ck Water had informed her earlier, she would not care if he wanted to capture and kill his enemy. However, he should not even think about capturing her guest. As for whether they were aplices, the people on the Killer Rank had always worked alone, much less Blue Enchantress, who was ranked ninth. Blue Enchantress suddenly rose from 30th ce to oth ce half a year ago. It was said that she sessfully assassinated someone who was in the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank Plus, the first deputy captain of the ck Water Mercenaries died suddenly half a year ago Now, she was here to assassinate ck Water again. Did this mean that the first deputy captain of ck Water Mercenaries died at the hands of Blue Enchantress half a It seemed that there was indeed a big feud between them. ck Water Mercenaries were notorious in Chaos Land and it was normal for them to offend others. See? The other party had nothing to do with what was happening but since they looked rich, ck Water Mercenaries would want to make a fortune off of them. Sooner orter, they would fail and then get the opposite of what they wanted. However, this had nothing to do with her. She only needed to run ber bar well and that would e enough for her. Looking at Blue Enchantress who was lying on the ground, Tulip kind of wanted to take her in However, after thinking of ck Water¡¯s recent breakthrough to be a mid-Dragon Ranker, she was a little troubled. It was not wise to offend ck Water for this matter. Therefore, she should just forget it. Just as Tulip was about to pick up the walkie¨Ctalkie and notify the bar manager to stop the ck Water mercenaries¡­ Suddenly, she stared at the big screen with wide eyes. At this time, there was a scene on the big screen that horrified her. David grabbed ck Water¡¯s neck with one hand and lifted him against the wall, and ck Water, a mid-Dragon Ranker, was powerless to fight back! He could only widen his eyes and stare at the person in front of him in horror. In less than a second, ck Water¡¯s neck was snapped, and his body slid limply down theer of the wall. ck Water, the captain of the dignified ck Water Mercenaries and a mid-Dragon Ranker, had just died? He did not even have a chance to resist! When did this character appear in the Peace Area? Who was this man? What was the purpose of himing here? Tulip quickly took out her walkie-talkie and said, ¡°Mr. Larson.¡± ¡°M-Ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Did you see the surveince video?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Mr. Larson was obviously shaken to his core. A mid-Dragon Ranker was already someone that was unfathomable to him. This kind of person was killed before he could even fight back There was such a powerful person sitting in the bar, and as the manager, he had beenpletely unaware. This was a failure on his part to carry out his duty. ¡°When did the man with the half silver maske in? Has he been here before?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, this person came in the evening and has been sitting there for a long time. It should b e his first time today. I have never seen him before. Do you want me to send someone to follow him after he leaves?¡± Mr. Larson asked. ¡°Follow him? Don¡¯t drag me into this if you want to die. Go get those two bottles of collector¡¯s edition red wine right now, I¡¯ll be thereter,¡± Tulip said. ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± Tulip got up quickly, walked to the mirror, and reapplied her makeup. Then, she took in her mature yet alluring figure and face before leaving the room with a smile. David returned to his seat and sat down. He had just finished the first ss of alcohol and was taking a sip from the second ss. Then, he said, ¡°Those who have nothing to do with this matter can leave now.¡°. The guests on the second floor began to walk downstairs one after another. None of the ck Water mercenaries dared to move. When everyone was gone, David said, ¡°Tell me, what¡®s going on?¡± One of the ck Water mercenaries stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, we are from ck Water Mercenaries. The blue-haired woman lying on the ground is the Blue Enchantress who¡¯s ranked ninth in the Killer Rank. The first deputy captain of ck Water Mercer ries died at her hands half a year ago. Today, she came to assassinate our captain again. The captain saw through her and she escaped after taking a secret drug. We chased her all here while the person you just killed was our captain, who was known as ck Water.¡± ¡°Don¡®t people on the Killer Rank usually work alone? Why did your captain im that I¡¯m her aplice?¡± David asked. ¡°Uh¡­ It might be because you look like a rich man and he wanted to extort money from you.¡± ¡°So, does ck Water Mercenaries do this a lot?¡± The man was so frightened that he immediately knelt on the ground. He replied while kowtowing furiously, ¡°Sir, we are just his subordinates and we can only do what the captain says. Otherwise, we will be courting death. Please be the bigger person and spare us.¡± The others knelt immediately. ¡°Sir, please spare us.¡± ¡°Tell me the size of ck Water Mercenaries,¡± David said. ¡°Sir, there are more than 1300 people in the ck Water Mercenaries. Our leader was a mid Dragon Ranker and the first deputy captain was in the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank, but they are all dead and now there are sixteen Tiger Rankers, and 54 first-ss. We never counted how many of the rest of the men are below first-ss.¡± David thought contemted for a while and decided that their size was pretty good. They would be a powerful force if they joined Red me, which would be very helpful for their attack on Dark Cape in a week. Plus, they had just seen his strength so they should not dare to have any other thoughts. ¡°You are now the acting captain of the team for the time being. Go back and sort out ck Water Mercenaries. Then, gather five kilometers west of the Peace Area in a week You will be working for me from now on. If you don¡¯te, you will know the consequences,¡± David said. ¡°Yes, of course! We will definitely be there! Thank you for your kindness in not killing us. It is our honor to be able to work for a big shot like you.¡± ¡°Okay, you can leave now. Take the body away too.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir, we will leave now.¡± Two people came out from the group of a dozen people and carried ck Water¡¯s corpse away. They went downstairs and left the bar along with the hundred or so people downstairs. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 345 The entire second floor of the bar was quiet, leaving only David and the woman lying on the ground David nced at the woman. ¡°Number nine on the Killer Rank? ¡®Blue Enchantress? ¡°This woman should not be too old, right? ¡°But she¡¯s already so powerful?¡¯ The music downstairs continued and the people on the dance floor started moving their bodies frantically again. This situation was verymon in the Peace Area and nobody found it strange. For most people, the level of the captain of ck Water Mercenaries was still too out of reach for them. They did not know ck Water and they did not know what happened on the second floor. They thought the ck Water mercenaries had caught the person they were after and had left, so they started to have fun again. However, two security guards at Rock Bar stood at the stairs to the second floor restricted everyone else from going up. David poured the colorful alcohol from his ss onto Blue Enchantress¡¯s face. He did not know when this woman would wake up and he did not have time to wait for her. Plus, he forgot to ask the people from ck Water Mercenaries for an antidote, so he directly used the simplest and rudest method. Sure enough, this method was quite effective and it did not take long for Blue Enchantress to wake up slowly. She opened her eyes and quickly got up from the ground. Then, she wiped the alcohol off herN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. face with her hands before observing the surrounding environment vigntly. When she saw that David was the only one around, she asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. Now, please give me a reason not to kill you, Miss Blue Enchantress, number nine on the Killer List,¡± David said lightly. He disliked these killers who would ept money to get rid of their employer¡¯s problems for them regardless of the target¡¯s identities, about disregarding whether the target was good or bad. As long as the employer paid them, they would take action, while he himself was nearly assassinated. If he was not strong enough, he would have already been killed. Therefore, he would not be merciful when encountering this kind of killer who could not distinguish between good and evil. If he was sure that the person in front of him was also like that, he would not hesitate to kill her to prevent her from assassinating others in the future. Scanned with CamScanner When she heard him calling her name, Blue Enchantress knew that he had recognized her and quickly got into a defensive stance. Then, a dagger appeared in her hand, ¡°Who the hell are you? I don¡¯t think I know you, right? Why do you want to kill me?¡± Blue Enchantress asked, ¡°Oh, how ridiculous! You¡¯re an assassin, do you think you haven¡¯t killed enough people who you don¡¯t know? What if I¡¯ve also been entrusted to do this by others?¡± David replied, ¡°Did ck Water send you? Where is he?¡± Blue Enchantress asked angrily, ¡°What if I said I was sent by those innocent people whom you killed before?¡± ¡°Innocent? None of the people I killed are innocent. They¡¯re all scum who destroyed my home. Unfortunately, I still can¡¯t kill all of them to avenge my family,¡± Blue Enchantress sald emotionally, When David heard what Blue Enchantress said, he asked in shock, ¡°Aren¡¯t you an assassin? You¡¯re even number nine on the Killer Rank. Have you never killed an Innocent person before? ¡°I only kill those who deserve to be killed, They destroyed my home and killed my family, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not strong enough so I can¡¯t kill all of them!¡± Chapter 346 Chapter 346 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 346 ¡°So ck Water Mercenaries were the ones wlio destroyed your home¡® **Not exactly, but their captain and first deputy captain were the ones who did that. However, 1 could only kill their first deputy captain and not their captain, ck Water le plotted against me during this assassination attempt so that¡®s why I fled here.¡± ¡°Tell me about your situation. If you can convince me, I won¡®t kill you and I will even give you a surprise,¡± David said. He wanted to hear the story of Blue Enchantress. If she had never killed an innocent person just as she imed, he felt that it would be good to bring this person under hismand. He needed more talents for his force anyway, but of course, he needed her character to be eptable too. Blue Enchantress began to tell David about her past. She knew that she was not David¡¯s opponent at all. After all, she could sense that David was like an ocean while she was just a small boat. This was her talent. Not only could she hide her own aura, but she could also detect the strength of others. She relied on this to catch the first deputy captain of ck Water Mercenaries off guard and kill him. He was at the beginning stage of Dragon Rank while she was halfway through Dragon Rank. Although they seemed to be half a step apart, there was a huge gap between them. If ck Water was a pond to her, David was the sea and there was absolutely noparison between the two. So, she could only do as David said because she did not want to die and she also had not killed everyone who destroyed her home. Blue Enchantress was originally the princess of a small country on the edge of the Chaos Land who lived a carefree and happy life. Even though it was called a small country, it was actually equivalent to the area of a small county in Somend. However, these small countries were much richer in resources than the small counties in Somend. Ten years ago, the resources of this small country were coveted by arge mercenary group. Then, they came up with a random excuse and started attacking the small country. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Although Blue Enchantress¡¯ country resisted with all its might, it was still defeated in the face of the enemy¡¯s well-prepared invasion. Everyone in the country was killed or captured. With the help of her master, she escaped. In the end, her master also died tragically at the hands of the enemy in order to cover for her. Then, she started her n to seek revenge, but the mercenary group disbanded afterpletely seizing her country¡¯s resources. Many high-level mercenaries returned to their own countries to live a luxurious life because man a lot of we mamy middle and low¨Clevel mercenaries continuato There and I carain of the Sack Water Mercenaries were the idea creid ha n dut they were also the most powerfal and the best of the soldiers. the pas through bar constant investigation, the mercenaries in tha goup who were Silindha ere kar?y wiped out, with ck vare being thest SYV¨ªTOL Themaning fares were high-level individuals who went back to their countries. These Houruer, Heard to anare date. She did not epec ck Water to hare readed mid- Dragon Rank ve fall into the tra and after, she was drugged, she fled here. She thought she would surely be dut dan she woke up, to ber surprise, she discovered that she had not t mno ke hands of ck Water. Tha nas tre summary of her history. This kind of thing ahas happened in chaos Land However, it was me for someone to have the power to seek revenge ike she Enchantress The ones who managed to survive would only drag out an ignoble existence Over the past years, she relied on kalling these people to dimb up the rank of the Killer Rank She even more straight to number nine of the Killer Rank after she sucessfully killed the first deputy captain of the Rack Water Mercenaries, a master in the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank, half a year ago Even though she gave all she had back then and was severely injured, only recovering after recuperating for three months, this did not diminish the fact that she had indeed kill a master i n the beginne stage of the Dragon Rank. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 347 After listening to the story of Blue Enchantress, David felt sorry for this girl, At the same time, he was wondering whether this girl was lying. How long had he been in Chaos Land? He had already met two people who had great bitterness, deep hatred, and bloody feuds. The first was Killer and the second was Blue Enchantress. How could there be such a coincidence? Killer should be fine. After all, he was a mid-Dragon Ranker, so there was no need for him to lie to David. However, Blue Enchantress might trying to pull a fast one. . He had some doubts about whether this girl made up this story to save herself from him. However, since he could not tell whether she was telling the truth or lying, he would just keep her for the time being. He would judge her based on her future performance and if she was lying, it would not be toote to take action then. He was not afraid that she might harbor evil intentions toward him. In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy and dirty tricks were futile. In reality, David did not know that in Chaos Land, many people bore blood feuds. However, the ones who could grow until they have sufficient strength and have the chance to seek revenge like those two were very rare. ¡°From now on, I¡®ll call you Blue and you¡®ll work for me from. By the way, I¡®ll tell you a surprise, ck Water is dead,¡± David said, looking at Blue Enchantress. ¡°What? ck Water is dead? Really?¡± Blue Enchantress asked in surprise. ¡°He died while you were unconscious just now. He came to arrest you, but he offended me so I killed him. Originally, I didn¡®t like you assassins, but after listening to your story, I chose to believe you and keep you with me for the time being.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Blue Enchantress thanked him while sobbing softly. ¡°You can call me Sir. If everything you said was true, then I can help you whenever you meet a n enemy whom you can¡¯t defeat.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, Sir!¡± At this moment, an enchanting woman in her thirties walked up to the second floor. She was wearing a bodycon dress that entuated her curvy body and she was holding two bottles of collector¡¯s edition red wine. She was the boss of the bar, Tulip. ¡°Blue,e here,¡± David called out. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Blue Enchantress walked behind David and stood in ce. Talip was stunned Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Orginally, she wanted to keep Blue Enchantress with her. After all, she was the number nine assassin in the Killer Rank. She might not have amazingbat abilities, but she did have excellent assassination methods. Sir, my name is Tulip, and I am the boss of Rock Bar. I¡®ve kept these two bottles of red wine for many years, and I¡¯ve brought them out specially for you,¡± Tulip said in an alluring voice. ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, Miss Tulip. I¡®m about to leave so I¡®ll just drink them next time.¡± David got up and was about to leave after he said that. However, Tulip stopped him. ¡°Sir, please stop.¡± ¡°Can I help you, Miss Tulip?¡± David asked. ¡°Sir, is this your first time in Chaos Land?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Even though I¡®m not anyone powerful in the Peace Area, people still respect me. If you need me for anything, just tell me. I¡®ll definitely take good care of it for you,¡± Tulip said to David, looking at him seductively. When David heard what Tulip said, he pondered for a while before sitting back down. He said, ¡° Since you said that, I do have something that I need your help with.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we drink then.¡± Chapter 348 Chapter 348 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 348 Tulip opened a bottle of red wine and poured a ss for David and herself David stopped being courteous too. He raised his ss and toasted with Tulip before the two of them took a sip. ¡°May I know what I should call you?¡± Tulip asked, ¡°My surname is Liddel, but you can call me Silver Face.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just call you Mr. Lidell, I wonder, what do you want me to do for you?¡± ¡°Miss Tulip, you should have a channel to contact thoserge and medium-sized mercenary groups, right?¡± ¡°I can indeed get in touch with some of them.¡± ¡°I want you to help me send a message to thoserge and medium-sized mercenary groups.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, please tell me more.¡± ¡°In one week, Red me Mercenaries that I founded will set off to attack Dark Cape and take down the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Anyone who wants toe to help Red mes can name their price. Plus, Tyrant will definitely die so I promise there would not be any unexpected harms,¡± David said seriously, What? Blue Enchantress, who was standing behind Tulip and David, was shocked and she inhaled sharply. ¡®Mr. Lidell is going to attack Dark Cape?¡¯ Bloodthirsty Mercenaries was the third-ranked mercenary group in the global underground world, and Tyrant was recognized as the number one figure in the Dragon Rank Although Tulip determined that David¡¯s strength should be in the realm of a peak Dragon Ranker, there was still a gap between peak Dragon Rankers. A peak Dragon Ranker like Tyrant, who was about to take that small step, was much stronger than someone who had just entered the peak Dragon Rank Moreover, Tyrant had been the number one in the Dragon Rank for several years, so who knew whether he had already taken that small step? Who could guarantee that a strong man of this level would die? She did not dare to spread the news indiscriminately. If something bad happened, she would be finished. She originally wanted to curry favor with a peak Dragon Ranker, but he turned out to be someone who overestimated his power. ¡®Does he think that anyone can kill Tyrant? ¡®Where does he think Tyrant geta lis name from?¡¯ He got his name by killing people in the mercenary world anyone who oftendum armi tortured and killed by him in the most perverted ways. Whenever people in the terrain world talked about Tyrant, they would do so fearfully No one wanted to mess with Tyrant, And with Tyrant¡¯s character, he had offended a lot of people, but he was still sirve wd well now If Tyrant was really that cany to kill, he would have died a long time ago, ¡°Mr. Lidell, I¡¯m sorry, I dare not spread this news for you,¡± ¡°Tulip said apologetically, ¡°Oh? Why?¡± *Tyrant¡¯s brutality is known throughout the underground world, No one wants to provoke him. Even if I publish it for you, no one wille forward.¡± ¡°Do you not believe that I¡¯ll kill him?¡± David asked, ¡°Mr. Lidell, with all due respect, Tyrant is officially recognized as the number one in the Dragon Rank. Even if you¡¯re a peak Dragon Ranker, he¡¯s not your opponent. Plus, I¡®ve not heard of Tyrant taking any action in the past two years. It¡¯s possible he¡¯s already taken the small step forward. You¡¯re still young and you have so much potential. You still have all the opportunities to do this in the future. Why do you have to go now?¡± Tulip mustered up her courage and asked. She was good at reading people and this Mr. Lidell in front of her did not look like those people who would not take advice from others. She believed that she could get on his good side after she said this. At the end of the day, he was still a peak Dragon Ranker, so she would gain a lot of benefits if she formed a good rtionship with him. David smiled and did not say anything. When Tulip wanted to say something, a suffocating aura came from David¡¯s body and it enveloped the entire second floor of Rock Bar.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 349 Tulip had a look of horror on her face, she opened his mouth to say something but nothing came out. His aura was too strong so that she, a mid-Dragon Ranker, could not resist it at all, This was obviously no longer the aura that belonged to a peak Dragon Ranker. Could it be? Tulip stared at David with wide eyes Had he already taken that small step? How was this possible? Although David wore half of the silver mask and he had deliberately altered his voice, Tulip still thought that David should be no more than 35 years old. At this age, he had already surpassed the peak of the Dragon Rank and taken that one step beyond. Did it mean that he would steadily enter the next realm in the future? While Tulip was shocked, infinite surprises filled her heart. This was a true master As long as she seized this opportunity and relied on this powerful person, she would grow to be famous in the entire underground world in the future. Tulip was not the only one at the scene who was surprised. Blue Enchantress was also very excited. The rest of her enemies were the high¨Clevel executives of therge mercenary group that invaded her homnd ten years ago. They were already very powerful masters ten years ago, and she thought she would never be able to kill them all in her lifetime. However, the strength that Sir had shown now filled her with endless hope. ¡®I have to work for him properly. This is my only chance of seeking revenge.¡¯ ¡°Miss Tulip, do you still think I can¡®t defeat Tyrant now?¡± David stopped exuding his aura and asked with a smile. ¡°M-Mr. Lidell, you¡¯re so funny. I was a snob just now. It seems that Mr. Lidell is an incredibly powerful person. Don¡¯t worry, just leave this to me. When the timees, I will bring all of them to help you in attacking Dark Cape,¡± Tulip said apologetically. Since David had taken that step, Tyrant¡¯s advantage as the number one in the Dragon Rank would mean nothing. Therefore, she decided to bet on this with David. Not everyone could have this chance. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Besides, once Tyrant was not around to terrorize Dark Cape, his influence would drop by 50%. Plus, if she did not seize this opportunity now, once David broke through a new realm, she was worried that it might be difficult to meet him again. David would be a mainstay for all of the powerful forces with his level of power, Since Mr. Lidell was so sessful at such a young age, his identity and background was definitely not so simple. ¡°Wise move, Miss Tulip. Don¡¯t you worry, I will naturally be the one taking care of Justin the Tyrant. I will kill him and there won¡¯t be any unforeseen dangers left that might spring up on you all. If we take down Dark Cape, I will not treat anyone who participated unfairly. When that happens, you can choose to continue working for me or you can choose to leave with all the money that will be enough for you to live the rest of your life without worry.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lidell. I will surely do everything I can to help you.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯ll see you in one week. The wine¡¯s pretty good. Thanks for your hospitality.¡± After David finished talking, he finished the wine left in his ss and then left the bar along with Blue Enchantress. Tulip sat on the second floor alone and was slightly dazed. She recalled the aura David released just now. She was right, he was definitely someone who went beyond the peak of Dragon Rank and had taken that small step. That was the reason why he could put her under such huge pressure and made it hard for her to move her body. Plus, Mr. Lidell even referred to Tyrant as Justin the Tyrant. This meant that he definitely knew Tyrant. Since he knew him, then he must have been prepared. Thus, it was worth it for her to give this matter a try. If they won, by she was currying favors with a powerful man like Mr. Lidell, her identity would also rise when he broke through to the next realm. Chapter 350 Chapter 350 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 350 At that time, why should she live a flirtatious life in Chaos Land? Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Even though she was powerful and was a mid-Dragon Ranker, in Chaos Land, the strength of several large scale mercenary group captains had already reached thete stages of the Dragon Rank and their first deputy captain also had the strength of a mid-Dragon Ranker. ck Water Mercenaries could only be regarded as the bottom among therge mercenary group Once ck Water Mercenaries met them, they would have to humble themselves to please them Two of the captains even showed great interest in her but she could only dy them as much as possible while she was facing these strong mercenaries. Now, it was a good time to gather them so they could learn about her rtionship with Mr. Lidell. With Mr. Liddell¡¯s current strength, they would not dare to do anything to her anymore. Moreover, her current situation was also a bit tasteless. She had lived in Chaos Land for many years and had always wanted to leave. However, if she did not join a certain force, she would have nowhere to go No one would allow her, a mid¨CDragon Ranker of unknown origins, to move around freely within their jurisdiction Even if she joined them, the other party would be suspicious of her and monitor her, so she could only stay in Chaos Land, This was the best opportunity she had encountered in so many years and she had to seize it. David brought Blue Enchantress to the hotel where he was staying and got a room for her as well. When the two just walked into the corridor, Blue Enchantress whispered in his ear, ¡°Sir, someone¡¯s watching you. I think they might want to take action against you.¡± ¡°Oh? You can sense it too?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Yes, this is my talent.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll leave this to you. If they want money and my life, then you should just kill them. If they only want money, then you should teach them a lesson,¡° David said. His strong mind power naturally allowed him to sense that a few people were watching him. One of them was the woman who knocked on her door when he got to the hotel. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± After Blue Enchantress said that, she slowly disappeared. She was indeed a top assassin as she was incredibly good at disguising herself. Fortunately, he had strong mind power, if not, ordinary people would not be able to notice her. David went back to his room, and after a while, he heard knocking at the door, He opened the door and saw Blue. Next to her was a middle aged man kneeling on the ground, When the middle-aged man saw David, he quickly kowtowed. ¡°Sir, we failed to recognize someone as powerful as you and we offended you. Please spare us.¡° ¡°You should be repeat offenders here, right?¡± David asked. ¡°Sir, we just want money and we¡¯d never hurt anyone. We can give all of our money to you but please spare us,¡± the middle-aged man said while kowtowing. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t let me see you doing this kind of shady business again. Get lost!¡± When David said thest word, he filled it with overwhelming authority. The middle-aged man shook and intense terror filled his heart. He did not dare to fight back at all. David¡¯s word was like an imperial edict and it was tattooed on his heart. ¡°Yes, of course! We¡®ll definitely turn over a new leaf. Thank you for not killing us, Sir!¡± David closed the door and Blue Enchantress also opened the door next to his before entering the room. Only the middle-aged man was left kneeling in front of David¡®s door, wiping away the sweat on his forehead. He almost died so, of course, he was shaken to his core. He knelt there for ten more minutes. After he made sure everything was fine, he got up and left quickly. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 351 A week passed quickly During this week. David and Blue Enchantress would walk the streets of the Peace Area every day. They entrapped people and also seduced those who did not have proper jobs to take the bait. However, he and Blue Enchantress would also often teach lessons to people who wanted to rob them because of their wealthy appearance Two Oangs even wanted to sexually assault Blue Enchantress and rob them of their money. However, they were swiftly killed by thetter In the past week, two people who despised evil appeared in the Peace Area, and they scared people who operated in this field so much that they did not dare to go out Therefore, in thest two days, no one had taken the bait at all. Today was the day when everyone gathered. David was sitting on the main seat of the hall in the temporary gathering ce of Red me Mercenaries, with Blue Enchantress and Paul standing behind him. At this moment, the hall was full of people, unlike a week ago when there were only a dozen people present. They were all captains of mercenary groups of various sizes in Chaos Land. Most of them came for the highmission and not many of them truly wanted to join Red me. Only Killer¡®s small team, ck Water Mercenaries, and some scattered mercenaries really wanted to join However, the group was also much stronger than a week ago. There were now three masters in thete stage of Dragon Rank, and they were all captains ofrge mercenary groups in Chaos Land. Two of them were recruited by Tulip while one was persuaded by Killer. Additionally, there were also many other mid-and beginner-stage Dragon Rankers With so manyrge and small forces gathered together, their group started to look like they mean business Coupled with the fact that David was a super master above peak level, no one dared to ignore the existence of his force. ¡°I¡¯m Silver Face, the captain of Red me Mercenaries and the initiator of this mission. If you have any questions, you can ask me,¡± David said. ¡°Captain Silver Face, can you really kill Tyrant?¡° Asked Lion King, one of the captains at thete stage of Dragon Rank This was also the concern of everyone present. They liked money, but they also needed to be alive to spend the money If Tyrant did not die during their attack on Dark Cape this time, everyone would have to suffer in the future. ¡°Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t joke about this with you guys.¡± David said, ¡°How would you prove it? Talk is cheap, we will not¡­ Before Lion King could finish speaking, David emanated an aura that terrified everyone present. It enveloped the entire hall and then disappeared in an instant, ¡°Do you believe me now?¡¯ David asked insipidly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°1-1 believe you. I didn¡¯t expect Captain Silver Face to have taken that step. I feel so ashamed of being inferior to you. I. Lion King, will definitely support you, Captain Silver Face,¡± Lion King said respectfully. The stronger they were, the better they understood David¡¯s strength. With Lion King¡¯s strength, which was in thete stage of the Dragon Rank, he had absolutely no room for resistance in the face of the aura David just let out. This was not something a peak Dragon Ranker could do. Lion King knew he would not be able to defeat Tyrant, but he would still have the courage to face him. However, he did not dare to endure the aura David had just emanated. ¡°Any other questions?¡± David continued to ask. ¡°Captain Silver Face, I want to ask how we should divide the benefits after we take down Dark Cape. After all, we came for the benefits so it¡¯s better if we make it clear now. Plus, you aside, we¡¯re the strongest among all the mercenaries and we brought so many people along. We can¡®t get the same treatment as the others, right?¡± Another master at thete stage of the Dragon Rank asked. The other masters also looked at David, waiting for his answer. This was rted to their interests. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 352 Dark Cape was blessed by the heavens, and if they could jointly upy and manage thend, their life in the future would be much morefortable. Even if they could not, they would try to get more benefits from Silver Face. ¡°After we take down Dark Cape, I will reward you in proportion to how much you¡¯ve contributed and give you enough money to satisfy you. In this ce, just because you¡¯re strong, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll contribute more. It depends on your role in this mission. However, Red me Mercenaries will be the only ones upying Dark Cape, and if I think you¡¯ve made arge contribution, I will issue you a Silver Secret Order. Those who have the Silver Secret Order will get a promise from me. You should all be aware of the weight of this promise,¡± David said in a low voice. When David said this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. A promise from Captain Silver Face? With his current realm, it was a very hefty reward. If they kept this secret order until the day he broke through to the next realm, the value would increase exponentially. If this was left to the end, it would be a foundation for power! This would guarantee their safety for a few decades at least. No one could resist such a temptation. A promise from a master that was about to break through to the legendary realm. Everyone on the scene had been in Chaos Land for many years, so who among them did not have enemies? At this time, if Red me Mercenaries took down Dark Cape and Captain Silver Face killed Tyrant, his fame would skyrocket and anyone who held the Silver Secret Order would also be respected. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain Silver Face. Since you have said so, we will do everything in our power to help you seize Dark Cape.¡± ¡°Yes, we will definitely help you take control of Dark Cape,¡± everyone said in unison. ¡°Alright, now that nobody has any problems, you should lead your own teams and break them up into small groups. We will meet on the west side of Dark Cape in three days. Once there, I will challenge Tyrant, the number one Dragon Rank, and everyone will witness how I kill Tyrant in person.¡° Everyone left with their teams in tow. Right now, they needed to rush to Dark Cape. Their current location was nearly 1000 kilometers away from Dark Cape. Although three days were more than enough, they still wanted to get there as soon as possible, so as not to miss the battle of the century. This battle was destined to go down in history. There were only about 3000 people who belonged 10 Red me Mercenaries, a figure they only reached after David recruited more than 1000 people from ck Water Mercenaries. However, what surprised David was that the owner of Rock Bar, Tulip, a mid-Dragon Ranker, had also stayed. David then split the team of 3000 people into a few small teams. He let Killer and the other strongest members each lead a team before taking off. Meanwhile, David brought Blue Enchantress and left on their own. Dark Cape. On thend that borders Somend and Falconia, the only ce not disturbed by maic fields. The geographical location of this ce was unique, and the two empires are forced to pass through this area if they want to trade. Even nes would need to fly above it. Neither of the two empires allowed each other to upy this territory, so the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries seized the chance to do so. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Before Bloodthirsty Mercenaries upied this ce, it was controlled by multiple factions. However, after it was seized by the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, this ce fell exclusively under their control. Anyone passing through this ce, whether it was a car, a ship, or a ne, would need to pay, resulting in the checkpoint fee the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries collected every year being an astronomical amount. Therefore, despite having tens of thousands of members, after upying this ce, Bloodthirsty Mercenaries had not needed to perform a single mission. This ce was too profitable, such that they did not have to worry about money at all. Chapter 353 Chapter 353 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 353 There was a huge castle in the center of Dark Cape. The core of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries lived here, including Justin the Tyrant. The low-level members of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries were sent to every corner of Dark Cape, guarding this piece ofnd that they personally believed belonged to them. They would have rotate positions once a day. The Bloodthirsty Mercenaries had been upying Dark Cape for many years and they had slowly abandoned the structure of a mercenary group and began to develop into a sect. There were three guardians, six elders, and eight secret societies. Currently, in the great halls of the castle, the core of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries were all gathered. Sitting in the main seat was a thin middle-aged man with a pale face, a green shirt, and a folding fan in his hand. He looked like a schr from ancient times. It was hard to associate this person¡¯s image with the legendary Tyrant. However, the truth was that this thin and weak-looking middle-aged man was Justin the Tyrant, the captain of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. His strength reached the peak of the Dragon Rank and he had been number one in the Dragon Rank for five years. All those who challenged him had been brutally killed in various ways. His brutal reputation resonated throughout the underground world, making countless people tremble at the mere mention of his name. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Parker, report the situation,¡± Justin the Tyrant said. ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± one of the middle-aged men in his forties stood up and replied. Immediately afterward, he continued, ¡°When we inspected the edge of the waters of Dark Cape this time, we found a luxury cruise ship with more than 1000 people on it, of which 700 were guests and more than 300 were the staff. These 700 people are all from the upper¨Css circles of more than ten countries, including the two empires.¡± ¡°Everyone, what should we do with these people?¡± Tyrant asked. ¡°Captain, why don¡¯t we let the people from the two empires go? And we¡®ll ask the families of the rest to prepare arge ransom in exchange for them.¡± ¡°I think we should treat them equally. We can¡¯t be biased to the two empires. What can they do to us? Ask each of them to prepare a ransom of 10 million dors. We¡®ll release the hostages once we receive the money, otherwise, we¡¯ll throw them into the sea to feed the fishes.¡± ¡°Agreed, we can¡¯t let other people look down on Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. The two empires must also pay to get back their people, but I have to choose two girls to warm my bed first, I haven¡¯t tried beauties from the upper-ss before.¡± ¡°Yeah, I agree. I want to choose a few too!¡± ¡°I agree too!¡± The high¨Clevel executives in the room spoke up. However, some people expressed different views. ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to offend the two empires. If the two empires join forces to drive us away, we¡¯ll be finished.¡± ¡°Derek, why are you so timid? How could the two empires ever join forces? You are overthinking things They obviously want to kill each other. How else would we get the chance to upy Dark Cape?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡± ¡°The possibility you mentioned will never happen!¡± ¡°I agree with Derek. We should avoid offending the two empires as much as possible.¡± Everyone in the hall was giving their opinions. It was a little noisy and they were now split into two sides. One of the sides said that they could not let Bloodthirsty Mercenaries appear weak and theypletely disregard the two empires. On the contrary, the other team felt that they should not offend the two empires and they should instead keep a amiable rtionship with them. Tyrant tapped the table with his folding fan. The hall fell into silence. Anything Tyrant said in Dark Cape would be the imperial edict and no one would dare to go against him. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 354 Tyrant thought for a while and said, ¡°Ask for all the identities of these people and ask for ransoms ording to their family¡¯s situation, let¡¯s just say half of their family¡®s property. As for the citizens of the two major empires, just take some money from them as a token. You can have your pick from among the ones who refuse to pay, and you can throw the rest into the pond to feed the piranhas.¡± Captain Tyrant had made the final decision and no one raised any objections. Feeding the hostages to the piranhas was far crueler than throwing them into the sea. Dark Cape had a huge pond where Tyrant kept many piranhas. Most of those who opposed him were thrown in there to be fish food. This showed how brutal Justin was. ¡°Rory, continue the report,¡± Tyrant said again. ¡°Yes, Captain.¡± A gentle-looking man in his thirties stood up and spoke. ¡°ording to the information received, a month ago, Chaos Land established a mercenary group called Red me. Using arge amount of money as incentive, they attracted a lot of mercenary groups in Chaos Land and are going to attack Dark Cape.¡± ¡°Rory, you don¡¯t need to tell me this, right? So many people wanted to attack Dark Cape but how many dare toe in the end?¡± ¡°Yeah! This is just a way for them to get famous. How dare those irrelevant rats say they want to attack Dark Cape? It seems they have forgotten the fear Bloodthirsty Mercenaries brought to Chaos Land after so many years of us not acting.¡± ¡°It¡®s not the same this time,¡± Rory, the trusted adviser, said. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s so different?¡± ¡°Red me Mercenaries are on their way to Dark Cape and they¡®ve joined forces with threerge mercenary groups in the Chaos Land. The captains are masters in thete stage of the Dragon Rank. Thebined number of people from these three groupses up to more than 10 thousand. In addition to Red me and those scattered small and medium-sized mercenary groups, there are more than 20 thousand people on their way to attack Dark Cape. Plus, Red me Mercenaries even spent a lot of money purchasing a lot of the most advanced weapons to prepare for this,¡± Rory said with a serious look on his face. After Rory said that, the high-level executives in the room were all shocked. An allied army of more than 20 thousand people was on its way to attack Dark Cape with the most advanced weapons in the world? This was no joke. It would definitely cause them a lot of trouble since this battle would not be easy. Still, they never thought they would lose because Tyrant was their captain. ¡°Rory, who is the captain of the Red me Mercenaries? How did he convince the three mercenary groups toe and court death?¡± Someone asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know his identity for the time being, I only know that he wears a silver mask and calls himself Silver Face. He appeared in the Chaos Land more than a week ago. It is suspected that he has reached the peak of the Dragon Rank, if not, I can¡®t exin why the three masters at thete stage of Dragon Rank would agree toe.¡° After Rory finished speaking, he looked at everyone with a solemn expression. If everyone was just surprised just now, now, they were shocked, A super master at the peak of the Dragon Rank was leading three great masters in thete stage of the Dragon Rank. It seemed that there would also be a few beginners and mid¨CDragon Rankers. Plus, there were 20 thousand allied troops and countless advanced weapons. Even if this power was notparable to Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, it was not far behind. If the captain was kept at bay by the other side¡¯s peak Dragon Ranker, then it was really hard to determine the oue of this battle. After all, they had lived in Dark Cape for nearly ten years and their savageness had long been diminished by thisfortable and peaceful life. In the past few years, the few women that had been abducted here via various means had already born several children. Hence, in their hearts, these men were no longer willing to fight to the death anymore.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 355 Chapter 355 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 355 ¡°Captain, I think we need to pay special attention to this incident and bring the guardian and elder back. It will definitely be a tough battle this time and we can¡¯t take it lightly.¡± Parker said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯reing at us so aggressively. We should call the guardian and the elder as soon as possible so we can n everything ordingly and not give the enemy a chance.¡± The high-level executives of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries who were present started discussing among themselves Tyrant sat on his seat steadily and he did not say anything. He was letting everyone discuss More than a week ago, he received a call from his nephew who was hoping that Tyrant would send two masters to Capital City to help with the Chasez family¡¯s development. At the end of they day, they were his family so he could not refuse. Besides, if his father Joseph had not sent him abroad overnight, he might still be squatting in the prison in Somend. Thus, more than a week ago, he sent a guardian and an elder to Capital City in Somend to temporarily join the Chasez family and act as the family¡®s bodyguards to help with their development. Therefore, he could not just call them toe back. Moreover, did he need to call the guardian and elder back for this minor thing? If even these people could not fight back, could an extra guardian and elder turn the situation around? They could only me themselves for living toofortably over the past few years andpletely losing their motivation to fight. He could not let this happen. It seemed that after this incident, the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries would need to change as if this continued, sooner orter, everyone would be a tiger without teeth. After waiting for everyone to finish talking, Tyrant said, ¡°You¡®re so scared by this trivial matter. I think you have been living toofortably in the past few years. After this incident, I willpletely transform the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. You guys had lost the motivation you had back then and coincidentally, we have lost our status in Chaos Land. When the timees, I¡®ll ask half of our men to stay in Dark Cape and half of the men to go into the Chaos Land to reinstate our glory.¡± 1 Gosh! Everyone looked at Tyrant in confusion, not knowing whether he was serious or not. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, if it was true, there would be a question of who would go and who would stay. ¡°Captain, we will discuss the transformation of the Bloodthirsty Mercenariester. We should still focus on the allied army of the Red me Mercenaries and prepare in advance,¡° Rory said on the side. If anyone in Bloodthirsty Mercenaries dared to question what Tyrant said, it would be Rory. This was not because of how strong Rory was, but because many of his ideas had made Dark Cape prosper after they seized Dark Corner. Even though Tyrant was cruel, he was not stupid. If not, how would he have achieved so much? Hence, he was very amodating to Rory. ¡°Rory, do you think the others will still dare to continue their attack on Dark Cape if I kill the captain of Red me Mercenaries?¡±. Tyrant asked. Rory was stunned. Judging from the current situation of the scattered allied army of Red me Mercenaries, as long as Silver Face, a peak Dragon Ranker, was dead, no one else would dare to attack Dark Cape. However, he envisioned that if the captain was hindered by Silver Face, a tough fight would follow. The current Bloodthirsty Mercenaries were no longer the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries of old. If they really tried to fight, they might not be able to beat those mercenaries who had been doing missions in the Chaos Land all year round. ¡°But if you¡®re hindered by Silver Face, Captain, we won¡®t necessarily win,¡± Rory said. ¡°You don¡¯t believe in me?¡± ¡°I just need to take all the possibilities into ount to be fully prepared,¡± Rory said seriously. ¡°Then I should tell you that there is actually a gap between peak Dragon Rankers. There is another transitional realm above the peak. If you take that step, even a peak Dragon Ranker would be nothing.¡± ¡°Captain, d¨Cdid you break through that step?¡± Rory asked in shock, his eyes widening. The other Bloodthirsty Mercenaries high-level executives also looked at Tyrant excitedly, waiting for his answer. If the captain really took that step, they would not need to worry about the allied army this time and Bloodthirsty Mercenaries¡¯ reputation would surely catch up with the second-ranked Mand Mercenaries in the global underground world. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 356 ¡°Not yet, but it shouldn¡¯t take too long I¡¯m already standing at the brink of it, and I can take that step anytime now. Even if I don¡¯t take that step, a mere peak Dragon Ranker is no match for my current strength. I can guarantee you that even if I was surrounded by more than five peak Dragon Rankers, I¡¯d still be able to kill them all,¡± Tyrant said confidently. Rory snapped back to reality and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll leave it to you. Once you kill Silver Face, then there won¡¯t be any need to worry about the mercenaries since they no longer have a captain to follow. Though, we should still teach them a good lesson, lest anyone thinks the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries are an easy target to pick on.¡± ¡°Leave Silver Face to me, I¡¯ll kill him in the shortest time possible and crush their confidence. I¡¯ll leave the handling of everything else to you, the more there is left, the better,¡± Tyrant said. ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Capital City, Somend. After what happened this month, the Chasez family had reached their apex and excelled beyond other first-rate aristocratic families in Capital City. Coupled with the two bodyguards hired by the Chasez familyst week, one a mid-rank Dragon Ranker and a high-rank Dragon Ranker, the Chasez family had be even more powerful. No one dared to cross the Chasez family in Capital City now. Meanwhile, Hank and his brother have be even more fearless. Not only had Hank be the T Faction¡¯s second T¨¦man, but Hanley, who was still a university student, had also be one of the eight great fighters of the faction. Hanley had be much more arrogant now as well. Having understood the shocking past of his family, he set his eyes on Celia again. He did not care that David was the one who killed Zachary, one of T Faction¡¯s eight great fighters since David still did not dare to kill Hanley. Hanley had a more powerful background than David did. Therefore, there was nothing stopping him from making Celia his, not when David did not dare to kill him. If David tried, the entirety of Somend would be after David. This was why Hanley was not fearful. However, the reason why he had not done anything to Celia yet was that there was something important the Chasez family had to do now. Once the matter was dealt with, Hanley would then make Celia his regardless of whether she wanted it or not. Once this matter was dealt with, the Chasez family would be one of the distinguished aristocratic families in Capital City. By then, Hanley would take Celia whether she or David wanted him to or not, and there was nothing David could do to stop him. The Great Wall Club. Hank had once again gathered members of T Faction for a meeting. No one dared to question him this time. Chase wore a sinister expression on his face, not daring to make a single sound while Stan waited silently for Hank to speak. With the arrival of the Chasez family¡¯s two new martial arts masters, Stan now saw Hank as an equal. Hank may not be as physically strong, but he had the familial background to make up for it. Stan did not expect Justin the Tyrant to be able to send out two great masters that were mid and high- ranking Dragon Rankers respectively. Masters of such level were part of a family¡¯s heritage and were only brought out when necessary. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 357 Hank swept his gaze across the T Faction great fighters before him while the people who he looked at all averted their gazes instinctively. The Chasez family had already surpassed the other first-rate families and was joining the circle of distinguished aristocrats. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They were not a family the great fighters could afford to make an enemy of. Hanley sat excitedly below the stage. This was the first time he was participating in a core T Faction gathering. As a middle-tier member of T Faction, the prestige of the eight great fighters was something h e had long heard of and always dreamed to experience. Not that he expected this day to arrive so quickly. The other three of Greenwood University¡¯s Fantastic Four immediately tried to get in his good graces when they heard that he had be one of T Faction¡¯s eight great fighters. They wanted to work with Hanley, so thetter took them in as his underlings. T Faction was a sacred existence among the youths of Capital City, and T¡¯s took pride in being a member of the faction. As one of its eight great fighters, Hanley was now extremely popr among the youths in Capital City. . It could be said that Hanley was treated as a celebrity in university, constantly getting swarmed by sons of wealthy families trying to get chummy with him. It was just a shame that Celia did note to school and missed the sight. At this moment, Hank said, ¡°I called everyone here today to announce two things. The Chasez family has brought in two bodyguards, both of whom are elders who have worked under my uncle for a long time. To wee them, the Chasez family has decided to hold a banquet in three days, inviting all renowned aristocrats from Capital City. I hope to see you guys there, as well as give you the chance to witness a high-rank Dragon Rank master up close.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hank! We¡¯ll be there! ¡°Yeah, yeah! We¡¯ll be there!¡± Everyone said. ¡°What¡¯s this? You seem rather reluctant, Chasey.¡± Hank said, staring at Chase. Chase then let out a somber smile and replied, ¡°Of course not, Mr. Hank. I would be d to go t o the banquet. I¡¯ll see you in three days.¡± The Snow family used to be slightly better than the Chasez family, but now that thetter had the resources of the T Faction and the help from Justin the Tyrant backing them up, they were miles ahead of the Snow family. No matter how much Chase hatex or felt indignant about Hank¡¯s sudden surge in status, he knew that the Chasez family was currently at its peak and it was not a good time to be their enemy. Thus, Chase¡¯s only option was to yield. However, Chase knew that he would take revenge without hesitation if there came a day when the Chasez family fell. ¡°That¡¯s great, then! And here I thought that you were going to reject and make me look bad in front of everyone!¡± Hank said with a vague smile. Then, Hank turned to Stan and said, ¡°I hope to see you as well, Stan!¡± ¡°How could I turn down your invitation, Hank? I¡¯d love to see a high-rank Dragon Rank master up close,¡± Stan replied with a smile. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s agreed, then I shall await all of you at the Chasez residence in three days. O h, right, I almost forgot to tell you! My uncle actually has a dozen more of those Dragon Rankers under him!¡± After this, Hank walked out of the private room with a loudugh as Hanley followed. Leaving the others in the private room to stare at each other indignantly. ¡°Mr. Stan!¡± Stan interrupted before Chase could say anything. ¡°Endure it, for now, Chase. The Chasez family has grown into a force to be reckoned with. With Justin¡¯s current strength and powers, there¡¯s no one strong enough to stop the Chasez family. Let it be. Make sure to prepare nicer gifts and get in the Chasez family¡¯s good graces. We¡¯re all members of T Faction, and I¡¯m sure Hank isn¡¯t one to hold grudges.¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 358 Stan got up to leave the private room. The other great fighters shared a look and sighed as well. If even the T-man himself had made it clear that the Chasez family had grown into a force to b e reckoned with, then there was nothing more they could do except follow Stan¡¯s advice and prepare nicer gifts to get in the Chasez family¡¯s good books. Jon and his wife had experienced both heaven and hell recently. Around a month ago, the Chasez family had given up on targeting them and returned them 54 % of Beautylish Group¡¯s shares. Jon had gotten back his job and his superior even showed signs of wanting to promote him and giving him more responsibilities. However, good things did notst for long and trouble arose again in the past few days. An issue came about with thepany and Jon¡¯s career was stalled. The couple spent their days frowning at home. Celia did as David told and did not attend any sses in Greenwood. She was an understandingdy, and she knew this was not the time to cause more trouble for her parents and David. Thus, she did not leave the house at all and stayed at home.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jon and his wife initially assumed that the Chasez family was targeting them again, but after asking around a couple of people they found out that the Chasez family was actually too busyt o deal with small fries like them these days. The Chasez family had been very active in Capital City these days, as there were rumors about how they had received the support of some powerful figure and were now expanding their powers. The family was also slowly breaking past the boundaries of the first-rate aristocratic circle and was aiming for an even higher status. The trouble the couple was facing was not a direct result of something the Chasez family had said, but rather the result of Beautylish Group¡¯s partners and close business friends distancing themselves from the Young family in fear that the Chasez family would trouble them for their connection. The Chasez family had already grown powerful enough to the point where they need not say anything before someone trying to get chummy with them would take the initiative to help the family out. This was a treatment that only the top four distinguished aristocratic families in Capital City enjoyed. If you were to be an enemy of those four families, someone would immediately step out and help get rid of the ¡°enemy¡± without those families even uttering a word. If the Chasez family continues to grow like this, they would quickly be the fifth distinguished aristocratic family in Capital City. However, any family that wanted to be the fifth distinguished aristocratic family would surely face obstacles set by the other four to stop them. After all, there were only so many benefits to go around, and any neers meant the redistribution of such benefits. Each party would be forced to reap fewer benefits from then on. However, the Chasez family had the extremely powerful Justin Chasez watching over them, so no one dared to cross them. Therefore, these four families would rather reap fewer benefits than make an enemy out of Justin. As a legendary figure within Somend, Justin was already a hundred and twenty years old. His body was slowly degrading but even so, Somend was unwilling to start a fight with him, lest Falconia seized the opportunity to attack Somend. That was the only reason why Somend officials did not make any move when two mid and high- ranking Dragon Rank masters of unknown origin suddenly appeared in Capital City, the heart of Somend. If Justin was a mere peak Dragon Ranker, even if he topped the Dragon Rank, Somend was a strong enough empire that it needed not to be concerned about fighting him. However, the issue was that Dark Cape was under Justin¡¯s rule and this was too important to Somend. The empire could not risk such a ce following into Falconia¡¯s hands. In truth, the current situation was the best they could manage. This was because the moment either of the two empires, Somend or Falconia, got ahold of Dark ?ape, a war would break out between them. Thus, Somend decided to turn a blind eye and even help the Chasez family grow, as did the other families. Three dayster, the Chasez family invited various aristocratic families in Capital City to witness their rise. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 359 News of Red me Mercenaries preparing to attack Dark Cape quickly spread to the ears of the two large empires. Dark Cape was of great importance to the two empires, so it was only natural that both empires had people surveiling the area at all times. The moment something unexpected urs, the news would immediately reach the ears of high officials within the two empires so they could make a decision. There had been much news of mercenariesunching an attack on Dark Cape, but this was the first time a mercenary group had gathered twenty thousand men and marched toward Dark Cape like Red me Mercenaries was doing now. Both empires took this issue seriously and started looking into Silver Face, the captain of Red me Mercenaries. Most importantly, they needed to check if Silver Face was a mercenary group sent over from the other empire. However, neither empire could find anything. They each had names of the other empire¡¯s peak Dragon Rankers on their lists, and they would be immediately alerted the moment someone went missing. This was aided by the fact that David had already nned everything out a long time ago and did not want to reveal his identity yet. He knew that the moment his identity was revealed, Falconia would prevent him from taking control of Dark Cape. In fact, a war between the two empires might even be sparked in advance because of this. This was why he had switched between countless identities on his way to Dark Cape and even donned a mask just so he would not be identified. After analyses and investigations from both empires, they confirmed that Silver Face was not someone sent over by the other empire and thus decided not to join this war. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, that did not mean they would not continue surveilling the situation. To some degree, Red me Mercenaries¡¯ attack on Dark Cape was exactly what both empires wanted to see. Bloodthirsty Mercenaries had already been in control over Dark Cape for almost a decade, and Dark Cape¡¯s advantageous geographical location means that all mercenary expenses could be paid for without needing to send the mercenaries out on missions. No missions also meant no losses. Having control over such extreme wealth meant Bloodthirsty Mercenaries would continue to grow stronger and neither empire wanted this to happen. It did not matter who won, but both Red me and Bloodthirsty Mercenaries would suffer losses during this battle of Dark Cape. Regardless of who took over Dark Cape in the end, the mercenaries would still need a long time to recover. Three days passed very quickly. Capital City¡¯s Chasez residence was extremely lively today, with countless guests who were renowned and powerful families in Capital City. The Chasez family wore bright smiles on their faces because, after today, their family name would shake the whole of Capital City and even the whole of Somend. However, they had no idea that a huge battle was about to break out at Dark Cape, one that would determine whether the Chasez family lived or died. Not even the Chasez family¡¯s guardians or elders knew that Dark Cape was about to be attacked. This was because Bloodthirsty Mercenaries¡¯ high officials knew that Tyrant was on the edge of a breakthrough and so no one thought that Bloodthirsty would lose. Red me only had one peak Dragon Ranker when Tyrant himself said that he could fight five peak Dragon Rankers with no issue. Thus, no one informed the Chasez family¡¯s guardians and elders. Dark Cape. David stood Bloodthirsty Mercenaries¡¯ castle with Killer, Tulip, Blue Enchantress, Paul, various Red me high officials, and twenty thousand mercenaries behind him. At this moment, David started to feel strange. Logically speaking, they should already have entered Dark Cape¡¯s borders, yet they had been met with no resistance as cut straight to the heart of Dark Cape. He knew that something was going to happen. It was possible the enemy had purposefully allowed them to enter and decided to attack from all sides. David was not the only person who was worried. However, they were already here and a battle was inevitable. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 360 Their opponent was the third most powerful mercenary group in the world, Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Tyrant was also ranked first on the Dragon Rank with his prestige spreading far and wide. A loss meant death, but a win would mean many benefits and fame. ¡°Captain Silver Face, there¡¯s been no resistance since we entered the borders, could we have stepped into their trap?¡± Asked a mercenary captain who was also a high-ranked Dragon Ranger. ¡°Fret not, captains. In face of absolute strength, any trap is fruitless. Once I kill Tyrant and send Bloodthirsty Mercenaries into disarray, all they¡¯ll be thinking of is escaping and they won¡¯t be in any mood to fight. By then, you¡¯ll all be able to attack the pce easily,¡± David said expressionlessly, looking at the castle in front of him. ¡°Then here¡¯s to hoping that you win quickly, Captain Silver Face!¡± In the castle. ¡°Has everything been arranged, Rory?¡± Asked Justin the Tyrant. ¡°Yes, Captain. We¡¯ve blocked off their escape routes, there¡¯s no returning for them,¡± Rory replied. ¡°Very good! All of you will follow Rory¡¯s orders. Return to your positions and stay on standby. Once I kill Silver Face and crush their confidence, attack and kill them all.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain! May you eliminate the enemy and return victorious!¡± Shouted all of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries¡¯ high officials. ¡°Move!¡± With Justin the Tyrant¡¯s order, all of Bloodthirsty¡¯s high officials followed Rory¡¯s prior arrangement and returned to their positions. Some of them left the castle through secret passageways and stationed themselves behind Red me Mercenary in preparation to block off their escape routes. David was about to ask Paul to fire two mini-missiles into the castle just to see if there was anyone inside. Then, a few people appeared on the castle walls a dozen feet above the ground. Standing in front was a middle-aged man with a pale face and a hand-held fan in his right hand. This man looked over. Excluding David, everyone else took an instinctive step backward. That was how powerful Tyrant was. The moment Killer saw Tyrant, the long-suppressed desire to take revenge immediately exploded. Had it not been for the huge difference in strength, Killer would have long rushed over to kill Tyrant. ¡°Justin the Tyrant?¡± David asked. His voice was not loud, but it managed to travel very far, allowing the people on the castle walls to hear him despite being hundreds of meters away. Tyrant¡¯s gaze froze, he did not expect this person to know his true name. It seemed like this Silver Face was an old friend. ¡°Who are you? Why don¡¯t you dare to take your mask off?¡± Justin the Tyrant asked. ¡°Who I am doesn¡¯t matter. All you need to know is that I¡¯m here to kill you!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Kill me? Do you know how many people there are worldwide who want to kill me? And yet here I am, standing before you, alive and well. Those who want to kill me have either been thrown into the pond to feed my fish or didn¡¯t even dare to appear before my eyes. You¡­ you¡¯re a bold one, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tyrant said with a smile. ¡°Cut the nonsense and fight me! Everyone¡¯s waiting to see us fight, so how about you show m e the strength of the top ranker of the Dragon Rank?¡± David said seriously. ¡°As you wish!¡± Chapter 361 Chapter 361 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 361 As soon as Justin the Tyrant finished speaking, he jumped directly down from the castle that was more than ten meters high. Boom! After hended, he created a huge noise. Then, he rushed toward David without any hesitation immediately afternding. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. David also charged over toward him quickly. Everyone was watching this battle intensely. Even the people of the two empires were watching the battle with high-powered binocrs from a distance. The two figures quickly merged at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye. After a roar, their fists met. Boom! The sound caused by it wasparable to the sound of a small shell exploding and it lingered over Dark Cape for a long while. Afer this, the two figures retreated more than ten steps each. Then, they stood still at the same time. Tens of thousands of eyes were focused on the two of them. This exchange was just a test on both sides. ¡°This is indeed the strength of a peak Dragon Ranker, but if you only have this strength, then I am sorry, I, Tyrant, will be taking your life!¡± Justin said, looking at David not far away. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say!¡± Boom! Justin did not hold back anymore, immediately giving off had a vigorous and imposing aura. The two quickly fought together again. Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom! All kinds of loud sounds were heard. Normal people could not see the battle of two peak Dragon Rankers. Only a master at thete stage of the Dragon Rank could spot the slight shadow of the two of them. Everyone was nervous because the direction of their fight would predict the direction of the entire battle. Until now, David had only used his strength as a peak Dragon Ranker. It was not because he was purposely concealing his power, but because he was just umting experience. Right now, what hecked was a battle experience. He had upgraded his realm too quickly and his experience level could not catch up. So, he was suppressing his realm and treating Justin as his sparring partner. As the two of them fought each other, they left traces of their fight on the ground and also in the air. David punched the air and Justin leaped up, which David followed by concentrating his energy on his feet. However, when he was just catching up, Justin¡¯s power suddenly exploded. His vertical rose by a lot and he charged toward David at a very fast speed. Before David had time to react, he had already been hit. This was Justin¡¯s n. First, he would be locked in battle with David, and then, he would suddenly explode, catching David off guard and finishing him directly. After this, everyone could only see one figure flying out and hitting the side of the castle. With that, that person formed a big hole in the castle wall. After Justin punched David, it did not end there. Instead, he quickly took out his folding fan, waved his hand, and a row of nine specially made and highly poisonous steel needles flew toward David. Justinnded. Everyone looked at the battlefield nervously, wanting to see who was thest man standing. Because of the battle between the two, the fallout caused a huge amount of dust to be lifted off the ground, so no one saw what was going on and who was defeated. The dust slowly dissipated. The figure of Justin the Tyrant appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Well done, Captain!¡± ¡°Well done, Captain!¡± A loud cheer sounded from the castle. If Justin was standing there, it meant that D¨¢vid was the one who was punched into the wall of the castle. Meanwhile, everyone in the Red me Mercenaries looked as if they had something stuck in their throats. They were extremely quiet. Silver Face was defeated? Impossible! Didn¡¯t he take that one small step? They could feel the aftermath of their battle just now. Even though it was super strong, it was not as strong as the pressure Captain Silver Face exuded three days ago. A few of the masters at thete stage of the Dragon Rank were looking at the battlefield with curiosity. At the same time, Justin turned around and looked in the direction of the Red me Mercenaries. On this side, everyone was rmed. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 362 If Tyrant came over here, would it not it be like a tiger among a flock of sheep? Just as Justin was about to give orders to attack, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°The number one in the Dragon Rank is just so-so.¡± Justin was startled, and when he turned around¡­ m! The whole body was thrown into the sky by an inexplicable huge force. While Justin was in the air, he did not have time to react before his body was attacked from above again. Then, he flew quickly toward the ground. Boom! The ground shook violently. The strong aftermath dissipated, causing the crowd hundreds of meters away to feel a strong wind. Then, the dust on the ground was swept up by more than ten meters. Even so, this was not the end. David came in hot from above. He dove down at lightning speed and mmed one knee straight into Justin¡¯s back. Crack! ¡°Ah!¡± Another huge sound, apanied by Justin¡¯s shrill screams, sounded over the entire castle and reached everyone¡¯s ears, causing everyone who heard it to shiver. The senior executives of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries in the castle looked at each other in shock. This was the voice of their captain, Tyrant, so how would they not recognize it? David¡¯sst blow hadpletely shattered Justin¡¯s spine, and even if he had a strong body that was at the peak of the Dragon Rank, he still could not stand David¡¯s blow at full force. The dust had not yet dissipated when a figure slowly floated into the sky. Yes, it rose directly from the ground to the sky. When the figure rose to a ce where there was no dust, everyone looked at the scene in front of them in shock. Captain Silver Face from the Red me Mercenaries was quietly suspended in the air, holding Tyrant¡¯s body in his hand. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. What? How was this possible? Even a peak Dragon Ranker could not float in the air but Silver Face could? Could it be that¡­ he was already beyond the peak of Dragon Rank? The people from the two empires were extremely astonished when they saw this scene. They quickly captured this scene and sent it back to their countries. Silver Face was a super master who had already broken past the peak of Dragon Rank. This was a huge piece of news! It was enough to shock the world. Justin was not dead yet. A peak Dragon Ranker¡¯s determination to live was indeed strong, but his entire spine had beenpletely shattered so he could not exert even a little bit of strength. The moment he was caught by David and slowly lifted into the air, he knew he had been wrong. The other party had been just ying with him this whole time. He hid his strength and wanted to deal David a fatal blow, but he did not expect David to hide his strength even better than he did. . If he knew David¡¯s strength from the beginning, he would not have fought him. Instead, Justin would have directly run away. . Even if he lost Dark Cape and Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, he would never fight David. This was not a fight between equal-level opponents at all¡­. The difference between taking that step and not was unimaginable. The simplest example was that one could stay in the air, but the other could only leap into the air with the help of other forces. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­ cough¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to have already taken that step! Cough¡­ I don¡¯t feel injustice after being defeated.¡± Justin coughed up blood with every word he said. ¡°But¡­ cough¡­ Who are you?¡± . ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve destroyed enough families over the years?¡± David said nkly. Then David shouted, ¡°Killer!¡± When Killer heard David¡¯s voice, he quickly came over. David then tossed Justin who was in his hands over to Killer. ¡°I¡¯ll hand Tyrant to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Captain!¡± Killer replied excitedly. ¡°Everyone from the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, listen up. Tyrant is dead so don¡¯t put up any unnecessary struggles. If not¡­ I¡¯ll kill without mercy!¡± David¡¯s voice was filled with the prestige of someone who had gone beyond the peak Dragon Rank. His voice lingered in the air of Dark Cape for a long time and sent a chill into the hearts o feveryone from Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 363 The death of Tyrant could be said to havepletely crushed the hearts of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Although they could still fight with Red me Mercenaries if they concentrated their firepower, nobody had the desire to fight. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In this kind of small war, a skirmish was a reflection of the general direction of the war. If one side was defeated and the other side was seriously injured, the fight might still be able t o continue, or if neither side won, they would still have a chance. However, there was no need to resist in this kind of fight where one side had suffered a crushing defeat. With all his strength, David was able to kill all the senior executives of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries one by one. When they heard what David said, many of Bloodthirsty¡¯s executives who were lying in wait o n red me¡¯s escape route fled with their people. They could live well no matter where they went with these people so why should they fight to the death with Red me? Moreover, their captain Tyrant was already dead, so they would be asking for death if they went forward to fight. The person that went beyond the peak of the Dragon Rank was already a legendary figure. Only the people in the castle had nowhere to escape, and after a little resistance, the castle was breached and the Red me Mercenaries managed to upy it. Red me Mercenaries had taken down Dark Cape, and their leader, Silver Face, was in the realm above the peak of the Dragon Rank. The news of himpletely crushing and killing Tyrant quickly spread too. The top leaders of the two empires were the first to receive the news and thest thing they wanted was some other superpower upying Dark Cape. If they knew Silver Face was so powerful, they might have thought of a way to stop him. Now that Silver Face¡¯s strength was beyond the Dragon Rank, he was a little out of their range of control.. The stronger the ruler of Dark Cape, the greater the threat to the other side if they were to favor one side in the future. What they most hoped was that Dark Cape would be at war all the year-round. However, now there was no other way to resolve it. Dark Cape had been upied by Silver Face, so it was toote to stop him, not to mention that a superpower like him was not easy to be manipted. As soon as Somend received the news, they immediately asked Lucas to bring someone to the Chasez family in Capital City so that they could bring the two senior executives from Bloodthirsty Mercenaries back for an investigation to prevent them from going crazy and hurting people after receiving the news and affecting social stability. Although people were monitoring them before, their strength was not enough to stop the two senior executives of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries who were in the middle andte stages of the Dragon Rank Otherwise, with the strength of these two people, once they were out of sight, no one knew how much effort it would take to find them again.¡¯ Moreover, with Tyrant dead and Dark Cape having been breached, these two would remain unstable factors if they resided in Somend. At this time, the Chasez family was in a lively atmosphere. Today, the Chasez family held this banquet to let all the families in Capital city witness the rise of their family. Every family that came here prepared a huge gift to form a good rtionship with the Chasez family. It was no exaggeration to say that the value of the gifts the Chasez family received on this day was equivalent to the total ie of the Chasez family for several years. If this sum of money was invested in the development of the Chasez family it would cause a great leap in their strength. In the Chasez family¡¯s manor-style vi, the huge living room was filled with spokespeople sent by major families in Capital City. Hank dressed up to the nines to attend this party. Today, he was the star. He was also the next heir of the Chasez family. Joseph had prepared to hand the Chasez family to Hank. This meant that after today, Hank would be the head of the Chasez family. He was the first person who became the head of a family among the younger generation in Capital City. Even T-man Stan who was a few years older than Hank had not taken over the Warner family. This was because there was a gap in the middle of the Chasez family. Justin was the only person in Hank¡¯s father¡¯s generation with the ability to be the head. Now that Justin was unable toe back, Joseph had always been the head of the family. However, Hank had started to disy his demeanor as the head of a family, so Joseph was ready to offload his responsibility as the head and retire. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 364 Joseph showed up on the second floor with Hank in tow. While facing the representatives of the major families in the hall, Joseph said, ¡°From today on, Hank will be officially taking over as the head of the Chasez family. My virtuous achievements havee to their sessful conclusion, and I can finally retire. Come on, Hank,e and say a few words.¡± ¡°Wee, everyone to the party hosted by my family. The people whoe here today are all friends of the Chasez family. In the future, whenever you need my help, please feel free to speak up. As long as it¡¯s something within my power, I will not waste any time to aid you.¡± As soon as Hank appeared, he started to say something courteous. No one would take it too seriously. Everyone was thinking the same thing, ¡®We won¡¯t ask the Chasez family for help, but we¡¯re on good terms as long as you don¡¯t cause trouble for us in the future.¡± ¡°Hank, you¡¯re too humble. You are the first one among the younger generation of the major families in Capital City to take over as the head of the family. You¡¯re not yet thirty years old, right? Sure enough, heroese from the youth,¡± someone started to congratte. ¡°A hero came from among the youth of the Chasez family!¡± Everyone also congratted him. However, those who spoke were representatives of second-and third-rate families. The representatives of the first-ss families did not join in. Their identities would not allow them to say such words to exalt other families and depreciate their own. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. A few of the great fighters of T Faction looked at Hank with some envy. While they were still working hard to obtain the position of the head of the family, Hank was already ahead of them and had inherited the position of head of the Chasez family. Although they were all the first heirs, they were not withoutpetitors. It was hard to say whether they would be able to im the position of the head of the family in the future. Even Stan was no exception. Although he was now the number one in the Warner family, if he lost the ten-year appointment to Clinton and smeared the Warner family name, it would be hard to say whether he could continue to hold this position in the future. That was why he attached so much importance to Hank and let him utilize the power of T Faction because he also needed to use Hank¡¯s power to deal with the uing ten-year appointment with Clinton. In his view, this was merely an exchange of interests. The stronger the Chasez family was, the more helpful it would be to him. ¡°You are all so courteous. Next, I would like to introduce to you two new members of the Chasez family. Both of them are my uncle Justin¡¯s bodyguards. They were specially sent by my uncle to help my family at this time.¡± At this time, the guardian and elder of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries stood beside Hank. Justin¡¯s name waspletely exposed. In the past, his name was only spread among the older generation of the major families, but now Hank had revealed it. Many small families had no clue who Justin was. They were about to go back to ask around. After today, Justin¡¯s name would reverberate through all of Capital City, astonishing everyone. This was Hank¡¯s purpose. He showed his hidden trump, and even if he did not use it, it would still have a huge intimidating effect. Stan looked at the two people next to Hank and asked in a small voice, ¡°Amos, what do you think?¡± The middle-aged man next to him replied, ¡°Sir, the rumors were right. One is a mid-Dragon Ranker while one is at thete stage of the Dragon Rank. They¡¯re very powerful.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Stan took a deep breath and said. Justin had so many masters and even the two he randomly dispatched were at this level. Hank said that Justin had more than ten people on this level with him. If this was true, their strength would be terrifying. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 365 Hank was still speaking eloquently. Meanwhile, the two Bloodthirsty Mercenaries senior executives stood behind him. With their identities and strength, they felt a little disenchanted to be dragged out and used by Hank, a punk who had not even made it to the Tiger Rank. However, they had no other choice because this kid was their captain¡¯s nephew. Before leaving, Captain Tyrant personally exined that they had to cooperate with the Chasez family¡¯s n and help the Chasez family develop. Although they were upset, they dared not go against the captain¡¯s wishes. Furthermore, the Chasez family had been really good to them. They had been here for more than a week and their lives were even more free and easy than when they were at Dark Cape. They would get all the money and women they wanted. They also cooperated with Hank appropriately to reveal their own strength and release some o f their auras. They even thought that it was not bad to always be in the Chasez family because they only asionally needed to stand up for the Chasez family. Most of the time, they would be living lives equivalent to an emperor. Joseph, the most powerful person in the Chasez family, only had the strength in the early stage of the Dragon Rank. The Chasez familypletely relied on the deterrence provided by him and Justin to continue maintaining their honor as a first-rate family. Naturally, he did not dare to disrespect the two masters in the middle andte stages of the Dragon Rank At the same time, the two senior executives of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries were still thinking about the women waiting for them on the bed. The women the Chasez family found for them were of a much higher level than the ones they abducted from Dark Cape, and they would enjoy the women so much that they often forgot to go home. They wanted the party to end sooner so that they could go back and enjoy the women¡¯s services. At this time, their mobile phones rang one after another.¡± The two picked up their mobile phones and saw that it was a call from one of the top executives of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries who had a good rtionship with them. The two retreated to the back of the room and answered the phone. They wanted to show off how comfortable they were here, but the first sentence of the other party made them stop their bragging and widened their eyes. Captain Tyrant was dead and Dark Cape had been conquered! The person on the other end also asked them to hurry and find a way to get out of Somend. Because once there was no threat from Tyrant and Dark Cape, their identities would be very sensitive in Somend. The two looked at each other nervously. They quickly walked past Hank, jumped down directly from the second floor, and were ready t o leave this ce as quickly as possible. Their move also made Hank, who was still speaking, a little confused. The representatives of dozens of major families in the hall also looked at the two inexplicably. Thud! Thud! After the twonded, they ignored the others and ran straight toward the gate. However, as soon as they got to the gate, they were stopped. At this time, Lucas arrived here with Vulture Two. ¡°The guardian and elder of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, pleasee with us,¡± Lucas looked at the two senior executives of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries and said. He got news to bring the two senior executives of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries at the Chasez family back for investigation. If there were no problems with them, they should immediately b e sent away from Somend. Joseph and Hank walked over. ¡°Who are you? Those two are the bodyguards of the Chasez family!¡± Joseph said. ¡°Grandpa, this is the person that saved mest time,¡± Hank said to Joseph in secret. Joseph was shocked. ¡®Did Somend take action? ¡®But why? This shouldn¡¯t be the case!¡¯ Then, he recalled how the two senior executives from Bloodthirsty Mercenaries got a call and then immediately wanted to run away. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 366 Joseph shuddered. ¡®Did something happen to Justin?¡¯ It had to be said that experience definitely mattered. Joseph was very powerful to be able to support the Chasez family and have it stand strong for so many years Just from those two little things alone, he could tell that something must have happened to Justin. He turned to the guests of the major families in the hall and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, the party is over. We have some things to deal with. I¡¯ll invite you all to my humble abode again another day.¡± : In this situation, normal people could see that the Chasez family had gotten into trouble, but even though some people from the smaller families were curious, they did not dare to offend the Chasez family, so they slowly left. Those from big families were not so easy to get rid of. After all, how could they miss this interesting event? Joseph did not care about these people, as he was desperate to find out what was going on. Stan also quietly contacted his family at this time. ¡°Falcon, the spirit of Somend is conducting official business, so please don¡¯t get in our way, Old Master Chasez,¡± Lucas said. ¡°What the hell is going on? Please tell me,¡± Joseph-asked.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Lucas did not answer Joseph but continued to stare at the two senior executives of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Seeing that the other party was not answering him, Joseph said to Hank, who was standing next to him, ¡°Hank, call your uncle.¡± Hank took out his phone and dialed Justin¡¯s number, but no one answered even after a long time. ¡°Grandpa, no one is picking up,¡± Hank said in a flustered voice. Joseph¡¯s heart sank He knew something must have happened. ¡°Did something happen to my son, Justin? Sirs, please tell me!¡± Joseph bowed to Lucas and asked respectfully. Seeing Joseph¡¯s attitude, Lucas sighed and replied, ¡°Old Master Chasez, I was ordered toe and ask the two senior executives of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries toe back with me to aid with an investigation. As for other matters, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to speak to you about them.¡± Joseph wanted to say something more, but he was interrupted by a voice. ¡°Justin the Tyrant is dead. He was killed by a man named Silver Face and Dark Cape has been breached, so that¡¯s why the two senior executives from the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries wanted t o escape.¡± The person who spoke was Chase, the second son of the Snow family. He had just been told the news of Justin¡¯s death by T-man Stan, so he naturally knew what the T-man meant. He wanted Chase to help him break the news. Of course, he was more than happy to do this for Stan. Since Hank became T Faction¡¯s second T-man, he had been extremely arrogant and had suppressed Chase many times. Thus, Chase had disliked him for a long time. He was the happiest to hear the news of Justin¡¯s demise. When these words came out, everyone was shocked. The news was like a bolt from the blue for Joseph, Hank, and Hanley. ¡°Chasey, stop bullsh*tting! My uncle is the number one in Dragon Rank, so how could he be killed?¡± Hank retorted angrily. ¡°Haha! He¡¯s just the number one on the Dragon Rank and not the world¡¯s number one! So how is it impossible? I heard that the person who killed him had gone beyond the peak of the Dragon Rank. He could even float in the air for a short while with his own power.¡± Joseph looked at the two senior executives of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. When he saw that they were not retorting, he knew this had been confirmed. Then, his vision turned ck and h e almost passed out. The current Chasez family was built on Justin¡¯s reputation, so if Justin died, everything would be gone. Furthermore, during this period, the Chasez family had offended a lot of families because they were expanding blindly. The next period would determine the Chasez family¡¯s fate. It was possible their family would be history because of this. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Hank and his brother quickly supported Joseph. Even though the brothers could still stand, their shaking hands and feet could not hide their panicking hearts. Chapter 367 Chapter 367 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 367 Dark Cape. David sat at the main seat in the hall of the castle. What was left of Dark Cape now were the people from the Red me Mercenaries. All the other mercenary groups had left and they had also been paid ordingly. The small and medium mercenary groups got enough money, while David sent the threerge mercenary groups three silver secret orders. However, the silver secret order was also conditional. It could only be used to save people, not kill them. Moreover, if they did something heinous, David would not help them either. Although the captains of the threerge mercenary groups were somewhat dissatisfied, the strength Silver Face disyed currently was too strong and they did not dare to refute it. Moreover, they did not waste any effort in attacking Dark Cape this time. As soon as Justin the Tyrant died, the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries were like rats leaving a sinking ship. However, since David promised them this, he would do as he said. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. In addition to that, there were only two thousand people from the Red me, but even if Justin the Tyrant was dead, they would not surrender so easily when they were facing tens of thousands of people from the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Thus, they still yed a huge role. Some mid-rank and senior executives from the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries who did not have time to escape were currently kneeling on the ground of the castle hall. ¡°Killer, give me a report of the search,¡± David said. ¡°Roger that, Captain. We found more than a thousand prisoners in the castle. They were the people from a luxury cruise ship that the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries hijacked and they were very rich. The Bloodthirsty Mercenaries should have wanted to extort their families,¡± Killer said. ¡°Free all of them.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send them all back to the cruise shipter.¡± ¡®Anything else?¡± ¡°We also found various torture tools in the castle which should be the tools Tyrant uses to torture the enemy. Plus, there was also a pond where many piranhas were bred. A thickyer o f human bones had already umted at the bottom of the pond.¡± ¡°Drain the water from the pond and find a ce to bury the human bones. Then, fill in the pond again.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Also, get rid of all the taxes in Dark Cape. Cancel the checkpoint tax for the two empires too,¡± David said after he thought about it. ¡°Captain, we won¡¯t have a source of ie if we do this. Bloodthirsty Mercenaries used the checkpoint tax to build their strength. Even though Bloodthirsty Mercenaries left a lot of wealth here, they will all be used up soon if we don¡¯t have any source of ie.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will inject funds into Red me. Next, you need to buy all kinds of the most advanced weapons and equipment in the world, arm Dark Cape well, and buy a few submarines and aircraft carriers to park them at the Bay of Dark Cape.¡± ¡°Sure, but this requires a lot of money and we at Red me don¡¯t have enough people right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. You should also start recruiting people as soon as possible, but ensure the members of Red me pass a test of character. I don¡¯t want people who are heinous no matter how strong they are,¡± David said seriously. ¡°Yes, Captain. What about the senior executives of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries?¡± Killer asked. ¡°Investigate their past. If theymitted serious crimes, execute them on the spot. If not, give them a chance.¡± ¡°Captain Silver Face, please spare us! We will follow you in the future and promise not to do bad things again! We were also forced. If we didn¡¯t do what Tyrant said, we would also be tortured to death by him.¡± The mid-rank and senior executives of the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries who were kneeling on the ground kept begging for mercy. ¡°Take them away,¡± Killer yelled. Soon, these people were taken away. The hall fell silent again. ¡°Killer, I want to make Dark Cape a fortress that is not afraid of the two empires, so we¡¯ll need a lot of advanced weapons and talents. We have to do it soon. I will spend a lot of money to find talents who study maic fields. I want to see how we can attract the nearby maic fields so we can utilize it, at least so that Dark Cape cannot be locked onto by any missiles,¡± David said seriously. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 368 ¡°I understand, Captain.¡± ¡°I may not stay in Dark Cape in the future, so I¡¯ll leave it to the three of you here. Killer is the first deputy captain of Red me, Paul is the second deputy captain, and Tulip is the third deputy captain. As for how to split the subordinates, discuss it among yourselves. I hope that when Ie back again, I will see a brand-new Red me.¡± ¡°We will definitely live up to your expectations, Captain,¡± the trio replied together. Tulip was naturally very excited; She had indeed taken the right step. In an instant, she changed from a bar owner to the deputy captain of the thirdrgest mercenary group in the global underground world. 2 It was not an exaggeration to call it an instant sess. David was gone, along with the Blue Enchantress. Blue Enchantress had great talent and ability. Not only was her perception very strong, but her ability to conceal herself was also outstanding. Furthermore, she was halfway to the Dragon Rank. It was only a matter of time before she would break through to Dragon Rank. If he took her back and kept her by Celia¡¯s side to protect her, it would definitely be beneficial. Before leaving, David invested one trillion in Red me to let them build up Dark Cape properly. Plus, he also told them that they could ask him for more if it was not enough. Paul was not surprised by this. David was loaded and he had seen it before. However, Killer and Tulip were a little surprised. The captain actually gave them a trillion in cash. Some small countries around Chaos Land did not necessarily have so much cash reserves. 1 The captain was truly as rich as a country! Capital City in Somend. The guests at the Chasez family¡¯s party had all left. The two senior executives of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries were also taken away by Lucas. Facing Lucas, the team captain of Team Vulture in Falcon, who was a peak Dragon Ranker and Vulture Two who was at thete stage of the Dragon Rank, they had no chance of winning at all. Thus, they could only follow Lucas back for the investigation obediently. Luckily, they recalled that they had notmitted any crimes in Somend. ¡°Grandpa, what should we do?¡± Hank asked in a shaky voice. Justin was dead, so the Chasez family was also copsing. The people currently in the family were not enough to support a first-rate family. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Hanley was spacing out at one side. He had note back to his senses until now. How did the Chasez family, which was still in its prime, suddenly fall into this state? The feeling of instantly falling from heaven to hell made him unable to recover for a long time. Joseph said to the butler, ¡°Elmer, hurry up and return all the gifts you received today. Return twice the amount of gifts from the families below first-rate, five times for the first-rate families, and ten times for the elite aristocratic family. You have to do it quickly.¡± ¡°Sir, we have received too many gifts this time. If we do this, the Chasez family will suffer greatly and we will not be able to recover for many years,¡± the butler said. ¡°Now is not the time to think about this. In recent days, the Chasez family has blindly expanded and offended many people. Now that Justin is gone, no one can deter them. If they unite, the Chasez family will not be able to resist them. I can only hope that doing this will temporarily quell their anger.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± After speaking, the butler quickly left the vi. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 369 ¡°Grandpa, w-what should we do? Uncle is gone so David will definitely not let us off the hook!¡± Hank asked in a trembling voice. When Hanley heard David¡¯s name, he also came back to his senses and asked anxiously,¡± Grandpa, David will definitelye back to seek revenge on us this time, what should we do? You have to save us.¡± ¡°You two should go pack your things. I¡¯ll get you out of Somend right away,¡± Joseph said. ¡°Oh! Okay¡­ Okay!¡± The two brothers replied quickly. ¡°But this time we can¡¯t use our ordinary route. I will find a way to send you to the border of Somend and you will go through the old-growth forest to get to the other side.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Hank asked. ¡°David is a member of Falcon. With Falcon¡¯s intelligencework throughout Somend, you will definitely be detected if you follow the ordinary route. Even if you flee abroad, he can still chase after you. Also, there are maic fields interfering in the old-growth forest so even nes don¡¯t dare to enter it. Hence, it¡¯ll be safer to leave through there.¡± ¡°But¡­ But the old-growth forest is so big, can we really walk through it?¡± ¡°You are already at the first-ss peak level and you are about to enter Tiger Rank. Hanley is also at the second-ss peak level. Didn¡¯t you always say you can¡¯t break through it? This is an opportunity for the two of you to pass through the old-growth forest, and it¡¯s possible you¡¯ll b e able to go further if you manage to get through the forest. It will also be good for you in the future,¡± Joseph said. ¡°Grandpa, but¡­¡± ¡°No buts! If you don¡¯t do this, you can only wait until David shows up at your door. When that happens, no one will be able to save you.¡±. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. When you get to the other side, I will prepare a lot of money for you. Then, you can live well in any ce you want. When this wave passes, I will find a way to bring you back.¡± Joseph sighed inwardly as he watched the brothers frantically leaving. He knew that this time it would be difficult for the Chasez family to cross this hurdle. Hank was too radical and offended too many people during this time. He even offended the Warner family which was an elite aristocratic family. Joseph could have stopped it, but he did not expect his son Justin to be killed suddenly. As long as Justin was at Dark Cape, the Chasez family would be fine. What a pity¡­ He just hoped that the two brothers could keep the family name alive and return to Somend one day in the future. Joseph got up and left the vi. He still had a lot to do. In addition to his eldest son, the father of Hank and Hanley who only knew to fool around outside, he still had three daughters. He needed to settle them down and try to distance them from the Chasez family so that they could live a good life. It would be best if they could also leave Capital City. At this moment, Joseph suddenly seemed ten years older. The Chasez family, which he barely kept afloat, was finally in a desperate situation because of Justin¡¯s death. At night. After several transfers, Hank and Hanley were finally transported by truck to the old-growth forest on the border of Somend. As long as they could get past this forest, they could reach a medium-sized country on the opposite side. They would not get to Falconia if they started from here. Since the distance here was shorter, they decided to walk there. They each had a backpack strapped to their backs. There was a simple sleeping bag and some food inside the backpacks. It would take at least half a month to walk out from this point. Although there were many beasts in the old-growth forest, they were not a threat to Hank, who was about to break through the Tiger Rank. The only thing they needed to pay attention to was not to be bitten by venomous snakes and insects. This would be rather troublesome. With the help of the moonlight, the two stepped into the dark old-growth forest. After walking a few hundred meters forward, they found t ground and nned to rest here for a night before setting off during the day. It was extremely dark at night in the old-growth forest. Even though the moon in the sky was big, round, and bright, it was blocked by the lush vegetation and the moonlight could not pierce through at all. To avoid being attacked by beasts while sleeping at night, the two took turns to keep watch. The night passed quickly. Early the next morning. The brothers continued moving. After two days in a row, the tension between the two of them gradually rxed. Although they had to stay away from home, they were okay with it as long as they could survive. When they recalled the feeling of being on the verge of death when they met David about a month ago, the scene yed vividly in their minds. They had no room for resistance in front of David at all. Besides, even if they went abroad, they would still live a good life. Before leaving, Joseph gave them a bank card which contained a huge amount of money. It would be enough for them to spend for the rest of their lives without worries. ¡°Hank, do you think we will ever have a chance to go back to Somend?¡± Hanley asked as he walked. ¡°Of course, we can. I believe Grandpa will handle the matter well, but definitely not anytime soon. We need to wait for this fiasco to pass,¡± Hank replied. ¡°How long will that take?¡±. ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s all your fault, you bastard! If you hadn¡¯t offended David, why would we need to leave the country?¡± Hank scolded. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°How was I supposed to know that David was so skilled? He¡¯s just an exchange student from SRU, and even if we stayed home, we¡¯d still suffer. So, I thought it was better toe out guns zing lest we becameughing stocks.¡± ¡°I told you a long time ago to not only think about women every day because they would sooner orter be the end of you.¡± ¡°Celia is different from other women! If only my uncle was fine, then even if I forced myself o n Celia, I¡¯d still be fine too! Why couldn¡¯t Unclest for a few more days?¡± Hanley said with some regret. He was about to go and abduct Celia from her house after the party his family hosted. However, his Uncle Justin got into trouble while they were at the party. ¡®Why are you still thinking about Celia right now? Are you nuts?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not give up if I don¡¯t get my hands on Celia!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Hank could finish speaking, someone finished his sentence for him. ¡°You¡¯ll never get the chance in this lifetime anymore.¡± Goosebumps immediately appeared on the brothers¡¯ arms. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± Chapter 370 Chapter 370 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 370 ¡°Long time no see, Chasez brothers!¡± David suddenly appeared in front of the two of them. ¡°David!¡± The Chasez brothers eximed at the same time. ¡°W-Why are you here?¡± ¡°If you guys can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡± David asked with a grin. However, his smile gave the Chasez brothers chills all over their bodies. It felt like the bone piercing cold in the winter. ¡°Impossible! We were so secretive! It¡¯s impossible that you found out!¡± ¡°Secretive? That¡¯s just what you think. You were saved by someonest time, but do you think someone will save you this time?¡± ¡°David, w-what do you want to do? Let me tell you, my uncle just got hurt and ran away. If you dare to touch us, he will definitely seek revenge against you,¡± Hank said nervously. He wanted to use Justin¡¯s reputation to seare David away. ¡°Oh? Justin¡¯s just hurt? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡± David asked, pretending to be puzzled. ¡°There are a lot of things you don¡¯t know. We are going to meet my uncle. He is already on his way to pick us up. If you don¡¯t leave, you won¡¯t be able to walk away when my uncle arrives. M y uncle is the number one in Dragon Rank.¡± Hank felt that this was working so he quickly added. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± David could not hold back hisughter anymore. ¡°W-What are youughing at? You better leave soon, as my uncle is arriving soon!¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at you two for trying to threaten me with Justin while you¡¯re on the brink of death. How ridiculous!¡± ¡°W-What¡¯s so ridiculous No matter how good you are, you are no match for my uncle!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why Justin died? He¡¯s been in Dark Cape for so many years, but why did he die suddenly after you offended me?¡± David asked suddenly. The Chasez brothers stared at David in horror when they heard what he said. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s impossible! My uncle is number one in Dragon Rank! You can¡¯t kill him! That¡¯s impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Hank cried in horror. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± Hanley was also looking at David in horror. He had been stammering for a long while, but he could not utter a single word. ¡°Impossible? I¡¯ll show you whether it¡¯s possible!¡± After David said that, his body shifted and he went in front of the Chasez brothers in an instant. He reached out his hands quickly and grabbed both of their necks. Hank and Hanley tried to pry David¡¯s hands off, but they found that no matter how much force they exerted, David¡¯s grip would not budge. After David grabbed their necks, his body slowly lifted into the air. One meter¡­ Two meters¡­ Five meters¡­ Ten meters¡­ Twenty meters¡­ After David grabbed the brothers¡¯ necks, they felt their bodies rising and they thought that David had lifted them. However, after a while, they realized that their bodies were still rising, and only then did they realize that David was holding them up with his hands as he rose into the air. How was this possible? Only a legendary master that went beyond the peak of Dragon Rank could do that, right? Was David telling the truth? Did he really kill Uncle Justin? While the brothers were shocked, they were also feeling infinite remorse. They killed the biggest supporter of the Chasez family, Uncle Justin. If Joseph knew this, who knew if he would have directly shot these two imbeciles. If they did not offend David, Justin would not have died. The Chasez family could still rely on this powerful figure to continue to grow. Soon, they would have be one of the elite aristocratic families. After this, he, Hank Chasez, would be ahead of a lot of his peers and be the head of an elite aristocratic family in Capital City. Even T-man Stan could notpare to him. At this moment, if Hank could move, he figured that he might have killed his younger brother. Everything was his fault. Moreover, the root of all this was a woman. Hanley ruined the entire Chasez family for one woman. Even his Uncle Justin, who was number one in Dragon Rank, was dead because he had been implicated by Hanley At this moment, if Hanley had the choice, he would never provoke Celia again even though she was indeed beautiful, pure, and exactly the type he liked. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. What was a womanpared to his life? If he did not provoke Celia, he would still be the second son of the Chasez family. The Chasez family would continue to develop with Justin as their support. His status would continue to rise, and he could find ten women or even a hundred women. He would have all the women he wanted. However, it was toote. There was no medicine for remorse in this world. Just like David said, they would need to be prepared to suffer the consequences of what they had done. ¡°Guys, when you see Justin in hell, tell him the person who killed him was me, David Lidell, and the main culprits are his two nephews.¡± After David finished talking, he did not give any time for the Chasez brothers to react before h e exerted some force on his hands. Crack! Crack! Hanley and Hank¡¯s necks were snapped. David loosened his grip and their corpses fell from a height of more than 20 meters. A few secondster¡­ Thud! Thud! The sounds of them falling to the ground could be heard. Meanwhile, David flew in the direction of Somend. He could hover in the air and fly for a few moments after he went beyond the peak Dragon Rank. However, since it was only a short period, David needed tond so he could rest very soon after. He heard that after he took another step forward, he would be able to soar in the sky. Chapter 371 Chapter 371 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 371 The Chasez brothers died so silently that very few people knew about it. Only Falcon and some of the people in the Special Task Force knew. By the time David returned to Capital City from Dark Cape, the Chasez brothers had already left, then he used Falcon and the Special Task Force to locate where the two had gone before chasing them all the way there. Joseph thought his two grandsons had left Somend. Although he was very cautious, he still underestimated Falcon¡¯s intelligencework, not to mention the help of the Special Task Force. The intelligenceworks of these two organizationsbined almostpletely enveloped the entire country. David returned to Capital City after killing the Chasez brothers and called Lucas, trying to use Falcon to uproot the Chasez family. David had never liked this kind of family that would take the side of the evil-doer. However, Lucas said he did not need to do that anymore. The Chasez family was now a target of scorn. Not only were they forced to give up the industries they expanded this month, but even the family¡¯s original core industries had been devoured by other major families. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The most ruthless among them was the Warner family, who had always shared a good rtionship with the Chasez family. It was just that Hank was arrogant, conceited, and unbridled after learning that Justin was supporting their family and had offended too many people in the process. Although he became the second T-man of the T Faction, none of the high-level members of the T Faction obeyed him. Now that Justin was dead, it was only natural that everyone would take advantage of them. The Chasez family began to decline rapidly, and the two heirs paid the price for their actions. Yet, no one knew that David was the instigator behind all this. With the exception of Paul and Blue Enchantress, whom he brought back, no one knew that he was the man named Silver Face who killed Justin. Although David thought he had done this wlessly, there were still people suspecting him. After Lucas talked to David on the phone, an idea shed across his head. He thought this was too coincidental. Justin upied Dark Cape for nearly ten years and navigated the two empires with ease without any problems. Why was Justin killed suddenly after the Chasez family offended David? Furthermore, the person who killed him was also wearing a mask. He told David about Justin, and he also said that as long as Justin was upying Dark Cape, the Chasez family would be protected by Somend because, in this special period, Somend did not want any troubles arising. It did not take long for David to return to South River Province. As for what he did when he was back home, no one knew. Plus, no one even knew where he went. Dayster, Dark Cape was breached, and Justin died. ording to their investigation, Red me Mercenaries was formedst month. Exactly not long after he stopped David from killing the Chasez brothers. If David did all of this, then the motives and timing would be exactly right. The only thing that did not match up was that Justin was number one figure in Dragon Rank and the man named Silver Face who killed him surpassed the Dragon Rank. David¡¯s strength, judging from thest time he attacked Lucas, should have just entered thete stage of the Drank Rank, which was still far from a peak Dragon Ranker. Thus, it was impossible for David to be Silver Face, who had killed Justin, unless he hid his true strength. ¡®However, is this possible? ¡®How old is David? ¡®Yet, if this is true¡­¡¯ When Lucas thought about this, he was astonished. David was only 22 and his strength was beyond the Dragon Rank, and he had taken that legendary small step. This was indeed a little unbelievable. Hence, Lucas decided to properly look into Red me Mercenaries. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 372 If David was Silver Face, then the person who went to the Chaos Land to form Red me in the early stage must be someone he trusted very much. Hence, he should start with the original organizer of Red me. This was very important to Somend¡¯s future. However, it also needed to be done in secrecy. David did not know that Paul was the key to revealing his identity. However, it did not matter if he was exposed to Somend as it could better reflect David¡¯s value. However, Falconia could not know about this yet, at least not until David had suddenly reached the next level and Dark Cape had not been turned into a war fortress by David. Otherwise, Red me would be in danger. There was also the possibility of prematurely triggering a war between the two empires. What David needed to do next was to continue spending money and improving his strength. At this moment, he had returned to the luxurious suite of the Starry Night Hotel in Capital City. Meanwhile, Blue Enchantress was sent by him to protect Celia.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Looking at the more than 500vish points he umted in more than a week, David was a little speechless. ¡®When will it reach 10 thousand points if it¡¯s growing at such a slow rate?¡¯ He did not dare to reveal his identity when he was not strong enough. He also hoped that one day, when he became stronger, he would reveal his identity and shock everyone. No matter what family they came from, as long as they provoked David, he would directly destroy them. There would be no need to formte ns and schemes while considering various other factors. However, for now, he should first think about how to get morevish points. Right now, he mainly had his teams in Springfield and Capital City helping him spend money. However, this was obviously not fast enough. Fortunately, after Dark Cape stopped taking checkpoint taxes, it still needed to purchase various advanced weapons and equipment, which would also need a lot of money. ¡®I wonder when I can reach 10 thousandvish points?¡¯ Two weeks ago, Oliver, the dean of South River University, had brought Amelia and the other three students back to campus. Howard was so scared of David that he left the country and he probably would not dare toe back in a short time. David continued to ask for leave because of the matter with the Chasez family and did not follow them back. At the same time, Oliver just told David that he must go back to ss next semester. The holiday wasing soon, so David was nning to go to Celia¡¯s house tomorrow and tell them the truth. He was also a person of status now, so his mother-inw could not look down on him. After this, he nned to return to South River Province. The high school ss reunion had been arranged in the group chat and it would be hosted after the holiday. Frankly speaking, if there was a university reunion in the future, David would definitely not go. This was because he felt that he had no rtionship with his ssmates in university. Everyone was too realistic. Except for his roommates in the dormitory, David hardlymunicated with others. Of course, other ssmates would not talk to a poor guy like him either. However, he could still go to the high school ss reunion. At that time, nobody really cared much about things like status as much, and they would not be as snobbish as they would be in university. Everyone had a good rtionship in high school. David was delivering food part-time in high school and nobody looked down on him. Better still, they would asionally also give him business. During college, his ssmates would despise him and sneer at him. So David would still value his friendship with his ssmates in high school. He would go look around during the gathering and try to help those in need. He needed manpower and he did notck money anyway. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 374 After this incident, Mindy was also a little physically and mentally exhausted. If she trained David early and handed thepany to the young couple, she would be able to enjoy life earlier. ¡°Huh? Um, Mrs. Young, I have ns for when I go back,¡± David said. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Um¡­ My high school ssmates organized a gathering this holiday and we haven¡¯t seen each other for three years, so I want to go back and join them.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about a high school gathering? David, since you are already with Celia, you will be staying in Capital City in the future. You will gradually distance yourself from your high school friends from that small county in the future. You¡¯re in a different circle than them. Just like that Benz Celia secretly bought for you. It cost several million, so do you have any of those in your small county?¡± Mindy asked. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t buy that car for David!¡± Celia interrupted at one side. Although she was also curious about where David got the money to buy such a good car, she would not ask. She knew that David would tell her when it was time. If not, she would get a bad reaction from David. ¡°Shut up. Do you think I don¡¯t know that you youngsters value face the most? I don¡¯t want to criticize you but a few million is nothing for our family. Furthermore, sooner orter, mypany will fall into your hands, but since you¡¯re young, you have to work hard. Don¡¯t just think about peacocking all day long,¡± Mindy lectured. Jon looked at the newspaper and almost burst outughing. ¡°The cheek of her to lecture the kids. ¡®She is much older and she¡¯s morepetitive than anyone else. ¡®She¡¯s not even ashamed of saying this.¡¯ However, he could only say this in his heart, he did not dare say it in front of Mindy. Otherwise, he would be poking a ho¡¯s nest. ¡°Mom¡­ I really didn¡¯t¡­¡± Before Celia could speak, she was stopped by a look from Mindy. David could not hold it anymore even when he was just listening to this at one side. ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®Does she think that I¡¯m someone who wants to depend on a woman? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡®What a joke! ¡®I¡¯m the richest man in the world now and my strength is beyond the Dragon Rank. ¡®If I have a friendly duel with Lucas and the others now, I¡¯ll be able to defeat him in seconds!¡¯ ¡°Um¡­ Mrs. Young, I actually¡­¡± Before David could finish, Mindy interrupted him, ¡°David, I know you youngsters have very big egos. However, you have to think about your current situation. When you take over mypany with Celia in the future, I won¡¯t care what kind of car you buy. However, you¡¯re still students now so try not to drive such a good car to campus.¡± Mindy was only saying this because she was worried that David would attract a lot of attention from other girls. David¡¯s looks and temperament were very outstanding. If he drove such a good car to campus, he would surely be the most popr person among the girls. She was sure that her daughter bought that car for David. If not, how could a university from a small county afford a car that cost millions? Plus, she did not care about the money. She was only warning that David was someone from a county and he could only drive such a good car and stay in such a good house because he was with Celia. She wanted David to always remember this. If not, would David be able to hold himself back when he faced all those women in society when he took over thepany? Even though she was confident in her daughter, men nowadays would not appreciate things that came too easy. Besides, most of the sessful men she got into contact with had several mistresses, but their wives had no idea. Or even if they knew, they would have one eye closed because they did not want it to affect their family. She did not want her daughter to be wronged like that. Chapter 374 Chapter 374 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 375 ¡°Mrs. Young, actually, I want to tell you¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I know what you want to say, but I¡¯m a little tired now and I¡¯ve been busy these few days. Let¡¯s talk about it next time we have a chance. It¡¯s settled then,e over and be my assistant after your break. I will show you the world and expand your horizons.¡± With that Mindy got up and went upstairs to rest. David sat in the same ce and was a little stunned. ¡®What kind of woman is this? She¡¯s too overbearing! She didn¡¯t even let me finish. ¡®H-How did Celia and her dad live with such a woman for so many years? ¡®Especially Mr. Young.¡¯ David nced at Jon. He noticed that Jon was already used to this. David took another look at Celia. She was looking at David apologetically. ¡®Alright. Originally, I wanted to tell them the truth today, but I failed again. So even if you find out in the future, don¡¯t say that I deliberately hid it from you. You didn¡¯t even give me a chance to speak at that moment.¡¯ ¡°David, don¡¯t mind her, that¡¯s how she is. She decides everything and it¡¯s hard for others to change her mind, just get used to it. Don¡¯t take what she said to your heart, in truth, she¡¯s not evil. It¡¯s all for your own good,¡± Jon defended Mindy. When David saw Jon behaving this way, he figured that Jon might have gotten used to this a long time ago. Only a good-natured person like Jon could live with Mindy for decades. If it was other people, they might have gotten a divorce a long time ago However, luckily Celia did not inherit her mother¡¯s bad temper. If not, he did not know how such an obedient and cute girl would turn out. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mr. Young, I don¡¯t mind. I know she¡¯s doing this for my own good. It¡¯ste now, so i f there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back,¡± David said. ¡°Go ahead. Drive safe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Mr. Young, Celia, goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± David left. ¡°Dad,¡± Celia called out. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good enough that your mother didn¡¯t force you two apart. What else do you want?¡± Jon asked. ¡°But she can¡¯t say those things either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your own good. She¡¯s constantly warning David to watch who he is. What are you going to do if you get married to him and he¡¯s always indulging in sensual pleasures out there when he takes over your mother¡¯spany? You¡¯re so soft so you¡¯ll only swallow your grievances. Your mother¡¯s just worried that you¡¯ll be wronged in the future. Why didn¡¯t you inherit your mother¡¯s temper?¡± Jon asked. ¡°Do you think anyone would dare to court me if I did?¡± Celia asked him back. ¡°You can¡¯t say this in front of your mother. If not, she¡¯ll never let this drop,¡± Jon warned. ¡°But¡­ I didn¡¯t buy David that car.¡± ¡°No?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± ¡°Did you ask him where he got the money to buy the car?¡± ¡°No. I think he wanted to tell us just now but my mom didn¡¯t give him a chance.¡± ¡°Well, you should ask him. Your mom didn¡¯t like the idea of you two dating at first so if David did something illegal out there, you two would really not have a chance.¡± ¡°Huh? I¡¯ll ask him when hees over tomorrow. I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯d do something like that.¡± ¡°Oh, you. The intelligence of a woman in love is so worrying.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. David was driving on the road. After this, he definitely had to go back. Not only did he have to go back to South River Province, he had to go back to Springfield. Chapter 375 Chapter 375 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 376 The time was certainly not short. He wanted to tell them the truth today but they did not give him a chance to speak. However, ording to his impression in Mindy¡¯s mind, he suspected that she would not believe him anyway. She had already decided in her heart that he was a pauper. ¡®Ugh! ¡°This is so hard! David was thinking about how he could exin it to Celia¡¯s family and make them believe him when the phone in his pocket rang. David picked it up and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. ¡°Hello.¡± David pressed the answer button and said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hello, Vulture Ten, I¡¯m Spider Seven. Someone just epted the mission to assassinate you that has amission of 2 billion on the dark web. Please be vignt during the next period.¡± ¡°I got it, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After hanging up the phone, his eyes narrowed. Amission of two billion, huh? Zachary was really determined to kill him. With his current strength, he would kill all the assassinates who sought him out. However, he could not go to see Celia during this time, so as not to hurt the innocent. For the next few days, David would spend half a day at Greenwood University every day before The break gradually started at Greenwood University and many students were leaving with suitcases every day. The reason why he wanted to go to Greenwood University was that Howard leaked his whereabouts to Zachary. If he did note to Greenwood University, he was worried that the ask anyone for further information. David wanted to lure the killer out as soon as possible in case something else happened. After all, the ones who would ept this kind of mission would not be too weak. However, he got nothing after five days straight. On the sixth day, the moment David walked out of the entrance of Greenwood University, his strong mind power sensed two very strong auras in a car that was stopped not far away. The two auras were simr to Blue Enchantress, and they were halfway to the Dragon Rank. ¡®Don¡¯t killers act alone? ¡®Why are there two of them this time?¡¯ David ignored it and continued to drive to the suburbs. Sure enough, the ck car followed him from a distance the whole time. Arriving at the old ce, David started putting on his bait and fishing by a secluded river. After he was done, he closed his eyes, sat on the spot, and exuded his mind power to the extreme. Now that car had disappeared from David¡¯s sensing range, it was probably a little farther away. An hourter. David still could not sense the aura of the two killers, so it seemed that the two were still very cautious. After a while, it started getting dark, so David was ready to pack up and go back. Suddenly, David sensed that the ck car was slowly approaching him before it finally stopped behind his car which was about a few hundred meters away from him. There were two men in the car. One of them was tall and big while the other one was short and small. It was a strangebination. The smaller man kept staring at David while the taller man was about to take out his weapon. However, after the shorter man blinked, David was gone. Oh no! The shorter man was shocked. Before he could say anything, someone was squatting on the hood of the car staring at the two. ¡°You¡¯re here to kill me, right?¡± David asked. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 377 The two men looked at David outside the windshield in horror. Although there was ayer of ss between them, David¡¯s words could still clearly reach their ears. Immediately afterward, David said, ¡°Although two billion is a lot, you still need to live to be able to spend it, no?¡± ¡°B-Bro¡­ We just passed by here and wanted to ask for directions,¡± the shorter man stammered. ¡°Oh? Directions? What road are you looking for? If you are looking for the road to hell, I can not only tell you, but I can also take you there.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as the two men were about to make a move, David prated the thick windshield with his hands, reached into the car, and grabbed the top of their heads. After he exerted a little force, David shattered both of their skulls. They could only open their eyes wide to look at David unwillingly. They did not even know how they died. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the target is only in the Tiger Rank? David jumped off the hood and called the team in Falcon that was in charge of the aftermath before calling Lucas to report this to him. He just waited for the team to arrive. Currently, inside Falcon¡¯s base, Lucas was stunned after answering David¡¯s call. Based on the information he had been collecting over the days, as well as his own investigations in South River Province, Lucas was almost 99% sure that Silver Face was David. Because this matter was too important, he decided to take care of this matter himself. Lucas was sure that Silver Face was David because of one person. Paul, the second deputy captain of the Red me Mercenaries. Paul was from South River Province in Somend. He went abroad more than ten years ago and had been living in Chaos Land. However, he returned to South River Province in Somend six months ago because his mother was seriously ill. It was at this time that he met David before he started working for him. After he stopped David from killing the Chasez brothers, Paul was sent by David to Chaos Land to form Red me Mercenaries. When David returned to the South River Province, he actually went to Chaos Land and then teamed up to attack Dark Cape. Everything had fallen into ce. The only thing he could not figure out was David¡¯s strength. At the age of 22, he had reached the realm of surpassing the peak of the Dragon Rank. No one would believe it even if he told them. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even he was now basically sure that David was Silver Face, he still did not dare to believe it. From the photo sent back from Dark Cape, it could be seen that Silver Face leaped into the air without relying on anything. Only those who surpassed the peak of the Dragon Rank and had taken that step could achieve this. After determining that David was Silver Face, Lucas immediately wiped away all traces of Paul¡¯s time back in Somend, as even his mother¡¯s file was altered by him. Now, it read that Paul¡¯s mother passed away ten years ago. Furthermore, Paul never returned to Somend after he went abroad. This was very serious and he could not let word about this get out. Once the spies Falconia nted in Somend learned about this, Falconia would definitely attack Dark Cape immediately. However, what should he do about this? He needed to report this to his superiors. Lucas took out his phone and called an encrypted number. ¡°Luke!¡± An old man¡¯s voice could be heard from the phone. ¡°Captain, I have something important to discuss and I need to meet you,¡± Lucas said. ¡°You know I¡¯m not in good health recently.¡± ¡°I know who Silver Face is.¡± ¡°Stay there, I¡¯ll send someone to get you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lucas hung up the phone and took a deep breath. He was going to see the legendary old man. Right now, he was feeling excited. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 377 The two men looked at David outside the windshield in horror. Although there was ayer of ss between them, David¡¯s words could still clearly reach their ears. Immediately afterward, David said, ¡°Although two billion is a lot, you still need to live to be able to spend it, no?¡± ¡°B-Bro¡­ We just passed by here and wanted to ask for directions,¡± the shorter man stammered. ¡°Oh? Directions? What road are you looking for? If you are looking for the road to hell, I can not only tell you, but I can also take you there.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Just as the two men were about to make a move, David prated the thick windshield with his hands, reached into the car, and grabbed the top of their heads. After he exerted a little force, David shattered both of their skulls. They could only open their eyes wide to look at David unwillingly. They did not even know how they died. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the target is only in the Tiger Rank? David jumped off the hood and called the team in Falcon that was in charge of the aftermath before calling Lucas to report this to him.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He just waited for the team to arrive. Currently, inside Falcon¡¯s base, Lucas was stunned after answering David¡¯s call. Based on the information he had been collecting over the days, as well as his own investigations in South River Province, Lucas was almost 99% sure that Silver Face was David. Because this matter was too important, he decided to take care of this matter himself. Lucas was sure that Silver Face was David because of one person. Paul, the second deputy captain of the Red me Mercenaries. Paul was from South River Province in Somend. He went abroad more than ten years ago and had been living in Chaos Land. However, he returned to South River Province in Somend six months ago because his mother was seriously ill. It was at this time that he met David before he started working for him. After he stopped David from killing the Chasez brothers, Paul was sent by David to Chaos Land to form Red me Mercenaries. When David returned to the South River Province, he actually went to Chaos Land and then teamed up to attack Dark Cape. Everything had fallen into ce. The only thing he could not figure out was David¡¯s strength. At the age of 22, he had reached the realm of surpassing the peak of the Dragon Rank. No one would believe it even if he told them. Even he was now basically sure that David was Silver Face, he still did not dare to believe it. From the photo sent back from Dark Cape, it could be seen that Silver Face leaped into the air without relying on anything. Only those who surpassed the peak of the Dragon Rank and had taken that step could achieve this. After determining that David was Silver Face, Lucas immediately wiped away all traces of Paul¡¯s time back in Somend, as even his mother¡¯s file was altered by him. Now, it read that Paul¡¯s mother passed away ten years ago. Furthermore, Paul never returned to Somend after he went abroad. This was very serious and he could not let word about this get out. Once the spies Falconia nted in Somend learned about this, Falconia would definitely attack Dark Cape immediately. However, what should he do about this? He needed to report this to his superiors. Lucas took out his phone and called an encrypted number. ¡°Luke!¡± An old man¡¯s voice could be heard from the phone. ¡°Captain, I have something important to discuss and I need to meet you,¡± Lucas said. ¡°You know I¡¯m not in good health recently.¡± ¡°I know who Silver Face is.¡± ¡°Stay there, I¡¯ll send someone to get you.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lucas hung up the phone and took a deep breath. He was going to see the legendary old man. Right now, he was feeling excited. Chapter 378 Chapter 378 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 378 David did not wait long before Falcon¡¯s team in charge of the aftermath arrived in a helicopter. After the handover, David drove away. He did not know that his identity had been figured out by his Captain Lucas. The next day, David was about to go to Celia¡¯s house to say goodbye when the phone rang. ¡°Celia,¡± David answered the phone. ¡°David, my mom wants to speak to you.¡± As soon as Celia finished speaking, her mother Mindy¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°David, have you returned to South River Province?¡± Mindy asked on the phone. ¡°No, Mrs. Young, I¡¯m still in Capital City,¡± David replied. ¡°Thene overter and ask Celia to apany you to buy two suits. Tomorrow you and Celia will apany me to a party. This is a rtively high-end business party in Capital City. I will introduce you to some people, you will definitely deal with them when you stay in Capital City in the future¡± ¡°Mrs. Young, ¡­¡± ¡°David, my mom is gone,¡± Celia whispered into the phone. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle overter,¡± David said helplessly. ¡°Okay!¡± Celia replied happily. The two went together to thergest high-end shopping mall in Capital City. Basically, all the luxury goods sold here were huge international brands and the prices were naturally quite expensive. ¡°David, try this one. It looks nice.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°David, this one is good too.¡± ¡°David, this one is just right for you.¡± David could only passively ept Celia¡¯s arrangement. He wanted to tell her that this was enough and he could not wear so much, but watching Celia happily choosing clothes for him, h e could not bear to dampen her passion. Celia chose a lot of clothes for David, but every time David wanted to pay, Celia would be a step ahead of him. It made the men in the mall look at David with envy, jealousy, and hatred. His girlfriend was too beautiful and most importantly, she was rich. Looking at the women beside them, they were all covered in heavy makeup and their women would only know to ask them to buy things for them. David was sitting in a women¡¯s clothing store with two big bags, waiting for Celia to choose clothes. A man next to him nudged David with his elbow. David turned his head and saw a young man who was dressed pretty effeminately. He looked decent. Although he was not as handsome as David, he was not that bad. ¡°Hey, dude, how did you get her? Teach me,¡± the pretty boy asked, looking at Celia¡¯s back. David said innocently, ¡°I have no idea. She¡¯s the one who pursued me.¡± ¡°Damn, dude, stop lying. Nothing will happen to you if you teach me a few tricks. Do you think I¡¯ll steal her away from you?¡± The pretty boy looked like he was in disbelief. As the two were speaking, they heard a rough voice. ¡°Honey,e and see whether this is nice or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming, I¡¯ming,¡± the pretty boy replied quickly and ran over. David turned his head to take a look. ¡®Damn! He almost vomited the food he ate the previous night. The woman who was calling the pretty boy honey had a height of 150cm, a weight of 108kg, and an age of 50. ¡®H-How¡­ H-How is he able to¡­ k-kiss her?¡¯ David stared wide-eyed at the two of them that werepletely different, his jaw on the floor. If she did not call the pretty boy honey, David would think that with the woman¡¯s age, she could be the pretty boy¡¯s mother. ¡®Honey? How can she call him that?¡¯ When David thought how the guy who was talking to him just now would be ravaged by this fat and greasy body, a chill ran down his spine and he shuddered. He quickly turned his head to look at Celia¡¯s back Now, he was feeling much better. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 379 David did not sit down for long before the pretty boy came back. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. David looked at the pretty boy speechless for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The pretty boy asked inexplicably when he noticed that David had been staring at him. ¡°Is she your wife?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not my wife, she¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s older than your mother.¡± ¡°She is older than my mother.¡± ¡°So, you¡­¡± one. I¡¯m not as lucky as you,¡± the pretty boy said as he sighed. ¡°You can also make a living by depending on yourself, why are you doing this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so tiring though!¡± ¡°Are you not tired now?¡± David asked, looking at the fat body of the woman. ¡°Um¡­ I am really tired now, but I earn a lot! I will serve her for a few more years, and when she can¡¯t do this anymore, she will give me a lot of money. Then, I can live the life I want.¡± David was speechless. ¡°Honey, Honey,e and help me see how this dress looks.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± the pretty boy got up and ran over again. David nced at the rich woman as she was trying on a mink coat. The mink coat was wasted on such a bloated figure. 11 ¡®Could this be the legendary sugar baby and sugar mommy? ¡®A sugar mommy? More like diabetes mommy!¡¯ (1) Originally David was not so concerned about who was the one paying, but after talking to the pretty boy, he felt that he should pay for it himself. He was the richest man in the world and now, people thought that he was a sugar baby. Eventually, when Celia was about to swipe her card to pay, David stopped her. ¡°Celia, I¡¯ll pay for this,¡± David said seriously. ¡°But¡­ This is expensive,¡± Celia whispered beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have money now. If you want to buy this ce, I can afford it too,¡± David said proudly. However, his words attracted contempt from the people around them. Where were they? Thergest and most high-end mall in Capital City! Did he think he could buy this ce just because he wanted to? There should be a limit to bragging. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll sprain your tongue by bragging? This is thergest and most high-end shopping mall in Capital City. Do you know how much sales they make in a day? You are just a sugar baby who depends on a woman and you want to buy this ce? Who do you think you are? The richest man in the world?¡± David and Celia turned their heads and saw a bloated and short old woman walking toward them, followed by the pretty boy who had just chatted with David. This fat and greasy woman had long been p*ssed with David and Celia. The guy was handsome while the girl was pretty. Besides, they were still young, and not everyone could spend money here. Then, she looked back at herself. Her eyes were full of envy, jealousy, and hatred toward Celia. She was miles away from Celia and the men around her were much worse than David. She had wanted to find a chance to roast them since a long time ago. Celia snapped before David could say anything. The woman could criticize anyone but not David. She had known that David¡¯s ego was veryrge and ever since they were in high school, so she was very careful in this regard, for fear of hurting David¡¯s ego. ¡°Grandma, please pay attention to what you say. This is a high-end ce, not a ce for you t o act like a shrew. And how do you know that we can¡¯t afford it?¡± Celia replied angrily. David looked at the soft and vulnerable Celia in shock. She murdered that woman with her words! Indeed, the old woman shrieked, ¡°You idiot girl! Who are you calling grandma? I¡¯ll tear your mouth from your face!¡± After she said that, her fat body charged forward. David quickly ripped the paper tag from one of the clothes in the shopping bags and then threw it toward the ankle of the fat woman lightly. Smack! ¡°Ouch!¡± The fat woman fell on her face. Chapter 380 Chapter 380 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 380 The pretty boy beside her quickly stepped forward to help her up. After she got up, a thickyer of powder remained on the ground. David turned his head and asked the salesperson, ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Sir, the total is 128 thousand,¡± the salesperson replied politely. David did not talk dilly-dally and directly pressed his finger on the fingerprint payment reader. A mechanical voice sounded. ¡°Ding! You¡¯ve sessfully paid 128 thousand dors.¡± ¡°Celia, let¡¯s go.¡± David held the bag in one hand and Celia in the other, and under the envious eyes of many people, the two walked out of the store together. As soon as they walked out, they heard a roar inside. ¡°You idiot girl, stand right there! You¡¯ll see how I teach you a lesson!¡± ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t paid for your clothes yet.¡± ¡°Pay my *ss! I don¡¯t want it anymore! What stupid store is this?¡± ¡°Then please take off the clothes.¡± David took Celia out of the mall and got into his G-Wagon. The two came in one car when they went out today. He was speeding on the road with Celia beside him. ¡°David, don¡¯t be mad. That woman must think that you are better than the man next to him so she deliberately triggered you,¡± Celiaforted him in the car. She thought that David¡¯s ego might be bruised because the woman called him a sugar baby. ¡°You silly girl, am I that petty?¡± David asked with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not mad. Where are we going?¡± Celia asked happily. She discovered that they were not on the way home. ¡°I¡¯m taking you to a ce.¡± David brought Celia all the way to a huge courtyard house. This was a ce that David bought with two billion when he came to Capital City. It was said to be the residence of a prince in ancient times. This was also the most expensive property David bought in Capital City. It was not urate to call it a courtyard house, this ce should actually be called a manor. Not only was there a fake mountain here, but there was also a pond and courtyard. There were more than 20 main rooms and side rooms. The area it upied was also huge, if not, it would not be worth 2 billion. David wanted to tell Celia the truth but if he did not show her, it might be hard for her to believe him too. After all, his pauper image had been seared into the hearts of her family members. If he wanted to change it, he had to show them his ability. This way, it would be more convincing. Thus, he decided to take her directly here. ¡®A residence worth 2 billion is convincing enough, right?¡¯ David stopped the car in front of the door. ¡°Celia, wait for me.¡± Then, he looked for the key in the boot. He had tossed all of the keys to his houses in the boot. After he found it, he walked to the passenger seat to open the door. ¡°Celia, get out now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The two walked to the front door. There were two words above the door. Opulence Manor. ¡°David, where are we? Why did you take me here?¡± Celia asked. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you after we go in.¡± David took out the key, opened the door, and the two of them walked in. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 381 As soon as the two entered Opulence Manor, Celia w?s mesmerized by the beautiful surroundings. It was like a paradise here. They were surrounded by green tr¨¨es and a bridge above flowing water. One would definitely feelfortable and rxed living in such a ce. Celia did not know there was such a ce in Capital City. She felt that the vi area where she lived was already the best possible environment. However, this ce was not on the same level as her home. ¡°David, where is this ce?¡± Celia asked curiously, looking at David. ¡°I bought this ce.¡± ¡°You bought it?¡± ¡°Well, actually, I want to make it clear to you today. I am very rich now. When I bought this house, I spent 2 billion,¡± David said seriously. ¡°Two¡­ Two billion?¡± Celia¡¯s eyes widened at David¡¯s words. Although she had no worries about food and clothing since she was a child, and she had lived 2 1 years without worrying about money, the astronomical figure of 2 billion still shocked her. ¡°Yeah, two billion. Plus, I have a lot of real estate in Capital City. I haven¡¯t calcted the exact amount, but it adds up to at least tens of billions. In addition, I have apany that should be worth hundreds of billions.¡± ¡°H-Hundreds of billions?¡± Celia was too stunned to speak. Although she felt that David had changed a lot during his trip to Capital City this time, as not only had his temperament be very outstanding, but he had also be more confident, A worth of hundreds of billions? How much money did her mother Mindy have after working hard for two decades? Perhaps not even 1% of what David had. ¡°Actually, I was going to tell you and your parents a few days ago, but Mrs. Young never gave me a chance, so I¡¯ll tell you first. Then, I¡¯ll tell your parents when I get a chance.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, David.¡± Celia came back to her senses and said apologetically. She knew that her mother was domineering. It had been that way since she was little. Basically, she and her father, Jon, had to follow all of her mother¡¯s arrangements. She was powerless to change this so she could only look at David with an apologetic gaze, hoping for his forgiveness. David touched the top of Celia¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°You dummy, you don¡¯t need to apologize. I know your mother is strict, but it¡¯s all for your own good, and to be honest, I¡¯m very grateful to her. At least she still epted a poor boy like me and didn¡¯t kick me out of the house.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll show you around this house. In truth, it¡¯s my first time here since I bought it.¡± I The two wandered around the Opulence Manor together. ¡°By the way, Celia, there is a high school reunion during this break. Did you see it in the group chat? Are you going?¡± David asked. ¡°I want to, but my mom won¡¯t let me,¡± Celia answered in disappointment. ¡°Why don¡¯t I talk to your mother and then we¡¯ll go together?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah, okay!¡± Even though Celia was initially very shocked that David was suddenly so rich, she came to her senses very quickly. After David saved her from the grim reaper back then, David was like a god in her heart. No matter how great David was and no matter how excellent he was, she would feel that it was only right. Therefore, she would not ask how David achieved all this. Chapter 382 Chapter 382 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 382 She only knew that the man in her heart was omnipotent. After they were done shopping, they went home together. On the way, the two were discussing how to convince Mindy that David was no longer a pauper. However, if there was no physical proof, they predicted Mindy would not believe them even if they talked until their mouths bled. She might not even give them a chance to speak. After thinking about it, David decided to wait for the party tomorrow and then tell Mindy. Since he asked for it, the head of East League International in Capital City, Hugo, would also b e there. When the time came, he would call Hugo to back him up. Mindy should believe in him then. David actually did not have much of an opinion toward Mindy. Although she often would be very domineering and would not give David a chance to speak, she was nothingpared to his Uncle Bobby¡¯s family. 2 The years he lived at Uncle Bobby¡¯s house could be described as the darkest years in his life. Since he was living like that in the past, he felt that Mindy was a typical person whose bark was worse than her bite. Although she was unforgiving with her words, she was actually quite considerate. Before his identity was revealed, he was still a poor boy from a small county in front of Celia¡¯s family. At the very least, he had never been discriminated against when he was eating at their house. They would often stuff him full of food too. Moreover, Mindy wanted to cultivate him and hand over the business she had worked hard for many years to him and Celia. Therefore, she was definitely a qualified mother and mother-inw. Therefore, with David¡¯s current strength and identity, he could have exuded some of his strength to reveal his identity and scare Mindy when she looked down on him. However, David did not do that. However, it was never nice to be underestimated. David was no exception to this. What was more, he was looked down upon by his future mother-inw. Thus, he was going to set up a n to let Mindy identally discover his identity at the party and then be shocked beyond recognition. On the other hand, he needed to disy a matter-of-factly and unshakable appearance when this happened. Mindy always said that he was from a small county, so what kind of expression would she make when she found out David¡¯s identity? David felt a little pleased when he thought about it. After sending Celia home, David had dinner at Celia¡¯s house and then returned to the Starry Night Hotel During the period, Mindy also asked them if they had bought their clothes. She told them that they had to dress formally for tomorrow¡¯s party because the people attending were all well-known figures in the Capital City business world. One had to be worth at least one billion to receive this invitation. Mindy also had a worth of several billion and had a reputation in the cosmetics field. Recently, because of the Chasez family, she became even more famous. There were even rumors in the outside world saying that even the Chasez family could not do anything to Beautylish. There were apparently some powerful people behind Beautylish. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, only the real ones from the upper ss in Capital City knew that Beautylish was nothing to the Chasez family. They were like a fish on a chopping board, as anyone could take advantage of them. In the end, Beautylish had faced enemies on all sides before the Chasez family even said anything. If it was not for the shareholder who was loaded and sponsored hundreds of billions in funds, Beautylish would have been finished long ago. However, Mindy would not be so stupid to exin how she got this fame. The more people misunderstood this, the better. In this way, Beautylish could develop further. Chapter 383 Chapter 383 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 383 The next day when David arrived at Celia¡¯s house in the afternoon, he found Celia and her mother already ready. Then, the three of them drove two cars to the venue of the party, Club Exclusive. This was also one of the three major clubs of Capital City. The founder was a big shot in the business circle of Capital City, and was very well regarded. In the Capital City business world, almost any big parties would be held at Club Exclusive. David drove his Mercedes-Benz G-Wagon while Mindy drove her Porsche limited edition coupe, which was estimated to be worth at least tens of millions. Meanwhile, Celia was sitting i n the passenger seat of the Porsche. Celia wanted to sit in David¡¯s car, but Mindy stopped her and forced her into her car. The group of three went to the Club Exclusive parking lot and parked their cars under the guidance of the security guard. When David got there, he discovered that his Mercedes-Benz G-Wagon was the worst car, and sports cars costing tens of millions of dors could be seen almost everywhere here. It was also not rare to see the ones worth more than tens of millions. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the security guard¡¯s contemptuous eyes, David did not care. After all, his status was evident. With his current status and identity, it would make him look cheap if he got mad over such a trivial matter. However, Mindy was a little unhappy. She was a person who cared about image very much. After getting out of the car, she grabbed Celia and walked in front. Celia could only turn her head to look at David helplessly, while David could only follow behind. If he knew this would have happened, he would shipped his Bugatti over to Capital City. 2. The three entered Club Exclusive one after the other. While they were entering the hall, Mindy was still waiting for David. Since he did not have an invitation card, David could not enter by himself and had to go in with Mindy. It had to be said that Mindy and her daughter were like a beautiful scene. If Mindy could give birth to a beauty like Celia, she herself was not that bad either. Plus, she was a cosmetics seller, so she would pay more attention to skincare. Although she was in her forties, she still looked like she was in her thirties. She looked like Celia¡¯s mother and also her sister when she standing alongside her daughter. When they walked into the luxurious hall, many people were already gathering there. Most of them were middle-aged and they were bringing a young person along with them while they chatted with others who also consisted of the samebination. It was possible they were introducing their heir or family member to each other. The main purpose of the business party was actually for people to get to know each other so that they could have better and closer cooperation. While they were at it, they would bring their family or heir out to see the world. Many such parties were held every year. Of course, this was also divided into circles. There were many circles in the Capital City businessmunity. The most powerful was naturally the circle formed by the major families. At this time, David and the others were participating in the most elite circle aside from the aristocratic family circle. Not long after the three came in, someone greeted them. ¡°Ms. Graham, you are here! We have been waiting so long for you,¡± said a middle-aged man. Next to the middle-aged man were a middle-aged woman and a 26 or 27-year-old man. They were Joshua and his family, who had previously been to Celia¡¯s house. ¡°Mr. Houston, hello!¡± Mindy replied politely too. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Young. Celia, long time no see,¡± Joshua said to the mother and daughter duo. After he said that, Joshua¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he looked at Celia. However, Celia did not say anything. When David entered the hall, he kept a two to three-step distance away from the mother and daughter duo. Thus, even when Joshua and his family noticed David, they did not think that he was with Mindy. ¡°Mindy, it¡¯s been so long since we saw each other. Come, let¡¯s go have a chat. Leave the children alone to hang out with each other,¡± Joshua¡¯s mother said. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 384 She originally had a good rtionship with Mindy, but during this time, Mindy¡¯s family was suppressed by the Chasez family. Since the Houston family was far worse than a first-rate family like the Chasez family, they dare not offer any assistance in case they got implicated. However, she heard rumors that Mindy¡¯s family had a huge supporter who had taken down the Chasez family. So, she naturally wanted to restore the previous rtionship with Mindy. It would be even better if they could be inws. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still have something to do, let¡¯s talk next time when we have a chance. David!¡± Mindy declined Joshua¡¯s mother¡¯s invitation and called out to David. ¡°Mrs. Young,¡± David stepped forward and answered. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Let me introduce you, this is David, my daughter Celia¡¯s boyfriend and my future son-inw. We have other things to do, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± After that, Mindy left with David and Celia, leaving Joshua and his family with unpleasant expressions on their faces. This was especially true for Joshua. As he was looking at David¡¯s back, he went a little crazy with jealousy. Mindy did it for a reason, of course. When Mindy¡¯s family was beaten down by the Chasez family, she called Joshua¡¯s mother, but the other party rejected her without a second thought.. She did not even give Mindy a chance to speak. The moment she answered the phone, she told Mindy that the Houston family could not help her, so she should stop calling, She was very decisive. Mindy did not want her to help much because she knew that the Houston family could do nothing to the Chasez family. She just wanted to ask the Houston family if they knew other families that were at odds with the Chasez family. If Mindy could get into contact with them, she wanted to see whether she could sell Beautylish¡¯s shares to the other party at a low price. At that time, in her opinion, the only ones who would dare to buy Beautylish¡¯s shares to piss off the Chasez family would be the Chasez family¡¯s rivals. However, the Houston family did not even give her a chance to speak. Because of this, Mindy did not have a good impression of the Houston family now. Now, her crisis was over and they wanted toe back to worm their way into a rtionship with her. Plus, they even wanted to marry her daughter. They must be dreaming! Mindy brought David and Celia along to greet a lot of the partners in the hall. She would also introduce David and Celia, and it seemed that she was really nning to cultivate them so that they could take over. Even though David was cooperating the entire way, he was also looking for Hugo the entire time. In the end, Mindy brought him all over the hall, but he still did not see Hugo. ¡®Is Hugo noting? ¡®Is he going to stand his boss up? ¡®Does he still want this job? ¡®Or are they not in the same party?¡¯ David felt a little dejected. He did not have any interest in continuing to get to know managers or chairmen alongside Mindy. David was looking around when his eyes lit up. He spotted someone he knew. It was the Entertainment Empress Elsa Winters. He even spent five million to buy a song from her at the charity event in Lake City. She should still remember him, right? He would go and talk to her and then let Mindy notice them. Then, she should ask him how he and Else met. When that happened, he would be able to tell her. Even though Hugo was not here, and the shock value would not be as good as he predicted, he had no choice. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 385 Entertainment Empress Elsa should have been invited to make the party better by the business tycoons who hosted the party. This kind of top-level business party would usually invite some celebrities to liven up the party. Plus, this party was the top party in the business circle of Capital City, so Elsa was not the only celebrity invited. Many A-list and even super-A-list stars in the entertainment industry were also invited. Some lesser-known B-or C-list celebrities were dying to participate in this kind of party. Since everyone attending the party were well-known figures in the business world, they would also find celebrities to endorse their products at this kind of party. If you were lucky enough to be favored by these business leaders, you would get opportunities that you would otherwise miss even if you put in ten or twenty years of hard work. While Mindy was chatting with an acquaintance, David quietly walked toward Elsa. ¡°Hello, Miss Winters,¡± David said as he approached Elsa. Elsa was chatting with several acquaintances in the entertainment industry when a voice sounded in her ear suddenly., She turned her head and saw a handsome young man smiling beside her. ¡°Mr. Lidell?¡± Elsa asked with uncertainty. It was not that she was forgetful, it was just that she had not seen him for three months. David¡¯s changes were a bit dramatic, so she was a little unsure. ¡°Thank God you didn¡¯t forget me, Miss Winters,¡± David said with a smile. He was also relieved. If the other party forgot him, he might have been regarded as a fan again. ¡°How could I forget you? Mr. Lidell¡¯s song left a deep impression on me. I will forget anyone, but not you. I also want you to write a song for me, Mr. Lidell,¡± Elsa also said with a smile. ¡°That can be arranged.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡± ¡°Elsa, who is this?¡± A man opposite Elsa asked. David nced at the man and saw that he was also a star. David recalled that this man seemed t o have starred in a very popr television series. ¡®What¡¯s his name again?¡¯ ¡°Zoro, this is Mr. David Lidell, an old friend of mine,¡± Elsa said. ¡®Zoro Chance?¡¯ Yes, David remembered now. His name was indeed Zoro. He seemed to be very popr among the youngsters. He had been in a meet and greet event in River City and caused David¡¯s school to give everyone breaks on that day. Since too many people took leave to see Zoro, the school decided to just close for that day. Back then, David was very grateful toward Zoro because of that extra holiday, hsince e could make more money in his part-time job. ¡°David? Is he also in the entertainment industry? Why don¡¯t I have an impression of him?¡± Zoro asked. Obviously, he did not forget that Elsa had mentioned David¡¯s song. So, he thought David was also in the entertainment industry. ¡°Zoro, you¡¯re mistaken. Mr. Lidell is not in the entertainment industry. Instead, he¡¯s a phnthropist.¡± ¡°Phnthropist? How so?¡± ¡°Thest time in Lake City, Mr. Lidell not only spent 5 million to buy a song from me, he even spent 100 million to buy a song of his own to donate to the children in the impoverished mountain areas. Plus, Mr. Lidell wrote that song himself. It¡¯s very good.¡± He spent 100 million to buy his own song? Right now, not only was Zoro was looking at David in shock, even the rest of the celebrities also had astonished expressions. They were all in the entertainment industry so, of course, they would frequently attend this kind of charity event. Sometimes, they would also donate a song or a dance. The money they got would then be invested into the foundation. equivalent to directly donating 100 million. David was definitely someone who did notck money. He might be the child of some aristocratic family. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 385 Entertainment Empress Elsa should have been invited to make the party better by the business tycoons who hosted the party. This kind of top-level business party would usually invite some celebrities to liven up the party. Plus, this party was the top party in the business circle of Capital City, so Elsa was not the only celebrity invited. Many A-list and even super-A-list stars in the entertainment industry were also invited. Some lesser-known B-or C-list celebrities were dying to participate in this kind of party. Since everyone attending the party were well-known figures in the business world, they would also find celebrities to endorse their products at this kind of party. If you were lucky enough to be favored by these business leaders, you would get opportunities that you would otherwise miss even if you put in ten or twenty years of hard work. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. While Mindy was chatting with an acquaintance, David quietly walked toward Elsa. ¡°Hello, Miss Winters,¡± David said as he approached Elsa. Elsa was chatting with several acquaintances in the entertainment industry when a voice sounded in her ear suddenly., She turned her head and saw a handsome young man smiling beside her. ¡°Mr. Lidell?¡± Elsa asked with uncertainty. It was not that she was forgetful, it was just that she had not seen him for three months. David¡¯s changes were a bit dramatic, so she was a little unsure. ¡°Thank God you didn¡¯t forget me, Miss Winters,¡± David said with a smile. He was also relieved. If the other party forgot him, he might have been regarded as a fan again. ¡°How could I forget you? Mr. Lidell¡¯s song left a deep impression on me. I will forget anyone, but not you. I also want you to write a song for me, Mr. Lidell,¡± Elsa also said with a smile. ¡°That can be arranged.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal then.¡± ¡°Elsa, who is this?¡± A man opposite Elsa asked. David nced at the man and saw that he was also a star. David recalled that this man seemed t o have starred in a very popr television series. ¡®What¡¯s his name again?¡¯ ¡°Zoro, this is Mr. David Lidell, an old friend of mine,¡± Elsa said. ¡®Zoro Chance?¡¯ Yes, David remembered now. His name was indeed Zoro. He seemed to be very popr among the youngsters. He had been in a meet and greet event in River City and caused David¡¯s school to give everyone breaks on that day. Since too many people took leave to see Zoro, the school decided to just close for that day. Back then, David was very grateful toward Zoro because of that extra holiday, hsince e could make more money in his part-time job. ¡°David? Is he also in the entertainment industry? Why don¡¯t I have an impression of him?¡± Zoro asked. Obviously, he did not forget that Elsa had mentioned David¡¯s song. So, he thought David was also in the entertainment industry. ¡°Zoro, you¡¯re mistaken. Mr. Lidell is not in the entertainment industry. Instead, he¡¯s a phnthropist.¡± ¡°Phnthropist? How so?¡± ¡°Thest time in Lake City, Mr. Lidell not only spent 5 million to buy a song from me, he even spent 100 million to buy a song of his own to donate to the children in the impoverished mountain areas. Plus, Mr. Lidell wrote that song himself. It¡¯s very good.¡± He spent 100 million to buy his own song? Right now, not only was Zoro was looking at David in shock, even the rest of the celebrities also had astonished expressions. They were all in the entertainment industry so, of course, they would frequently attend this kind of charity event. Sometimes, they would also donate a song or a dance. The money they got would then be invested into the foundation. equivalent to directly donating 100 million. David was definitely someone who did notck money. He might be the child of some aristocratic family. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 387 ¡°The point of today¡¯s gathering is not only a chance for everyone to meet up and talk to each other but also because there¡¯s someone I¡¯d like to introduce to all of you.¡± Then someone went up the stage. David took a look at the person and realized that it was Hugo, the head of East League International¡¯s Capital City investment team. ¡®Nice! He was surprised to know that East League had formed connections with such prominent figures in Capital City¡¯s business industry so quickly. This meant he could spend money even faster from now on. David¡¯s slight displeasure from being dragged around and introduced to various people by Mindy instantly brightened and he could almost see countlessvish points waving him toe closer. ¡°Allow me to introduce all of you, this is Hugo Carlos, the head of East League Capitals¡¯ Capital City investment team. Many of you might not know about East League Capitals, so let me put it this way. They were the one behind the great one hundred-billion-dor donation that went to building schools in impoverished mountainous areas.¡± The crowd below the stage began to lively converse among themselves once they heard Zayne. They might not know about East League Capitals, but they have heard about the one hundred billion- dor donation that went to building schools. This was the first time any Somend organization donated a sum as huge as one hundred billion to build schools in impoverished mountainous areas. The fact that thepany could have the word ¡°capitals¡± in its name also meant that it had a worth of at least a trillion dors. This was an implicit regtion within the business world. Businesses worth less than a hundred billion can only call themself a pany¡±; those worth between a hundred billion to a trillion are called ¡°groups¡±; those worth between a trillion to five trillion are called ¡°capitals¡±; and those worth more than five trillion are called ¡± conglomerates.¡± This was agreed upon among business industries worldwide. This allowed people to grasp a general idea of the business¡¯ size from its name. Businesses big enough to be a conglomerate were influential enough to control their local economy. ¡°East League Capitals may be young, but it had umted a worth of over a trillion dors in just a few months. They are a business miracle. Now, let¡¯s have Hugo here say a few words.¡± ¡°Good evening, everyone. I¡¯m Hugo, the head of East League Capitals¡¯ Capital City investment team. East League Capitals is a business filled with passion, energy, and hope. The reason behind our astonishing achievements in such a short time ispletely attributed to our chairman¡¯s wise leadership. East League Capitals is nning to shift its focus to the international metropolis that is Capital City, so if anyone present has any nice projects they need investments for, please do not hesitate to look for us. As our chairman likes to say, rather misinvest than miss out on apany of great potential. Thank you, everyone!¡± Countless apuds rang out below the stage after Hugo finished speaking. David¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly as well when he heard the apuse. He felt rather embarrassed when Hugo attributed East League Capitals¡¯ current sess to his wise leadership After all, all he did was provide them with money. The management of East League Capitals had always been under Pearl. Plus, he had no recollection of ever saying he would rather misinvest than miss out on apany of great potential. If he did, he remembered nothing of it. It was at this moment that he realized how big apany East League Capitals had be. It was worth over a trillion now. When he had only ever spent around a few hundred billion. Now that he thought about it, he realized that he had made quite a lot of profit At this moment, Mindy walked over to David and Celia. ¡°Do you see him? That¡¯s Hugo Carlos, the person I wanted to introduce the both of you to. He¡¯s a very important person, with a great amount of liquid cash. East League Capitals spent hundreds of billion in Capital City over the past month or so, and they¡¯re also the second- largest shareholder of Beautylish Group after myself. Be respectful when you talk to himter, understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Young.¡± Celia and David replied at the same time. David did not expect Hugo to be the person Mindy wanted to introduce them to. If that was the case, he would not need to look for Elsa at all. All he had to do was wait and Mindy would find out his true wealth. ¡°HC Property Group will be cooperating in-depth with East League Capitals this time to strive to achieve even greater results! Of course, anyone with great projects in need of investments could also seek East League out. After all, they¡¯re very wealthy and in no way stingy with their investments. Alright, now that I¡¯ve said what I wanted to, I¡¯ll leave all of you to continue your conversations. Have a nice night, everyone!¡± With that, Zayne got off the stage alongside Hugo. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The guests in the hall continued to talk to each other. Mindy then brought Celia and David to look for Hugo. Only to realize that Hugo and Zayne had gone into a room backstage to discuss something important. The three of them had no other choice but to wait outside. More than ten minutester, Hugo showed no signs ofing out. Mindy left to talk to acquaintances, but also told David to stay close by so that she could look for them again when necessary. Once Mindy left, David pulled Celia backstage. ¡°Where are we going, David?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone I want you to meet.¡± Then David directly pushed open Hugo¡¯s door and pulled Celia into the room. In the room, Hugo was currently discussing the details of the business cooperation with Zayne when David and Celia suddenly entered. Hugo and Zayne stopped talking to look at the younger two. ¡°I have a proposal I¡¯d like to discuss with Mr. Hugo,¡± David dered straightforwardly. Zayne looked at David speechlessly. He wondered who David was and why he was so impolite, barging into the room without knocking on the door at all. David must have seen that Zayne and Hugo were talking, yet he had barged in without a thought. Zayne was about to shoo David away when Hugo spoke. ¡°Mr. Yurik, I¡¯ll look for you againter to discuss the details of the cooperation. Could you please give us the room? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with this young man.¡± Zayne did not understand what was going on. Their cooperation involved tens of billions of dors, yet Hugo did not seem to care about it at all. Hugo acted as if talking to this rude young man was more important than their cooperation. Despite his confusion, Zayne agreed to leave since Hugo had requested it and he did not want t o displease such a powerful potential business partner. ¡°Very well, Mr. Carlos. I¡¯ll be entertaining a few guests outside, then,¡± Zayne replied. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yurik!¡± Hugo thanked. Zayne got up to leave and nced at David when he passed by thetter as if trying to remember this impolite young man. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 388 After Zayne left, David pulled Celia over to sit on the sofa. ¡°Good job, Hugo. I can¡¯t believe you managed to familiarize yourself with a prominent figure i n Capital City¡¯s business industry. I¡¯m doubling your annual bonus,¡± David said casually. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lidell! I¡¯m just doing what I¡¯m supposed to.¡± Hugo stood up to thank him. With Zayne gone, Hugo did not dare to act pompously before David. Not when David was his superior and the boss of the trillion-dor East League Capitals. David was also the only shareholder of East League Capitals, something extremely rare in the business industry. This was becausepanies with only one shareholder are usually passed down withinrge and old aristocratic families. ¡°Sit, sit. There¡¯s no need to act with so much restriction in front of me.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lidell!¡± ¡°Celia, East League Capitals was thepany I was telling you about yesterday. Thepany belongs to me, and I¡¯m the one sole owner,¡± David told Celia. Celia had already guessed as much when David brought her into the room, but it was still shocking to hear David say it himself. ording to David, thepany was only worth a few hundred billion yesterday, but it was worth more than a trillion today. ¡°Hugo, do you know of a woman called Mindy Graham?¡± David asked Hugo aftering clean about his identity with Celia. ¡°Who¡¯s Mindy Graham?¡± Hugo asked. ¡°It¡¯s thatpany that sells makeup products. What¡¯s it called again?¡± ¡°Beautylish Group!¡± Celia replied. ¡°That one. She¡¯s the chairman of Beautylish Group. I thought you bought her shares?¡± David asked. ¡°Beautylish Group? Oh, I remember now. I did buy her shares, at a very low price too. I remember putting in an extra billion funds or so, under the condition that I would hold more o f Beautylish Group¡¯s shares if I don¡¯t make my principle and interest back in a year.¡± Hugo replied. ¡°Beautylish Group¡¯s chairman¡¯s outside now. Go and call her inside.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lidell.¡± Hugo got up to leave. ¡°No need to actually look for her, just stand outside and she¡¯lle to you. All you need to do i s bring her here to this room.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lidell!¡± Hugo left the room to wait in the hall. Following David¡¯s instructions, Hugo stood in ce and waited for Mindy to look for him. However, he had not stood for long when a crowd began to gather around him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Carlos, I¡¯m from XXX, this is my name card. I¡¯d like to talk to you whenever you¡¯re free.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Carlos, I¡¯m from XXX. Ourpany has a great project in need of partners. This is my name card, perhaps we could discuss the details whenever you¡¯re free?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Carlos. I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Carlos. I¡¯m¡­¡± Hugo felt speechless. If this was any other day, he would be very interested to talk to these people. Especially when David¡¯s method of investment was ¡°anyone and everyone¡±, and money was not an issue. However, David was waiting for him today and he did not dare to make his superior wait pointlessly in the room. While Mindy talked to a few acquaintances, she was also waiting for Hugo toe out. When she saw Hugoe out, Mindy began to look around for David and Celia. Only toe up empty-handed after looking around the hall. She was vexed. She had told them to stay close, but they did not listen at all. Now they were missing when she needed them. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Still, she decided to greet Hugo first, lest he disappears again in a moment. ¡°Hello, Mr. Carlos, we meet again,¡± Mindy walked up to Hugo and greeted him. Hugo looked at Mindy and quickly tried to recall her identity, then he confirmed that she was indeed the chairman of Beautylish Group and the person David wanted him to bring over. ¡°Are you Ms. Graham of Beautylish Group?¡± Hugo asked. He confirmed again, afraid that he mixed her up with someone from anotherpany East League invested in. ¡°I am! Thank you for remembering me, Mr. Carlos!¡± Mindy said happily. ¡°Perfect. There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about, Ms. Graham. Please follow me. Thank you for your name cards, everyone. I¡¯ll contact you another day. Thank you for believing in East League Capitals.¡± With that, the crowd dissipated after handing Hugo their name cards. ¡°Could you give me a moment, Mr. Carlos? I am with my daughter and son-inw, please allow me to look for them. I was hoping to introduce them to you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Please follow me.¡± After this, Hugo walked off. He could not make David wait too long. Mindy had no choice but to follow, all while internally scolding David and Celia. They just had to vanish during this great opportunity to meet someone powerful. Hugo brought Mindy to the back of the hall and through a quiet corridor. Mindy¡¯s heart stuttered, she had a bad feeling about this. She wondered if Hugo was nning to do something to her, with how he declined when she asked to bring Celia and David along. Mindy was confident in her looks, knowing that she had the looks of a thirty-year-old when she was already in her forties. She knew she was very attractive among mature women and Hugo was also in his forties. He could have developed feelings for her. Mindy did not know what to do. She was afraid that Hugo would force himself onto her once he brought her into an empty room. As improbable as that was, they were all prominent figures in the industry, so it was not impossible. Mindy refused to let something like that happen. She was faithful to her husband. However, she could not cause a ruckus and attract attention either. Not when Hugo was the representative of East League Capitals, apany that was not only a huge shareholder in Beautylish Group, but apany that Beautylish Group owed a billion dors to. If Beautylish Group could not repay the debt in a year, East League Capitals would then be Beautylish Group¡¯s majority shareholder. Mindy could not make an enemy of her creditor, nor was she willing to betray her husband. Mindy felt conflicted. Many people within the business industry offered bedroom services in exchange for investments. If not for her husband and his old superior¡¯s connections in Capital City, Beautylish Group could not have grown so smoothly when she first started her business. At this moment, Mindy scolded David and Celia internally again. After all, Hugo would not have the chance to do anything out of order if the two of them came with her. She was put in a reactive position now, unable to take control of the situation and stuck between a rock and a hard ce. After a short moment of conflict, Mindy decided that she would follow him first. Worsee to worst, she could always just get up and leave. She did not care if leaving would make Hugo an enemy of Beautylish Group, but she was not going to betray her husband no matter what. Not even if it cost her Beautylish Group. With that decided, Mindy felt much more rxed as she followed Hugo. Still, her body tensed instinctively when she followed Hugo into the room. Chapter 389 Chapter 389 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 389 Mindy followed Hugo into the room nervously only to be shocked by what she saw. David and Celia were chatting in the room! Mindy was confused with what she saw, she even thought that something was wrong with her eyes. Mindy rubbed her eyes but was met with the same sight. ¡°Mom!¡± Celia greeted when she saw Mindy. ¡°Please sit, Mrs. Young,¡± David greeted as well. Mindy had yet to realize what was happening. What she saw next gave her another shock and she refused to believe her eyes. Just then, Hugo walked over to stand respectfully behind David. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Mindy felt her mind run on overdrive and her understanding of the world refreshed. This was Hugo Carlos, the head of East League Capitals¡¯ Capital City investment team. This man held a huge amount of cash flow in his hand and spent over a hundred billion over the past month Yet, right now this man stood respectfully behind David, while thetter acted as if nothing was out of ce. Mindy felt her mind nk and go dizzy. After sitting there dazedly, she did not ask any questions before David exined. ¡°Mrs. Young, I¡¯ve only asked you toe to tell you the truth about my identity, nothing much. ¡°I¡¯m the actual owner and boss of East League Capitals. The ¡®L¡¯ in East Leagues is a reference t o the ¡®L¡¯in myst name, Lidell. I wanted toe clean on this a long time ago, but I never really had the chance to say anything. ¡°Plus, even if I did say anything, I doubt you would have believed me and thought that I was just spouting nonsense. ¡°So seeing that Hugo¡¯s here today, as the head of East League Capitals¡¯ Capital City investment team, I believe my words are more likely to be believed this time. If there¡¯s anything you want to know, please ask away.¡± Then, David stopped talking and waited for Mindy to speak However, Mindy¡¯s mind was buffering right now. She could not believe what David said, about him being the owner of East League Capitals. If not for Hugo standing courteously behind David, she would have taken David for a madman. David was just a poor boy from a small county and now he had be the owner of a business worth trillions of dors! No one would believe this, certainly not Mindy, but she did not have another option when Hugo was still standing behind David. Mindy could not fathom any other reason that wouldpel Hugo, the head of East League Capitals¡¯ Capital City investment team, to stand respectfully behind David other than the fact that he was Hugo¡¯s superior. ¡°Uh¡­¡± For a moment, Mindy did not know how to call David. It seemed wrong to call him ¡°David¡± so casually but ¡°Mr. Lidell¡± seemed wrong too when he was going to be her son-inw. Thus, she was stuck. ¡°Mrs. Young, you can just call me David,¡± The man immediately said, realizing the conflict she felt. ¡°D-David, are you really the owner of East League Capitals?¡± Mindy asked hesitantly. Even with the truth right before her eyes, everything still felt like a dream. ¡°Truly. I was the one who founded East League Capitals. Of course, all I did was set a strategic approach for the business, while the execution was taken care of by Hugo and the others. So thepany¡¯s achievements are thanks to their hard work as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Lidell. East League Capitals¡¯ current sess is thanks to your leadership as well. We¡¯re just following orders, any other employee would have done the same if not better than I did,¡± Hugo said. ¡°Stop, stop, there¡¯s no need to be so humble. All of you yed an important part in making East League Capitals the business it is today, I won¡¯t forget any of your hard work. But remember that East League Capitals has only just started, we¡¯re still far from the goal I set, so I hope you keep the good work up.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Lidell!¡± Hugo replied respectfully. Mindy did not know what to say anymore. If a business worth trillions of dors was still far from David¡¯s set goal, then Mindy wondered how great were the heights he wanted to achieve. Did he want to build a conglomerate that could influence the local economy? Considering East League Capitals¡¯ current rate of development, such a goal was achievable. ¡®A conglomerate! Mindy¡¯s started looking at David differently. She always liked David, but it used to be due to his aura and looks. However, a man¡¯s true worth was more than his aura and looks. A man¡¯s true worth came in the form of actual sess and achievements. David had yet to turn twenty-two and had yet to graduate from university, but he had already achieved more than 99% of the world poption. There was no imagining how far he could go in the future. Celia had great taste. All these years, Celia had felt no attraction to any of the aristocratic heirs or sons of wealthy families. It had always been the poor boy David for her. Now, this supposed poor boy had be the boss of East League Capitals. This was unbelievable. It seemed like Celia was truly blessed, after all. As her mother, Mindy was ted. Her ex-ssmates would turn green with envy if they found out about this. ¡°Mrs. Young, by revealing my true identity to you today, I also wanted to tell you that I don¡¯t actually have the time to take over Beautylish Group, so I¡¯ll be leaving it in your hands to manage and operate. But, if you ever need my help, I would be happy to give it to you and even make Beautylish Group the biggest makeup productpany in the world.¡± Mindy shuddered and asked in surprise, ¡°R-really?¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯ve seen East League Capitals¡¯ strength yourself. As long as we put our mindst o it, nothing is impossible.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Thank you, M-David!¡± Mindy still felt ufortable calling him that. She had no qualms calling him by the name before she knew of his identity, but now that she knew he owned East League Capitals, it felt wrong to call him that too casually. After all, there was a huge difference in their statuses. ¡°Yeah, so that¡¯s all I wanted to say. If there¡¯s anything you want to ask, you can ask when weg o back. We¡¯ll be leaving now, keep the good work up and make more investments, Hugo! I¡¯ll This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. increase your annual reward.¡± David said as he got up to leave. Celia got up and followed. Mindy saw them move and stood to follow as well. ¡°Yes, Mr. Lidell! I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Hugo replied courteously. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 390 The three of them returned to the hall. Mindy did not feel like staying there anymore. She needed to go home and digest what happened today. David and Celia disliked events like this as well, so the three of them tacitly agreed to leave. However, when they crossed the hall, someone halted David. ¡°You promised to write me a song, Mr. Lidell,¡± Elsa held David back and said. David felt speechless. He had only said that out of respect, so he did not expect Elsa to take him up on that. However, since he promised, it would not look nice for him if he declined her. His only option was to postpone it. He did not have the time to write a song now. ¡°Miss Winters, perhaps we could exchange contacts and I¡¯ll look for you once I¡¯ve written the song? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with how songwritinges from inspiration. Even if I came u p with one now, I can¡¯t guarantee that it¡¯ll be good.¡± ¡°Okay, then! But you¡¯ve got to write me a song, okay? Don¡¯t try to brush me off with some random song!¡± ¡°Yes, of course, I promise. I¡¯ll contact you once it¡¯s done.¡± After exchanging contacts, David walked away. Mindy felt rather ufortable seeing David exchange contacts with Elsa. After knowing David¡¯s true identity, any woman approaching David gave her the impression that they were trying to steal David from Celia. Not to mention that David was no longer the same poor boy she once knew. The three went their separate ways at the car park. It was dark now and David drove his Benz G-ss back to Starry Night Hotel while Mindy and Celia drove home. ¡°Celia, did you know about David¡¯s identity from the start?¡± Mindy asked while driving. ¡°I only found out yesterday as well when David brought me to a two-billion-dor courtyard h e bought. It looked very nice,¡± Celia replied. After discovering David¡¯s trillion-dor worth, a residence costing two billion dors no longer surprised Mindy. She brushed it off as something normal. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell mest night?¡± Mindy questioned. ¡°Mom, would you have believed me if I told you David had a worth of hundreds of billions or a trillion dors?¡± Mindy gave it some thought. She would not have believed Celia. Even now, it still felt like a dream. Mindy¡¯s cheeks flushed in shame when she was reminded of how she ordered David around these days. To think that she even nned for David to marry into her family and hand Beautylish Group t o him to operate. She must have been mad. Fortunately, as harsh as she was, she had not tried to throw David out of the house or force him to break up with Celia. God only knew how much she would regret it now if she did. He was too great a son-inw to miss out on. Back home, Jon was watching the television in the living room. He was surprised to see Mindy and Celia return so early. ¡°I thought you brought Celia and David to the event? Why are you back so soon?¡± Jon asked. ¡°Go upstairs and rest, Celia. There¡¯s something I need to talk to your dad about,¡± Mindy told Celia, ignoring Jon¡¯s question. ¡°Okay.¡± Celia agreed and went upstairs. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you so secretive?¡± ¡°Darling, what do you think about David?¡± Mindy sat down and asked. ¡°What do you mean ¡®what do I think?!¡± Jon asked confusedly. ¡°I mean, what are your opinions about David. What do you think about him?¡± ¡°From what I remember, David¡¯s a nice boy. Why? Did he p*ss you off?¡± ¡°No, no. But are you sure David¡¯s from that small county you used to work in?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there not to be sure of? He and Celia used to be high school ssmates. He can¡¯t fake that, can he?¡± ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m about to show you something.¡± Then, Mindy ran to her room to take herptop. On theptop, she searched for East League Capitals. In no time, basic information about East League Capitals appeared. East League Capitals. Full name: East League International Investment Limited Company Registered Location: South River City, South River Province Legal Personality: David Lidell Chairman: David Lidell General Manager: Pearl Warner Below were brief descriptions of East League Capitals¡¯ dazzling investments as well as various major transactions, such as establishing a foundation and donating a hundred billion to it to build schools. Up until that moment, East League Capitals had already invested in hundreds ofpanies of various sizes and spent over a hundred billion dors. It also umted a worth of more than a trillion dors. Most importantly, thispany had a huge amount of cash flow and had spent a few hundred billion in the past season. In cash, too! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. No one knew how much funds East League Capitals truly ehld, but it was as wealthy as a whole country. Mindy handed the searched results to Jon. Jon took a nce. ¡°So? What is it? Didn¡¯t we already sell our shares to East League Capitalsst time? Why are you showing me this?¡± Jon asked. ¡°Take another look at East League Capitals¡¯ legal personality and chairman.¡± Jon looked over again and his gaze narrowed. ¡®Legal personality David Lidell? He knew that Mindy would not show him something for no reason, so there must be a point behind this ¡®Is this David Lidell the same one thates over all the time? ¡®Celia¡¯s boyfriend, David Lidell? ¡®But that¡¯s not possible, is it?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this East League Capitals chairman David Lidell is the same David Lidell that Celia¡¯s dating. No way!¡± Jon said dryly. ¡°They¡¯re the same David Lidell,¡± Mindy replied calmly. ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Jon denied it loudly. ¡°How could they be the same person? No way! He¡¯s just a boy from a small county, he hasn¡¯t even graduated from university yet! How can he be the owner of a trillion-dorpany! You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was possible when I found out just now either. My reactions were even more dramatic than yours were, but during the event today I watched Hugo Carlos, the head of East League Capitals¡¯ Capital City investment team, treat David with the utmost respect. It¡¯s a fact, and there¡¯s no point in not believing it!¡± Chapter 391 Chapter 391 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 391 ¡°Um¡­¡± Jon did not know what to say for a while. He was a little stunned by the news Mindy told him. Even though David seemed excellent in every way, he was just a university student at the end o fthe day and he did not seem to be the owner of a trillion-dor capital at all. One had to know that whether it was the owner of a trillion-dorpany or the Somend higher-ups that Jon had met alongside his old superior, these high-ranking big shots would always have an invisible aura surrounding their body. When it was inadvertently exuded, it would make ordinary people feel huge pressure. At least the people he interacted with were like that-those people would be able to make people nervous with every move they made. However, after having been in contact with David for so long, he did not feel that David had this kind of aura at all. David was just a big boy next door to him. How could the good-natured and approachable David be the boss of East League Capitals? Jon could not wrap his head around this. He had no idea that when David was with them, he had deliberately withdrawn his aura. Otherwise, Jon¡¯s family probably would not even be able to stand straight if he released it. ¡°Are those two Davids really the same person? Are you sure you didn¡¯t lie to me?¡± Jon asked after rposing himself. ¡°It¡¯s true. David has already told me the truth, saying that he doesn¡¯t have time to take over Beautylish since he even left his East League Capitals for others to take care of,¡± Mindy said seriously. It suddenly urred to Jon that if David was really the owner of East League Capitals, then he might not achieve this entirely on his own. After all, he had not even graduated from university yet. If that was the case, David¡¯s identity would not be as simple as it seemed. If so, was David the big shot that the Chasez family offended? Very likely! A newly establishedpany couldn¡¯t have a valuation of over one trillion dors in just a few months. Moreover, the owner was still in university, so it would be impossible if he did not have strong support behind him. Thus,o David¡¯s identity was still up for debate. ¡°If David is really the boss of East League Capitals, would it be possible that he was the big shot who the Chasez family offended and he might have been secretly helping us deal with the Chasez family?¡± Jon asked. When Mindy heard that, she did not dismiss it. ¡°It¡¯s very possible. Otherwise, why would the Chasez family hand us the shares on a silver tter? Your old boss has retired and he doesn¡¯t have such a big influence to make the Chasez family submit. It¡¯s obvious since the first time you asked him,¡± Mindy replied. ¡°So, in reality, David has been helping us secretly, but we just had no idea. He even became an enemy of the Chasez family for us. We have no clue how much he gambled and how much it cost him to suppress the Chasez family.¡± After Jon finished the analysis, the two looked at each other. This possibility was too great. Otherwise, they could think of a reason why a first-rate family in Capital City like the Chasez family that had been standing tall for decades slowly withdrew from history in just a month after suppressing them. If it was David, then all this was made sense. After Celia was almost kidnapped by the heir of the Chasez familyst time, David also said that they should leave it to him. They even reprimanded David at the time. Thinking back, both of their faces turned red. What the others said was true, but they took it as a joke. Jon continued, ¡°Um¡­ I think you were too harsh on David before. He is the owner of East League Capitals after all. If word about this got out and his friends found out; it might be a little embarrassing for him.¡± ¡°I¡­. How was I supposed to know he¡¯s the owner of East League Capitals? Didn¡¯t you and Celia tell me he was a poor kid from a small county? I just hated the idea of the daughter whom I raised with my blood sweat and tears being cheated by a poor boy. If I had known his identity earlier, why would I have treated him like that?¡± Mindy said, feeling a little aggrieved. ¡°But fortunately, at least you didn¡¯t forcefully break them up. David might not care about that. Just treat him better in the future.¡± After learning of David¡¯s identity, Mindy was eager to put him on a pedestal. How would she dare to treat him the same way as before? ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± Mindy asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°David is the boss behind East League Capitals. He¡¯s worth trillions and he¡¯s the most eligible bachelor around. Plus, he¡¯s an excellent man so he will definitely meet all kinds of amazing women outside. Although I am very confident in our daughter, her temperament is too soft, and she doesn¡¯t know how to fight at all. This will be very disadvantageous for her,¡± Mindy said worriedly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jon looked at Mindy¡¯s worried face and said with a smile, ¡°Yesterday you said that your daughter was wronged by David, but today you are afraid that your daughter won¡¯t be able to keep David. Woman, you change your mind so fast.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this for our daughter. I want her to live a better life in the future. Is this also wrong? Jon, what are you trying to say?¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re right, I was wrong! But I don¡¯t think you need to worry about this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°For a man like David, the more you hold on to him, the more he will distance himself from you. Celia¡¯s temperament is just right. As the old saying goes, ¡®A woman is only virtuous if she has no talent¡¯. Celia is not stupid, but she is indeed soft and that is the biggest advantage to her. For a man like David, the best fight is no fight. After he sees the petty fights between women out there, he will find that Celia is the most suitable for him.¡± Mindy heard what Jon said and thought it made sense. ¡°What do you think? How¡¯s my analysis?¡± Jon asked. Mindy nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Who am I? If Celia has your personality, a man like David probably wouldn¡¯t even consider her.¡± ¡°Jon, would it kill you not to mock me?¡± Mindy said through gritted teeth.¡± ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just judging the matter as it is. You¡¯re good at everything, but you have a very sharp tongue. If David left because you made him mad, I¡¯d like to see where you can find such a son-i nw who not only your daughter likes but is also far above your standards.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mindy was speechless after Jon retorted her. She had no idea how she should reply. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not worry about our daughter. No man she has even contacted doesn¡¯t like her temperament.¡± ¡°So we¡¯re just going to not do anything?¡± ¡°Nope. It¡¯s unnecessary anyway.¡± Chapter 392 Chapter 392 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 392 David returned to the Starry Night Hotel and looked at hisvish points. 875 points. It was increasing every day, but there was still a long way to go until he got 10 thousand points. Dark Cape had yet to officially start to burn money. Moreover, he had to get ready to leave Capital City. First, he would go directly to Springfield to discuss developing abroad with Pearl. Then, he would go back to South River Province to attend the ss reunion. He would go to Celia¡¯s house tomorrow to say goodbye. The most important thing was to improve his strength. Strength was the foundation to everything, and everything else was not important. He would protect everything he had as long as he had strength. The next day. David came to Celia¡¯s house early in the morning. The treatment David received this time waspletely different from before. Mindy actually poured water for David personally, which ttered David a little. David told Mindy that he wanted Celia to go to the high school reunion with him. Of course, Mindy readily agreed to that now. She wished that Celia would follow David closely. Where would she find such an excellent son-inw as David in case something unexpected happened? However, David told Celia to wait a few days before heading to South River Province. He was going to Springfield first, and he was not going to take Celia with him for the time Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. being. After saying goodbye to Celia and her family, David bought a ticket for the next day to fly directly to Springfield. 1 In the afternoon, David was resting in the Starry Night Hotel when Lucas called. ¡°David, are you still in Capital City?¡± Lucas asked over the phone. ¡°Yes,¡± David replied. ¡°Give me your specific location.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the Starry Night Hotel.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in an hour. You cane down roughly at that time time. It¡¯s a ck car with a license te number of XXXXX. You can just get in the car after you see it. I¡¯ll take you to meet someone.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°You will know when we¡¯re there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the call with Lucas, David wondered about who wanted to see him. Judging from Lucas¡¯s tone, it should be a big shot. An hourter, David came to the entrance of the Starry Night Hotel. A ck car was already waiting in front of the hotel. David walked over, looked at the license te, and got into the car. After David got into the car, Lucas started the car and started driving. ¡°Captain, who wants to see me?¡± David asked in the car. ¡°You¡¯ll know when we arrive. Don¡¯t ask for now,¡± Lucas said seriously. David shrugged and stopped talking. After a while, Lucas said, ¡°David, I have a question for you, you have to answer honestly.¡± ¡°Alright, Captain.¡± ¡°Are you Silver Face?¡± Lucas asked. David was shocked. Had he been exposed? How was it possible? He nned it meticulously. When he finally killed Justin, the strength he showed was beyond the strength of the Dragon Rank. However, the strength he would show normally would be equivalent to a mid-Dragon Ranker. Why was Lucas suspecting him? Impossible. No, Lucas must be trying to extract information from him by deceit. ¡°Captain, what did you say? Who¡¯s Silver Face?¡± David asked, pretending to be confused. ¡°Stop pretending. Even though I can¡¯t beat you now, I¡¯m still your captain and I have the right to scold you,¡± Lucas scolded. ¡°I really have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Captain,¡± David decided to vehemently deny it. ¡°You¡¯re still denying it, huh? Then, I¡¯ll convince you. You executed n this wlessly and you¡¯re sessful in hiding your strength so that others wouldn¡¯t suspect you. However, did the people around you do the same?¡± Lucas asked. David shuddered. Oh no! He forgot one person! Paul! That person had been with him for very long and he even got seriously injured when he saved Charles in River City. If Lucas wanted to look into this, he would be able to spot this w immediately. ¡°Why are you not speaking now? Paul had been in the Chaos Land for more than a decade. Do you think I couldn¡¯t find anything about him when he came back to the country half a year ago? Are you dumb? You even kept him as Red mes Mercenaries deputy captain, If the people from Falconia found out, Red me Mercenaries would have been obliterated multiple times over.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Captain, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I was just worried that you wouldn¡¯t allow it so that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare to tell you,¡± David said embarrassedly. ¡°You were worried that I wouldn¡¯t allow it? Dark Cape is an important ce for the military ,s o everyone wants to take it down. However, the people in the two empires that have the ability to do so are always being watched by the other party so they could not act blindly without thinking, but who would have expected a maniac like you to show up,¡± the captain sighed frustratedly. ¡°Captain, what should we do now? Do I still have time to recall Paul?¡± David asked in worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have removed all traces of Paul¡¯s return to Somend. He is now a person who has always been abroad and has never returned to back to the country.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± David breathed a sigh of relief and said gratefully. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m your captain at the end of the day, and now that Dark Cape is in the hands of Somend, I still have to thank you.¡± ¡°No need. I didn¡¯t think about it that much at the time, I just wanted to destroy the Chasez family¡¯s support and then destroy the Chasez family themselves.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still reasonable, kid. Although you had the strength to destroy the Chasez family, you didn¡¯t do it straightaway. Instead, you did it step by step. This is good, so as not to add some unnecessary troubles.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Captain!¡± ¡°But how on Earth did you do it?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You went beyond the peak Dragon Rank at just 22 years old. What a maniac!¡± Lucas had no idea what word he should use to describe David right now. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just happened after multiple practice sessions.¡± ¡°Damn,¡± Lucas only replied in one word. ¡°David, when you see that personter, please be more serious and stop acting so sloppy,¡± Lucas said seriously. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± David asked. ¡°An old man who protected Somend for almost a century and had given his entire life to Somend ¨C Mr. Chief of Staff.¡± David felt a deep sense of reverance. Then, he replied seriously, ¡°I understand!¡± Chapter 393 Chapter 393 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 393 After driving for half an hour with David in the car, Lucas entered a quiet alley with two soldiers armed standing guard at the entrance. After entering the alley, they continued to drive forward for a few minutes, passing through several junctions, each of which was guarded. It showed the importance of the ce where they were going. Finally, Lucas stopped at the gate of a huge manor. ¡°David, go ahead,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in too?¡± David asked. ¡°It¡¯s you the chief of staff wants to see, not me. Why should I go in?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in then.¡± David opened the door and got out of the car. Then he walked to the gate of the manor, gently pushed the door open, and walked in. After entering the gate, David felt as if he had entered another world. There was pleasant scenery in front of him which looked like a paradise.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Under a tree not far away, a gray-haired old man was sitting on a rattan chair with his eyes closed. Meanwhile, a young woman behind him had her head lowered while massaging his shoulders. After gently closing the door, David walked forward and stopped a few meters away from the old man. He did not dare to disturb the old man, so he just stood there quietly instead. The young woman who was massaging the shoulders of the old man looked up at David and smiled at him. David was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the woman he rescuedst time? She was a big shot indeed. No wonder Lucas asked him to make sure the hostage was safe no matter what. Her identity was in defiance of the natural order. The two of them did not speak nor make any noise. About ten minutester, the old man on the rattan chair moved. He opened his eyes slowly to look at David. Then, David and the old man stared into each other¡¯s eyes for a second. What kind of eyes did he have? It seemed that he could see through everything in this world. David felt as if the man had seen through his soul. Strong mental stress overwhelmed David. David used the mind power that he was proud of to resist it for a while, but he was utterly defeated. He quickly closed his eyes. Stomp stomp stomp stomp stomp stomp! David finally stopped after staggering a few steps backward. He bent his waist and clutched the shirt on his chest with his right hand as he gasped for air. Huge beads of sweat continuously formed on his forehead before falling to the floor. Right now, David was utterly shocked. That old man was so powerful! He gave David such huge pressure. It was so huge that it was unimaginable. One gaze could almost make him lose his fighting spirit. He thought he had gone beyond the peak of Dragon Rank and he was considered halfway to another realm. Even if he could notpare to the people who had already entered this realm, he would not be much worse off. However, he realized he had been wrong about this. Badly wrong. He had no resistance at all when facing someone in this realm. ¡°David, you¡¯re not bad. You¡¯ve reached this stage at such a young age. It can be said that you¡¯re the most talented person I¡¯ve seen in my more than 100 years of living,¡± the old man said, his voice alluring. When the young woman behind the old man heard what he said, her face was also filled with shock. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 394 Great-grandpa was actually praising this young man who saved her? It was the first time she heard her great-grandfather praise someone like this. She looked at David with curiosity in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Chief of Staff, you speak too highly of me. My strength is really insignificant in front of you,¡± David gasped as he replied. He had not caught his breath yet. The old man smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯tpare to me anymore. Even if you shave a few digits off my age, I¡¯d still be older than you. You don¡¯t have to be humble. Your talent can indeed be regarded as the number one amongst the younger generation.¡± ¡°Mr. Chief of Staff, you¡¯re so hrious. I don¡¯t dare to think so. As the saying goes, there will always be people who are better than me. It¡¯s possible there is someone who can surpasses me somewhere in this world.¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad, not bad at all. You are indeed a very good sessor. With this heart of yours, you will obtain limitless future achievements. Don¡¯t call me Mr. Chief of Staff anymore. My name is Mason Stefani, you can call me Old Master Stefani.¡± 1 ¡°Sure, Old Master Stefani,¡± David said respectfully. ¡°David, I¡¯ve heard about you and your beef with the Chasez family. If you can think about taking down Dark Cape and getting rid of Justin before destroying the Chasez family, it shows that you can see the big picture and you¡¯re not that kind of person who doesn¡¯t care about anything else when they are being impulsive. That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Old Master Stefani.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you can upy Dark Cape, but your identity can¡¯t be revealed yet, so I can¡¯t give you the glory that rightfully belongs to you for yet. However, I will give you a gift.¡± David did not answer. He was waiting for the old man to continue while wondering what gift the legendary old man would give him. A gift from such a big shot should not be too bad. However, he did not seem tock anything, right? He onlycked a chance to spend a lot of money. It would be best if he could have a chance to spend a few trillion at a time and not raise any suspicions. Then, Mason called out, ¡°Julia.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here, Great-grandpa,¡± the young woman behind Mason replied. ¡°From this day on, you¡¯ll temporarily stay with David,¡± Mason said. ¡°Yes, Great-grandpa,¡± Julia answered. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ David was confused. Was this the gift the old man was nning to give him?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Was this a gift or a burden? David could feel that Julia was just an ordinary person. ¡®Why would he want this woman to follow me? ¡®To keep an eye on me? ¡®Impossible. ¡°Why then?¡¯ David could not understand. ¡°I know you are confused now. David, what do you think is the most important to a country or a power?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Talent?¡± David said, feeling unsure. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s talent. Julia is a talent that I¡¯m lending you. Remember, I¡¯m just lending her to you.¡± ¡°What can she help me with?¡± David asked. ¡°She can help you turn Dark Cape into a ce that¡¯ll disappear from the world¡¯s radar.¡±¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± David said. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell you something else first.¡± ¡°Please, Old Master Stefani.¡± ¡°As Julia¡¯s great-grandfather, I want to thank you for saving herst time. As the Chief of Staff in Somend, I have to thank you for saving her. Not only is she my great granddaughter, but she¡¯s also an important strategic talent that Somend can¡¯t lose. ¡°So that¡¯s why Falconia purposely diverted our attention and took advantage of the situation t o kidnap Julia. If something happens to her, Somend will suffer huge losses.¡± When David heard what Mason said, he looked at Julia behind him. He was still confused. Why would a normal person have such an important status? Was she a researcher in some high-end industry? Possibly! Chapter 395 Chapter 395 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 395 ¡°Right now, countries and forces all over the world are studying a topic. Do you know what that topic is?¡± Mason asked. ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± David replied honestly. ¡°Maic fields.¡± ¡°Maic fields?¡± ¡°Yes, maic fields. You must know that more than a hundred years ago, the Earth¡¯s maic field only appeared at the north and south poles, and it was rarely detected in other ces. Even if it was present, it would be very weak. ¡°And now, after more than 100 years, the maic field has upied more than 70% of the earth, especially in the depths of the sea and in the rare old-growth forest. Not only has the area it covers rapidly expanded, but the strength of the maic field has also changed greatly ¡°I believe you also know the effect of the maic field. It will affect the use of electronic equipment, cause radio interruptions, and make radars lose their function, which will then cause aircraft and missiles to lose their direction.¡± ¡°I see! Old Master Stefani, what you¡¯re saying is that your great-granddaughter, Miss Julia, is a researcher who studies maic fields, and that she can help me make Dark Cape undetectable by radar?¡± David asked. Wasn¡¯t that what he asked Killer and the others to do? Recruit high-end scientific research talents to study the application of maic fields so that they could draw the maic field around Dark Cape to conceal it at any time.¡± In this way, when Dark Cape was under attack, at least it could avoid being locked onto by the radar so it would not be attacked byrge-scale long-distance weapons, ensuring the safety of Dark Cape. ¡°Exactly, Julia is naturally extremely sensitive to maic fields. It can be said that she is one of the people who has the deepest research on maic fields in Somend. With her help, I believe that it will not be long before Dark Cape disappears from Falconia¡¯s radar. That way, Dark Cape will be a lot safer. If you can go one step further, Dark Cape will be one of the safest ces in the world.¡± ¡°Thank you, Old Master Stefani,¡± David replied happily. David had his wish fulfilled. David could not find this kind of high-end strategie talent with money. All countries and forces would treat them as treasures. However. David did not expect Julia to be the country¡¯s high-end talent even when she looked so young Never judge a book by its cover. Unbeknownst to David, Julia was also astonished when she looked at David. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Who was her great-grandfather? He had lived to be more than a century old, and he was regarded as a legend of Somend. It was very difficult for anyone to hear praise from him. When they did, they would quickly look for a ce where they could enjoy it in secret. However, he had praised David so much today and did not look like stopping anytime soon. Thest time David saved her, he was wearing a mask, but despite that, she could still feel that David was not too old. After some investigation, she found that David was not even 22. At that time, Julia was already shocked enough However, today, she was even more bbergasted. ¡°However, Julia needs to change her identity, and if she is in Dark Cape, you must be there as well because you must guarantee her safety. If you can¡¯t guarantee that, I will not let her go to Dark Cape.¡± ¡°I understand, Old Master Stefani. Please rest assured, as long as I am alive, Miss Julia will return safely,¡± David assured. ¡°I can rest easy if that¡¯s the case. With your current strength, there are not many people who can defeat you and hurt Julia, but you can¡¯t take this matter lightly either.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to tell you the secret of Somend. I hope you can remember it and not spread it for the time being,¡± Mason said solemnly, ¡°Old Master Stefani, please go ahead.¡± ¡°With the continuous strengthening and expansion of the global maic field,rge weapons will be useless and the role of martial arts will be more and more important, so now, everyone is trying to cultivate martial arts masters. ¡°This is also a strategic talent for a country and a force. Talent is a huge treasure, and we are still far from developing enough of them. I hope you can maintain your original intention, continue to work hard, and constantly strengthen yourself so you can surpass us and explore the next phase of uncharted territory.¡± Chapter 396 Chapter 396 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 396 ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Old Master Stefani. I will continue to work hard,¡± David quickly assured. ¡°Although the maic field can make electronic equipment unusable, it has great benefits for the body too. ording to our many years of experiments, we have finally concluded that i f people live in ces with extremely strong maic fields, their life expectancy will be longer than that of people living outside the maic field. Their life expectancy will increase by as much as one-fifth.¡± David was shocked. Living in an area with a maic field could increase life expectancy? This was definitely a big secret, and once news of this spread, it would definitely cause huge social unrest. People would do everything they could to live in ces with strong maic fields. Longevity had always been a difficult problem for human beings to solve. In order to live longer, many rich people spent huge sums of money on various drugs to increase their lifespan. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It was a pity that they had not heard of anyone who had seeded so far. It was extremely unexpected that maic fields could actually increase people¡¯s lifespans. Normal people were afraid to die. ¡°So, in the future, maic fields will be a global strategic resource. Whoever is able to exploit it earliest will be able to seize the opportunity to benefit from it. I¡¯m telling you this because I hope that you will continue to create miracles and join us as soon as possible. If you be one of us, martial arts will slowly be mainstream.¡± After David left Mason¡¯s ce, David slowly digested the information he had just learned along the way. He needed some time as Mason had told David everything in great detail. The continuous expansion of the maic field would destroy existing electronic equipment, and electronic equipment that could resist the maic field, such as mobile phones and so o n, had begun to be produced in small quantities. However, they still could note up withrge devices, like nes and long-range missiles that required radar signals to reads direction whilst simultaneously resisting maic fields. Even a weapon that required remote control, such as a missile, would be a dud and could not be detonated once it entered the range of extremely strong maic fields. That was to say, the war between human beings would gradually change fromrge firearmst o small firearms and cold weapons. However, the threat of small firearms to Tiger Rank masters was already limited. Meanwhile, people in the Dragon Rank were no longer afraid of the threat of small firearms. Martial arts were slowly about to prosper, and when the two empires lost the threat ofrge scale and powerful weapons, their positions would be somewhat unstable. Many bad people would then show up and seize better resources. David was very excited now. This was very much in line with his wishes. He was initially a little worried. Although he was very strong and was not afraid of the threat of small forearms, what aboutrge firearms? Things such as long-range missiles with huge lethality. If the enemy grasped his exact position and fired a missile at him regardless of the loss, then h e would still die no matter how powerful he was. That was why he had been keeping a low profile. He did not want to reveal too much. However, after he heard what Mason said today, he felt that his time had arrived. If he spent a few trillion more, he would be able to enter a new realm. At that time, if there was no longer the threat of long-range missiles, he would be fearless. This was great news for him. Others would require talent and hard work to improve their strength, but those things were unnecessary for him, since he just needed to spend money. He would be stronger by spending money. This was his greatest strength. Chapter 397 Chapter 397 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 397 After David left, Mason and Julia were the only ones left in the manor. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Julia, I have created an opportunity for you and you must seize it. I can feel that I am reaching my limit,¡± Mason said. ¡°Great-grandpa, you¡¯ll be fine. You can still live for a few more decades,¡± Julia said quickly. ¡°Silly girl, I have lived more than 120 years and I have surpassed ordinary people by a lot. It¡¯s just that troubled times areing and I am a little reluctant to leave you all and Somend behind,¡± Mason said, feeling a little deste. ¡°Great-grandpa, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. You should have a good rest. Don¡¯t you still have Mr. Abe and Mr. Dirk?¡± Juliaforted Mason. ¡°Although the two of them are strong enough, they are not enough to intimidate the heroes. Dirk might be able to do it if we give him another ten years, but I can¡¯t live that long. Abraham and Dirk won¡¯t be able to stop Falconia if theyunch an all-out attack after I die.¡± ¡°But is David really that good? He is still so young after all. He hasn¡¯t even graduated from university,¡± Julia asked with some doubts. ¡°If no idents urred, David will be somend¡¯s next core. His talent is terrifying, so it¡¯s possible he was born for this troubled world,¡± Mason sighed. Although he was calm on the surface, deep down in his heart, he was extremely shocked by David¡¯s talent. At the age of twenty-two, he had surpassed the peak of Dragon Rank. However, what was even rarer was that his mind power was also just as strong. If Mason remembered correctly, Dirk entered the Dragon Rank at the age of twenty-seven, did he not? How old was he when he got to David¡¯s level? He should have been around forty, right? David achieved this twelve years ahead of him. 21 Who knew what heights David would reach in twelve years? Perhaps he would exceed him break into uncharted territory. David was the most talented young man he had ever seen. This was not an exaggeration, as Mason was even being a little conservative when he said this. Fortunately, David was born in Somend. Otherwise, in this troubled world, it was hard to say whether Somend could protect itself with a threat like him around. After all, Somend upied too many resources andnd. If they did not have the threat of weapons of mass destruction, they would surely be attacked b y Falconia and other major forces if they did not give uprge pieces ofnd and clung to one side. At this time, there had to be someone who could intimidate the heroes. Neither Abraham nor Dirk was enough, so hopefully, David would grow before Mason passed. ¡°No way! I think he is far worse than Mr. Dirk,¡± Julia said in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s just temporary. In less than half a year, David will take this step and be one of us. It¡¯ll be hard to tell if he¡¯s stronger or weaker than Dirk when that happens. As long as David can fill in my position before I die, Falconia will be intimidated and will not start wars so easily. After all, other forces will also be eying them since there¡¯s no longer the threat ofrge scale lethal weapons.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, I understand.¡± David returned to the hotel. After digesting the information Mason told him, David could not wait to umte enoughvish points and then take another step to reach another realm to experience the feeling of being at the top and towering over others. David left Capital city the next day and flew directly to Springfield. He had to make arrangements all over the world as soon as possible. He needed to spend more money and get morevish points. After doing this, he had to take Julia to Dark Cape. At that time, he needed to stay by Julia¡¯s side and could not travel around anymore. Mason triggered David a lot. Mason let him know his shorings. Once the maic field spread in the future and causedrge weapons to lose their effect, then it would be the time for him topletely depend on his own strength. The stronger he was, the more confident he would be. After arriving in Springfield, David went straight to East League Capitals¡¯ office building. Now, East League Capitals had a lot of staff. It went from the office still being empty when they were only upying half a floor to now upying five floors and still expanding. East League Capitals was now a dark horse in the Springfield investment world. In just three months, it had gained a firm foothold and its valuation had exceeded one trillion dors. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 398 Almost anyone who was even a little more well-informed knew that the boss of East League Capitals was a very important person. The Daniels werepletely obliterated for offending East League Capitals. Meanwhile, the families in Springfield also had a tacit understanding to turn a blind eye and let East League Capitals develop. This was especially after David¡¯s big uproar in Capital City. Since he could still be safe and sound after killing the Quinn family¡¯s heir, David must have an extraordinary background. Thus, everyone decided that it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Combined with the Zimmerman family¡¯s support, East League Capitals had been smooth sailing after the incident with the Daniels. On the other hand, Clinton naturally wanted David to be as strong as possible as it would be in his favor as well. Clinton got wind of Daviding back shortly after David arrived at the East League Capitals¡¯ office building Now, David was his main focus. David was even not inferior to the other two bosses of SCC, Silva and Goldie. David did not inform Pearl before he came. He did not like a grand reception, as it was too high -profile for him. The two receptionists obviously had never seen David before either. Just as David was about to go straight in, he was stopped. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Sir, wait a minute, who are you looking for?¡± One of the receptionists with a cute face and sweet voice asked. After hearing her voice, David thought about it and walked to the front desk. He said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Pearl Warner. Is she heere?¡± ¡°Ms. Warner is here, but do you have an appointment with her?¡± The receptionist asked. ¡°No,¡± David answered honestly. ¡°Well then, I¡¯m sorry, Sir. Ms. Warner won¡¯t see you if you don¡¯t have an appointment. Can you please come back after you¡¯ve made an appointment?¡± The receptionist said politely. it¡¯l call her to make an appointment right now then. After David said that, he took out his phone to call Pearl. The receptionists looked at David curiously. They wanted to see if he could really contact Ms. Warner. Pearl was the rising star in Springfield¡¯s business world, in addition to that, she was also their model and idol. She was not as mysterious as David and her information was avable online. Pearl was a university student from a rural area. After she graduated, she only took a few years to generate a worth of tens of billions. How motivating was that?! After the call went through, David heard Pearl¡¯s voice from the other end of the line. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell.¡± ¡°Pearly, I¡¯m at the door, but the two pretty receptionists said I can¡¯t go in without an appointment,¡± David said. ¡°Huh? Mr. Lidell, you¡¯re in Springfield?¡± Pearl asked happily. ¡°Yeah, I just got here.¡± ¡°Please wait,¡± Pearl hung up after she said that. David put away his phone as the receptionists kept staring at him. Since David did not use the speaker, the two receptionists could only hear him but not Pearl. Therefore, they could not determine whether David sessfully called Ms. Warner or not. If he put the call on loudspeaker, they would have heard him addressing Ms. Warner as Pearly. Was this Ms. Warner¡¯s brother? Chapter 399 Chapter 399 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 399 ¡°Ms. Warner told me to wait for a moment as she should be out soon,¡± David put down the phone and said. ¡°Please go sit over there first,¡± the receptionist pointed to the sofa in the hall. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll just stand here for a while.¡± The two receptionists figured that David was not a liar, but after waiting for a minute, they did not receive a call to let him go up, so they were a little unsure. David stood at the front desk for less than three minutes before Pearl hurried over. ¡°Ms. Warner!¡± ¡°Ms. Warner!¡± The receptionists hurriedly greeted Pearl respectfully. Pearl ignored the two receptionists and said respectfully to David, ¡°Mr. Lidell, why did youe here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just here to take a look, not to inspect your work,¡± David said with a smile. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go up first,¡± Pearl said. Before leaving, David spoke to the two receptionists at the front desk, ¡°You girls are very good, you are very responsible at your job. Do your best. East League Capitals will not treat you poorly.¡± David and Pearl went upstairs together, leaving the two of them staring at each other nkly. ¡°What did Ms. Warner call him?¡± One of the receptionists asked. ¡°I think it was Mr. Lidell.¡± The other receptionist replied. ¡°Then, is he the founder of East League Capitals, Chairman David Lidell?¡± ¡°That should be it.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°What are you doing? You scared me!¡± ¡°¡¯I¡­. I met the mysterious big boss of East League Capitals? He¡¯s so young! Plus, he¡¯s so handsome and has such a good temperament!¡± ¡°Huh? That¡¯s our big boss?¡± The two receptionists came back to their senses and were very excited. David was already a myth in the hearts of all the employees of East League Capitals. East League Capitals was already at this scale just a few months after it was founded ¨C it was basically a business miracle. No one knew how David did it. Only David himself knew. It was all about throwing money at it. If you had as much money as him, you could do it too! Inside the general manager¡¯s office in East League Capitals. It did not take long for David to tell Pearl the reason for his visit after they started chatting. He hoped that she could lead some people to develop abroad. East League Capitals had made steady progress domestically and it could finally go global. However, Pearl did not want to go. She was fine here and everything was on the right track, but now, she was going to be sent abroad. Even though she felt aggrieved, she could not reject David¡¯s proposal. This was because she wanted to help David in more ways. David needed this, so she would not reject him if she could do it. ¡°When should I go?¡± Pearl asked after staying silent for one minute. ¡°The sooner the better,¡± David answered. ¡°You¡¯re always like that! You said that when you asked me toe to Springfield too!¡± ¡°I have no choice. You¡¯re the only one around me whom I can trust and has the ability to do s0.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, but I have a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave in three days, but you have to apany me in Springfield until then.¡± David was taken aback as he looked at Pearl. Pearl was also looking back at him, not showing any weakness. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 400 ¡°What? A big shot like you can¡¯t even spare three days now? Or are you unwilling to apany me?¡± Pearl asked slightly sarcastically. ¡°Pearl, you know that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± David smiled wryly. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I will also unload this burden in the next three days and rx.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to your arrangements starting from tomorrow.¡± Pearl could not refuse David¡¯s request. At the same time, David could not refuse Pearl¡¯s simple request. He knew exactly what Pearl had in mind. It was just that he did not dare to face it. This was because he already had Celia. He let Celia down a few years ago because of his low self - esteem, and now, his low self-esteem had turned into confidence. In addition to that, Celia was still waiting for him, so he did not want to miss the opportunity again. Meanwhile, Pearl was the first person he interacted with after he got the system. She had done too much for him. Aside from David pouring money into East League Capitals, Pearl was the one who built thepany up. Now, David had no idea how to handle his rtionship with Pearl. He could only take it one step at a time. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. For the next three days, Davidpletely obeyed Pearl¡¯s arrangements and apanied hert o every corner of Springfield. These were probably the three happiest days of Pearl¡¯s life. Springfield Rubik¡¯s Club. This was one of the most high-end clubs in Springfield. It was funded and built by the three big bosses of the Springfield SCC. At this moment, on the top floor of Rubik¡¯s Club. The three founders of SCC were sitting together. ¡°Zimmerman, why did you ask us out today? Is the ten-year appointment about to begin?¡± Silva asked. ¡°Not yet, there should be about three months left,¡± Clinton replied. At this time, they could hear aint. ¡°Zimmerman, I don¡¯t understand. You and Stan are two of the top figures in this generation. Why do you have to get into such a huge fight with your friend just because of a woman? What¡¯s so good about Lorraine? Am I any worse than her? Silva is dying to devour me with his eyes but you¡¯re not even looking at me.¡± The woman who spoke was dressed in a red dress that disyed her figure as well as her charm that was exclusive to mature women. Whenever she went out, heads would undoubtedly turn. She was one of the three founders of the Springfield SCC, the eldest daughter of the Rogers family, Miss Goldie Rogers. The man who first questioned Clinton was thest of the three founders of the SCC besides Clinton and Goldie-Mr. Silva Fender from the Fender family. The Rogers family and the Fender family were both old-money aristocratic families in Springfield and their families had a very rich history. ¡°Goldie, I also want to ask you, how am I worse than Zimmerman? Why do you always reject m e? If I¡¯m helping you, the Rogers family will fall into your hands sooner orter. You won¡¯t even have to worry about your stupid brother, Tony,¡± Silva said with jealousy. He had been coveting Goldie for a very long time. He was dying to get her into his bed.. ¡°You can¡¯t. Goldie Rogers¡¯ man has to be the hero of the world.¡± ¡°Am I not that man?¡± ¡°You? You look like your body¡¯s been sucked dry by wine and women. I¡¯m not even sure if your thing works.¡± ¡°Goldie, you¡¯re insulting me! As a man, I want to challenge you. If I win, you¡¯ll be my woman!¡± ¡°Alright, but as the saying goes, a real man doesn¡¯t fight with women. Do you think you¡¯re being very manly by challenging me? If you have the balls, challenge Zimmerman. If you defeat him, I¡¯ll be your woman.¡± Goldie licked her red lips and said seductively. ¡°You¡­¡± Before Silva could say anything, Clinton interrupted him. ¡°Enough. Can you two stop? You¡¯re always like this when you see each other. I invited you two here today because I have serious business to discuss.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Silva and Goldie asked at the same time. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 401 ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to meet David before this? He¡¯s in Springfield now. I¡¯ll make an appointment to let everyone meet each other. After all, we¡¯re all from SCC, so it¡¯s good to get t o know each other,¡± Clinton said. He wanted tobine the strength of these three to deal with the ten-year appointment in three months time. Although he still did not know how Lorraine would make him fight with Stan. In his opinion, their competition would be nothing more thanparing the force backing him as well as his own strength. If they wereparing their own strengths, he figured that he was not any inferior to Stan. However, he was not so sure about the force behind him. After all, Capital city was a city that had been around for thousands of years. Almost every dynasty and generations of kingdomw were established there, so there were many families with rich histories. Springfield was only an up-anding youngsterpared to it. In terms of economy, Springfield had already surpassed Capital City, but in terms of history and background, Springfield was still far behind. He had not investigated how many people Stan had roped in over the past few years, but he was certain that it was more than himself. He now needed to gather all the strength that could be used so that he was able to deal with this. After all the fuss in Capital City, Clinton now fully regarded David as someone of the same level as him. Now, Clinton needed to eliminate the conflict between David and Silva that was caused by the Daniels previously. Although the two of them had never met, because of Silva¡¯s temperament, he would have remembered David. He predicted that if there was ever a chance, he would definitely stab David in the back. Silva probably would not even forgive Clinton if he had the chance, let alone David. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. For a person like Silva, interests were the most important thing. He was a cold and venomous snake, and he mighte up and bite you at any point. Therefore, Clinton was also afraid that there would be a conflict close to home. If that happened, he would have lost before the ten-year appointment even began. Fortunately, he could still hold Silva down and there was an exchange of interests between them. ¡°Is David in Springfield?¡± Goldie asked. ¡°He just arrived.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, I also wanted to see the person who dares to cause such an uproar in Capital City,¡± Goldie said, her eyes twinkling, ¡°It¡¯s good to meet him too. I also want to see what David is capable of to make Zimmerman sacrifice so muchst time just to stand up for him,¡± Silva also remarked. ¡°Silva, I asked David toe here this time to resolve the misunderstanding between you two. Even though David was a little directst time, it was indeed the Daniels who were initially at fault. Plus, I was the one who took down the Daniels.¡± ¡°Zimmerman, I know what you¡¯re trying to say. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything before you and Stan¡¯s ten-year appointment, but after that, I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡± 1 ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve said that, I have nothing else to say. I will make an appointment with David tomorrow and everyone will meet here.¡± Clinton was waiting for Silva to say that. Once the ten-year appointment was over, Silva was wee to fight David to the death with and it would have nothing to do with him. After all, everything was abination of interests. ¡°Goldie, David¡¯s background is not simple, and he is also a mysterious existence. I could still find little clues about him in the past, but now I can¡¯t find anything. You¡¯d better not be interested in him, or I¡¯m afraid that you will get caught up such that you can¡¯t free yourself from it,¡± Clinton said earnestly, looking at Goldie. ¡°Well, Zimmerman, this is the first time you¡¯ve shown so much care toward me. I¡¯m so ttered. It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t ept me. I¡¯m not interested in Silva so I can only look for the next target. I don¡¯t believe there is anyone whom I will get caught up in and can¡¯t break free from. It¡¯ll be better if you don¡¯t say anything, but since you said it, I really want to give it atry,¡± Goldie replied indifferently. Who was Goldie Rogers? The person whom she would fall for was not born yet! She even thought that Clinton and Stan, the two of the top figures of this generation, were not that great. At best, they were just okay. If there really was a man whom she would fall for, then she would pounce on him without any liesitation. Everyone thought Goldie¡¯s goal was the entire Rogers family. However, the Rogers family was nothing much to her. At most, it was just her springboard. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 402 Her goals would not stop there. Clinton wanted so badly to p himself. Why did he have such a big mouth? Frankly, it was difficult for normal men to resist the temptation of a woman like Goldie. It was not that he was arrogant and did not want to get Goldie, but that Goldie was a rose covered with thorns. Once he got his hands on her, it would be difficult for him to get rid of her. Not to mention, he had more important things to do now. If he provoked Goldie, he would have lost to Stan before Lorraine even showed up. Besides, Goldie was pretty thoughtless, so would she really even like him? Probably not. She could just be a little jealous of Lorraine. ¡°Goldie, if you really think so, then I¡¯m willing to break the deal with Zimmerman just to kill David,¡± Silva interjected at this time. ¡°Okay, Silva, if you can kill David, I¡¯ll be your woman. Why not, right?¡± Goldie encouraged him, not caring that she was adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course, when have I ever gone back on my word?¡± ¡°Okay, stop talking, both of you. The more you talk, the more outrageous you be. Silva, I can tell you that David¡¯s identity is rted to Falcon, the spirit of Somend. His exact identity is still unknown. Zachary, one of the eight great fighters of the ¡®T Faction died because of this. Don¡¯t be foolish,¡± Clinton interrupted the two of them. If he did not stop the two of them now, they might really have gone and attacked David. One wanted to try it out while another one really had the guts to do so. ¡®Falcon, the spirit of Somend?¡¯ Goldie and Silya were shocked. This was much more deterrent than when Clinton said that David¡¯s background was not simple. In Somend, no family wanted to offend Falcon. They were all trying to get people they know inside. ¡°Zimmerman, are you sure? You can¡¯t spew nonsense about this, ¡°Silva asked. ¡°Yeah, not everyone can join Falcon. Besides, isn¡¯t Falcon never involved in the fight between families? Does Zachary¡¯s death have anything to do with Falcon?¡± Goldie also asked curiously, Clinton looked at the two of them. He knew they would not give up unless he made it clear to them. He also learned about this through his connections in Capital City. At the end of the day, the Zimmerman family used to be the elite aristocratic family in Capital City. When the other party revealed it to him, they also told him not to spread this news around. Now, he had no choice. If he did not tell them, the two would keep asking. ¡°Zachary was killed. Falcon told the Quinn family¡¯s old master through the cab minister of Capital City and then asked the Quinn family not to do anything foolish, otherwise, the Quinn family will be uprooted. If not, why would the Quinn family, a first-rate family in Capital City, not dare to take any action? They quietly found an illegitimate child to take Zachary¡¯s ce and even said that Zachary died of a sudden illness.¡± ¡°How is this possible? Why would Falcon do this?¡± Silva asked. Goldie also looked at Clinton, her eyes full of doubts. Falcon and the Special Task Force were two special departments in Somend with great power, They would not normally participate in the struggle between the aristocratic families in the country at all. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This was a publicly known fact. Once they did, it meant that their rights were vited, and the family involved would be finished. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 403 ¡°This is indeed the case. If I wasn¡¯t worried about you starting a conflict with David, I would not have said it. I hope you will behave.¡± After saying this, Clinton stopped talking, got up, and left. Silva and Goldie looked at each other. if David was involved in Falcon, then things would be difficult. It was not that they were scared. Which of the elite aristocratic families in Somend had no history? Which one of the elite aristocratic families in Somend had no connections in high ces? It was just that it was a bit tricky to take action against David. Goldie was fine with this since she had no grudge against David. She was just curious and wanted Silva to find out who David was. After all, what David had done this time was indeed a bit high-profile and he was pretty mysterious. Everyone wanted to find out more about him. On the other hand, Silva had beef with David. Who did not know that Morris was his man? Even so, the entire Daniels family was eliminated because of David. Although Clinton also gave up enough benefits topensate him, David himself did not offer anything in exchange A lot of people in Springfield talked about him behind his back regarding this matter. They were saying that Silva was an unreliable person. His man was uprooted and he did not do anything about it, which seriously damaged his reputation. He could not do anything to Clinton right now, but he was going to take down David first to justify his name. However, from the looks of it now, he still had to think of another n. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving too. Silva, judging from how you look right now, I guess you¡¯re already scared sh*tless, so I think I should take action against David myself.¡± When Goldie was about to leave, she did not forget to trigger Silva, Silva continued to think by himself He was not someone brainless and would not rashly deal with David just because of Goldie¡¯s provocative remarks. He still needed to ponder about this carefully in case he got himself into trouble. David was apanying Pearl on a tour of Springfield when Clinton called to ask him to meet the next day. David had a good impression of Clinton. He knew that they were just exchanging interests since previously Clinton had helped him. Therefore, he epted. Coincidentally, Pearl would be bringing her people to develop abroad at this time. He thought he had already done his best to fulfill Pearl¡¯s request. During these three days, he was quite rxed and both of them had a great time. It was quite nice to rx like this every now and then. Pearl seemed to have changed from the unsmiling businesswoman to the lively and cheerful girl she used to be. The next day, Pearl was ready to leave Somend with an elite team she selected. David took them to the airport. ¡°Pearl, safe journeys. Once you have ayout and get on the right track, you cane back. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back triumphantly to hold a weing dinner for you,¡± David said. ¡°I got it, Mr. Lidell. However, I don¡¯t need a weing dinner. You just need to apany me for three more days,¡± Pearl said with a smile. Even though she was smiling, there was moisture in her eyes. David was taken aback as he looked at Pearl nkly. After a while, he said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you for five days then.¡± ¡°You promised!¡± Pearl was very reluctant, but she had no choice. Since David asked her to do this, she had to go. She had no idea when she woulde back after she left. Furthermore, these three days were definitely the happiest three days in the 20-plus years of her life. She had traveled all over Springfield with the person she liked. They went wherever she wanted to go and did whatever she wanted to do, David alsopletely followed her arrangements. They were like a couple. They ate, watched movies, shopped, and went to night markets together. In order to have a happier five days in the future, she had to work hard and try her best toe back as soon as possible. By the time they finally parted, everyone else had already entered the passage. Now, only Pearl and David remained. ¡°Go on, Pearl, the boarding gate is about to close,¡± David said to Pearl as he watched everyone leave. Pearl did not speak. Instead, she looked at David with both hands outstretched. David hesitated before taking a few steps forward and hugging Pearl. The two embraced for just over ten seconds. Pearl whispered in David¡¯s car, ¡°Dave, when Ie back, I will take you to swim in the private pool with just the two of us.¡± After speaking, she pushed David away, but in the process, Pearl pressed her lips lightly on David¡¯s lips before she separated from him and turned around to leave. Then, Pearl entered the boarding passage. David was still standing there nkly. Then, he touched his lips. Did Pearl just secretly kiss him? She was so bold! Plus, he also saw Pearl¡¯s tears falling when she turned around. Pearl was the best candidate to go abroad in his opinion. It was not that the others were not suitable, but they would not have an ideal effect. He was not trying to make money anyway. Who did not know how to spend money? It was just that he wanted to develop East League Capitals to the point where it could control the global economy. If it were someone else, it might take some more time, Plus, if he asked the others to go, they would not be as daring as Pearl when they spent money. Hence, thevish points would increase much slower. Unfortunately, things had developed to this point, and he really had no clue how to deal with his rtionship with Pearl This woman had been helping him this whole time. Pearl has done everything since East League Capitals was initially founded and all David had to do was invest in it. Apart from requesting hispany for three days this time around, she never made any other request. Plus, this did not seem like a request either. At first, David thought Pearl was a woman who worshiped money and she only got close to him because of this. Back then, he had only just got the system, so he was behaving like an upstart. Thinking back a tit now, he had behaved very childishly. When her family came over, David realized Pearl did not worship money at all. If not, she would not send all of the money she made back home for so many years, causing her to never enjoy a full meal or warm clothes. She was poor when she was young, and she was scared of it. That was why she thought that money could provide security for her. At the same time, she could not say no to her family¡¯s various excuses to ask her for money. That was what caused her longing for money and made others think that she worshiped it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This woman was not the same as the real money-worshiping women out there. They only thought of themselves and money, and they would never get into rtionships. Meanwhile, Pearl obviously valued rtionships, which made David clueless and unsure of what to do. When David could not solve his problem with money, he would start to feel lost. ¡°Sigh!¡± After this, David sighed, turned around, and left. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 404 After David came back from the airport, he went straight to Rubik¡¯s Club. Clinton called him half an hour ago telling him that they were at Rubik¡¯s Club. However, at that time, he had just sent Pearl and the others to the airport. He would definitely not leave early before Pearl got on the ne. After arriving at Rubik¡¯s Club and expressing his purpose, he was led to the top floor by an attendant. After reaching the top floor of Rubik¡¯s Club, the attendant took David to Clinton¡¯s private room and left. This was not a ce that she could not enter. David did not knock on the door. Instead, he just pushed the door open and entered. With the sharp increase in strength during this period, David had begun to slowly adapt to the changes brought about by his own strength. Although he did not know much about Somend¡¯s power structure because of his shallow background, with his current strength, even Lucas and Leeman were not his rivals. Plus, he had even been personally summoned by Old Master Stefani. David was not young, but his status could be said to havepletely surpassed those of the younger generation such as Clinton and Stan. If you really wanted to talk about who was the number one among the younger generation, Clinton and Stan would have to take a back seat if David took action. Aside from being the best among the younger generation, David also belonged to one of the small groups of people who were the best even among the older generation in all of Summend, After pushing the door open, David saw three young people sitting around and chatting, One of them was Clinton. When Clinton saw David, he stood up and said, ¡°Dave, you¡¯re here. Please, sit anywhere you like, Let me introduce you, these two are SCC¡¯s founders. This is Silva and this is Goldie.¡± Silva looked at David, his eyes narrowed slightly, imitating a venomous snake. He did not get u or speak When Goldie looked at David, her eyes were shining. She did not think that someone with such a normal name would look so handsome andposed. At least appearance-wise, David dealt Silva a crushing defeat, the man who had been ruined by wine and women David was even much better than Clinton if she were topare them. ¡°Hello, ¡®I am Goldic Rogers,¡± Goldie stood up magnanimously and reached out her hand before saying ¡°Hello, I am David Lidell.¡± David also reached out his hand to shake Goldie¡¯s hand, Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Since the prettydy was so magnanimous, he could not be timid. When he sat down, David nced at Silva. David could feel three different auras with his strong mind power when he entered the room. Clinton was strong and ferocious, Goldie was enticing, while Silva was sinister and cold. Three different auras from three Dragon Rank masters. David was also shocked. When did Dragon Rank masters start to show up everywhere? Team Vulture from Falcon only had ten Dragon Rank masters and he had only recently joined the team. Right now, there were three right here. However, he did not expose them because these people only showed the strength of peak Tiger Rankers while Clinton disyed the strength of someone who was halfway to the Dragon Rank If it were not for his extremely strong mind power, he would not have noticed it at all. It seemed that there were a lot of hidden talents in this world. The three people he met casually were all masters of the Dragon Rank and they were not very old. They looked like they were only in their thirties. David had no idea how many hidden masters were out there. Hence, he still could not ck off now. He needed to at least get a breakthrough in his physique and enter another realm before he could feel a little more at ease. Compared with these three people, Zachary from the eight great fighters of T Faction, Hank, and the others were all just rubbish. They were not even in the ¡®Tiger Rank. If that was the case, is ¡®T-man Stan couldpete with Clinton, le might at least be on the Dragon Rank. Otherwise, he would not be qualified and would not allow Clinton to rope him into apetition like this. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 405 Zachary and Hank could be among the eight great fighters when they were not even in the Tiger Rank, so the other six great fighters were probably not much better than them. Why would a Dragon Ranker form T Faction with a group of people who had not even reached the Tiger Rank? Wasn¡¯t this like an adult bringing some children to y in the mud? Furthermore, if T Faction only had Stan as their only Dragon Ranker, how would they fight against the three Dragon Rankers in the SCC? Or was T Faction hiding their talents too? David could not understand why these people were always in hiding. Did they have enemies whom they wanted to surprise? ¡°Dave, you pped T Faction in the face this time in Capital City and finally avenged the SCC. We have been suppressed by T Faction all these years,¡± Clinton said with a smile. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re hrious, Clinton. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± ¡°David, did the Quinn family not bother you after you killed Zachary?¡± Goldie asked directly. ¡°No idea. Zachary hired someone to kill me, so I killed him first. I think his family might not have the face to cause any trouble for me. After all, it was Zachary who made the first move. A murderer will also be murdered by someone else sooner orter,¡± David said. Goldie was clearly not satisfied with David¡¯s answer. She was about to continue pursuing the issue but Clinton was one step ahead of her, ¡°Dave weakened the power of the T Faction by killing Zachary and he¡¯s a great hero to the SCC.¡± David was a little speechless. To these three, trash like Zachary who had not even reached the Tiger Rank yet was equivalent to a gnat Now, Clinton wanted to thank him for his great contribution to SCC by killing Zachary. David could only praise Clinton for his amazing performance. ¡°Clinton, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous.¡± It was rare for David to have a chance toe back, and it was meaningless to keep dawdling. If he had the time to chew the fat with them, he might as well go back and think about how to spend more money and get morevish points. It was more important to have a breakthrough i n his physique now. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t mention this matter anymore. I asked you toe here today to introduce you t o the two founders of SCC. At the same time, I want to clear up the misunderstanding between you and Silva.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding do we have?¡± David asked. This seemed to be his first time meeting this man named Silva. Since the moment he walked through the door, Silva had looked at him with a malicious look i n his eyes. At first, David was a little curious. ¡°Thest time you came here, you defeated the Daniels brothers, which were Silva¡¯s subordinates,¡± Clinton said. ¡®I see! David suddenly came to a realization. No wonder that guy was looking at him with murderous intent the moment he stepped into the room. David thought Silva was jealous because David was more good-looking than him. However, would he kill just because someone else was more attractive than him? This did not make sense! s, this was why. The Daniels brothers were scum by doing all those things. If Silva could take them as their subordinates, it meant that he was not a good person either. David could sense that from the sinister and cold aura that Silva was exuding. David did not want to feign civility with such a person, and he did not want to reconcile with Silva either. If Silva ever dared to provoke David, David would just get rid of him. He had gotten rid of Justin, the number one peak Dragon Ranker, so what challenge would someone who was at the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank be? Thus, David said directly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to misunderstand, right? I am being very merciful for not killing heinous people like the Daniels brothers. This Sylvia person doesn¡¯t need to apologize to me. I am very forgiving and I won¡¯t split hairs about this.¡± Chapter 406 Chapter 406 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 406 The three people in the room were stunned after David finished speaking. Even Clinton did not expect David to say that. It was clear that David intended to offend Silva b y doing this. Silva looked at David with serpent-like eyes. Anyone who knew him could tell that he was angry. ¡°Zimmerman, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m disrespecting you, but you yourself heard how unbothered he i s and how he¡¯s disrespecting me.¡± ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you want to apologize to me?¡± David asked, feigning ignorance. ¡°Apologize to you? Do you think you are qualified for that? David, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because the Quinn family couldn¡¯t do anything to you after you killed Zachary. Let me tell you, the Quinn family is still miles away from the elite circle in Somend,¡± Silva said with disdain. ¡°Are you saying your family is very powerful?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know whether we¡¯re powerful soon enough. Zimmerman, I have to go now because I still have something I need to take care of. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do what I promised, but after the appointment, I hope you won¡¯t interfere anymore,¡± Silva said before standing up and leaving. Silva surely could not do anything to David with Clinton around today. If not, he would not mind teaching David a lesson. David had only showed the strength of a mid-Tiger Ranker. However, he was young and was about ten years younger than Clinton and the others. He was definitely a genius for being able to be a mid-Tiger Ranker at this age. ¡®He¡¯s leaving just like that? How boring.¡¯ David thought Silva would do something to him. Sure enough, there were still differences between these elite rich children and people like Zachary. At the very least, they were much more scheming and sophisticated than Zachary. Silva had no idea that Clinton¡¯s presence was the thing that allowed him to escape for now, otherwise, if he dared to take action, David would have crippled him even if he did not kill him. ¡°Dave, please also give me some face and don¡¯t get into a conflict with silva for now,¡± Clinton said. The purpose of him getting the two men here was to clear up their misunderstanding, lest they fight. No matter who won or lost, it would weaken the strength of the people on his side. Unexpectedly, the two ended up parting ways on bad terms. In this case, he did not want to worry about it anymore. It would be fine as long as nothing happened to the two of them within the next three months. ¡°Clinton, don¡¯t worry. I will not attack unless someone is offending me. As long as they don¡¯t provoke me first, I will not take the initiative to take action,¡± David said meaningfully. ¡°That¡¯s great. If you need my help in Springfield, just tell me. I am still pretty respected in Springfield.¡± After this, David and Clinton talked about some irrelevant topics. Meanwhile, Goldie showed a huge interest in David. This was what women were like. They were very curious creatures, the more mysterious something was, the more they wanted to learn about it. If she could look up David easily, she would not be interested in him. However, right now, they could not find any information on David at all. The more mysterious he was, the more he aroused her curiosity. She indirectly tried to ask about David¡¯s background and identity. However, David¡¯s answers were impervious. After chatting for a very long time, she could not get any information out of him. After leaving Rubik¡¯s Club, David¡¯s initial n was to drop by South River Province to visit Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana. After that, he would go attend the reunion.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 407 However, right now, the n had changed. The ss reunion might be postponed for some time. The break had just started and some ssmates had note back just, so it was tentatively set for a month later. This was decided by his ssmates in the group chat yesterday. Since it was still early, David nned to take Julia to Dark Cape before this since this was the most important thing currently on his list. It would be fine if he could not make it to the reunion when the time came. He would get more opportunities to meet them in the future. The safety of the Dark Cape was the most important matter for now. He would only rx about exposing his identity and being attacked by Falconia only when Dark Cape started using the maic field and waspletely safe. After making his ns, David flew back to Capital City on the same day. This time, he did not notify Celia. Instead, he just immediately Julia to Dark Cape the next day. Their first stop was Lou City, the closest provincial city to Dark Cape. David and Julia flew directly from Capital City to Lou City where they rested for a day. Then, they took the helicopter from the local military base to Dark Cape the next day. A few hourster, they arrived in Dark Cape¡¯s airspace beforending. Although this was a military aircraft, it appeared like a civilian aircraft as it had been deliberately disguised. otherwise, it would be discovered by Falconia¡¯s spies and there would be unnecessary trouble. As the transportation hub of the two empires, there were a lot of businesspeople passing by the Dark Cape every day. It was also a small but prosperous city, and many helicopters traveled back and forth around it. Hence, David and Julia were inconspicuous. When the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries were in control, the taxes imposed on the people here were so high that most of the money they made went to Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. However, they had no choice but to pay as the two empires had no jurisdiction over this ce. Bloodthirsty Mercenaries made the rules here and their captain was a maniac. They would often capture people who resisted. After they were captured, they would nevere back Alter Red me Mercenaries got rid of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, they eliminated the tax and fees, which delighted the people doing business here as they would previously need to pay a lot in les every year. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Most of the people doing business in the Dark Cape were citizens from the two empires, and there were very few indigenous peoples in Dark Cape. After David and Julia got out of the helicopter, the helicopter took off. The pilot was from the Lou City Military Department. He had received an order from his superiors to send two people to Dark Cape. Although he was a little curious about the identities of the two, as a soldier, he would not freely run his mouth and would not ask about things that did not concern him. He did not say a word to David and Julia in the few hours he was piloting the helicopter. This was the awareness he had as a soldier. After they got out of the helicopter, David brought Julia to the castle in the center of Dark Cape. They had changed their outfits and no one could tell what they originally looked like. When they arrived at the entrance of the castle, David called Killer toe to get them. After they got into the castle, David returned to how he normally looked like. The ones who were stationed at the castle were all members of Red me Mercenaries that were more reliable. Hence, David was not worried that he would be exposed. Besides, once Julia was sessful, it would be fine even if his identity was exposed. without the threat of therge-scale lethal weapons from Falconia, David was fearless. Moreover, he had somend backing him up. Next, Julia started to immerse herself into her work and put together all kinds of equipment, These were all shipped here via various channels before she and David arrived. Meanwhile, David asked Killer to summon the core team of Red me for a meeting. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 408 Inside the center of the castle in Dark Cape, David asked Killer to summon the higher-ups of Red mes Mercenaries for a meeting Soon, they arrived one after another. The first deputy captain, Killer. The second deputy captain, Paul. The third deputy captain, Tulip. There was also a thin and weak-looking young man. David remembered that he should be someone from Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Why was he here? David shot a questioning look at Killer. When Killer saw it, he stood up and said, ¡°Captain, he is the former adviser of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. His name is Rory Hudson and he is a native of Dark Cape. I¡¯ve looked into his past and he didn¡¯t kill anyone while he was in the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Basically, he would only help the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries with internal affairs. A lot of his ideas are beneficial for our development, and he has a good reputation in Dark Cape, so I decided to keep him.¡± ¡°Rory Hudson greets you, Captain.¡± The thin man stepped forward and bowed to David. David looked at the man carefully. He did not seem to be very old and looked like he was either 27 or 28 years old. He was a little thin and he did not have much strength. He should be in the second or third ss, which was slightly stronger than ordinary people. ¡°Are you a Dark Cape native?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± Rory replied ¡°Since you used to be the adviser to Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, you should have studied Dark Cape carefully before this. Tell me, what is the current situation in Dark Cape?¡± ¡°Captain, I believe that although the current situation of Dark Cape seems good, it is still based on the bnce between the two empires. Once the bnce between the two empires starts to even slightly tilt, Dark Cape will be destroyed.¡± ¡°Oh? Please be specific¡± ¡°Dark Cape is located between the two empires, and it is the only ce without maic interference, so it is a very important strategic point. Neither of the two empires will allow thie other to obtain it, so that¡¯s how it became upied by the former Bloodthirsty Mercenaries and the current Red me. ¡°But once the bnce between the two empires is broken, Dark Cape will be in a precarious situation. Dark Cape is just a small boat in front of the two empires and it may be swallowed by the big waves at any time. No matter which side Dark Cape is inclined toward, it will only end u p being destroyed.¡± ¡°So, how should this be resolved?¡± David asked again. ¡°If you want to solve the problemn, first, no matter which force upies Dark Cape, there must be top- ssbat power to deter all parties. Tyrant¡¯s strength as a peak Dragon Ranker was not enough, and they would at least need to have strength equivalent to yours, Captain ¡°Secondly, Dark Cape must find a way to pull the surrounding maic field over so that the two empires cannot userge-scale lethal weapons on Dark Cape. Both of these conditions are indispensable. The rest is to strengthen Red me and arm Dark Cape.¡± After Rory spoke briefly, he stopped talking. He trusted David to understand what he was saying. From David¡¯s abolition of taxes within Dark Cape to the splurge on state-of-the-art weapons, David was definitely a man who would achieve great things. He wanted to raise these opinions to Tyrant before, but Tyrant was not strong enough to deter all parties, so he gave up that thought. Even if he spoke his mind and Tyrant did as he was told, anyone with David¡¯s strength would b e able to obliterate the Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Thus, those two conditions were incontestable, Dark Cape would not be safcif either one of them was not implemented. ¡°Rory, it¡¯s good that you can think about this. I will leave the development of Dark Cape to you. The three of them will cooperate with you and I believe you also want to protect your hometown, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Rory replied happily. Although he had been onboarded by the three deputy captains of Red me, everything was still uncertain without the captain around. It was because he knew that Silver Face was the real master of Red me. Now that he had finally been affirmed by the captain, he was naturally over the moon. Moreover, Red me Mercenaries were much more humane than Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. They only killed people who deserved to be killed, unlike Bloodthirsty Mercenaries who operated with the belief of ¡®my way or the highway¡¯. Furthermore, Tyrant was aplete lunatic. Red rne also exempted Dark Cape from taxes, which would have been an astronomical Which mercenary group did not want to upy Dark Cape for the sky high taxation? He was a little bit confused about the real intention of Red me upying Dark Cape ¡°This time I am here to tell you that Dark Cape will be the future base of Red me. We must make this ce into an entity that is not afraid of any forces, including the two empires, ¡°So Killer, you must hurry up and buy those various weapons and equipment 1 asked you to.¡± ¡°Roger that, Captain,¡± Killer replied respectfully. ¡°The equipment that was slipper here two days ago can pull the maic fields over to conceal Dark Cape after it is assembled, I have also hired technicians toe over. II won¡¯t take long before Dark Capecan stop learing anyrge missile attack. Coupled with my demonstrated strength, we have met the two conditions Rory mentioned. After this, I will leave the rest of the developments for you all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The three deputy captains asked at the same time. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t joke about this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The cores present were very excited. Dark Cape was about to be a ce that was not afraid of any forces, and they would be much more at ease living here, ¡°For anyone who has rtives and friends, you can ask them to move to Dark Cape. This ce i s very big and there are still many ces that have not been developed. I want to turn it into a in independent country,¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± For the next period, David watched over Julia in Dark Cape The pulling of the maic field was not as simple as David made it sound. It was not a done dealeven after the device was assembled, as they would sell need to run a lot of experiments. Thus, the progress was very slow. Ha month passed quickly. llowever, Julia was still not done, luasically, she would work more than ten hours a day, David would let her rest when neces.11 y, so there was no reason for worry. In the past hall inanthi, Dark Cape had bought a lot of weapons. They even bought eight submarines and one aircraft carrier from the Chaos Land ck market. In addition, Pearl had gradually started executing her n abroad while the East League Capitals in the country was developing steadily. David¡¯svish point had a booming increase. It had risen from 1200 points half a month ago to more than 3600 points now. It was getting closer and closer to 10000 now. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 409 Time passed day by day. David¡¯svish points were basically increasing by more than 100 points every day on average. At this rate, it would not take long for David to improve his physique and reach the next realm. When that happened, he would be truly fearless. Another ten days or so passed and David¡¯svish point had reached 5000 points. On this day, everyone in Dark Cape was suddenly unable to make calls with their phones. All wirelessmunications were interrupted. Onlyndlines could be used. However, it only took a few minutes before it recovered. Everyone was not too bothered. Meanwhile, in the central castle of Dark Cape, several core members of Red me Mercenaries cheered happily The experiment of pulling the maic fields finally seeded. In the future, Dark Cape would no longer have to be afraid of remote-controlled missile attacks. As soon as it was detected by the radar, the pulling of the maic field would be immediately activated and the missile would lose its direction or even misfire. This was great news for Dark Cape. Only David, who had the entire country of Somend backing him, could achieve this goal so quickly. Otherwise, it would probably only be possible after they waited for this technology to be popr. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At present, there were only a few big countries in the world that could manipte the maic field to this level. Julia worked more than ten hours a day for more than 20 days and she had lost a lot of weight. Dark Cape. Inside theb of Central Castle. The few core members of the Red mes Mercenaries had left theb and they were summoning the middle-tier members of Red me to tell them the news. ¡°Miss Stefani, thank you,¡± David thanked her sincerely. From now on, he did not have to deliberately conceal his identity. Even if it was exposed, it would not matter. Falconia was simr in strength to Somend. Without the threat of long-range missiles, he would not be scared as long as they did not dispatch any guardians. if Falconia dispatched the guardians, Somend would naturally not stand idly by. The top-levelbat power of both sides was under the surveince of the other party, and once someone made a move, they would soon be discovered by the other side. Thus, the two empires would not act rashly. This was especially true in the current situation where everything was unknown. As the maic field continued to expand, guardians would be the absolute force to control the world. Neither empire could afford to lose out. ¡°David, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous with me. You¡¯re also one of us in Somend. Plus, you even saved mest time,¡± Julia said in exhaustion. She had been in a high-stress working environment for more than twenty days and it had indeed been hard on her. After all, she was just an ordinary person. ¡°Miss Stefani, go rest first. You¡¯ve been working for so many days so you should rest well. We¡¯ll only go back when you have recovered enough,¡± David said. ¡°Okay. However, you should stop calling me Miss Stefani. Just call me Jules.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate,¡± David said with hesitation. Jules sounded too intimate, and David was not used to this. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about this? My friends all call me that, or are you telling me that you don¡¯t see me as your friend?¡± Julia asked. ¡°No way! You¡¯ve helped me so much, how could I not see you as my friend? Juste to me if you need anything in the future. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will not say no.¡± ¡°You said this yourself. I¡¯ll go back to rest now. Right, since we¡¯re friends, what should you call me?¡± Julia asked mischievously. ¡°M-Miss Jules?¡± ¡°Him?¡± Julia looked at David and made a questioning sound. ¡°Jules, go back to rest now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± After Julia said that, she left with a smile. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 410 David stayed in theb alone. He was looking at the device in front of him. At this moment, the safety index of Dark Cape had increased exponentially. David nced at the system panel. Hisvish points had reached 5200 points. If he obtained 4800 more points, he could continue to improve his physique. Once his physique improved, he would also enter the next realm, which was the legendary guardian realm. At that time, he should not be so powerless that he could not fight Mason, right? David turned and left theb before entering the hall. The three deputy captains, Rory, and more than a dozen Red me middle-rank members were partying in the hall. They were popping champagne in celebration. David went to the main seat and sat down. The people below him all stopped at once. ¡°Killer,¡± David called out. ¡°¡®Yes, Captain.¡± ¡°We must strengthen the defense of theb. Send our most reliable people to guard it. From today onward, Dark Cape will be free from the constraints of the two empires.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± Killer replied loudly. At this moment, he was also very excited. He made a lot of friends during his time in the Chaos Land, which exceeded ten years. At the same time, he also witnessed their deaths firsthand. His greatest wish in this life was to avenge his parents and then find a ce to settle down with his brothers in death who had been following him this entire time Both wishes had now been fullilled, Dark Cape was no longer afraid of Falconia¡¯s threat. Plus, his men could also get married and have children here while living a good life. ¡°Everyone present is an elite of Red me. In the future, Red me will grow step by step and you will also be the core of Red me. Although you don¡¯t need to go out to perform tasks and you will have a stable life, I hope you will not waste your martial arts. In the future, martial arts will gradually prosper, so I hope you can continue to work hard and lead us to greaterglories.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain. We will definitely live up to your expectations!¡± A dozen people answered together. ¡°Alright, go have fun!¡± Two dayster. David left Dark Cape secretly with Julia. After one day, David and Julia returned to Capital City. After sending Julia back, David called Celia and told her to wait at home because he would be arriving in a bit. Celia¡¯s family members were all at home today and they did not go anywhere. It was because David informed Celia in advance that he woulde to Capital City today. Thus, the family of three was at home waiting for David. Mindy and Jon had been keeping an eye on East League Capitals ever since they learned that David was the boss behind it. The more they learned about the East League Capitals, the more shocked they were. The number ofpanies that East League Capitals would invest in every day was growing like crazy. The outside world¡¯s valuation of East League Capitals was also changing every day. Now, it was approaching a market value of two trillion. Beautylish was also getting bigger with the help of East League Capitals. In less than a month, their market value had doubled. They had now opened hundreds of stores and they had also begun to expand to cities around Capital City. David was no longer the poor boy that Mindy looked down on. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He seemed to have be the extremely eligible bachelor that would be served carefully by both Mindy and her husband, After finding out that David wasing, the two of them did not even go to work. They waited at home but did not dare to ask their daughter to urge David to arrive sooner. This was the difference in treatment brought about by the change in status. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 411 ¡°Celia, have you heard David mention someone named Pearl?¡± Mindy asked. She had been following the updates on East League Capitals and she had noticed this woman early on. She had also looked closely at Pearl¡¯s profile. Mindy found that she was just someone who came out of a poor rural area and she had relied o n a powerful person like David to transform into a businesswoman worth tens of billions of dors. Moreover, this only took a few months. She was now the general manager of East League Capitals, the second most powerful person in the trillion-dorpany East League Capitals, after David himself. Mindy was very concerned about the women around David, for fear that someone better than his daughter would steal David away. Where else could she find such a handsome, rich, and good-natured son-inw? One could onlye across such things serendipitously. ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Celia asked curiously. ¡°Oh, you, why don¡¯t you care about this kind of thing? Pearl is the general manager of East League Capitals, so she is in constant contact with David. Plus, she¡¯s pretty good-looking. Aren¡¯t you worried that she will steal David away from you?¡± Mindy said, feeling resentful toward Celia for not meeting her expectations. ¡°Gosh, Mom, David is so excellent. Isn¡¯t it normal to have a few women around him? Besides, he will tell me when he feels ready to, and if I ask him when he doesn¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯ll only get a bad reaction from him. What good will that be? Besides, I trust him,¡± Celia said. ¡°You dummy, why are you so¡­¡± Mindy was interrupted by Jon before she could finish speaking. ¡°Enough, you¡¯re already so grown and yet your vision is still not as broad as our daughter. Do you think David is the kind o f man you can get just because you want him? The tighter you hold onto him, the more you will push him to another woman. I will tell you responsibly, as a man, Celia¡¯s temperament is definitely a great advantage.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about her, okay? David went away for an entire month. Who knows what he¡¯s up to?¡± ¡°Your worries are superfluous. Let¡¯s not intervene in the children¡¯s affairs, otherwise, it will b e counterproductive. Just let them handle it themselves.¡± ¡°Jon, you said this yourself. If your daughter¡­¡± Mindy was talking when the door was pushed open. As soon as David entered the door, he saw three pairs of eyes staring at him. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ David was a little confused. He felt as if he had been caught in the act. He had been to Celia¡¯s house many times before. Therefore, he would just push the door to go directly inside. If the door could be opened, he would call Celia and ask her to open the door. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Young, you¡¯re here too,¡± David said after he came back to his senses. ¡°Oh, we have nothing going on today, so we are all resting at home. David, stop standing,e in and sit down,¡± Mindy said politely. David walked into the living room and sat next to Celia. Celia smiled at David. Her request was simple, as long as she could see David, she was happy. Although David was away for nearly a month, they talked every day. It was just that she had not seen David for almost a month, so she wanted to see him badly. ¡°David, have you had lunch yet?¡± Mindy asked. In the past, Mindy would not have cared about whether David had eaten or not. ¡°Mrs. Young, I¡¯ve eaten,¡± David replied. He was a little ufortable with Mindy¡¯s enthusiasm. Although he knew that this was brought about by his own change in identity, Mindy¡¯s change was too drastic and it made him a little ufortable. He much preferred Jon¡¯s attitude toward him. Before discovering David¡¯s identity, Jon did not deliberately belittle David, and after knowing his identity, Jon also did not deliberately tter him. Everyone got along as usual, and this was fine. ¡°David, you haven¡¯te over for almost a month. Have you been busy recently?¡± Mindy could not help but ask. ¡°Mrs. Young, I¡¯ve been out of the country for a while,¡± David replied. Going to Dark Cape was indeed going abroad, so David was not lying. ¡®Abroad?¡¯ Mindy was shocked. It was because she had been observing the movements of East League Capitals and she was also paying close attention to Pearl. Therefore, she knew that more than 20 days ago, Pearl, the general manager of East League Capitals, led a team to go abroad for development. David also left Capital City at that time. ¡®So did they travel abroad together?¡¯ Mindy would not believe it if other people told her that David and Pearl had nothing going on. She had also been in the business world for many years, so she knew some of the unspoken rules about this. The men she knew who had sessful careers would have one or even several families outside. If they did not have a rtionship with each other, why would Pearl be directly appointed by David as the general manager of East League Capitals when she was just a recent fresh graduate? She even grew to have a worth of more than 10 billion in just a few months. Pearl did not qualify for that in any way. Mindy quickly asked again, ¡°Abroad? On your own?¡± David could not stand Mindy¡¯s character of digging into everything, but he still replied, ¡°I went abroad to handle some things with a friend.¡± David definitely would not want to have anything to do with Mindy if Celia was not likable. Celia was the best and most likable girl David had ever seen, and she was theplete opposite of her mother, Mindy. It did not matter what the topic was. If David told her, she would listen, and if David did not tell her, she would not ask. Furthermore, she had never been petty. After all these years, David had never seen Celia getting angry. A woman with this type of personality was definitely someone that every man would like. Celia was not only good in character, but she was also pure and lovely in appearance. Could an ordinary woman make the second son of the Chasez family fall head over heels over her? Mindy wanted to continue asking him questions, but Jon was one step ahead of her, ¡°David, you should stay for dinnerter. Mrs. Young and I will go buy some food, you and Celia can have a chat with each other in the meantime.¡± After Jon finished speaking, he dragged Mindy away. ¡°Buy food? Don¡¯t we have¡­¡± ¡°Juste with me, stop talking,¡± Jon said. If he did not stop Mindy, he did not know what kind of problems would arise. David¡¯s status was different now. Besides, Celia and David were not married yet! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mindy was not yet his mother-inw, so it would be better to not scare him away. After that, the two of them left the vi coyly. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 412 After Mindy and Jon left, Celia said apologetically, ¡°David, don¡¯t mind them. My mother is like thhat, she is just very curious.¡± ¡°Silly girl, what¡¯s there to be angry about? Mrs. Young is just concerned about me,¡± David said with a smile. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He still had no idea what was on Mindy¡¯s mind. He thought it was because he had note here in a long time and Mindy thought that there was some conflict between himself and Celia, and that was why she was asking so many questions. Frankly, no one could get angry with a woman like Celia. ¡°David, how long are you going to stay in Capital city this time?¡± Celia asked. ¡°Um¡­ A day or two.¡± ¡°So short?¡± Celia asked, feeling a little lonely. She thought that David could spend more time here and apany her to go around. She did not expect David to leave so soon. ¡°I have no choice. The ss reunion ising soon, and I have to go back early since I promised to go. Plus, I have to go back to see Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana as well. But I¡¯m going t o talk to your parentster to see if they can let youe with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Celia asked in surprise. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think they will refuse.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re the one asking, they will definitely not refuse,¡± Celia said excitedly. She knew her mother so well. Right now, Mindy was eager to marry her off to David right away. Of course, she would not refuse David¡¯s request. ¡°That¡¯s good. When we go back, I¡¯ll introduce you to my aunts and the rest of the family.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Celia responded with a blush. ¡®David said that he grew up with his Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana, right? ¡®Is he going to take me to see the elders? ¡®I¡¯m so happy! But I¡¯m so nervous! Celia thought as her heart raced. Outside the vi. ¡°Jon, what are you pulling me out for? I hadn¡¯t finished asking about him yet,¡± Mindy said, shaking Jon¡¯s hand away. ¡°Honey, please, stop questioning him. Celia and David aren¡¯t married yet. You might scare David away if you keep doing this,¡± Jon said. ¡°How am I scaring him? Even if they¡¯re not married, he¡¯s still Celia¡¯s boyfriend, right? What¡¯s wrong with me asking him questions?¡± Mindy asked disapprovingly. ¡°What information can you get from that? You can¡¯t get anything!¡± ¡°Why not? Do you know Pearl, the general manager of East League Capitals, went abroad more than 20 days ago? David also went abroad at that time, so they must have gone together. He said it¡¯s to handle some matters? I think they went abroad to travel together!¡±. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jon asked. ¡°Of course I am! You didn¡¯t pay attention but I¡¯ve been keeping a close eye on the movement o f East League Capitals every day. More than 20 days ago, East League Capitals announced that their general manager Pearl Warner had brought a team to develop abroad.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they might have gone together,¡± Jon thought about it and replied. ¡°What do you mean ¡®might? They definitely went together!¡± Mindy said angrily. ¡°So what if you asked? They¡¯re there for work. Do you want Celia to break up with David over such a small thing?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Mindy did not know what to say to Jon at that moment. ¡°You should close one eye if you don¡¯t have evidence in case you make things awkward for everyone,¡± Jon urged. Chapter 413 Chapter 413 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 413 ¡°But we can¡¯t leave him to continue behaving like this, right? The more you indulge men, the more out of line they be.¡± ¡°Stop bringing this up. We have no evidence, so are we supposed to forbid them from interacting even if it is for work? David is the boss of East League Capitals and he took the general manager and employees to develop abroad. This is normal.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts, let¡¯s go. Go buy some food with me. We should give them some alone time.¡± After dinner at night, the family sat in the living room. Eventually, Mindy managed to hold herself back and did not continue to question David. ¡°Mrs. Young, Mr. Young, I¡¯m going back to South River Province tomorrow. I have a high school reunion in a few days and I want Celia to apany me there. We¡¯re on break now and we have nothing much going on. Plus, she¡¯s also our high school friend,¡± David said to Mindy and Jon. ¡°Okay, you can take Celia out to rx. We don¡¯t feel at ease if she goes alone but we will feel more relieved if she¡¯s with you. Since you¡¯re going there and it¡¯s break time, you two can do some traveling too,¡± Mindy said. She wanted badly for Celia to stay with David every day, and naturally, she would not refuse David¡¯s request. ¡°Thank you, Mom,¡± Celia said happily. ¡°I know you want to go with David. When a girl is of age, she must be married off anyway,¡± Mindy lamented. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡± Celia said blushing. ¡°What? I¡¯m talking about you and David, of course.¡± Mindy then said to David, ¡°David, you and Celia will start your fourth year in university soon. I think you two should get married after you two graduate from university. When you have a stable family, the man can then go out and start a career. Of course, although there is no need for you to temper yourself anymore, after marriage, a man will be more mature and stable. It will also be of great benefit to your future career development.¡± ¡°Mom, we¡¯re still young. Why are you talking about marriage again?¡± Mindy nced at Celia, but she ignored her and continued to look at David. She thought to herself, ¡°Silly girl, I am helping you. With your temperament, you will let David make all the decisions and won¡¯t object. If I don¡¯t do something, I don¡¯t even know what will happen to you two. This is in case you end up empty-handed.¡± David did not expect Mindy to suddenly ask such a question. She was not doing things ording to the proper course of events at all and she would speak whatever was on her mind. However, David still replied, ¡°Mrs. Young, we are all still young and we are still a year away from graduation! If Celia has no reservations at that time, I will agree to marry her.¡± David would definitely not let Celia down. After he saved her back then, she kept sacrificing herself for him and even waited for him for so many years. However, David was a little troubled when it came to Pearl. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He could sense Pearl¡¯s feelings toward him, but what could he do now that he had Celia? At this moment, David wished that he was born in ancient times. Not that he wanted to marry a lot of wives, but he did not want to let down both Celia and Pearl. Back then, he had invested so much in Sarah, and now, these two women were doing the same for him. Sigh. It was not good for a man to be too excellent. At least, this was how David felt. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled then. You¡¯ll get married after graduation. It¡¯s good to start a family earlier,¡± Mindy said happily. If David could say that, it meant he really liked Celia. As for Pearl, she would back off if David and Celia got married. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 414 The next morning, David and Celia flew straight to River City in South River Province. After getting off the ne, David took Celia back to South River International Residence. Although he had not been back for a long time, housekeepers woulde in to clean every week, so his house was still very clean. On the way, David called the Golden Leaf Hotel to have them deliver lunch to South River International Residence. He was toozy to run around anymore, and since he had the power, he should just use it. After entering South River International Residence, David said to Celia, ¡°Celia, if you are tired, you should rest and I will call you when lunch arrives.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. David, is this where you live? It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Celia asked, looking around the house. ¡°Yeah, I used to live here. If you like it, we can stay here for the next few days. If you want to stay in a hotel, we can do that as well. There is an eight-star hotel here that belongs to me too.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to stay in a hotel. I¡¯m fine staying here,¡± Celia said. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll stay here. In the afternoon, I¡¯ll take you to see Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana. They are also staying in this area.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Um, David, do I need to buy some gifts for them?¡± Celia asked awkwardly. She was still a little nervous about seeing David¡¯s elders. ¡°No, they don¡¯tck anything at home. It¡¯s fine if you show up. Isn¡¯t this what you told me when I went to your house?¡± David said with a smile. ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s different,¡± Celia whispered. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana are very nice people. They don¡¯t care about these things. Would you like to take a bath and rest?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired. I¡¯ll just look at the scenery here, you should go ahead first,¡± Celia said as she walked toward the huge French window. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a shower. I¡¯lle down right away, you sit here for a while.¡± David went upstairs. Celia stood by the window and took a few deep breaths to ease her nervousness. After more than ten minutes, David came down. The two sat in the living room chatting for a while before the doorbell rang. ¡°That should be lunch. I¡¯ll open the door.¡± David walked to the entrance, opened the door, and found that it was Aunt Sally and the others. ¡°Dave, why didn¡¯t you tell us you came back?¡± Aunt Sally asked reproachfully. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time since you came back. If it wasn¡¯t for the people in the hotel saying that they¡¯re delivering food to you, we wouldn¡¯t have known you were back,¡± Aunt Diana also said. ¡°Aunt Sally, Aunt Diana, I just arrived. I was going to see you guys in the afternoon. Come in and have a seat.¡± After David said that, he invited Sally and the rest toe in. Sally and Diana were not the only ones here, Uncle Alex, Uncle Yousef, Cousin Judy, Judy¡¯s husband Jude, Cousin Lily, and Cousin Jacey were all here. The two families, aside from Lily and Jacey who were still at school, were all working in the Golden Leaf Hotel. Plus, they held middle-ranking positions and above, so they did not need to do much to make a lot of money. David purposely arranged this. Their annual sry was more than the sry of a general manager in the Golden Leaf Hotel. David had changed the lives of the two families. They had gained a foothold in a big city like River City. They were driving luxury cars and living in extravagant vis. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, they had decent jobs that paid them an insanely high sry. They felt very proud when they went back to Shu City together. The two families would drive three luxury cars worth millions each to go back to Shu City, creating a dazzling view. Aside from them, there had never been three luxury cars worth millions appearing at the same time in Shu City. Chapter 415 Chapter 415 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 415 Sally and Diana¡¯s families were also well-known in Shu City now. In their words, they were honoring their ancestors. These were given to them by David. What the two families did was just help David at his most difficult and pitiful time and took him in to stay with them. From Sally and Diana¡¯s view, they were David¡¯s rtives and also David¡¯s elders, so they should help David as a matter of responsibility. However, David gave them so much in return. Of course, David had the same idea. Since they were family, he should help them if he had the ability to do so. On the contrary, David¡¯s Uncle Bobby and Uncle Leslie, as well as his uncle, were at odds now because of thepensation from David¡¯s parents. To this day, David had not given them any benefits. The two families still remembered the envious eyes of those people when they went back. They were begging Sally and Diana¡¯s family to help them find a way for them to alsoe to develop in River City. However, Sally and Diana both refused. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They wanted them to work in David¡¯spany, but if David did not say anything about it, Sally and Diana had no right to say anything. They knew David¡¯s temper. When someone showed him a little bit of kindness, he would return it with everything he had. However, these families owed David no favors at all. Furthermore, the feud between Bobby and David was pretty bad, so of course, they would not agree. When they were working in the hotel earlier that day, they heard from the hotel staff that the chairman was back and he had asked the hotel to prepare lunch. Thus, Sally and Diana gathered their family members toe together to deliver the food to David. After this, the group of eight entered the living room. David greeted everyone one by one. After that, he called to Celia, who was acting somewhat reserved by the window, ¡°Celia,e here. Let me introduce to you my Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana.¡± At this time, the two families noticed that there was actually another person in the living room. Celia nervously came over and stood beside David. Sally and Diana looked at Celia¡¯s face with surprise. This girl was so pretty. They had worked in the Golden Leaf Hotel for so long and most of the peopleing and going were elites, but they had never seen such a beautiful girl before. ¡®Atta boy, Dave. You found such a pretty girlfriend.¡¯ David introduced them to each other. Celia also greeted these people one by one. ¡°Celia, you are so beautiful,¡± Lily said happily after putting the things in her hands on the table and grabbing Celia¡¯s hand. ¡°Lily, you¡¯re so beautiful too.¡± ¡°Dave, why didn¡¯t you tell us that you brought your girlfriend along? I didn¡¯t prepare anything,¡± Sally said. ording to their tradition, the elders of the family would need to give David¡¯s girlfriend a present when he brought her back. ¡°We didn¡¯t prepare anything either,¡± Diana said. ¡°Aunt Sally, Aunt Diana, how was I to know that you¡¯d suddenly show up? I was going to bring Celia to visit you guys in the afternoon,¡± David smiled wryly. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll find a time to have a gathering in the future. You haven¡¯t eaten, right? Come eat first.¡± After Sally said that, she put the lunch she was holding onto the table. The rest of them followed suit and also ced the food they were holding down. Chapter 416 Chapter 416 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 416 This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The next day, David brought Celia to visit both his aunts Sally¡¯s and Diana¡¯s families. Celia received four different presents, as it was a tradition David¡¯s family followed to bestow their blessings. As David¡¯s elders, the adults decided to bestow their blessings in the form of presents, but how expensive each present was depended on the adult¡¯s financial ability. Celia was ted, not because of how many presents she received since she did not care too much about that, but because she had been epted by David¡¯s elders. This was the most important thing of all to her. David had ns to bring Celia back to Shu City. Their high school reunion was in three days, and he thought about taking that chance to visit the school they had once attended. At the same time, they could also take the opportunity to walk around Shu City as they had many memories of that ce. When Sally and Diana found out that David was going to Shu City, they packed their things to return with him as well. Despite living permanently in River City now, Shu City was still their hometown where their family and friends were. They had made it a habit to visit Shu City every month. The group of ten thus left River City for Shu City in four luxury cars. David drove the Benz G-ss worth around three million instead of his eighty-million-dor Bugatti Veyron. Firstly, a Bugatti would attract too much attention. Secondly, Shu City was a small county, and its roads were not paved for a Bugatti¡¯s low chassis. When they arrived at Shu City, Sally and Diana invited David to their house, but the man ended up deciding to bring Celia to the best hotel in Shu City. People tended to be more cautious when they lived as guests in other people¡¯s houses. David was fine living with his aunts since he had lived there for years before, but he did not want Celia to feel uneasy. After resting for the night, David and Celia went to Shu City High where they had studied together after breakfast. The short distance meant that they did not need to drive, as they could just walk over. This was because of how small Shu City was. When the couple walked on the streets, they attracted the eyes of the passers-by on the road. Shu City was a small city, and the people there rarely saw a couple as ethereal and attractive as David and Celia. The duo chatted andughed as they walked, but when they arrived at a crossroad, Celia suddenly stopped walking and stared nkly forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Celia?¡± David turned around and asked, having realized that Celia did not, continue walking with him. ¡°David, do you remember this ce?¡± Celia asked, her voice thick with emotion. David looked at the familiar crossroad and thought back to that specific day a few years ago. This was where he had saved Celia¡¯s life all those years ago, the ce where their paths and fates had first crossed. ¡°Of course I do. How could I forget this ce? I saved an angel with broken wings here years ago. I thought she would leave and return to the ce she belonged once her wings recovered, but I never thought that she would stand there waiting for me instead.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an angel, David. All I want is to stay by your side forever. I do not expect to be your one and only for the rest of your life. I would be content just seeing you each day,¡± Celia looked at David and said sincerely. ¡°Why are you so silly?¡± David gently pulled Celia into a hug. Celia leaned into David¡¯s embrace and hugged him back. The two of them hugging on the streets attracted the attention of many people around. After all, it was the middle of the day and such public disys of affection were rare. Mostly, though, they two attracted so much attention because of how handsome and pretty they looked. They were more good-looking and charming than celebrities on television. More people started to gather and Celia realized how they must look to the passers-by, hugging in the middle of the street. Hence, she pushed David away and took his hand with a blush, then speed- walked toward Shu City High. She felt embarrassed to be stared at by so many people on the street. The two of them arrived at Shu City High. Therge metal gates were closed, but the small door by the security room was still open. David and Celia walked over to the open door and saw an old man watching television inside. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 417 ¡°Do you remember me, Mr. Lowell? I¡¯m David, I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± David brought the two bags of goods into the security room with Celia following behind him a she spoke and ced them on the small table inside. Mr. Lowell took a good look at David. The young man looked familiar. After some thought, he finally remembered who the young man was. It was David Lidell, Shu City High¡¯s ex-student. The reason why David felt familiar was that the young man used to deliver food to him during breaks. After some time, the two became familiar and close with each other. Mr. Lowell actually had a great deal of respect for this young man. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. While the other students studied and yed around, David was usually out doing part-time jobs. What truly solidified that respect, though, was how despite doing part-time, David¡¯s results had never faltered and he was always among the top two in his grade. David was one of Shu City High¡¯s prized students, as he got enrolled in SRU after graduating three years ago Unfortunately, a female student who scored even higher managed to enroll in Greenwood University that year. Had she not, David would then have the best results of all the graduates i n Shu City High. ¡®Wait! That girl behind David, isn¡¯t she the girl that got into Greenwood University?¡¯ Celia¡¯s picture was still pasted in Shu City High¡¯s Column of Glory. After all, she had scored the highest among the other students during her year in South River Province. Shu City High had celebrated for days because of this. It was the best thing that had happened to Shu City High since its founding. No one had expected a student from the high school of a small county to score higher than all the other students in South River Province. ¡°David! Took you long enough toe and visit me! And here I thought you¡¯d gotten sessful and forgotten all about me, hmm?¡± Mr. Lowell teased enthusiastically as he extinguished the cigarette in his mouth and stood up. ¡°I would never! I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I? Here, these cigarettes and alcohol are for you. Thank you for watching over me all those years.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have to get me anything, boy! Take them back. You can get me gifts after you¡¯ve graduated and made big bucks, okay? I promise I¡¯ll ept those gifts then but not now. Not when I know how difficult things are for you,¡± Mr. Lowell said rather angrily. He was well aware of David¡¯s financial situation, seeing how he kept doing past-time during hisst year of high school when he should have been cramming his studies instead. It was likely that David was doing part-time while studying at university as well. While the cigarettes and alcohol were far from pricy, they would certainly cost a day or two¡¯s worth of part-time wage. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ming over to see you every day, Mr. Lowell. Just ept the gifts. I already bought them, it¡¯d be a waste not to ept them.¡± Mr. Lowell thought about it and replied, ¡°Alright, then! I¡¯ll ept it this time, but don¡¯t you dare get me anything when you visit next time, okay?¡± Mr. Lowell decided to ept the gifts in the end. He had seen potential in David all those years ago and the two of them were rather close. Not epting it would be downying David¡¯s sincere feelings. ¡°Is anyone in the ss, Mr. Lowell? If I remember correctly, there should be extra sses for seniors and sophomores during the holidays, right?¡± David asked. ¡°There is! Sophomores have extra sses now to prepare them for their senior year,¡± Mr. Lowell replied. ¡°Can we go in and look around? It¡¯s been a while since we came back to Shu City High, I quite miss the ce.¡± ¡°Sure, just don¡¯t make too much noise and don¡¯t disturb the students in ss.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mr. Lowell. We¡¯ll be going in, then.¡± David took Celia¡¯s hand to go inside. ¡°Wait! Are you Celia Young? The one who scored the highest score three years ago?¡± Mr. Lowell suddenly asked. ¡°She is! Mr. Lowell, Celia¡¯s also my girlfriend now!¡± David said with a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lowell. I¡¯m Celia,¡± Celia greeted shyly. ¡°Good job, boy! Haha! Off you two go, then!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lowell!¡± After this, David walked into campus with Celia. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 418 Mr. Lowell got up and walked to the table to take David¡¯s gifts only after David and Celia entered the campus. Mr. Lowell took a nce at its contents and was shocked. He quickly opened both the bags and was stunned by what he saw. One bag had ten high-quality cigarettes. It was a luxury cigarette brand, and Mr. Lowell had never tried a cigarette so expensive before. One cigarette of this brand cost a few thousand dors, meaning ten of those cigarettes cost a total of a few dozen thousand dors. The other bag had a box of expensive branded brandy. One bottle of this liquor costs more than ten thousand dors, so a box of six meant another few dozen thousand. The two bags from David could amount to at least a hundred thousand. Mr. Lowell stared at them dazedly. It took a long while before Mr. Lowell coulde out of shock. It had only been a few years since theyst met and David was already sessful enough to gift someone something so expensive. Coupled with the fact that David managed to find a girlfriend like Celia, Mr. Lowell could only imagine how sessful the boy had be. He had always known that David would achieve great heights one day, but he never expected David to do so in such a short time. The boy had not even graduated from university yet, so Mr. Lowell was curious about how David managed to be so sessful so quickly. Still, Mr. Lowell suppressed his curiosity and carefully stored the gifts on the shelf. They cost a few dozen thousand, after all. At the same time, David and Celia walked side-by-side through the sports ground. The two of them twinkled under the sunlight. Mr. Lowell had helped David a lot during high school. To save time, David would usually just deliver take-outs by the security entrance and have the students take their food from the security room. Thus, Mr. Lowell would have to help him confirm each student¡¯s identity before letting them take their delivery order. Mr. Lowell had never made a mistake in this case and David was eternally grateful for the elder¡¯s help. As such, in addition to attending the reunion, David had alsoe to Shu City to thank Mr. Lowell. David had given the man the best cigarettes and brandy one could buy in Shu City. In fact, he had opened and poured out all the liquid from the brandy and stuffed two million dors worth of cash into the bottles. David decided against putting a bank card in case Mr. Lowell felt uneasy about retrieving the money inside from the bank. s, the box only had space for two million dors cash, so David could not give more even when he filled the box with it. In other words, Mr. Lowell was not holding a box of brandy but rather a box with two million dors of cash inside. Two million dors was more than enough to allow Mr. Lowell¡¯s family to livefortably in a poor little county like Shu City. David even left his phone number so that Mr. Lowell could call him whenever necessary. This was how David repaid others¡¯ kindness, simple yet crudely. David personally believed that because he was doing well, the people who were nice to him should also do well. However, David made a mental note to remind Mr. Lowell when he left not to sell the brandy away if he was too reluctant to drink it. Not because the buyer would mistake the bottles for true brandy, but because it was dangerous to reveal that he had so much cash at a time. Just because it was wrong to take advantage of others did not mean one should not be alert of potential dangers. Walking under the warm sunlight, David and Celia took a trip down memoryne as they strolled through the sports field. The school may be on holiday, but there were still more than ten sses holding extra tuition sessions. Thus, once sses ended, gone was the prior quietness of the campus. David and Celia had only started walking through the campus not too long ago when the bell signifying the end of ss rang. There were only ten minutes of break time between sses, though, so little to no one woulde to the sports field. Once the teacher left, students tas extra tuition groaned in annoyance. No one liked to have half their holiday taken up by extra sses, but there was nothing they could do about it. As Shu City¡¯s best high school, Shu City High had a tradition of giving extra sses during summer break. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. All students enrolled in Shu City High had no choice but t o follow this tradition. A male student looked out the window and happened to see David and Celia strolling on the sports field. He eximed, ¡°Holy sht! Who are those two on the field? I¡¯ve never seen them before! That girl looks so pretty!¡± ¡°Where? Where?¡± ¡°Let me see!¡± A group of boys rushed to the window and looked over to the field when they heard there was a pretty girl. ¡°Holy sht, she¡¯s really pretty! Snow doesn¡¯t hold a match against her, even though she¡¯s the prettiest girl in school.¡± ¡°Since when do we have such a pretty schoolmate? Come on, let¡¯s go take a closer look in the field. Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll even get to bump into her.¡± ¡°You wish. Can¡¯t you tell that they¡¯re on a date? Look at yourself in the mirror then look at that guy over there. As if you canpete with that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my looks? You look worse than I do, okay? God knows how your mom gave birth to some dwarf like you.¡± ¡°Say that again, I fcking dare you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again and again if I have to. You look like a dwarf.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fcking kill you!¡± Seeing how the two of them were about to fight, the people around them quickly pulled them This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. apart. No one was happy about having toe for extra sses during the holidays, and students would often get into conflicts over little matters due to their already sour mood. Soon after, the school bell rang and the campus fell quiet again. David and Celia were still walking around the sports field. ¡°David, let¡¯s go visit Ms. Hanster!¡± Celia said. ¡°Sure. I was just thinking about it as well,¡± David replied. Ms. Hans was their homeroom teacher during senior year, and she was very nice to them as David and Celia were always the top two scorers of their year. ¡°But the teachers should be in ss now, so let¡¯s look for them after sses are over.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The two talked about their high school experiences as they walked. Time flew by and soon, it was lunchtime. The bell signifying the end of ss rang again. David and Celia walked to the teaching area and into the building. All the students they passed by stared at the duo curiously. Mainly because of how attractive and charming they were. The prettiest and most handsome students in Shu City High at the moment could hardlypare with David and Celia¡¯s looks. The couple had already graduated three years ago, meaning the school¡¯s iing freshmen during their senior year had also graduated and left the school by now. Thus, no one recognized these two once-popr students. The two walked over to the teacher¡¯s office that was assigned to senior-year teachers and went inside together. Chapter 419 Chapter 419 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 419 David and Celia entered the office together. There were around several teachers packing things up when they got in, most likely getting ready to go for lunch. The couple stopped before their ex-homeroom teacher, Ms. Hans. ¡°Ms. Hans!¡± ¡°Ms. Hans!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. They greeted at the same time. Giselle was currently straightening her table when suddenly, she heard someone call her. Not too far away stood a young man and woman. They looked rather familiar to Giselle and after some thought, she quickly recalled who they were. Both of them had changed a lot, but they had left a longsting impression on Giselle, so she immediately remembered who they were. David and Celia¡¯s senior year was one of her proudest years in her teaching career, as two of her students were admitted into two of Somend¡¯s top ten universities. One of them even scored the highest among everyone in South River Province and got enrolled into the internationally renowned Greenwood University. That was the year she became a special-grade teacher and gained quite a few benefits. ¡°David, Celia, why are you two here?¡± Giselle asked happily. They were her best students. The other teachers in the office turned to look at the couple as well. David was slightly known in Shu City High for getting epted into SRU, but he had indeed graduated three years ago so only teachers who taught him remembered who he was. However, not only was Celia the first Shu City High student who was epted into Greenwood University, but she was also the top scorer of her year in South River Province. Celia had a ce in Shu City High¡¯s Column of Glory. Her name was still at the very top and her standing was unshakable. ¡°We¡¯re on summer break and we happened toe back to Shu City, Ms. Hans, so we thought we¡¯d come and visit you,¡± David replied. ¡°You¡¯re the Celia Young who got epted into Greenwood University?¡± A teacher pointed at Celia and asked. ¡°I am, Miss,¡± Celia replied. ¡°You were the top scorer of South River Province back then. You brought glory to our school.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Miss. I couldn¡¯t have done it without Ms. Hans¡¯ teachings,¡± Celia said humbly. ¡°What a polite girl! You¡¯re smart, I know you¡¯ll reach great heights in the future.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be going to lunch first, Giselle. Have fun talking with your students.¡± The other teachers bid Giselle farewell and left the office to eat lunch. They were all envious of Giselle back then. Both her students were enrolled into Somend¡¯s top ten universities, and one of them was a top scorer in the province as well. As their homeroom teacher, Giselle¡¯s name was spread far and wide. The school¡¯s director had ns to retire, and there were rumors about how Giselle would be the next director after this batch of seniors graduated. The other teachers were green with envy, but this was up to luck and there was nothing the other teachers could do to change it. Despite transferring during her sophomore year, Celia still managed to be the top scorer. ¡°Have you two eaten yet? Let¡¯s eat outside. We can talk while we eat,¡± Giselle suggested. ¡°Sure! But we should be the ones treating you, Ms. Hans. Thank you for taking care of us back then,¡± David said. ¡°It¡¯s all a result of your own hard work. All I did was guide you.¡± Outside Shu City High campus. Chapter 420 Chapter 420 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 420 In an ordinary small restaurant. David, Celia, and their ex-homeroom teacher, Giselle, ate lunch together. ¡°So, how are the two of you doing?¡± Giselle asked. ¡°Not too bad. Celia¡¯s studying at Greenwood University and I just came back from an exchange program with Greenwood University,¡± David replied. ¡°David, I thought you were studying at SRU?¡± ¡°Mhmm. But there were several quotas for an exchange program with Greenwood University, s o I went and studied there for a bit.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you must be one of the top students in SRU. Or such a quota couldn¡¯t have been yours.¡± ¡°I guess, ¡± David replied. Top student indeed, thanks to the money he donated to SRU. ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Very good. Both of you are the most hardworking and disciplined students I¡¯ve ever taught. I know you¡¯ll achieve great sess in the future,¡± Giselle praised. ¡°Stop praising us, Ms. Hans before we end up overconfident and prideful.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you two?¡± Giselle asked pointedly. She had been teaching for years and had a sharp eye for things like this. It was only natural that she could sense a certain dynamic between David and Celia. ¡°Celia¡¯s my girlfriend now.¡± ¡°David, Celia, I saw a lot of potential in both of you back then, but as university students, the two of you should focus on your academics. You can only take control of your destiny after you graduate when you are knowledgeable, do you understand what I¡¯m trying to say?¡± Giselle said seriously. She was afraid that her best students would lose their motivation to study now that they were dating. The two of them were on Shu City High¡¯s Column of Glory. It would be a shame if they could not make a living in the big cities and had to return to a small county like Shu City after everything ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Hans. We understand.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Hans. We understand.¡± David and Celia replied at the same time. ¡°Alright. As long as you understand.¡± Giselle did not say any more. She trusted both of them to be able to pay attention to their studies while maintaining their rtionship. The three of them returned to school after lunch. The principal happened to be on campus today, so when he heard that the province¡¯s and school¡¯s top scorer hade to visit, he went to the senior-year teachers¡¯ office as well. Giselle was chatting away with the young couple when the principal suddenly came in. She quickly stood to greet him, ¡°Mr. Johnston! Why are you here?¡±. ¡°Sit, Ms. Hans. I¡¯m just here to walk around. I heard that our top scorer is back.¡± Mr. Johnston said with a smile. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello, Mr. Johnston.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Johnston.¡± David and Celia stood to greet. ¡°Sit, two of you. You must be Celia, right? As expected of the province¡¯s top scorer. As Shu City High¡¯s principal, I truly owe you my thanks. You¡¯ve contributed greatly to our school¡¯s history. It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯te back to campus after your college entrance examination.¡± Mr. Johnstonmented. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about that, Mr. Johnston. It¡¯s just that my parents live in Capital City, so I never got the chance toe back,¡± Celia replied apologetically. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s alright! You chose to continue studying with us even after your father was transferred out of Shu City. On behalf of all our teachers, I thank you for your trust in Shu City High. Thanks to you, Shu City High will always have a provincial top scorer as our student,¡± Johnston thanked genuinely. He knew about Celia¡¯s identity. It was a total surprise that she continued studying in Shu City High after her father was transferred back to Capital City, and thus allowed Shu City High to have a provincial top scorer as a student. . This boosted Shu City High¡¯s poprity within the province. Not only did the school be well- known because of this, but they had also received more favored teaching resources as a result. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Johnston!¡± Celia felt embarrassed by Mr. Johnston¡¯s words and nced over at David beside her. She did not stay because of her faith in Shu City High, she chose to stay because doing so meant she could see David every day. Chapter 421 Chapter 421 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 421 ¡°Who is this?¡± Mr. Johnston looked at David and asked. He did not remember David. As the principal of Shu City High, he would be able to remember Celia, the first leading light in the province in Shu City High¡¯s history. David was admitted to the top ten universities in Somend too. Although it was also a great achievement, there were a lot of students who had been admitted to those universities over the years. He might have remembered it at the time, but he would not be able to remember it after some time had passed ¡°Sir, this is also a student in Celia¡¯s ss. His name is David Lidell and he was admitted to South River University,¡± Giselle introduced. ¡°Oh? South River University? That¡¯s not bad either. You also brought honor to the school. I should thank you too, David.¡± ¡°Mr. Johnston, you¡¯re too courteous. I should thank the school for nurturing me,¡± David said. ¡°Since the two of you are back, you two should gather the seniors and tell them about your learning experience when you were in high school and also your university life. What do you think? Motivate them so they can work hard.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Alright!¡± David hesitated before agreeing. This was his alma mater after all. He should help out as much as he could. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, Ms. Hans. After the ss in the afternoon, please notify each ss and ask them to gather in the assembly hall,¡± Mr. Johnston said to Giselle. ¡°Alright, Sir. I will,¡± Giselle replied respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. I won¡¯t interrupt you guys reminiscing the past any more,¡± Mr. Johnston said before leaving. ¡°Sir, please watch your step.¡± After Mr. Johnston left, David and Ms. Hans chatted a lot. David liked to chat as though they were all equals, as everyone could say whatever came to mind. He missed the old days. Although those days were difficult, they were full of joy. That was why he did not like to reveal his identity. Once exposed, the principal and teachers probably would not chat with him like this. Just like Celia¡¯s mother. After ss in the afternoon, Giselle notified all the sses. She asked the teacher who was in ss to bring all the students to the assembly hall because the principal had something to announce. Soon, students from more than ten sses were sitting neatly in the assembly hall of Shu City High. Mr. Johnston was the first to speak. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Students, I know that everyone is very dissatisfied and unhappy that the school¡¯s additional sses are taking up your holiday, but I want to ask you something. If you don¡¯t put in the effort, how will you reap the rewards? ¡°Today we invited two of your seniors who are students who graduated from Shu City High three years ago. I¡¯ve asked them to talk about their learning experience and life in university. By the way, one of them was the leading light from the province for the college entrance examination and she been admitted to Greenwood University, one of the top ten universities i n Somend, and the other was also admitted to South River University, another top ten university in Somend. ¡°Let us wee Celia Young and David Lidell, who brought won glory to Shu City High.¡± After Mr. Johnston finished his speech, Celia and David came out from backstage. Chapter 422 Chapter 422 As soon as the two of them went on stage, there was a lot of discussion below. ¡°Aren¡¯t those two the ones on the field this morning? I was wondering why they looked familiar, it seems that they¡¯re the seniors on the honor roll.¡± ¡°Wow, Celia is so beautiful. She is even more beautiful than her photo on the honor roll. She¡¯s good at her studies too, so she is really a perfect goddess.¡± ¡°David is also so handsome. His grades are not bad too so the two of them are like a perfect match standing together. What a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Yeah, I envy them!¡± Mr. Johnston handed the microphone to Celia. Celia took the microphone and said, ¡°Hello, everyone, my name is Celia Young. I was admitted to Greenwood University from Shu City High three years ago.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Next, Celia began to talk about some of her experiences of learning and her university life. She was describing it so vividly that the juniors who were sitting below the stage were all yearning for it. Mr. Johnston nodded secretly as he watched Celia. Celia was worth her title of being the leading light in the province for the college entrance examination. What she said was well-founded, and she was making the students yearn to experience university life. This was what he intended. Motivate the students so that they would work harder to face the difficult uing year of year in high school. This would be a crossroads where they would decide their destiny. Although a university degree would not 100% qualitatively determine the level of achievement in the second half of a person''s life, if one got admitted to a good university, they would have more choices in the future. After Celia finished speaking, she handed the microphone to David. ¡°Hello everyone, my name is David Lidell. I was admitted to South River University from Shu City High three years ago. As for my study experience and university life, Celia has basically told everyone about it. Her grades are better than mine so she has more right to speak, therefore I will not talk about it anymore. ¡°Today, I will directly tell you some practical things. Shu City is a small county and the per capita ie is not high. Since my family was impoverished, I worked part-time when I was in high school. In order to ensure the students here will not worry about tuition and living expenses anymore, I''m going to set up a schrship fund at the school. ¡°The beneficiaries of this fund will be all the students studying in Shu City High while the schrship fund will support students in two situations. ¡°First, it will cover the students whose families are really poor. Once they are verified by the school, they can get funding via the schrship fund whereby all tuition and living expenses will be exempted. ¡°Second, students with good academic performance will also receive a schrship. If you are both a poor student and have good grades, then you can not only waive all fees but you will also receive a generous schrship to subsidize your family. ¡°Thus, everyone should study with no worries. That''s all I have to say, thank you, everyone.¡± After David finished speaking, the entire assembly hall fell silent. Not only the students were shocked, but even the teachers and principal had their jaws on the floor. They were even suspicious of whether David was telling the truth. After all, he had been a high school student from an impoverished family, and now, he had not even graduated from university yet. Once this fund was established, he would need a lot of money to maintain it every year. He was just a student who had not yet graduated from university, so how could he take out so much money? Right now, even the principal had no idea how to respond to his statement. There were about 1000 students at the scene right now. David had already said this, and if he could not do it, then it would be very embarrassing. Mr. Johnston was looking at David with a little annoyance. He was ming David for not discussing such a huge thing with him beforehand. The most important factor was that he had no idea whether or not David had the ability to do as he said. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 423 Mr. Johnston did not know what to say when he took the microphone. He did not dare to say anything about the schrship fund David mentioned. If David could not follow through with it then it would be very troublesome. David could walk away, but he was the principal of Shu City High and he would be the one who would bear the infamy if he went back on his word. At this time, Giselle, who was below the stage, also had a dull look on her face. At this moment, she was also very anxious. As David¡¯s homeroom teacher for three years, she knew all aspects of David¡¯s family very well. David had just promised this in front of more than 1000 students who were about to be seniors. With her understanding of David, such a feat was simply impossible. Although they had not seen each other for three years, what could a poor university student achieve in three years? He would just be working during the holidays, so how much money could he earn? David would need a lot of money to execute what he just said. He might even need millions for a single year. However, David had announced this in front of more than 1000 students and teachers. She had no idea how to resolve this matter. She could only hope that the principal would be able to smooth things over. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. The teachers of each ss, please take the students out in an orderly manner,¡± Mr. Johnston said. He hoped that the meeting would be dismissed quickly so he quickly glossed over the matter. However, even if he wanted to leave this meeting, the students below did not want to. Some students started to ask questions. This was regarding their self-interest. What David said was not very clear so, of course, they wanted to know more about it. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, is what David just said true? What is the school¡¯s metric for determining poor students? How is the schrship assessed?¡± Asked one of the students sitting below the stage. The moment he finished asking this, another student also asked out loud, ¡°Sir, when will this schrship fund begin to support everyone? We are about to be seniors and we only have one year to stay at Shu City High. Do we still have the chance to obtain this schrship?¡± ¡°Yeah, when will it start?¡± ¡°Can we even get this money?¡± The students below the stage started to ask. The whole assembly hall soon became noisy. ¡°Um¡­ Students, the schrship fund involves a lot of parties, so the school still needs to discuss this with David. Once wee up with aplete n, we will inform everyone. As for the exact timing, I am not too yet,¡± said Mr. Johnston. He had no choice. He could only dy this matter that had not even been established yet. He was wondering whether David was dropped on the head when he was born. How could he say such a thing so casually? So many students heard it. When school started the next semester, the whole school would know about it. What would he do then? ¡°Sir, are you taking us for fools? If you can¡¯t confirm it within one year, then we won¡¯t be able to get the money next year!¡± ¡°Yeah! David,e to say a few words. Is this schrship fund reliable?¡± At this moment, David took Mr. Johnston¡¯s microphone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. This fund is definitely reliable. As for the proposal, it¡¯ll be out tomorrow. This will be executed next semester so I hope everyone will study hard.¡± ¡°Thank you, David!¡± ¡°David, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± ¡°David, you¡¯re so handsome!¡± ¡°David, I love you!¡± Loud cheers erupted from the assembly hall. A lot of the students here were impoverished, after all. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 424 To be able to go to school without paying money and get a schrship to subsidize one¡¯s family if they had good enough grades was an amazing thing. ¡°Okay, everyone, dismissed. Teachers, please maintain order, and students, please line up to leave. Don¡¯t squeeze!¡± After half an hour. David, Celia, Giselle, and Mr. Johnston were sitting in the conference room of Shu City High. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since they were having extra sses during the holidays, the school leaders at Shu City High were working on a rotation basis, and today was Mr. Johnston¡¯s turn. Mr. Johnston looked depressed now. He should just let them go around and visit the campus, why did he get prompted by a sudden impulse to ask them to speak? Was he not shooting himself in the foot? If he did not handle this matter well, it would affect the reputation of the school. Shu City High was now well-known both in the city and the province. Once the students at the school spread this information and they failed to follow through oni t, he as the principal would be the one to me when the higher-ups started looking into the matter. If the impact was too great, he, the principal, might be forced into an early retirement. ¡°David, what are you going to do about this schrship fund?¡± Mr. Johnston asked. David looked at the depressed look on Mr. Johnston¡¯s face and then at the worried expression o n Ms. Hans¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Johnston, Ms. Hans, I know you don¡¯t believe me, and I am going to apologize for not discussing this with you beforehand. To be frank, I also got the idea at thest minute. ¡°I started my business when I was in college and then I slowly umted some wealth. Now, I can fully support this schrship fund so you can rest assured. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you should believe Celia, right? ¡°Celia, tell them,¡± David turned his head to say to Celia. ¡°Mr. Johnston, Ms.Hans, David has the money,¡± Celia said seriously. Mr. Johnston and Giselle looked at each other and nodded slightly. They might not believe David, but they still believed everything that Celia said. After all, she was the leading light in the province. Also, she was always well-founded and logical when she spoke, unlike David who appeared to have been dropped on the head. If that was the case, was David loaded now? How incredible! It had only been three years and David had reached this stage. That kid had not yet graduated, right? What a monster! Mr. Johnston said, ¡°Um, David, are you serious about establishing that schrship fund?¡± ¡°Of course, not only will I establish a schrship fund, but I am also going to donate some money to the school for renovations so you can improve the facilities,¡± David said. ¡°I-It¡¯ll be such an inconvenience to you.¡± ¡°Sir, Shu City High is my alma mater and I also hope that it¡¯ll be better. I¡¯ll hand the matter of the schrship fund to the school. However, I hope that it will be run practically and honestly.¡± ¡°Of course! As the principal of Shu City High, I promise you that the money from the fund will end up in the pockets of every impoverished student,¡± Mr. Johnston promised. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m not worried about your character, Sir. If I was, I wouldn¡¯t do this. Also, I¡¯m going to donate 100 million to the school. It¡¯s not just to renovate the school, it¡¯s also a benefit to the teachers who had worked so hard for the school. As for how it¡¯s going to be distributed, I¡¯ll leave it to the school to decide. I won¡¯t involve myself in it.¡± Chapter 425 Chapter 425 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 425 After David finished speaking, Both Mr. Johnston and Giselle looked at him with wide eyes. The two of them wondered if there was something wrong with their ears. Did David just say that he would donate 100 million to the school? How could it be? Did they mishear or did David misspeak? They needed to rify this. ¡°So¡­ Um, David, you¡­ How much did you say you¡¯re going to donate?¡± Mr. Johnston asked with a stammer. ¡°100 million,¡± David replied calmly. ¡°100 m-million?¡± Mr. Johnston eximed loudly. In a bottom-tier poverty-stricken city like Shu City, 100 million was an astronomical figure. Buying a house here only cost about 300 thousand to 400 thousand. How many houses would 100 million buy? 300? David actually said that he would donate 100 million to the school? This hit him too hard. Giselle waspletely numb on the side. She could not understand this former student of hers at all. This student in her ss three years ago was delivering food every day during his break time. However, after going to university, three yearster he imed that he would donate 100 million to the school? Who would believe this? He dared to say that he would donate 100 million. Would he do that if he did not have at least tens of billions? However, how did David achieve it? It was just three years! How did he transform from a poor student to a wealthy man with assets worth tens of billions? She could not believe this. She felt that this had defied her imagination. However, she genuinely hoped that David had this ability. ¡°D-David, are you sure?¡± Mr. Johnston asked. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Well¡­ David, can you tell me what¡¯s the name of yourpany? Please don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not doubting you, I just want to¡­¡± Before Mr. Johnston could finish, David interrupted him. ¡°Mr. Johnston, I understand. After all, I was still an impoverished student at Shu City High three years ago. I was working part-time every day and other people wouldn¡¯t believe me either. So, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re doing anything wrong. Mypany is called East League Capitals. You can look it up online.¡± Mr. Johnston was just a normal principal from a high school in a bottom-tier small city while Giselle was just a teacher. They did not know much about the business world. Thus, they did not know that onlypanies worth more than one trillion could be called ¡®capitals¡¯. East League Capitals? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Mr. Johnston felt that this name sounded familiar, and he seemed to have heard it from somewhere before. However, he could not recall where. He opened hisptop and searched East League Capitals online. Giselle was also curious, so she moved over to have a look at the screen. Soon, the search result appeared. The expression on their faces became increasingly curious. After they read all the information about East League Capitals, they were so shocked they could not utter a single word. Mr. Johnston¡¯s hand that closed theptop was slightly shaking. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 426 He remembered now. It turned out that some time ago, East League Capitals invested 100 billion to build schools in impoverished areas across the country. As a person who had dedicated his life to education, he had naturally been very interested in this matter. However, the heat of that incident had passed and it had been a long time since then, so he could not remember it. This was the same East League Capitals! Apany that was estimated to be worth over trillions. Such a bigpany was actually controlled by the young man in his twenties in front of him. He was also a former student of Shu City High. Both Mr. Johnston and Giselle felt like they were in a dream when both the corporate representative and chairman of East League Capitals were named David Lidell. David could donate 100 billion easily. Hence, it seemedpletely reasonable for him to donate 100 million to his former alma mater. ¡°How is it? Mr. Johnston, do you believe me now?¡± David asked with a smile. ¡°D-David, you¡¯re hrious. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such an achievement in three years. I can¡¯t find any adjectives to describe you,¡± Mr. Johnston said, a wry smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Johnston, you speak too highly of me. Since you believe me, let¡¯s talk about the rted matters. I will be returning to River City in a few days,¡± David. said. ¡°Alright, sure. We shall discuss this carefully.¡± After the schrship fund and the donation to the school were finalized, Mr. Johnston also called in the staff who were responsible for the finance of the school as well as all the school leaders. David directly deposited 200 million into the school¡¯s ount. 100 million was donated to the school while 100 million was to set up a schrship fund. Once the 200 million funds were in the ount, the school leaders of Shu City High felt as if they were in a dream. With this fund, they could definitely increase the poprity and teaching quality of the school to another level. Moreover, David said that they could take out some of the 100 million donations to increase the teacher¡¯s and the staff¡¯s benefit. This was rted to their self-interest. It seemed that they would be able to get a pretty hefty bonus in the new year. After everything was done, David said to Giselle, ¡°Ms. Hans, we will have a high school reunion in two days. You should have seen news of it too. I hope you cane to join us.¡± ¡ª ¡°Yes, I did. I¡¯ll be there when the timees. I¡¯m very happy to see that you all have a bright future,¡± Giselle said happily. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the end, David was escorted by a group of school leaders from Shu City High before leaving the campus. When he was walking to the security office, David reminded Mr. Lowell and advised him to go back before opening the box because David had prepared other things for him. David did not return to the hotel after leaving Shu City High. Instead, he took Celia around Shu City. Although he had note back for three years, David was still very familiar with this city. When he was in high school, whether it was noon or after school, on weekends such as Saturdays and Sundays, or on winter and summer vacations, David would be riding a bicycle through the streets and alleys of Shu City to deliver takeaways. Thus, David¡¯s footprints were in every remote corner of this city. David was deeply moved when he returned to these ces once again. Three years ago, he was someone from the lowest rank in society. The only thing he was proud of and the only good thing about him was that he had pretty good grades. Right now, he was the founder of apany that was worth trillions. Also, he had a pretty high status in Somend. If he told people about his status, even the cab minister of South River Province would need to show respect to him. Before this, he even met that legendary old man from Somend and they chatted so happily. These were achievements that countless people could not achieve in their entire lifetime. Meanwhile, he could do this within just a few months. Everything was brought to him by the supervish system! Without it, he might still be studying hard in university and thinking about finding a good job in the future. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 427 Celia held David¡¯s arm. They were attracting the attention of countless people as they walked along the road. When they walked to a street that was predominantly selling snacks, David pointed to a fast food restaurant opposite them and said to Celia with a grin, ¡°Celia, ?o you remember the dozen or so takeaways that were knocked over when I rescued you? Those were all from this shop.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, David, I caused you to lose a lot of money at the time, right?¡± Celia said apologetically. ¡°Silly girl, you don¡¯t have to keep apologizing to me. We don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other. It¡¯s actually not that bad. The boss only wanted me to pay back the cost of the food and i n the end, I still made a profit since I got an amazing angel in the form of you.¡± The two continued to walk again. They bought some food as they walked. Every time he went to a familiar ce, David would tell Celia about his glorious deeds there. Celia loved this feeling. She wanted to keep walking with David like this. Back to the hotel. David got a call from Aunt Diana asking him and Celia to visit her house tomorrow. Before long, Aunt Sally called him again and asked them to go to her house the day after. It seemed that the two of them had already arranged this. Since the two had already called to invite him, David naturally had to go. It seemed that the n to take Celia around the city over the next two days had been shattered. It would have to wait until after the high school reunion. There were many ces in Shu City with nice scenery. There were no factories in this small ce, so everything here was at its original state and had not been polluted. David was lying on the bed as he turned on his mobile phone. His high school ssmates had been making a lot of noise in the group chat these days because of the approaching reunion. y: (The reunion is in two days. Is everyone back yet?] This was sent by y Donovan, the ss monitor when David was still in high school. His family was pretty well-off in Shu City. ssmate: (y, I¡¯m already back in Shu City.] ssmate: (y, me too!) ssmate: (y, I¡¯ll only go back tomorrow.) ssmate: (y, I¡¯ll be there the day after tomorrow.) y: (How many of you are confirmed to attend? Give me a show of hands. After I confirm the number of people attending, it¡¯ll be easier for me to book the restaurant and the int and the entertainment at night.) ssmate: (1) ssmate:[2] ssmate: (3] ssmate: (35] David waited for a while. Once no one else was sending messages, he sent one. David: [36] After David sent that, Celia sent a message as well. Celia: [37] The moment Celia sent that, the group blew up. ssmate: [Damn, Goddess Celia is alsoing? How surprising!) ssmate: [F*ck me! Goddess Celia is replying, what a miracle!) ssmate: (Yeah! Goddess Celia, you rarely reply in the group chat. Why did you show up all of a sudden? We¡¯re so ttered.) ssmate: (Hello, Goddess Celia!] ssmate: [Everyone,e look! The goddess might run away after a while!) Celia was the prettiest girl in high school, and she was very outstanding. She was miles ahead o f the people behind her, so naturally, she was sought after by countless boys. In addition, she was the leading light of the province for the college entrance examination. Hence, she was someone invincible in terms of both looks and brains. She would make girls feel ashamed of themselves whilst boys felt that she was unattainable. After graduating, Celia stayed in the group chat, but she seldom said anything. Every time she spoke, the group chat would blow up. For a moment, y was also excited. He did not expect Celia toe. God was helping him indeed as he had admired Celia for a long time. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Aside from him, all of the boys in the school admired Celia too. Chapter 428 Chapter 428 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 428 This was an excellent opportunity. What was the ss reunion for? Was it not for eating and chatting? After the meal was over, he would arrange for everyone to go singing. As the saying goes, men would not get a chance if women were not drunk. He would then ask a few more male and female ssmates to persuade Celia to drink more. After that, would he not have an opportunity? 1 This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He would not have a chance again if he missed it this time. Celia never joined their gatherings when she was in high school, and she was even absent from the gathering they held during graduation. Thus, no one expected her toe this time. y was excited. It was not just him, all the boys in the ss were all excited too. They would not have wishful thoughts of getting Celia, but when it came to this kind of goddess, being able to experience her presence would make them happy for several days. Celia: (Hello everyone, I rarely talk to you all because of the tight academic schedule. I am here now and I am apologizing to everyone. I hope you all don¡¯t mind.] ssmate: [Of course not! Why would we mind that?] ssmate: (Yeah, we absolutely don¡¯t mind!] ssmate: (Goddess Celia, we don¡¯t even have time to feel happy that you still remember us old schoolmates. Why would we mind?] y immediately said courteously. y: (Celia, when are youing to Shu City? I can pick you up.) Celia: [No, thank you, I¡¯m already in Shu City.] ssmate: (What? Goddess Celia has arrived in Shu City? Where?] ssmate: (Which part of Shu City are you in, Goddess Celia? Can I have the privilege of meeting you?] y: (Celia, where are you in Shu City? Do you want me to arrange a ce for you to stay? Don¡¯t get me wrong, the best hotel in Shu City belongs to my uncle and I can get it for you for free.] Celia: [No, thank you, I came with my friends. See you at the party, I¡¯ll rest first. Good night, everyone!) Celia stopped paying attention to the group chat after sending thest message. However, there was amotion in the group. No one expected Celia toe. David looked at the chat and smirked. He was not surprised that Celia could cause such amotion. He genuinely felt that he was very lucky. On the way to deliver meals, he met Celia who fell in the middle of the road and saved her. In the end, he managed to imprint his figure in her heart. Otherwise, even if he was now worth billions, it will be difficult to get Celia to even look at him. David also stopped paying attention to his phone. At this time, someone in the group sent a number. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sarah: (38] When everyone looked at it, they saw that it was Sarah! Did Sarah not break up with David for a rich kid and then get depressed after she was dumped b y that same guy? Why was she suddenly joining the reunion? Even though everyone was curious, they did not say anything. No one wanted to bring up this kind of thing that would offend someone. They would naturally find out in the gathering two dayster. Why would they offend Sarah right now? ¡°y: [So I think there are only 38 of us, right? There are 68 people in the ss so 38 people is a pretty good turnout. It¡¯s already more than half. After all, many people still need to work hard to make a living. This is our first reunion after graduating from high school and in the future, I n to host a reunion every year, so I hope that everyone cane and participate. A t the very least, it will give us something to remember when we are old. As for the cost, I will cover the cost of this party and you guys can just turn up. Thank you for your support for this ss reunion, see you all in two days.¡± After y sent that, the group was lively again. ssmate: (Thanks for taking the time and effort to organize this party, y. And thank you for not charging us.] ssmate: (Thank you, y. God bless you, y!) ssmate: (y, you¡¯re awesome. We love you!] Chapter 429 Chapter 429 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 429 The next day, David brought Celia to his Aunt Diana¡¯s house. David drove the car and drove Celia into the neighborhood that had once been very familiar. After parking the car, he went upstairs with Celia. Once he was at the door to Aunt Diana¡¯s house, he knocked at it. Soon, the door opened. It was his cousin, Judy. ¡°Dave, Celia, you¡¯re here! Come in.¡± When David and Celia entered the house, they found that there were quite a few people in the house. There were at least ten of them. However, although Aunt Diana¡¯s house was a little old, the ce was quite spacious. Thus, it was not crowded despite having more than ten people in the living room. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. David knew these people. His Uncle Leslie¡¯s family was there, but David was not surprised. It was because Aunt Diana had always been in touch with Uncle Leslie¡¯s family. However, his Uncle Bobby¡¯s family was also there, which made David a little confused. Was there not a huge conflict between Aunt Diana and Uncle Bobby because of him? Why had they suddenly reconciled? David was a little puzzled. When they saw Daviding in, both Leslie and Bobby had strange expressions on their faces. Ever since Diana had gotten money, the brothers had been envious. Bobby even bought a lot of things and brought his entire family to Diana¡¯s house to apologize t o her. After all, they were siblings, and since Bobby had already apologized, Diana figured that it would not be good to hold on to this grudge. Her two younger brothers were begging her to help them find the right social connections for them because they also wanted to take root in a big city like River City. When the brothers went to River City and saw Diana¡¯s vi, they were even more moved. It would be so nice if they could stay in a ce like this. However, how would Diana have the social connections to help them? That was why the brothers looked unnatural when they saw David walking in. How should they get erase the estrangement between them? Of course, their families should apologize to David. If not, what else could they do? As David¡¯s uncles, they had to turn around and apologize to their nephew. They felt that they could not swallow their pride to do so. However, when they thought of Diana¡¯s luxury car and vi, they had no choice but to try. After all, it was just an apology, it was nothing major. If they could live in a vi and drive luxury cars, they would even be willing to kneel in front David. At the end of the day, only their families would know about this. Did they not see how grand and well-off Diana and Sally were when they came back? Anyone would be envious. As the saying went, ¡®Humans could not live without honor just like trees could not live without bark.¡¯ Chapter 430 Chapter 430 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 430 They also wanted to experience the envious look of others. When the two were about to speak, someone was one step ahead of them ¡°Dave, you¡¯re here. Come sit down.¡± When Aunt Karen saw Daviding in, she quickly got u p to give David her seat. Bobby might feel embarrassed to do so, but she did not. As long as she could get David¡¯s forgiveness, she could drive a luxury car like Diana, live in a luxurious vi, and have a job that could provide her a lot of money without much work. She had been dreaming about this kind of life every day recently. When Leslie saw Aunt Karen being so active and courteous, he hinted at his wife with his eyes. He was asking her to learn from Karen. If she wanted to drive a luxury car and live in a luxurious vi, she could not be too passive. David did not speak or greet these people. Instead, he pulled Celia to the other side. ¡°Judy, let¡¯s squeeze a little,¡± David said to Judy. Judy quickly stood up and said, ¡°Sit, I¡¯ll go help out in the kitchen.¡± David pulled Celia to sit down. He did not have much to say to Bobby and his family. Everything that happened in the past was still vivid in his memory. If he had not escaped their clutches in time and stayed with Aunt Sally, it was hard to say whether he would even still be alive right now. He would never forget those dark times. Karen smiled awkwardly and sat back down again. ¡°Dave, how are you doing? How¡¯s your studies?¡± Aunt Lisa asked with a smile on her face. ¡°Dave, you¡¯ve been working out there for so long, you shoulde back and visit if you have time. We¡¯ve cleaned your parents¡¯ house for you so you cane back and stay there at any time,¡± Karen said tteringly. David did not intend to pay any attention to them, and the atmosphere was a little awkward. Although Celia had no idea what was going on, she could feel the change in David¡¯s mood. Hence, she gripped David¡¯s hand tightly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. No matter what the situation was, she chose to always trust David. Alex was sitting on one side, but he did not know what to say. When Diana asked Bobby and Leslie toe, he felt that it was inappropriate and objected, but to no avail. He watched David grow up and he knew what happened to David at Bobby¡¯s house. He had also been in the organization for most of his life, so he was a pretty good judge of character. David was the kind of person who would return one¡¯s kindness to them tenfold, but he would also return the deeds of anyone who wronged him tenfold too. If Bobby was not David¡¯s uncle, he would be ten times worse off. Therefore, asking David to forgive them would be wishful thinking. It would be bad if they did not get the desired oue but got themselves into a whole other mess instead. Was the situation in front of him not developing in the direction he predicted? He just hoped that David would not be estranged with their family, otherwise their gains would not be able to make up for the loss they would suffer. However, with David¡¯s character, he might not care about this trivial matter. ¡°Dave, at the end of the day, we are still a family. Although we were a bit over the line in the past, I am still your uncle after all. We have the same blood in our veins. What can¡¯t be resolved, right?¡± Bobby said. One had to admit that Bobby¡¯s statement had a certain level of logic. If David did not experience hell all those years staying with him, he might be able to forgive Bobby. If Leslie was the one who said this, David might need to reconsider. After all, even though Leslie did not help him, at least he did not torture him. However, since Bobby was the one who said this, David was furious and he could not suppress the anger in his heart anymore. ¡°Uncle? Have you fulfilled your duty as an uncle? If it wasn¡¯t for Aunt Diana and Aunt Sally, I might be dead now. I know what you¡¯re thinking. You saw that Aunt Diana and Aunt Sally¡¯s lives turned for the better because of me so you want to curry favor with me and get some benefits, right? Let me tell you, Bobby, I just donated 200 million to Shu City High yesterday. I would rather donate the money than give you a single penny: You should give up hope right now.¡± Chapter 431 Chapter 431 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 431 As soon as David said that, everyone in the hall immediately took a sharp breath. It was not David¡¯s decisiveness that made everyone react like that, instead, it was because David actually said that he donated 200 million to Shu City High yesterday. 200 million! Judging from the fact that David bought a billion-dor mansions for his Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana and also owned an eight-star hotel worth tens of billions of dors, this was definitely not hot air. Bobby and Leslie¡¯s family members¡¯ eyes sparkled. It would be so amazing if this was for them. However, David donated it. Quin was also very excited at this time. After seeing the luxury car driven by his cousin-inw and Uncle Alex, he would have dreams about showing up in a luxury car every day. If that happened, beautiful girls would line up to get in his car. That feeling was simply amazing. However, if he wanted to get these, he must first form a good rtionship with David. If he could own a luxury car and mansion like Aunt Diana¡¯s family, David could even beat him up if he wanted to. He would not respond to David¡¯s curses or even beatings. ¡°Dave, um¡­¡± David interrupted Quin right after he managed to get a few words out. ¡°Quin, don¡¯t call me that, I am not worthy of you calling me that. I won¡¯t split hairs with you about the matters that happened when we were young. We were all small back then, but you dared to hit my Aunt Sally and I will never forgive you for that.¡± ¡°¡­ I didn¡¯t hit her! I just identally pushed her!¡± Quin said softly in defense. Although David put him on the spot, he would endure this for the sake of the luxury car and mansion. ¡°Enough. It doesn¡¯t matter if you pushed or hit her, I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation anymore. From now on, I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with your family so don¡¯t even think about getting any benefits from me.¡± David said firmly. He would not do that family any favors. It was useless for anyone to ask for mercy. Not that he was cruel, but everything that happened in the past was still fresh in his mind. There were so many nights when he would starve and freeze while Bobby¡¯s family was havingvish meals. There were so many times when it was Quin¡¯s fault, but he med it on David and then David was beaten until he would be covered in scars that would not heal for half a month. He was still young at the time and did not understand the inside story. He only realized what was going on when he got older. They were just doing this for his parents¡¯ 2 millionpensation. It would be best if he died. The 2 million in damages would then belong to Bobby¡¯s family. If Bobby¡¯s family really treated him like their own son, they would have 20 billion now, let alone 2 million. Unfortunately, their vision was too near-sighted. It was only 2 million, yet and it was able to override their conscience. Since they had done these things, they would have to suffer the consequences. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If apologies worked, why did the police exist? If they were not for the face that Uncle Bobby was family, David would want them to get a taste of being tortured. He was already very kind to them for not torturing the way they tortured him back then. Now, they had the cheek to ask for benefits? Keep dreaming! It was clear that David was not giving Bobby and his family a second chance when he said that. Quin¡¯s face turned red after hearing that. Karen also had a look of anxiety on her face. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 432 Although Felicia did not speak, it did not mean she did not want to be like Aunt Diana¡¯s family. Who would not want a luxury car and a mansion? Who would not want to earn millions a year without having to work? However, she knew it was unrealistic to ask David to forgive their family. After all, what her parents did to David was over the line. Hence, she did not have much hope for this family. Bobby opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he did not. At this time, Diana came out. ¡°Dave, just let bygones be bygones. Your parents have passed, and they are still your rtives after all. You can¡¯t keep living in hatred. You have already made something for yourself so you have to get over this,¡± Diana persuaded. Bobby and his family cast Diana grateful nces. ¡°Aunt Diana, you don¡¯t need to plead for them anymore. I know their family too well and I won¡¯t go into details about how they treated me before. If I was still a poor student, would theye and apologize to me? Definitely not. It¡¯s possible they wouldn¡¯t even have looked at me when I die. Is this what an uncle should do? Plus, I¡¯m not living in hatred. On the contrary, I¡¯m very grateful that they didn¡¯t beat me to death or starve me to death as that¡¯s why they can still sit here all safe and sound.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Dave¡­¡± Diana wanted to say something more, but David spoke first. ¡°Aunt Diana, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, okay? You¡¯ve been good to me and I appreciate you, but when ites to these people¡­ Sorry, I can¡¯t treat them the same as you.¡± David stopped talking. The light in the eyes of Bobby¡¯s family dimmed instantly. Although they felt that they were indeed very cruel to David before, they figured that blood was still thicker than water. David was well-off now so even if he would not treat them as good as Diana¡¯s family, he would at least give them some benefits. Take Bobby and Diana as examples. The two siblings got into a huge fight about David¡¯s matter many years ago, but after Bobby came to apologize, Diana forgave him. They thought that David might be easy-mannered as well, so they had been waiting for the opportunity to finally arrive to apologize. At the same time, they were also fantasizing about the days when they could live in a luxury house and drive a luxury car. However, David pped them in the face today. The dream of having a luxury house and a luxury car were shattered. The family found this a little hard to ept. Especially Quin. He had already told everyone that their family was going to live in a mansion in River City soon and they could soon drive a million-dor luxury car. How would he be able to face his friends now? He would be ridiculed to death. However, there was nothing he could do. Thest time David was at his house, he was traumatized. Celia had been holding David¡¯s hand tightly and she could feel David¡¯s mood fluctuating violently. She had never seen David so angry before. This must be the family who left David with unforgettable and indelible pain and made David like this. Celia also showed disgust when she looked at Bobby¡¯s family. Leslie¡¯s family saw what happened to Bobby and did not dare to say anything more. Still, they felt that their situation was different from Bobby¡¯s. After all, when David lived with Bobby, he was abused by Bobby¡¯s family. They only did not help David, but they did not outright abuse David themselves. It was just that when David was in a bad mood, they did not dare to go and poke the bear. They would only speak when they had a chance to do so in the future. When Diana saw how resolute David was, she sighed and did not talk to him anymore. She then walked into the kitchen after patting David¡¯s shoulder. David also held Celia¡¯s hand and followed Diana into the kitchen to help out. He did not want to stay here and look at those people¡¯s faces. David was entirely in his element when it came to cooking. Even though Celia was from a rich family, she lived alone in Shu City when she was in senior year, so she learned how to cook as well. Thus, there was no problem when the two of them worked together. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 433 Bobby and Leslie¡¯s families were left in the living room, along with Alex. The two families were looking at each other with unpleasant expressions on their faces. David¡¯s words were like a basin of cold water as it doused all their passion. Originally, they were thinking of getting some benefits from Diana so they could drive luxury cars, live in a luxurious mansion, and have good jobs like Diana¡¯s family. Unexpectedly, David did not give them any face at all. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. David donated 200 million on a whim, but he was not willing to do them any favors. The two families had endless regret in their hearts right now. If they had known that David could be so promising, they would have been nicer to him. If they gave a small price or cared a little about David, they would be able to reap unlimited benefits today. Just look at Diana and Sally. Not only did David give them million-dor mansions, but he also arranged leisurely jobs with an annual sry of more than one million for them. They could get so much money without doing anything. Everyone knew that David was just looking for a way to give them money. Who would not envy the lives they were leading? Leslie and his wife were the ones who were feeling the most remorseful. They had a lot of opportunities to help David back then. When David was staying at Diana¡¯s house, he had a good rtionship with Diana, so he woulde to visit often. However, they basically ignored David, and even when David called him, he would not bother to acknowledge him. This was a missed opportunity for him to experience a reversal of fortune. Sigh. Leslie and his wife sighed heavily. They truly regretted this. David, Celia, and Judy helped Diana in the kitchen together. Soon, two tables of sumptuous lunch were ready. While they were eating, Diana wanted to arrange for David and Bobby¡¯s family to sit together, but David refused. In the end, Bobby and Leslie¡¯s family sat at one table, while David, Celia, and Diana sat at the other table. After lunch, Diana wanted David to stay a little longer. However, David did not want to be around people like Bobby, so he left with Celia on the pretext that he had work to do. After David left, Bobby and Leslie¡¯s family werepletely devoid of hope and all of them looked listless. ¡°You guys, I told you back then that every dog has its day. What can you do now? If you treated David even a little bit nicer, you wouldn¡¯t end up where you are today,¡± Diana said reproachfully. ¡°Diana, what¡¯s the use of talking about this now? We know we were wrong, but what can we do? There¡¯s no pill to turn back time,¡± Leslie replied. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the use of talking about it now?¡± Bobby replied with a sigh. ¡°Just wait for a while longer. Dave is still mad now, but maybe it¡¯ll get better after some time. After all, blood is thicker than water.¡± ¡°Aunt Diana, is David really the boss of Golden Leaf Hotel, that eight-star hotel you¡¯re working in?¡± Quin asked. Everyone looked at Diana curiously, waiting for her answer. ¡°Of course. He¡¯s the chairman, if not, how would he manage to arrange for all of us to work there? I heard from the people in the finance department that all of our annual sries exceed the sry of the general manager of Golden Leaf Hotel.¡± ¡°Then how much do you get each month?¡± Quin asked again. ¡°Now, we get 500 thousand a month, so our family of four will get 2 million a month,¡± Diana said. These people were the closest to her, so she did not need to hide anything. ¡°2 m-million a month? Which means it¡¯ll be 24 million a year? My God!¡± Quin eximed. The others were also shocked. Bobby and Karen¡¯s hearts were bleeding. For two million, they formed bad intentions which made David hate them so much. If they had not done this, with the four people in his family, one person could get 500 thousand dors a month so the whole family would have 2 million dors a month and 24 million yuan a year. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 434 Now not only did they not get the 2 million, but they also made a huge loss here. 24 million a year! The two of them wanted to p themselves heavily a few times. They had let go of the big prize while grabbing at scraps. Not only did they want to p themselves, Leslie and his wife also wanted to p themselves. ¡°No, you can¡¯t calcte it like this. Dave said that we can also go directly to finance to get the money we need. He asked us to learn how to manage this hotel because this hotel will be given to us in the future anyway.¡± Bobby and Leslie¡¯s entire family felt dizzy. ¡°Can¡¯t you watch your mouth? How can you tell them everything?¡± Alex asked in a heavy tone. ¡°We¡¯re family, so what¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± Diana said indifferently. ¡°Hmph!¡± Alex snorted angrily. Everyone would hide their wealth, but his wife was telling everyone how much she had. She had never seen how evil people in society could be. ¡°Aunt Diana, what¡¯s David going to do if he gives the hotel to you?¡± Quin continued to ask. ¡°I heard from the general manager of the hotel that the Golden Leaf Hotel is only a small part of Dave¡¯s huge property and Dave¡¯s other assets are said to be worth more than the Golden Leaf Hotel.¡± ¡°H-How did David do this? He didn¡¯t even graduate from college yet, did he?¡± Quin asked in disbelief. ¡°We have no idea. When we found out, Dave was already this aplished.¡± ¡°Feli, do you think Dave will forgive us?¡± Bobby asked, not feeling very confident. ¡°Depends. It should get better as time passes. We can be regarded as the people closest to Dave now,¡± Felicia said, feeling uncertain. ¡°Diana, isn¡¯t David handing the hotel to you? You should be able to arrange for us to go work there, right? The general manager won¡¯t dare to object to this unless he doesn¡¯t want to work there anymore. After all, the hotel will belong to you in the future,¡± Bobby said suddenly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When Bobby said this, everyone was moved. ¡®Right, if David doesn¡¯t want to help, Diana can still help them, right?¡¯ Even though they might not get the same treatment as Diana, they should be able to make a pretty decent living with their connections to her. Before Diana could say anything, Alex could no longer hold himself back. How would they face David if he allowed his wife to say yes to them? One could not assume unwarranted authority based on the kindness of the others. If they agreed to this, they might also be estranged from David in the future. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Firstly, we haven¡¯t taken over the hotel, so we don¡¯t have this power. Even if we do, we can¡¯t help you before David nods his head. Rather than wasting your effort on us, why not think about how to gain David¡¯s forgiveness? Other things aside from that are non-negotiable,¡± Alex was one step ahead and said. ¡°Bobby, your brother-inw is right. You have to get David¡¯s forgiveness before you want us to help you. Dave gave us everything we have now so if he doesn¡¯t say anything, we won¡¯t offer you any help,¡± Diana said. Alex let out a sigh of relief. ¡®Luckily her brain is still working fine.¡¯ ¡°Diana, we¡­¡± ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± Bobby sighed and did not say anything anymore. The rest of them stopped talking as well. Talk about something else? What else was there to talk about? Aside from this, they had no interest in other things. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 435 After David and Celia left Diana¡¯s house, the two drove around the suburbs of Shu City. The scenery in Shu City was amazing and the two of them had a good time. They did not go back until after dark. After returning to the hotel, David called Aunt Sally and told her that he had something to do the next day, and he would only meet them when he was back in River City. After what happened in Aunt Diana¡¯s house, David probably could guess what Aunt Sally was trying to do. He suspected that she was also ying lobbyist for David¡¯s two other uncles. His other two uncles, like Leslie, had joined the battle forpensation when David¡¯s parents died. In the end, David chose Bobby, and they had never been nice to David ever since. David did not want anything to do with this kind of people who valued money more than family. Sally figured that David must have been triggered at Diana¡¯s house today, so she no longer forced him. She could only sigh to herself. It seemed that David still could not let go of the grudge in his heart. David still took Celia to travel around Shu City the next day. Celia loved to be alone with David. She did not really want to go to the ss reunion, she just wanted to be with David all the time. In the evening, the high school group chat became lively because the ss reunion was taking ce the next day. It did not matter to the ssmates who stayed not far away from Shu City. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, some of them who were far away needed to set a time with each other and rush to Shu City together. y: (Guys, as of now, 40 people are definitelying to the reunion tomorrow. The reunion will be held at Frangipani Restaurant in Shu City and lunch will start at 12 sharp. I hope everyone wille earlier. After lunch, we can chat about our lives. Then, we¡¯ll have dinner in Frangipani too. After that, we¡¯ll move to Dynamic Zone Entertainment Center to sing and dance. Thank you for all of your support toward the reunion this time.) ssmate: (Thank you, y!) ssmate: ( Thank you for organizing this reunion, y!) ssmate: (y, you¡¯re so formidable and domineering!) Then, everyone started chatting in the group. y waited for a very long time and Celia still did not say anything. So, he decided not to pay attention to the group. The next day. The reunion was taking ce that day. Since the reunion would start at noon, David and Celia were not in a rush. They only start making their way slowly to the gathering ce at 10 in the morning. Frangipani Restaurant could be regarded as one of the most high-end restaurants in Shu City. When David and Celia arrived, there were already many vehicles parked in front of Frangipani Restaurant. David only managed to find a parking space after squeezing his way through the vehicles. After parking the car, David and Celia walked toward the restaurant. Upon entering the hall, the arrival of David and Celia attracted the attention of many people. There were never people with outstanding looks and elegant temperaments like David and Celia in Shu City. The restaurant was a bit big and it was almost time for lunch. Moreover, there were a lot of people here. David did not bother to look for the private room one by one, so he called a waiter directly, asked for the specific location of the private room, and then walked over with Celia. After finding the private room, David could hear that the room was very lively from outside the door. He even heard some familiar voices, so he directly pushed open the door. After opening the door, David found that the private room was veryrge and it was not crowded at all despite having four tables inside. It had obviously been specially designed by the hotel for such small gatherings. It seemed that there were already more than 30 people in the room, so David grabbed Celia¡¯s hand and walked in. Everyone was talking in the room when they heard the door opening so they knew another ssmate was here. Therefore, they turned their heads to look. However, everyone was soon frozen in ce. Even though David changed a lot, these people had been his ssmates for three years. So, they could naturally recognize him. What did they see? They saw David and Celia walking in hand in hand. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 436 Gosh. All the boys felt their hearts shattering. Meanwhile, the moment the girls saw David, their eyes started twinkling. He was so handsome and so charming! David was handsome when he was in high school, but his body was a little thin. Plus, his mncholic eyes at that time also captured the hearts of many female ssmates. Although he was delivering food every day, female students in high school were not as realistic as the female students in the university. At that time, there were still many girls who had crushes on David. y widened his eyes as he stared at David and Celia. He had made countless ns to get close to Celia during this ss reunion. It was his dream in high school and he had always been pursuing Celia. Even though Celia never paid any attention to him, he had never been able to forget Celia after all these years. Celia even appeared in his dreams countless times. However, the moment David brought Celia in, all of his ns seemed meaningless. y¡¯s eyes gradually turned blood red. The goddess of his dreams was actually hand in hand with a former poor ssmate. He was on the verge of blowing up. ¡°Hello, everyone. It¡¯s been so long and I miss you all so much. I miss the times in high school a lot,¡± David said while beaming. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± Celia greeted everyone too. When the two of them spoke, they managed to pull the frozen ssmates back to reality. y came back to his senses too. He felt that he had embarrassed himself so he bowed his head quickly. ¡°David¡­ You¡­ You and Celia? You guys¡­¡± One of the male ssmates stammered and asked. ¡°Celia is my girlfriend now,¡± David smiled and answered. ¡°Damn! David, you¡¯re the man!¡± After a ssmate said that, he lifted his thumb at David. ¡°David, you¡¯re so amazing. You¡¯re my idol. You even manage to take down Goddess Celia.¡± Another male ssmate lifted his thumb at David too. Another male ssmate pretended to be sad and said, ¡°David! Give Goddess Celia back to us! ¡°David, you shattered my dreams! I hate you!¡± One female ssmate said, ¡°What are you all doing? I think David and Celia are perfect together.¡± ¡°Yeah, I think they¡¯re perfect for each other too. They¡¯re like a golden couple, a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The room became lively again, even bing livelier than before. Despite being jealous of David, Celia was not their cup of tea even if David were not in the picture. Thus, they recovered after a short while. y was the only one who could not recover from this news. He was extremely jealous, but he still had to wear a smile on his face. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This forced smile look ugly, and not as natural as before. After David and Celia greeted everyone, they found a ce to sit. David was chatting with a few male ssmates that he was close to while Celia spoke to the female ssmates next to her. Chapter 437 Chapter 437 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 437 ¡°Rice Cake, what are you doing now?¡± David asked a stocky ssmate next to him. Rice Cake¡¯s name was Colby Rice. He was one of David¡¯s best friends in high school. Since their families were poor, they would often work part-time jobs together. Since Colby¡¯sst name was Rice, everyone gave him the nickname Rice Cake. He was not angry about this, and he had a smile on his face every day. Only David knew that this kid had even lower self-esteem than him. What harm could a nickname do if he could please his ssmates and get along with everyone? ¡°Dave, I¡¯m working on the construction site in Shu City with my dad now. I can¡¯tpare with you since I¡¯m not as smart as you. You got into the nationally renowned South River University even while you were working while studying,¡± Colby said in envy. He truly envied David. Aside from getting into South River University, he was even dating Goddess Celia now. Colby¡¯s father used topare him with David, and he would ask Coldy to learn more from David. However, what could he do? Talent was needed for studies. David was smart and he was stupid. When the two worked part-time together, the boss would alwayspliment David while he never got any praise. However, Colby had a very good advantage, which was that although others had always praised David and used him as a negative yardstick, he would only feel envious but never have the slightest bit of jealousy and hatred. Instead, he felt that it was his honor that someone like David could be his friend, which made him very happy.. That was why David had always had a good rtionship with him. Colby was not a sly individual, and he was sincere to his friends. Plus, he would not feel jealousy or hatred just because his friends around him were doing better than him. ¡°Rice Cake, have you ever thought about going out there to see the world? It might be even more spectacr than you think,¡± David asked. ¡°I want to, but my dad won¡¯t let me. He said I don¡¯t have education and skills so I can only be a rubbish collector if I go to a big city,¡± Colby said sadly. ¡°Rice Cake, if you want to get out of Shu City to experience a different life. Call me after the reunion and I¡¯ll arrange something for you,¡± David said after thinking about it. He felt that if he could help his ssmates that were close to him, he should. It only took a miniscule amount of effort for him. Right now, a sentence from him would be enough to change the life of a normal person. This was one of the reasons he came to the reunion. He wanted toe here to reminisce about his high school life and also see some of his ssmates with whom he was close to. If he could help them, he would. ¡°Really? Thank you, Dave! If my dad learns I¡¯m going with you, he¡¯ll surely agree. Back then, my dad always said that you¡¯d have a promising future and I should follow you,¡± Colby said happily. As long as he went back and told his father that David was the one who invited him, his father would surely agree. Back then, his father would tell him that he should follow in David¡¯s footsteps. ¡°We¡¯re all ssmates so we should help each other. Right, where is King Kong? What¡¯s he doing now?¡± David asked. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. King Kong was also David¡¯s good friend in high school. Since he was tall and had long arms, his nickname was King Kong. ¡°He¡­¡± Colby wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. David wanted to continue asking when someone walked into the room. It was their homeroom teacher from high school, Giselle. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 438 ¡°Is everyone here? I¡¯m sorry, I waste because of something that came up at thest minute,¡± Giselle said apologetically as she entered through the door. ¡°Ms. Hans is here! Please take a seat.¡± ¡°You¡¯re notte, it¡¯s our greatest honor to have you here, Ms. Hans,¡± y said. Giselle nced at a few tables, and after seeing David and Celia, she went straight to David¡¯s table. Then, she sat next to Colby. ¡°Hello, Ms. Hans.¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Hans.¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Hans.¡± Everyone at the table greeted Giselle. ¡°Hello everyone,¡± Giselle also responded with a smile. Immediately afterward, she said to David and Celia, ¡°David, Celia, hello. Thank you for your contribution to the school. All the teachers and students at Shu City High would like to thank you.¡± She appreciated David and Celia a lot because David donated 200 million to Shu City High two days ago She also felt proud because, after all, they had been her students. Originally, it would have taken a year or two for her to be promoted to director, but no one knew what would have happened during that time. However, just after David donated the money to the school, the higher-ups of the school spoke to her and asked her to get ready to ept the position as the new director. Also, they asked her to keep in contact with David as he was a huge benefactor. The money that escaped from the space between his fingers was enough for their school to go up a few levels. All of this was because of David. Moreover, the school was also preparing to give teachers a big bonus in the New Year, and various subsidies and benefits would also be greatly increased next year. Not only did the teachers¡¯ ie increase, but the students also received grants and schrships. These were the benefits that David brought to them¡­ ¡°Ms. Hans, you¡¯re wee, I just did a trivial thing for the school. I graduated from Shu City High, and it is because of the nurturing of Shu City High that I am where I am today, so I am also very grateful to the teachers of Shu City High,¡± David said politely. More than 30 students in the private room looked at Ms. Hans and David inexplicably. They did not understand what those two meant. ¡°David, what¡¯s going on? Why are you speaking so mysteriously about it? Let¡¯s hear it,¡± y asked. ¡°Yeah, why are you being so mysterious? Tell us so we can be happy for you too,¡± one of the ssmates chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just donated some money that was within my power to the school. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± David said. ¡°Oh? David, you donated money to the school? You¡¯re not delivering food anymore? You even have money to donate to the school? Since you¡¯re so rich, you should pay for the bill today,¡± y said sarcastically. Back then, he had no grudges against David. He was a rich kid while David was a pauper, so they had no connections to each other. However, the moment he saw Daviding hand in hand with Celia, he felt that David looked extremely detestable. ¡°Sure,¡± David said. He knew that once his rtionship with Celia was exposed, he would offend a lot of people. After all, Celia was too popr, and y was one of the people who used to pursue her. He was fine with this. He just needed to pay the bill, and he did notck money anyway. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s settled then. Mr. David Lidell will be paying for all of the expenses today. Everyone, say thank you to David,¡± y was getting more and more excited as he said that. However, only a few people in the room responded to him. These were people who were close to y. Everyone could see the aggressiveness in y¡¯s attitude and how he was a little over the line. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 439 ¡°y, what are you trying to do?¡± Giselle asked. She also noticed that this kid was just looking for trouble. As the former teacher of these students, she still held a certain authority over them even though they had graduated three years ago. She could make them obey her back then and she could still do the same now. ¡°Ms. Hans, I¡¯m not trying to do anything. Isn¡¯t this what David wanted? I didn¡¯t force him,¡± y said innocently. ¡°Hmph, listen, David is more enlightened than you. Now that he¡¯s made something for himself, he decided to do something for the school, but what about you?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah, Ms. Hans, you¡¯re right. David has always been a good student in your heart and none of us canpare to him.¡± ¡°When I taught your ss, I didn¡¯t give David any special favors. I treat you all equally and it¡¯s your problem that you can¡¯tpare to him. When David was in high school, he was working while learning. Even so, I¡¯ve never treated you badly as the ss monitor.¡± y was speechless. Giselle did treat him well at first. Academically, he would never be able to get the position of the ss monitor if his studies were bad either. ¡°It¡¯s so hard for all of us to finally hang out together so please don¡¯t fight. Ms. Hans, here, have some water. y, as the ss monitor, this is not something you should say.¡± David finished and poured Giselle a ss of water. After such amotion, the atmosphere in the private room was also a little solemn and there was no longer anyughter like earlier. Just when everyone was feeling dull and not speaking, the private room door was opened again. Two girls came in. One of them was David¡¯s ex-girlfriend Sarah, and the other girl looked familiar, but she was not from their ss. David was stunned when he saw Sarah. Did someone in the group not say that Sarah suffered a great shockst time? Why was she here at the reunion? ¡°Hello, everyone. Hello, Ms. Hans. I am Sarah¡¯s neighbor and since she¡¯s a little emotionally unstable nowadays, her mother asked me to bring her out to clear her head. Coincidentally, you¡¯re having a ss reunion so I signed up for her and brought her over to chat with everyone to see if it¡¯ll do her any good,¡± the girl that came with Sarah said. David felt a little depressed. ¡®Aren¡¯t you harming her with good intentions?¡¯ Was she sure that Sarah would not be even more shocked when she saw himter? When Celia saw Sarah, she grabbed David¡¯s hand tightly under the table. That girl brought Sarah to a table to sit down. Meanwhile, Sarah was not saying anything. It seemed that the rumors were true, and she had suffered a huge shock. The arrival of Sarah and the girl dispelled the dull atmosphere in the room at the moment. ¡°What happened to Sarah?¡± a ssmate asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°The doctor said that there is nothing wrong with her body, but she suffered a great shock which led her to bing very reclused, so she needs someone familiar with her to bring her back to reality.¡± At this time, most of the people looked at David again. The person who was most familiar with Sarah should be David! After all, they had been together for several years, but David pretended not to see that. He did not want to have anything to do with Sarah since he already had Celia now. y started to attend to everyone again. After all, he was the ss monitor and he was also the one who organized this event. No matter what his opinion, they should just talk about it after the reunion. He only asked David to pay because he was very pissed when he saw Daviding in with Celia. That was why he decided to roast David for a bit- he did not truly want David to pay. If David paid the bill for the party he organized, it would harm his reputation. His ssmates would definitely talk about him behind his back! He could not afford to embarrass himself like this. y counted the number of people and realized that everyone was there. Hence, he called the waiter and asked them to start bringing out the food. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 440 David kept avoiding Sarah so that she would not see him. However, since there was a table between them, and Sarah kept her head down the entire time and did not look around, she never noticed him. Lunch was soon served, so everyone forgot the unpleasantness from earlier and began to liven up. The ones who could drink would drink alcohol while the others would just have non-alcoholic beverages. Some of the more active drinkers with a good alcohol tolerance began to toast each table. y was also toasting. When he was at David¡¯s table, y first toasted Giselle. ¡°Ms. Hans, it was my fault just now so I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t talk to you like that, as the saying goes, a teacher is as important and superior as one¡¯s own father. Although we¡¯ve graduated, we will never forget your teachings.¡± ¡°y, you are smart and if you focus on your studies, you may not be worse than David, but you are more interested in social aspects, so that¡¯s why I appointed you as the monitor. It was so that you could interact with your ssmates in the ss more often and organize activities together with other sses to train you. I¡¯m also very optimistic about you,¡± Giselle said while holding her drink. ¡°I understand. Thank you for the cultivation, Ms. Hans. I was very reckless just now and I apologize. I¡¯m sorry,¡± y said sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Today is our first gathering after graduation. How about a toast to Ms. Hans? Let¡¯s wish Ms. Hans good health and smooth sailing at work.¡± As soon as y finished speaking, everyone stood up and said in unison, ¡°Alright, we wish Ms. Hans good health and smooth sailing at work.¡± Giselle also said, ¡°Thank you for your blessings. I am also honored that your ss is the most promising ss among all the homerooms I have taught. Not only was there Celia, the leading light in the college entrance examination in South River Province, but also David, who is a business genius who has be a big boss when he has not even graduated yet.¡± After Giselle finished speaking, everyone in the room looked at David together. They knew about Celia being the leading light of South River Province in the college entrance exam. However, when did David be a big boss? Why did they have no idea about this? They were all very confused. A student who was delivering food while he was studying in high school was now a big boss three years after graduating from high school. Moreover, he had not even graduated from university yet! Who would believe this? The ones in the room who did not understand the situation would not believe this. Giselle did not believe this at first too. However, this was not the time to ask questions. Everyone was waiting for the toast. With that, everyone suppressed the question in their hearts. They were thinking that he needed to ask what was going onter. When Sarah heard David¡¯s name, the expression on her face changed noticeably. It was obvious that this name sparked something within her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After everyone toasted Giselle, they sat down. Then, y toasted everyone one by one. When it was David and Celia¡¯s turn, y said, ¡°David, Celia, let me give you a toast. I utterly embarrassed myself just now, so please forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re all ssmates. I won¡¯t take such a small matter to heart. Since I have to drive, I won¡¯t be drinking. Sorry,¡± David said. ¡°I can¡¯t drink either, sorry,¡± Celia said. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can just drink some non-alcoholic beverages,¡± y forced a smile on his face and said. The toast was over soon. Everyone was eating while chatting right now. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 441 Just as everyone was about to ask David what Ms. Hans meant by ¡®big boss¡¯. Sarah stood up suddenly. ¡°Sarah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The girl sitting next to Sarah asked. All eyes were on Sarah. ¡°Candy, thank you,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Sarah, have you recovered? That is great, the doctor was right. I made the right decision to bring you to your ss reunion. Your parents will be so happy when they hear about this,¡± the girl named Candy said in delight. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± After Sarah finished speaking, she left her seat and walked straight to David. David was a little helpless. Sarah had spotted her. ¡°David, can you forgive me? I know I was wrong. I should have listened to you in the first ce,¡± Sarah said in a choked voice. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In truth, I don¡¯t me you. Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness,¡± David said seriously. ¡°But my happiness is with you. Is there any hope for us? Could you please give me another chance?¡± ¡°Sorry, I have Celia now. Celia is currently my girlfriend, but I hope you can find your own happiness too,¡± David held Celia¡¯s hand and said. Sarah looked at Celia while Celia looked back at Sarah too. ¡°Celia, I know you liked David when you were in high school, so after I started dating David, I deliberately kept him away from you because I was jealous of you. You are beautiful, you are good at school, and your family background is good too, but I didn¡¯t expect that, in the end, I would push David to you myself. I hope you will treat David well in the future, as he is a great person. I guess I¡¯m just not meant for this, and I wish you two happiness in the future.¡± Sarah finished speaking while sobbing. Then, she covered her mouth with her right hand and ran out of the private room in tears. She knew that seeking David¡¯s forgiveness would be an extravagant request and she was mentally prepared when she walked over to David. However, she was unwilling to give up even the slightest glimmer of hope. After going through so many things, she knew that David was the best person for her. When David only had 100 dors on him, he would spend 90 dors on her, leaving himself only 10 dors to fill his stomach. In this life, she might never find another person who would treat her like this. She had buried her happiness with her own two hands. She did not me others. She could only me herself for being vain. During this period, she had always been aware of what was happening around her, but she had been in a daze and was reluctant to speak. It was not until she heard David¡¯s name that she came back to her senses and wanted to fight for the last glimmer of hope. In the end, as expected, this was the result. ¡°Sarah!¡± The girl named Candy rushed out. The room was quiet again and everyone was staring at David. ¡°Why are you all staring at me? Eat! It¡¯s not my fault, I only recently got together with Celia after she dumped me,¡± David said with a wry smile. ¡°David, we didn¡¯t want to ask about this, we wanted to ask what¡¯s going on with you and why are you suddenly a big boss?¡± One of the ssmates asked. ¡°Yeah, Ms. Hans said that you are now a big boss and you donated money to the school. How much did you donate that can make Ms. Hans specially thank you?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± David replied vaguely. ¡°How much is not much?¡± ¡°Yeah, you have to give a number even if it¡¯s not much, right?¡± ¡°I just donated 200 million,¡± David answered. ¡°H-How much?¡± One ssmate asked, stammering. ¡°200 million,¡± David repeated. ¡°200 m-million? Damn, David! Are you loaded now?¡± One ssmate eximed loudly. Everyone was looking at David with a nk stare, including y. Even though his family was pretty well-off in Shu City, that was 200 million! Even if hebined all of his assets, it might not even reach 10% of 200 million. Even so, David just donated the 200 million to the school? Chapter 442 Chapter 442 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 442 ¡®How much money does he have? Ten billion? ¡®Or 20 billion?¡¯ ¡°U-Um¡­ David, you¡­ you¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡± Another ssmate asked. ¡°Why would I joke about that? Isn¡¯t Ms. Hans here? How would I dare to spout nonsense?¡± David said helplessly. All eyes were on Giselle again. ¡°It¡¯s true. David still cares about his alma mater after he has made something for himself. I am thanking David on behalf of the entire school! Everyone should learn from David,¡± Giselle said. Boom! The whole room exploded. Everyone was shocked. David actually donated 200 million to the school. Was this still David who had been delivering food three years ago? It only took him three years to achieve this. ¡°David, how did you do it?¡± A ssmate asked. This was the question on everyone¡¯s mind. How could a poor boy who was delivering food three years ago donate 200 million to the school in just three years? Besides this, he might still have a lot of money. How unbelievable! How incredible! How iprehensible! How outrageous! Countless words popped up in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. As long as you study hard, get involved in society, and understand the needs of themunity, you may be able to do it soon too. I started working part-time very early and I have been learning the needs of society and people since way back then. After that, I started to slowly achieve this,¡± Dand said country He could only say this. What else could he say? He could not say that he was the chosen one and he was selected by the system, repat? ¡°Damn, Boss, you¡¯re too amazing! I¡¯ve decided to work for you.¡± ¡°Me too, Boss! Please guide me!¡± ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll kneel for you!¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re my idol! Please be my sugar daddy!¡± The entire room was in an uproar. Everyone was fawning over David. They could not help it. This was reality. They must be the luckiest people on earth to have a ssmate like David who was a boss. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Whoever did not seize this opportunity would definitely be a f*cking fool David was also answering their questions one by one. They were all pretty close to each other in high school and whenever they needed takeout, they would contact David. y was also the same. Aside from the small conflict just now, they never had any beef before. Moreover, y was the one who supported his business in the form of ordering takeouts the most. This was why David was willing toe to the reunion and expose his identity. As for y, after discovering that David did indeed donate 200 million to the school, the hatred and jealousy in his heart were now reced with envy. When someone was miles ahead of him such that he could not see any chance of overtaking them, he would not have any other thoughts anymore. Right now, y even felt that only someone as excellent as David would be an appropriate match for Celia. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 443 Then, the ss reunion became David¡¯s one-man show. All the ssmates came to curry favor with David, they were trying to get close to him so that they would have ns for the future. If they could curry favor with David, would they still have to worry about their future? This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Everyone was in their twenties, so no one was so stupid to care about their dignity at this time. Since everyone was doing this, you would be the odd one out if you did not. The others would not think that you were aloof from politics and material pursuits, but rather, they would think that you were an idiot. Would you not be an idiot for not seizing such a good opportunity? Even y put his ego aside and admired David. Yes, his family had a little bit of wealth, but who would not want to climb higher up the socialdder when this opportunity was presented to them? Could you imagine how rich a person would be if they could just casually donate 200 million? Besides, he figured that he treated David fairly well in high school, and whenever he or his friends needed takeout, he would ask David to deliver them. Even though he was showing off a little, David also benefitted from it. Furthermore, he had never said anything insulting to David. Everyone¡¯s enthusiasm overwhelmed David a little, so he just told them directly to privately message or call him if they ever needed him. He would try his best to help as long as it was within his power. Only then did everyone return to their seats to continue eating. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After lunch, it was time for chatting. The boys would circle David while the girls circled Celia. David finally got rid of everyone¡¯s pestering and pulled Rice Cake aside. He wanted to ask about Jonah ¡®King Kong¡¯ Murs¡¯ situation. Judging from Colby¡¯s tone just now, something must have happened to King Kong. In high school, the three of them were very close. So how could he sit idly by when his former friend was in trouble? With David¡¯s current status, as long as he wanted to, there was no problem that he could not solve in Somend. However, it also depended on what happened to King Kong. If it was his fault, as long as the punishment that he should received was within the eptable range, David would not interfere. This was not because he was heartless, but it was because he had principles and limits. If someone else wanted to bully his good friend, then sorry, no matter who that person was, they would have to suffer the same treatment ten times worse. From what David knew about King Kong, he would definitely not take the initiative to provoke others. What David was afraid of now was King Kong making a mistake because he was impulsive. If this was the case, it would be very troublesome. ¡°Rice Cake, tell me, what happened? What¡¯s wrong with King Kong?¡± David asked. ¡°Dave, you are a big boss now, so you must save King Kong,¡± Colby said emotionally as if he had found a lifesaver. ¡°How will I save him if you don¡¯t tell me what happened? Tell me what happened in detail.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Colby told David what happened in detail. After graduating from high school, King Kong did not go to university. He worked on the construction site with Colby because his family was poor. Although the work on the construction site was very tiring and he had to be exposed to the sun and rain, the sry was higher than that of working in the factory. This was already good enough for those who had just graduated from high school. Moreover, King Kong was big and tall, so the foreman asked him to guard the construction site at night. This would be another source of ie for him. Therefore, King Kong would work at the construction site during the day and sleep at the construction site at night. Not only did King Kong save money on rent, but he also got a sum of money for guarding the construction site. Hence, he was naturally very happy about this. King Kong and Rice Cake had also saved a lot of money over the past two years. After working for a few more years, they would have even been able to afford to get married. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 444 However, half a year ago, when King Kong was guarding the construction site at night, he heard a scream for help not far away. Hence, he went to have a look. It turned out that three youngsters who had been drinking were harassing a woman in her twenties and had dragged her to the construction site. Thus, the woman was struggling and screaming for help Not only did King Kong know this woman, but he was also very familiar with her. She was the waitress of a nearby restaurant and her name was Faye Chester. King Kong had a crush on Faye, and he would often eat in that restaurant so that he could see her more. Now that she was being harassed, King Kong felt that even God was helping her. Without hesitating, he picked up a steel bar on the construction site and rushed over. He wanted to be the hero who saved the damsel in distress. If he saved Faye, he would have the perfect chance interact with her. It was possible Faye would even agree to be his girlfriend. King Kong was tall and strong, and the three youngsters had drunk some alcohol, so how would they be a match for King Kong? Hence, they were defeated in just two or three strikes. King Kong knew the power of the steel bar, so he did not dare to hit the youngsters on the head. Instead, he just hit them on their legs and backs a few times. King Kong, who had just sessfully rescued Faye, was very excited, and Faye was very grateful to him. The two exchanged contacts because of this. King Kong originally thought that this would be the beginning of his happiness, but he did not expect it to be the beginning of his nightmare. The next day, King Kong was in a state of excitement the whole day. He had a smile on the corner of his mouth the entire day. Colby also asked him if he was in a rtionship, but he just smiled and said he would tell Colby when they had made it official. However, on the third day, while King Kong was working on the construction site, a few police officers came to find him and asked him to follow them back to the station to investigate what happened the night before. King Kong followed without much thought. He did not notice anything strange and only thought that Faye had reported the incident to the police. After arriving at the ce, King Kong was directly locked up while no one else came to ask him anything. King Kong was then charged with rape and grievous bodily harm. The most uneptable and iprehensible thing for King Kong was that the woman he rescued even gave false testimony for the other party. She said that it was King Kong who saw her walking past alone and wanted to harass her. The three people who were beaten by King Kong instead became the heroes who saved her. With all the evidence, King Kong was sentenced to fifteen years in prison. Colby had been running around for a very long time trying to help King Kong, and finally, he found out that the three people who were beaten by King Kong were famous hedonists in Shu City. Their families had very strong connections in both the underworld andw enforcement. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, the woman was no longer working at the restaurant. Colby had no idea where she went, and he could not find her no matter how hard he looked. Colby ran out of options. Although he knew that King Kong was framed, he could not find a ce to appeal for justice. The other party also sent someone to find him. Not only did they beat Colby up, but they also warned him that if he was stuck his nose into it again, they would send him to prison alongside King Kong. After Colby¡¯s father heard about this, he asked him to stop caring about this. If not, his whole family would be dragged into it. Colby was also worried that he would implicate his family. It would be useless if he kept investigating because, in the end, he would also get dragged down. Now, half a year had gone by. When Colby went to visit King Kong, not only was King Kong covered in bruises, but he was also very skinny now. Today, when Colby saw that David was now a big boss, he finally dared to tell David everything. He wanted to see if David had any way to help get King Kong out of prison. After all, they were best friends in high school. If David refused to help King Kong, then King Kong¡¯s entire life would be destroyed. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 445 ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± David asked in a deep voice. ¡°Dave, don¡¯t you believe me? When did I lie to you? Plus, we¡¯ve been friends for so long, so don¡¯t you know what King Kong is like? How could he do something like that?¡± Colby said. ¡°Alright, I got it,¡± David replied. ¡°Dave, you must find a way to save King Kong. He gets beaten every day in there and I¡¯m worried he won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.¡± David did not speak. At this moment, his heart seemed to be surging withva and it was about to erupt like a volcano at any time. He stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, since something came up at thest minute, I won¡¯t be able to stay here with you all tonight. I will pay for today¡¯s bill so don¡¯t fight me for it, y. Just treat it as me apologizing. If you ever need me in the future, you can private message me or give me a call, and I, David, will try to help everyone as long as it¡¯s within my power.¡± After he finished speaking, David said to Celia again, ¡°Celia, why don¡¯t you stay here with them? Colby and I will go out to handle some business. I¡¯ll pick you up at night.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Celia got up and walked to David¡¯s side before hugging his arm. ¡°Well then, enjoy everyone and have fun. Just call me if you need anything. I¡¯m sorry, everyone. Goodbye!¡± After David finished speaking, he left the private room along with Celia and Colby. While David was speaking in the private room, no one dared to speak or object. Since David¡¯s mood was fluctuating, he could not keep his aura under control. Everyone in the private room was shocked by his aura, including their teacher, Giselle. She did not expect David, who usually looked so polite and amiable, to release such a great aura. She did not even feel such huge pressure when she faced the head of the education department. After David left, everyone came back to their senses. ¡°He¡¯s a big boss indeed. The grandeur he had in that speech is iparable to ordinary people.¡± ¡°Yeah, at that moment, I felt as if David was suddenly another person and he became so scary. My heart is still racing now.¡± ¡°Only someone in a leading position can have such grandeur, for example, some bosses or big shots. Everyone, let¡¯s continue. David might really have something that he needs to attend to, big bosses are usually very busy,¡± y said. David took Celia and Colby directly to the ce where King Kong was being held. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Since only one person was allowed to visit the inmate, Celia and Colby waited for David outside. When David saw King Kong, he could not believe his eyes. The man who used to be tall and weighed 180 pounds had now lost so much weight that he now only weighed 120 or 130 pounds. He looked a little weak when he was walking, and it seemed as if even a gust of wind could blow him over. ¡°Dave, why are you here? Did Rice Cake tell you?¡± King Kong asked. ¡°King Kong, are you okay?¡± David asked, suppressing the anger in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I won¡¯t die so soon. But if you didn¡¯te, I don¡¯t know how long I would have been able to last. Thank you for letting me see you onest time,¡± King Kong said with tears in the corners of his eyes. David did not know what kind of experience could make a dignified and macho man cry. One had to know that King Kong was notoriously tough in high school. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine as long as I am here,¡± Davidforted. ¡°Dave, if I¡¯m gone, please tell my parents that I¡¯ve let them down and I can¡¯t care for them when they¡¯re old. They have no idea what happened to me, and I don¡¯t dare to let Rice Cake tell them. I¡¯m worried that they won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±. ¡°You should tell them once you get out of here. Hold on and I¡¯ll be able to get you out very soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Dave, don¡¯t get involved in this. I know they¡¯re very powerful and they must have forced Faye to do that. I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you,¡± King Kong stopped David. After walking out of the visitation room, David suppressed his urge to find the perpetrator and avenge King Kong. Right now, with his identity, he did not need to do this himself anymore. As long as he said the word, other people would automaticallye to him. ¡°So? How¡¯s King Kong?¡± Colby asked. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 446 ¡°He¡¯s fine now, just a little weak. Someone must¡¯ve beaten him up inside,¡± David said. ¡°What do we do, then? David, you¡¯ve got to think of a way! King Kong won¡¯t hold on for much longer! It¡¯s only been half a year now, and there are still fourteen and a half more years to go!¡± Colby said anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, nothing will happen to King Kong. I won¡¯t allow it!¡± David patted Colby¡¯s shoulder and reassured him. After this, David pulled out his phone and sent a message mentioning all the members in the SCC group chat. David (core): (All members around Shu City in South River Province report to Shu City immediately.) Soon, a few members replied. [Yes, Sir! ETA one hour!) (Yes, Sir! ETA one and a half hours!) Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. (Yes, Sir! ETA two hours!) As an SCC core member, David was in a high enough position to be called ¡°Sir¡±, and no one ignored his message. Even the boss of SCC, Clinton, who was rarely active in the group chat, replied. Clinton (boss): (David! Is there any way I can help?] Goldie also replied. Goldie (boss): (Contact me if you need help, David!] The SCC group chat exploded. Two bosses had replied to a core member¡¯s message. This had never happened before in SCC history. Countless SCC members far away from Shu City regardless of their low, middle, or high-tier membership, dropped what they were doing and sped to Shu City. They could only imagine how terrifyingly powerful David¡¯s familial background must be if two bosses had replied to his message so courteously. It would be advantageous to leave even the slightest impression on someone so powerful. David (boss): [It¡¯s nothing big, Clinton, Goldie. I got this.] Clinton (boss): (Alright, then.) Goldie (boss): (Ok!) David still had no idea that countless SCC members were currently on the way to Shu City thanks to the replies from the two SCC bosses. Then, David contacted Falcon¡¯s Team Vulture¡¯s Captain, Lucas, and gave him a brief description of what happened so thetter could arrange for someone to handle the aftermath. Lucas immediately told David to stay calm and wait while he went to contact someone to resolve the issue David was no longer the man he used to be. Not to exaggerate, but while David was still a member of Falcon¡¯s Team Vulture, his status was already much higher than that of Lucas¡¯, who was his captain. If everything went ording to n, David was going to be the eleventh member of the Somend Parliament. He would be one of the eleven people who held control over Somend¡¯s fate and developmental direction. One could not even imagine the power such a position held. Lucas immediately contacted the cab minister of South River Province and asked the man to go to Shu City and help David out. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 447 Cade, the cab minister of South River Province was in a meeting when his encrypted phone rang. He walked to the side and picked it up as people did not call his encrypted number unless it was an emergency. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Hello, this is Cade Nelson, cab minister of South River Province.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson! This is Team Vulture¡¯s Lucas Brown.¡± ¡°Hello, Captain Brown! How can I help you?¡± Cade asked courteously. When people from Team Vulture contacted him, it was usually because a foreign threat had appeared within his jurisdiction and his cooperation was required. ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson. Please proceed to Shu City and take further instructions from a man called David Lidell,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Captain Brown, did a foreign threat appear in Shu City? What¡¯s the level of threat?¡± Cade asked. He needed to know what level of threat this situation was to decide which people to send over. ¡°None of that. Team Vulture member David Lidell got into conflict with Shu City¡¯s local forces, among which is a government official. I worry that David won¡¯t go easy on the man and cause bigger problems.¡± Cade was stunned. He did not understand why he had to physically go to Shu City when he could resolve this matter with a call. ¡°Captain Brown, I can easily solve this with a call. Do I really have to go to Shu City?¡± Cade asked. While it was his duty to cooperate with Falcon and other special task forces with their missions, this issue today did not sound like an important mission. He did not want to offend Falcon, but as the cab minister of South River Province, he felt humiliated that he had to personally attend to such a small issue. ¡°Mr. Nelson, if all goes ording to n, David is about to be the eleventh member of the Somend Parliament. If you think that this is a small matter, then there¡¯s nothing left for me to say.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Cade¡¯s eyes widened in extreme shock. David was going to be the eleventh meinber of the Somend Parliament? As the cab minister of one of Somend¡¯s provinces, Cade naturally knew what such a position entailed. ¡°How can that be, Captain Brown? I¡¯ve received no news of such thing!¡± Cade eximed. As cab minister of a province, he should have been notified of such news. ¡°I¡¯m not joking about this! All provincial cab ministers will receive news of this very soon,¡± Lucas said. ¡°I-I¡¯m on my way. How can I contact Mr. David Lidell?¡± ¡°Alright. Get there asap, I¡¯ll send you David¡¯s contacts in a bit.¡± Cade hung up the phone and directly announced the end of the meeting, then he held the core personnel of South River Province back. ¡°Gather your things, we¡¯re heading to Shu City immediately,¡± Cade told the remaining people in the room. ¡°What are we doing in Shu City, Mr. Nelson?¡± ¡°Yeah, did something happen, Mr. Nelson?¡± Cade replied, ¡°A soon-to-be member of the Parliament is in a pinch. We¡¯ve got to go immediately.¡± ¡°What? T-Then we should leave now!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! We can¡¯t waste any time!¡± The whole conference room broke into amotion when they heard about a ¡°soon-to-be member of the Parliament.¡± David took Celia and Colby to a restaurant and asked for a quiet private room. Then he received a call from Charles once he got inside. ¡°David! What happened? Do you need me to step out?¡± Charles asked over the phone. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Charles. There¡¯s no need toe over, I¡¯d have already solved the matter before you arrive anyway. I¡¯ll tell you more when I return to River City in a few days,¡± David replied. ¡°¡±Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting for you, then,¡± Charles said. With David¡¯s current strength, there was nothing he could not resolve in a small county like Shu City. Since this was a small matter, there was no need for anyone else to intervene on his behalf. David ended the call with Charles and asked Colby, ¡°Tell me about those three.¡± ¡°The three of them are Shu City¡¯s trust-fund children. Gilbert, Shu City¡¯s wealthiest man Eden Gill¡¯s son; Jed, Godfather Vaughn¡¯s son; and Lincoln, Shu City¡¯s Deputy Minister Nichols¡¯ son,¡± Colby replied. It had taken him a month and all the money he earned over the past few years to obtain this information about the three of them. He was devastated to find out that despite knowing who these people were, he could not afford to make an enemy out of any of them and had even gotten beaten up. ¡°A businessman, a gang boss, and a government official. Interesting.¡± David scoffed. ¡°What do we do now, David?¡± Colby asked. ¡°What else but wait?¡± ¡°For who?¡± ¡°Someone who can make these three kneel and repent.¡± ¡°What?¡± Colby was dazed. David continued to drink his tea. While the winds of chaos blew hard in South River Province outside the private room. Almost every SCC member within South River Province¡¯s borders had rushed to Shu City. These people were all from distinguished families in variousrge cities. No one had experienced the shocking effect of all these members on the move at the same time until today. At the same time, the cab minister of South River Province was also bringing all South River Province¡¯s high officials to Shu City. David was about to be the eleventh member of the Somend Parliament. Lucas would never dare to make up news like this, so if he said it, it was most likely true. In which case, cab minister Cade of South River Province had to act respectfully. This was because if Cade made an enemy out of David, he might just be fired from his position as the provincial cab master once thetter joined the ranks of Parliament. Cade was afraid that he would bete, as River City was quite a distance away from Shu City. It would take six to seven hours just to drive there. Thus, the man decided to take the helicopter. Cade and the others had just left when his subordinates contacted Shu City¡¯s officials. They informed the members that Mr. Nelson was about to arrive in Shu City and told the officials there to prepare to wee the minister. This caused havoc among Shu City¡¯s officials and the cab minister there immediately began to arrange for a weing. The whole of Shu City instantly became busy. David drank his tea idly. Soon after, someone messaged him privately to tell him that SCC members closest to Shu City had arrived. David told them to wait first. There was someone else he was waiting for. David believed that Lucas knew what he wanted. If there was a government official among his opponents, it was only natural to have another government official resolve the issue. David wanted to attack from multiple aspects and give these people a taste of their own medicine. He wanted them to feel helpless, to feel terrified, and to feel despair. He wanted them to release King Kong and send the man back, then get on their knees and apologize. As for whether they would be forgiven, well, that would depend on King Kong. David was confident that King Kong would not forgive these people. Chapter 448 Chapter 448 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 448 Three hourster, David received a call from Cade, the cab minister of South River Province. David did not waste time on small talk and directly told him what happened as well as the government official¡¯s involvement in this, then told the man to deal with the problem appropriately. At the same time, David also informed the SCC members present in Shu City to try and oppress Shu City¡¯s wealthiest businessman, Eden, and gang boss Milton with their own methods and suffocate the two of them financially. Shu City was just a small county, Eden and Milton just happened to have a few connections in Shu City. They could not even be considered aristocrats. Faced with the oppression from aristocratic families inrge cities around Shu City, the two of them were defenseless and were fully crushed. Whether it was in terms ofmercial or illicit businesses, these families were more than enough to completely destroy Eden and Milton. Around an hourter, luxury cars gathered at the restaurant David was in. These were all luxury cars that cost millions of dors. No one in the county had seen so many luxury cars at the same time. David received the news as well. He stood up and said, ¡°Come on. They¡¯re here.¡± David held Celia¡¯s hand as Colby followed behind them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The three of them arrived at the entrance and saw six people kneeling before the restaurant with twenty to thirty other people around them. Colby¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the six kneeling on the floor and shuddered in shock. It was the three Shu City trust-fund children who framed King Kong, as well as their fathers. They were powerful people in Shu City, yet here they were shaking as they knelt in ce. Even an idiot could connect the dots, and Colby immediately looked at David who was a short distance in front of himself. The admiration in his heart surged like a powerful flood and threatened to overwhelm him. As expected of David, the man was just too awesome. All David did was sit down and drink tea before his opponents would approach and kneel before him. David ignored the six who were kneeling on the ground, and turned to the others who were standing, ¡°Thank you all foring. Come on, I¡¯ll treat all of you to a meal!¡±. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Sir. We didn¡¯t even do much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re just here to see you in action, Sir. We hardly did anything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re all here anyway, so let me treat you, okay? Do it for me.¡± Then, David walked and led them away. Only to see a few peopleing toward him. Standing in the lead was Cade, the cab minister of South River Province. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell! I¡¯m Cade Nelson,¡± Cade greeted with an outstretched hand as he saw David. He was utterly shocked at this moment because of how young David was. Thetter was only in his twenties. Cade could not believe that this twenty-year-old young man was going to be the eleventh member of the Somend Parliament. The current set of ten members were all at least forty years old. It was unthinkable that David managed to join their ranks despite being in his twenties. David would be extremely powerful once he became a member of the parliament, and considering his age, David had a bright future ahead of him. It was even possible that David might actually have the chance to be the number one member of the Somend Parliament. Cade knew that getting David on his side would result in insurmountable benefits. David had also reached out to shake Cade¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson. I¡¯m David Lidell.¡± Chapter 449 Chapter 449 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 449 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Lidell, we¡¯ve already sent your friend to the hospital. He¡¯s rather weak and it¡¯ll take him some time to recoverpletely. How should we deal with the rest?¡± Cade asked. ¡°Mr. Nelson, I was hoping you would catch everyone involved in this. I do not want to see people of power using their authority to harm ordinary people.¡± ¡°Yes, of course, Mr. Lidell! I¡¯ll straighten out the whole of South River Province once I return! I promise this won¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Nelson. Are you free right now? Perhaps we could talk over a meal?¡± David invited. David was not an impudent man, and Cade was indeed treating him with courtesy despite being a provincial minister and his elder. ¡°I would love to!¡± Cade replied. As if he would reject the opportunity to get to know David better. Not when he came all the way here just to leave a good impression on David. ¡°You first, Mr. Nelson!¡± ¡°No, you, Mr. Lidell!¡± They then left together. Behind them, the SCC members watched as David and Cade chatted among themselves. ¡°Holy sh*t, isn¡¯t that the South River Province cab minister, Mr. Nelson?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! As expected of Mr. Lidell! He¡¯s so awesome! Even Mr. Nelson treats him with courtesy.¡± ¡°Walk faster! We don¡¯t want to get left behind!¡± The group of twenty to thirty members quickly followed David in a row of twenty to thirty cars. Once David and his group left, Eden, Vere, Milton, and their sons were left to kneel on the floor. There were also a lot of people gathering to watch from afar. The six of them were well known in Shu City, so it was natural that they attracted much attention as they knelt on the floor. Not that the crowd dared to approach them as they feared retribution from these six. David and the others may have left, but Eden, Vere, Milton, and the others did not dare to stand yet. They were still terrified from what happened an hour ago. ¡°Talk! Who did you three offend, hmm? Not only did we face pressure from various aristocratic families in South River Province, but our provincial cab minister came as well! We may be your dads but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re obligated to follow you into trouble!¡± Eden looked up and smacked Gilbert¡¯s head, questioning sternly. ¡°Dad! I-I don¡¯t know either!¡± Gilbert said pitifully. ¡°You don¡¯t know? I told you to be careful of who you bully, didn¡¯t I? I told you to steer clear of people you couldn¡¯t afford to offend! Look what you¡¯ve done now! We¡¯re all screwed!¡± ¡°Dad! What do we do now, then?¡± Gilbert asked shakily. ¡°What do we do? What else can we do but kneel and wait here?¡± ¡°Vere, did you not receive any news?¡± Milton asked Vere. They were all involved in the incident with King Kong and were local forces in Shu City. They had the same interests and they benefited and lost as one entity. ¡°Nothing at all! We were still preparing for Mr. Nelson¡¯s arrival, but the moment he arrived, he had me come here and kneel to repent! It might not be the end for us if we¡¯re forgiven, but if we¡¯re not, our lives are over in Somend,¡± Vere said solemnly. He still had no idea what was going on. However, he knew that this was a huge matter as Mr. Nelson himself hade to solve the issue. It still chilled him to the bone when he recalled Mr. Nelson¡¯s attitude just now. ¡°What? They¡¯re that powerful?!¡± Milton fell to his butt in shock. ¡°We¡¯re screwed! Screwed, I tell you! Completely screwed!¡± Eden muttered to himself. ¡°Dad! I don¡¯t think it¡¯s our fault! Sure, we¡¯re horrible to people but we¡¯ve been in Shu City the whole time! We¡¯ve never acted out of line when we left Shu City, so there¡¯s no way we could¡¯ve offended someone so important! What if they¡¯reing after you guys instead?¡± Lincoln analyzed. ¡°Yeah! I agree with Lincoln. There¡¯s no way we could have offended someone so powerful in Shu City!¡± Jed chimed in. ¡°We¡¯re innocent, Dad! This isn¡¯t our fault at all,¡± Gilbert said pitifully. ¡°Then who are we dealing with? Why are they doing this?¡± Chapter 450 Chapter 450 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 450 David brought everyone to Frangipani Restaurant and booked the entire ce while also paying the bill for his high school reunion meal. David, Celia, and Colby then sat with Cade and the other core officials in South River Province at another table. Meanwhile, the members of the SCC split to sit across three tables. As far as they were concerned, this trip to Shu City would have been worth it if they could just see David and leave an impression on him. Seeing Mr. Nelson was beyond their expectations. These officials were the most authoritative people in South River Province. As expected of the man whose mere text had garnered the replies of two SCC bosses and the courtesy of South River Province¡¯s cab minister. They could only imagine how powerful David was. Not even all three SCC bosses could receive such treatment from Mr. Nelson, not when Cade was their elder. Honestly, not even their fathers, people of a status lower than the three SCC bosses, would treat an ordinary youth with the same degree of respect Cade was giving David. This emphasized how powerful David must have been. David and Cade chatted happily while they ate. Celia was the only other calm person, as everyone else felt overly self-conscious. After all, Cade was the cab minister of South River Province and David was a soon-to-be member of the Somend Parliament. Both of their statuses were unreachable. Cade did not feel too out of ce as he was no stranger to meeting important people, but this was the first time the others had met a soon-to-be parliament member like David. The other officials were not of a high enough standing toe into contact with members of parliament, as provincial cab ministers were already the most authoritative people they came across. Therefore, they could only agree and smile while the other two conversed. Celia felt proud as she watched David talk cheerfully with the others. She did not care whether David was wealthy or poor, or whether the man was well known or not. However, the more sessful David became, the more it proved that her taste in men was ¡°We still don¡¯t know anything. Just keep kneeling, they¡¯lle back eventually and we can decide what to doter once we know the truth.¡± ¡°Wait, so do we keep kneeling now?¡± ¡°Obviously! What else do you want to do?¡± immacte. Naturally, she was also ted for David¡¯s sess, as it was every woman¡¯s wish for her man to be a hero. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She truly wanted to thank Sarah for dumping David, thus giving her the chance to be with the man. The most reserved man at the table was Colby. As someone who was part of the lowest rung of society, Colby was immensely pressured to be suddenly sitting at the same table with the cab minister of South River Province. He did not know where to put his hands and did not even touch the dishes before him. David did realize Colby¡¯s awkwardness but there was nothing he could do. A few words offort would not change Colby¡¯s behavior. What he needed was more exposure to situations like this. Pearl was the best example of this. She may have been the lobby manager of Golden Leaf Hotel, but she would surely panic if she had to sit and eat with Cade. Now, after the training over the past few months, spending hundreds of billions and managing East League Capitals that had a worth of more than a trillion dors, Pearl had slowly learned to exude confidence and power. She would be able to talk to everyone confidently if she sat here today. After drinking with a few tables around them, David said, ¡°Mr. Nelson, I still have a few ssmates over there. I¡¯ll be back shortly, so please enjoy the dishes.¡± ¡°Go ahead, Mr. Lidell! There¡¯s no need to worry about us,¡± Cade said politely. David brought Celia and Colby to the private room he had earlier eaten lunch it. The ex-ssmates were still as rowdy as ever.. They had no idea of the chaos that wrecked through Shu City over a short afternoon. Everyone was terrified when Cade ordered a strict investigation into the incident with King Kong Jonah. They did not want to be dragged into the matter. Everyone who had done business,mercial or illicit, with Eden and Milton immediately issued a statement distancing themselves from the former two. This was the first time a few dozen families in South River Province had teamed up to attack. Any mishap now could lead to theirplete destruction. Everyone greeted David enthusiastically when they saw him. ¡°Mr. Lidell! Come sit, we¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell! You¡¯re finally back! We¡¯ve all been waiting!¡± ¡°Sorry, guys, something came up today! I actually came here to apologize, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to eat with you guys tonight. Have fun, though! And make sure to contact me if you ever go to River City. Come, I¡¯ll have a toast to all of you,¡± David said as he raised a wine ss. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 451 ¡°Dave, you¡¯re too polite. We hope you can help us in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. Lidell, you have such a big business. Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t know your poor ssmates if we look for you in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, do you still need people to work for yourpany? Many of us were not admitted to college after graduating from high school and have yet to find suitable jobs.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guys. If you want to find a job, you can contact me in a few days. If you have any good projects that need my investment, you can also contact me. I, David Lidell, will not turn you down.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we would like to thank you, Mr. Lidell. Let¡¯s all give Mr. Lidell a toast!¡± ¡°Alright, cheers!¡± Everyone stood up and said loudly together. David also drank from the ss in his hand. Although taking a little alcohol would not affect him at all, since he had to driveter, he still figured it would be better not to drink too much. He knew that he should not drink and drive, and if he did drink, he should not drive. In addition, with his current status, if he imed that the liquid in his ss was alcohol, then people would not doubt him. No one would dare to argue with him, and no one would dare check. David finished his toast. When he was about to turn around and leave, someone opened the door of the private room. Cade walked in. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Dave¡¯s friend, Cade Nelson. Since I¡¯m around, I decided to drop by and give everyone a toast.¡± After Cade said that, he downed the contents of his ss. No one in the private room lifted their sses. Everyone was looking at Cade curiously. They felt that this person looked familiar, and they seemed to have seen him somewhere before. However, they could not remember at that moment. ¡°A-Are¡­ A-A-Are you.., M-M-Mr. Nelson?¡± y stammered for a long time and finally spit out aplete sentence. ¡°I am Cade Nelson, yes.¡± Cade smiled and answered. Everyone felt dizzy at that moment. There was only one person they knew named Cade, and he was the person who held the highest power in the entire South River Province ¨Cprovincial cab minister Cade Nelson. He was someone that they could only see on the television, but now he was right in front of them. No wonder they felt that this person looked familiar. It seemed that they always watched him on television. Moreover, Mr. Nelson even referred to David as Dave. He even came here to toast all of them for David¡¯s sake. While feeling overwhelmed, they also felt extremely proud. It did not matter what the reason was. How many people in the South River Province could get a toast from Cade Nelson-the cab minister of South River Province? At this moment, all of them had a question in their hearts. What did David go through during these three years? Not only did he transform from a poor guy who delivered food to a mega-rich with billions or even tens of billions in assets, he even had a close rtionship with the cab minister of South River Province. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. How incredible! When everyone came back to their senses, they stood up quickly even though they had only just sat down after toasting David. ¡°Mr. Nelson, you¡¯re being too humble. How could you toast us? We should be the ones toasting you!¡± ¡°Yeah! We should be the ones toasting you! Everyone, raise your sses, and let¡¯s give Mr. Nelson a toast!¡± Chapter 452 Chapter 452 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 452 The meal took them more than 2 hours. David asked the others to go back first because he could handle the rest himself. Thus, Cade also returned to River City. David then drove to the hospital to pick up King Kong. The conclusion of this matter depended on King Kong¡¯s decision. At the hospital, David located King Kong¡¯s ward. After an afternoon of treatment, King Kong had recovered a lot, but he still had many internal injuries and they all needed time to slowly heal. King Kong was still a little confused in his bed. When he was brought out, he thought he was going to be killed. However, in the end, he was taken to the hospital. He still had not figured out what was going on. He only realized that David must be the one who saved him when he saw David and the othersing in. Otherwise, he could not think of anyone else who would save him. ¡°Dave, Rice Cake!¡± King Kong called out excitedly. ¡°King Kong, how are you feeling?¡± David asked. ¡°King Kong, You¡¯re finally out! Haha! The three of us finally got together again,¡± Colby also eximed excitedly. Then, he walked over and gave King Kong a big hug. ¡°Thank you, Colby. Thank you, Dave,¡± King Kong said, the corners of his eyes turning red. Now that he was grown, he was content with having these two friends. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, you should thank Dave. Dave was the one who saved you,¡± Colby said. ¡°I know, thanks, Dave.¡± ¡°We¡¯re all friends, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous with me.¡± At this moment, King Kong looked at Celia, who was standing next to David, and asked, ¡°A Are you Goddess Celia?¡± ¡°Hello, Jonah,¡± Celia greeted. ¡°You have to call her your sister-inw now. Goddess Celia is Dave¡¯s girlfriend now,¡± Colby said. ¡°Hello, sister-inw!¡± King Kong called out, a huge grin on his face. He was happy that Dave could get Celia as his girlfriend. At the same time, he sincerely wished Dave and Celia all the best. ¡°King Kong, can you walk?¡± David asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dave. I¡¯ve recovered now,¡± King Kong answered. ¡°Pack up ande with me. You have to be the one who give the final decision on the matter of you being falsely used.¡± ¡°Dave¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You can decide when we¡¯re there. You can do whatever you want. Don¡¯t be scared , I¡¯ll back you up no matter what happens.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± David picked up King Kong and went back to the teahouse where they had afternoon tea earlier that day. When they got there and stepped out of the car, David and Celia walked in front while King Kong walked behind them with Colby supporting him. Eden and the rest were still kneeling on the floor. Even though their legs were numb, they did not dare to get up. The person who took action against them this time was too powerful and they had given up all hope. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Nelson said if they could not get the other party¡¯s forgiveness, then there would be no ce for them in Somend. At this moment, David and the gang walked in front of Eden and his gang. When King Kong saw the three youngsters in the gang, he seemed slightly emotional. Those three people were the ones who made him live through that nightmare for half a year. He had wanted to chop these people into pieces in his dreams countless times. ¡°Lift your heads. Do you know this person?¡± David asked coldly. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 453 Eden¡¯s group of six raised their heads and looked at David and the others. All six shook their heads, indicating that they did not know David. ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t seem to know each other, and I don¡¯t know how we¡¯ve offended you, but I¡¯m here to apologize to you,¡± Eden said. ¡°Really? Ask your sons! They have done so many bad things that they may not remember for a while, but give them some time to think about it,¡± David said. ¡°You scoundrel! What the hell did you do? Hurry up and apologize to him!¡± Eden pped Gilbert on the head and said loudly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir! I am now apologizing to you for offending you in some way. Please be the bigger person and spare us,¡± Gilbert said while kowtowing. Vere and Jed also quickly kowtowed to apologize. ¡°It¡¯s no use apologizing to me. King Kong, I¡¯ll leave this to you. You can do whatever you want to them and I¡¯ll back you up. Even if you kill them now, I will also make sure you¡¯ll be fine.¡± King Kong stepped forward with Colby¡¯s help. ¡°Do you guys still remember me?¡± King Kong questioned with a wicked smile. Gilbert and the other two youngsters looked at King Kong, but they really had no idea when they had met the man. Firstly, King Kong had changed a lot from six months ago. Even his parents might not recognize him right now. Second, what happened to King Kong was just one of the many crimes they hadmitted, and for them, it was not a big deal at all, so how could they still remember? ¡°Well then, let me jog your memories. Half a year ago, on West Bridge Road, the three of you harassed a girl and in order to save her, I beat all of you up. However, you managed to turn the situation around and charged me with rape and grievous bodily harm. Eventually, I was sentenced to 15 years in prison and you were hailed as heroes. How ironic is that?¡± ¡°Y-Y-You¡¯re the guy who was watching the construction site?¡± Gilbert asked, pointing at King Kong. When King Kong said that, the trio immediately remembered. After all, they only managed to get out of that situation because of the help from their families. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one watching the construction site. However, our roles have now reversed. Say, how should I repay your kindness?¡± King Kong asked with a cold smirk. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. p! p! p! Three ps could be heard consecutively. However, they were not from King Kong. Instead, it was from Eden, Vere, and Milton. They all pped their sons At the same time, they scolded. ¡°You scoundrel! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± ¡°Hurry up and kowtow to apologize!¡± ¡°You good-for-nothing piece of trash!¡± That was the end of that matter. All six of them were sent to experience what King Kong had experienced. Meanwhile, King Kong decided that after he recovered, he would go in at random to beat them up. He would only stop when he finally felt better. After that, the authorities would look into the six¡¯s crimes before charging them. David felt that they would at least get life in prison. They should stay behind bars forever in case they came out to continue harming others. Of course, it would be best if they got the death penalty. Colby stayed in Shu City to stay by King Kong¡¯s side as he recuperated. When King Kong recovered, they would go to find David. When David was about to go back to River City, he received a call. It was from Old Master Stefani, the Chief of Staff of Somend. He told David that Dark Cape could finally use the maic fields and they did not need to be scared of Falconia anymore. Therefore, David did not need to hide anymore. He asked David to get to Capital City in three days as he had something to announce. Hence, David could only head to Capital City with Celia immediately. He could sense that Old Master Stefani was going to tell him something important. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 454 After David and Celia returned to River City, they flew directly to Capital City. Since Old Master Stefani asked him to arrive at Capital City within three days, there should be something very important going on. After arriving in Capital City and sending Celia home, David called Mason back and told him that he had arrived in Capital City. With that, Mason sent someone over to pick David up. They met in the same big courtyard fromst time. David pushed the door open and found Mason waiting for him on the chair in the courtyard with his eyes closed. The difference was that this time Mason¡¯s great-granddaughter, Julia, was not there, and only Mason was present. ¡°Old Master Stefani,¡± David called out respectfully. David admired this legendary old man¡¯s strength very much as well as his contributions to Somend. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Mason closed his eyes and replied. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Go and get a stool in the house so you can sit out here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After David finished speaking, he went into the house, carried a stool out, and sat next to Mason. ¡°David, now that you¡¯ve reached this level, there are a few things you should know.¡± ¡°Please tell me, Old Master Stefani.¡± ¡°What do you think of the situation in Somend today?¡± Mason asked. David thought for a while and said, ¡°Somend is one of the two great empires, so the situation in the country is naturally pretty good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just on the surface, but in reality, there is underlying turmoil in Somend, and the country is in a precarious state.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± David asked in shock. As one of the two great empires, Somend was the only country that could stand against Falconia alone. Was it possible that there would be underlying turmoil in Somend? Was it possible that the country was in a precarious state? If that was the case, would Falconia not have taken action earlier? If a hegemonic empire like Falconia had the opportunity to overthrow Somend, it would never waste it. Falconia had long wanted to be the boss of this world, but Somend had always restricted them. ¡°Although I want to tell you that though it sounds impossible, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s still peaceful now because I¡¯m not dead yet. Once I¡¯m dead, Falconia will try to grab the biggest slice of the Somend cake. At the same time, other countries and forces will also want to take a bite,¡± Mason said in a low voice. ¡°Old Master Stefani, are you¡­¡± David shuddered as he looked at Mason. Then, he carefully used his mind power to sense the aura of the old man. Mason did not stop him either and allowed David to continue. Soon, David could feel that Mason¡¯s body was like a scorching sun. It was zing and his aura was so strong that David, a master who had just surpassed the peak of the Dragon Rank, trembled. Even so, at the same time, David also felt that Mason¡¯s aura was gradually decaying over time in this body that was burning like a scorching sun. Moreover, it was an irreversible decline. Just like how everyone would go through birth, aging, sickness, and death. David stared at Mason with wide eyes. Was the legendary old man of Somend almost at the end of his life? What? David found it hard to ept. The old man had dedicated his life to Somend. He guided Somend from a bullied nation to the heights it was now. It had now be one of the two great empires in the world and had turned from prey to a predator. It could be said that no one in the world had ever achieved such a feat. He was like a stabilizing force for Somend. As long as he was there, no one, including Falconia, would dare to have any ill intentions toward Somend. This was the deterrent power of this old man. Now, the legendary life of this old man was about to end. David¡¯s eyes were a little red. They had been learning about the old man¡¯s heroic deeds since childhood. They learned about how he guided a small and weak country like Somend to be a big and powerful country step by step. During this period, he experienced many dangers, life and death crises, and suffered grievous injuries. Old Master Stefani was the hero of all of Somend. However, what David saw right now was that even a hero would eventually cross his prime. ¡°David, you don¡¯t have to be sad. Everyone will experience this. I have lived 128 years, which is far beyond the lifespan of ordinary people. I am not afraid of death, but if I die, there will be no one in Somend who can deter and intimidate all parties, and this will put Somend into a passive position. I don¡¯t want this to happen, so that¡¯s why I have been struggling while at death¡¯s door.¡± ¡°Old Master Stefani, can¡¯t Somend protect itself after so many years of development?¡± David asked. ¡°If the maic field hadn¡¯t expanded so fast, naturally, it would have been possible. Now the maic field have almost surrounded the entire country. This is not only a form of protection so that others cannot threaten Somend, but it is also a cage because somend cannot threaten others. At this time, we need the deterrence of an individual with supremebat power. ¡°There are three guardians in Somend including myself, that is, the masters in the God Rank which are above Dragon Rank, and there are seven people who are halfway to the God Rank like yourself. We all form the highest organization of Somend¡ªthe Somend Parliament. In addition, Somend has a secret organizationposed of the peak Dragon Rankers, which is Team Dragon. These people represent the high-endbat power of Somend. ¡°Meanwhile, Falconia has four guardians on the surface, but there is actually one more in the dark, so there are five guardians in total. The number of people they have that are halfway to the God Rank are more than twice that of Somend. This is a matter of history and background since, at the end of the day, Somend has only been on the rise over in the recent decades. ¡°They are only scared of taking action now because I¡¯m still alive. Once I¡¯m gone, Falconia will make a move and other forces will also want to take a bite when they smell the blood. By then, Somend will be in extreme danger.¡± ¡°So what do we do?¡± David asked. He was somewhat lost for words. This huge empire was actually being supported by an old man who was over a hundred years old. Once the old man died, the foundation could crumble. When the time came, the entire Somend would be dismantled by many forces, with Falconia in the lead. It might be possible that Somend would be the next Chaos Land. This was because the Chaos Land used to be an empire called the East River Empire. It had be scattered and destroyed because of Falconia, bing what is now known as Chaos Land. Meanwhile, the royal family that was left from the East River Empire became the current biggest mercenary group in the world, ck Dragon Mercenaries. Even though their bloodline could be saved, it was so excruciatingly painful for them to watch their homnd get invaded and the people of their country get tortured and killed. No! This could not happen. David¡¯s family, lover, and friends were all here. He would not allow this to happen. ¡°Before I die, I need someone to rece me in Somend and be the stabilizing force to deter all forces from touching Somend. You are the one I have the highest hopes for, David.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 455 David shuddered. He did not expect Old Master Stefani to be so optimistic about him. Indeed, he had the confidence to do that but that was because he knew he had the system backing him up. As long as he had the system, he would just need to spend money when others needed to rely on their talent and hard work. He only needed enoughvish points to reach the teau that others needed years or even ten years to break through. Next, East League Capitals would spread out all over the world. When that happened, he would be able to spend money faster and faster, so hisvish points would also continue to grow wildly. It would not take long for him to improve his physique and mind power to god level. Even then, he could still continue to improve. He would also eventually surpass Mason. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was just that he did not understand how Mason was so sure that he could do this. Either way, it should not be his turn yet. ¡°Old Master Stefani, you must be joking, right? What did I do to deserve this? Now I¡¯m only halfway to God Rank, and I don¡¯t know when I can break through to that level. Plus, aren¡¯t there two more God Rank guardians in Somend ? It shouldn¡¯t be my turn no matter how I look at it,¡± David said seriously. ¡°David, you don¡¯t have to belittle yourself. I know about your achievements and you are indeed the most talented person I have ever seen. It is absolutely a miracle to have such strength at your age. You might have been born for this era, but I hope you won¡¯t ck off and continue to create miracles. ¡°Abraham has reached the peak, so his talent can only support him at that level. Meanwhile, if Dirk is given another ten years, he may have the opportunity to grow to my stage, but I can¡¯tst for that long. I can still hold on for a year for you, but in a year, my life will reach its end. By then, Somend will have to depend on you,¡± Mason opened his eyes and looked at David. David could feel the hope and expectation in Mason¡¯s eyes. He did not want to disappoint the old man who had dedicated his life to Somend and make him leave this world with regrets. ¡°Old Master Stefani, don¡¯t worry. Somend is my homnd, and my rtives and friends are here. Therefore, I will continue to work hard and I will not allow anyone to upy an inch of thend here,¡± David also answered seriously. ¡°Alright, hahaha¡­ Somend finally has a sessor. From now on, you are the eleventh member of the Somend Parliament. You have the right to decide the direction of Somend. I will get everything ready, and as for the procedure for joining the parliament, I don¡¯t think it is necessary for the time being. After all, you are too young now, and it¡¯s the taller trees in the woods that get their tops blown off. So, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile so you won¡¯t be targeted.¡± ¡°I understand, Old Master Stefani,¡± David replied respectfully. This was exactly what he wanted. Right now, he felt that it was still not the time to expose himself. David was still not powerful enough to resist the guardians from God Rank. However, he would be able to soon. He already had more than 6000vish points. It would not be long before he could step into the God Rank and be a guardian. ¡°David, this world is not as simple as you think, and the two empires are not the most powerful forces around. There are some big families with deep roots that have hidden in the world for hundreds of years. They hide in secret to control dozens of small and some medium sized countries. Even some larger countries are their puppets.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ David looked at Mason in shock. He was exposed to too much information today. He did not know how to react to some of it. A family that controlled dozens of small countries and even some medium-sized ones? Even therge countries are their puppets? ¡®How can that be?¡¯ This information was truly beyond hisprehension. He had always believed that the state was the greatest power and that a family could only be below the state. However, now Old Master Stefani had told him that just one family could control dozens of countries. Furthermore, from what Old Master Stefani said, there was more than one such family. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 456 ¡®Does Somend have such a family?¡¯ A question popped into David¡¯s mind. ¡°Old Master Stefani, what about Somend?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, Somend also has many families like this hidden in the dark, but in the past, the military power of Somend was strong enough topletely deter them, so they did not dare toe out so freely. However, with the expansion of the maic field,rge weapons are about to be rendered useless, and these families will start popping up. s¡­ We have both internal and external troubles,¡± Mason sighed. ¡°Old Master Stefani, they should also be part of Somend, right? Why don¡¯t they help us resist foreign enemies, rather than be Somend¡¯s internal worries? If Somend is seized by foreign forces, their life will be made more difficult too, right?¡± David was a little puzzled as he asked. He did not understand why these hidden families would cause trouble for Somend. Everyone was on the same boat. Once the ship of Somend capsized, no one on that boat would have it easy. ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t understand. Actually, these families¡­¡± After that, David left Old Master Stefani¡¯s ce. Today, he had touched on the hidden side of this world. ording to Old Master Stefani, there were many powerful families hidden in the shadows around the world who could control both countries and resources. They had a long heritage and profound background, and their power had even prated manyrge countries. At the same time, there were also many hidden families in Somend. These families were around since the ancient times of Somend. When Somend was invaded by other countries, they did note together to fight back. In fact, they did not have the slightest sense of belonging to Somend. In their opinion, the more chaotic Somend was, the better it would be for their interest. However, eventually, Somend became an empire under the leadership of Mason, who enacted a series ofws to govern its people. Hence, they no longer dared to cause trouble because of Somend¡¯s strength. Instead, they could only hide in secret. Despite this, they were the group of people who most badly hoped for Somend¡¯s ruin. Since Somend¡¯s legal system was strict and everyone was deemed equal, if a person with power killed an ordinary person whom they thought of as an ant, the person would still be punished by the Somend government. This was the most uneptable thing to them. In these hidden families, they had to follow the rules of the hierarchy and the direct line of descent of the family had the power to kill their subordinates. In other words, they still adhered to the ancient system. The nobles had the right to take action against themoners. Thispletely countered Somend¡¯s statecraft philosophy. There was no such thing as a superior in the current Somend. Whoever broke thew had to be punished, and it did not matter who it was. However, because of the expansion of the maic field, the threat of Somend¡¯srge firearms had been reduced and these hidden families had begun to grow restless and hoped toe out of hiding. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. David could not imagine this. Once these people controlled Somend, what would Somend look like? Civilians would have no human rights and these self-proimed nobles would be even more unscrupulous. At this moment, apart from Somend, other ces in the world including Falconia were actually more or less implementing this concept. However, they were still doing so subtly.. No! He had to reach the point where he could deter all these forces as soon as possible. He had to protect the current sacrednd of Somend. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 457 After David left Mason¡¯s courtyard, Mason called his secretary over. After that, he notified all members of the Somend Parliament that there would be a meeting tomorrow morning with important announcements he had to make. At the same time, he notified all provincial cab ministers in Somend to watch the live conference at that time. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The addition of a new member of parliament in Somend was a top priority. Even if David did not need to appear for his own safety, they would still need to continue with the other procedures. David drove his car through the streets of Capital City and realized that he had nowhere to go. He had already checked out of Starry Night Hotel. Since he had bought the office building, all the employees had moved out of the Starry Night Hotel as well. David thought for a while. It did not seem appropriate to stay at Celia¡¯s house and he did not want to go to a hotel, so he found a key to the Sky Court Residential Area from the pile of keys in the trunk and decided to stay there for one night. That residential area seemed to be very close to him. When he bought these houses, they were all well-decorated and they would be cleaned by part -time cleaners every week. The rooms were pretty clean but there was no food avable. Hence, he would grab a bite to eat on the side of the road. After that, David went to the Sky Court Residential Area. He bought a penthouse that was 800 square metersrge here. As for the price, he had long forgotten it. When he arrived at his penthouse¡¯s floor, David took out the key and opened the door. As soon as he opened the door, David heard a loud noise inside. ¡®Hmm? What the hell is going on?¡¯ David was startled. ¡®Did Ie to the wrong ce? . ¡®No way. ¡®If I am at the wrong ce, how could my key open the door?¡¯ Plus, he had been here before, so he should not be wrong. Despite some doubts in his heart, David still pushed the door open and walked in. If he made a mistake, he would just apologize. However, he needed to find out what was going on first. Having someone else live in the penthouse he bought with his own money? How preposterous! After entering the penthouse, David found more than ten young people gathering in the penthouse. When these young people saw Daviding in, they all looked at him nkly. The two parties just stared at each other like that. David did not speak either. ¡°Sawy ur friend?¡± One of the girls asked. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡± Asked a man two or three years younger than David. This might be Sawyer. David wondered if the developer sold the same penthouse to two different people or if someone saw that the penthouse was unupied and decided toe in and take advantage of it. The cleaners from the housekeepingpany should most likely be the only ones who had the keys. Moreover, they woulde every week to clean. It had been almost two months since anyone lived here so someone coulde in and enjoy this ce. Other than that, it was impossible that David had misremembered. He hade here once when he bought the house and with the current strength of his mind power, there was a slim chance of him making a mistake. Also, the chances of the developer selling the same house to two people were miniscule. Thus, only the second possibility was left. Plus, from what he witnessed from the boy names Sawyer, he was clearly not confident when he spoke and his voice was slightly trembling too, He might have gotten the keys from the housekeepingpany and then decided to move in. Damn it, it was not enough to move in here. He even invited people over. This was a little over the line! He might even be hooking up in David¡¯s penthouse! Fck.¡¯ David felt disgusted when he thought about that. He had not even hooked up in his own penthouse before someone else beat him to it. David did not answer. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 458 He went straight to the sofa and sat down. Then, he threw the keys in his hand onto the coffee table, which also had a cake on it. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡± David asked. The more than a dozen young people all looked at the boy named Sawyer who had just questioned David. Sawyer¡¯s face was red, but he did not speak. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll call the cops. Although I rarelye to live in this house, the crime of trespassing is enough for you to be locked up for a few days, and I assume all of you are students, right? If your school finds out about this, it is hard to say whether you can continue going to school.¡± After David said that, all of them became nervous. When they saw Sawyer¡¯s blushing face and how he did not dare to say a word, they could basically guess what was going on as they were not fools. The house did not belong to Sawyer at all, instead, it belonged to this man in front of them. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If this was the case, why would Sawyer not dare to speak? Obviously, he had upied someone else¡¯s house through some unknown means. Now that the owner of the house was back, he was so scared that he did not even dare to say a word. ¡°Sir, we have nothing to do with this. We are students from Multimedia University nearby. Today is Sawyer¡¯s birthday and he said that he¡¯d bring us to his house. We didn¡¯t know that the house was not his, so please don¡¯t report us to the police, okay?¡± A cute-looking girl begged. She worked so hard to be admitted to Capital City Multimedia University. If she was expelled, how would she exin it to her family when she went back? ¡°Zoey, don¡¯t apologize. Don¡¯t be scared. Sawyer brought us in here and if he wants to call the cops, he¡¯ll only be calling the cops on Sawyer. What does this have to do with us anyway?¡± Another girl comforted Zoey. ¡°Yeah! We didn¡¯t insist oning here. It¡¯s all Sawyer¡¯s fault. He¡¯s the one who brought us. here. He even said that his house is worth about a hundred million, and is always showing off in front of us. Well, turns out it¡¯s all a lie,¡± a boy said too. David looked at the boy named Sawyer. ¡°Say something. If you don¡¯t speak, don¡¯t me me for not going easy on you.¡± David did not want to cause trouble for this boy named Sawyer. However, since he was at fault, he should at least apologize, right? This was a big deal, but at the same time, it was not a catastrophic issue. It just made David feel a little disgusted. David would not stay in this house anymore. As for what he would do to Sawyer, it would depend on what Sawyer did next. If he apologized differentially and sincerely, David would not split hairs with him because of his current status. At this moment, Sawyer felt as if his face was burning. He wanted so badly to crawl into a hole in the ground. He had upied David¡¯s penthouse and David even exposed him in front of everyone. Not only did he not feel any remorse, he even felt intense hatred toward David. His blood red eyes were ring at David like he was about to swallow him whole. Sawyer¡¯s family was not thatfortable. However, he was too vain and was very good at pretending. Coincidentally, his father was a car repairman and his mother was a customer-facing staff member of this housekeepingpany. Therefore , he would normally take luxury car keys from his father and show off in front of his ssmates. Other than that, he would go to clean his mother¡¯s clients houses with his mother every week. In reality, when he got to a nice house, he would keep taking pictures and post them onto his Instagram. Plus, he even blocked his rtives and his parents¡¯ friends so that the people who knew his background would never find out about what he posted. The reason he did that was so that the people from university would look at him with envy in their eyes. He woulde to clean this penthouse with his mother every week. He would note it down whenever he went out and he noticed that this house had been empty for almost two months. Hence, he eventually took the key from his mother secretly and made a copy. In the recent week, he had been staying here. Coincidentally, today was his birthday. He wanted to invite some of his ssmates over to look at his house and envy him. While he was at it, he would invite the girl he had been pursuing recently toe too. He even decided to get her into bed tonight. However, he did not expect the owner of the house toe back. How would he show his face on campus now? Right now, he even had the mind to kill David. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 459 Sawyer stared at David with eyes that were blood red from rage. David could feel the huge fluctuations in Sawyer¡¯s emotions, as well as his chest that was filled with anger. At the same time, there was even a trace of murderous intent. This kid was a bit extreme! Instead of self-reflecting when he did something wrong, he med the victim. Thankfully, Sawyer ran into David. If it was an ordinary person, he might have taken the extreme route and taken revenge on others. This behavior was uneptable. Especially when this kid named Sawyer was still a student. When David heard what these people said just now, he could more or less figure out what was going on. Sawyer might have found out from somewhere that this house was unupied, so he got the keys from the housekeeping staff and invited his ssmates toe so he could show off. There were actually quite a lot of such people in today¡¯s society. To put it bluntly, they did not have the strength and abilities to show off, but they were still very vain. Although there were many such people, they would normally actively admit their mistakes and beg for forgiveness from others when found out. However, the ones like Sawyer who was unremorseful but instead had such a murderous aura in his heart and even wanted to take revenge on the victim were not forgivable. Their minds might even be a little twisted. They could not even differentiate right from wrong. David felt that it was necessary to teach this kid a lesson, otherwise, if he continued to develop like this, he might be another anti-social person in the future. He did not want to waste his breath, so David took out his phone and called the security department of the residential area. He had noted this down when he bought this penthouse. The security was very good in this high-end residential area, and they were also very responsible. After all, people who could afford to live in such a ce were not ordinary people, and the guards dared not offend them. When Sawyer saw that David was actually calling someone, he panicked and turned around to flee the scene immediately. He could not be caught because once he was caught, all his lies would be torn open and exposed. How would he face his family then? How would he face his ssmates? It might even be better to die. However, if he died, he wanted someone to do gown with him. The moment Sawyer turned to flee, David stood up and gripped Sawyer¡¯s shoulders, pinning him on the sofa so he was unable to move. Sawyer struggled as hard as he could, but how could a normal person break free from David¡¯s grip? ¡°Let me¡­ Let me go!¡± Sawyer said through gritted teeth. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your name is Sawyer, right? You have to be brave enough to take responsibility when you do something wrong. If you can¡¯t take the punishment, then don¡¯t do it. Today¡¯s matter is not a big deal, but I mainly want to teach you a lesson. I hope you will remember this in the future,¡± David said. Sawyer struggled for a while, and when he found that he could not break free, he stopped wasting his strength. Even so, he continued ring at David with blood-red eyes like a wild beast. After David felt that Sawyer was no longer struggling, he let go of him. Then, he looked at Sawyer and said, ¡°Don¡¯t re at me like that. It¡¯s useless, I won¡¯t fall for that.¡± The more than dozen people in the house did not dare to leave. To them, David was definitely a big shot since he could live in a house worth hundreds of millions. These students could not afford to mess with such a man. They just hoped that David would not implicate them in this. When they were waiting for the security toe, David called Hugo. He told Hugo what happened briefly and asked him to check whether this had happened to his other properties. If it had, David asked him to list those properties down. When the dozen or so students heard this¡­ ¡®He¡¯s a big shot indeed! ¡®I can¡¯t tell how many of these hundred million dor houses he owns! ¡®He doesn¡¯t really stay in them either!! At that moment, they were so envious. They were about the same age, but David was so well off. Chapter 460 Chapter 460 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 460 ¡®It takes skills to reincarnate into a good life.¡¯ Apparently, they had all agreed that David was a rich kid fr¨°m a very wealthy family. Otherwise, how could he have such achievements when he was only about two years older than them? When Sawyer heard that, he was not envious anymore. It was reced by boundless jealousy and hatred. This was his dream life. At this moment, he wanted to kill David and take over everything from him instead. ¡®Since you have so many fcking houses, why can¡¯t you give this one to me? ¡®You even want to send me behind bars. ¡®Just you wait. ¡®You¡¯ll definitely regret this when I get out!¡¯ It did not take long for four people from the residential area¡¯s security department toe over. ¡°Look at this. I bought a house for more than 100 million dors and I have never once lived in it. When I finally wanted to stay here, something like this urred. Is this how the security of this ce should be? How can you let just anyonee into such a high-end residential area?¡± David asked directly. He was indeed a little angry. He now had at least dozens of properties in Capital City. If this happened everywhere, he would not even have a ce to live in the future. If he wanted to bring Celia over to stay the night in the future, would his ns not be ruined if he ran into this kind of situation again? ¡°Mr. Lidell, please calm down. We will definitely look into this. We register everyone who enters and leaves, so we¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on after some investigation. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer,¡± a security guard said respectfully. They could not offend any of the property owners of this residential area. They would have to serve these people like they were kings. Even though the status of the security guards here was low, they enjoyed huge benefits. The people working in the same line of work would feel envious of those working in high-end residential areas. Not only would they get to interact with the big shots, but they would also get way better benefits than those working in a normal residential area. The others were racking their brains to get a job here. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After finding out what was going on, the core of every problem pointed to Sawyer, who was on the sofa. They then asked Sawyer what was going on. However, no matter what they asked, how they grilled him, or even when they threatened him, Sawyer would remain silent. If there were not so many people here, the security guards would have beat him up directly. Damn it, how dare he act so arrogantly when he was trespassing on private property? He even caused them to be scolded by their higher-ups. If they could bring Sawyer back, they would have beat him up to vent their anger first. In the end, they had no choice. They could only call the guard at the door to check the registration records and also the security footage. Since they had registered themselves and there were a lot of security cameras in the residential area, they could find out what happened very soon. Basically, it was simr to David¡¯s guess. Sawyer¡¯s mother was a on-site staff in the housekeepingpany who cleaned his ce. Hence, Sawyer would follow his mother here every week to clean. After he noticed that no one had been staying in the penthouse for more than a month, he made a copy of the key and moved in. ording to the security footage, Sawyer had been staying here for a week and he even brought female partners back twice during that period. ¡®Fck! David cursed in his heart. Indeed, just as he suspected. Sawyer did hook up with someone here. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 461 When the dozen or so people in the room heard what the security guard of the residential area said, they all looked at Sawyer in disdain. Especially the few girls who were looking at him with disgust. They did not expect that Sawyer, who had been pretending to be a super-rich kid on campus, was actually a pauper who was worthy of the name. Sawyer¡¯s mother, whom he said was the CEO of the listedpany, turned out to be a housekeeper who worked in a housekeepingpany. ¡°Mr. Lidell, take a look to see if any valuables in the house are missing. We will now take him to the police station. Next time, we will send someone to keep an eye on the housekeepers. I hope you can be the bigger person here,¡± the security guard said cautiously. At the end of the day, they also had to take great responsibility for this matter. If David wanted to pursue this, they might even lose their jobs. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t lose anything. Just send him to the station and lock him up for two days to teach him a lesson,¡± David said casually. ¡°Understood, thank you Mr. Lidell for your generosity. Should I send these students out?¡± The security guard asked, looking at the other dozen people in the room. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You should take this kid away first. I have something to ask the others.¡± ¡°Alright, goodbye, Mr. Lidell.¡± After the security said that, the two of them left with Sawyer. However, after Sawyer took two steps, he turned his head to re at David and said, ¡°Just you wait!¡± However, what greeted him was a p from the security guard. p! ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ll dig your eyeballs out if you continue looking at him. ¡®Just you wait? Who are you asking to wait? What are you waiting for? Move!¡± The security guard scolded fiercely. They were not as nice to Sawyer as they were to David. He was just a pauper, but he wanted to live in a luxurious penthouse? He even dared to bring other girls back for hookups! The security guards did not even dare to think about this. ¡®Damn, we should take him away and beat him up to vent our anger before deciding on anything else.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The security guards soon left with Sawyer. However, David felt that the kid was definitely someone dangerous judging from his behavior, his eyes that turned blood red from ring, and those traces of murderous intent. David was fine with it. There were not a lot of people in this world who could hurt him. If Sawyer dide for him, he could just take care of him. However, once the other students spread what happened to Sawyer to everyone on campus, he might seek revenge on every one of them after he got released based on his nature of blowing up over the smallest things. When it happened, it would be very troublesome as they would not be prepared to be targeted by vengeful spirits, as they were all just ordinary people. ¡°Tell me about that kid,¡± David said to the people remaining in the room. Soon, everyone started to tell David everything one after another. They told David how pretentious Sawyer was and how he pretended to be from a rich family. The lecturers and students on campus all thought that Sawyer was from a rich family out-and out. None of them expected this to be the truth. David said after thinking about it, ¡°I should advise you not to spread this when you get back on campus. Just pretend you don¡¯t know about this.¡± ¡°Why? That rat lied to us, so we have to expose him and make him lose his face and his status on campus. If not, I don¡¯t even know how many other people will be fooled by him,¡± one of the boys said angrily. Sawyer had deceived a lot of girls with his rich kid identity and that boy had long been envious of him. Now that he had seen Sawyer¡¯s true face, he had to tell everyone about this. He wanted those money- chasing girls on campus to see the truth behind the rich kid that they had been pursuing crazily. ¡°Yeah! We have to expose him. We can¡¯t let him deceive more people,¡± other students also chimed in. ¡°I understand how you¡¯re feeling right now, but judging from Sawyer¡¯s character¡­ How should I say this¡­ Um¡­ He¡¯s a little extreme. Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll seek revenge on you guys after he¡¯s released?¡± David asked. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re scared of him? He¡¯s just a pauper.¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not scared of him. We want to fight against all evil forces.¡± ¡®What the hell is this? ¡®How is this rted to evil forces?¡¯ David felt a little helpless. He could sense the murderous intent Sawyer was giving out just now. That was no joke. Only someone who wanted to kill could give off something like that. However, these students could not sense it. He could not tell them that once they spread it, Sawyer might seek revenge on them and he might even kill them, right? Even if he said that, the students who did not know the evil humans were capable of might not take him seriously. Chapter 462 Chapter 462 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 462 What should he do? If things developed in the way he predicted, David would feel like he had put them in harm¡¯s way if something happened to any of these students. ¡®I didn¡¯t kill them, but they died because of me If he could prevent this from happening, David would do his best to make it so. Besides, he was going to be a member of the Somend Parliament. They were the future of Somend. ¡°You all should follow me on Instagram. When Sawyeres out, you should tell me, and at the same time, keep an eye on him. If you sense something wrong with him, you have to tell me at once,¡± David said. ¡°Of course, big shot! I¡¯ll follow you and I¡¯ll definitely update Sawyer¡¯s situation to you.¡± ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± ¡°I want to follow you too! I want to follow you too!¡± When David asked them to follow him, it was exactly what they were looking for. The girls were even like an unruly crowd on a wild goose chase. That was a true rich kid, and he was not the same as a fake one like Sawyer. Once they got into a rtionship with him, they would reap boundless benefits for their whole lives. After everyone followed him, David was also ready to leave. He did not want to stay in this house that someone had stayed and also hooked up in. He was very disgusted, that was all. Thus, David got up and walked to the door first. Everyone understood what he meant and they knew he was asking them to leave. With that, the dozens of people left the room in a single file. David walked out of the doorst and locked the door behind him. All of them then came to the elevator. Eventually, David got in too. Everyone was looking at him inexplicably. They did not understand why he was here. Was he not staying here tonight? ¡°Dude, aren¡¯t you staying here tonight?¡± One of the girls asked after mustering the courage to speak. ¡°I wanted to, but I am a neat freak. I¡¯m not used to using something that¡¯s been used by others. I can only go stay in another house,¡± David said. ¡°What are you going to do with this penthouse then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just leave it here for the time being. If I can¡¯t stand it, I¡¯ll just give it away.¡± David did not feel anything when he said that. With his current status, a penthouse worth hundreds of millions was nothing to him. He would just give it to whoever fancied it. He bought this house back then forvish points anyway. Since he had already used thevish points, this house was not important to him anymore. However, when the students who just got into university heard that, they were all staring at David with wide eyes and gaping jaws. How rich did he have to be to do this? He did not want a penthouse worth hundreds of millions just because someone stayed in it. They wanted to be his friend. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. They wanted him to give his penthouse to them. They wanted to say, ¡®Rich man, let¡¯s be friends! Inside the elevator, the boys were looking at David with pandering hearts while the girls were looking at him with stars in their eyes. They were right toe today. Even though they got pulled into the middle of a conflict, the end result was pretty good. They followed a big shot and, in the future, they would have chances to get into a rtionship with him. This was the biggest reward for today. After everyone walked out of the elevator, David left in his car while the others walked toward the entrance to leave the residential area. . David found another house and saw that there was nothing wrong with it. Hence, he spent a peaceful night there. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 463 The next day, David went to Celia¡¯s house early in the morning. He had nothing to do in Capital City right now. After he apanied Celia for two days, he would prepare to go back to South River Province and then go to Springfield. He wanted to be there in person to direct everyone to spend money. Although he was spending a lot of money in many ces now and hisvish points were also rising rapidly, it was not enough. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His goal was not 10 thousandvish points either. After his physique broke through, he would still need to break through his mind power barrier. Meanwhile, he would still need to continue improving after the breakthroughs. These all required a lot ofvish points. David¡¯s sense of urgency also grew after his conversation with Mason. He had to grow to the point where he could deter and intimidate all forces before Mason passed. Otherwise, Somend would be in danger. At the same time David was with Celia, the Somend Parliament had convened in Capital City. Ten members of the Somend Parliament soon arrived. The Chief of Staff in Somend-Mason Stefani. The Deputy Chief of Staff in Somend-Abraham Jones, nicknamed God of War, administrated over the local forces and the Special Task Force. The Deputy Chief of Staff in Somend ¨C Dirk Schuman, nicknamed God of Military, governed the military department and Falcon. These three were all guardians in the God Rank. At the time, they were the highestbat power on the surface of Somend. The remaining seven members were all masters that were halfway to the God Rank and were all managing their own affairs. In addition, 66 provincial cab ministers and 16 chiefmanders from the military were all watching this meeting live. Mason sat at the main seat. ¡°This meeting is being held today because there is an important announcement. ¡°The Somend Parliament will increase from ten to eleven members from today onward.¡± As soon as Mason said this, the other 9 members sitting there, as well as the 65 provincial cab ministers and 16 chiefmanders from the military department who were watching the live broadcast, were shocked. It was because they had not received any news about something as major as adding a new member. Back then, this was absolutely impossible. Only Cade, the cab minister of South River Province, was calm. He had heard Lucas mention it a few days ago, so he just felt that this was expected. Only Mason, Julia, and Lucas knew about David being Silver Face. Everyone was shocked, but they did not question it. It was because Mason was the pinnacle of Somend today. Although the members of parliament could technically question it, no one was stupid enough to do so. Now that Mason had announced it, it was already confirmed. D ¡°But because of the special status of this member, he will not be present at the meeting for the time being. Everyone just needs to be aware about his existence. ¡°That¡¯ll be the first thing, and now, the second thing. ¡°Recently, some hidden families and sects have begun to join forces with major families to prepare to come out of hiding. ¡°I don¡¯t care about these, but there is something that I care about, that is, you must abide by the system of Somend as long as you are within its territory. If there is a vition, you will be punished ording to the seriousness of the crime. If the crime is particrly serious, then don¡¯t me me for not going easy on you. I will not hesitate to uproot your entire family if I have to. ¡°I hope you can investigate your partner clearly, when you cooperate with someone. It¡¯ll be better to not cooperate with families and sects with criminal records. ¡°Now, the maic field is still expanding, so I hope everyone will take precautions and protect every inch of our Somendnd, be it external or internal. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I have to say today.. ¡°Anyone who has anything to say can speak now.¡± Mason stopped talking after he was done. Next came the speeches of Deputy Chief of Staff Abraham and Dirk. Basically, they expressed their firm support of Chief of Staff Stefani, and then they reassured that they would maintain the domestic order and promised that they would not let the evil forces damage the stability of society. The speeches of the other seven members were simr. The meetingsted about two hours. The moment the meeting ended, Falconia received the news. Adding a new member of parliament was a big deal in Somend. No matter where it was, someone who was halfway to the God Rank was already considered a master. Somend had now suddenly added a member of parliament who was halfway to the God Rank, but they had not received any news about that at all before this. This was not a good thing. The two empires had been fighting openly and secretly for decades, and both sides had deep roots in each other¡¯s intelligence departments. Today, Somend included yet another member of parliament. Would there be another God Rank guardian that came out of nowhere one day? It made them feel a little shaken that they had fully understood Somend. Of course, this member of parliament did not show up. They felt that this might be a smoke bomb put out by Somend to purposely confuse them. Now, Somend¡¯s stabilizing force, Mason, was on his deathbed, and once he died, Falconia could work with a lot of other forces to share this big cake that was somend. Once another God Rank guardian came into y, then there would be more variables. They still needed to carefully keep an eye on this. Falconia was the first to receive the news while the other forces also received the news not long after. In addition to that, many hidden families in Somend had received the news shortly after as well. At that time, the underlying forces in Somend and abroad had started to stir because of David joining the Somend Parliament. Everyone was investigating who this new member of parliament in Somend was. At the same time, they were also investigating whether Somend had more hidden masters. Moreover, Mason¡¯s words also dyed some of the hidden families in Somend froming out of hiding. It was suspected that they would only dare toe out of hiding after Mason had passed. Mason¡¯s prestige not only deterred people from abroad, but also many hidden families in Somend. They did not dare toe out of hiding while he was still present. They had waited until Mason reached the end of his life before they dared to slowly emerge. At this time, David was still traveling with Celia in Capital City. He did not know that many forces around the world were investigating him. If he knew that. Mason had pushed him into the eye of the storm, he probably would not be in the mood to travel anymore. Mason had no choice either. Somend needed something else to catch everyone¡¯s attention.. Otherwise, all eyes would be on him. Releasing the news of David right now could at least temporarily attract everyone¡¯s attention, and at the same time, he would also have time to prepare the final backstop. David was just one possibility, and as the supreme ruler of Somend, he would not bet everything in Somend on David. That would be too dangerous. If he was not careful, he would lose everything. He needed more backups for Somend. This old man, who had dedicated his life to the country of Somend was still making final preparations for Somend as he was on his deathbed. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 464 Three dayster, David received an urgent task when he was apanying Celia to a tourist attraction Many unidentified people had appeared in the old-growth forest on the border of Somend. Although someone had been sent over, they had not gathered any urate information yet. Thus, they were asking David to go over and take a look. Since the addition of a new member of Parliament to Somend, many forces want toe to see if it was real. The main purpose was to determine whether this new member existed or not. If he existed and Somend could hide him so well, would there be other hidden characters in hiding? Would another God Rank guardian being out soon? This was a problem that many forces were very worried about. With Somend¡¯s stabilizing force, Mason, on the verge of dying, and the two remaining guardians of Somend, Abraham and Dirk, not being able to reach his heights yet, Somend had yet to develop a man who could stand up to rece Mason. Many forces were greedy to get a share of Somend. The distribution of resources on earth right now was basically fixed. Hence, if one wanted to obtain something, one had to plunder it. Meanwhile, Somend and Falconia were undoubtedly the countries with the most resources. If Mason died and Falconia took the lead, the other forces would definitely be like sharks that had smelled blood and they would rush over to take a bite. This time, since Falconia was the one leading the probing, and it involved most of Somend¡¯s power. That was why the other forces dared to keep causing trouble at the border. David¡¯s task was to get rid of all these irrelevant people. At this moment, inside the old-growth forest at the border of Somend and Falconia. Bang! The loud sound of a sniper rifle ripped through the air. Bang bang bang bang bang bang. Then, countless gunshots could be heard. Furthermore, these were all sniper rifles that had been altered and so they were very powerful. It was because normal sniper rifles were already useless to the masters that were above the Tier Rank. Only the altered and powerful sniper rifles were able to cause harm to the masters above the Tiger Rank. Not long after both sides fought, there were no more sounds of gunfire. Then, there were various sounds ofbat. Snap! A tall Falconian snapped the neck of a man from Somend with just one hand. He guffawed loudly, ¡°Haha! Is there no one else in Somend? Why did you send all your trash over to die? When Mason is dead, we Falconians will trample on every inch of Somend.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t have this chance. Go to hell, you mongrel!¡± An indifferent voice rang in the man¡¯s ear. Meanwhile, the Falconian felt a pain in his chest. A dagger had pierced his heart. Then, his tall body copsed suddenly. Such battle scenes could be found all over this old-growth forest. This was a tentative war initiated by Falconia. Over the years, Falconia would asionallyunch small wars to test the strength of Somend. However, the scale of these battles would not be too big. Even so, this time the scale was surprisinglyrge. They even dispatched the God Rank guardians. Suddenly, a loud voice resounded throughout the battlefield. ¡°Where¡¯s Abraham? Come out and y. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve grown.¡± Upon hearing this voice, everyone on the battlefield felt a tremor in their souls. ¡°ze is here! Let¡¯s kill these people from Somend! Falconia is unmatched!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Falconia is unmatched!¡± Obviously, the presence of the Falconia guardian lifted Falconia¡¯s spirits greatly. The God Rank guardian had acted and the people from Somend were very shocked. They did not expect Falconia to dispatch their guardian. This was more terrifying and important than any previous battle: ¡°I¡¯ll y with you!¡± After this, someone replied in an equally loud voice. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 465 After the voice was heard¡­ Boom! A soundparable to the explosion of a missile sounded. The huge aftermath made countless people on the battlefield almost unable to stand. Trees within a radius of hundreds of meters had been uprooted where the two guardians collided Countless sawdust filled the air. One had to remember that this was an old-growth forest and the trees here had tree trunks that were as wide as a man¡¯s arms. The battle of the guardians was so terrifying. It was indeed the peak ofbat power on earth. It was so scary. Everyone on the battlefield was stunned to see this scene, including the ones that were halfway to the God Rank that had previously been engaging inbat. It was the first time they had watched the two God Rank guardians fight at such a close distance. ¡°Not bad, Dirk. Again!¡± After one blow, the guardian of Falconia roared again. ¡°Very well, just as you wish,¡± Dirk replied. Boom! Another loud sound. Immediately after¡­ Boom boom boom boom boom! Countless loud voices resounded throughout the battlefield. Almost everyone on the battlefield stopped fighting and all looked at the two guardians who were fighting in the air at the moment. As a fight between the strongestbat forces on earth today, the battle between the guardians was not something that was often witnessed. This kind of battle was very useful for the masters that were halfway to the God Rank, as they might break through to God Rank and be guardians themselves after watching it. Boom! ze, the guardian of Falconia, was punched into the ground by Dirk. ¡°The God of Military is so formidable!¡± ¡°The God of Military is so formidable!¡± ¡°The God of Military is so formidable!¡± All of the people from Somend cheered in excitement after they saw ze, the guardian of Falconia, being knocked out of the air by a punch from Dirk. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, ze reappeared across from Dirk soon after. The two just hovered in the air looking at each other. Once they had entered the God Rank and became guardians, the air was just like t earth to them. ¡°Dirk, I didn¡¯t expect you to have reached this stage. How amazing. It¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t have a chance to grow anymore. Once Mason dies, Somend will be attacked from all sides. If you join us in Falconia, Falconia will be one step closer to the goal of dominating the world. What do you think? With your talent, there is still a lot of room for growth,¡± ze said, looking at Dirk across from him. Dirk had a lot of talent. He was not yet fifty years old and yet he was much stronger than ze. If he continued to grow, he might have a chance to reach Mason¡¯s level. Unfortunately, he had no chance. If ze could get him to join Falconia , he would be a great help to their n of dominating the world. ¡°You talk so much nonsense.¡± After Dirk said that, he moved in front of ze in a blink of an eye and punched him in the face. Bang! The loud sound could be heard again. The two were engaged inbat once again. Even though Dirk was slightly stronger than ze, there was still a limit to his strength. The two were engaged in equalbat and ze was only slightly weaker. Meanwhile, the battle below them had resumed as well. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 466 As directed, David soon arrived at his destination. It was a huge old-growth forest. Opposite the old-growth forest were some medium-sized countries. They were all jealous of the vast resources that Somend upied. Thus, after Falconia upied most of Somend¡¯s power in their skirmist, these countries also began to send some of their people over to probe. Somend had already sent someone to those countries in retaliation, but the specific situation of these agents were still unknown. Since there was a maic field interference, no information could be sent out. However, they should be in trouble. Otherwise, they would have already sent someone over to pass along the information. That is why they asked David toe and take a look. Several other members of parliament that were halfway to the God Rank were also sent to various ces. There were no guardians in medium-sized countries, as only therge countries and the two empires had guardians. Of course, this was only on the surface. If a medium-sized country was controlled by an ancient family, it would surely have some guardians hiding in the dark. David plunged headfirst into the old-growth forest. As soon as he entered the old-growth forest, the light around him dimmed because of the canopy formed by the tall trees and vegetation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. David started running quickly. From the information he obtained, three Team Wolfs under Team Falcon, two members from Team Vulture, and one member from Team Dragon had moved in this direction. This meant there was a peak Dragon Ranker, two normal Dragon Rankers, and 27 Tiger Rankers who had entered from this location. However, none of them hade out until now. David had to find them as soon as possible. If not, they would be in even more danger. After all, medium-sized countries might have super masters that were halfway to the God Rank If the other party was halfway to the God Rank, then the people Somend sent might bepletely wiped out. This was a loss Somend could not afford to bear. When David entered the old-growth forest, one of the Team Wolfs was hiding about a few kilometers away from him. However, two of them were injured, making up about six of them in total. ording to the nine-member standard of Team Wolf, it meant that three of their members had died. This loss was a pretty big deal, but right now, it was thest thing on their minds. Even Somend did not expect that the other party would dare to send so many masters tobat them, much less dare to even kill. Once there were casualties, there was no possibility of mediation between the two parties. They had to pay for this with their lives. Right now, Team Wolf needed to leave as soon as possible. They had to pass the news back to the higher-ups of Somend so that they would send stronger people over. Otherwise, the team who came this time would be all out of luck. David wondered what happened to the three captains of Team Vulture and Team Dragon. Ivan sighed inwardly. Shortly after they came in and separated, they were attacked. The other party was very powerful and there were a lot of them. They only managed to flee after sacrificing three of their members. They had sacrificed three of their nine members while two of them were severely injured too. It was impossible for him to give up on his team. However, everyone might die here if he brought them along. ¡°Captain Tomlinson, you should go. Just leave us. If not, everyone will die here. Go back and report this to the higher-ups. You have to kill all those mongrels to avenge us,¡± one of the severely injured members said. ¡°Bullsh*t! I will never give up on my team. Vince, you should go and report this. I am the strongest among us and I¡¯ll stay,¡± Ivan said to a member that was not injured. ¡°Captain, I refuse. If we¡¯re going to die, we should die together.¡± Chapter 467 Chapter 467 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 467 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we die, but you have to send the information back, or else Somend will suffer even more losses. Hurry up, this is an order!¡± Ivan roared sternly. ¡°Stop dilly-dallying. It will be toote if you don¡¯t leave now.¡± The moment Ivan finished speaking, a joking voice filled everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°It seems that it¡¯s toote even if you go now. What should you do now?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s talking?¡± Ivan and his four healthy teammates quickly stood up from their hiding ces. Then, they saw three people wearing masks standing on a tree branch a few meters above them. It was them! These were the masked people who attacked them just now. ¡°Who are you? Why are you wearing masks? Do you not want others to find out who you are? Or do you want to me this on someone else?¡± Ivan asked. ¡°Are you trying to get us to talk? You are not qualified to know our identities,¡± said the masked man on the right. ¡°Why? Are you scared that Somend will seek revenge on you and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have the balls to tell me?¡± ¡°Hahaha, how hrious. Since we dared to attack you, do you think we are afraid of Somend¡¯s revenge? The current Somend is just an old dragon. Once Mason dies, the dragon of Somend will be divided and devoured by many forces.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! You bastards who don¡¯t even dare to show your faces don¡¯t have the right to even look at Somend! Just you wait! Somend will soon send masters over to capture all of you,¡± Ivan scolded. He knew that he probably could not escape, so he only hoped to kill another enemy before he died. However, these three were too strong and Ivan figured that there was no hope. ¡°I like to kill my enemies when they are in despair. I forgot to tell you that the masters from Somend are all dealing with the attack of Falconia, so do you think they¡¯ll have time to worry about you? Just die in despair obediently. As for our identities¡­ We are the great¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± The masked man in the middle immediately stopped him. ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the man who had been talking big just now replied respectfully. ¡°Get it done as quickly as possibl?. After we¡¯re done here, we need to meet with the others. Just leave the people sent by Somend this time.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± When the masked man on the right wanted to make a move after speaking, his vision blurred and there was a chill in his neck. Then, all the strength in his body disappeared in an instant. He covered his neck with his hands and tried to speak, but no words came out. After this, he fell down from the tree branch that was five or six meters high. Meanwhile, the masked man on the left experienced the same thing as him. The two fell to the ground almost simultaneously. After struggling for two to three seconds, they stopped breathing. Now, blood started pouring profusely from their necks, staining the weeds around them. Their necks had been slit two-thirds of the way open. It happened in an extremely short amount of time. When Ivan and the others heard that the other party was about to take action, they saw the two masked men fall to the ground after they prepared themselves. Then, the masked men stopped moving after a few moments of struggling. They all soon looked up at the branch. They saw a familiar figure choking the remaining masked man and lifting him up. Meanwhile, the masked man was looking at the person in front of him with terror in his eyes. He was a mid-Dragon Ranker but now, he could not even resist before he was subdued by the other party. He had not even noticed when the other party got near them. The other party had gotten rid of two masters that were halfway to the Dragon Rank in a blink of an eye and now, he had subdued the masked man. It was so fast that it was unbelievable. Now, if the other party just tightened his grip slightly, the masked man would also depart from this beautiful world just like his two colleagues who had just fallen. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. No! He did not want to die yet! He was a mid-Dragon Ranker who was very well-respected. He wanted to continue enjoying life and beautiful women. However, at this moment, he could not make a sound and he did not even have the chance to beg for mercy. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 468 The person who arrived was obviously David. At this moment, he was grabbing the masked man¡¯s neck with one hand, immobilizing him. Ivan felt that the person who saved them looked familiar, but for a while, he could not remember who it was. ¡°Captain Tomlinson, i-isn¡¯t he the frencer from a rich family whom we picked upst time?¡± Asked one of the team members. ¡°Which one?¡± Ivan asked. They had picked up a lot of frencers that came from rich families, so how would he remember which one it was? ¡°The one who defeated all of us.¡± Ivan instantly remembered after this reminder. His entire team was knocked to the ground when they picked up this recruitst time, so how could he forget? ¡®It¡¯s him! This guy is so powerful! ¡®It seems that thest time he fought us, he didn¡¯t use all his strength at all.¡¯ David stood on a branch and slowly strangled the masked man. ¡°Who are you? How many people came this time and what are their strengths? What is your purpose of coming here?¡± David asked. He flew the whole way after entering the old-growth forest while his mind power was also at the extremes, so it did not take long for him to spot someone he was familiar with. One of the Team Wolfs was hiding here. Two of them had also been seriously injured. Plus, there were three fewer members than thest time when they had picked him up. They must have sacrificed their lives. Although David had some misunderstandings with themst time, his heart was burning with anger at that moment. These were the elites of Somend and they sacrificed their lives to protect itsnd. They were all heroes of Somend, and they deserved respect from everyone in the country. The enemies were three masked men. One of them was a mid-Dragon Ranker while the other two were halfway to the Dragon Rank. They were very strong, and they were not people that Team Wolf couldpete with at all. Obviously, the other party came prepared this time. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± However, the masked man was being strangled and he could not speak even if he wanted to. Right now, he could only make a whimpering sound. David could tell what the other party was wishing for, so he loosened his grip slightly. Now, the masked man was able to breathe, and he frantically took in a few gulps of fresh air. If David did not loosen his grip, he would have died from suffocation. ¡°I-If you let me go, I-I¡¯ll give you all of the intel,¡± the masked man replied in a hoarse voice. ¡°You have no qualifications to discuss terms when you¡¯re in front of me,¡± David said with a nk expression on his face. ¡°Since I¡¯ll die if I tell you and I¡¯ll also die if I don¡¯t tell you, then don¡¯t even think about learning anything from me. Listen to me, the power we dispatched this time ispletely out of your imagination. If you don¡¯t get the intel and start nning appropriately now, all of Somend will be finished as everyone whoes in will die. How about we make a deal? I¡¯ll tell you everything if you let me go.¡± After the masked man finished speaking, he waited for David¡¯s reply. He believed the other party would agree to his deal. As for the intel, how would David know if he was lying or not? By the time he found out whether or not it was genuine, it would be toote. However, what he heard was not David agreeing to his deal, rather, it was the feeling of being suffocated once again. Moreover, David was exerting more force this time. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t. Be the burial offering for the dead heroes of Somend.¡± After David said that, he tightened his grip. Crack! He directly snapped the masked man¡¯s neck. The masked man also looked at David with terror in his eyes. He could not understand why this Somend would rather kill him than get the intel. This was out of his expectations. If not, he would not have spoken to David so boldly. However, one could not turn back time. The moment his neck was snapped, he was set to follow the two other masked men on the way to bing burial offerings to the dead Somend heroes. David casually threw away his corpse, jumped down from the branch, andnded on the ground softly. ¡°Captain Tomlinson, long time no see,¡± David greeted. ¡°David, it¡¯s you! I¡¯m so sorry about thest time,¡± Ivan said respectfully. David¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination. What was even more ridiculous was that he thought David was a kid from an aristocratic family who only wanted to get in for bragging rights. ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Captain Tomlinson. I should be the one apologizing for what happened. I shouldn¡¯t have gone so hard on you,¡± David said. These were all people who put their lives on the line for Somend, and he was indeed too hard on themst time. Now it seemed that he was still young. ¡°David , how many people did you bring this time?¡± Ivan stopped splitting hairs about what happened last time. The situation at hand was much more urgent. ¡°It¡¯s just me,¡± David replied. ¡°What? You¡¯re the only one? W-What should we do then? David, this time things have exceeded expectations. The enemy is very strong so you should leave and report to the higher ups,¡± Ivan said anxiously. He originally thought that since someone had gone out to report the situation, the higher-ups from Somend would arrange for forces to back them up after receiving it. Unexpectedly, David was the only one who had been sent. Although David was great, at such a young age, no matter how powerful he was, there was still a limit to his strength. Their enemies this time were not weak, and they were obviously targeting Somend. They should report this to the higher-ups as soon as possible so that they would send even more powerful people over. Otherwise, everyone who entered the forest this time would be in danger. ¡°Captain Tomlinson, you should leave with the wounded! I¡¯ll go look for the others.¡± ¡°David, don¡¯t be impulsive, the enemy hase prepared this time so we must report it to the higher- ups first.¡± ¡°The higher-ups are already aware of the situation, so they asked me toe here to find out more. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t act impulsively. Captain Tomlinson, you should leave with the wounded first. If not, it¡¯ll be troublesome if you dy their treatment.¡± Ivan thought about it and said, ¡°Alright, be careful. I¡¯ll go and report this to the higher-ups. They should send some people here very soon. You should be vignt.¡± ¡°I got it. Go now. Go straight from here, and in about 5 to 6 kilometers, you¡¯ll see the waypoint.¡± ¡°Alright, take care. However, I also want to check if those people left any identifications.¡± After Ivan said that, he and the other three members walked to the three masked men, squatted, and removed their masks. There was nothing unique about their appearance. The one in the middle was older and he should be around 50 or 60 years old. Meanwhile, the others looked like they were in their forties. Afterward, Ivan searched them carefully. Unfortunately, they did not bring anything nor have any special tattoos. Indeed, they came prepared. Ivan then walked in front of David and spoke after he did not find anything, ¡°No discovery. I guess these people are scared of Somend¡¯s revenge, so they didn¡¯t leave any clues.¡± ¡°You could already tell by their masks. You should go now, I¡¯ll go look for the others.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. With that, Ivan and the other three men left along with the two injured team members. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 469 After David saw them leaving, he jumped into the air and flew forward quickly. He needed to save time and find the people from Somend as quickly as possible. It was possible that if he dyed for even another minute, one more Somend hero would die. When David took off, Ivan¡¯s team had not gone far before an injured member looked back at David. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He was immediately stunned. He actually saw David take off and fly forward. ¡°S-Sir, I¡­ I just saw Dav-¡­ David¡­ f-flying!¡± The wounded member stammered. ¡®What?¡¯ Ivan was shocked. ¡°Did you see correctly?¡± Ivan asked. ¡°Of course!¡± The wounded member replied. Several other team members also looked at Ivan in shock. Ivan rposed himself and said, ¡°Everyone, forget about this. From now on, no one can mention it, otherwise, they will be dealt with by militaryw.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Obviously, everyone understood the importance of this. At the same time, they all breathed a sigh of relief. With David¡¯s strength, the chances of their other teammates surviving were much higher. They hoped the other teammates could hold on until David found them. The group of six walked in the direction of Somend in silence. Meanwhile, David continued to explore inside the forest. His mind power was also spread to the maximum. After a while, he still could not sense any living person around. More than a dozen corpses wereid out sporadically. Most of them were members of the Team Wolfs under Falcon in Somend. On the contrary, there were only four or five masked people. David was also very anxious. At this moment, David¡¯s system popped up a message automatically. (A message trying to interfere with the host has been detected. Do you want to forcibly ept it?] David was a little puzzled, yet he still chose to ept it. After this, David¡¯s phone rang. David took out his phone and took a look. It was a message from Celia. Celia: (David, what are you doing? Where are we going to y tomorrow?] David texted back while he was on the move. David: (Celia, I am not free these two days. I¡¯ll go and find you in two days time when I¡¯m done with work.) Celia: [Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.] David then put the phone back in his pocket. He did not have time to chat with Celia. There were still many people waiting for him to rescue them. However, just as he was about to leave, David shuddered. Did they not say that if there was maic interference, and all radio signals would be blocked? How could he still receive that information? When the system said that it could ept the message forcibly, did it mean Celia¡¯s message? If this was true, did it mean that the system could forcibly break through the interference of the maic field to transmit information? This was too important. David quickly took out his phone and called Celia. Soon, the call connected. After a casual chat with Celia, David hung up. ¡®It works. ¡®So is it possible to build a globalwork and control it with the system?¡¯ Chapter 470 Chapter 470 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 470 ¡®Through this, I can ignore the maic field interference. On a with an increasingly expanding maic field, such awork could take over the market quickly. At that time, he would be able to control the entire world¡¯swork. So, would everyone on thework not have to listen to him? He would be the god of the world¡¯swork. He still needed to test out whether the system could support such arge load. However, now was not the time to think about that, he would only worry about that once this task was over. David continued to move forward quickly. However, this time, instead of going straight forward, he expanded his search range and moved forward in an S-shaped route. If someone was fighting, David¡¯s mind power would definitely be able to detect them. Soon, David noticed that several battles seemed to being together. ¡®Did they converge?¡¯ David shuddered and followed one of the routes as fast as he could. Meanwhile, at the end of the route David followed, the two parties were fighting each other. One side was the people from Somend, which only had about ten people left. Their leader was Dragon Seven, a member of the most mysterious organization in Somend ¨C Team Dragon. The other party was all wearing the same masks, consisting of about twenty or thirty people. Their leaders were three masked men. ¡°Who the hell are you? It¡¯s a big deal to dispatch three peak Dragon Rankers to attack Somend,¡± Dragon Seven endured the severe pain in his body and asked. Just now, he blocked the three peak Dragon Rankers on his own to cover for the escape of the others. Now, he was seriously injured. If it were not for the fact that the three of them were afraid that they would make him mad and he would counterattack whilst sacrificing his own life, Dragon Seven would probably have died a long time ago. The three peak Dragon Rankers were all afraid of getting hurt, so they simply adopted a policy to waste time. Dragon Seven was seriously injured anyway and he could not escape far, so they would just follow behind him. Dragon Seven ran for a while but probably felt that he could not escape, so he stopped running and decided to stay and fight. He might even make the other side pay. If he continued to flee, he might not be able to endure it much longer even if the other party did not do anything. ¡°Somend is already on the verge of copse. So I advise you not to make unnecessary struggles. You might still be able to survive if you surrender. As for who we are? You have no right to know,¡± replied the masked man. ¡°You all thought that Old Master Stefani was about to die so you came out to grab a share of the cake. How do you know that this was not a game set up by Somend to let you have a taste of your medicine? As for your identities, I have already guessed who you are,¡± Dragon Seven endured the pain and said with a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The three masked men who were in the lead eximed at the same time. ¡°ording to records, Mason is almost 130 years old, and he is already the longest-living person on earth. All his physical functions have fallen to the lowest point, and it is difficult to say whether he still even hasbat abilities. It¡¯s impossible that he still wants to wipe out all the major forces,¡± one of the masked men said after calming himself down. ¡°Is itthat so Then why don¡¯t you dare to show your true face? You¡¯re just afraid of Somend¡¯s revenge. Now, Somend is very skilled in using the maic field. The functions of the human body can be prolonged under a strong maic field. The stronger the maic field, the longer it willst, don¡¯t you know this?¡± Dragon Seven said. ¡®What?¡¯ The trio was shocked. Although what Dragon Seven said was very unlikely, it was notpletely impossible. The use of maic fields was being studied by all forces around the world. Such a thing was entirely possible if Somend¡¯s research was a step ahead. They had to send this message back regardless of how impossible it sounded. Otherwise, just one misstep might lose them the whole game. They had killed so many people from Somend today and they had already badly offended Somend With the character of the Somend people, there was absolutely no possibility of mediation. As the three were feeling conflicted and had let their guards down, Dragon Seven took action. He was saying so many things just to wait for this opportunity. In reality, he made everything up. The purpose was to make these people put their guards down. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He wanted to make ast-ditch effort. It would be best if he could kill one of the peak Dragon Rankers. Even if he could not kill them, he wanted to at least seriously injure one of them. There was only so much he could do. After all, he was just a peak Dragon Ranker and there were three peak Dragon Rankers on the opposite side. This was apletely unwinnable battle. Unfortunately, after his death, the people behind him would have no chance of surviving at all. As he charged, he wondered if the team that had escaped managed to pass the message along. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 471 Dragon Seven was determined to die this time, so he had to make his enemies also lose something in the process. There were three super-peak Dragon-Rankers in the enemy¡¯s party, so he could only focus on attacking one person through an attack that caught thempletely off guard. He only had one chance to strike, and once he struck, he would no longer have the ability to fight back regardless of if the strikended or not. After that, he would only be able to absorb the enemies¡¯ attacks. At that time, he would surely die as he was already seriously injured. Dragon Seven exerted his full force regardless of the potential injury, and with lightning speed, he approached the three peak Dragon Rankers in the blink of an eye. He used all of his strength tounch thest blow he would ever give in this lifetime. He had no regrets about being a citizen of Somend. ¡°Crushing Punch!¡± Dragon Seven screamed in his heart and punched the masked man closest to him in the chest where his heart would be. At this moment, he was actually using the powerful ultimate move from Somend¡¯s famous Form- Intention Fist ¨C Crushing Punch. If this punch hit, even if the opponent was a peak Dragon Ranker, he would definitely not be able to bear it. After all, the heart was the most vulnerable part of the human body. Once the heart was shocked by the powerful force, the victim would survive only if they were lucky. If they were unlucky, they would die. The three masked peak Dragon-Rankers did not expect that Dragon Seven would suddenly attack them. They were shocked by what Dragon Seven said just now and they were thinking of sending the news back as soon as possible, so they rxed for a while. When they finally came back to their senses, the attack was already right in front of them. Hence, the three also responded quickly. The masked man that Dragon Seven attacked could not dodge Dragon Seven¡¯s attack anymore as he was the closest. He could only shift his body slightly to move his heart, the vital part, away, and use his shoulder to block Dragon Seven¡¯s attack. Smack! Dragon Seven punched the masked man with full force and the masked man was thrown backward, flying past the other two masked men andnding in the crowd behind them. The twenty or so people behind were in aplete mess after the masked mannded on them. ¡°Sir!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Those masked men behind yelled and quickly went up to help him up. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± When the other two saw their partner being thrown backward, they startedunching their attacks on Dragon Seven. After Dragoon Seven gave out that punch, he did not have much energy left. Thus, he could only watch as the two got closer to him. It was a pity that he did not hit the masked man¡¯s vital spot in his final blow. If not, he could at least seriously injure the masked man even if he did not kill him. When Dragon Seven was about to close his eyes to wait for his death¡­ Boom! Boom! He heard two loud sounds. The two masked peak Dragon Rankers had been thrown aside as a figure appeared behind him. ¡°Not bad, Team Dragon!¡± David said behind Dragon Seven. He was sincere when he said that. As the most mysterious organization in Somend, Team Dragon was indeed the elite among the elites. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Not only were they powerful, but they had also put their lives aside and were ready to sacrifice everything for Somend at any given time. Both Team Dragon and Falcon were people who deserved respect. The two masked peak Dragon Rankers who were thrown aside were still feeling dumbstruck. They had not even seen the person before their bodies were suddenly thrown aside in excruciating pain. Thud! Thud! The two fell into the crowd once again before the people behind them came back to their senses. A few of them were even knocked out by the sudden blow. Some of them even started vomiting blood. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 472 Normal Tiger Rankers would not be able to handle the aftermath of a battle between super peak Dragon Rankers. David stood in front of Dragon Seven and quietly breathed a sigh of belief. He made it. If he was slightly slowly, Somend would lose another general, A super-peak Dragon Ranker was already the cornerstone of some small countries. Losing one of them would be a great loss to even an empire like Somend. ¡°Take him away. Leave the rest to me,¡± David said. After this, a few people came out from the Somend camp and took Dragon Seven away. Everything, from Dragon Seven¡¯s sudden attack, to one of the opponents suffering an injury, the two of them attacking Dragon Seven at the same time, and finally the two assants being thrown away by David who arrived just in time, had taken ce in a very short period. Now, these people had finallye back to their senses. They had never met David before. Even the two members of Team Vulture had never met David, so they did not know each other. The only people in Team Vulture who had seen David were Number Nine and Captain Lucas Brown. Moreover, David¡¯s performance was so strong that they all felt he should be the backup prepared by Somend. Dragon Seven looked at David¡¯s back. This man was very young, but his strength was terrifying. He was also not one of the ten members of parliament. Who was this? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. A bolt of lightning shed across Dragon Seven¡¯s heart. Could it be that¡­ he was the eleventh newly-added member? Very likely! Otherwise, Dragon Seven could not think of anyone else who could seriously injure the two peak Dragon Rankers even before they could react. The three masked peak Dragon Rankers on the opposite side stood up with the help of others. Right now, they all had blood flowing from the corners of their mouths. The injuries of the two people who were just hit by David were much heavier than the one who was injured by Dragon Seven. Although David made his move in a hurry, he was already halfway to God Rank, which was not at all comparable to a peak Dragon Ranker. In addition to that, David,bined with his super mind power, also stood at the toppared to all those who were halfway to God Rank. All hecked wasbat experience. Growing up, David had experienced only a handful of battles. Compared to those people that were halfway to the God Rank who had experienced countless battles in their lives, his experience was still far behind. However, with the help of his mind power, he was not afraid of these people at all. If he had morebat experience, David, with his physique and mind power at double their limit, could crush the other masters who were halfway to the God Rank ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Asked one of the masked people on the opposite side. ¡°I also want to ask who you are. How dare you attack Somend? The nerve of you,¡± David said with a nk expression. ¡°Somend will soon be a tiger whose has been dewed. When the timees, everyone will be coveting for you, so how much longer can you hold on? I advise you to stop sticking to your old ways,¡± the masked man said. ¡°Stop sticking to our old ways? Why? Do you want me to forgive you? Sorry, all of you here will be burial offerings to the fallen heroes of Somend!¡± After David said that, his figure disappeared. ¡°You¡­¡± Smash! After the masked man said the word ¡®you¡¯, his body was knocked backward and crashed into a tree. Blood then spilled from his mouth. After this, countless voices could be heard. Thud thud thud thud thud thud thud! As a master who was halfway to the God Rank, David was like a tiger among a flock of sheep when he dived inside the crowd. They did not have time to see what he was doing before they were sent flying away with intense pain all over their bodies. This was the crushing defeat of different realms. Even Justin the Tyrant, a publicly known number one in Dragon Rank, did not have the slightest chance to fight back when he was faced with David¡¯s full force, let alone these three normal peak Dragon Rankers. There was an even lesser chance for the ones who were below the three peak Dragon Rankers. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 473 In just under half a minute, David returned to where he had just initially stood. David had knocked the entire masked team of more than 20 people on the opposite side to the ground. Aside from the three peak Dragon Rankers, all of them were killed by David with one blow. They simply could not bear the full force of someone who was halfway to the God Rank. Even the three peak Dragon Rankers could not handle a single blow from David. The reason David left the three peak Dragon Rankers alive was to take them back to Somend to see if there was any way to get them to speak This battle was definitely not as simple as it seemed. There were not many forces in the world that could dispatch so many masters in one go. They needed to look into this before they decided how to deal with it. While David settled the fight here, Dirk had driven ze to the ground on the main battleground several times over. The God Rank guardian¡¯s strength had reached its limit. Even if he endured this kind of tentative attack more than ten times, it would still be difficult to seriously injure his foundation. ze stood opposite Dirk again. Dirk watched the fight below and realized that both sides were losing out. Falconia suffered heavy casualties while Somend was not much better of. He did not want to see the elites of Somend die in battle as they were somend¡¯s exceptional treasures. ¡°ze! If you don¡¯t retreat, I won¡¯t hold myself back anymore,¡± Dirk said. At this moment, the God of Military of Somend finally got serious because he did not want to see the people below continue to get killed and injured. ¡°Oh? Great! Let me see how strong Somend¡¯s so-called God of Military truly is,¡± ze said with a smirk However, despite sounding carefree, their faces looked very solemn. Just now, they were just feeling each other out. After all, when God Rank guardians engaged in a serious battle, the damage would be overwhelming. The people below would not be able to withstand the aftermath of their battle. If he waspletely defeated by Dirk in their tentative battle, then he would not be Dirk¡¯s match either if they were to engage in a serious battle. However, he did juste to just feel things out. Before Mason died, they had topletely quantify Somend¡¯s true strength, be it on the surface or the forces hidden in the dark. This was so that when Mason died, they would be able to n everything properly and crush Somend¡¯s defense in one blow. No matter what, he had to find out what Dirk¡¯sbat limit was. Besides, he was not the only one who came today. ¡°Everyone listen, stop fighting, back off!¡± Dirk ordered. After hearing thsee words from Dirk, the God of Military, all of the Somenders who were engaged in combat stopped fighting and retreated along with the wounded. ¡°ze!¡± Shouted the Falconians who stayed where they were. They did not dare to leave without specific orders from ze. ¡°You guys should retreat too,¡± ze said. ¡°Roger. ¡°Everyone, step back!¡± The Falconians began to retreat orderly. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. After both sides had retreated, Dirk waved his hand and a spear flew to him from behind. With the spear in hand, Dirk¡¯s aura underwent earth-shaking changes as he hovered in the air. On the other side, a saber appeared in ze¡¯s hand at some point. ¡°ze, since you want to bully Somend, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless today!¡± After Dirk said that, he aimed his spear and pointed the tip at ze. ze could feel the chilling from the spear. Once a God Rank guardian used their weapons, it would always result in either injury or death. No matter how they fought with their fists, it would be very hard to cause harm to their opponents who were on the same level as them unless they used a super-powerful killing move. However, it was different with weapons. If they did not pay proper attention and were hurt by the weapons of opponents on the same level as themselves, it would be no joke. ¡°Come on!¡± ze positioned his saber and said to Dirk Boom! Chapter 474 Chapter 474 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 474 Dirk¡¯s power exploded at full force. He managed to move more than ten meters through the air with just one step and came to ze¡¯s side. He pointed his spear at ze and ze quickly blocked it with his saber. nk! An ear-piercing sound was created when the spear and saber met. It reverberated across the sky like a p of thunder. Dirk mmed his spear against ze¡¯s saber, and he only stopped when he pushed ze about 100 meters backward. Then, Dirk quickly put the spear in front of his chest before thrusting it forward. The tip of the spear once again met with the same spot on the saber. However, this time, the force was much stronger. ng! Another loud sound. This time, the spear pushed the saber into ze¡¯s chest and ze was knocked several hundred meters backward. When he stopped, some blood spilled from the corner of his lips. One had to know that he did not bleed even after he was punched several times by Dirk. Now, Dirk only used two blows with his weapons to make ze bleed. The two did not speak as they approached each other in the middle at lightning speed. nk nk nk nk nk! Everyone could hear countless sounds of weapons mming into each other. The people below could only see sparks in the air and hear ear-piercing loud sounds. However, they could not see any figures. Dirk shifted his body to one side to dodge ze¡¯s strike. Total annihtion!¡¯ Then, a spear thrust toward ze. Hence, ze quickly pulled his saber back and put it in front of his body to block the attack. nk! ze was then knocked several hundred meters backway by Dirk¡¯s Total Annihtion. The injuries on his body worsened. Dirk stood up straight and hovered in the air with his spear in his hand. ¡°God of Military!¡± ¡°God of Military!¡± ¡°God of Military!¡± Countless Somenders were cheering from below. ¡°ze, are you still not giving up?¡± Dirk said. ¡°Dirk, you¡¯re underestimating me. Take this!¡± After ze said that, he appeared in front of Dirk and swung his saber down on Dirk. Dirk took one step backward and dodged that attack However, z¨¦¡¯s saber flew out of his hand, which shocked Dirk. He did not expect ze to let go of his saber. If he was not hurt by the saber, ze would havepletely lose his weapon for no reason. This was the greatest taboo in the battle among God Rank guardians. A guardian with a weapon couldpletely crush a guardian without a weapon. Of course, this was under the premise of the two being on the same level. If it was someone like Mason, he could just sit there without any weapons and the other guardians would not dare to attack him. This was the oppression of strength. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ze¡¯s saber had flown out of his hand and was about to hit Dirk. ng! The saber was sent flying. It seemed that Dirk managed to pull back his spear in time and block this attack. At the same time, he let out a breath of relief inside. Now, he had the upper hand as he faced the unarmed ze. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 475 Just as Dirk blocked the saber that had flown out from ze¡¯s grip and was feeling slightly relieved, he shuddered. Oh no, an ambush! Dirk reacted quickly and moved his body to the right. Despite reacting in time, the other party came prepared. After Dirk had moved less than a meter away, a shadow appeared next to him and ran a sharp custom- made dagger across his neck. A guardian was still a human at the end of the day. Even though his body was strengthened from the inside to the outside, he would still die if his vital parts like his heart, neck, and brain were seriously damaged. After the Shadow Dagger slit Dirk¡¯s throat, it retreated several hundred meters away and stood together with ze. Dirk was motionless as he stood in ce. Warm blood started dripping from his body. However, it was not the blood from his neck but his arm. It seemed that he had no time to react just now and the spear in his hand had no use when it came to this kind of sudden close-range attack. Thus, he was forced to use his left arm to deflect it to protect his vital parts. The dagger that was meant to slit his throat was thus blocked by his left arm. Even though his arm was close to being sliced in half and his left arm temporarily lost its functionality, at least he was alive. If it had slit his throat, he would surely die even if he was a God Rank guardian. Furthermore, with modern medical skills along with his super recovery skills as a God Rank guardian, his wounds would heal quickly and return to its original state if he was treated in time. After bing a God Rank guardian, his body¡¯s recovery greatly improved. As long as he did not sustain damage to his vital parts that would kill him in a short period, he would be able to recover with the help of modern medicine and treatment. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Therefore, when his vital parts were being attacked, he would rather use his other body parts to block it. ¡°Dirk, God of Military, what do you think of that?¡± ze asked with a grin as he stood about 100 meters away from Dirk. ¡°You Falconians are only worthy of cheap tricks,¡± Dirk said without any expression on his face. It was as if he was not the one who was hurt. His arm was about to be detached from his body. Ordinary people would not be able to endure this kind of pain and would start screaming aloud. Some might even pass out from the pain. However, Dirk seemed fine. The God of Military of Somend was indeed an extremely macho man. At this moment, he had already used his control over his body to stop the bleeding. He would have soon bled to death if he did not stop the profuse bleeding after the main artery of his arm was sliced open. The control of a God Rank guardian over their body had reached a very subtle stage. When they reached this stage, they would know their body¡¯s condition even better than a doctor examining them. ¡°How despicable!¡± ¡°How shameless!¡± ¡°Are Falconians so despicable andckingshame? You don¡¯t deserve to be an empire!¡± Countless Somenders started scolding and cursing loudly from below. When they saw Dirk, the God of Military, being ambushed by a Falconian and his left arm seemingly severely injured, all the Somenders were extremely worried. They wanted so badly to rush over to slice the Falconians into pieces. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 476 However, they knew that rushing over would only result in them kill themselves, and it would also affect the God of Military¡¯s state of mind. ¡°Low-ss methods? Hahaha¡­ Dirk. Legitimacy belongs to the victor, and that¡¯s an immutable truth. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to win. History is written by winners, and losers can only drown in dust,¡± ze said with augh. Dirk did not respond to ze. He looked at the person next to him who had just ambushed him. The man wore a mask, and he could not see his face. However, he only knew one man who could hide beneath them in a way that was so terrifying and undetectable, even with his powerful senses. Combined with his strength as God Rank guardian, he was the ruler of the assassination world. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be from Falconia, so why are you targeting Somend? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting into trouble?¡± Dirk said to the masked man. The masked man said nothing, and ze next to him replied, ¡°Trouble? Dirk, everyones knows that Somend can¡¯t protect themselves and has no energy to threaten others. ¡°You can have a try at Somend and see if we can no longer protect ourselves!¡± With that said, Dirk raised his right hand. The tip of the gun was pointed at both men. ¡°Dirk, you don¡¯t think you have a chance, do you? Not only are you temporarily powerless with your left hand, but you¡¯re also facing us guardians. Today is yourst day. ¡°You two are no match for me! ¡°Let me experience the Schuman Spear!¡± It was the first time the masked man had spoken. With that, he rushed out. Dirk also rushed out. The two met in the middle. The spear collided with the dagger. ng! The first collision was followed by countless more. ng ng ng ng ng! Dirk grabbed the spear with one hand. His movement was not as smooth as it was when he had two hands, and it was obvious that hisbat effectiveness was reduced by at least a third without his left hand. Still, he fought back and forth with the masked man. Meanwhile, ze looked for an opportunity at the side. Today, their goal was to seriously injure Somend¡¯s God of Military, Dirk There were two reasons why they did not keep Dirk here when they had such a good opportunity. Firstly, the two protectors had no way to kill Dirk, who had lost an arm, without getting harmed in the process. They did not have a chance to take him out unless both were willing to pay the price. They would never do that. Dirk might very well end up dragging someone down with him. ze was unwilling to take the risk. Neither would the other. Their mission was to test Mason¡¯s reaction by coborating with another force to seriously injure Dirk They wanted to see how Mason would react. Mason had not fought in 20 or 30 years. Many suspected he had lost his fighting power. However, no one dared ignore his presence as long as he was around. Secondly, if Dirk was killed, but Mason¡¯s power was still the same, he could turn the two forces upside down if he ended up losing his temper. By then, the third party could sessfully run away as the other two parties fought. Therefore, they could only test them for now. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. They tested Mason and Somend¡¯s limits step by step. They also got in contact with other forces from across the border to test Somend. Two major forces took the lead, while several small and medium-sized forces assisted to test Somend together. Chapter 477 Chapter 477 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 477 ze was on the sidelines looking for an opportunity to attack, ready to seriously injure Dirk. After this, their mission would beplete. Dirk had his hands tied at this point. Not only he could not use his left hand, but he also had to be mindful of ze¡¯s sneak attack. It caused the masked man to almost hurt him several times. Letting it go on like this was not an option. The masked man shed Dirk¡¯s left arm again. He leaned to one side and attacked with Total Annihtion again. ng! The masked man withdrew his dagger just in time to block the blow. However, the force still pushed him backward. ze¡¯s eyes lit up. A good opportunity! He was just about to do it. Bang! A loud gunshot rang. ze stopped immediately. The masked man¡¯s heart sank immediately when Dirk used Total Annihtion. He adjusted quickly and stopped himself from retreating. Then a loud gunshot rang. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. A 15-centimeter lethal bullet flew past the masked man¡¯s back. The shot would have put a hole through him if he had not stopped retreating in time. He was covered in a cold sweat. Then he felt a burning pain in his back. The bullet missed him but narrowly grazed his back. The bullet burned his clothes with its intense heat, leaving a long gash straight across his back. The intense pain made him shiver.. The pain of this burn was several times higher than that of any other injury. There was even smoke on his back. ¡°Who is it?¡± Swallowing the pain in his back, the masked man barked. ¡°How does it feel to be ambushed, *sshole? I¡¯ll bludgeon your head next time!¡± The voice came from a distance, but no one could pinpoint the man¡¯s exact location. ¡°Quentin Snoop!¡± ze said through clenched teeth. The masked man learned who shot him when he heard the name that ze uttered. They decided to attack Somend alongside Falconia because wanted to understand Somend¡¯s exact strength. That person was Quentin-the fourth member of Somend Parliament. He was second only to the three God Rank guardians. He was only half-step to God Rank However, Quentin was a sniper. He had spent a lifetime with guns. He was already a good marksman. After getting halfway to God Rank, his marksmanship had been further improved. He had even been able to threaten God Rank guardians with his stealth. However, there was a price to pay for Quentin¡¯s prowess as a half-step to God Rank that could even threaten God Rank guardians. For example, Quentin, who spent his whole life studying and apanying guns, was slightly weak in other aspects. When hidden, he was a master who could threaten God Rank guardians. Once exposed and approached by the enemy, all other half-step God Rankers of the same level could finish him. This was also his weakness. ¡°Quentin! You¡¯re no hero if you keep hiding in the shadows! Show yourself,¡± shouted ze. No one could fight with ease with such a good marksman watching in the dark. Quentin did not reply. God Rank guardians had strong perception. Too much talk would give away one¡¯s position. Once their opponent learned where he was, his advantage instantly became a disadvantage. ¡°Quentin, what¡¯s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Are you Somenders all pussies? Haha¡­¡± ze verbally triggered Quentin and sensed his location. However, ze was frustrated that Quentin stopped answering. After yelling alone for a while without getting any results, ze went to the masked man without wasting his breath. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 478 He could not see the masked man¡¯s expression, but he could feel the masked man¡¯s pain in his trembling body. Coming up behind the masked man, he saw that the back of his clothes was slightly burned. A huge burn mark also ran across his entire back. The skin covering the wound was already a little charred. ze shuddered at the sight of the injury. Guardians were flesh and blood after all, and not everyone could fight like Dirk with one arm cut in half. With Quentin lurking, their n to seriously injure Dirk was likely to fail. The masked man was also suffering from intense pain in his back. He wanted to kill the person who did this to him. However, he wanted to return and tend to his wounds first. Besides that, that shot had traumatized him. He could not focus wholeheartedly on the battle anymore. He was going to get his revenge when he took down Somend. He and ze looked at each other. There was resignation in their eyes. ze said to Dirk, ¡°Dirk! We¡¯re done for the day. Somend¡¯s at the end of its rope, and there¡¯s nothing you guys can do to save it. ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide!¡± Dirk replied. ¡°We shall see! Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, ze backed off with the masked man. Falconia¡¯s crew followed suit. Dirk was also relieved after watching ze and the others leave. It was finally over. It was only after he had rxed and the pain rushed into his head that he began to feel his weakness. Facing guardians ze and the masked man, he had no chance to win-even in his prime. Not to mention that he lost his left arm in an ambush. He probably would have died here today if Quentin had not gotten here in time. He was only holding his breath just now. This was because he could not copse. Once he did, no one here stood a chance. He needed to tend to his left arm as soon as possible. The masked man almost cut off half of his arm in both attacks. It was no joke, as the attacks were only at different positions. Back in Somend¡¯s camp ¡°Mr. Dirk!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Dirk!¡± ¡°Mr. Dirk!¡± Countless people addressed him respectfully. He was Somend¡¯s God of Military. He was the man guarding Somend¡¯s frontier. Everyone looked at Dirk with admiration. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Dirk said. The medical team rushed to meet him. After a brief examination, he said, ¡°Mr. Dirk, your left arm is badly injured and needs immediate treatment. Pleasee with me.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Dirk left with the medical team. Everyone started retreating. A man dressed in the same color as his environmenty motionlessly in the grass. His body and face were also covered with green liquid. He had all butpletely blended in with his surroundings. This person was Quentin Snow, the fourth member of Somend Parliament. He was also the only one known to threaten God Rank guardians despite being a half-step God Rank. This was only under certain conditions, of course. He was no match for any half-step God Rankers if he went against them head-on. However, the gun in his hand was everyone¡¯s nightmare when they were in his territory. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 479 David returned to Somend. In the meantime, the masked man from the group of the three peak Dragon Rankers had been sent to the army. The task was done, and the rest was none of his business. He had more important things to do. He wanted to see whether the system could make wireless signals that were unaffected by maic fields. If possible, East League Capitals would be moving intomunications next. They would spend money onmunications satellites. They would spend money building signal towers all over the world too. These required a lot ofvish points. It was exactly what David needed right now. Not only would they be able to control the world¡¯smunicationsworks. They could also get a ton ofvish points. They would be killing two birds with one stone. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. David began to wander in the primitive forest on the border of Somend with numerous communication devices in hand, conducting experiments under various strong and weak maic fields to verify his idea. What he eventually found out was that the system could protect the wireless signal from being interfered with by the maic fields. It did not matter whether it was one or ten phones, they were all unobstructed. Finally, David even used a signal transmitter, and found that there was no problem after the system was connected. David did not doubt the wonders of the system. Since he had confirmed it, he started setting it up. David started East League Communications with a selection of people from Capital City and Springfield¡¯s divisions. Then he allocated five hundred billion dors to East League Communications. He had them build cell towers across Somend. Meanwhile, he contacted Old Master Stefani and borrowed two professors from Somend Scientific Research Department to help East League Communications buildmunication satellites. Everything was soon ready.. As soon as the cell towers and satellites were built, the system would be connected. Communication throughout Somend would be undisturbed by maic fields. Then, he could go global. In the meantime, hisvish points would increase rapidly. At the same time, East League Capitals¡¯ senior executives privately discussed what was wrong with their boss. They were going straight into new territory even while East League Capitals already had plenty of issues to deal with. 1 Despite this, no one questioned him. Not only was David East League Capitals¡¯ sole owner, but every seemingly random move he made had taken East League Capitals to a higher level. People had blind faith in David. No one could turn a startup into a trillion-dor asset in less than six months. David was a legend among East League Capitals¡¯ employees. Despite their doubts, everyone was determined to follow David¡¯s orders. They wanted to see what miracle the legendary boss could create this time. David had just finished the arrangements for East League Communications when he received a call from Pearl. ¡°Hey! Miss Pearl, how are you doing these days? Are you getting used to your new job yet?¡± David asked. ¡°Not bad! We have plenty of money to work with, and it¡¯s going well. It won¡¯t be long before wee back,¡± replied Pearl. ¡°Try your best ande back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright! Remember what you promised me when you left?¡± Pearl asked suddenly. ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, yes, how could I forget?¡± David replied awkwardly. He had no idea how to do this with Pearl. He used to think of himself as more of a loyal person. Knowing that it would not work out with Celia, he chose to be with Sarah, immediately putting an end to his impossible ideas. However, he had now be indecisive. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 480 He did not want to hurt the two women who had done so much for him. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. David had a headache at the thought of it. ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember! Mr. Lidell, I also heard that you¡¯re going intomunications. ¡°Pearl asked with a change of tone. ¡°Yes! I nned everything. East League Capitals has established East League Communications as a subsidiary, which will then build cell towers all over Somend and around the world before moving into communications,¡± replied David. ¡°Mr. Lidell, with all due respect, isn¡¯t it a bit rash to move intomunications when the industry is already dominated by a handful of giants? Besides, the initial investment is huge. How will we be able to seize the market and recoup our costs?¡± Pearl asked again. Although she trusted David, Pearl did not see any future inmunications. Communications all over the world were now dominated by super giants. Every one of them was stronger than East League Capitals. They were all financial titans. Pearl could not figure out what East League Capitals should do topete with them. David thought about it and decided to tell Pearl first as she was East League Capitals¡¯ general manager after all. Therefore, he said, ¡°Miss Pearl! You know about maic fields, don¡¯t you? ¡°Yes!¡± Pearl replied. She did not know about this before. However, as general manager of East League Capitals, she had been exposed to things only high society knew about. Ordinary people would not know what a maic field was. Maic fields interfered with wireless signals. However, they never cared about such things because they only thought the signal was bad in certain ces. ¡°Then you must know that the maic field is expanding, right?¡± David asked again. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible maic fields will cover every inch of the earth in the future, and the existing wireless signals will be cut off. By then, we could only use wiredmunications. If I say I can make wirelessmunications free from maic field interference, do you think we still need to take over the market?¡± ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± Pearl asked excitedly. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t need to joke about it. We¡¯re building cell towers for the future. We don¡¯t need to take over the market because we¡¯ll have the only wireless signal that won¡¯t be interfered with by maic fields. People will have no choice but to choose us.¡± ¡°Well¡­ well¡­¡± Pearl did not know what to say for a moment. What David said had too much impact on her. If it came true, East League Communications would be the only wirelessmunicationspany around. She knew what this meant. It was East League Capitals¡¯ chance to take off. East League Capitals could be the next global financial powerhouse. ¡°But this is between you and me for now, Miss Pearl. You got to keep it a secret. If you don¡¯t, someone will stop us from building the cell towers. The cake is too big, and we¡¯re taking the prey from the tiger¡¯s jaw. Even if they can¡¯t make it themselves, they won¡¯t let us develop it either.¡± ¡°I see! I can start building cell towers too. It¡¯ll save us a lot of time.¡± ¡°Yes, just build the towers, after which the transmitters will be unified. If someone gets in the way, don¡¯t worry about the money. Any issue that can be solved when money is no issue.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± After ending the call with Pearl, David was lost in thought. Things were going well for East League Capitals, and he was not needed in many ces. He should be saving up enoughvish points as soon as possible so that he could make a breakthrough with his body. Only by making a breakthrough with his body and reaching the strength of God Rank guardians would he be able to do more. Besides, Somend was now in shambles. He took a look at his system panel. Hisvish points were already up to 8,000 points. It also meant he was about 2,000 points short. At the current rate, it should only take a little over ten more days at most. Therefore, David would take a crucial step in a little over ten days if everything went well. He would ascend from half-step God Rank to God Rank and be a guardian. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 481 David continued to stay in Capital city for a few days. Aside from talking to Hugo, the head of East League Capitals in Capital City, about the investment direction of East League Capitals and urging him to speed up their progress, David would spend almost all of his remaining time with Celia. Blue Enchantress had also been secretly protecting Celia, but as soon as David appeared, she would automatically disappear. On this day, David was eating with Celia when he received several messages that caught his attention. The boy named Sawyer, who took his ssmates to David¡¯s penthouse for his birthday not long ago, had just returned to campus. He was only locked up for a few days since his crimes did not involve the theft of any valuables and he was also still a university student. of course, David did not want to do anything to him either. He just wanted to teach Sawyer a small lesson. He could easily make Sawyer stay behind bars for a few years just by iming that he lost something worth tens of thousands of dors. However, ording to his observations, this kid would not just stay silent. Once he went back to campus and found that the whole campus was talking about him, such a person who valued his dignity more than anything else would never ept reality. David was also worried that Sawyer would do something drastic, so he quickly sent individual messages to ask the students to pay more attention to Sawyer, and if there was ever an emergency, that they must tell him immediately. Just after sending the message, he received a phone call from an unfamiliar number. David looked at the number. ¡®I don¡¯t know this number.¡¯ However, he still answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you David Lidell?¡± A female voice asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m David! May I ask who you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Elsa. Did you forget me? You said you¡¯ll write a song for me but it¡¯s been so long and it¡¯s not done yet.¡± Elsa asked. David was stunned. He remembered who this person was. He did say this to her back then, but he was just being polite! He did not expect her to take this seriously. ¡®This woman is a born socializer.¡¯ ¡°Hello, Miss Winters. I have not been free recently, so I¡¯ll only write the song for you when I have time,¡± David said. ¡°When will you have time? I¡¯ve been waiting all this while. I¡¯m going to release a new album soon and I¡¯ve recorded the rest of the songs. All I need now is a title song,¡± Elsa said. ¡°Miss Winters, I don¡¯t think you should wait. I¡¯m afraid that I will disappoint you. My ability to write songs is only average, and with your identity, as long as you say something, I¡¯m sure many excellent songwriters andposers will be willing to write for you.¡± ¡°No, I only want your song. I think your writing is great. How about ten days? I¡¯ll call you again in ten days. It¡¯s settled then. I¡¯ll wait for your good news, bye!¡± Elsa hung up without waiting for David to speak. David was speechless when he heard the dial tone on the phone. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? David?¡± Celia asked, looking up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s from Empress Elsa Winters. Remember how I casually promised her that I¡¯d write a song for herst time? Now she says she¡¯s going to release an album and she wants to use the song I write as the title song.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Celia ced the fork down and asked excitedly while looking at David. ¡°Why are you so excited?¡± David asked, confused. ¡°I love Elsa, so of course, I¡¯m excited that I can hear her singing a song you wrote.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t started writing,¡± David said, feeling a little helpless. ¡°Hurry up then! When it¡¯s released, I¡¯ll definitely buy many copies of them for keepsake,¡± Celia said joyfully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make time to write one then.¡± As David and Celia were discussing this, inside a luxurious vi in Capital City. Elsa just ended her call with David when a woman in her thirties or forties said, ¡°Miss, shouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to ask for a song? If you just say the word, you¡¯ll be able to choose from among the most exceptionalposers and songwriters in the world.¡± Chapter 482 Chapter 482 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 482 ¡°Leah, David is no worse than those expert songwriters andposers. Although he has only composed two songs so far, both of them are instant ssics, and they were written as per his circumstances at the time.¡± ¡°Even so, it¡¯s not worth so much of your attention. You¡¯re¡­¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, Leah, I got it. You don¡¯t have to keep reminding me. David is not an ordinary person either, and I¡¯m just curious about him.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± Elsa stopped talking. She thought about the only two interactions she previously had with David. Later, she also investigated David out of curiosity. However, she could only find some superficial information. She could not get any details no matter how hard she looked, which was a bit strange. Moreover, through her interactions with him, she could also feel that David was not anyone simple. Women were curious creatures. Besides, with Elsa¡¯s current status, not many things could make her curious anymore. Once something piqued her interest, she had to resolve her curiosity. David returned to a house in Capital City. ¡®Since Celia likes Elsa so much, then I¡¯ll write a song.¡¯ David started looking up Elsa¡¯s profile on the web. He needed to write songs based on Elsa¡¯s previous genres. Otherwise, if he wrote a bad for someone who was doing hip-hop, it would feel a little bit incongruous. Elsa Winters, the empress of love songs. She debuted nearly ten years ago, and she was thirty years old this year. She was not considered young anymore, and when he looked through the list of songs she had previously performed, he saw that they were all deep bads. It seemed that she had not tried other styles yet. Hence, David knew what to do now. ¡®Well then, let¡¯s start writing!¡¯ Sawyer was in a horrible mood today. Even though he was mentally prepared, he still felt his face burning up when he felt the countless ridicule and disdainful gazes on him when he returned to campus. When he entered the ssroom. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Sawyer, the super-rich kid from our university? When are you taking us to your mansion?¡± ¡°Yeah, take us there so we can have a look. However, you have to find the right time. If not, it¡¯ll be so embarrassing when the owneres back again.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Pah! A kid from a rich family? Mother is the CEO of a listedpany? She¡¯s just a housekeeper who cleans houses!¡± ¨C ¡°How embarrassing. Just own up if you¡¯re poor. Why does he want to pretend to be rich? Now, the entire university knows about it. Sigh, if I were him, I¡¯d just jump off from a building. How would I even dare to show my face around others?¡± Sawyer could not handle such discussions about him. He ran off of campus before even finishing his lecture. Then, he started wandering around the streets. He wanted revenge. Not only did he want to seek revenge against the person who exposed him, but he also would not forgive those people who defamed him on campus. As for those students who looked at him with disdain in their eyes, he also wanted all of them to regret this too. Now, his mind was getting increasingly messed up. Whenever someone looked at him on the streets, he would think that they were mocking him, which caused him to badly want to go and p them across the face. He slowly formed an evil n in his heart. He wanted to seek revenge against everyone¡­ Chapter 483 Chapter 483 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 483 David wrote a song named Flower Woman that was more in line with Elsa¡¯s temperament and the genre of her previous songs. He was more than satisfied with the song. At this moment, David could not stop himself from praising the power of the system. He was originally a person who had no knowledge of music, but ever since he started usingvish points to learn lyric writing and songposition, he had be very inspired to write songs and he was nowpletely proficient in music theory. This was incredible. David felt that since he had been upgraded to a guardian, he could spend somevish points to learn other skills like medicine or something simr. These were lifesaving skills. It would be best to learn the ancient traditional medicine of Somend, which was also considered the essence of Somend. However, because Somend once had a period of war, much of their traditions and heritage was lost. Ancient traditional medicine was one of these lost arts. There were very few ancient traditional medicine practitioners who had inherited real skills. It was said that the ancient traditional medicine of Somend was very powerful. David looked at his system. He already had 8564 points, and he would need a little more than 1000 points to reach 10000 points. After some contemtion, David added Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine to the skills column to check it out. Then, a window popped out of the system. [Are you sure you want to learn Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine? This will consume 1000vish points.] ¡°Damn!¡± David almost started cursing. Nowadays, it was bing more and more tricky to learn new skills. When he first started learning how to drive, write lyrics,pose songs, and the rest of the skills, he only needed to spend 10vish points. Then, he spent 100vish points to learn Eight Extremities Fist. Now, he needed 1000vish points to learn Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine. David was starting to wonder if the system was raising the price of the transaction. Initially, he did not have manyvish points, so the system did not ask for much. Now that he had so manyvish points, it had also started to increase its prices. ¡®Why don¡¯t you just rob me directly? ¡®Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to earnvish points? ¡®It seems easy to others because it just requires one to spend money. ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know how to spend money? ¡®It¡¯s easy for you to spend three to five hundred million, or even one billion or eight billion. You can even spend tens of billions. ¡°Try spending a few trillion in a short period.¡¯ If he did not improve his strength and status step by step, the current East League Capitals ¨C would be nothing in the eyes of others. At that time, he might get caught and questioned as others tried to find out where his money came from. Only after one had an identity, status, and strength could one be befitting of the wealth they had. Otherwise, one would just be doing work for others with no benefit to oneself. ¡®Forget it. David finally decided not to learn Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine for the time being. 1000vish points was way too expensive. If he spent it now, it would take him another week to get it back C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. To the current David, strength was the foundation of everything. Only when his strength was upgraded could he do other things without any scruples. He could also spend money more courageously and not worry about getting caught and being questioned. After putting the song he had just written on the table, David was about to find a time to send the song to Elsa to end this matter so she would not call him again. David did not have any ways to deal with a born socializer like Elsa. He was a man, and it was not good for him to split hairs with her. After all, he promised Elsa before this, and thetter was also Celia¡¯s idol. The best course of action was to write a song to settle this matter once and for all. The next day, David contacted Elsa and asked her to meet at a coffee shop. Since a diva was involved in this matter, David chose a hidden private room to prevent Elsa from being recognized in the lobby and causing unnecessary trouble. Empress Elsa¡¯s fame was no joke. It would be huge if a scandal broke out. Not long after David arrived, Elsa came in with a hat and a pair of sunsses covering half of her face. ¡°Miss Winters, please take a seat. I don¡¯t know what you like to drink, so I just ordered something at random. If you don¡¯t like it, you can change it,¡± David said politely. After Elsa came in, she closed the door, walked over to David, and sat down. After that, she took off her hat and sunsses. ¨C ¡°Mr. Lidell, you¡¯re being too formal. Just call me Elsa. I can drink anything,¡± Elsa said with a . smile. David looked at Elsa, who was seated in front of him. This was the first time he had looked at Elsa carefully. She had a beautiful heart-shaped face and had light makeup on. There was a smile on the corner of her mouth which was refreshing to look at. She was an empress indeed. She vividly disyed the charm of a mature woman. No wonder she was so sought after. She was the type that would enchant both the old and the young. Although they had met twice, it was at the banquet and there were a lot of people around. Therefore, David could not look at Elsa carefully, plus his attention was not on Elsa at that time. When he was still in school, Empress Elsa¡¯s name was already a hot topic on campus. However, at that time he was so busy with life that he did not have time to pay attention to these things. He did not follow celebrities, nor did he time or money to do so. David was very shocked now that he was looking at Elsa up close. Empress Elsa was a Dragon Ranker. Despite how good she was at hiding it, how would she get away from the detection of David¡¯s strong mind power? In reality, if David used some of his mind power to detect it when they metst time out, he would have discovered this sooner. However, he was just not paying attention at the time. Besides, who would expect a diva to be a Dragon Ranker? Even if you were a star and you were so famous that your fame was known all over the world, your status would still be far inferior to that of a Dragon Ranker. This was the essential difference. It seemed that Elsa was not simple person either. Being a star might just be her little hobby. It was impossible for such a person to not have a powerful family behind her. ¡°Miss Winters, I¡¯ve already written the song. The main reason I called you here today is to give it to you,¡± David said. ¡°Mr. Lidell, I¡¯m so sorry, it¡¯s just that I really like your songs. Coincidentally, I¡¯m going to release an album soon, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m rushing you,¡± Elsa said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since I promised you, I should do it. It¡¯s just that I was busy during this time so it was a bit dyed. I happened to have some inspiration yesterday, so I wrote it then. I hope you¡¯ll be happy with this.¡± David said as he handed a ylist entitled Flower Woman to Elsa. After Elsa took it over, she started looking through it. ¡®Flower Woman?¡¯ Elsa¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the name. Then, she started humming as it yed. Chapter 484 Chapter 484 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 484 After the song ended, Elsa hummed along to it one more time. It sounded so good. She loved it! This was a song that was tailor-made just for her. Elsa had been very fond of music ever since she was a child. Furthermore, she was also very talented at this. After she grew up, despite the opposition of her family, she embarked on the path of music. As the eldest daughter of the Winters family, she did not have the right to make her own choices. Everyone knew that Elsa was not only very talented in music, but was also terrifyingly strong in martial arts. She was undoubtedly the first among her generation that was worthy of the Winter family name. Now, her family had no choice but to agree to her following her music career. However, there was one condition, and it was that she had to go home to take a test every year. If she met the standards of the test, she could continue her career in music. If she failed, she had to give up her music and return home to concentrate on martial arts. In the past ten years, Elsa managed to exceed all the expectations for the test. With the support of her family, her music career was naturally smooth. All the so-called bosses and investors who had no idea about her background and had untoward ideas about her would all be inexplicably ruined. Over time, Elsa became a breath of fresh air in the entertainment industry. Basically, she would be the one picking her songs and shows. No one dared to force her to do anything. The Winters family even bought the currentpany she was in. Elsa loved the song Woman Flower. 1 The lyrics and music were all top-notch, and the most important thing was that they matched her temperament and performance style. She was certainly right about David. ¡°Mr. Lidell, thank you. I love this song so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it, Miss Winters. Right, after your album is released, can you give me some of your signed albums? My girlfriend loves your songs and she wants them as keepsakes.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll send them to you at once.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The two then started chatting about some topics surrounding music. Currently, David was an expert in music. No matter what topic it was, he could chat happily with Elsa. Elsa also became more and more interested in this man who knew so much about music theory at a young age. From what she knew, David did not study music at all in school. Just as David was about to think of an excuse to leave, his phone rang. David took it out and looked at it. It was from one of Sawyer¡¯s ssmates, so he quickly answered the phone. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s Sawyer. He poisoned the food in the cafeteria and poisoned hundreds of people on campus. Now he is holding Zoey hostage on the rooftop and he¡¯s going to jump off the building with her!¡± A female voice said nervously on the phone. ¡®What?¡¯ David was startled. ¡®Hundreds of people were poisoned? ¡®How is that possible? ¡®Aren¡¯t they on break now?¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you on break now? Is there no break for your campus?¡± David asked. ¡°Well, our campus contacted some movie sets, and after a few days, they¡¯lle here to pick some characters from among the student body here. The students here don¡¯t want to miss out on this chance, so most of them are still hanging around. Hence, the university decided to continue sses.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t panic yet. I¡¯lle over now.¡± . After David said that, he hung up the phone. Then, he said to Elsa, ¡°Miss Winters, I have an emergency and I need to leave now. Let¡¯s talk when we have time.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead if you¡¯re busy, Mr. Lidell.¡± Elsa could tell that David was in a hurry. David then drove to Multimedia University. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hundreds of people were poisoned. This was troublesome. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 485 His suspicions were right. This kid named Sawyer was a sociopath. He should not have been kind to him in the first nor give him a chance to reform. Now, he could only hope that everyone was not too badly poisoned. Otherwise, he would bergely responsible for this matter. Although he was actually not at fault since he could not be held ountable at the end of the day, if dozens of people died, he probably would not be able to sleep peacefully for the rest of his life. He could stop it anymore as the matter had escted to this stage. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the Multimedia University, he saw countless ambnces coming out of the campus. Most of them were taking the poisone? students and teachers to the hospital. There were several police cars parked nearby as well. The entrance of the Multimedia University had been cordoned off and they were most likely preventing people from going in. Many reporters from different channels were stopped outside the gate. David parked the car on the side of the road. Then, he found a hidden spot and looked around to make sure no one was paying attention to him. After that, he jumped into the campus of the Multimedia University. After he entered the campus, David followed the voices. Soon he saw two figures standing on top of a teaching block Meanwhile, thousands of teachers and students were surrounding the bottom of the block. There were some firefighters and police around too. David hurried over and stood below to look at the two people on the roof. One of them was Sawyer and the other was that cute girl whom David remembered, named Zoey. At this time, Sawyer was standing on the edge of the top floor, with the edge of the building being just one step behind him. He had Zoey¡¯s neck in his left hand and a dagger in his right hand. Right now, there should have been a negotiator on the roof talking to Sawyer. Sawyer seemed to be very emotional. He was still backing up and one of his legs was already dangling from the building, causing the thousands of teachers and students below to scream. However, Sawyer retracted his leg again. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. David wanted to go up to take a look, but he was worried that Sawyer would jump down with the girl while he was making his way upstairs. Therefore, he figured he should just wait down here. If they fell, he could still save them. Even though Sawyer should die a thousand deaths, that girl was innocent. The scene was chaotic, and everyone was discussing among themselves. ¡°It won¡¯t be a pity if Sawyer dies. He poisoned so many ssmates and teachers who ate in the cafeteria. I wonder how they are now.¡± The two students in front of David were talking. ¡°They should be fine, right? Why do you think Sawyer did this? Is it because he was pursuing Zoey and was rejected? Is that why he wants to take revenge on all the teachers and students on campus?¡± ¡°You do not know?¡± ¡°What should I know? I went home a few days ago and I just came back today to prepare myself for the casting.¡± ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s all over the campus these days. Sawyer has always given off the image of a rich kid on campus since he often posts luxury cars and mansions on his social media. However, those are all fake. He¡¯s actually just a pauper!¡± ¡°Tell me what happened! Hurry!¡± The student also showed great interest when he heard this kind of gossip ¡°I think it was Sawyer¡¯s birthday a few days ago, so he took some of his ssmates to his house in Sky Court Residential Area not far away from the school. It is indeed a first-ss mansion with a unit value of over 100 million. However, halfway through the party, the owner of the house came back. After some investigation, it was discovered that Sawyer¡¯s mother is a housekeeper from a housekeepingpany and Sawyer got the keys from his mother, snuck into someone else¡¯s mansion, and told everyone that it was his.¡± ¡°Really? How insane! Sawyer is such a weirdo.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just a weirdo. I think he has a few screws loose. In the end, the owner of the house didn¡¯t even pursue the matter, so Sawyer was only locked up for a few days. However, the moment he was let out, he did this. Say, is this something a normal person could do?¡± ¡°It must be because everyone found out his true identity after he came back. He couldn¡¯t maintain his rich kid image so in the end, he wants to seek revenge on everyone.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the kind of extreme person who should be locked up forever. He should never be let out.¡± ¡°He poisoned so many people this time. If he doesn¡¯t die, I think he won¡¯t even be let out in his next life.¡± David was eavesdropping on their conversation, but his eyes were fixed on the two people on the roof. If they fell from the building, he would save them even if he had to expose his strength. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 486 David was below the building, staring at the two people on the roof. At this time, arge number of people came through the gates of the campus. ¡°Make way! Sawyer¡¯s parents are here, let them go up to talk to him.¡± Everyone gave way as a few police officer hurried upstairs with Sawyer¡¯s parents. David looked at the people who went up. If Sawyer¡¯s parents went up at this time, they might trigger Sawyer even more because the people Sawyer did not want to see the most right now were his parents. However, David did not stop them either. It would be better for them to jump down as soon as possible, so as not to waste his time here. After saving them, he would go to the hospital to see how the poisoned students were doing. If it were not for the fact that there were too many people at the scene and he did not want to scare everyone, David would have flown up to save them. Sure enough, after Sawyer¡¯s parents went upstairs, within a few minutes, Sawyer started to lose control of his emotions. After only hesitating for more than ten seconds, he jumped down along with Zoey¡­ ¡°Sawyer, no!¡± A middle-aged woman on the roof let out a distraught scream. David was ready below the building. He went to the ce where the two were falling toward at the fastest speed. Just when Sawyer and Zoey were about to hit the ground, they were caught in each of David¡¯s hands. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although the two jumped from the roof dozens of meters high and the impact was great, for David, who was halfway to God Rank, it was nothing. David was holding one person in each hand. Zoey had fainted from fright. Although Sawyer was still conscious, he did not react for a while. All the onlookers were stunned when they saw this scene. This was against everything they had ever known. How could one person catch two adults who jumped from the top of the seventh floor? They were all university students and teachers. Although they were in a media university and they were not majoring in physics, fools could be admitted to the university. How strong was the impact of an adult jumping from the seventh floor? Who would dare to catch them with their bare hands? There was a news reportst time about a two or three-year-old baby falling from the fifth floor and being caught by an adult man downstairs. In the end, the man dislocated his hands catching the baby. This was serious enough, let alone catching an adult. Anyone who dared to catch an adult would definitely be crushed to death, and there was no possibility of an alternative oue. Despite this, David caught two adults in each of his hands, and from the looks of it, it seemed easy to him. ¡®Is that a normal f*cking person? ¡®How incredible! ¡°That is Superman!¡¯ The police were the first to react. They hurriedly stepped forward and tackled Sawyer to the ground before putting him in handcuffs. Sawyer was now the main suspect of a serious crime. Poisoning hundreds of people on campus was a felony. Sawyer did not resist at all. He might not havee back to his senses yet or he could have felt like he had already died once. After this, two medical staff stepped forward and took Zoey from David¡¯s hand before putting her on a stretcher and carrying her away. ¡°Thank you so much. Are you¡­ Are you all right?¡± A police officer looked at David and asked. It was the first time he had encountered such a thing after being a police officer for so many years. Even so, obviously, his level of eptance was much higher than these students. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I work out a lot so I¡¯m in good shape,¡± David said with a smile. At the same time, he moved his hands a few times to show him. The police officer looked at David carefully and realized that he was indeed fine. He patted David on the shoulder and said, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not bad. You¡¯re so talented, but next time, you should be mindful to your own safety and only help others while ensuring your own safety.¡± Chapter 487 Chapter 487 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 487 ¡°I understand. Officer, I want to ask what happened to the poisoned teachers and students? Are their lives in danger?¡± David asked. What he was most worried about right now was these poisoned people. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it seems they are in pretty serious condition. Many people were already in aa when they were sent to the hospital. I don¡¯t know the specifics, so we have to wait for news from the hospital.¡± ¡°Which hospital are they in?¡± David asked again. ¡°Since there are so many people, one hospital can¡¯t handle all of them so they are in Champion Hospital, Deux Hospital, and Tres Hospital.¡± ¡°Thank you, Officer!¡± ¡°Kid, you haven¡¯t graduated yet, have you?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to be a senior soon.¡± ¡°What are you going to do after graduation?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± ¡°If you want to work in my line of work after graduation, you can juste to me. You are very talented and I am very optimistic about you.¡± The police officer patted David on the shoulder again. He was very optimistic about David. David¡¯s performance just now was that of a talented person. If he could get David to join him and cultivate him, David might have a promising future. ¡°Thank you, Officer, I¡¯lle to you if I need it.¡± ¡°Team, dismissed!¡± The police officer shouted. Then, he left with his subordinates and Sawyer. He was in a hurry to go back to interrogate Sawyer to see what kind of poison he used, where he got it from, and what was the motive for the poisoning. However, no matter what the result was, Sawyer¡¯s life was doomed. As for whether he would get life imprisonment or the death penalty, it depended on whether any of these victims died. It would be great if they were rescued, but the moment someone died from the poisoning, Sawyer not dying from the fall would be considered a dy to his inevitable death. As soon as the police left, the scene immediately became lively. ¡°Damn, hero, you are too amazing. How did you do that? Can you teach me?¡± ¡°Hero, please allow me to worship you! You will be my master from today.¡± ¡°Hero, I want you to be my master too!¡± ¡°Hero, I want you to be my master too!¡± Countless students from the Multimedia University gathered around David and asked for David to be their master. David was too amazing just now. He just caught two adults who jumped off the seventh floor with his bare hands. Even so, nothing happened to him. Master! He was definitely a master! Luckily, the reporters from various media channels were stopped outside the gates. If that scene was captured by them and was broadcasted or uploaded to the Inte, it would be hard for David to avoid going viral. When he saw a lot of students surrounding him, David had no choice. He could only use some of his strength to flee quickly. If not, it would be hard for him to escape if he was trapped. ¡°Where is the hero? Why is he missing?¡± The first student to get to the spot where David was previously standing asked. The students that were crowding around started looking as well. ¡®Where is he? ¡®Damn, he¡¯s missing! ¡®How is that possible? ¡®So many eyes were on him!¡¯ ¡°Did we reallye across a master? He¡¯s even more amazing than the characters in a martial arts novel. He suddenly disappeared when so many people were watching him.¡± ¡°Go find where he is. I want him as my master. I want to be a master too. I want to be chivalrous!¡± ¡°I have to make him my master. I want to be a wandering hero!¡± The scene was very chaotic and everyone was looking for David. However, by now, David had already gotten into his car and was driving to Champion Hospital. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 488 David drove to the Capital City Champion Hospital. The entrance of the hospital was also very lively now. Countless reporters and onlookers crowded the door waiting for the result as dozens of security guards blocked them. Hundreds of students from Multimedia University had been poisoned. This was a big event, hence everyone wanted to get first-hand information. David once again found a hidden spot and went straight to the second floor. After searching the hospital for a long time, he finally found the ce where the poisoned students were located. At this moment, the deans, professors, and experts of Capital City Champion Hospital were gathered for a meeting. They were given a briefing by Otto Swanson, the deputy chief of the health department in Capital City. Hundreds of university students had been poisoned. If they failed to handle such a huge case properly, it would cause social unrest and these people would be held responsible. ¡°Dean Griffin, you have to guarantee the safety of the students. I don¡¯t care what method you use.¡± ¡°Of course, Deputy Chief Swanson, please be rest assured, we will try our best,¡± Dean Griffin said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Not try, you have to,¡±Otto said again in a more serious tone. ¡°Of course, we will.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go see the students,¡± Otto said. ¡°Deputy Chief Swanson, have you caught the student who poisoned everyone?¡± Dean Griffin asked. ¡°I just got the news that he¡¯s been caught,¡± Otto said. ¡°Ask him what kind of poison he used. We¡¯ll be able to prescribe the right medicine if we know what poison he used.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t get anything from him. The perpetrator has lost his mind and he refuses to say anything. There is nothing we can do.¡± ¡°What¡­ What should we do then? If we can¡¯t determine the poison, we can only run through a checklist which will take up more time. The longer we take, the more dangerous it will be to the victims,¡± Dean Griffin said anxiously. ¡°Go through the checklist at once. I¡¯ll urge them again to see if they can get anything,¡± Otto said. ¡°Yes!¡± Dean Griffin and the rest of the professors and experts quickly left the meeting room. After that, Otto paced back and forth in the meeting room. At this time, he was more anxious than anyone else. After some contemtion, he decided to go see the victims in person. David spoke to many doctors and nurses at the scene, but they had not found out what the victims had been poisoned with. So, they could only perform some conventional treatments. Many people soon started to fall into aa. Hence, David hurriedly stepped forward to check on a student who was in a deepa. Using his strong mind power, he could feel the student¡¯s weak heartbeat. It felt like a candle in the wind and rain that might go out at any time. ¡°This is bad! ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡± David turned his head, just in time to see Dean Griffin arriving with a group of experts and professors. ¡°I am their ssmate. The chancellor asked me to check on everyone¡¯s situation,¡± David replied. ¡°Nonsense, get out now. We¡¯ll inform your university when the resultse out. Your chancellor is also one to me. It¡¯s the holidays so why are the sses still ongoing? Great, everyone¡¯s life is difficult now,¡± Dean Griffinined. ¡°I¡¯m a medical student so I can help,¡± David said. ¡°You¡¯re studying medicine?¡± ¡°Well, I know traditional medicine that¡¯s been handed down from generation to generation in my family.¡±, ¡°Alright, you can stay and help out.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the dean,¡± someone next to him said. ¡°Thank you, Dean!¡± Dean Griffin ignored David and started looking at everyone¡¯s symptoms. The professors and experts behind him also started to scatter and observe the symptoms of the victims. ¡°Dean, bad news! This victim¡¯s heartbeat is very weak. I don¡¯t think he will be able to hold on any longer!¡± Dean Griffin, the experts, and the professors rushed over. David followed behind them too. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. After some examination. ¡°Tell me what you think,¡± Dean Griffin said. ¡°Dean, we can¡¯t confirm what poison is, so we can¡¯t give our opinions.¡± ¡°Yeah, Dean. There is still no news from theboratory. There are too many poisons that can cause this kind of symptom and we dare not give out opinions casually. If we make a mistake, it¡¯ll be fatal.¡± ¡°What did theb say?¡± ¡°Dean, it¡¯s still not confirmed yet and they¡¯re still investigating,¡± someone next to him replied. ¡°Everyone, you just heard what Deputy Chief Swanson said, right? We must guarantee the safety of the students, otherwise, everyone will have a difficult time in the future.¡± ¡®Um¡­¡¯ The experts and professors looked at each other, feeling a little helpless. David watched from behind as the top professors in these hospitals struggled toe up with a solution. There was nothing they could do. He could not just stand idly by and watch these students die! He looked at the 8678vish points on his system pane before gritting his teeth and closing his eyes. Then, he added Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine to the skills column. Soon, a pop-up window appeared. (Are you sure you want to learn Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine? This will consume 1000 lavish points.) ¡®Confirm! David clicked without hesitation. Hisvish points dropped from 8678 to 7678. After this, David felt a lot of knowledge regarding ancient traditional medicine fill his mind, as well as the identification methods and medicinal functions of countless herbs. Furthermore, he also learned what kind of medicinal effects would be produced by thebination of various herbs. Some were used for healing while somebinations were harmful. However, he seemed to not have clinical poison identification! He only knew how to differentiate some simple symptoms. ¡®What the fck is this? ¡®Is the level of my skill not enough?¡¯ ¨C David nced at the Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine skill in the system. Sure enough, he was just entry-level at this skill. ¡®Fck!¡¯ David could not stop himself from cursing at this moment. He spent 1000vish points just to get an entry-level skill. David had no choice but to upgrade it. [Are you sure you want to upgrade Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine? This upgrade will consume 1000vish points.] ¡®Another thousandvish points. ¡®Why don¡¯t you just rob me?¡¯ As David scolded, he clicked the button. ¡®Confirm! He consumed another 1000vish points. Hisvish points dropped from 7678 points down to 6678 points. David¡¯s heart was in excruciating pain when he looked at thevish points that he spent. The skill Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine on the system panel had been upgraded from Entry- level to Expert. David felt a lot of knowledge fill his mind again. This time, he saw that there was finally a subject called clinical poison identification. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 489 All kinds of poisoning symptoms were imprinted in David¡¯s mind, and he finally knew how to go about this. He parted the crowd and walked to the front. ¡°Dean, let me take a look,¡± David said. ¡°You?¡± Dean Griffin looked at David. ¡°My family has been practicing traditional medicine for generations, so maybe I can see what¡¯s wrong.¡± David said and began to examine the critically ill patient. After examining the patient¡¯s entire body, David had an answer in his heart. ¡°Dean, these people are suffering from arsenic poisoning,¡± David said confidently. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Arsenic?¡±. ¡°The scientific name is arsenic trioxide poisoning,¡± David exined it in modern scientific terms. ¡°Arsenic poisoning? Tell theboratory to check for arsenic poisoning,¡± Dean Griffin said immediately. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll notify them right away,¡± someone replied. ¡°Dean Griffin, it should be arsenic poisoning. You can arrange for the treatment of this first, otherwise, the longer the dy, the more serious the poisoning will be.¡± ¡°Immediately prepare all kinds of medicines and equipment for arsenic poisoning. Once theboratory confirms that it is arsenic poisoning, treat it immediately. Also, tell theboratory to immediately pass the news to Deux and Tres Hospital once it¡¯s confirmed.¡± ¡°Right away, Dean!¡± While everyone was waiting anxiously, news finally came from theboratory. It was indeed arsenic poisoning. The dean finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the poisoning substance was identified, it would be easy to start treatment. He immediately began to direct everyone to start treatment. Modern medicine had alreadye up with a special drug for the treatment of arsenic poisoning Soon, several critically ill patients were treated, and their condition improved significantly. Their vital signs also gradually stabilized. David felt relieved after seeing that. After that, he quietly left the hospital. Since there were experts and professionals around, he was not needed here. Although he also had a treatment n in his mind, since that traditional medicine was in decline, the hospital probably did not have a lot of the medicine he needed. Thus, he did not tell them his n. After the matter was dealt with, David finally rxed. However, he was frustrated that it cost him 2000vish points. If the system was alive, he seriously wanted to scold it. That was such a trap. Learning a skill and upgrading it had cost him 2000vish points. He was about to break through his status of being halfway to the God Rank and finally be a God Rank guardian. At that time, he would be regarded as one of the top people in the world today. Looking at his pitiful 6678vish points, David wanted to cry but no tears came out. He was now more than 3000 points away from 10000, and it would take him at least 20 days to reach it. ¡®Ugh! I¡¯m so sad! Davidmented how sad it was for him to spend 2000vish points. Meanwhile, in Krum Mountain Range, one of the most mysterious mountain ranges in Somend. It was covered with maic fields more than centuries ago. Neither nes nor satellites could detect this ce. In addition to that, a long-standing hidden sect-the Krums, was hiding here. The Krums only epted super talented people, and it was the elders in the sect who would often go out to find disciples. Lorraine was a very talented disciple who was identified by the elders of the Krums when they had gone out in search of disciples. Although Lorraine was frail and sickly since childhood, the elders of the Krums thought it was not because of a disease, but a unique physique. Lorraine, who was brought back to Krum Mountain, fully recovered after more than ten years of cultivation in Krums Mountain. Gradually, she began to disy the advantages of her unique physique. Ten years ago, Lorraine went home. This caused thepetition between the first heirs of the two top elite aristocratic families in Capital City at that time, Stan of the Warners and Clinton of the Zimmerman family. It caused the most dazzling duo of the younger generation in Capital City to turn against each other. Lorraine was very patient, which was why she made a ten-year appointment with the two. Although these two were the most dazzling among the younger generation in Capital City at that time, in Lorraine¡¯s opinion, they could only be considered alright within the city. Furthermore, they still had a long way to go whenpared to the entire country. There were at least a handful of members in the Krums who could brush them aside. Not to mention other hidden sects and families. If they were to just look at Somend, these two were undoubtedly people of limited outlook and experience. The reason why Lorraine made the ten-year appointment was that the Lovewoods would not have been able to stand the pressure of two elite aristocratic families. Now, the ten-year appointment was approaching. Lorraine needed another trip home to settle this so-called ten-year appointment. Otherwise, the Lovewoods would be sandwiched between the two elite aristocratic families and life would definitely not be easy for them. Although she grew up in Krum Mountain from a young age, her parents were still in the Lovewood Manor after all. It was not that they did not love Lorraine, on the contrary, they treated Lorraine like a gem when she was born. However, the elders of the Krums promised the Lovewoods that in twenty years, they would return them a healthy and active Lorraine. If Lorraine continued to stay in the Lovewoods without systematic treatment, she might not have even lived to be twenty years old. For the sake of Lorraine¡¯s body, the Lovewoods finally reluctantly decided to let the elders of the Krums take her back to Krum Mountain. Lorraine was standing on a pavilion in Krum Mountain. Her white outfit was fluttering in the wind like a fairy. At the age of 30, she had the face of a 20-year-old as the years seem to have left no traces on her face. She had curves in all the right ces, and her figure that fit the golden ratiopletely disyed her maturity and plumpness to the extremes. At the same time, one could feel the captivating etherealness that came from her. Her skin was fair and supple. If someone was watching her from a distance at this moment, they would surely exim, ¡°She looks so much like a fairy who had walked out of a painting.¡± It was true that the denser the maic field, the more it could dy aging. Lorraine looked at the wondend-like Krum Mountain ane felt a little lost. She liked it here and she did not want to go back. However, she had no choice. Her roots were with the Lovewoods, so she could not sit idly by. Plus, her master also said that the world was about to be in chaos, and all sects and families woulde out of hiding. The Krums were no exception. She needed to go back to Capital City, join some families, and prepare for the Krums toe out of hiding. This was the task given to her by the sect. She also had to do it perfectly so she could live up to her teacher¡¯s cultivation after so many years. While Lorraine was lost in thought, a voice sounded behind her. ¡°Lori, so you are here!¡± Chapter 490 Chapter 490 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 490 When Lorraine heard that voice, she knew who it was without turning around. It was her senior, Fred East, a man that was loved by many. Fred was different from her because he was not a disciple that was brought back by the elders of the Krums. Instead, he was born and grew up in Krum Mountain. Not only did he look refined and elegant, but he was also extremely talented. Plus, he held a noble identity. Only their senior, Grant, was superior to him in Krum Mountain. ¡°Freddy,¡± Lorraine called out softly, her voice mellow and melodious. Fred stood behind Lorraine, his eyes infatuated as he looked at her back. In his heart, this woman was the gift given to him by the heavens. Even though this gift did not belong to him yet, he believed that sooner orter, he wouldpletely have this gift to himself, and no one could stop him. Not even Grant. ¡°Are you thinking about going home, Lori?¡± Fred walked up behind her and said. ¡°Yeah. I haven¡¯t gone back in a decade, so I wonder about what had happened at home. I wonder if they still remember that I exist,¡± Lorraine said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lori. They would not forget you, they might have even been waiting for you to go back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always stay with you. I¡¯ve already asked for permission to go down the mountain with you,¡± Fred said. ¡°You want to go down the mountain with me?¡± Lorraine turned her head and asked Fred. ¡°Yeah, my grandpa has agreed!¡± Fred looked at Lorraine¡¯s beautiful face and said a little excitedly. ¡°Isn¡¯t Grant going with me?¡± Lorraine asked curiously. ¡°Grant is still going, but I¡¯m going too. Both of us are going down the mountain with you.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Lorraine did not speak after she replied. Then, she turned her head to continue to observe the scenery from far away that looked like a wondend. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The mist was lingering around the towering mountains and precipitous ridges. Fred did not speak anymore as he watched the scenery with Lorraine. However, his mind was not on the scenery, but on the woman beside him. No matter how breathtaking the scenery was, how could itpare to the woman beside him? Originally, Fred was not the one who was supposed to go down the mountain with her, but when he learned that Grant would go, he went to his grandfather, Norman East. He asked his grandfather for permission to apany Lorraine down the mountain and said he wanted to see the outside world. He could not leave Grant alone with Lorraine. Although there would be other elders following them, it would still be dangerous. In his opinion, Grant was his biggest obstacle when it came to Lorraine.. He could never give them a chance to be alone. Meanwhile, his grandfather, Norman, was the senior elder in the Krums that second only to the head. After Fred¡¯s endless pestering, his grandfather had no choice but to agree to let him go. ¨C Besides, in Norman¡¯s opinion, the hidden sects and families wereing out of hiding soon and it would be better for Fred to go out early to see and experience it. ¡°Freddy, how many sects like ours are there in this world?¡± Lorraine asked. ¡°ording to my grandfather, there are quite a few hidden sects and families like ours. He didn¡¯t say how many, but the Krums are the top existence among the hidden sects,¡± Fred said. ¡°Then why did these sects and families hide from the world?¡± ¡°I heard that it was to avoid cmity. Some of them wanted to go out and upy a ce in this world, but they basically disappeared in the dust of history. Thus, it seems that staying hidden back then was indeed the best way to preserve strength.¡± ¡°I see, so when everyonees out of hiding this time, will many hidden sects and families disappear into the annals of history?¡± ¡°Maybe, but don¡¯t worry, Lori. The Krums have always been one of the top forces, and this has stayed true over time. We will only grow stronger and stronger. Those who disappear are the weak ones.¡± ¡°Just like how the weak are prey to the strong, right?¡± Lorraine murmured. ¡°Exactly, just like how the weak are prey to the strong. This will always be the unchanging truth, just like how the Krums will always be the strongest party,¡± Fred said confidently. At this time, a voice sounded from below. ¡°Freddy, Lori, the head of the sect is summoning us!¡± ¡°Freddy, let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 491 Chapter 491 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 491 After Lorraine finished speaking, she jumped lightly, her body floating down the pavilion like a piece of cotton Fred also jumped down. The pavilion where the two wete located was at least six or seven stories above the ground. However, when the twonded, they did not even make a sound, which was enough to prove their strength. ¡°Freddy, Lori.¡± When he saw the twoe down from the pavilion, the 20-year-old cloaked young man on the ground bowed and greeted respectfully. At the same time, his eyes were full of envy. ¡°Come on,¡± Fred said. ¡°After you, Freddy, Lori,¡± the cloaked young man bowed and said respectfully. The status of these two was abnormally high within the Krums. One was the grandson of the senior elder, while one was the direct disciple of the third elder. They were both top-notch talents in their generation. When Fred and Lorraine walked in front of the cloaked young man, he eventually straightened up and followed behind them. As he looked at Lorraine¡¯s back, the cloaked young man¡¯s face was full of admiration. There was no one in this generation of the Krums who did not admire Lorraine. Of course, they had another senior, Jacinta Baker, as well, and she was not bad either. They walked all the way to Krum Hall. The cloaked young man who followed behind them stopped outside long ago. It was because he could not go in without the head of the sect summoning him. In the spacious and quaint hall, there was an old man with a youthful appearance and white hair on the main seat. Below him was a man in his thirties. This man is wearing a green shirt and was carrying a sword on his back. When he heard Fred and Lorraine¡¯s footsteps, he turned around. Beauty in the high ces was unparalleled indeed. The beauty of this man was unmatched in the world. This man was not inferior to Fred in any aspect. He was the senior of the Krums-Grant Stone. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In addition, he was also the direct disciple of the head of the Krums. At the same time, he was also the most powerful person in their generation. Of course, Fred always refused to ept this. It was because he was a few years younger than Grant and he thought that he would definitely be stronger than Grant when he reached his age. ¡°Disciple Fred is here to see you, Head! Greetings, Grant,¡± Fred said respectfully while bending his waits. Even though his status was pretty high in the Krums, he still had to bow and greet these two when he met them. ¡°Disciple Lorraine is here to see you, head! Greetings, Grant,¡± Lorraine bowed and said in an equally respectful manner. ¡°The reason I summoned the three of you is to tell you that it¡¯s time for Lovewood to go home. Coincidentally, our sect has decided toe out of hiding too. So, you two should go back with Lovewood and make preparations for us to resurface,¡± said the head of the sect. ¡°Yes, Head!¡± ¡°Yes, Head!¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡± The three replied at the same time. ¡°Alright, go back and make preparations. You¡¯ll leave in three days. The seventh elder and ! ninth elder will also go with you. The purpose of your trip this time is to make the name of the Krums well-known to the others.¡± ¡°Yes, Head!¡± ¡°Yes, Head!¡± ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡± After the three finished talking, they left the hall. Chapter 492 Chapter 492 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 492 David was looking at hisvish points every day. He finally umted enoughvish points to break through and then it dropped by another 2000 points, so one could only imagine his mood at this moment. After three days, hisvish points finally broke through the 7000 mark, reaching more than 7100. This could be regarded as some relief for his depressed mood. At this time David received a call from Julia. ¡°David, my great-grandpa wants to see you!¡± Julia cried on the phone. David was stunned for a moment, he felt that this matter might be a little serious. Thus, he quickly replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± David was surprised when he saw Mason again because Mason looked even older now. The inevitable aura of death was bing increasingly obvious. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. At first, David wondered if it was because he had learned Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine. However, as soon as Mason opened his mouth, he disregarded that thought. Mason was indeed reaching his limit because he evidently could not speak with the strength he once had. ¡°David, cough¡­ I might not be able to make it to the one-year deadline I told youst time. I need you to take care of Somend for me next, but I don¡¯t think they will take action for the time being,¡± Mason said weakly. Last time, he told David that he had one more year to live and that he could help him hold on for another year. However, from the looks of it, it now seemed impossible. ¡°What happened? It¡¯s only been a few days. Why did this happen all of a sudden? Wasn¡¯t he finest time?¡± David asked Julia. Julia said through tears, ¡°Grandpa fought with some people a few days ago. He fought nine God Rank guardians headed by Falconia all by himself. Four of them were seriously injured, four were slightly injured, and one of them died.¡± ¡°What?¡¯ David shuddered and looked at Mason nkly. He fought nine God Rank guardians all by himself? Four were seriously injured, four were slightly injured, and one even died? T-This result was going to go against thews of nature! He originally thought that when he reached the level of God Rank guardian, everyone would be about the same. However, Julia¡¯s words just now subverted his imagination. Mason fought nine God Rank guardians alone and was even able to kill one person, seriously injure four people, and injure the remaining four. This showed that even if they were all God Rank guardians, the gap between them would still be huge. He thought that once he broke through to be a God Rank guardian, he could rest easy. However, it seemed he was still miles away. At the very least, he had to upgrade his physique and mind power to the limit of God Rank just to have peace of mind. At this moment, David felt a strong sense of urgency. At the same time, he had a question in his heart. ¡°Where do so many God Rank guardianse from? Aren¡¯t there only five of them in Falconia?¡± David asked in confusion after he recovered from the shock. ¡°Let me answer this question for you,¡± Mason said. ¡°Although there are only five God Rank guardians in Falconia, there are three ancient families behind Falconia. These three families are very mysterious and have existed for hundreds of thousands of years. We know very little about them, and this time, it is not only Falconia, several other forces are taking action. The Haran family, who I banished from Somend decades ago is also taking action now. ¡°The three masked peak Dragon Rankers you brought back are from the Haran family. They were one of the oldest families in Somend. However, when Somend was in chaos decades ago, they wanted to take over Somend and make ordinary people their ves. Thus, I banished them from Solermand. I didn¡¯t think mypassion back then was returned with hatred. Now, they are helping our sworn enemy, Falconia, to attack Somend. When Dirk was fighting ze, a God Rank guardian from Falconia, he was nearly critically injured because he was ambushed by people from the Haran Family.¡± ¡®Dirk, the God of Military, was nearly critically injured because he was ambushed. ¡°The people from the Haram family are everywhere!¡¯ Chapter 493 Chapter 493 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 493 Not only did they unite with the people of Falconia to attack old Master Stefani, but they also went after Dirk, the God of Military. Furthermore, the people from the Haran family had killed more than a dozen Somend elites before David found them. ¡®How many grievances were there?¡¯ David did not understand. After saying so much in one breath, Mason felt a little tired and started gasping violently. Julia quickly took out the oxygen tube and let Mason have a few breaths. ¡°Great-grandpa, stop speaking,¡± Julia said with tears in her eyes. David also felt a weight on his chest. The legendary old man who once ruled the world and had fought nine God Rank guardians by himself not long ago was speaking with so much difficulty now. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mason calmed down after taking a few breaths of oxygen. ¡°David, this battle was actually provoked by myself. The purpose was to send a message at thest moment to shock everyone who wants to attack Somend. If it happened a yearter, I estimate that I wouldn¡¯t even have the energy to take action. Even if I die now, as long as we keep things quiet, they would not dare to strike again in such a short time.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa! You won¡¯t die, you won¡¯t!¡± Julia cried at one side. Ever since David came in, Julia¡¯s tears never stopped. It could be seen that Julia had deep feelings for her great-grandfather. ¡°Old Master Stefani, is there really no way to save you? Isn¡¯t the maic field able to dy aging now? Is it not working for you now?¡± David asked. ¡°If it didn¡¯t work, I¡¯d already be buried in the ground. How can a normal person have a chance to live till my age? I¡¯m not afraid of death, but right now, Somend has both internal and external troubles, and Dirk and you still need time to grow. If I die and you have no other way, just stick to one side. Give up other parts of Somend and leave some hope for the nation,¡± Mason said with a sigh. David was observing Mason using the Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine he had just learned. He thought that he had seen something, but it was a little vague and not very clear. ¡°David, I¡¯ll leave Julia to you from now on, I hope you treat her well.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± David was busy observing Mason, so he was a little confused when he was interrupted by this statement. ¡°This is my only request as an old man who is about to die. I hope you can agree,¡± Mason said solemnly. David looked at Mason inexplicably. ¡®What does it mean? ¡®Is he asking me to marry Julia? ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ He had a girlfriend and he still had not figured out what to do with Pearl. Would it not be even messier if Julia was added into the mix? ¡°Old Master Stefani, um¡­ I actually have a girlfriend,¡± David said. Although he did not want to disappoint this old man who had dedicated his life to Somend, but he had no other choice. Otherwise, it was going to get messy. Right now, two women were enough to give him a headache, so wouldn¡¯t it be worse if Julia was also involved? ¡°It¡¯s okay if you have a girlfriend. I¡¯m not close-minded. Which of the capable people in ancient Somend didn¡¯t have multiple wives and mistresses? I just need you to promise me that you will treat Julia well in the future,¡± Mason said with a grin. David had no idea what to say at this moment. If everyone was as open-minded as he said, David would not have to struggle so much. ¡°Old Master Stefani, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to promise you this, but I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to handle the rtionship between them,¡± David said with a wry smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Julia is not that kind of ignorant girl. As long as you agree, she will definitely handle the rtionship with your girlfriend properly. Can¡¯t you agree to thest request of a dying person?¡± ¡®Um¡­¡¯ David was speechless for a moment. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 494 David looked at the 7153vish points on his system panel with a wry smile. He did not want to use it. He wanted to umte it and break through to the God Rank as soon as possible to be a guardian. That way, he would have some ability to defend himself. Today¡¯s society was too dangerous, so even a God Rank guardian was not invincible. Mason killed one of them only a few days ago. However, if he did not use it, his current knowledge level of Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine would not be enough to determine Mason¡¯s physical condition. He only had a vague idea of what was going on, but not the whole picture. It was fine if he did not learn Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine because he would not understand either way. However, he now held half of the knowledge, so everything still appeared ambiguous to him. This was such a horrible feeling. Moreover, Mason dedicated his life to Somend, so even if there was only a slim chance, David would not stand idly by and watch this old man die. Not to mention Mason also wanted to entrust Julia to him. If Mason was really dying, could he refuse the old man¡¯s only request? Afraid not! David felt a headacheing when he thought about being entangled with three women at the time. Therefore, it was best to upgrade Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine to try to save Mason. Not only could it continue to protect the stability of Somend but he could also flee from Mason¡¯sst request. It would be the best of both worlds. However, he would need to consume his poorvish points again. David made up his mind that when he went back, he would directly give the heads of East League Capitals a death order. Everyone had to help him spend 200 billion within half a month, if they could not, they would be sacked. He had to spend money wildly to getvish points without caring about the cost now. He could not worry about so many things now. He would not care if he was exposed as long as he could be a God Rank guardian in a short period. If he could upgrade his physique and mind power to the limit of God Rank, even Mason not even be his opponent. At that time, even if ten or twenty God Rank guardians came at him, they would only end up being tortured by him. ¡®F*ck, I¡¯ll just do this! David gritted his teeth and continued to upgrade Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine. He spent 1000vish points again. It dropped from 7153 points to 6153 points. David was so heartbroken. Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine had been improved from expert to perfection. Once again, David received countless pieces of knowledge about Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine in a sh. When he used the technique of Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine again and looked at Mason, what he saw waspletely different. He could see Mason¡¯s physical condition clearly at just a nce, and it was no longer vague and ambiguous as before. Mason had indeed reached his limit, and the functions of various organs in his body had begun to seriously decline. Within a month, Mason would pass away. Now there was only one way to save Mason, and that was tobine the medicinal powers of more than ten kinds of treasures of heaven and earth to rejuvenate Mason¡¯s decayed organs, thereby having the effect of prolonging his lifespan. However, it would be extremely difficult tobine the medicinal power of several kinds of treasures of heaven and earth. If it was not for David, who upgraded his knowledge of Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine to perfection, no one in this world would have been able to do it. Thebination of drug effects was tooplicated, and urate to the unit of micrograms. If there was even a little imbnce, all the medicinal effects would be disrupted and the effect would be greatly reduced. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. By then, it would not have the effect of rejuvenating the various functions of the body, instead, it would only be regarded as a supplement at most. David could do it now, but it still depended on whether he could find the dozens of these treasures of heaven and earth. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 495 If he could find them, Mason would have at least another five to ten years to live. If he could not, then he would not be able to do anything. It could only be said that Mason¡¯s life was destined to end here. He had done his best and the system was not omnipotent, so it could not pull the treasures of heaven and earth out of thin air. ¡°David, what do you think? Have you not figured it out yet? Can¡¯t you agree to thest little request of a dying man? In truth, I can¡¯t help it either, the world is about to be chaotic, so I just want to find a safe haven for Julia to spend the rest of her life in peace. This is the only thing I, her great-grandpa, can do for her,¡± Mason said, looking a little deste. ¡°Great-grandpa, I don¡¯t want to leave you,¡± Julia cried. ¡°You silly girl, I can no longer protect you, so David is the best final destination for you.¡± ¡°Old Master Stefani, what if I said I could save you, but I still need something?¡± David asked suddenly. Upon hearing what David said, Mason and Julia were taken aback. ¡°David, stop joking with an old fart like me. If you really don¡¯t want to, I can¡¯t force you. I can only me Julia for not being blessed that way. I know my body best. I¡¯m not injured or sick, I¡¯ve just reached the end of my life so no one can treat this,¡± Mason said with a sigh. He knew his situation well. Many experts in the medical field hade to examine him, but no one could cure death and no one could escape from it. Everyone would experience birth, old age, sickness, and death. He could feel that he had less than a month left. Mason did not believe what David said, but Julia next to him seemed to have grabbed ahold of this final straw. ¡°David, are you serious? Can you really save my great-grandpa?¡± Julia asked nervously. She was afraid that it was just a hallucination and David would say no. ¡°Of course. I can save Old Master Stefani, but I still need some items,¡± David answered. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°What do you need? As long as they exist, I¡¯ll definitely get them for you,¡± Julia asked. ¡°Thousand-year-old ginseng, thousand-year-old knotweed, thousand-year-old bracket fungus, snow lotus¡­¡± David listed out more than ten herbs. Then, he said, ¡°If they are all a thousand years old, then we can extend Old Master Stefani¡¯s life by ten years. If you can¡¯t find thousand-year-old herbs, 500 years is fine too, but it¡¯ll only extend Old Master Stefani¡¯s life by 5 years.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to look for it, I will definitely find the ones that are thousand years old, I will definitely be able to!¡± Julia said. When she was about to go out, Mason stopped her. ¡°Julia, wait a minute!¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯m going to find the herbs for you, I¡¯ll definitely find them,¡± Julia said. ¡°You have nowhere to look now. Plus, these medicinal materials will not be sold on the market at all.¡± ¡°Then¡­ What should I do?¡± Julia asked a little unwillingly. ¡°Wait until I make everything clear.¡± Mason looked at David after he said that. ¡°David, can you really save me?¡± Mason asked seriously. If he could continue to live, of course, he would be more than willing to. It was not that he was afraid of death, on the contrary, it was because he wanted to continue to protect thend of Somend. If he could live another ten years¡­ By then, Dirk and David would be able to take the lead and Somend would no longer be afraid of prying eyes from all sides. ¡°Yes, but I need the herbs I just mentioned,¡± David said. ¡°The herbs won¡¯t be a problem. Are you confident in this?¡± ¡°I am,¡± David answered firmly. ¡°Alright, I believe you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master Stefani. I would never joke about this kind of thing. However, I have to have all of the herbs. Just like you said, they might not be sold in the marketce.¡± ¡°Even if they¡¯re not sold on the market, I think some hidden sects and families should have them. Since they want to resurface, it¡¯s normal to ask something from them as the official authority in Somend,¡± Mason said confidently. As the supreme ruler of Somend, his confidence in this showcased his strength. Moreover, he just fought nine God Rank guardians not long ago. With this result, no one would dare to cross him during this period. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 496 David went back to his residence and saw that he still had about 6000vish points left. He wanted to cry but he did not have any tears. The collection of the herbs needed for Mason should still take some time, and only after he had everything could David start to prepare them. With the knowledge of Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine in his mind, since he was proficient in the medicinal properties of all these herbs, it was actually quite simple to prepare the medicine. The dosage needed to very precise, but if he got the dosage correct, there should be no problems. His current focus should be onvish points, so all he needed to do was to raise hisvish points to 10000 as soon as possible and then first break through the extraordinary limit of his physique. Otherwise, he would not feel safe doing anything now. Mason killed one of the God Rank guardians. That was to say, even if he entered the God Rank and became a guardian, he was still basically powerless to fight back when he encountered someone like Mason. Who knew how many other powerful people were hidden in this world? If it happened, wouldn¡¯t his life be over? He might not even be able to flee. Therefore, it was not enough to just be a God Rank guardian, he needed to continue to improve, while bing a God Rank guardian was only the first step. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. David could not think about anything else at this time. He called Hugo, the head of East League Capitals in Capital City ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell, how are you?¡± Hugo said respectfully on the phone. ¡°Hugo, tell all of the regional heads and project heads of East League Capitals that we¡¯re having a video conference in an hour,¡± David said straightforwardly. He needed to put some pressure on these people. After he heard those things Mason said, he felt very stressed too. ¡°Alright, Mr. Lidell. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡± One hourter¡­ Inside the meeting room in the East League Capitals Capital City branch. David was seated at the main seat. The regional and project heads were all on the huge screen. ¡°Everyone¡¯s here, Mr. Lidell,¡± Hugo said, standing at one side. ¡°Okay, start the video conference now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Hugo replied. Then, Hugo said to the big screen, ¡°Hello, fellow colleagues, we¡¯re hosting this video conference at the last minute today because the chairman wants to personally convey some instructions to everyone. Everyone, please wee Mr. David Lidell, chairman of East League Capitals.¡± There was a round of apuse from everyone in the video. David stood up and said to the big screen, ¡°Today I called everyone to thisst-minute video conference because I need to tell you all something. You just need to listen quietly, and you don¡¯t need to talk. ¡°I¡¯m very dissatisfied with the speed of development of the East League Capitals recently. Although we are very fastpared to otherpanies, it is still not enough, and it is far from my standards.¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard what David said. Originally, they were quite satisfied with the development of their respective sectors. They also thought that the chairman would praise them and they were wondering whether they would be able to receive more bonuses at the end of the year, but they did not expect this to happen. The people came to the meeting did not expect such an oue because the development of East League Capitals was indeed fast enoughpared to otherpanies. They simply did not expect the boss¡¯ standards to be so high. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 497 ¡°Next, I hope you can pick up the pace and speed up our progress. Just do whatever is beneficial to the development of East League Capitals, I don¡¯t care how much you spend and you don¡¯t need to report to me. Of course, thepany will also check the ounts in the end, so you¡¯d better not engage in any crooked means, especially since I treat you pretty well.¡± The reason why David said thest sentence was because once the money in his system was misappropriated by these people and was not spent on actual things, the system would judge it as a gift so hisvish points would not increase. However, even David wanted to know how the system did it or how it came to the final judgment. It was just that this was destined to be unanswered. ¡°I hope to build East League Capitals into a world ss giant as soon as possible. The development of otherpanies is all about ctting costs, but I will never ask you to save money. Instead, I will only make you spend money like your life depends on it, which is also equivalent to giving you unlimited right to spend money. If you can¡¯t do it well, it¡¯ll prove that you don¡¯t have the ability for the role. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, then I¡¯ll just rece you with someone else, someone who has the ability, someone who can spend money, and someone who can quickly encourage the development of the company. Meanwhile, you can just watch as others receive huge sries and bonuses, live in huge mansions, and drive luxury cars. I believe you are not willing to let that happen, right? ¡°If you encounter any invincible resistances in the process of the development, such as the obstruction and threat of some local forces, just report it to me directly and I will personally take care of it. ¡°After today¡¯s meeting, I hope to see some changes in everyone¡¯s behavior. The deadline for this will be in half a month, whereby I will observe everyone¡¯s results. If you meet my expectations, you will get 5 times your annual bonus at the end of the year. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll just get someone else to rece you.¡± David¡¯s words terrified the heads. As far as they knew, the boss had never spoken in such a serious tone before. It seemed that the boss was really dissatisfied with everyone¡¯s work during this period. They also started to feel a strong sense of crisis. They had gained the envy of many of their colleagues for being able to hold high-level positions in East League Capitals. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was because the treatment at East League Capitals was extremely good. It was so good that they did not even bother to take advantage of their work. They would even be wary when others tried to take advantage of it. The sries and bonuses they normally received were more than five times that of some of their peers. Additionally, they even received huge bonuses at the end of the year. Now, the boss even said that if his expectations were met, the huge bonus would be increased five fold. Everyone was always full of energy working under such a boss. They would get more money here in one year than they would working ten years in their previous companies. If they were discovered to be pulling cheap tricks, they would be putting the cart before the horse. No one would be stupid enough to do this. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s meeting. Although my tone is a little heavy, it is also to spur you on so that East League Capitals can enjoy better development. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. Work hard to get a good result in half a month so that you¡¯ll get five times your initial bonus at the end of the year and go home to enjoy a good new year.¡± p p p p p! A round of apuse could be heard from the screen. The video conference then ended. David took a sip of his tea in the meeting room. He had said so many things in one breath and was parched. Meanwhile, Hugo stood next to him quietly. ¡°Hugo, you heard what I said just now so I won¡¯t repeat myself. I hope you can work hard. Capital City is the best tform avable, and you have a far better starting position than them. I hope you won¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡°I understand, Mr. Lidell. I¡¯ll work hard to meet your expectations.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going now. Continue to work hard. East League Capitals will not mistreat you in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Liddell.¡± Hugo walked David out of the front door of the East League Capitals Capital City branch respectfully. Chapter 498 Chapter 498 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 498 David left the East League Capitals Capital City branch. The reason he started this video conference was not to build East League Capitals into a world-ss giant as soon as possible as he imed. He simply wanted everyone to spend more money, so he could get morevish points and improve his strength as soon as possible. However, he could not tell them this because they would think that he had a few screws loose. Therefore, he could only say that he hoped that thepany would develop faster. If thepany wanted to develop, it would naturally need to spend money. Moreover, he had made it very clear that everyone had the right to spend unlimited money. He felt that these people should be able to understand him. David left the meeting as if nothing had happened, but the whole of East League Capitals could be described to be in great disorder. The boss set a deadline of half a month, whereupon he would check everyone¡¯s results. If they did not meet the standard, they would be reced. This was not a joke. All regional and project heads were taking the lead in working overtime. Although David just wanted to spend money and did not want to see any results, no one thought the same as him. In other words, normal people would think this way? What boss would only ask their employee to spend money and not pay attention to the result? How was this possible? There was no such precedent. They would only think that David wanted to see the results. However, if he wanted results, spending money was essential. Thus, everyone was working overtime to overplete their tasks. Even if they were not doing this for the five-fold bonus at the end of that year, they needed to at least keep their jobs. Where would they find such a good job if they lost it? It would be toote to regret by then. It was only half a month, and it would be over if they clenched their teeth and endured it. After the video conference, the entire East League Capitals went into overdrive. The heads worked overtime day and night and the people working below them could only follow and do the same. No one wanted to lose their lucrative sry from East League Capitals. The day after David¡¯s meeting, the growth rate of hisvish points started to pick up a bit. It was not huge, but it was obviously much faster than before. This showed that everyone understood what he said. He believed that in the next period, hisvish points would grow rapidly. This time, David was also throwing caution to the wind, and he was ready to muster up his courage to do this regardless if he was exposed. He would improve his strength first. When he entered God Rank and became a guardian, in addition to his status as a member of the Somend Parliament, how many people would dare to do anything to him? Furthermore, once Mason got all the herbs, he could keep Mason alive for another five to ten years. With Mason, an extremely powerful person who fought against nine God Rank guardians alone, as his backer, he would not need to worry anymore. Judging from Mason¡¯s confidence, he should have no problems getting all of the herbs. Even if he could not find the ones that were a thousand years old, 500-year-old ones would do. At worst, he could still live for another five years. Five years! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. David did not need that long either. ording to his n, he would be able to reach the double limit of God Rank in one year at most. When that happened, he would be able to put his abilities to good use in this vast world. Mason should not be his opponent at that time, but David wanted to see how it would feel to fight more than ten God Rank guardians at the same time alone. How domineering would that be?! Soon, a week had passed. During this week, David would apany Celia most of the time as he observed the growth of his lavish points on the side. Hisvish points were now approaching the nine thousand mark. Chapter 499 Chapter 499 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 499 This delighted David. When he saw that the 10000 mark was getting closer, he would be lying if he said he was not nervous. God Rank guardian! It was a realm that many people dreamed of, and he was about to reach it in just a few months. One had to keep in mind that he just got into martial arts a few months ago, and now, only five months later, was about to be one of the top martial artists in the world and be a God Rank guardian. This was unprecedented. Of course, the frenzied expansion of East League Capitals had also caused a lot of problems. David received a lot of calls from the heads. Except for in Springfield, a city where he had shown his prestige and the cities that Clinton had informed beforehand, hispany had run into resistance everywhere else. Even Capital City was no exception. Hugo also encountered a lot of resistance. However, David asked them to avoid those hurdles for now and that he would deal with them when he had time. All he needed to do now was settle Mason¡¯s matter first. Julia called him almost every day to tell him not to travel too far because they would get all the herbs soon. This girl was undoubtedly the most attentive when it came to the matter of whether Mason could continue to live for a few more years. As a result, David would receive several calls from Julia when he was at Celia¡¯s house. Celia did not react, but Mindy was a little suspicious. On this day, David was eating and chatting at Celia¡¯s house. Ring ring The phone rang again. David did not need to see who it was to know that it was probably Julia. Mindy and the others lifted their heads to look at David, so he could only answer the call magnanimously. They would only be suspicious of him if he tried to hide it. After David picked up the phone, Julia said urgently before he could speak, ¡°David, I got all the herbs. Come quick, my great-grandpa is getting weaker and weaker.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over now. Don¡¯t worry,¡± David said. After speaking, David said to Celia¡¯s family of three who were still eating, ¡°Mr. Young, Mrs. Young, Celia, I have something to deal with now. You should take your time with the meal.¡± ¡°You should go and take care of your emergency first,¡± Jon said. ¡°David, are you full? Would you like to take something to eat on the road?¡± Celia asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°Alright, be safe.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head out now.¡± David left in a hurry. He now needed to use Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine to allocate various herbs andbine their various medicinal properties to re energize the functions of various organs in Mason¡¯s body, so that they could continue to work. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mason was in critical condition right now. Thest time he fought against the nine God Rank guardians alone, he had consumed thest remaining energy in his body. Although he concluded that Mason would live for another month and he would be in a very sorry state during this time, it was just as Mason said, if he did not provoke this battle to deter the forces who wanted to take action against Somend, he might not get the chance to do anything else in the coming year. He managed to show his prestige in this battle, but at the same time, it elerated his death. Now, he might only be able to lie in bed now and might even have problems walking. All of his organs¡¯ functions were declining, and this was not a joke. If David did not learn the magical healing art that was Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine, Mason¡¯s death was basically a sure thing. With that, David left the residence, got into his car, and sped forward. Chapter 500 Chapter 500 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 500 The moment David left Celia¡¯s house, Mindy put down her spoon. ¡°What the hell happened to the two of you? How could you let David go just like that? Don¡¯t you want to ask him what he¡¯s doing? Jon, you too! Celia might not be that smart, but don¡¯t you understand? David is always answering the phone behind our back these days. Now, he even left right after answering the phone. Something fishy is clearly going on,¡± Mindy said angrily. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask?¡± Jon asked back. ¡°¡­¡± Mindy did not know how to answer for a while. She could not speak to David in a questioning tone as before after she discovered David¡¯s current status and background. However, as David¡¯s future mother-inw, she could not stand seeing David, the super eligible bachelor, seemingly messing around outside. She was deeply afraid that her daughter¡¯s boyfriend would end up getting stolen. A handsome and rich man like David was simply the most eligible bachelor among the current crop. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In today¡¯s society, there was probably not a single young woman who would be unmoved and did not want to wrap him around her finger after she meeting him. ¡°Mom, David is not that kind of person. He must have had an emergency, so don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Celia said. ¡°Why are you still siding with him? Do you know what he¡¯s doing outside? You¡¯re always staying at home and you don¡¯t even know to follow him to see what¡¯s going on. You won¡¯t even know who to cry to when someone steals him from you,¡± Mindy said, looking at Celia while feeling like she had not lived up to her expectations. ¡°Alright, you are so busy every day minding your multi-billion-dor smallpany. David manages such a bigpany with trillions of assets, so of course, there will be a lot of things going on. Isn¡¯t it normal to have some emergencies?¡± Jon asked. ¡°Right, now that you¡¯ve said that, I remembered that East League Capitals seems to be expanding a little fast recently and they seem to have encountered some trouble in Capital City,¡± Mindy thought for a while and said. ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± Jon and Celia both asked at the same time. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I just heard from others that they might have disturbed other people¡¯s interests because they expanded too fast. Now, they¡¯re being targeted and the other party seems to be a big familypany that¡¯s no worse than East League Capitals. They¡¯re an old force in Capital City too.¡± ¡°Is it serious?¡± Celia asked anxiously. ¡°I told you I¡¯m not clear about that. It is difficult for small potatoes like us to understand the inside story of this kind of struggle betweenrge capital groups. If you want to know, you can ask David when he comes back.¡± ¡°I think I better not. I don¡¯t want to cause more trouble for him.¡± Celia said. ¡°Oh, you! How did I give birth to such a soft-hearted daughter like you? Right, you have been with David for so long, so have you ever gotten pregnant?¡± Mindy asked suddenly. ¡°Huh?¡± Celia was confused. She did not know why Mindy would ask her this. ¡°What do you mean huh? I¡¯m asking whether you¡¯ve gotten pregnant or not.¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± Celia whispered. ¡°No? Are young people taking such good precautions now?¡± Mindy asked curiously. ¡°I-It¡¯s true!¡± Celia said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. Ask David to move in here or you can move out to stay with him. We won¡¯t stop you. If you get pregnant, give birth to the child. A lot of people get pregnant or had given birth when they¡¯re still in university. You can just get married after you graduate,¡± Monday thought about it and said. ¡°Mom! What are you talking about? How could I do this?¡± Celia said, her face turning red. Chapter 501 Chapter 501 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 501 Could she tell Mindy that she and David had not even gotten to that stage yet? The two had never even kissed. They only held hands and hugged at most. She did not know what David had in mind either. He could not expect a girl to initiate this kind of thing, right? Jon could not stand this anymore and said, ¡°Why is this getting more and more outrageous? How old is Celia? Is this what you should say as a mother? Everyone else is educating their daughters on how they should protect themselves but instead, you¡¯re thinking about how to sell your daughter.¡± Mindy was mad when she heard that. Thus, she stood up and said, ¡°Jon, isn¡¯t this your fault? Are you ming me for the fact that our daughter has been with David since high school? Why didn¡¯t you tell her to protect herself at that time? Isn¡¯t it a bit toote to say it now? Aren¡¯t I doing this for my daughter¡¯s sake? Judging from her current situation, if she is separated from David, do you think she will be able to fall for others ever again? I¡¯m pretty sure she will not even do anything at that time, and when that happens, you won¡¯t even have time to regret it.¡± Jon was left speechless by Mindy. He thought to himself, ¡®You¡¯re the one who looked down on him and didn¡¯t want him to be your son in- law.¡± However, he could not say this. Besides, he initially genuinely did not have time to take care of Celia, and that was why it led to such a result. If he thought about it, he held an even greater responsibility than Mindy. Moreover, Mindy was not wrong either. Judging from Celia¡¯s current situation, if she really broke up with David, it would be difficult for her to ever fancy other men ever again. He had been involved in officialdom for so many years, and in his opinion, David was also the most excellent young man he had ever seen. It was not too far-fetched to say that Celia might do something stupid then. Therefore, he did not speak anymore. Who would not want a son-inw like David? It was now or never. When Mindy saw that Jon had stopped talking, she turned to Celia and said, ¡°Celia, you should just listen to me. Either you ask David to move in with us or you go out and live with him. Keep a closer eye on him. If you get pregnant, just give birth to the child. You have been together for so long anyway, so what is there to be embarrassed about? What would you do if people move one step ahead of you?¡± ¡°Mom, David¡¯s not that kind of person! I know him! Can you just leave us alone?¡± Celia snapped. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. How would she have the cheek to ask David about this? They had not reached that step yet! ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what I mean. David is so good, and he is also a big boss worth billions. He must need to engage in a lot of social niceties out there. If he gets drunk, gets targeted by some scheming women, and causes the woman to be pregnant, what will you do? Your rtionship might be great now, but at that time, it will be impossible to tell.¡± ¡®Um¡­ Celia had no idea what to say at that moment. ¡°Celia, just trust me. I have been engaging in business for so many years and have also been in the business world for so many years. I have seen too many of these things. A lot of women use that method to get to where they want to be. There are also a lot of them who drive thewfully wedded wife away after they give birth to a son. Those are all married couples, while you¡¯re just boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll try.¡± Celia said, her face red. ¡°What do you mean you¡¯ll try? If you¡¯re embarrassed to tell him, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t. Mom, I-I¡¯ll tell him myself.¡± Celia hurriedly stopped Mindy. Chapter 502 Chapter 502 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 502 David was on his way to Mason¡¯s ce. He still did not know what Mindy had in mind vet, or else, he would have definitely given Mindy the thumbs up andpliment her. His mother-inw was so amazing. David was a normal man. They would be graduating from university soon, so many students had already moved in with their girlfriends while they were still in university. He was envious and jealous. When he was with Sarah, he also proposed renting a house outside several times, but Sarah ruthlessly rejected them. Now that he and Celia were together and her parents had affirmed their rtionship, would he not want to do this with Celia? Naturally, he desperately wanted to do so. With Celia¡¯s temperament and dependence on David, she would not refuse if David proposed it to her. However, David did not want to destroy his image in Celia¡¯s heart. There was also the fear that Celia would have difficulties convincing her parents. It was because Celia was still a student, so Mindy must have told her to protect herself while she was outside. David did not want to put Celia in a dilemma either. He did not want her to not be able to reject him but at the same time have no choice but to listen to her mother. Therefore, he and Celia had always been respectful to each other, and the furthest they went was just holding hands. If he learned that Celia¡¯s family had such an idea, he would not hold himself back He felt uneasy that he could only look and not touch Celia, a gorgeous young woman, after spending all his time together with her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Despite this, David¡¯s self-restraint was incredible, and that was how he could hold himself back. Could you imagine if it was an ordinary person? It might be very hard for the others to have endurance as impressive as him. However, he still did not know the contents of Mindy¡¯s conversation with Celia. Thus, he certainly would not go over the line with Celia. Of course, if Celia was a little more proactive, then he might not care anymore. It was already hard to hold himself back, so if Celia hinted at him a little, he would definitely explode with lust and desire. Soon, David arrived at Mason¡¯s residence after driving past various obstacles. Julia had been waiting anxiously outside the door. When she saw David¡¯s car, she hurried over to open the door for him before pulling him forward. David could tell how anxious Julia was. Therefore, he did not say any nonsense and followed Julia into the courtyard. Indeed, Mason was in a horrible state. Mason was sitting in the courtyard the first two times David came around, but now, he was not. It should be just like he imagined. Mason should have started to experience difficulties walking. This time, David was able to feel just how amazing Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine was. He could understand Mason¡¯s condition by just observing the outside of his body. Then, he could urately determine what would happen next. Julia pulled David into a room. Mason was lying on a simple and unadorned bed. It had been more than a week since David hadst seen Mason and Mason looked even older now. The skin on his face was wrinkled and his body seemed to be covered in liver spots. Chapter 503 Chapter 503 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 503 Julia took David to another room. There was arge round table in the middle of the room with many sandalwood boxes ced on it. The herbs should be in those boxes. David stepped forward, picked up one of the sandalwood boxes, and opened it. After this, a quaint fragrance wafted toward his face. It smelled very refreshing. David knew that this was definitely one of the rare treasures of heaven and earth before even looked closely at it. He saw ginseng, not much thicker than a thumb, lying quietly in the box. Countless thin roots were casually lying beside it, seemingly numbering in the hundreds. Using Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine, David began to carefully observe the ginseng in the box in his hand. He started with the shape and the smell¡­ Finally, he gently pinched a thin root with his hand and put it in his mouth to taste it. ¡°David, how is it?¡± Julia asked nervously beside him. She was afraid that David would reject it. Mr. Abe found these herbs with great difficulty. If they were not the right ones, they would take a lot of time to find a new batch, and her great - grandfather¡¯s health was getting worse by the day. She did not know how long he could hold on. Every day, she would worry about this. She was terrified that she would wake up in the morning and discover that her great grandfather had passed. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Not bad, this is indeed the best ginseng that is more than a thousand years old. Moreover, this ginseng has reached 1300 years in age, so it¡¯s the best of the best and it¡¯s reached the standards required for the medicine this time,¡± David said. After she heard what David said, Julia breathed a sigh of relief. She would be happy as long as it met the standards. ¡°Please look at the others.¡± Julia picked up another box and handed it to David. David closed the box with the ginseng, put it aside, then took the box from Julia and opened it. This was a bracket fungus. After some inspection, he determined that it was more than a thousand years old. Next, David checked all the herbs on the table one by one. All of them were more than a thousand years old and they all met the required standard. He was confident that he could make medicine that could activate the functions of various organs in Mason¡¯s body, allowing him to continue to live for another ten years or so. Furthermore, he would not just be surviving. After the functions of his organs were activated , Mason could continue to maintain his peakbat power for several years. However, if Mason were to engage inbat with someone, his lifespan would once again decrease. Moreover, after he took this medicine once, it would have no effect if he tried to take it again. Therefore, if Mason wanted to live longer, he should avoid fighting with others. At the same time, David could not helpmenting. Somend was indeed a nation with thousands of years of history. These were all extremely rare herbs, and it only took them more than a week to gather everything. It seemed that these hidden sects and families had a lot of good items hidden away. When he became stronger, he would go to them one by one and ask for some. These things were very beneficial and if he kept some of them around, they would eventually make a big difference. These sects were not around when they were defending Somend against foreign enemies, and now, they wanted to resurface to gain a foothold in Somend. If that was the case, they should pay a fee, otherwise, they would all be banished from Somend just like how Mason banished the Haran family. Those who dared to resist would be directly destroyed. However, he could only execute these ideas when he reached the double limit in God Rank After checking all the herbs, David started to put them together. The next process was very cumbersome, and it would take a long time. ¡°Are the other tools ready? I¡¯ll start working now. It¡¯s better to tackle the problem with Old Master Stefani¡¯s body as soon as possible,¡± David said to Julia after checking everything. ¡°They¡¯re ready. They¡¯re ready. They¡¯re all ready. I¡¯ll bring them to you right now.¡± After Julia finished speaking, she hurriedly left the room. David began to make preparations on the table. Dozens of treasures of heaven and earth that were more than ten-thousand-year-oldbined were arranged in the order that he had in his head. He could not mess up the order of the herbs while he was putting together and brewing the medicine. If he made a mistake, all of his previous effort would be wasted. This was because when herbs were mixed together, new medicinal effects would be produced. If the order was wrong, there might be huge differences in the final effect. Soon, Julia brought a small stove, an earthenware pot, a precise scale, a bottle of spring water that had juste out of the spring in the mountains, a cutting board, and a knife. David lit the small stove first before putting the earthenware pot on top. He even weighed the water before he poured it in. All ingredients should be added in fixed amounts, and he could not make any mistakes. Then, he started cutting the herbs with a knife before grinding them into powder and weighing them on the scale. Afterward, David put all the powdered herbs in the small earthenware pot. The weight of each item was also different. Therefore, it would require David to use his powerful mind power to help him get the weight down to the microgram. After more than a dozen herbs were ced into the earthenware pot, David began to carefully observe the concoction inside. After it had been simmering for about half an hour, David turned off the fire on the small stove. Then, he just needed to wait quietly. The whole process seemed pretty simple. However, David had been cautious this entire time for fear of making a mistake. If he were an ordinary person, he would not be able to do it even if he knew the exact measurements. David could do it because he had a strong mind power, so he could perfectly execute every step. Without the assistance of his strong mind power, he might not have been able to get through weighing all the herbs. After waiting for about half an hour, David opened the lid of the earthenware pot and poured out the brewed concoction inside. As David looked at the half bowl of ck viscous concoction in the bowl, hepared it to the finished medicine in his mind. There was basically no difference. David was relieved. Although he followed the steps recorded in Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine in his head, David had never done it himself, so he was not very confident. However, it seemed fine now. ¡°I-Is it done?¡± Julia asked from the side. Julia was watching the whole process, from putting the herbs together to brewing the medicine. However, she did not dare to say a word, for fear of disturbing David. Now that she was seeing the medicine, she finally dared to speak. ¡°Yes, take this to Old Master Stefani and let him drink this. He should get better after taking it, but he needs to continue drinking this for seven days if he wants topletely recover,¡± David handed the bowl in his hands to Julia. ¡°Okay, thank you, David!¡± After Julia took the bowl from David, she hurriedly left the room and went to give the medicine to Mason. David cleaned up the scene. He had to do this again tomorrow as he needed to do this seven days in a row for Mason to fully recover. Chapter 504 Chapter 504 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 504 Capital City in Somend. The Lovewoods. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Today was a huge day for the Lovewoods. It was because the daughter of the Lovewoods, Lorraine, who had been missing for ten years had come back This was the influential figure who caused a stir in Capital City ten years ago. Everyone knew that back then, the two heirs of the elite aristocratic families in Capital City, Stan from the Warner family and Clinton from the Zimmerman family, turned against each other because of Lorraine. Furthermore, people who had seen Lorraine before would only describe her with two words. ¡°A peerless talent!¡± The woman who appeared in Capital City like aet ten years ago overshadowed all the young women in Capital City. After disappearing for ten years, she had finally appeared again. This time, Lorraine did not hide her tracks when she came back. All of the presentable families in Capital City knew Lorraine was back. Thus, everyone thought she hade back toplete the ten-year appointment. The storm was rising in Somend again. Everyone was excited to see what would happen between Stan from the Warner family and Clinton from the Zimmerman family. The person who won would rise to the top to be the number one among the young people in Somend would from then on be an irresistible force. Meanwhile, the person who lost would just be regarded as a stepping stone. This was not just a sh between the two young men, it was also a sh between two of the biggest elite aristocratic families in Somend. The Lovewoods could only be regarded as first-rate family in Capital City. They had been suppressed countless times over these two years. Not only was the heir of the Lovewoods being imprisoned, but even Old Master Lovewood had been severely injured. If it was not for the Warner family and the Zimmerman family, they would have been in dire straits a long time ago. ording to rumors, Lorraine was taken in by a hidden sect when she was young¡­ Hidden sects and families represented mystery and power in the eyes of the public Therefore, Capital City would not be too peaceful this time Lorraine had returned. Inside the living room of the Lovewood Manor, a middle-aged woman was crying while holding Lorraine. She was Lorraine¡¯s mother, Eve Simms. Grant, Fred, the seventh elder, and ninth elder from the Krums, were also here. They spent a few days traveling from Krum Mountain to Capital City. ¡°My darling Lori, you¡¯re finally back. I missed you so much!¡± The middle-aged woman said as she wept. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± Lorraine replied, her eyes red. Even though she had been taken to Krum Mountain when she was young and she only got toe back once every ten years, resulting in her not seeing her family often, this did not affect how much she missed her family. She still remembered that she had been the most spoiled child at home. When she spotted her parents whom she had not seen in a long time, she could not hold herself back ¡°Come, let me take a good look at you.¡± Eve pulled Lorraine to sit down at one side before looking at her daughter closely. ¡°You didn¡¯t change at all. You¡¯re still as pretty as you were ten years ago,¡± Eve smiled and said. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been ten years and you already have gray hair,¡± Lorraine said, distressed when she looked at her mother¡¯s graying hair. ¡°I am already in my fifties, so of course, I¡¯ll have gray hair. If you don¡¯te back soon, the next time you¡¯ll see me is when I¡¯m underground.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that. You will be able to live till you¡¯re a hundred.¡± ¡°Alright, stop making a fool out of yourselves,¡± Elliot Lovewood said. ¡°Dad,¡± Lorraine called out to Elliot. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back,¡± Elliot said with a grin. Chapter 505 Chapter 505 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 505 At this moment, there were also tears in his eyes. He had to send his most beloved daughter away due to her health and she only came back twice in the past 20 years. How could he not feel distressed? However, judging from his daughter¡¯s face, she should have enjoyed a good life these years. ¡°Dad, Mom, where¡¯s grandpa?¡± Lorraine asked. She remembered that her grandfather loved her the most since she was a child. Thest time she came back, his grandfather came over as soon as possible, but this time he was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Your grandfather was seriously injured when he was fighting with others three years ago, and he is still bedridden. You can go visit himter. He kept talking about you every day, saying that he hoped to see you before he died. Now, he can finally fulfill his wish,¡± Elliot said sadly. His father was injured, and he could not do anything about it. It was because their enemy was too strong. If the Warner family and the Zimmerman family had not mediated for him, the Lovewoods might not have such a peaceful life right now. Moreover, the reason why the two families came to help them was also because of his daughter. When Lorraine heard what Elliot said, her expression changed instantly and her aura instantly blew up. Then, she asked with a baleful look, ¡°Who was it? Who hurt my grandfather?¡± As soon as Lorraine exuded her aura, Elliot looked at his daughter in shock. ¡®Her aura haspletely surpassed mine! ¡®How can that be? ¡®How old is she this year? ¡®If I remember correctly, she should be exactly thirty years old. ¡®She reached this stage at only 30 years old. Even God is helping the family!¡¯ ¡°Lori, please calm down. We will definitely seek justice for your grandfather now that we¡¯re here with you,¡± Lorraine¡¯s senior, Grant, said. ¡°Yeah, Lori. We¡¯re here with you so no matter who it was. We¡¯ll make them pay,¡± Fred added. ¡°Thank you, Grant, Fred,¡± Lorraine said, suppressing her aura. At the same time, she said to Elliot and Eve, ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I was a little emotional when I heard that Grandpa was hurt. I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine,¡± Elliot answered with a smile. The more powerful his daughter, the happier he would be. It seemed that the Lovewoods were rising. However, Eve asked in concern, ¡°Lori, can we not seek revenge? Your brother is behind bars now and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± ¡°What happened to him? Right, where is he?¡± Lorraine asked. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to you slowlyter. Can you introduce them to us?¡± Elliot asked. ¡°Mom, Dad, I forgot to introduce them to you. This is my senior, Grant Stone,¡± Lorraine pointed at Grant and introduced him. ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Lovewood. This is a present I brought from the sect, please ept this,¡± Grant smiled and greeted before handing a box to Elliot. ¡°H-How can I ept this?¡± ¡°Dad, just ept what Grant gave you.¡± ¡°Yeah, please ept it, Mr. Lovewood.¡± ¡°Well then, thank you, Mr. Stone.¡± ¡°Mr. Lovewood, you can just call me Grant. My master calls me that too.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant.¡± Then, Lorraine pointed at Fred and said, ¡°Mom, Dad, this is also my senior, Fred East.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Lovewood. This is my gift to you.¡± Fred also handed them a box. Elliot did not reject this time. He took the box and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. East.¡± ¡°Mom, Dad, these are the seventh elder and ninth elder of the Krums,¡± Lorraine pointed at the two elders and said. ¡°Hello, elders.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Lovewood.¡± Chapter 506 Chapter 506 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 506 David went to Mason¡¯s room after putting away the herbs. Julia had just finished feeding Mason his medicine. ¡°David! Will this medicine help?¡± Julia asked nervously. ¡°We¡¯ll see if it works in a bit,¡± replied David. He was not 100% sure since he had not tested it himself. However, David thought it should be okay because he trusted the system. The system was too magical. If he did not achieve the result he wanted, it must be because he did not do a good job during some part of the process. Both of them watched Mason carefully. ording to the introduction in David¡¯s mind, the first dose would have a great effect within an hour or so. After Mason drank the medicine, he only felt a warmth and a fire burning in his stomach. It was soforting! It made him close his eyes to enjoy the feeling. Soon¡­ The warm feeling began to spread. It started in the belly before quickly spreading throughout his body. As a God Rank guardian, Mason was thoroughly in control of his body. He could feel every organ and cell being activated. It started with his internal organs, and soon every cell in his body was reawakened. Under the stimtion of the powerful medicine, the almost exhausted body organs were rejuvenated. It worked! Mason was excited! He did not have much hope before this. Advanced as medical science was right now, it could do nothing to help him, who was pretty much on his deathbed. To put it crudely, God was about to take his life. The only way to prolong his life would be by some god-defying technique that existed only in ancient Somend history. However, he had no idea David knew these things! It was incredible. David seemed to be more than just talented. He might have inherited Somend¡¯s ancient heritage which was thousands of years old. How else could he know such god-defying technique? Mason closed his eyes and felt warm all over. Julia watched nervously. She was afraid they would be finished if it did not work. Their only hope would be gone, and no one in the world would be able to save her great-grandpa. David also observed the changes in Mason¡¯s body. About ten minutester¡­ David quietly breathed a sigh of relief. His powerful mind power had detected Mason¡¯s subtle changes. The decaying dead aura had faded. Besides that, the age spots on his face began to fade, and the wrinkles lightened. Although such subtle changes were hard to see with the naked eye, David¡¯s mind power could detect them. This change was also consistent with the notes recorded in Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine that he remembered. An hourter¡­ Mason opened his eyes. His eyes sparkled. Mason was now a different person from the old man with gloomy eyes and was dying before taking the medication. ¡°Great-grandpa! How are you? Do you feel better?¡± Julia asked nervously. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She was only a regr person who did not see the subtle changes in Mason¡¯s body. Therefore, she asked as soon as Mason opened his eyes. Mason did not answer Julia. Instead, he looked at David with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you. David!¡± His voice was energetic now, not soft and weak like earlier. Mason thanked David from the bottom of his heart. David gave him a second chance at life. He had done him a great favor! Excited, he did not know what to say, so he could only utter the most sincere words. Thank you! ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Old Master Stefani. It¡¯s my honor to help you. Besides, I don¡¯t think it can top your contribution to Somend,¡± David said with a smile. He was happy to do something for Somend¡¯s legend. ¡°Great-grandpa! Have¡­ have you recovered?¡± Julia asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Julia! I¡¯ve recovered. Thank you for all your effort during the past few days,¡± Mason said with a chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Julia came forward and hugged Mason, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Alright! You¡¯re a big girl now. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself in front of others!¡± Mason said as he patted Julia on the back. Julia then let go of Mason. ¡°Old Master Stefani! Now¡¯s the first step. Next, you¡¯ll need to take this medicine for seven days to wake up your body and restore your energy to its peak. You will recoverpletely by then,¡± said David. ¡°Thank you for the past days! By the way, keep my recovery between us. Troubled times areing. Anyone might just jump out and hurt Somend. They¡¯re not even afraid of harming themselves in the process. Regardless, I¡¯ll prepare something big for them,¡± Mason said bitterly. ¡°Old Master Stefani, I must remind you of something!¡± David said suddenly. ¡°Go on!¡± ¡°You will fully recover after seven days, and this medicine is also of the highest quality since it¡¯s made out of ingredients that are more than 1,000 years old. It can prolong your life by about 10 years.¡± David paused and continued saying, ¡°But if you fight others likest time, the decay of your body will speed up. You might have lived for another ten years, but a fight could decrease your lifespan to another nine or even eight years. It depends on the intensity of your fight. The more intense the fight, the longer it goes on, and the faster your body loses its function. ¡°And this medicine can only be used once. It will have no effect the next time you use it, which means that the next time the same thing happens to you, there is nothing I can do. ¡°So don¡¯t fight if you don¡¯t have to. Every time you fight, it will cost you your life which only has a few years left. Think carefully!¡± David looked at Mason carefully after he finished. He was not joking. Mason had a life expectancy of about ten years at most, and there was no telling how long he could live once he fought. There was nothing he could do. Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine was medicine, not magic. It could only help people live longer, not live forever. Even in ancient Somend, it was called a god-defying technique. Many nobles and government officials scrambled for it. They were all looking for someone who could change fate to work for them. Chapter 507 Chapter 507 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 507 ¡°Great-grandpa¡­¡± Julia tried to say something, but Mason stopped her. ¡°David, I know what you mean, but I¡¯m a man who died once, and it¡¯s already a miracle I survived this time. I¡¯m lucky I got to live another day. I don¡¯t really care how much longer I get to live. I only hope you can grow up faster and hold Somend together when I¡¯m gone,¡± said Mason. ¡°Old Master Stefani, don¡¯t worry! I will try my best!¡± ¡°Good! I¡¯ll get rid of some of the forces snooping around Somend before I leave to lighten your load as much as possible!¡± David was silent for a long time¡­ He did not know what to say to the old man who put Somend before his own life. He could only try his best to improve faster. He just needed to make himself stronger before Masonpleted his n, so he did not have to risk his life. ¡°Old Master Stefani! I¡¯ll go home ande back tomorrow!¡± David said. ¡°Thank you then! Julia, see David off!¡± ¡°Yes! Great-grandpa!¡± Julia walked David to the gate. ¡°David! Thank you! My great-grandpa would have died if it hadn¡¯t been for you,¡± Julia said sincerely. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me! It¡¯s my honor to help Old Master Stefani. He has done so much for Somend! I should thank him. Without him, we won¡¯t even be able to live in peace!¡± ¡°Anyway, thank you all the same! Please ept my gratitude! I will repay you if I have the chance.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Julia bowed to David as soon as she finished speaking. David quickly helped Julia up and said with a sad smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! Don¡¯t make yourself a stranger, okay? Aren¡¯t we friends? How can we be friends if you go on like this?¡± ¡°Okay! David, I¡¯ll take care of great-grandpa first. Take your time ande earlier tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± David got in the car and drove away. After this, Julia turned and went into the residence to take care of Mason. Once inside, Julia saw Mason walking out. ¡°Great-grandpa! Why did youe out?¡± Julia hurried over to help Mason. ¡°My body¡¯s rusty after lying in bed for several days, so I came out for a walk.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa! What would you like for dinner? I¡¯ll have them prepare and send it over!¡± ¡°Is David gone?¡± Mason asked. ¡°He¡¯s gone! I told him toe earlier tomorrow morning,¡± replied Julia. ¡°Julia! You got to secure your grip on David! He¡¯s no ordinary guy! He even knows such a god defying and fate-changing technique. He probably got to where he is today due to some of Somend¡¯s ancient inheritance. Heroes are made in troubled times, and David might be a hero of our time,¡± Mason said earnestly. ¡°Great-grandpa, why are you bringing that up again? David already said he has a girlfriend!¡± Julia said while blushing. ¡°So what if he has a girlfriend? of all the influential families in Capital City, every patriarch keeps several mistresses in secret. One wife isn¡¯t enough for influential families to expand.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯ll stop talking to you if you say that again!¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll stop talking. But remember, you won¡¯t find another man as good as David if you miss this chance. David is the best man I¡¯ve ever seen after living for more than a hundred years.¡± It was already past 4 PM when David left Mason¡¯s ce. Instead of returning to Celia¡¯s house, he prepared to spend the night at a nearby house. His property was scattered all across Capital City anyway. The keys were in his car, and each key had the property address written on it. After a casual dinner on the street, David went to a well-furnished house. Davidy in bed after he showered. It had been a long day for him. Although preparing the herbs seemed simple, David needed to scrutinize the whole process with his strong mind power.¡¯ Chapter 508 Chapter 508 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 508 Using mind power with such high intensity took a huge toll on him, even if his mind power was strong. Looking at the system panel in front of him, he saw that hisvish points had exceeded 9,000 points. It was at 9147 points. It was a level he had never reached before. David was excited too. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At this rate, it would only take two or three days for him to exceed 10,000 points. As soon as hisvish points exceeded 10,000 points, he would make a breakthrough with his body first. Once he made a breakthrough with his body, he would achieve God Rank and be a guardian. While East League Capitals had been stunted due to their aimless expansion over thest week or so, it did not matter as long as they improved. Once he settled the matter with Old Master Stefani, he would slowly resolve them one by one. While David was thinking about hisvish points exceeding 10,000 in two or three days, the phone rang. David picked it up and looked and the ID. It was Hugo-head of East League Capitals¡¯ Capital City branch. ¡°Hello!¡± David pressed the answer button and said. ¡°Mr. Lidell! Hello, it¡¯s Hugo!¡± Hugo greeted respectfully on the phone. ¡°I know! Can I help you?¡± David asked. ¡°Mr. Lidell! I have something to report to you!¡± Hugo said. ¡°East League Capitals¡¯ development is stuck?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Leave it be first! I¡¯m not avable these days. I¡¯ll deal with it when I¡¯m done in a few days.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, this is serious!¡± , ¡°Oh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°We brushed against someone else¡¯s part while expanding!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? The market is only so big. We¡¯ll sh with other forces if we want to develop. Didn¡¯t I tell you at the meeting that you should be confident and go ahead with it?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different this time. After much research, we found that they¡¯re one of Capital City¡¯s top four prominent families. They¡¯re tough. With East League Capitals¡¯ current strength, we¡¯re no match for them. I¡¯d like to ask if we can give up some market share to mitigate tension.¡± ¡°Have you talked to them?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How much do we have to give up?¡± ¡°At least one arm has to be broken off to satisfy them.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s in the right here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re justpeting regrly, while they¡¯re one of Capital City¡¯s top four prominent families who will try to hold us back with some dirty tricks.¡± ¡°Never mind them! Justpete with them as usual for a week, and I¡¯ll deal with them myself afterward.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell! We¡­¡± David interrupted Hugo before he could finish, ¡°Do as I say!¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Lidell!¡± David hung up on Hugo and did not take the issue to heart. He did not know much about offending one of Capital City¡¯s top four prominent families, but should he be scared of them? Once he made a breakthrough to God Rank in two or three days and became a guardian, no prominent family could intimidate him because he would be the best. Besides, he had somend¡¯s legend-Mason as his backer. As long as he was in the right, he was not afraid of anyone in Somend. Chapter 509 Chapter 509 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 509 Capital City, the Lovewoods. Grant, Fred, and the two elders were assigned to the guest room. Meanwhile, Lorraine went to her grandfather¡¯s room. A wrinkly, gray-haired old man was lying on the bed. He was Jim Lovewood, Lorraine¡¯s grandfather and Elliot¡¯s father. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lorraine sat at the bedside, with Elliot and Eve standing nearby. ¡°Grandpa! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a way to cure you!¡± Lorraine said with red eyes. Lorraine was the eldest granddaughter of the Lovewoods. She still remembered that her grandfather Jim doted on her the most when she was young. He never disliked her because she was his granddaughter. Her grandpa was still in good spirits when she came back ten years ago. Who would have expected him to have been bedridden for three years only a decadeter. ¡°Lori! I¡¯m content to see you onest time before I die, but I have something to ask of you,¡± said Jim. ¡°Go on, Grandpa!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so old that it doesn¡¯t matter if I live or die. But you have to save your brother. He¡¯s innocent and has his whole life ahead of him,¡± said Jim. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa! I will save my brother, and I will make them pay.¡± Lorraine said exasperatedly. As a disciple of the third elder of the Krums-Somend¡¯s hidden sect, she would deal double the punishment for whoever daredy a finger on her family. ¡°No! Forget about revenge. They¡¯re so strong that I only hope you and your brother can be safe.¡± ¡°Grandpa, rest first! I¡¯ll leave first, and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Lorraine left the room after she finished. She needed to know what was going on. ¡°Dad! Rest first!¡± ¡°Dad! We¡¯ll head out too!¡±. Elliot and his wife followed Lorraine out of the room after finishing. ¡°Dad! What the hell is going on? Why did Grandpa get hurt? Why is my brother in prison?¡± Lorraine finally asked after they reached another room. ¡°Lori! Here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Elliot exined what happened three years ago to Lorraine. It turned out Lorraine¡¯s younger brother Jeremy Lovewood had a run-in at a nightclub with Tanya Gooding of the Gooding family-one of Capital City¡¯s top four prominent families three years ago. The reason was that Tanya refused to ept that Lorraine was making waves in Capital City, which caused two top bachelors in Capital City to fall in love with her at the time. Tanya had a crush on Stan Warner for a long time, but Stan had a crush on Lorraine. This made Tanya hold a grudge against Lorraine. Tanya has been ndering Lorraine ever since she left Capital city and returned to the Krums ten years ago. Even so, this did not bother the Lovewoods. After all, the two families were too different in strength, and they did not want any trouble. Three years ago, Tanya ran into Jeremy at a nightclub and insulted Lorraine in front of him and his friends. Jeremy, who was young and headstrong, could not stand someone else insulting his sister. He had been holding it in for a long time, and so, he exploded. Chapter 510 Chapter 510 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 510 It was the cause of the conflict, which eventually turned into a collision between two families. The Lovewoods were only a first-rate aristocratic family of the lowest level. They were miles apart from top prominent families like the Gooding family. Jim came over to take Jeremy back in exchange for some items but was severely beaten up by the Gooding family. He hadid in bed for three years now, and Jeremy had been imprisoned up to now. Since the incident, the Gooding family began to target the Lovewoods from all aspects. If the Warner family and the Zimmerman family did not mediate, the Lovewoods would have already been kicked out of Capital City. After Lorraine heard the whole story, the fury in her chest had to go, and she took a few deep breaths before calming herself down. ¡°Lori! Just get your brother out of there. The Gooding family is in their prime in Somend right now. Let¡¯s not mess with them,¡± said Lorraine¡¯s worried mother, Eve. All she wanted was for her children to be safe. ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t worry! I will save my brother, and I want the Gooding family to bring him to me themselves,¡± said Lorraine. ¡°Lori¡­¡± ¡°Mom! Don¡¯t worry! The sect has sent Grant, Fred, and two elders toe back with me on a mission. As the sect is about to go public, we need to find some families to cooperate with. The Lovewoods will be our first partner. Our sect is also the best among all hidden sects. The Gooding family dare not offend us no matter how tough they are,¡± Lorraine said confidently. ¡°Really?¡± Elliot asked excitedly. ¡°Of course, Dad! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure the Lovewoods stay on top,¡± Lorraine said sternly. ¡°Lori! What¡¯s the name of your sect? How strong are Grant, Fred, and your two elders?¡± Elliot asked. ¡°Dad, My sect is called The Krums! You must be at least a peak Dragon Ranker to serve as an elder in The Krums! Grant and Fred might not be as powerful as the elders, but they have the highest status among the sect members. Grant is the disciple of the head of the Krums, while Freddy is the grandson of the senior elder. These two are the only God Rank guardians of our sect.¡± ¡°God¡­ God Rank guardian?¡± Elliot felt like his head was spinning. He had not expected those two well-mannered young men to have such powerful backgrounds. After all, there were only three God Rank guardians in Somend. of course, Somend got to where they were today because of Mason alone. Technically speaking, Mason alone could fight more than ten people. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, word was that Mason was dying. Somend had not been too peacefultely either. If a force had two God Rank guardians, it could maintain the peace and intimidate the others. The Lovewoods could make rapid advances in their career if they could get associated with the Krums. The Gooding family was at the apex of their powers because they had a family member who was a member of the Somend Parliament. Frank Gooding, who was also the grandfather of Tanya and Jenson Gooding, had joined the organization more than ten years ago. This led to the rapid development of the Gooding family in recent years. If the Lovewoods got associated with the Krums, the Gooding family would be afraid to mess with them, and returning Jeremy themselves was not out of the question. ¡°So you have nothing to worry about. The Krums are strong. The Gooding family are iparable. Tomorrow I¡¯ll take Grant, Fred, and two elders to meet the Gooding family to see if they can choose to dismiss myself and the Krums.¡± Word of Lorraine¡¯s return to Capital City spread quickly. Everyone in Capital City¡¯s high society knew about it. They were waiting for Stan and Clinton¡¯s reaction. Countless people were waiting to see what kind of actions these two would take. Chapter 511 Chapter 511 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 511 One of the top four prominent families. Naturally, Stan received the news about Lorraineing back. It had been ten years since he saw this woman that made him fall head over heels for her when he first laid eyes on her. He wondered if she had undergone any changes. He still remembered when he saw Lorraine for the first time ten years ago. Her presence back then amazed him. She was twenty years old, and she was like a fairy that was above themon popce. She was in stark contrast to the women of the aristocratic family around him. Immediately, he wanted this woman to be his. In addition, the Lovewoods would not dare to refuse Stan¡¯s request, but Clinton unexpectedly intervened midway. Hence, they decided on this ten-year agreement. It would be better to say that Lorraine was a fuse. She was not the direct reason why Stan and Clinton turned against each other. Only one man was destined to be at the top of an era. He and Clinton both wanted to fight for this position, and both of them fell in love with Lorraine at first sight, so, naturally, it evolved into the situation i today. Even without Lorraine, he and Clinton were destined to fight. Now that Lorraine was back, he was going to start getting ready. Stan would take some time to meet this woman who was above themon popce. He wondered if she could still make him feel the same sparks as ten years ago. Clinton, who was far away in Springfield , also received news that Lorraine was returning to Capital City. The Zimmerman family was once the top elite aristocratic family in Capital City. Although the family moved to Springfieldter, their influence in Capital City was still strong. He also informers in Capital City. Since the ten-year appointment was approaching, he was also keeping an eye on Capital City. Now that Lorraine was back, the ten-year appointment might be moved forward. Once he won the ten-year appointment, Clinton would be number one person among the younger generation in Somend, Now that chaos was approaching, the reputation as number one among the younger generation in Somend was very important, as it would allow him to recruit more talents to serve him. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Furthermore, he could even have the peerless woman, Lorraine. This was a great opportunity to obtain fame and fortune. He had to beat Stan and win the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend, as well as Lorraine. At the same time, influential families across Somiend also received the news. Lorraine was an unknown existence ten years ago. However, fast forward ten years and her name resounded throughout the upper-ss circles in Somend An ordinary woman could not make two former good friends, namely Stan from the Warner family and Clinton from the Zimmerman family, turn against each other. They were recognized by Somend as two of the top young talents among the younger generation. Moreover, they were backed by the Warner family and the Zimmerman family, two of Somend¡¯s elite aristocratic families. Everyone who had met Lorraine would describe her with two words. Absolutely peerless! Even one of the big shots from Capital City had said so. This intrigued many people who had never seen Lorraine before. This time, the ten-year appointment caused a stir in the Somend upper ss. Almost all gazes were focused on this, as this matter was not just two young people vying for victory. They represented a collision between two of Somend¡¯s elite aristocratic families. The winner, of course, would get apuse, flowers, and women. Meanwhile, the loser could only be a steppingstone for others. The whole of Somend was in turmoil as Lorraine returned to Capital City. Meanwhile, David slept soundly as always. These things had nothing to do with him. Everyone had a different level. David would feel like he was bullying them even if they asked their parents or even grandparents to face him. If they were to insist that David was involved in this, it would be because he had promised Clinton to help him during the ten-year appointment and nothing else. This was just a trivial matter to him, and he did not have a good impression of T Faction anyway. He had already killed two of the great fighters from T Faction. Since Stan was also one of those people, David would just kill him if necessary too. His focus now was to heal Mason and stabilize the crumbling Somend first. Chapter 512 Chapter 512 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 512 After that, he could safely upgrade his strength, The next day. David arrived at Mason¡¯s residence early in the morning and began to brew the herbs. After yesterday¡¯s sess, he was more skilled today. More than an hourter¡­ Half a bowl of viscous medicine was brewed. After Julia finished feeding Mason the medicine, David observed Mason¡¯s changes carefully. Mason would have corresponding changes within his body every day after he took the medicine. This happened seven times over seven consecutive days. Once he identified which of the effects did not meet expectations, he had to figure out the reason, otherwise, the effect would be greatly reduced after so many times. He could not be sloppy in his process at all. Mason closed his eyes and felt the countless cells making his body¡¯s various organs moving around excitedly. He knew his body was slowly recovering. Another hourter.. Mason opened his eyes. ¡°Great-grandpa?¡± Julia called out. ¡°I feel a lot better than yesterday,¡± Mason said with a smile. ¡°That is amazing! In five days, you will bepletely healed!¡± Julia said happily. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to David, without him, my old bones would have been buried in the ground now.¡± ¡°Thank you so much, David!¡± Julia said, turning her head to look at David. In addition to sincerity, there was also an inexplicable expression in her big eyes. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Old Master Stefani should be able to move around today, and after five more treatments, he will basically be cured,¡± David said. Mason got out of bed and walked around, feeling much better than yesterday. Moreover, his body also felt much lighter. A day ago, he could only lie in bed such that he could not even get up. The influential figures in the Somend medical field were all helpless and dered that Mason was about to die. However, he could walk with ease right now. David¡¯s medicine was truly amazing. ¡°David, I won¡¯t express how much I¡¯m grateful to you anymore. You saved my old life, so if you encounter any difficulties in the future, just tell me if you need my help. I dare not say that I can help you with everything in the world, but in Somend, I have the final say. I dare to say the same thing even if those so-called hidden sects and families resurface!¡± When Mason said this, he was like a domineering king standing at the top of the world. David, who was standing on the side, could not help but sigh ruefully. Mason was indeed the same figure who fought against the nine God Rank guardians alone- he was so domineering when he spoke. David also wanted to say ¡®I have the final say on the Earth¡¯ in the future. This would definitely be more domineering than what Mason said just now. ¡°Thank you, Old Master Stefani. I still need to take care of something, so I¡¯ll go first. Have a good rest. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± David walked out of the residence while being apanied by Julia. Before he could start the car after getting in, the phone in his pocket rang. David picked up the phone, saw an unfamiliar number, and pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you David Lidell?¡± A strong voice on the phone asked. ¡°Yes,¡± David replied. ¡°You¡¯re the founder of East League Capitals?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I am Jenson Gooding. I have Hugo right now, and if you want to save him, you bettere to my house to rify some matters. If not¡­ Don¡¯t me me for being insensible!¡± Before David could answer, the other party hung up the phone. David narrowed his eyes as a murderous aura started exuding from his body. This should be the influential family in Capital City that Hugo said he offended the night before. Since Hugo said that East League Capitals werepeting with them normally, David still decided to believe him. ¡®Damn you, Gooding family. How dare you try to bully me?¡¯ If they obstructed the development of East League Capitals, it would mean they were obstructing him from making morevish points. If they obstructed him from making morevish points, it would mean that they were obstructing him from upgrading his strength. To David, who was still stuck at the breakthrough stage, this was an absolutely irreconcble enmity. Thus, David started the car to drive to the Gooding residence. At the same time, Lorraine also brought her seniors, Grant and Fred, and the two elders from the Krums to the Gooding residence to avenge her grandfather and brother. Chapter 513 Chapter 513 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 513 The Gooding family was also one of the top four prominent families in Capital City. ¨C They were one of the most elite family even in the entire nation of Somend. Of course, this was excluding those hidden families. Those hidden families hid from the world a hundred years ago in order to avoid cmity, so no one knew what kind of strength they possessed before they came out of hiding. Ben Gooding, the head of the Gooding family, was a peak Dragon Ranker. The first heir of the Gooding family, Jenson, was also an exceptional person among the younger generation. He wasparable to even people like Stan and Clinton. Naturally, the first heir of an elite aristocratic family would be pretty good. It was just that Stan and Clinton were so widely known and famous because of the ten-year appointment that they were naturally considered to be the most powerful duo among the younger generation. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Men would always do things for territory or for women. The ten-year appointment between Lorraine, Stan, and Clinton was also a story that captured the imagination and was spread far and wide. However, this also dissatisfied many people, with Jenson being one of them. He had said more than once stated that he regretted not being part of Stan and Clinton¡¯s fight for Lorraine. If he was, then he would also be famous and everyone would rank him alongside Stan and Clinton, not viewed as behind them like how he was now. It could be seen that he personally thought he was no worse than Stan and Clinton. However, society was like this. It was one thing if you were powerful, but if you were not famous, who would know your name? Unless you did something earth-shattering to make everyone aware about you, even if you were strong, it would be difficult to have people acknowledge you. Whenever someone talked about the younger generation in Somend, the public would immediately think that Stan and Clinton were the benchmarks of the younger generation. This was the celebrity effect. Jenson wanted to break this structure, which was why he took aim at the ten-year agreement. It was not just him, all the young talents in Somend who figured they were not inferior to Stan and Clinton were also targeting the appointment. They were waiting to shock everyone during this event. Therefore, this ten-year appointment was no longer a matter between Lorraine, Stan, and Clinton. It seemed to have evolved into a stage for all the talents of the younger generation in Somend to compete. The appeal of being number one among the younger generation in Somend was not small. Once they had this title, not only would many people bow to them, but their frame of mind would also change, which would have invaluable benefits in their pursuit of a future breakthrough The Gooding family was big. In addition to the father and son duo, Ben, the head of the family, and Jenson, the first heir, the second in charge of the family Ray Gooding and the second heir Jason Gooding were also well-known in Capital City. Ray was someone who couldpete with Ben for the position of the head of the family back then. Although he eventually failed, this indirectly showed how powerful he was. However, the reason why the Gooding family could sit firmly on the throne as one of the top four prominent families in Capital City was mainly because of the old master of the Gooding family, Frank Gooding. Chapter 514 Chapter 514 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 514 Now, he was one of the eleven members of the Somend Parliament. As long as he did not fall, the Gooding family would forever have a steady foothold on at the peak of Somend society. Furthermore, if Frank broke through to God Rank and became a guardian, then the Gooding family would be upgraded to a whole other level. At this moment, all the core members of the Gooding family were in the main house as they had gotten word that Lorraine from the Lovewoods would be visiting today. They called it a visit, but in truth, it was the Lovewoodsing to demand an exnation. They could ignore the Lovewoods, but they had to pay attention to Lorraine. She had been taken away and trained by a hidden sect since childhood, and now she had been brought back by the members of her sect. Thus, they had to attach particr importance to her. Worse still, no one knew what sect Lorraine was in until now. Unfortunately, the unknown was often the most terrifying. This time, Lorraine was even bringing the people from her sect along, so they must havee to demand an exnation for the Lovewoods. After all, the Gooding family had been suppressing the Lovewoods a bit too harshly over the past two years. Not only was Lorraine¡¯s grandfather seriously injured, but even his younger brother was imprisoned to this day. ¡°Do any of you know what kind of sect Lorraine is in?¡± Ben asked in a deep voice, sitting in the family¡¯s main seat. Sitting below him were the core figures of the Gooding family. ¡°Dad, no news about that hase out yet. Lorraine once came back alone ten years ago. She didn¡¯t reveal any information about her sect back then. This time, she came back with the people from her sect. I suspect this is to make preparations for the sect toe out of hiding,¡± Jenson analyzed. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Not bad. That girl from the Lovewoods is definitely making preparations for her sect toe out of hiding by bringing the people along. Now, the majority of the hidden sects and families are looking for partners to help them resurface safely. However, since she dares to bring the people from her sect over here, we can be sure that she intends to condemn us. Jenson, Tanya and you have been handling the Lovewoods¡¯ matter this whole time. When that Lovewood girl ¡°I got it, Dad,¡± Jenson answered. However, Tanya, who was on one side, had some opinions about this. ¡°Dad, the Lovewoods are just a small family. How powerful will the sect they cooperate with be? Why are we so afraid of her? I don¡¯t agree with a peaceful settlement. It¡¯s better to lock that b*tch Lorraine up so she can be with her little brother,¡± Tanya said harshly. She envied, despised, and was jealous of Lorraine. What qualifications did Lorraine have to cause Stan and Clinton topete against her such that Tanya waspletely cast aside? Now the entire upper-ss circle of Somend knew who Lorraine was, but how many of them knew who Tanya was? She did not think she was any worse than Lorraine. What was the use of her being so pretty anyway? Lorraine was nothing more than a decoration. This time, Lorraine came back just in time. Tanya would find a chance to disfigure her. By then, she wanted to see who would still like her in the future. A jealous woman was truly a terrifying thing. ¡°What nonsense! How do you know that Lorraine¡¯s sect is not good? Do you understand them? As the saying goes, you can only win all battles by knowing yourself and your enemy. You don¡¯t even know anything, so how can you im that her sect is no good? If it¡¯s a sect that our family can¡¯t afford to offend, how will you get out of that situation? Your jealousy¡¯s the thing that caused this whole matter with the Lovewoods to blow up. When the timees and we have to apologize, you¡¯ll have to do it.¡± ¡°No! I would rather die than apologies to that b*tch Lorraine,¡± Tanya said stubbornly. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Ben, stop forcing Tanya. We¡¯ll decide when Lorraine gets here. We¡¯ll just act ording to the situation. Let¡¯s see just how she can be so confident to bring people here to demand an exnation. If this is not handled perfectly, it¡¯ll affect the reputation of our family. As you know, we can¡¯t allow anyone to trample on the honor of the Gooding family,¡± Ray, the second in charge of the Gooding family, said. ¡°Hmph.¡± After a snort, Jenson stopped talking. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Ray!¡± Tanya said happily. Chapter 515 Chapter 515 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 515 While the Gooding family was busy discussing Lorraine¡¯s arrival, a servant walked into the living room. ¡°Mr. Ben, Mr. Ray, the Lovewoods are here.¡± ¡°Bring them here,¡± Jenson said. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± After a while, Lorraine and the gang walked into the Gooding family¡¯s living room. As soon as Lorraine entered, the eyes of every man in the room lit up. This was expected of a woman who was able to cause an uproar in Capital City ten years ago. Aside from her appearance, her out-of-the-world and ethereal temperament had defeated countless women. This was in addition to her extremely gorgeous appearance. Sure enough, she was well deserving of her reputation. She was worthy of being described as absolutely peerless. Jenson and Jason were instantly smitten when they saw Lorraine for the first time. They had met Lorraine ten years ago, but Lorraine was definitely more attractive nowpared to ten years ago. At that time, Lorraine also looked ethereal, but she looked more youthfulpared to now. Lorraine was now perfect and impable in all aspects. Tanya was the only person in the room who was looking at Lorraine with eyes burning with jealousy. All women would feel shameful when theyid eyes on Lorraine. Tanya could not wait to rush over and destroy Lorraine¡¯s stunning face. The reason she targeted Jeremy in the first ce was that she was jealous of Lorraine. After Lorraine walked in, she was followed by her two elders from the Krums, Grant and Fred, as well as Elliot. When Ben and Ray saw the people behind Lorraine, their eyes turned cold. ¡°They¡¯re not ordinary people at all!¡¯ That was what the two of them initially felt. The two were both masters in the Dragon Rank. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, they were instantly threatened by the two elders. The only ones who could threaten them were peak Dragon Rankers. Meanwhile, these two elders could only follow behind Lorraine and the two young men behind her. This was a little hard for Ben and Ray to ept. They did not have much knowledge regarding the hidden sects, but they knew some of the most basic rules. Just like the current society, the people with high positions would not walk at the back Judging from how two peak Dragon Rankers could only walk behind the three youngsters, they could conclude that Lorraine¡¯s sect was definitely not anything simply Ben and Ray looked at each other, and they could both see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. This matter today seemed a little troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s an honor for the Gooding family to have you here, Lorraine. Please don¡¯t me us for not weing you at the door,¡± Ben said with a smile. ¡°Ben, you don¡¯t have to pretend to be humble. I¡¯m sure you know very well why I am here today,¡± Lorraine said without any expression on her face. ¡°Lorraine, you b*tch! Do you think you can call my father by his name? Kneel and apologize right now, if not, I¡¯ll rip your mouth from your face!¡± Tanya stood up and yelled at Lorraine, pointing her fingers at her face in the process. She had long been angry with Lorraine, so now that she had an opportunity in front of her, she naturally would not let it slip by. Lorraine did not say anything. However, Grant and Fred started to take action. ¡®How dare she insult Lori?¡¯ ¡®She needs to be pped!¡¯ The two of them appeared in front of Tanya at almost the same time. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Chapter 516 Chapter 516 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 516 Ben and Ray also noticed that something was wrong. Just as they wanted to make a move, they felt two different sets of auras putting pressure on them and stopping them in their tracks. If they took action, the other party would definitely take action too. Fighting a master of this level was no joke. They would definitely tear down the entire Gooding family estate. Jenson was sitting next to ¡®Tanya, and after seeing the movements of the two behind Lorraine, he also quickly got up to stop them. Grant was about to teach a lesson to the woman who dared to insult his sect, but he was stopped by Jenson. Thump! Smack! ¡°Ah!¡± Three voices sounded consecutively in the room. At this time, Grant and Fred had returned to Lorraine¡¯s side. Meanwhile, the Gooding siblings were a few meters away from where they had been earlier. Jenson stared at Grant in shock after thetter knocked him a few meters back with a casual p. Meanwhile, Tanya was lying on the ground. Half of her face was swollen, and her mouth was bleeding continuously. At the same time, she was also groaning in pain. She finally paid the price for her jealousy. When Grant collided with Jenson, Fred had sent Tanya flying with a single p. He did not hold back in that p, and at least half of Tanya¡¯s teeth had been knocked out such that she could now be considered disfigured. However, only knocking out half her teeth was considered an act of mercy. ¡°Lorraine, what is the meaning of this? Even if my daughter is at fault, you didn¡¯t have to be so ruthless, right? Do you really want to be the enemy of the Gooding family?¡± Ben asked in a deep voice. ¡°Ben, we already became enemies when your family heavily injured my grandfather and imprisoned my brother. What you said was all nonsense,¡± Lorraine said with a sneer. ¡°Are you sure you can represent your sect? Did you ask the elders of your sect whether they dare to make enemies of the Gooding family? We have someone from the Somend Parliament within the Gooding family-my father is one of the eleven MPS of the Somend Parliament and he is a master that is halfway to the God Rank. If your hidden sect truly wants to resurface, would you really dare to be an enemy of Somend?¡± Ben asked. He could mention Somend to put pressure on Lorraine now. Judging from their current strength, the sect behind Lorraine was definitely no worse than the Gooding family. Therefore, he could only hold them down by mentioning Somend. ¡°Ben, you don¡¯t have to mention Somend to scare me. The Gooding family is the Gooding family, and you can¡¯t represent Somend. Let me tell you now, we don¡¯t care about the Gooding family at all. On the contrary, I would like to ask whether the Gooding family dares to be an enemy of the Krums? Our head is an old acquaintance of Mr. Stefani.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Ben and Ray shivered. The Krums were the sect behind Lorraine? That was one of the most ancient sects in Somend, so needless to say, they were very powerful Furthermore, the head of the Krums apparently knew Old Master Stefani. This was getting troublesome, They did not expect the Lovewoods to be rted to an ancient hidden sect like the Krums. ¡°Can you represent the Krums?¡± Ben asked again He did not believe that a woman like Lorraine could represent an ancient sect like the Krums. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this moment, Grant took a step forward and said, ¡°I can!¡± Fred also took a step forward and said, ¡®I can too!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I am Lorraine¡¯s senior. The head of the Krums is my teacher,¡± Grant said, ¡°1 am Lorraine¡¯s senior too, the senior elder of the Krums is my grandfather,¡± Fred said ¡°So what? You¡¯re just the younger generation. You can¡¯t represent the sect backing you,¡± Ben ¡°You¡¯re Ben, right? To me, the Gooding family only has one person that¡¯s halfway to the God Rank, so you¡¯re nothing to us. You should just do as Lori says. If not, the Krums will destroy your family the moment we resurface,¡± Fred said proudly. ¡°What a joke. The Gooding family has had such a firm foothold in Somend for so many years. Do you think you can take us down just because you want to? Plus, you im you want to destroy the Gooding family in Somend? You must be dreaming,¡± Ray also could not stop himself from snapping. Chapter 517 Chapter 517 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 517 Just as Grant and Fred wanted to refute, they were stopped by Lorraine. She came to seek justice against the Gooding family for her grandfather and little brother. They could not destroy the Gooding family just because they wanted to because thetter was rted to the Somend Parlianent, the highest official organization that ruled all of Somend If they were stopped by the Somend officials, it would be difficult for the Krums to resurface. This would also go against her mission to help the Krums reemerge. If that happened, she would not know how to exin it to her sect. Therefore, it would be fine if she could just find the mastermind behind all this. ¡°Ben, the purpose of my visit today is to seek justice for my grandfather and little brother. If the Gooding family is going to keep up this attitude, then I¡¯ll have nothing else to say. When the Krums resurface, I hope that the Gooding family will not regret their decision today.¡± Lorraine turned to leave, but Ben stopped her immediately. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What else do you want to say, Ben?¡± Lorraine turned and asked. ¡°What should we do to make you drop this matter?¡± Ben asked. When he asked this question, it meant that the Gooding family had admitted defeat. As the head of the family, Ben had no choice at this time. If this was the former Somend, he would not have to do this. However, Somend situation today could be described as precarious. ording to his father, Frank, Mason¡¯s time was up. Without a stabilizing force like Mason, Somend would be thrust into crisis. At that time, the deterrent power of Somend would no longer exist. Meanwhile, the Krum had more than two masters who were halfway to the God Rank, so it would not be hard for them to destroy the Gooding family. What was more, ording to his estimation, the head of the Krums was likely to be a God Rank guardian himself, so it would be even more impossible for the Gooding family to fight back Right now, he should needed to appease these people from the Krums. Then, he would go and find a hidden sect or family with strengthparable to the Krums to cooperate with them so that the crisis could bepletely resolved. ¡°My request is very simple, hand over the person who hurt my grandfather and ask Tanya to kneel and apologize to my brother before getting him out from behind bars,¡± Lorraine said. ¡°No way! We won¡¯t agree to these two requests. We can let your brother go but the rest of them are impossible!¡± Ben said. What a joke! The person who injured Jim was Jenson, the first heir of the Gooding family who was also Ben¡¯s son. How could Ben hand Jenson to the other party? It was even more impossible to make Tanya kneel and apologize. How would the Gooding family show their face in public if they did that? ¡°Is that so? Mr. Head of the Gooding family, you should think long and hard about this,¡± Lorraine said with a sneer. The room fell silent for a while. Ben was in a dilemma. He could not hand over his son. Furthermore, Lorraine even wanted his daughter to kneel and apologize. After they did this, the Gooding family¡¯s reputation in Capital City would bepletely ruined. However, if they did not do this, they would offend the Krums. Once Mason died and Somend fell into crisis, the Gooding family would be in danger. However, Ray was a little overjoyed at that moment. He nced at his son and nodded slightly toward him. Jason never said a word from the beginning to the end, but at this time, he stood up and said, ¡° Jenson, you need to take responsibility for your actions. Old Master Lovewood was attacked and injured by you, I hope you can take responsibility and not make the entire family take the me for you.¡± As soon as Jason said that, Lorraine looked at Jenson with a cold gaze. Meanwhile, Ben looked at Jason profoundly. ¡°You¡­¡± After Jenson pointed at Jason and uttered one word, he stopped speaking. He did not expect Jason to cast him aside like that. Just as Lorraine was about to forcefully take Jenson down, someone walked into the living room from the entrance. When David was walking into the living room, he sensed that something was not right. ¡®Why are so many people waiting for me? Are they trying to give me an early show of strength?¡± After he scanned the room with his mind power¡­ ¡®Damn, the Gooding family is so generous! ¡®There are four peak Dragon Rankers in the room. ¡°But do they think they¡¯ll scare me with this? They¡¯re underestimating me! ¡®I¡¯m halfway to God Rank! Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡®If nothing goes wrong, I¡¯ll be able to enter the God Rank and be a guardian in two or three days. ¡®So, why would I be scared by a few peak Dragon Rankers? ¡°It¡¯ll be useless even if there were 10 of them here, let alone 4.¡¯ However, after looking around, David sensed that something was wrong. It was because he noticed a woman lying on the ground, moaning softly. She seemed to be severely injured and she appeared like she was going to pass out from the pain. When David was about to say something, he saw a few pairs of eyes looking at him. ¡®Hmm? Is that¡­ a fairy?¡¯ When David saw Lorraine, an adjective appeared in his head. Whenever someone first saw Lorraine, they would be astonished. It did not matter if they were a woman or a man. However, David quickly came back to his senses. He was astonished the first time he saw her, and he got the same feeling after looking at her a few more times. Even so, she was still just a woman. Regardless of how beautiful, outstanding, or ethereal she was, she would still end up being dominated by men. He just wondered which man would be lucky enough to do this. ¡°Which one of you is Jenson Gooding?¡± David asked after he came back to his senses. No one answered him. Everyone was looking at this young man who had shown up inexplicably. ¡°I¡¯m asking once again, which one of you is Jenson Gooding?¡± David asked again, impatient. Anyone would feel pissed when so many people stared at them. ¡°Who are you? Do you know where you are?¡± Ben asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Gooding residence? Am I in the wrong ce?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°If you know you¡¯re in the Gooding residence, then how dare you behave atrociously here? Which family do you belong to? Tell me the names of your parents! I¡¯ll call your parentster to lecture them. What kind of education is this? How can you be so rude?¡± ¡°Are you f*cking nuts? You asked me toe here and now that I¡¯m here, you¡¯re acting like this? Do you think I don¡¯t have a temper?¡± David immediately started cursing at them. He was already mad. ¡®I¡¯m about to break through and you kidnapped my man. Are you purposely making things hard for me? ¡®How could I continue letting you have the time of your life now that you¡¯ve made things hard for me?¡¯ Since no one was speaking, he directly took action. It was just a few peak Dragon Rankers, so it would be easy for him to defeat all of them. Chapter 518 Chapter 518 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 518 As soon as David finished berating them, everyone in the hall looked at him in shock. including Lorraine and her gang. After all, the Gooding family was one of the top four prominent families in Capital City and they had some inseparable rtionship with the Somend officials. There were not many people who dared toe to the Gooding residence and scold them while pointing at their noses. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents and teach you know what it means when they say a loose tongue may cause a lot of trouble. You can¡¯t just say anything you want!¡± Ben looked at David and said with a hint of coldness in his voice. David¡¯s words just now infuriated him. The dignity of the Gooding family was not something that anyone could trample on. When the people from the Krums came to force him to hand over his children, it already made him feel sullen enough, but now, another person hade to his door and yelled at him. Just about any irrelevant person dared toe to their residence and sh*t on them now. If it was not for the presence of two peak Dragon Rankers at the scene focusing on him, he would have already crippled David. It did not matter who he was. He would cripple those who dared to point at the Gooding family and curse like that. Then, he would go to their house to find their parents. Except for David himself, everyone at the scene felt that David was done for because he had angered a peak Dragon Ranker. At the same time, they could not feel any strength from David. He seemed to be an ordinary person. What would happen when an ordinary person offended the Gooding family? Perhaps they would find out soon enough. ¡°Who am I? Your family is so weird! You kidnapped my man and told me toe over, but now you¡¯re asking me who I am? I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you! I¡¯m going to ask onest time, which one of you is Jenson Gooding?¡± David narrowed his eyes and asked. He was getting impatient. Furthermore, he could read what was going on in the room. The Gooding family¡¯s enemy should be here for them, and they were not weak. After they beat someone from the Gooding family up, the Gooding family did not even dare to fight back Originally, he was going to teach the Gooding family a lesson, but now he had changed his mind and he decided to just take Jenson, the mastermind, away. He would let them continue their fight and he woulde back another day to cause trouble for the Gooding family. ¡°Jenson, someone¡¯s looking for you again,¡± Jason said, looking at Jenson. ¡°Jenson, what¡¯s going on? You called this person? Who is he?¡± Ben also looked at Jenson and asked. Jenson remembered who David was. He should be the boss of East League Capitals, but he did not expect David toe so soon. He thought that David would be afraid toe to the Gooding residence and would only contact him through some other means. He even nned to extort some money from East League Capitals when the time came. Since they dared to dabble in the industries controlled by the Gooding family, how could he not let East League Capitals off scot-free? David walked towards Jenson slowly. The whole room was watching David to see what he was going to do. ¡°Are you the one who kidnapped Hugo?¡± David asked, standing in front of Jenson. For some unknown reason, Jenson felt a chill all over his body when he was facing David, a young man who was not showing any sign of strength. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He felt as if he was being stared at by a beast. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± Jenson said after rposing himself. It was just a young man in his twenties, and he did not seem to possess any strength. Jenson felt that David was just scaring him. David did not waste any time. It was good enough that he was able to find the mastermind. David quickly reached out his right hand and before Jenson could react and grabbed his cor. Then, he tapped his pointer finger on Jenson¡¯s neck and Jenson immediately felt as if he had been struck by lightning, the energy from his body vanishing in the blink of an eye. He instantly went limp, and since David was holding his cor, his lower body dropped limply to the floor while David held up his upper body. There was an important acupoint on a human¡¯s neck and David knew this after he learned Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine. When that acupoint was struck hard, that person would lose their energy and go limp. They would even lose the ability to speak, so they could only watch as their body was taken advantage of. David grabbed Jenson¡¯s cor and started dragging him outside. Jenson stared at David in horror. He could only be dragged about without offering any resistance. He could not do anything about it and could not even utter a single word. Chapter 519 Chapter 519 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 519 Everyone only came back to their senses when David dragged Jenson to the middle of the living room. Now, they were all staring at the harmless ¨C looking young man in front of them. David¡¯s move just now shocked everyone present. A young man who seemed to have no strength actually made Jenson lose his strength in an instant. How on earth did he do it? Even the people from the Krums looked at David in disbelief. Grant blocked a punch from Jenson just now, so he knew Jenson¡¯s strength. He was at the peak of the beginner stage of Dragon Rank, and he should be a mid-Dragon Ranker soon. David actually made a master at the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank lose hisbat effectiveness in an instant and now, he was slumped onto the ground. This was iprehensible! The most shocked one was Lorraine. She did not pay much attention to David just now. After all, he was just an ordinary person without any strength. It was not until David instantly took down a master in the Dragon Rank that she used the unique secret technique taught by her master to observe David. However¡­ The more she observed, the more she found herself in disbelief. The unique secret technique taught by her master was useless on David. One had to know that after she had learned this secret technique, it had never once failed. This was unless the other party¡¯s realm was higher than her by a significant margin, at which point she would suffer a bacsh. However, when she tried it on David, not only did she not experience any bacsh, but she also could not see David clearly, This had never happened before. David seemed to be enveloped in a cloud of mist. He was vague, ambiguous, and very mysterious. He made Lorraine want to get close to him to solve this mystery. ¡®What kind of person is this? ¡®He¡¯s so mysterious! She could even see through her senior Grant after she learned this secret technique. David was the first young man to make her secret technique lose its effectiveness. Moreover, this young man was too young. He looked like he was in his early twenties. This was the first time Lorraine was so curious about someone. She was eager to solve the mystery that was David. She also wanted to see why the secret technique her teacher passed down would suddenly lose its effectiveness. At this moment, a roar reverberated across the room. ¡°You scoundrel! What did you do to Jenson?¡± Ben stood up and yelled. He had also juste back to his senses. David was too fast, and he did not have time to react before Jenson was attacked. ¡°Jenson kidnapped my man and now I am only giving him a taste of his own medicine by doing the same to him. If my man lost a single strand of hair, I¡¯ll break all four of his limbs, no, I will break all five of his limbs,¡± David turned around and said to Ben with a smirk ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re asking for death!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ben roared as the strength of a peak Dragon Ranker exploded. He moved quickly and immediately appeared in front of David. His son Jenson waspletely limp now after David did something unknown to him. Right now, Ben still did not know what had happened to Jenson. Hence, the head of the Gooding family, which was also a super peak Dragon Ranker, was enraged. He wanted David to pay for everything he did. The price he demanded was death. Only David¡¯s death could wash away the insult the Gooding family had suffered from this, Chapter 520 Chapter 520 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 520 David stood in the middle of the room while dragging Jenson with his right hand. When he saw Ben¡¯s strength as a peak Dragon Ranker bursting out, he did not react at all. To others, he seemed to be scared stupid. Ben instantly went to David¡¯s side and hit David with his palm. He wanted to p David into minced meat and then find David¡¯s family to destroy them. He wanted to tell people all over the world that this was the consequence of offending the Gooding family. There was only one ending for these offenders, and that was death! David clenched his left fist and was ready to punch Ben. He would not hold back when it came to those who wanted to kill him. Ben was just a peak Dragon Ranker so why was he so arrogant in front of David? David could disable him with just one punch. However, when David was about to take action, a figure suddenly appeared by David¡¯s side. Then, the person¡¯s palm collided with Ben¡¯s palm. Thud! The two of them stumbled more than ten steps backward before stopping. Meanwhile, David did not respond as he stood between the two. The person who collided with Ben just now was the seventh elder from the Krums. He had just been instructed by Lorraine to save David. The head had instructed them that they should all listen to Lorraine this time they wereing down the mountain. They would need to listen to Lorraine as long as it did not vite the rules of the sect. ¡°Do you guys really want to be enemies with the Gooding family?¡± Ben asked through gritted teeth. At this moment, the anger in his heart was like a volcano that would erupt at any time. The life of his son whom he attached the most value to was still uncertain. The Gooding family had also been greatly humiliated. How could he, the head of the family, endure this? David turned to look at the old man who helped him block Ben¡¯s blow. He was also a peak Dragon Ranker, ¡®But why is he helping me?¡¯ David was confused. ¡®Do I look like a person who would court death? As the saying goes, if you can¡¯t stand the heat, get out of the kitchen. ¡®If the old man did not take action, I would have already disabled the head of the Gooding family with just a single punch.¡¯ However, since the old man had helped him, David could not say anything. ¡°Ben, our business isn¡¯t over yet and you¡¯re still in the mood to get distracted,¡± Lorraine said. As the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy was my friend. Since this young man was the enemy of the Gooding family, then he would be Lorraine¡¯s friend. Not to mention that she still had a lot of doubts about this young man that needed to be resolved. Naturally, she would not let Ben kill David like that. ¡°Lorraine , if something happened to my son, the Lovewoods will pay for it even if you have the Krums backing you!¡± Ben growled. ¡®Lorraine Lovewood? David was taken aback when he heard that name. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the woman who made a ten-year appointment with Stan and Clinton?¡¯ Then, he turned to look at the fairy-like woman. It was true that she had the assets to make the two giants of the younger generation jealous. She was also worthy of being called absolutely peerless. She was indeed a woman who could stun a generation. However, Lorraine should be in her thirties by now. Yet, this woman did not seem to have any traces of aging at all. No one would question her even if she said she was twenty years old. David was a little puzzled. ¡®How did thisss take care of herself? ¡®And how did she develop this temperament?¡¯ ¡°Lori, we¡­¡± Elliot stepped forward and wanted to say something. He really did not want the Lovewoods topletely offend the Gooding family. This was not a family they could contend with. Although the Krums were powerful. Ultimately, they had been hidden for many years and they did not understand the current state of Somend yet. All he wanted was to get Jeremy out. ¡°Dad, I got this. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Lorraine said. Elliot sighed and stepped back. ¡°Alright, continue with your fight, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Gooding family, I won¡¯t bother you if you have guests today. I¡¯ll see you in two days to see what skills you have to dare to take action against my man,¡± David smiled and said. It seemed that he was not affected by the two peak Dragon Rankers who had just fought beside him just now. It was as if he had no respect for the Gooding family at all. However, in the eyes of others, David might just be pretending to be calm. Otherwise, he would not be in such a hurry to leave. Lorraine also had some doubts. ¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯ ¡°What a joke! You still want toe back to see us? Who do you think you are? I don¡¯t care what method you used to sneak up on Jenson, but do you think you can overturn the heavens? If no one helped you just now, I¡¯d have killed you with just one p. You¡¯re just animal with an exaggerated opinion of its abilities! If you¡¯re scared, give me back Jenson and get out! If not, not only will you die, but your whole family will pay for your stupidity too!¡± David narrowed his eyes. ¡®Originally, I wanted to let you rest for a few more days, but since you are in a hurry to die, then don¡¯t me me for not going easy on you.¡¯ ¡°Come on, let me see how you are going to p me to death. Let me see the abilities of the Gooding family too!¡± After David finished speaking, he turned to Lorraine¡¯s group behind him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lorraine replied with only one word. Now that David had said that, she would naturally not intervene as she also wanted to see David¡¯s abilities. Everything happened too suddenly earlier, and she could not bear to see David die tragically on the spot, so she asked the seventh elder to block Ben¡¯s attack. Thinking about it now, as long as this young man did not have a few screws loose, he should be somewhat reliable. ¡°Come on, head of the Gooding family. No one is going to interfere now. Let me see what the Gooding family is capable of,¡± David looked at Ben and said. Now, Ben was in a dilemma. This young man was obviously not a fool, but he dared to provoke the Gooding family like this. If that was the case, who was supporting him? ¡°Who are you?¡± Ben asked again. ¡°Are you going to do this or not? Didn¡¯t you want to p me to death? Hurry up, I¡¯m in a rush! If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯m taking your son away. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you after he loses a few limbs,¡± David yelled impatiently. ¡°You¡­¡± At this moment, a voice came from the door. ¡°Let him leave.¡± Then, an old man walked in from outside. ¡°Dad!¡± Ben quickly called out. ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Ray and Jason also called out. The person who came in was the old master of the Gooding family. One of the eleven MPs of the Somend Parliament and also a master who was halfway to the God Rank, Frank Gooding. At the same time, he was also the pir of the family that was standing at the top of Somend. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 521 Chapter 521 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 521 After receiving the call from Jenson, David asked for help from the staff of the Falcon Intelligence Team because he could not find the exact location of the Gooding residence. While he was at it, he also conveyed to Lucas that he was going to trouble the Gooding family. If there was conflict in the Gooding residence and he identally wiped out the entire Gooding family, he needed someone to clean up the mess. After Lucas learned about this, he immediately reported it to Mason. Since David¡¯s identity was somewhat special now as the eleventh member of the Somend Parliament who had not been made public, he could only report this to Mason. Mason handed this over to Abraham to deal with while also asking Abraham to ensure David¡¯s safety no matter what. Although he did not think that David was in danger, they could not reveal David¡¯s identity yet. Hence, Abraham asked Frank to go back to deal with it himself, making sure to keep David safe and try his best to meet David¡¯s demands. That was why Frank said to let David go the moment he entered the house. Since David was someone who was personally identified by Deputy Chief of Staff Jones, his family would not be able to afford him, nor would they dare to offend him. At this moment, David saw an old man walk in. When he heard how the Gooding family addressed him, he knew that the old master was here. He was a master who was halfway to the God Rank and David was a little eager to have a duel with him. To be honest, he really wanted to have a duel with the old master of the Gooding family, who was also halfway to the God Rank, to test his strength. However, he knew it would probably be impossible. This was because when he inquired about the location of the Gooding residence from the Falcon Intelligence Team, he also told Lucas that he was going toe to the Gooding resident to cause some trouble. Therefore, Lucas would definitely report this matter to the higher-ups. Old Master Gooding probably came here because he got the order from the higher-ups. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. David could understand this from the very first sentence he said. Alright. As long as the higher-ups were involved, then this fight would not happen. When Lorraine and the gang saw Frank, the old master of the Gooding family, they were a little shocked. When Frank came in, he had very strong energy surrounding him. He was halfway to the God Rank This was not someone they could deal with. Even if they all attacked him at the same time, they would just be courting death. However, they were not too worried. They did not think that Old Master Gooding would dare to do anything. The reputation of the Krums was no joke. Furthermore, the three of them were the cores of this generation. If something happened to them, the Gooding family would be obliterated. Even Somend would not be able to protect them. ¡°You¡¯re David , right? Since you have beef with Jenson, our family will not get involved. You can take him away, but I hope you can spare his life for my sake,¡± Frank said as he looked at David. He had no choice. Not long ago, he received a call from Deputy Chief of Staff Jones who asked Frank to quickly go home to take care of the matter rting to a young man named David. Not only did he have to guarantee David¡¯s safety, but he also needed to fulfill all of his requests. The Gooding family did not dare to go against Abraham¡¯s orders. ¡°Dad, what are you saying? Jenson is your grandson and he¡¯s also the first heir to the family. How can you let others take him away just like that?¡± Ben asked loudly. Ben thought the situation would turn around after his father arrived, but he did not expect Frank to say something like that. He could not ept this. ¡°Shut up! From now on, Jenson is not the first heir to the Gooding family ¨C Jason will rece him as the first heir. If you dare to say one more thing, I¡¯ll also remove your title as the head of the family,¡± Frank said. Ray and Jason were delighted. Meanwhile, Ben widened his eyes as his mouth dropped open. He could not utter a single word. Even though he was the head of the Gooding family, the absolute decision-making authority within the family was still his father, Frank. No one in the Gooding family dared to go against Frank¡¯s decision. At the same time, Lorraine and her gang looked at David in shock. What kind of background did this young man have? Chapter 522 Chapter 522 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 522 He even could make Old Master Gooding, a master who was halfway to the God Rank, speak so politely to him. David definitely had a God Rank guardian behind him since he could make someone who was halfway to the God Rank speak to him so humbly. Otherwise, even if someone who was halfway to the God Rank was behind him, a junior like him would not have the power to make Frank behave like this. This was his way out of this mess. Lorraine thought that the situation was due to David¡¯s support, but she had no idea that David was actually relying on his own strength. Who knew how Lorraine would feel if she discovered that David was already halfway to the God Rank in his early twenties. No! In two or three days, he should be a God Rank guardian in his early twenties! This kind of record should have neither predecessors nor sessors. If they were talking about the number one among the younger generation, who would dare topete with David? I ¡°It¡¯ll depend on the condition of my man. If Jenson dared to hurt him, then I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t forgive any of the people involved in this matter,¡± David said lightly. Not only did he seem to not be bothered by Ben, but he was also not bothered by Frank, someone who was halfway to the God Rank. Frank took a deep look at David. He could not see through this young man, nor did he understand his identity and background. However, since he was protected by Abraham, then he was definitely not an ordinary person. The Gooding family could not afford to offend him! The Gooding family needed stability more right now during Somend¡¯s turbulent period. Frank then took another look at Jenson, who was still being dragged around by David. At this moment, Jenson¡¯s face was full of disbelief and his eyes were full of horror. He did not expect the background of this stranger to be so great that even his grandfather would need to be humble in front of him. Moreover, his grandfather had even stripped him of his identity as the first heir of the Gooding family. It seemed that in the worst case scenario, his grandfather might even give him up. All of this was hard for him to ept. He wanted to talk, he wanted to ask for help, and he wanted to apologize. However, he did not know what David had done to him. He could hear and see, but he could not speak and did not have any strength. He could only look at his grandpa with a pleading look, hoping that the other party would save him. Frank saw the pleading look in his grandson Jenson¡¯s eyes but ignored him. Originally, he had high hopes for his two grandsons. He would oftenment how God was so good to his family. He had two sons while his two grandsons were also very exceptional. If he entered the God Rank and became a guardian, the Gooding family would be able to reach greater heights and be the top family in Somend. However, it was a pity that his eldest grandson, Jenson, offended someone he could not afford to. For the sake of the Gooding family as a whole, he had to give this grandson up. Frank sighed and said nothing. Clearly, he agreed with David¡¯s statement. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t let him take Jenson away!¡± Ben yelled. He could not stand this anymore. He was being asked to give up his most beloved son. Frank turned around to look at Ben, exuding some of his strength as someone who was halfway to the God Rank. Ben staggered backward after he was pressured by Frank, and he almost fell to the ground.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. There was a huge difference between a peak Dragon Ranker and someone who was halfway to the God Rank ¡°David, you can go now, but I still hope that you¡¯ll spare Jenson¡¯s life. Just think of this as the Gooding family asking you for a favor. I believe that with your identity, you should know that it¡¯s better to have one more friend now that troubled times areing,¡± Frank said to David, turning his back toward him. Even though he was giving in when he said this, there was also a hint of a threatced within his words. After all, he had been halfway to the God Rank for ten years. He could take that final step at any moment and be a God Rank guardian. Once he took this step, then the whole wide world would belong to the Gooding family. Chapter 523 Chapter 523 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 523 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. David sneered. He ignored the hidden threat in Frank¡¯s words. He was just halfway to the God Rank. Even if he was a God Rank guardian, David would not be afraid. David then dragged Jenson out of the room. However, when he reached the ce where he intersected with Lorraine and her gang, he thought for a while, then stopped and asked, ¡°Are youing?¡± These people helped him just now, and although it had been meaningless in the grand scheme of things, David figured that he should help them too. Otherwise, if he left, these people would not be able to stand up to Frank even if they attacked him together. David was a master who was halfway to the God Rank himself, so he knew the gap between them. Before Lorraine could speak, Fred stepped forward and said, ¡°You should go, the Gooding family won¡¯t dare to do anything to us.¡± David stole the limelight today and he felt a little ufortable. David shrugged. ¡®If you don¡¯t want to leave, fine by me.¡¯ He continued to drag Jenson out of the living room under everyone¡¯s watchful gazes. After David left, Frank turned to look at Lorraine and the others. ¡°You¡¯re the girl from the Lovewoods, right? What are you doing in my home?¡± Frank asked. At the same time, he exuded the strength of someone who was halfway to the God Rank to pressure them. The ninth elder of the Krums quickly stepped forward and stood with the seventh elder, resisting the pressure of someone who was halfway to the God Rank. ¡°The Gooding family not only injured my grandfather three years ago but also imprisoned my little brother until now. Today, I came here to ask for an exnation from your family,¡± Lorraine said. With the two elders who were peak Dragon Rankers in front of them, they felt more rxed. If not, they would not have been able to withstand Frank¡¯s pressure. ¡°Exnation? What exnation? Do you need to teach our family how to do things? Seriously, why do all these irrelevant people think they cane here to make noise? Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want in my territory just because you have two peak Dragon Rankers with you. Do you believe that I¡¯ll stop all of you from leaving my house today?¡± Frank snapped angrily. Just now, he suffered so much grievance with David, and now, these people wereing over to cause trouble as well. They were seriously reckless. ¡°Old Master Gooding, I respect you since you¡¯re my elder, but don¡¯t think your family can do anything you want. We can¡¯t defeat you today, but when the Krums resurface, my master, the senior elder, and the head wille and meet you,¡± Lorraine said, neither obsequious nor supercilious. If Frank was all alone, she might not have dared to say this. However, since his family was involved, then she did not believe that Frank would dare to do anything to them. ¡°The Krums?¡¯ Frank was shocked. As one of the eleven MPs of the Somend Parliament, he was already a core figure in Somend, so he knew a lot more than other people. Now that the hidden sects and families were starting to resurface, there were a few sects and families that they had to pay special attention to ording to the intelligence they had gathered. These families were very powerful, with one of them being the Krums. This was an ancient sect and it had been around for a very long time, so they were very powerful. This Lovewood girl is part of the Krums?¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re from the Krums?¡± ¡°Yes, my teacher, Ted Sommer, is the head of the Krums,¡± Grant said. ¡°Norman East, the senior elder of the Krums, is my grandfather,¡± Fred said. ¡°My teacher is Taylor Coda, the third elder of the Krums,¡± Lorraine said. ¡®Ted Sommer, the head of the Krums? ¡®Norman East, the senior elder of the Krums? Taylor Coda, the third elder of the Krums?¡¯ Frank felt a headacheing. What kind of people did his disappointing grandson provoke? Chapter 524 Chapter 524 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 524 The head of the Krums and the senior elder were God Rank guardians, and the third elder Taylor was also someone who was halfway to the God Rank Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Frank did not know so much about other hidden sects, but the head of the Krums was an old friend of Chief of Staff Stefani. ording to Chief of Staff Stefani, the Krums even came out to help somend once before ¡°Ben, what the hell is going on?¡± Frank asked. ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t know about this either! Jenson was the one handling this!¡± Ben replied. ¡°Jason, did you know about this?¡± ¡°Grandpa, I only know about the general situation,¡± Jason replied respectfully. ¡°Tell me.¡± Jason told Frank what happened three years ago in detail. ¡°Lovewood girl, the Gooding family is at fault regarding this matter, but the mastermind has been taken away by David. As for Tanya, you can take her away too. We¡¯ll just pretend those two have never existed in our family. If there is anything else you want, you can tell us, and we, the Gooding family, will try our best to satisfy you,¡± Frank said. The Krums were one of the hidden sects that could not be offended. Elliot breathed a sigh of relief. The Gooding family finally had someone reasonable leading them. Of course, he also knew that this was because his daughter¡¯s sect was too strong, and that was why the Gooding family gave in. Only the one with the greatest strength would win. If he came by himself, he would probably end up in the same state as his father, Jim. Grant and Fred looked like they had expected this result. They were still very confident in the strength of their sect. ¡°Since Old Master Gooding said this, then I have nothing else to say. We will not take Tanya away. Tell her toe to my house tomorrow and apologize to my brother.¡± After Lorraine finished speaking, she said to Elliot, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go get my brother out of there.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Elliot replied excitedly. Lorraine then left the Gooding residence along with her group. It was not that she did not want to avenge her grandfather and brother and make the Gooding family pay, but now was not the time. After the Krums resurfaced, she would look for the Gooding family to settle all ounts. By now, there were only a few core members of the Gooding family left in the room. The whole room was silent. They were all waiting for Old Master Gooding to speak Everyone knew that Old Master Gooding would be enraged now, and no one dared to be the first to speak ¡°Ben, what an excellent son and daughter you¡¯ve raised,¡± Frank said. ¡°Dad, I¡­¡± ¡°Enough, I don¡¯t want to listen to your exnation. From this day on, Ray will be the head of the family. You should reflect on yourself.¡± ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t believe this!¡±. ¡°No? Do you know who David is? Deputy Chief of Staff Jones personally told me to keep him safe no matter what. Can you provoke the Krums? That¡¯s an ancient sect that has two guardians and several masters who are halfway to the god rank. The head of the Krums, Ted, is even an old friend of Chief of Staff Stefani. What resources do we have to fight with them? You¡¯re trying to push the Gooding family to destruction !¡± Frank finally could not hold it in anymore and he started roaring. This time, everyone was stunned. They could not afford to offend any of them. Ray and Jason were feeling lucky that this had nothing to do with them and Jenson and Tanya were the ones who caused this. They even wanted to thank the siblings. If not, they would not have been able to be the head of the family and the first heir to the family respectively. ¡°Dad, what should we do then? That Lovewood girl will not forgive us so easily. Since the Krums have not yet resurfaced, she doesn¡¯t have the ability to suppress. Once the Krums came out of hiding completely, she will definitelye back and cause trouble for us again. Therefore, we have to find a powerful sect and work with them. There are a lot of sects that contacted me over the past few months, but none of them canpete with the Krums. We need a sect and family that can stand on equal footing with the Krums. It¡¯s fine even if we lose some benefits so long as we can ensure the safety of the Gooding family.¡± Chapter 525 Chapter 525 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 525 Capital City, Somend. Inside a huge courtyard inside Opulence Manor. David was looking at the system panel excitedly. It showed that hisvish points finally broke through the 10000 mark and was now sitting at the10012 points. Furthermore, there was also a [+] button beside Body and Mind, which proved that his guess was true, that once he reached 10000 points, he could have a breakthrough. David deliberately found a quiet ce to prepare for the long-awaited breakthrough. After he left the Gooding residence three days ago, David exchanged Hugo for Jenson and found that Hugo was fine. After all, he had only been abducted for a few hours at that point. After that, he locked Jenson up for a few days. As long as he did not say anything, no one would dare to let Jenson out. These few days were critical for him, and he was not in the mood to care about this matter. Breaking through to God Rank and bing a guardian was the most important thing for him at the moment. David sat by the pond in therge courtyard of Opulence Manor. ording to his experience, after each breakthrough, his body would sweat. After that, he would jump directly into the pond to clean himself. The water in this pond was not stagnant and there was a spring below it. Thus, water would flow out of the spring 365 days a year, making the pond very clear. As he looked at the system panel, David clicked on the [+] button behind Body. In an instant, a window popped up. [Host, are you sure you want to upgrade Body? This upgrade will consume 10000 points.) David clicked yes without hesitation. Then, he closed his eyes and carefully felt the changes in his body. David slowly felt a slight heat in his body, and then, the muscles all over his body started to itch. Immediately after¡­ His body was grew hotter and his muscles started getting itchier. His body felt incredibly sore but also invigorated. At this time, his skin began to slowly be redder and hotter. David gritted his teeth and endured this. The entire processsted about half an hour. At the end of it, David opened his eyes and let out a heavy breath. Then, he immediately looked at the system panel. His Body had reached God level 1. God level should correspond to a God Rank guardian. He wondered what the next level was. It was not the time to think about this though. He needed to increase the god level to Maximum, while his mind power he still had not broken through yet. He reached out to look at his arm. A thinyer of impurities was covering his arm and it smelled a little foul. David quickly removed his clothes and jumped into the pond. A white smoke immediately appeared from the pond. It was evident how hot David¡¯s body was right now. While washing away the impurity covering his skin, David felt the difference in his body. He seemed to havepletely entered a new realm and he felt as if he had unlimited strength in his body. After this, he felt as if there was a stream of air flowing within his body. Aside from that, David had not felt any other changes. ¡®Is this the God Rank guardian that everyone is looking forward to bing? ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel that different! David shrugged. After cleaning his body, David slowly got up from the pond. When he reached a ce that was a meter high from the pond. He waved his hand at the clothes that he prepared at the side of the pond. A stream of air instantly brought his clothes to his hand. ¡®Telekinesis? ¡®Alright, not bad. Not bad. ¡®A new move! After he put on his clothes, David started walking around on the air. He noticed something different again. Right now, the air felt like t ground to him. He would not get tired as quickly as he did when he was halfway to the God Rank. At this moment, felt like he was on the ground when he moved through the air. He did not need to put in much effort to do this and he could even stay in the air for an entire day. This should be the function of the stream of air within his body. As he was in the air, he walked to a gigantic fake mountain in the middle of the pond. David held the smaller tip of the fake mountain and lifted it. David was then able to slowly lift the gigantic fake mountain. The fishes hiding under the fake mountain began fleeing in disarray at this. After lifting the fake mountain about ten centimeters from the ground, David stopped. He did not use too much strength and found the feat pretty simple. He could even use this fake mountain as a weapon. After he put the fake mountain down, David walked back over the pond beforending. It was pretty nice being in the air, but since he was not used to it, he still felt that staying on the ground was much better. After Davidpleted his breakthrough, he left Opulence Manor. At the same time, he used the hiding function in the system to hide his true strength. Even though David was not afraid of anything, he still needed to brew the medicine for Mason tomorrow to continue his recovery. Mason was too strong, and he was worried that Mason would be able to detect the changes within him. Even though Mason would not be scared of him, it would be better to keep a low profile. After all, Mason would bepletely cured in two more days. At that time, he would be free. Meanwhile, Lorraine went back to Capital City. The so-called ten-year appointment would be starting soon. Since David promised Clinton that he would help him, naturally, he would not go back on his word. The next morning, David went to Mason¡¯s residence. ¡°David, you¡¯re here.¡± Mason was practicing some weak and powerless punches. ¡°Morning, Old Master Stefani,¡± David greeted. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡± ¡°I did. I¡¯ll go brew your medicine for you. The sooner you take it, the sooner you¡¯ll be healed.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± When David saw Mason, he felt a little anxious. He was worried that the hiding function in the system would not hide his real strength from Mason. However, he was just overthinking things. The products of the system would definitely be premium. David decided that he would not doubt the power of the system from now on. He then went to the room to brew the medicine and started the process. Mason looked at David¡¯s back as he left. He felt that David was slightly different today but no matter how he looked at it, he still could not tell what was different about him. Hence, he thought that he was just seeing things since he was notpletely healed. Back then, he would be able to see through anyone with no problems. There were no exceptions to this. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. With that, Mason continued to practice his soft punches. After a while, the entrance was opened and Julia walked in. ¡°Great-grandpa, someone is here to see you,¡± Julia said. ¡°Who? Didn¡¯t I say I don¡¯t want to see anyone during this period?¡± Mason asked and stopped practicing ¡°I think it¡¯s a hidden sect called the Krums. She said she¡¯s representing the head to bring you a letter. I asked her to hand it to me, but she said she has to give it to you personally. She even said that the head of the sect is an old friend of yours,¡± Julia said. ¡°The Krums? ¡®Ted¡¯s sect?¡¯ ¡°Let them in. I am indeed an old friend of their head,¡± Mason replied. ¡°Alright, Great-grandpa.¡± Julia turned around and left after she said that. She probably left to wee the people from the Krums. Chapter 526 Chapter 526 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 526 After David brewed the medicine, he brought it to Mason. ¡°Old Master Stefani, the medicine is ready, you should drink it now. After you drink it again tomorrow, you will be fully recovered.¡± ¡°David, you¡¯ve worked so hard these days.¡± Mason stopped practicing and walked toward David. ¡°I haven¡¯t done any hard work. On the contrary, you have worked hard all your life for Somend.¡± David said as he handed the medicine in his hand over to Mason. Mason took it and finished it in just two sips.¡¯ David took the empty bowl and turned back to the room to pack up the herbs. It was time for him to leave now. There was still one more day left to fully heal Mason. After the task waspleted, he could continue spending money extravagantly even though he had broken through the God Rank and became a guardian. However, the system only ranked his Body as God level 1 and there were still so many levels for him to upgrade. Moreover, ording to his experience, 1000vish points would be needed to upgrade each of those levels. Furthermore, he had not broken through his mind power, and that would also require a lot ofvish points. After Mason finished drinking the medicine, he sat on the rattan chair in the courtyard, quietly feeling the changes in his body. At the same time, he felt thefort of his body gradually getting better. HeC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. would feel the magic of this medicine every time he drank it. After a few minutes, the door opened again and Julia came in first, followed by Lorraine, Grant, and Fred. The two elders of the Krums waited outside. Julia led the trio into the courtyard and when she saw Mason resting his eyes on the rattan chair, Julia did not bother him. Instead, she turned around and made a shushing gesture to the trio as they waited quietly at one side. She knew that her great-grandfather had just drank the medicine made by David and he would need a moment to recover. The trio looked at the old man sitting on the rattan chair with great respect. This old man had too many legends surrounding him, even if they were hidden in Krum Mountain, they would often hear their head talking about him. This was a figure that even Ted, the head of the Krums, felt inferior to, and he was also the only person the head of the Krums admired. When they came out of the mountain, the head of the sect, Ted, handed them a letter and asked them to pass the letter to Mason, the chief of Staff of Somend. After a few minutes, Mason opened his eyes. When he took the medicine for the first time, it took him a full hour to absorb the medicinal power since his body had started to decay. Later, as his body got better and the speed at which his body absorbed the medicinal power also improved. Now, it would only take him more than ten minutes to fully absorb everything. Mason looked at the trio. True to his identity as a descendant of the Krums, Ted was pretty smart. All three of them were pretty excellent. of course, it also depended on who they werepared with. If they were topare to the other young generation, they would definitely be included in the small group of people who stood at the very top. However, if they werepared to David the Monster, then they were not at the same level at all. David was no longer on the same level as the younger generation. What he was doing now was to break through the God Rank as soon as possible and be a guardian so he couldpete with the older generation. Mason hadpletely disregarded David as a young man in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re from the Krums?¡± Mason asked. ¡®¡±Yes, Old Master Stefani.¡± The three of them answered respectfully at the same time. ¡°I am Grant Stone, the 23rd generation disciple of the Krums. I have met you before, old Master Stefani. Ted Sommers, my teacher, is the head of the Krums,¡± Grant bowed and put his hands together before he introduced himself. Chapter 527 Chapter 527 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 527 ¡°I am Fred East, the 23rd generation disciple of the Krums. Greetings, Old Master Stefan¨ª. My grandfather is the senior elder of the Krums, Norman East,¡± Fred put his hands together and introduced himself. ¡°Greetings, Old Master Stefani, I am Lorraine Lovewood, the 23rd generation disciple of the Krums. My master is the third elder of the Krums, Taylor Coda,¡± Lorraine also bowed and put her hands together to introduce herself. When Mason opened his eyes to look at them just now, the three felt as if Mason had seen through all of their secrets. His eyes seemed as if they could see through everything. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was just a calm look that did not have any trace of prestige, but it made them feel like they were facing an insurmountable mountain. ¡®He¡¯s so powerful!¡¯ No wonder even the head of the sect respected and admired this old man so much. ¡°Is Ted alright now? We haven¡¯t seen each other for decades,¡± Mason said, recalling his memories. ¡°The head is fine. He often mentioned you in front of us, saying that you were the person he admired the most in his life. He even said he learned a lot from you back then,¡± Grant said respectfully. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s so surprising that the kid still remembers me. Decades have passed, and now that some of my old friends areing out of hiding, an old fart like me can still have a drink with them.¡± The trio felt ashamed. Ted, the head of the Krums, was over a hundred years old and he was being called a kid! This just showed how old Old Master Stefani was. ¡°Old Master Stefani, this is the letter that my teacher Ted ordered me to personally hand to you.¡± Grant took a letter out at this moment. ¡°Julia, bring it here for me,¡± Mason said. ¡°Yes, Great-grandpa.¡± Julia took the letter from Grant¡¯s hand, walked over to Mason, opened the envelope, and handed the letter to Mason. After Mason took the letter, he began to read it. After scanning the letter, Mason¡¯s expression did not change but he was very shocked. If what the letter says is true, then this was pretty serious. Still, he was skeptical about what Ted said in the letter. He still needed some time to verify this. Moted didn¡¯t send you three out here just to send me this letter, right?¡± Mason asked. Kold Master Stefani, in addition to delivering the letter this time, we¡¯re also apanying Lori, my junior, to go back home. She has not been home for ten years. Furthermore, the Krums are going toe out of hiding and my teacher hopes to get Old Master Stefani¡¯s consent for this,¡± Grant said. ¡°Ted and I are old acquaintances. the Krums also sent someone to help Somend when we were in our most difficult period. Thus, if the Krums want toe out of hiding, I have no reason to stop you, but you have been hidden for many years and you have no idea about the Somend system. If you feel like you can follow the Somend system after you familiarize yourself with it, then, of course, you¡¯re more than wee to do so,¡± Mason said. ¡°Thank you, Old Master Stefani!¡± Grant and the gang answered happily. After they got Mason¡¯s answer, the goal of their trip could be considered 50% aplished. Next, they would need to slowly understand the structure of the forces in Somend and all its rules and regtions. After they went back, they still needed to exin it to the rest of the members of the Krums in case they broke the rules of Somend after they came out of hiding and got targeted by the Somend official. ¡°You don¡¯i need to be so happy yet. The Somend system is not the same as within your sect. The core belief of the system is that everyone is equal and there is no person that¡¯s superior to others, and no one has any special privileges. This means that you can¡¯t even kill a beggar on the street just because you want to. I hope you can grasp these rules properly and exin them to Ted. If not, it will be hard for everyone.¡± ¡°We understand,¡± the trio answered at the same time. Chapter 528 Chapter 528 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 528 After David was done packing, he saw three youngsters standing respectfully in the courtyard the moment he walked out of the door. ¡®Hmm? Isn¡¯t that Lorraine? ¡®Why are they here? ¡®Do they all know Mason? ¡°They¡¯re indeed people with strong backgrounds. No wonder they¡¯re not scared of the Gooding family. David came to a realization in his heart. These three were not very old yet were not weak, this would be impossible to cultivate if they were just some normal forces. Moreover, they even had the protection of two peak Dragon Rankers. How generous! David walked to the courtyard from the room and naturally attracted the attention of Lorraine and the other two. The trio looked at David in shock. Who was Mason? The Chief of Staff of Somend! The head of the Somend Parliament! The supreme ruler of Somend! Aside from his identity, he was also terrifyingly powerful. Even the head of the Krums felt inferior to him. One could imagine the security in the ce where this kind of big shot lived. When they came here, they had gone through so many obstacles and so many searches. The entire processsted about half an hour. However, they did not expect to run into the young man they had met in the Gooding residence a few days ago. No wonder Frank, the old master of the Gooding family and a master that was halfway to the God Rank, was so humble to him. Back then, even though they figured that this young man¡¯s identity was not that simple, they did not think that they would meet him again in Old Master Stefani¡¯s residence. This could not be exined by just having an extraordinary identity, it could even be said that his identity was extremely powerful. Anyone who could be rted to Old Master Stefani was extremely spectacr. Therefore, the Krums would need to treat thimhem with due consideration. Even so, Lorraine did not feel anything special about this, instead, she simply became more curious about David. Meanwhile, Grant and Frank were a little upset. David was not inferior to them in terms of appearance or temperament. In some ways, he was even slightly better than them. Judging from how he took care of someone at the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank in the Gooding residence a few days ago, he was surely not weak no matter what means he used. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Besides, he was clearly more than a decade younger than them. Now, his status was even higher than theirs. At this moment, this upset the two men who often thought highly of themselves. They felt that they were the most excellent among the younger generation and they would never give in to each other. However, now that someone who was obviously more excellent than them had appeared in front of them, they immediately felt that there was a very huge gap between themselves and the other party. ¡°Old Master Stefani, I¡¯ll get going now. I¡¯lle back tomorrow,¡± David said as he walked next to Mason. Mason also noticed the trio from the Krums looking at David with kinds of expressions on their faces. ¡°Do you know each other?¡± ¡®Mason asked curiously. The trio from the Krums should have just descended from the mountain, so how could they have had any interaction with David? ¡°Yeah, I guess. I met them at the Gooding Residence a few days ago. They even blocked an attack from the head of the Gooding family for me. Even though I didn¡¯t need it, I still thanked them,¡± David said. ¡°David, I told you that you cane to me if you have any trouble. An old fart like me still has some authority in Somend. Don¡¯t be scared of troubling me. It¡¯s just a minor matter to me anyway,¡± Mason said, sounding like he was condemning David. Chapter 529 Chapter 529 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 529 He knew about what happened at the Gooding residence, It was Lucas who reported this to him. Then, he asked Abraham to settle the issue for him. ¡°I got it, Old Master Stefani. I¡¯ll definitelye to you next time I need help,¡± David replied with a wry smile. ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled! Be sure to look for me next time. Your status is different now. You don¡¯t actually need to do all these things yourself. You need to learn how to deal with things as someone in a leadership position,¡± Mason said. He really wanted to train David to be his sessor. ¡°I understand, Old Master Stefani. I¡¯ll get going now, see you tomorrow,¡± David replied. ¡°Okay, Julia, go and walk David out.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Great-grandpa.¡± After Julia finished speaking, she got ready to go out with David. When David walked toward the trio, he paused and said to the three, ¡°Thank you for your helpst time. My name is David.¡± ¡°My name is Lorraine.¡± ¡°My name is Grant.¡± ¡°My name is Fred.¡± After the three introduced themselves, they said at the same time, ¡°We are all disciples of the Krums.¡± Since someone with David¡¯s identity took the initiative to talk to them, they dared not be careless. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, we will meet again soon. Goodbye!¡± After David finished speaking, he and Julia left the ce together. As for the next time they meet, it would naturally be at the ten-year appointment. He believed that the three of them would definitely be there. David left, but the trio was still in shock at that moment. Old Master Stefani was so polite to David. This was beyond their expectations. Originally, they thought that David was a descendant of Old Master Stefani, but from the conversation between the two just now, it seemed that was not the case. ¡®Who is this David person? ¡®Why does Old Master Stefani value him so much?¡¯ ¡°Old Master Stefani, the Krums will definitely abide by the Somend system. This is what the head told us before we left.¡± ¡°Very good. I know Ted quite well. He was also a young man with a strong sense of justice back then, so I feel at ease with the sect he leads.¡± ¡°Old Master Stefani, we¡¯ll get going now. The head had asked us to finish some other tasks during our trip as well.¡± ¡°Go ahead. If Tedes, ask him toe over and catch up with me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± With that, the trio left. After Julia walked them out, she returned to Mason¡¯s side. ¡°Great-grandpa, who are those people?¡± Julia asked curiously. ¡°They¡¯re from a hidden sect. Their head once came out to help us when Somend was in crisis. It is a sect with a great sense of justice.¡± ¡°So, are they nning for the whole sect toe out hiding together this time?¡± ¡°Yes. Not only the Krums, but all the hidden sects and families are nning toe out now.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it good to live in hiding? It¡¯s been so many years, so why are they alling out of hiding like they had nned this?¡± ¡°Julia, you don¡¯t understand some things. Troubled times areing, and no one can hide from it. Hence, all of them want toe out to find an opportunity to survive in our society,¡± Mason sighed ruefully. ¡°Won¡¯t Somend be very chaotic now that so many hidden sects and families areing out? Those people are so amazing and 99% of Somend is made up of ordinary people,¡± Julia asked worriedly. ¡°You have to thank David for this. If I die, Somend will indeed be in chaos. However, David saved me, and since I¡¯m around, they won¡¯t be able to do anything too serious. Don¡¯t worry. Not only did David save me, he even saved the entire nation of Somend in some ways.¡± ¡®David,¡¯ Julia murmured in her heart. This young man was two years younger than her but her great-grandpa thought so highly of him. Julia now wanted to know more about him. Chapter 530 Chapter 530 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 530 Two luxury cars drove out of the alley. Lorraine was in the car in front with her two seniors. Lorraine was seated in the front while Grant and Fred were in the backseats. The two elders were sitting in the car behind them. The drivers of the two cars had been temporarily transferred here from thepany under the Lovewoods¡¯s name. The hidden sect was not a paradise isted from the world. They would also learn about modern things, and asionally, their masters would bring them out to train them in these aspects. Therefore, they were not surprised by the secr cars and nes because they had seen them before. ¡°Lori, can you see through that David person?¡± Grant could not stop himself from asking. He knew that the third elder had a secret technique that could observe some things they could not see. As the direct disciple of the third elder, Lorraine would definitely know it, but Grant did not know how much she had learned. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As the direct disciple of Ted, the head of the sect, and also a senior in the Krums, an ancient hidden sect that was very powerful, Grant thought that he was the best among the younger generation this entire time. He kept this confidence and felt that he the strength to back it up. However, a few days after leaving the mountain, he met someone who was no worse than him in every way. Worse still, the other party also had a huge advantage in age. Psychologically, Grant could not ept this. ¡°I also want to know who the hell David is. He even said that we¡¯d meet again soon! What does he mean by that?¡± Fred asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. Although I am from Capital City, I was brought into Krum Mountain by my master at the age of ten and I have been growing up in Krum Mountain since then. Besides, I can¡¯t see through him!¡± Lorraine said. ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t! It felt as if there was ayer of smoke around him. Even though I only learned about 30% of the secret technique from my master, he¡¯s the first person among the younger generation that I can¡¯t see through.¡± The three fell into silence. Grant and Fred knew what Lorraine was trying to express from that. It meant that Lorraine could see something in them, but she could not see anything in that person named David. ¡®Isn¡¯t she indirectly saying that the two of us are inferior to David?¡¯ They were unconvinced, but they knew Lorraine would not lie to them. Meanwhile, Lorraine was still wondering who this David person was. He was so young and yet Old Master Stefani was so humble to him. He had a very high status and yet he was filled with mystery. After David left Mason¡¯s ce, he drove to Celia¡¯s house. It had been a few days since hest came back. This time, he dropped by to say hello, and then after he brewed thest portion of the medicine for Mason, he would go back to South River Province. After that, he still needed to handle all kinds of trouble for East League Capitals. Also, sses would be starting in half a month. He was going to be in Year 4 and he would be graduating in one more year. Even though it did not matter whether he went to ss, he promised Oliver that he would go back and show his face when sses started. When he got to Celia¡¯s house, Celia was watching television in boredom. After she was forcefully kidnapped by Hanley in the past, she stopped going out as much. David stood in front of the door and called Celia to ask her to open the door for him. Before he could even hang up the call, the door was opened. Celia was wearing a loose nightdress and her skin was vaguely showing. Furthermore, her hair was a little messy. David was a little stunned when he saw that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, David? Do I have something on my face?¡± Celia noticed David staring at him and asked curiously. She did not notice the loose nightdress she was wearing. At this moment, her every move would give David endless fantasies. ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s noon. Did you just wake up?¡± David asked after he came back to his senses. He quickly hid his embarrassment. ¡°Yeah, I just got up. I don¡¯t have anything to do anyway,¡± Celia said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take a walk outside?¡± Chapter 531 Chapter 531 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 531 ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out alone.¡± ¡°What about your friends and girlfriends?¡± ¡°They all have boyfriends. I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t¡­ I take a walk with you outside?¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Celia said happily. ¡°Are you going to wear this?¡± ¡°You cane in and sit first. I¡¯ll change and be right back.¡± Celia turned around and left in a hurry after speaking. Afterward, she went upstairs to change. It was evident that she had been extremely bored staying at home. It had been almost a week since David left suddenly after receiving the phone call. Although they chatted every day, how could itpare to seeing each other in the flesh? Meanwhile, her mother Mindy would nag her almost every day. She kept asking questions such that Celia was getting a little annoyed. She did not want to disturb David¡¯s work. David entered the hall and was relieved to see Celia go upstairs. This is a sin. This is a sin,¡¯ David thought to himself. However, he felt that something was not right immediately after. ¡®I¡¯m not a f*cking monk, so why should I feel guilty?¡¯ After barely suppressing the throbbing in his heart, David wondered if he could find a time to indirectly test Celia¡¯s reaction. It was not good suppressing himself all the time anyway. He was about 22. He was almost at the legal age of marriage for a man, but he was still a virgin. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He was embarrassed to even say it out loud. He was the founder of East League Capitals, a trillion-dorpany. He was also one of the eleven MPs of the Somend Parliament. He was even a God Rank guardian, and yet, he was still a virgin. The others would make fun of him if they ever found out. While David was fantasizing about how if Celia did not resist, he could do unspeakable things to her, Celia came downstairs after changing. David observed Celia from head to toe. This was the first time he had looked at Celia from such an appreciative point of view. She was wearing a short white skirt and a pair of knee-high socks, exposing a small portion of the skin on her thigh. It had to be said that Celia was top-notch in every aspect, if not, she would not be regarded as the most beautiful girl from high school to university. This was even in a top global university like Greenwood University. All of the kids from rich families and kids from aristocratic families werepeting for her. Yet, if she were to bepared to Lorraine, those two were pr opposites. One was a pretty and pure girl next door while the other one was an ethereal and mature fairy with a hot body. The two had their own set of traits but one could not deny that they were the types that would capture the hearts of both the young and the old. Lorraine had the temperament of a fairy, making men want to dominate her more. However, David still liked Celia more. Chapter 532 Chapter 532 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 532 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do I not look good in this?¡± Celia walked up to David, saw David staring at her intently, and asked with a slight blush. ¡°Good! You look good,¡± David said quickly ¡°Really?¡± Celia said and turned twice in front of David. Her short skirt swayed slightly, making David¡¯s heart jump ¡°You look really pretty. Let¡¯s go! Have you not gone out these days?¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t been out for several days.¡± The two then drove to the downtown area. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat first,¡± David said. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°You should know where to find good food here, right?¡± ¡°There is a pretty good ce nearby. My girlfriends and I used to eat there often.¡± ¡°Show me the way then.¡± ¡°Go straight and then turn left at the second junction.¡± David drove under the guidance of Celia and arrived at the door of a luxuriously decorated hotel. After parking the car, the two entered the hotel together. ¡°Hello, may I know how many of you are here?¡± As soon as they entered the door, a waiter came up and asked. ¡°Just the two of us. Is there a private room?¡±David asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. The private rooms are all fully booked. Is it okay if you dine in the lobby?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The waiter took the two to find a seat by the window. Then, the two sat down. After Celia ordered, the waiter left. It did not take long for the dishes to arrive. The two chatted while eating. ¡°Celia?¡± While they were eating, they heard a voice next to them. When they lifted their heads, they saw a stylish young woman standing behind Celia. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Lilith! W-Why are you here?¡± Celia asked. ¡°I wanted to ask you the same question. No wonder you didn¡¯t want toe out with us after we invited you out! It seems that you¡¯re dating,¡± Lilith eximed. ¡°Lilith, it¡¯s not what you think!¡± Celia said, her face turning red. ¡°Be honest, when did you two start dating?¡± ¡°W-We..¡± Celia looked at David, stammering a little. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not going to interrogate you anymore.¡± After Lilith finished speaking, she said to David, ¡°Hey handsome, what¡¯s your name? Who are you to Celia?¡± ¡°Hello, my name is David and I¡¯m Celia¡¯s boyfriend.¡± David replied with a grin. ¡°David, right? Be honest, how did you manage to con Celia? So many of the people in our circle are interested in her, I didn¡¯t expect an outsider to be quicker than them,¡± Lilith said. ¡°We haven¡¯t been together for too long. However, we knew each other since a long time ago,¡± David said. ¡°David, since you got our princess, you should do something for us.¡± ¡°What should I do then?¡± David asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll invite everyone from our circle tomorrow and we can get to know each other. We¡¯ll do it at the Longevity Club, what do you think?¡± Lilith asked. ¡°Of course!¡± David answered. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Celia, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow. Have fun eating.¡± Lilith turned around and left after she said that. Celia had a boyfriend. This was a huge piece of news that would shock their entire group. Hence, she quickly called her other girlfriends to discuss how to get a free meal out of David. ¡°David, I¡¯m so sorry. That¡¯s how Lilith is,¡± Celia said, feeling a little apologetic. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s good meeting your friends. Besides, I have to im ownership too, right? Eat your food. After we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go shopping,¡± David smiled and said. ¡°Okay!¡± After they finished eating, David shopped with Celia the entire afternoon and ] bought a lot of clothes. ¡®It¡¯s truly a woman¡¯s nature to shop.¡¯ Halfway through, Mindy called Celia and asked where she was. After she learned that Celia was with David, she stopped asking. When the two went back home, Mindy and her husband were home. ¡°Mom, Dad!¡± Celia called out happily. ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Young,¡± David also greeted. ¡°Hello, David is here. Put away the things and get ready for dinner. We¡¯re waiting for you two,¡± Mindy said. ¡°Alright, Celia, where should I put these clothes?¡± ¡°Help me carry them to my room.¡± After Celia said that, she ran upstairs. David looked at Mindy and her husband. When he saw that they were not reacting, he carried the two bags of things and followed Celia upstairs. When he was in Celia¡¯s room, he was overwhelmed by a sea of pink. This was the room of a girl who had not yet grown up. This was also the first time David hade here. After he put the two bags away, he saw Celia changing her shoes on the bed. However, since the socks were a little tight and they were a little hard to remove, Celia took some effort to remove them. ¡°Let me help you.¡± David walked over, knelt, grabbed one of Celia¡¯s legs that were still wearing the sock, and then helped her remove the sock. After he removed the sock, he was met with a long, soft, and malleable leg. David was slightly reluctant to put her leg down. However, he soon removed the other sock as well. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± David lifted his head to look at Celia. He immediately spotted Celia¡¯s red face. Even her had turned pink. ¡°T-Thank you,¡± Celia murmured. This was the first time she had let another man touch her leg. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go. Your mom and dad are still waiting for us to go down and eat.¡± After David said that, he was about to turn around to leave. He did not dare to continue staying here. Right now, Celia was too seductive. He was worried that he would not be able to hold himself back. However, Celia stopped him before he could turn around. ¡°David,¡± Celia lifted her head to call out to David. ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s wrong?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Close your eyes first,¡± Celia said coyly, her face red. The two of them looked deeply at each other. However, David could not hold himself back from those beautiful big eyes and delicate face. Hence, he quickly closed his eyes, if not, he would lose control. He soon heard some soundsing from the bed. After this, David felt a pair of soft and malleable small hands touching his face. Then, a sweet scent entered David¡¯s nose before he felt some warmth and wetness on his lips. Even though David was still a virgin, he knew what was happening despite not having the experience. He was being forcefully kissed by Celia. He had been holding himself back, but now, he waspletely turned on. Chapter 533 Chapter 533 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 533 When he felt the warmth and softness on his lips, David¡¯s brain stopped working. However, he quickly came back to his senses. It had been very difficult for him to hold himself back today, and now Celia dared to do this. Was she not inviting trouble by doing that? At that moment, David lost control. He reached out his arms to hold Celia¡¯s soft and malleable body. Celia¡¯s bed was a little high, so she was about David¡¯s height now that she was kneeling on the bed. Just now, she kissed David because she was being impulsive. She wanted to leave after kissing him, but she did not think that David would hug her. Right now, she was very nervous and did not know what to do. Thus, she simply let David hold her like this as the two experienced the kiss quietly. After more than ten seconds, Celia suddenly came back to her senses and pushed David away forcefully. Then, she jumped down from the bed barefooted and fled. All As she ran, she said, ¡°D-David, I¡¯m going downstairs. If not, my mom wille upstairs.¡± David watched as Celia ran away. He was still reminiscing the sweetness in Celia¡¯s mouth. After he came back to his senses, he chuckled bitterly and shook his head. When he walked to the stairs, Mindy started calling from downstairs. ¡°David, get ready for dinner.¡± ¡°Alright, Mrs. Young,¡± David answered as he walked downstairs. When Celia saw David, she lowered her head quickly and did not dare to look at him. David and Celia¡¯s family chatted as they ate. ¡°David, I heard East League Capitals got into some trouble in Capital City. Were you handling this for the past few days?¡± Mindy asked. Mindy paid attention to David¡¯spany. After all, he was her future son-inw. Besides, Beautylish was developing well after relying on the partnership with East League Capitals. The development of East League Capitals would not only affect her daughter, but it would also affect the future development of Beautylish. Thus, she had to pay attention to that. ¡°I guess,¡± David replied. He could not say that he had been to Mason¡¯s ce these past few days in case he scared this family. It should be better to hide some parts of his identity. Could a normal person meet someone like Mason? The people who would be summoned by Mason were all the top in Somend. ¡°How¡¯s it going now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s solved, Mrs. Young.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After Mindy said that, she asked curiously, ¡°Who did you offend?¡± ¡°Mrs. Young, we didn¡¯t offend them. East League Capitals has always beenpeting with our rivals with means that are eptable within the industry. However, the other party is a local force in Capital City and they thought that they could bully us since we¡¯re not from here. Hence, they used some shameful methods to try to make us give in. Whenever we encounter this kind of situation, of course, we¡¯ll take strong measures against it,¡± David exined. ¡°Who are they?¡± Mindy continued asking. ¡°Gooding Group,¡± David answered. ¡®Gooding Group?¡¯ Mindy and Jon shuddered. Then, they quickly lifted their heads to look at each other in shock. They had been staying in Capital City for decades, so they knew the hierarchy in Capital City pretty well. Gooding Group was one of the most powerfulpanies in Capital City. Even though they were only a group, they were low profile. Hence, their true power was that of a conglomerate. Furthermore, the Gooding family, one of the top four prominent families in Capital City, was behind Gooding Group. The Gooding family was several levels superior to the Chasez family from thest incident. Now, David¡¯s East League Capital was having a conflict with the Gooding family¡¯s Gooding Group. ¡®W-What should we do?¡¯ The two were a little anxious. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. If something happened to David¡¯spany, their daughter Celia would not have a day of nosce in her life in the future. Moreover, Beautylish¡¯s development would also be restricted. ¡®Wait.¡¯ They seemed to miss out on something. Chapter 534 Chapter 534 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 534 David seemed to say that he had taken care of the problem just now. ¡®Is that¡­ possible?¡¯ The two were in disbelief. The Gooding family was not the same as the Chasez family. They were the true elite aristocratic family in Capital City. Old Master Gooding was a true top-level big shot in Somend. ¡°U-Um¡­ David, did you just say East League Capitals got into trouble with Gooding Group and now it¡¯s been taken care of?¡± Mindy asked, her mouth a little dry. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been taken care of. East League Capitals is developing normally and we have been competing with others amicably, but the Gooding family used some shameful means to try to stifle our growth. Evil will never win against justice. So, the Gooding family has already apologized to East League Capitals,¡± David said casually. What David said caused Mindy and Jon to be so shocked that they were speechless for a very long time. Gooding Group was well-known to be very overbearing in Capital City, so would they really apologize? Besides this, he imed that evil would never win against justice? Whatplete nonsense! In this day and age, anyone with strong connections and a strong background would be the boss. There was only one possibility if they wanted the Gooding family to apologize. It was to be a stronger force than them so that they had no choice but to give in. Since David could get them to apologize , Mindy and Jon were even more certain that David¡¯s background was not that simple. Even though David¡¯s parents had passed away, a person¡¯s background might note from their father¡¯s family. Anything that they could utilize could be regarded as their background. At the same time, Jon and Mindy started to feel worried. Since David had this kind of background, would their daughter be a suitable match for him? Even though Celia was great in every aspect, what David disyed right now could not be described as excellent anymore. The two of them looked at Celia, who was eating with her head lowered, and they sighed in their hearts. ¡®She¡¯s our silly daughter indeed. Why is she not holding onto this man tighter? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡®She¡¯s still so thoughtless and did not want to ask anything. ¡®Who would she cry to if David got away one day? ¡®No. Since she¡¯s shy and is too embarrassed to say anything, then as her mother, I¡¯ll help her. ¡®Once the two had a child, Celia can basically lock down David.¡¯ Mindy decided that if Celia did not say anythingter, she would say it. She had to lock down David no matter what. The family continued to eat. Throughout dinner, Mindy made eyes at Celia a few times, but Celia pretended like she did not see it. Celia¡¯s face had been red the whole time since they came downstairs earlier. Mindy knew her daughter was shy but they had been together for so many years and they had done everything before, so it was a little toote to feel shy now, right? Mindy was disappointed that Celia was not living up to her expectations. Celia knew why Mindy kept making eye contact with her. She knew Mindy wanted her to ask David to move in with them or suggest that she could move out to stay with David. However, she still had not calmed herself down after what happened between her and David just now. How would she have the nerve to ask him about that kind of thing? It would make her look like a bitter recluse. She could not do it! Chapter 535 Chapter 535 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 535 Celia did not do anything even after they finished the meal. She only lowered her head to eat. This enraged Mindy a little. ¡®What¡¯s going on with this girl? ¡®She promised me thest time!¡¯ After they chatted for a while, David felt that it was almost time to go and he was about to leave after bidding farewell. ¡°David, you¡¯ve been with Celia for so many years and it¡¯s pretty troublesome for you to keep going back and forth. Just move in with us next time,¡± Mindy said. ¡°Huh?¡± David could not register what was going on at that moment and he felt a little confused. ¡°Why? Are you not willing to?¡± Mindy asked with a frown. ¡°N-No!¡± David quickly denied it. How would he be unwilling to do this? David turned his head to look at Celia. She was sitting on the sofa and her head was lowered, she looked a little restless. ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®Celia is not rejecting this! ¡®So is she tacitly agreeing to this?¡¯ David was excited.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡®Did they n this?¡¯ Celia lifted her head to peek at David. This whole time, he had been staring at her, and at that moment, she felt as if her face was on fire. She could not stand this atmosphere so she quickly got up and said, ¡°I-I-I¡¯m going to bed.¡± After she said that, she ran upstairs quickly. At this moment, Celia felt as if her face was burning. Her mother said it! ¡®What am I going to do now? ¡®Will David say yes? ¡®What if he agrees? ¡®Should I lock the door? ¡®He¡¯ll be mad if I lock the door, right? ¡®If he doesn¡¯t agree, does it mean he doesn¡¯t like me? ¡®What should I do then?¡¯ Celia was starting to overthink it. Her mind was a mess. She hoped David would agree, but at the same time, she was scared that he would not. The three of them watched as Celia left. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything going on tonight, you can just stay here. It¡¯s pretty troublesome to keep going back and forth,¡± Mindy said again. ¡°Um¡­ Okay!¡± David answered inartictely. At this moment, he was overjoyed inside. This was the first time David felt that his mother-inw was amazing. She was so supportive! His dissatisfaction toward Mindy back then vanished in an instant right after Mindy said that. David never thought that although his mother-inw was very snobbish, she was pretty great when it mattered. Meanwhile, Celia had just left, so even though David was anxious, he still held himself back. ¡®I¡¯ve held myself back for so many years, so it¡¯s fine to hold on a little longer.¡¯ Then, he continued to talk to Mindy about Beautylish and East League Capitals. However, his heart was focused on Celia the entire time. After a while, Mindy and Jon were ready to go to bed. ¡°David, you should rest early,¡± Mindy said after she left. ¡°Alright, I will. Mrs. Young, you guys should go rest,¡± David answered. Right now, he was a little nervous and also a little excited. Even though he was in his twenties, this was his first time after all. He had never reached this stage back during the three to four years he had been with Sarah. Whenever he heard his roommates talk about this, he would be so envious. After calming himself down, David secretly cheered himself up. He was a God Rank guardian after all, so why should he be so nervous about this trivial matter? This would be embarrassing to the other God Rank guardians. After he got up and switched off the light in the living room, he went upstairs and arrived at the door to Celia¡¯s room. Chapter 536 Chapter 536 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 536 David was going to knock On second thought, he changed his mind. Celia was too shy to open the door. ¡®I¡¯ll just go right in!¡¯ David put his hand gently on the door handle and gently pulled it down. Crack! The door opened. It was pitch ck David walked into the room. He closed the door behind him and locked it. The room was so dark that he could not see anything. David released a little mind power and went to the window of Celia¡¯s room. He pulled the curtains apart. With the help of the faint moonlight, David sat by the bed. Celia seemed to be fast asleep. However, David noticed that her beautifulshes were fluttering slightly. David found it funny. The girl was pretending to be asleep. However,e to think of it, Celia would be lucky to fall asleep in this situation. David leaned down only a few centimeters from Celia¡¯s gorgeous face. Her rosy red lips and beautiful big eyes closed tightly while hershes fluttered slightly. He could even feel Celia¡¯s hot breath. Unable to control himself anymore, David kissed Celia¡¯s rosy red lips, quickly conquering them and savoring the sweetness. The moonlight outside the window seemed to know that it should not see what was going to happen next as it quietly hid in the clouds. The room plunged into darkness. It was a sleepless night¡­ When David woke up the next day, he looked at the sleeping beauty asleep on his arm. He felt pride. Celia was finally his. MAN Gently moving Celia¡¯s head away, David got out of bed, washed up, and went downstairs to find that Mindy and her husband had already left the house. He went to the kitchen and started making breakfast. Soon, a delicious breakfast made of love appeared. He brought the breakfast to the room, sat down at the bedside, and said, ¡°Celia! Get up for breakfast!¡± However, Celia did not respond. ¡°Stop pretending to be asleep! I know you¡¯re awake!¡± David said with a smile. Only then did Celia unwillingly open her eyes. ¡°Get up and eat something! ¡°Okay!¡± Celia sat up and took the breakfast David was holding. David looked at Celia¡¯s baggy pajamas, feeling tempted again. Celia looked up to see David¡¯s passionate eyes staring at her and blushed slightly. David kissed Celia on the forehead and said, ¡°There there! Eat first! I have to go out and take care of something. I¡¯ll see you at noon!¡± He had onest set of medicine to prepare for Mason. He could not dy it! ¡°Okay!¡± Celia nodded. David went out and drove to Mason¡¯s ce. Once he reached Mason¡¯s ce, he pushed the door open and went in. Mason was already exercising in the yard, and Julia was also there. David came a littlete today. ¡°David¡¯s here!¡± Mason greeted. ¡°Old Master Stefani, I got caught up in something today. I¡¯ll go prepare your medicine now,¡± David said sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Mason said with a smile. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Once he reached the room, David skillfully began to brew the medicine. It was not long before the medicine was ready. David took the medicine out so Mason could take it, cleaned up the room, walked out, and said, ¡°Old Master Stefani, you¡¯ll recover after taking today¡¯s medicine, so I¡¯ll stoping over from tomorrow onward.¡± ¡°Thank you for all the hard work these days, David!¡± Mason said gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s my duty!¡± ¡°Come and see me sometime! Also, contact me if anything happens. I might be old, but I might be able to help.¡± ¡°Got it, Old Master Stefani. I gotta go now!¡± ¡°Sure! Julia, see David to the door!¡± ¡°Okay, Great-grandpa!¡± Julia apanied David out of the house. David did not notice the hint of reluctance in Julia¡¯s eyes. Chapter 537 Chapter 537 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 537 After taking care of the thing with Mason, David drove back to Celia¡¯s house. He nned to go back to South River Province today, but his n did not consider the new developments. ¡®I can¡¯t just leave after doing that to Celiast night! ¡®I¡¯d better stay with Celia for a few days before going back!¡¯ He returned to Celia¡¯s home. He had left home a littlete, went to work at Mason¡¯s ce for a while, such that by now it was already noon. After entering the house, he found that Celia was not up yet. Therefore, David went into the kitchen to cook. Cooking was no difficulty for David, who had been independent since young, and soon a table of delicious food was prepared. David went upstairs to get Celia for lunch. Upon entering Celia¡¯s room, he found that the girl was still sound asleep. He sat by Celia¡¯s bed and watched Celia as she slept soundly. David could not help himself again. Hey down quietly¡­ ¡°Hmm? David, you¡¯re back? I¡¯m so sleepy! Let me sleep some more!¡± Celia murmured as she squinted at David. ¡°Go to sleep! Go to sleep!¡± Davidforted her. After a long time¡­ David and Celia were eating at the table. Celia ate with her head down. Her beautiful face was red. David looked amused and wanted to tease her. Therefore, he said, ¡°Celia!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Celia looked up at David. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡± David asked. ¡°Huh? Yes! No! No! That¡¯s not right! I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Celia replied incoherently. ¡°Haha¡­¡± David could not helpughing when he saw Celia¡¯s reaction. ¡°David! You¡­ You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re mean!¡± Celia said with her beautiful face red. ¡°Alright! Alright! I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Hurry and eat! Your bestie Lily is going to callter.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After they finished eating, David cleared the table and watched TV with Celia. David sat on the couch while Celia sat next to him resting her head on his shoulder. David had one arm wrapped around Celia. Although they had established a rtionship some time ago, they were never this intimate. Afterst night, they were as close as they could get. Celia was a little shy. However, David was her man now. The two also shared the most intimate rtionship. She enjoyed leaning on David. Neither of them was in the mood to watch TV. Time passed slowly¡­ A ringtone brought them back to their senses. Celia¡¯s phone rang. It was from her best friend, Lily. ¡°Celia! We¡¯ve already notified everyone. But should we go somewhere else? Is your boyfriend okay with it? The Great Wall Club has food and entertainment, but it¡¯s a bit expensive,¡± Lily asked on the phone. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She casually mentioned the ce yesterday, but it seemed a little hasty in hindsight. The Great Wall Club was one of the top three clubs in Capital City, which gathered the members of Capital City¡¯s high society. A dozen guests would spend at least a million dors there. Besides, Celia had a boyfriend now, which was bound to raise a few eyebrows. If someone tried to piss David off, they could probably spend millions of dors. It would be a shame if he could not afford it. They could afford millions of dors, but it was still a lot of money. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lily! The Great Wall Club it is! We¡¯ll be right there,¡± replied Celia. She knew how rich David was. He could even purchase The Great Wall Club, let alone spend one night there. However, this was only if someone wanted to sell it. ¡°Really? Do you want me to make a reservation? I have friends who know someone there. It should be cheaper that way,¡± said Lily. ¡°We don¡¯t need to change locations ! Just make the reservation ! We¡¯re not familiar with the process,¡± Celia said confidently. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll call youter!¡± Lily hung up after that. ¡°David! Let¡¯s go! They¡¯re about to set out!¡± Celia said. ¡°Okay! But I¡¯m not going to get hit, am I?¡± ¡°Why would you get hit?¡± Celia asked in confusion. ¡°I bet there are some guys among your friend group. They¡¯ll think I¡¯ve stolen the princess and won¡¯t go easy on me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with them? I¡¯m only friends with them! You¡¯re my hubby!¡± ¡°Then call me Hubby!¡± ¡°No!¡± Celia said a little coyly. They were lovey-dovey with each other for a while before heading out and driving to Longevity Club. Celia got a call from Lily on the way. She had made reservations at Longevity Club¡¯s dining immediately after the call-private room No.138. The Great Wall Club One of the top three clubs in Capital City. T of T Faction, Stan was the one who had built it.. The Warner family was also one of Capital City¡¯s top four prominent families. Having such a powerful backer also made the Great Wall Club one of the top three clubs in Capital City Each of the top three clubs in Capital City had their own characteristics, and each club targeted different groups. The Great Wall Club focused on young people. Most of the people who came here were in their 20s and 30s, namely the second and third generations. Wonder Club focused on middle-aged and old people, who were sessful people over 50 years old. Most of its members were the parents of The Great Wall Club¡¯s members. The Pretty Lady Club focused on Capital City¡¯s rich wives of all ages, but the women who could be its members were all either wealthy or aristocratic. Of course, the division here was not absolute. It only represented the majority of its guest. After all, the purpose of the clubs was also to make money and build connections. As long as you were capable, any of the clubs would wee you. By the time was about to arrive at The Great Wall Club. Private room No. 138 in The Great Wall Club¡¯s dining area was already upied by more than ten people. There were more women than men! There were also seemingly two or three couples. Celia¡¯s circle was mostly made up of girls. These men were either friends or boyfriends of her best friends. She knew very little of them. She had no interest in these men either. Chapter 538 Chapter 538 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 538 Private room No. 138 in The Great Wall Club¡¯s dining area. ¡°Lily! Is it true that Celia has a boyfriend?¡± One of the girls asked. Her question instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the private room. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! I saw Celia dining with a handsome young man yesterday,¡± Lily said confidently. ¡°Dining together doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯s her boyfriend, does it?¡± Another man asked. ¡°Yeah! Friends can dine together too. Lily, aren¡¯t you making it a big deal out of it?¡± ¡°I went and asked myself! The handsome guy admitted it, and Celia didn¡¯t object! Don¡¯t you know Celia? If he was a friend, she wouldn¡¯t dine alone with him, let alone tacitly admit that they¡¯re a couple,¡± said Lily. They thought it was possible once she put it that way! Celia might be gentle, but that depended on what aspect they were discussing. She was serious about her rtionships and would not joke about it. ¡°What¡¯s the man¡¯s name?¡± ¡°David Lidell, I think!¡± Lily replied. ¡°David Lidell? Do any of you know this man?¡± Everyone shook their heads! ¡°There¡¯s no one with thest name Lidell in our circle! But I heard Celia¡¯s mom set her up with a guy with thest name Houston before! I think he¡¯s called Joshua Houston.¡± ¡°I know the Houston family! They¡¯re a powerful family! I heard they have tens of billions of dors in assets!¡± Were they that powerful? Everyone was shocked! ¡°But isn¡¯t the man¡¯sst name Lidell? What¡¯s that got to do with the Houston family?¡± ¡°They¡¯re probably not the same guy! ¡°Celia and the guy will be here soon! Just ask herter! Go easy on her. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with that David either! Celia might even have to end up settling the bill if things go wrong. He seems to me like a boytoy. At the very least, he¡¯s more handsome and charming than everyone here,¡± said Lily. ¡°Is he that handsome? A girl¡¯s eyes sparkled as she asked. ¡°Absolutely! And he¡¯s not only handsome, but he¡¯s also charming! He¡¯s the best-looking man I¡¯ve ever seen. I¡¯d keep him around if it were up to me,¡± Lily said a little infatuatedly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being handsome? He¡¯s probably just a boytoy. How could Celia like such a man?¡± A man said jealously. ¡°He¡¯s easy on the eyes! He¡¯s good-looking! You¡¯d feel proud going out with him.¡± ¡°Are looks all that matter to you girls?¡± ¡°You talk as if you guys aren¡¯t the same.¡± The people in the private room eagerly talked about Celia and David. Private room No. 3 in The Great Wall Club¡¯s dining area. Twenty or thirty people were also dining here. These were the top core members of T Faction. Except for Mr. Stan, the other core members were all there. It was T Faction¡¯s internal reception feast! The star of the feast was Jeremy, who had just been rescued by Lorraine a few days ago. Jeremy was also a senior member of T Faction, second only to the eight great fighters within T Faction. Three years ago, he was imprisoned for offending Tanya. His grandfather, Jim, was now paralyzed in bed and even Stan could not have saved him. However, he was having the time of his life since he came out the other day. Tanya came over and apologized while kneeling. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The Gooding family was powerful! Neither of them could afford to offend them. They were on the same level as the Warner family Mr. Stan was from. Chapter 539 Chapter 539 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 539 They were one of Capital City¡¯s top four prominent families. Now that Ms. Lovewood, Jeremy¡¯s sister, was back, even the Gooding family had to keep a low profile. It was a big eye-opener for everyone! Everyone knew the Lovewoods were on the rise. Therefore, no one dared to miss the reception banquet. ¡°Today is a great day for T Faction. After T Faction recently lost two fighters in a row, we finally got some new blood. Let¡¯s give Jeremy a toast!¡± One of T Faction¡¯s eight great fighters, Chase, got up and eximed. Once he spoke, everyone got up and raised their sses. ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Thank you for your support! It¡¯s been three years! Thank you for remembering me!¡± Jeremy said emotionally. After three years of being locked up, he had be more mature and less showy than before. ¡°Jeremy, we¡¯re ashamed that we didn¡¯t help much! Please forgive us!¡± Fellow fighter Jay Dingle said. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Jay, don¡¯t say that! I understand! Tanya¡¯s target was myself. Besides, with the Gooding family¡¯s influence, even T¡¯s couldn¡¯t do anything. Anyone who dared to speak up for me would have suffered the same fate as me,¡± said Jeremy. He knew that T Faction was founded for interest. Forget about him. Even if Mr. Stan were in trouble one day, these guys would simply go their separate ways. Loyalty was not something they clung to. After all, everyone had families. If they were not careful, their whole family would be dragged down. ¡°It¡¯s great that you understand, Jeremy! T Faction is famous, but besides Stan, we¡¯re no match for these elite aristocratic families!¡± Jay said emotionally. ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about these! I¡¯d like to thank you all for organizing this banquet for me. If you ever need me, I¡¯ll do my best to help. Here¡¯s to you.¡± Jeremy gulped down the ss of wine he had just filled once he finished speaking. Those present also took another drink. ¡°Jeremy! We¡¯re not the only onesing this time. Mr. Stan will be hereter! And he has a big announcement,¡± said Chase. ¡°Mr. Stan¡¯sing too?¡± Jeremy asked with a look of surprise on his face. Mr. Stan of T Faction was a legend. Although Jeremy was imprisoned for three years and T Faction failed to rescue him, it did not affect Mr. Stan¡¯s status in his heart. If he had to pick anyone to be his brother-inw, Mr. Stan would be his first choice. However, something unexpected seemed to have appeared. His sister¡¯s seniors from her sect also seemed to have a crush on her. Besides that, they were good to him! He heard from his sister that they were also terrifyingly strong. However, he still preferred Stan. After all, he knew Stan the best, and Stan had given him a lot of help. ¡°Mr. Stan told me earlier that he would make time to visit today, and he also has an important announcement about T Faction to make,¡± said Chase. ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait until Mr. Stan arrives?¡± Jeremy asked. ¡°No! Mr. Stan says he has limited time so he won¡¯t dine with us. He¡¯s justing over to see you and make the announcement!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll thank Mr. Stan for his kindness then! Let¡¯s dig in!¡± Jeremy said. Everyone sat down and began the meal. They ate and talked¡­ Someone also started giving toasts. Chapter 540 Chapter 540 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 540 ¡°Jeremy! What¡¯s the name of your sister¡¯s sect? They¡¯re so powerful that the Gooding family had to keep a low profile and apologize to you!¡± Chase puzzledly asked Jeremy, who was beside him. Chase was not the only one curious. The other T Faction senior core members were curious as they stopped to look at Jeremy and wait for his reply. Jeremy enjoyed being the center of attention. After all, he was a young man in his twenties. Although being locked up for three years had considerably matured him, he was still a young man. ¡°My sister¡¯s sect is called the Krums! It¡¯s one of the most powerful and oldest hidden sects. Even two ordinary elders in the sect are peak Dragon Rankers!¡± Jeremy said smugly. ¡°Hsss!¡± Everyone present gasped sharply. They were shocked beyond measure! Two ordinary elders were peak Dragon Rankers? How powerful was the Krums? No wonder elite aristocratic families like the Gooding family gave in and asked Tanya toe over and kneel to apologize. ¡°Jeremy! Many sects are now looking for partners to help them resurface. The Krums must be preparing to resurface as well, right?¡± ¡°Of course! The Krums sent people out to make preparations to help them resurface, and the Krums are partnering with the Lovewoods. When the Krums resurface, the Gooding family will be nothing. They¡¯re only pestspared to the Krums,¡± Jeremy said proudly. Everyone knew that the Lovewoods¡¯ rise was unstoppable, and due to this, the way they looked at Jeremy changed. ¡°Jeremy! I heard your sister, Ms. Lovewood, is beautiful and charming! Hailed as the woman who amazed the world and backed by a powerful hidden sect like the Krums, the Lovewoods may soon be one of Capital City¡¯s elite aristocratic families,¡± someone said with envy. ¡°Heard? It¡¯s a fact! Think about it! Could any random person spark a battle between Mr. Stan and Clinton? Ms. Lovewood is an absolute goddess!¡± Everyone fawned over Jeremy, toasting and buttering him up. He was the center of everyone¡¯s attention. The T Faction¡¯s fighters were nice to him regardless of their status. It was because they knew Jeremy¡¯s status was about to change. Jeremy enjoyed the feeling. While everyone was having a good talk, the private room door opened, and Mr. Stan walked in. Everybody got up. They shouted in unison, ¡°Hello, Mr. Stan!¡± ¡°Hello. Have a seat, everybody! I just came to see Jeremy and tell you something,¡± said Stan as he walked in. Then he nced around before looking at Jeremy and saying apologetically, ¡°Wee back, Jeremy! I¡¯m so sorry about what happened to you and the Gooding family! The Warner family was already at odds with the Gooding family, so I could not help you!¡± Back in the old days, Stan would not have said that even if Jeremy was Lorraine¡¯s brother. However, things had changed. Even the Gooding family had been humbled for the time being, he had no reason to restrain himself. This was simply a great opportunity to get on the Lovewoods¡¯ good side. After all, Jeremy was the only heir of the Lovewoods. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Stan! You¡¯ve given the Lovewoods so much help. The Lovewoods would not be what we are today without it. I¡¯ll get even with the Gooding family afterward!¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that you understand! I have one more announcement to make today. Jeremy will take over as one of T Faction¡¯s eight great fighters, second only to me within T Faction.¡± Everyone was unfazed when Stan said this. They seemed as if it was natural next step. Jeremy¡¯s release made the Gooding family give in. He would have gotten promoted to fighter sooner or later! It was just a little earlier than they predicted. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Stan! I, Jeremy Lovewood, will do my best to contribute to T Faction¡¯s development,¡± Jeremy said excitedly as he got up. He had been notified in advance. However, he was still a little excited the moment Stan announced it.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 541 Chapter 541 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 541 Back then, he even dreamed of his position. At that moment, he would long for it every day. When Stan became his brother-inw, he would be able to upgrade into a great fighter. Now, this dream had finallye true. ¡°Alright, you can take your time, I still have..¡± Stan was about to leave as he still needed to take care of some business. The ten-year appointment was right around the corner, and he still needed to make preparations for it. However, before he could finish speaking, Jeremy¡¯s phone rang. Ring Ring! Jeremy looked at T-man Stan. Stan nodded at him, asking him to pick up his phone first. Jeremy then picked up his phone and saw that it was from his sister, Lorraine. Hence, he quickly pressed the answer button. ¡°Where are you?¡± Lorraine¡¯s icy voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Lori, I¡¯m eating with some of my friends. They¡¯re weing me back,¡± Jeremy answered carefully. He was a little scared of this sister that he rarely saw.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°What did I tell you?¡± ¡°Lori, I¡­¡± Before Jeremy could finish speaking, Lorraine interrupted him, ¡°Location?¡± ¡°Private Room 3 in the dining area of the Great Wall Club.¡± ¡°Wait there. Don¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Jeremy hung up the phone and realized everyone was looking at him. ¡°Um¡­ My sister said she¡¯sing over soon and she asked me to wait here,¡± Jeremy said. Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. They had heard about Lorraine before, but they had never actually met her. Did they finally have a chance to see the legendary figure today? As the saying went, one would not have a reputation if they did not deserve it. Lorraine was rumored to be the most beautiful woman on Earth, so who would not want to see it for themselves? When Stan heard that Lorraine wasing, he started hesitating. It had been a decade since hest saw Lorraine. Lorraine probably had been issued a task by her sect since she wasing back, and that was why she had not contacted him voluntarily until now. Now that he found out Lorraine wasing, he wanted to see her too. He wanted to see whether Lorraine would still give him the astonishing feeling like she did the first time he had met her, despite not seeing her for one whole decade. However, he heard that Lorraine wasing with two seniors from her sect. Now, he also wanted to see how powerful the disciples of the sect could be. Soon, the hidden sects would resurface one by one. Hence, he would be prepared if he could meet the disciples of some strong sects in advance. ¡°Jeremy, is your sistering? I¡¯ll just wait for a while then. It¡¯s good to see an old friend whom I haven¡¯t seen in ten years.¡± After Stan said that, he found a seat and sat down. Chapter 542 Chapter 542 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 542 David and Celia went to the Great Wall Club, parked their car, and walked in together. As soon as they entered the door, a tall and beautiful waitress greeted them. ¡°Sir, miss, hello! Do you have a reservation?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, my friends are in Private Room 138 in the dining area,¡± David replied. ¡°Okay, then pleasee with me.¡± The waitress said and led the way. David and Celia followed. When they had just set off, a few more people came in from outside. It was Lorraine and the others from the Krums. As soon as Lorraine entered the door, she saw a familiar back. ¡®David?¡¯ Lorraine was taken aback. Grant and Fred also spotted David ¨C people in their realm naturally had excellent memory and eyesight. Moreover, David also left them with a very deep impression. Lorraine and the others entered the lobby of the Great Wall Club and immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. It was because Lorraine¡¯s ethereal temperament and beautiful face were too eye-catching. Both men and women would be attracted to her when they were seeing her for the first time. Meanwhile, Grant and Fred were also men with excellent temperaments and appearances. It was hard for the trio to not attract attention. ¡°Hi, sirs and madam, do you have a reservation?¡± A waitress stepped forward and asked. ¡°Take us to Private Room 3 in the dining area,¡± Lorraine said. The waitress was shocked. Not just anyonex could use Private Room 3. The people who could use the first ten private rooms were all big shots. ¡°Alright, pleasee with me,¡± the waitress said respectfully. ¡°Wait,¡± Lorraine said suddenly. ¡°What else can I do for you?¡± ¡°Do you know where the guy and girl just now went?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we have to protect the privacy of all of our guests.¡± ¡°Oh? Privacy? Even Stan doesn¡¯t dare to use this word in front of me. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡®Stan? ¡®Who is that?¡¯ The waitress thought about it and suddenly, she felt dizzy. That was the name of their big boss. ¡®W-Who are they? ¡®Why do they dare to address the big boss by just his first name? ¡®It seems that they are close to the big boss.¡¯ Regardless, no matter who they were, a waitress like her could not afford to offend them. ¡°P-Please wait a moment, I-I¡¯ll find out for you,¡± the waitress replied while stammering. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lorraine wanted to unravel the mystery behind David. It was because this was the first young man whom she could not see through after learning her master¡¯s secret technique. This feeling of being denied in her field of expertise was very upsetting to her, and she felt very uneasy. Grant and Fred also wanted to learn more about David. They wanted to know who mysterious this young man who looked ten years younger than them was, David was taken to Private Room 138 in the dining area. As soon as he entered the door, he saw more than a dozen boys and girls sitting in a huge private room. ¡°Celia, you¡¯re finally here! We¡¯ve been waiting for so long. Come and sit down,¡± Lilith quickly stood up and greeted when she saw Celia and Daviding through the door. Celia heid David¡¯s hand to lead him to sit down. Everyone was watching Celia do that. The rtionship between the two was basically established. They were definitely a couple. They had known Celia for so long, and this was the first time Celia had taken the initiative to hold a man¡¯s hand. Chapter 543 Chapter 543 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 543 The eyes of the two or three young men present were all hazy. ¡°Celia, aren¡¯t you going to introduce the guy next to you?¡± Someone said. Celia stood up and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. This¡­ This is my boyfriend, David.¡± After she said that, she sat back down. In reality, many of these boys were not familiar with her and they had only met her a few times before. Meanwhile, the girls consisting of Lilith and a few of the others were the ones who she had a good rtionship with. Therefore, she did not want to say anything more. ¡°David, hurry up and tell me how you tricked Celia into being your girlfriend. Do you know that many people here were pursuing Celia, but Celia never even looked at them?¡± ¡°Yeah, Celia is the princess in our circle, and now she got a boyfriend without even telling us! If Lilith didn¡¯t run into you guys yesterday, I wonder how long she would have kept it from us.¡± IVT Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. David also stood up and introduced himself, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is David, and I am Celia¡¯s boyfriend. In truth, Celia and I have known each other for a long time. We were high school ssmates. She stayed with her dad and went to high school with me at that time. We¡¯ve been in touch the entire time since graduation, but we only recently officially got together.¡± ¡°Was Celia so cold to everyone in our circle because she was waiting for you?¡± Someone asked. Celia blushed when she heard this. It was true, she had indeed been waiting for David. ¡°Then, where are you from? I don¡¯t think Celia went to high school in Capital City,¡± someone else asked. ¡°I¡¯m from a small county in South River Province. I don¡¯t think anyone has heard of it before, so I guess I won¡¯t say it,¡± David replied. ¡°A small county in South River Province?¡¯ Those present looked at David with disdain. They thought David would not be too worse off even when he was not financially stable. After all, Celia was of exceeding quality. Not only was she gorgeous, but her family was also considered upper-middle-ss in their circle, However, she found a boyfriend who was only from a small county? Even though he looked alright, would he be able to support her with just his looks? ¡°David, does Mrs. Young know that you¡¯re together?¡± Lilith asked. Then, she added. ¡°Mrs. Young is Celia¡¯s mother.¡± She was worried that David would not know Mindy. From what she knew, if Celia got a boyfriend from a small country, Mrs. Young would definitely oppose it. Their families were notpatible at all. Even though free love was everything, in their circle, she might not be able to control her own marriage. If the families from both sides were financially well off, it would be fine if they engage in open romance because it was only to be expected that they would end up together. However, when it came to couples like David and Celia, 90% of them would end up breaking up. Even if they got through all the hurdles to remain together, it would be hard for them to remain happy in the process. This was proven time and time again. Of course, it was not an absolute rule. However, there were very few who could persevere to the end and still be happy. Those that did were extremely rare. She did not believe that Celia and David could do this. He would not be able to get through to Mrs. Young. ¡°Mrs. Young knows about it. Mr. Young too.¡± ¡°She does? Did she not say anything?¡± Lilith asked, feeling confused. ¡°Mrs. Young said that we should get married as soon as we graduate,¡± David answered. He even wanted to say that Mindy asked him to stay overnight at their house. In the end, he even slept with Celia. However, he would only be the object of hatred if he did. Besides, Celia was so shy that she definitely would not ept this. Hence, he just could not say ¡°Huh?¡± Lilith was confused. Everyone present was also confused. ¡®How is that possible? ¡®Not only did Mrs. Young not say no, she even urged them to get married as soon as possible? This is not normal! This is unbelievable!¡¯ Everyone shifted their gaze to Celia. Then, they only saw her lower her head in shyness. Everyone felt as if their worldview had beenpletely turned upside down. If it were their parents, it would be good enough if they did not forcibly separate them. Urging them to get married as soon as possible? They had to be dreaming! Chapter 544 Chapter 544 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 544 Lorraine was escorted out of the Great Wall Club¡¯s lobby by the waitress. After she left, the hall was in an uproar. Everyone was discussing the identity of this exquisite woman who had suddenly appeared. Most of the people who came here were respectable and influential figures in Capital City, and they wanted to see if they could have a chance to get in touch with her. However, some people had guessed that it was Lorraine since news of the ten-year appointment had been widely discussed among the upper and middle ss of Capital City. After learning the identity of this person, everyone dared not discuss it. This was someone who the heirs of the elite aristocratic families, the Warner family and the Zimmerman family, were fighting for. Small characters like them were not worthy of coveting after her. At the same time, they were alsomenting. As expected of a woman who could arousepetition from the heirs of the two elite aristocratic families. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As soon as she appeared, she instantly defeated all the women in the lobby in terms of her looks and temperament. Private Room 3 in the dining area of the Great Wall Club in Capital city. The door was suddenly opened, and Lorraine walked in first, followed by Grant and Fred. In an instant, everyone in the private room felt their hearts stop beating for a second as they all stared at Lorraine. As they set their eyes on Lorraine for the first time, everyone had the same question in mind. How could such a woman exist in the world? Even Stan¡¯s eyes lit up. Lorraine turned out to be more amazing than she was ten years ago. A hint of her youth had vanished, but it was now reced by a touch of maturity. Her ethereal temperament was even more intense now. Right now, Lorraine represented abination of traits that would make people feel conflicted. Her exquisite temperament made people feel that they could only look at her from afar and not disrespect her. However, her mature charm would also make people want to dominate and own her. This feeling moved Stan, a top existence among the younger generation who had not pursued women for so many years. He wanted to dominate her and overpower her. Although Lorraine from ten years ago would also easily make people want to dominate her, at that time, she was still youthful. Ultimately, she was far less attractive than she was now. Lorraine saw Stan the moment she walked through the door. It was because she had learned the secret technique from her master that she could detect him. Meanwhile, Stan was undoubtedly the most dazzling presence in the entire private room. ¡°It¡¯s you, Stan,¡± Lorraine said. ¡°Lori! I haven¡¯t seen you in ten years but you look better than you did back then,¡± Stan said with a smile. ¡°Stan, you¡¯re too courteous. I haven¡¯t seen you in ten years as well and you are now also more mature and stable than you were back then.¡± ¡°Lori, I¡¯ve always kept what you said ten years ago in my heart.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, of course, I won¡¯t forget what I said back then. Afterpleting the task assigned to me by the sect, I will fulfill the promise I made back then.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be great.¡± At this time, Fred stood up and said, ¡°Are you one of the people who forced Lori to make a ten year appointment ten years ago?¡± ¡°Who is this?¡± Stan asked. ¡°I am Lori¡¯s senior, Fred East. Ten years ago, I didn¡¯te out with Lori and I let you, a toad, form thoughts about Lori. Lori is a woman of her word and she won¡¯t forget the promises she made back then, but if I kill or cripple you today, the ten-year appointment will be automatically canceled, right?¡± Fred looked at Stan and said arrogantly. As a senior in his generation within the Krums, and also the elder senior Norman¡¯s grandson, he had the qualifications to be so arrogant. However, Stan was not to be messed with either. ¡°I respect you because you¡¯re Lori¡¯s senior, so I won¡¯t split hairs with you over what you said today,¡± Stan said faintly. He did not look enraged at all. ¡°What if I insist?¡± Chapter 545 Chapter 545 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 545 Fred started to show his strength and the core members of the T Faction in the room immediately felt the pressure. It was so strong! Stan narrowed his eyes and was about to make a move when Lorraine spoke. ¡°Freddy, please don¡¯t interfere. I made this promise myself and I will resolve it myself.¡± ¡°Lori, I¡­¡± ¡°Freddy, please trust me.¡± ¡°Freddy,e back. I believe Lori will handle it by herself,¡± Grant also said. Fred reluctantly stopped pressuring everyone in the room and stepped back. ¡°Stan, please don¡¯t take offense. After weplete the task assigned by the sect, I will kickstart the ten-year appointment in advance. If you and Zimmerman can be the number one among the younger generation , what¡¯s the harm of me giving myself wholly to you?¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll wait for the good news, but I still need to tell your senior that just because you can make the Gooding family submit, it doesn¡¯t mean you can make the Warner family submit.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the difference between you and the Gooding family?¡± Fred asked with a loudugh. ¡°The Gooding family¡¯s focus is on business while the Warner family¡¯s focus is on the military. This is the biggest difference. Although you are powerful, this is Somend, and my family¡¯s strength in the Somend military is beyond your imagination. If you want toe out of hiding it will not do you any good if you have a fallout with the Warner family. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you if you can¡¯t complete the task assigned to you by your sect.¡± There was nothing wrong with what Stan said. Although the Warner family and the Gooding family were both among the top four prominent families in Capital City, they were involved in different industries. The Gooding family was outstanding in the business world while the Warner family had huge power in the military. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The Krums could ignore the Gooding family, but they could not do the same to the Warner family. ¡°How dare you threaten us.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Freddy, please focus on the bigger picture.¡± Since Lorraine had said that, she was agreeing with what Stan said. Over the past few days, they had analyzed the huge forces that existed on the surface of both Capital City and Somend. The Warner family¡¯s power in the military could not be underestimated. Meanwhile, the Zimmerman family had the same huge influence in the political world. Moreover, there were a lot of forces bncing and intertwining with each other. They could not destroy the Gooding family just because they wanted to as a slight change would affect everything else. Their head Ted told them two conditions before they descended from the mountain. The first was after they sessfully met Mason and handed the letter to him, they would then do things ording to the rules and regtions of Somend. They were not allowed to go against them. The second was that if they failed to meet Mason, one of them would need to go back immediately to report this so that the sect could be prepared. This was because Ted predicted that Mason was about to die, but nothing in this world was certain. There might be a change in situation, so he needed to send someone to verify the rumors. The current situation was that Lorraine and the others not only met Mason but ording to Lorraine¡¯s perception, Mason was in good health, and he did not look like a hero who was on the brink of death. Hence, they had to y by the rules in Somend. In short, if Mason was still around, all the hidden sects and families, including the Krums, dared not make trouble in Somend. On the other hand, since the major families thought that Mason was about to die, the Gooding family did not want to offend the Krums, so as not to be targeted by the Krums during the chaos in Somend. ?n their respective understandings, neither of the two sides were willing to start a conflict, hence forming a stalemate at that moment. If the Gooding family learned that Mason was back in his prime and that he could stick around for nearly another decade, they would not fear the Krums. Provided, of course, that they could find a way to counter the Krums within the next ten years. Otherwise, in ten year¡¯s time, they would still be in danger when Mason died. Chapter 546 Chapter 546 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 546 ¡°Hmph!¡± Fred stopped talking. If he really dyed the Krums from resurfacing, even as the grandson of the Krums¡¯ senior elder, it would still be hard for him to exin himself. ¡°Jeremy, did you forget what I said to you? Get up and follow me,¡± Lorraine said to Jeremy, her tone indisputable. ¡°Lori, I¡­¡± Jeremy wanted to say something. However, Lorraine nced over and he closed his mouth immediately. He still could not fight back against his sister. Jeremy stood up and walked behind Lorraine. ¡°Jeremy, what¡¯s the point of you being with these good-for-nothing friends? No one can help you when something goes wrong. When the Krumse out of hiding, you will join the Krums and be our disciple. I will protect you, and by then, no one will dare to bully you,¡± Fred patted Jeremy on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Freddy!¡± Jeremy cried happily. Of course, it was everything he had wished for to be able to join the Krums. The Gooding family did not even dare to mess with them before they came out of hiding, so would they not be even more powerful after they came out of hiding? The core members of T Faction in the hall looked at Fred angrily. How dare Fred called them good-for-nothing? However, they could only re at him but not do anything. He was someone who the T-man could not even hold down, so what could they do? ¡°Stan, I¡¯m going now. I hope you can give me a surprise during the ten-year appointment,¡± Lorraine said. ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed,¡± Stan said with a smile. With that, Lorraine left with her gang. Stan¡¯s originally smiling face darkened instantly. She was giving him an initial show of strength. If Fred was so powerful, what about the other senior? ¡®However, don¡¯t you underestimate me, if not, you will be destined to be let down.¡¯ ¡°T-man!¡± ¡°T-man!¡± ¡°T-man!¡± Everyone in the room called out. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Continue with your meal. I¡¯ll head out to deal with my business now. Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure the whole of Somend knows the name T Faction,¡± Stan said seriously. ¡°Goodbye, T-man!¡± Everyone said at the same time. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Stan also left the room with a dark face. Inside Private Room 138 in the dining area of the Great Wall Club. The whole private room became a little quiet because David said that Celia¡¯s mother asked them to get married as soon as possible after graduation. Lilith reacted first. She broke the silence and said, ¡°Everyone must be hungry, right? Let¡¯s order food!¡± Then, she took out the menu and passed it to the person next to her, after the person was done ordering, they would pass it to the next person. Meanwhile, Lilith got up and pressed the bell on the wall to call for the waitress. The menu was passed to David and Celia, who ordered a dish at random before passing it on to the person next to them. After the menu made one round, it returned to Lilith¡¯s hands. Before the waitress arrived, Lilith took a closer look at the menu. ¡®My gosh! ¡°This is not eating, this is extortion!¡¯ It was fine if they ordered Lafite, XO, and Remy Martin. However, they even dared to order Roman¨¦e Conti, which cost over one million per bottle. Moreover, they even ordered five of them! They also ordered at least five bottles of the other alcohol. Other than that, the dishes were all the most expensive and popr dishes here. This meal would cost nearly over ten million dors. They had never ordered like this before. She was the one who hosted this gathering, so what would she say to Celiater? ¡°Um¡­ Can we even finish so much alcohol? I think we should remove some of them,¡± Lilith said hesitatingly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if we can¡¯t finish them now, we can continue drinking when we¡¯re singing karaoke.¡± Chapter 547 Chapter 547 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 547 ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so that we don¡¯t have to orderter. It¡¯ll be so troublesome to do so.¡± ¡°I think we should¡­¡± Before Lilith could finish speaking, the door of the private room opened. The waitress came in and asked politely, ¡°How can I help you?¡± A boy who was two seats away from Lilith stood up and quickly took the menu from Lilith¡¯s hand before handing it to the waitress. ¡°We¡¯ve ordered, so please serve them quickly.¡± ¡°Alright, please wait.¡± After the waitress finished speaking, she took the menu and went out. Lilith was starting to regret things a little now. These people were clearly causing trouble for Celia. In truth, she did not contact so many people yesterday, but as soon as she broke the news, everyone spread the word and she could not do anything about it. Moreover, some guests were even in the middle of something right now, but they woulde at night. Great! After this meal, there would be eight or ten more peopleing for the karaoke at night. Hence, they would need at least 20 million. No one¡¯s money fell from the sky. Besides, their circle could only be regarded as middle-ss, which was much worse than the upper- ss in Capital City. Celia simply could note up with 20 million at once! She would surely be scolded if she asked Mrs. Young for it. Furthermore, it was hard to say whether she could even get that much. She also had only 1 to 2 million funds at hand which she had saved since she had not made any major purchases recently. It was estimated that her girlfriends could only gather about a thousand dors at most. There was still such a huge disparity in cost. Oh no, what had she done? Lilith wanted to cry. ¡°David, right? We all ordered a little too much food this time because more friends willeter. You don¡¯t mind, right?¡± Asked the boy who had just handed over the menu. His name was Felix Duggard, and he was one of the people who were interested in Celia. His family background was also the best in the circle. He was furious about Celia suddenly having a boyfriend. of course, he could not show it in front of everyone as it was too embarrassing , so he could only secretly pull some tricks. He was the one who ordered the Roman¨¦e Conti that cost over one million dors on the menu. ¡°Not at all, as long as everyone¡¯s happy,¡± David said indifferently. Money was just a number to him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. These people were Celia¡¯s friends, so he could not embarrass her. Although he knew that there were two or three men here who were in a bad mood since they were probably Celia¡¯s suitors and would be a little ruthless, would he genuinely care? Anything that could be solved with money was not a problem. Besides, how much could they eat? If these people could really eat up to 100 million, David would need to thank them because they would help him gain onevish point. ¡°You¡¯re not going to have Celia pay the bill at the end, right?¡± Felix asked. This was a little offensive. This piqued everyone¡¯s interest and they felt that they would soon see some drama unfolding. Who among them did not know that Felix was Celia¡¯s number one suitor? However, Celia never had any interest in him. Felix should be on the verge of a mental breakdown now that his goddess was dating a paper from a small county. 1 Lilith wanted to cry now. She swore she did not tell Felix about this. She had no idea who invited Felix toe. She knew once Felix was here, there would surely be trouble. Indeed¡­ ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford to?¡± David asked with a half-smile. ¡°Of course not! I just think that it¡¯s a bit cheap for a man to spend a woman¡¯s money,¡± Felix said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though I¡¯m not rich, I can still afford to treat everyone to this meal. Just eat and drink as you please.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved. Everyone, you heard him. Eat and drink as you wish. David will be paying for all our expenses tonight!¡± Felix said to the more than dozen people in the room. ¡°Thank you for your kindness and generosity, David!¡± Seven to eight people in the room said. Chapter 548 Chapter 548 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 548 After the small episode, the alcohol and food were soon served. Everyone was happy to eat. Most of the people here had not drunk Roman¨¦e Conti, which cost over one million a bottle, before. Even if they had, they would only drink a little on important asions. This time, since it was paid for by someone with more money than sense, everyone naturally did not restrain themselves. When everyone was having a good time, the door of the private room opened. Lorraine walked in. She inquired about David¡¯s location when she first came to the Great Wall Club and after she took care of Jeremy¡¯s affairs, she came over. She wanted to interact more with David and gain a better understanding of him. It was not that she was interested in David, instead, it was because she suddenly remembered what her master had told her. Chaos wasing. Once she met someone of her age whom she could not see through with the secret technique at all, she had to pay special attention as they might be someone with great potential. Throughout the long, thousand-year history of Somend, such a character would surely appear whenever there was chaos. They would lead the times, pacify the chaotic world, and make great achievements in throughout world. Then, their names would go down in history. The most recent example was Mason, the current Chief of Staff of Somend. Of course, this was not absolute. It was also possible that she could not see through him because she was simply not that good at the secret technique, However, she always felt that David was not somebody simple, and her intuition had always been urate. No matter what, David was one of her big goals. When she returned to Capital City for the first time ten years ago, she made a ten-year appointment with Stan and Clinton, which she did not intend to dy. On the contrary, she wanted to confirm who was the number one among the younger generation in Somend. This was because ten years ago, Stan and Clinton were indeed the best in Capital City. However, things had changed a little bit since then. Opponents who couldpete with Stan and Clinton for the number one among the younger generation in Somend began to appear one after another.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She, Grant, and Fred could stillpete for it, along with David, who waspletely iprehensible , as well as the descendants of many hidden sects and families who would also gradually. As the saying went, heroes were born during troubled times. Moreover, it seemed that the chaos this time around would be much more serious than during the previous asions. Thepetition would also be extremely fierce. Nobody knew who would be able to suppress the surrounding talent, have thestugh, and be the one at the top who shone throughout entire era. When Lorraine first entered through the door, everyone thought it was the waitress. Hence, everyone continued eating and drinking, and no one paid attention to her. Everyone¡¯s attention was only attracted when someone looked up at her and then kept their eyes glued to her, even forgetting to eat. After awhile, everyone was looking in the direction of the door. Everyone was stunned when they saw Lorraine, both men and women alike. They had never seen such an ethereal woman before. She looked like she had just walked out of a painting Naturally, David and Celia also noticed her. Celia was very satisfied with her qualities. At the very least, she was confident that she was not inferior to anyone. However, when she saw Lorraine, she felt a slight hint of inferiority in her heart. ¡°How can there be a woman who looks so much like a painting in this world?¡¯ Aside from David, everyone in the room had the same question. David was a little surprised to see Lorraine. ¡®Why is she here?¡¯ While David was staring at her nkly, Lorraine spoke. Chapter 549 Chapter 549 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 549 ¡°David, we meet again.¡± ¡®Is she looking for me?¡¯ David did not know how to answer for a while. ¡®I think we¡¯ve only met twice before, right? ¡®Am I that charming now? ¡®Even a fairy-like woman like Lorraine is obsessed with me.¡¯ There was a trace of pride in David¡¯s heart, but he came back to his senses in an instant. ¡®I have Celia now.¡¯ Pearl was enough to give him a headache and he still had no idea how to deal with her, so he could not let anything else happen. ¡°Miss Lovewood, what do you want?¡± David asked. This time, it was Lorraine¡¯s turn to be stunned. This was the first time in her life that she took the initiative to strike up a conversation, but she was struck down by the other party. ¨C ¨C In the past, she would be the center of attention regardless of if she was in the sect or in Capital City. ¨C Almost everyone would surround around her and speak highly of her. It was the first time she had encountered such a situation, and she did not know how to answer for a while. ¡°David, what is the meaning of this? Lori highly values you, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s looking for you. How dare you talk to her like this?!¡± Fred said, feeling a little displeased. Lorraine had expressed her curiosity about David several times before, which had irritated him. This was because this was the first time Lori had shown interest in a man her age, while Fred himself had never received the same treatment. So what if David¡¯s identity was mysterious and he had a strong background? The Krums were no worse than any other forces. Plus, he did not think that David, who was ten years younger than them, was much stronger than them. His background was just an external force after all. The troubled times were approaching, and in the end, everyone could only rely on their own strength. ¡°Then what should I say? Why don¡¯t you tell me? Why are you making it sound like we know each other very well? If you don¡¯t need anything from me, please leave, we¡¯re having a meal,¡± David said, feeling a little at a lost. ¡®Are the disciples of these hidden sects all so arrogant?¡¯ They broke in asking and even questioned him! ¡°Are you¡­¡± ¡°Freddy!¡± Lorraine stopped him. ¡°David, I do need your help with something, but it¡¯s not convenient to say it here. Can you leave me your contact information?¡± Lorraine said. She wanted to invite David to join the ten-year appointment. At the same time, she wanted to expand its influence and make this uing ten-year appointment a stage for the younger generation topete for the crown. David looked at Lorraine and figured that she was not lying. She seemed to be really looking for him for something. ¡°Celia, please exchange contact information with Miss Lovewood.¡± After David finished speaking, he said to Lorraine, ¡°If you want to find me in the future, just contact my girlfriend directly.¡± Lorraine nced at David, walked over to Celia, stretched out her fair and slender right hand, and said magnanimously, ¡°Hello, my name is Lorraine.¡± Celia had to stand up and stretch out her hand to shake Lorraine¡¯s hand. Then, she said, ¡° Hello, my name is Celia.¡± . The two exchanged contact information. After that, Lorraine left with her gang. Her purpose foring here had been achieved. The reason David asked Celia and Lorraine to exchange contact information was that he noticed that Celia was visibly nervous when she heard that Lorraine was looking for him. She must have felt badly threatened by Lorraine. It was not hard to understand. No matter who the woman was, she would feel shameful when they were facing Lorraine. Even a top-notch beauty like Celia was no exception. She had greatly lost in temperament alone. If he gave his contact to Lorraine, Celia would definitely feel like she was in danger. He was doing this to dismiss the worries in Celia¡¯s heart. Besides, he only admired Lorraine, but he did not want to own or dominate her. He already had Celia.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 550 Chapter 550 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 550 Celia naturally knew what David was doing and she was very pleased by it. In the past, Mindy said that she was afraid David would not be able to stand the temptation outside, but Celia refused to believe it. However, the moment she saw Lorraine just now, she suddenly believed her mother. She was a little worried that David would not be able to endure Lorraine¡¯s temptation. This woman was really attractive. Even a woman like her thought so! No one here was a fool. After what happened just now, no one dared to regard David as an ordinary person. The level of these people was too low, and they did not know how Lorraine was. However, from their temperament, her friends could tell that the people who just came in were not anyone simple. Only a powerful family could cultivate people like this. Since David could handle them and even take the initiative to chase them away, how could he be an ordinary person? At first, everyone was talking,ughing, eating, and drinking. They thought that they had captured a guy with more money than sense today. However, after what happened with Lorraine just now, everyone became silent. No one dared to open anymore wine now, instead, they would just finish what they had in their sses. After eating, no one said anything as the previous liveliness also disappeared After eating, Lilith called the waitress. ¡°Is there anything you need help with?¡± The waitress asked respectfully. She had been a waitress here for several years. This was the first time she had seen a meal which cost tens of millions. It was not like there were no such nouveau riches, but this kind of people would usually dine in the private room in the front. These kinds of meals would typically happen in the ten private rooms in front, so why were they suddenly showing up here? There was no such local nouveau riche in the hundreds of private rooms behind. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She was so excited when she got the order, as this time, hermission alone would be 100 thousand. ¡°Um¡­ we haven¡¯t opened these wine bottles yet, so can we return them?¡± Felix asked embarrassedly. He also felt ashamed when he had to return these things while eating in such a ce. However, what else could he do? He was not a fool. They clearly could not mess with David, so they could not let him foot the bill, right? Furthermore, he could note up with that much money all at once. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir, we don¡¯t allow returns, but you can leave them here if you can¡¯t finish drinking, so you don¡¯t need to order next time youe,¡± the waitress replied. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I said I¡¯d treat you, so don¡¯t worry about it, bring me the bill,¡± David said. ¡°Okay, Sir, pleasee with me.¡± The waitress led the way. David and Celia followed behind her. They were followed by Lilith and the others. David and the gang were soon brought to the front desk. ¡°Please give the guest in Private Room 138 their bill,¡± the waitress said to the cashier. ¡°Alright, please wait.¡± The cashier took a look and then said, ¡°Hi, Sir, your bill today has been waived.¡± ¡®Waived?¡¯ David and Celia were not the only ones shocked, Lilith and the others behind him were also curious. That was more than ten million! How could it be waived just like that? David thought Lorraine and her gang paid the bill for him because she had only met Lorraine today. However, after thinking about it, he felt that it was not right. If it was Lorraine, the cashier would not say that it has been waived. Instead, she would say someone had paid for it. Only the boss of this ce could decide that. ¡°Who waived the bill?¡± David asked ¡°Our boss,¡± the cashier replied. ¡°Who is your boss?¡± David asked again ¡°Sir, please stop asking. Since your bill has been waived, you can leave now,¡± the waitress asked. It seemed that they had been ordered to not reveal the identity of the boss. David did not cause trouble for her. Hence, he turned around and said to Lilith and the rest,¡° Do you know who is the boss of the Great Wall Club?¡± Chapter 551 Chapter 551 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 551 ¡°T Faction,¡± Lilith said. She had friends who knew the people who worked here. She asked a friend to help her book the private room, so of course, she knew who the owner was. ¡°T Faction? Stan?¡± David muttered to himself. Although David spoke in a low voice, everyone present heard it. Lilith and the others¡¯ foreheads started to sweat as they waited. David dared to call the T-Man by his first name. Either he did not know anything about the reputation of the T-Man, or he was a person of the same level. Even if he was not, his status would definitely not be much lower. Moreover, T-Man personally asked them to waive David¡¯s bill. What kind of treatment was this? For a while, they felt that their hearts could not take it anymore and a few people who deliberately ordered alcohol to embarrass David felt like their brains were a little deprived of oxygen, and they began feeling dizzy. Their level was too distant from Stan, yet they had now actually offended someone on the same level as Stan. If David wanted to split hairs with them, all of thembined would not be David¡¯s opponents. David was also a little puzzled at that moment. Although he knew Stan, the two had never met, so why would Stan waive the bill? Moreover, they had beef. After all, two of T-Factions great fighters had died because of him. ¡®This is unreasonable!! ¡°Where¡¯s Stan?¡± David asked the cashier. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡± David asked, changing how he addressed Stan. ¡°He has left,¡± the cashier replied. ¡°Well then, I will pay as much as I was charged. Settle the bill for me, I don¡¯t need it to be waived.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t make things hard for us. We dare not go against the boss¡¯ order.¡± David was speechless as he looked at the aggrieved cashier. What was going on? Although this amount of money could only give him 0.1vish points, many drops make an ocean. No matter how small a mosquito was, it was still meat at the end of the day. Moreover, it was not about money. Wasn¡¯t Stan forcing him into owing him a favor by waiving his bill? In that case, what would he need to do to Clinton during the ten-year appointment? ¡®Why don¡¯t I go easier on him? ¡®Fine. I¡¯ll go easy. ¡®It can be regarded as me repaying this favor. Originally, we were going to kill or cripple him, I guess right now we just need to severely injure him. David thought silently in his heart. ¡°By the way, give me arge private room for karaoke,¡± David said. ¡°Alright, Sir, please wait.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Celia, M-Mr. Lidell, I need to go now. You guys have fun. I hope you have the time of your life. Thanks for the meal,¡± someone said. ¡°I have something to take care of too! Celia, Mr. Lidell, thank you so much,¡± someone else said. Then, everyone thanked Celia and David and imed they all needed to leave because they were busy. Furthermore, the way they addressed him also changed. It turned from David to Mr. Lidell. This was the result of a change in identity. After a while, only David, Celia, and Lilith were left at the scene. Since everyone had left, who still dared to sing karaoke in this situation? ¡°Celia, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think that it¡¯d be like this. I didn¡¯t invite Felix and his gang,¡± Lilith said apologetically ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lilith,¡± Celiaforted. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving as well then. I don¡¯t want to be the third wheel. Bye!¡± ¡°Gosh!¡± Celia said, her face turning red. ¡°Since they all left, why don¡¯t we go have fun- just the two of us?¡± David asked. ¡°Alright!¡± Celia said happily, holding David¡¯s arm. Chapter 552 Chapter 552 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 552 David and Celia booked a private room and had fun by themselves inside. When Celia heard David singing the song heposed and wrote the lyrics to himself, her eyes twinkled. Not everyone knew David¡¯s expert level lyric writing, songposition, and singing skills. He was better than most singers, so of course, Celia was utterly enchanted by him. She had known David for so long, yet she had no idea just how talented David was. This was the first time she had heard David sing. He was so good, and she was drowning in his voice. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. At this moment, Stan returned home. He walked out of the private room and noticed that Lorrain and the others were still there. Moreover, they had gone to Private Room 138. Hence, this made him curious. It had only been a few days since Lorraine came back from Krum Mountain, so who was worthy of her personal greeting? Furthermore, every member of the Krums was snobbish, so they would definitely not personally visit a normal person. In the end, after he checked the security footage, Stan noticed David. David might not have noticed him before, but he had purposely looked David up. T Faction lost two great fighters because of David. Even though it did not affect him too much, it was a pretty big blow to T Faction¡¯s reputation. Moreover, David was linked with Falcon in countless ways. Even after he asked the people in the military to look David up, he could only find out some irrelevant information about the man. He could not find any important information at all as David¡¯s information had been categorized as top-secret. This was a little scary! Stan did not dare to continue checking. If not, he would attract David¡¯s attention. Besides, he was at a critical moment in his life and it was not beneficial to him if he made another strong and mysterious enemy. Thus, he directly asked someone to waive David¡¯s bill to express goodwill to him. Even if they could not be friends, they should not be enemies at this critical moment. He would only think of the future when the time came¡­ The ten-year appointment was the most important thing to him now, and once he defeated Clinton and became the number one among the younger generation in Somend, he would not only have the number one beauty in Lorraine. What was more important was that he could summon countless elites during the troubled times, which would give him the resources to act as a hero during troubled times. When the time came, it would be much easier to solve any of his problems. However, Lorraine knew David, and Stan was curious about this. The Gooding family had hushed up what had happened in the Gooding residence a few days ago. They only knew that Lorraine brought the people from the Krums to cause trouble for the Gooding family, causing the Gooding family to submit and lose their dignity. However, they concealed the fact that David also went to the Gooding family to stir up trouble. Therefore, naturally, Stan did not know how the two had met before this. As for the meeting at Mason¡¯s residence, naturally, Stan was even more clueless about this. In a secret forest in Somend where there was an intense maic field. The precious head of the Gooding family, Ben, was waiting. This time, Old Master Gooding used a secret channel to contact a strong sect. The two parties agreed to meet here to talk about their coboration. As for why they chose a secluded ce and not the city, it was because this sect was somewhat shady. Meanwhile Mason said that they could not work with hidden sects with a dirty history. However, the Gooding family was in a dilemma. ording to reputable sources, Mason was indeed at the end of his life. The Gooding family had offended the Krums, and once Mason was no longer around, the Krums would definitely target the Gooding family. The Gooding family only had Old Master Gooding, someone who was halfway to the God Rank, to face the Krums, who were very powerful. Hence, there would be no way for the Gooding family to fight back. Thus, the Gooding family had no chance but to seek out a powerful sect to work with. Yet, there were not many sects that couldpete with the Krums. The Gooding family eventually found one, and despite them having history, the Gooding family did not care. Mason was going to die anyway. Once he died, Somend would be like a te of loose sand. When the time came, it woulde down to a battle of strength. No one would notice these minor details. Furthermore, they needed to use an even more powerful force to avenge Jenson and his sister. While Ben was contemting this, a sinister voice filled his ear. ¡°Sorry for the long wait, Head of the Gooding family.¡± Ben was startled and he looked over to the voice. Then, he saw a shadow of a person standing not far away from him. His body was covered with a ck robe, and he was blending into the darkness around him. They were in such close proximity, and yet, a peak Dragon Ranker like Ben did not notice him at all. Not until the person had said something. This caused Ben to break into a cold sweat. This sect was indeed mysterious. At the same time, he was a little excited. This random person from the sect could make him feel as if they had a dagger to his back. So, Ben could only imagine the power of the entire sect. ording to what the Gooding family had learned, this sect was not inferior to the Krums in the slightest. Moreover, they even had a huge grievance with the Krums. This was also why they chose to work together with this sect. If th?s were another sect, even if they couldpete with the Krums, they would not risk offending the latter for the sake of the Gooding family. There were a lot of other families to choose from in Somend, so even if they did not work with the Gooding family, there would still be other options. From the looks for it now, this rumor was true. This sect was indeed powerful. However, the more powerful they were, the more beneficial it would be to the Gooding family. ¡°Are you from Star Sect?¡± Ben rposed himself and asked. ¡°I am. I am the guardian from Star Sect, Kit Powers,¡± the man in the ck robe said. ¡°¡®I see. I am Ben Gooding from the Gooding family in Capital City,¡± Ben introduced himself. ¡°Why did the Gooding family choose to work with Star Sect? You have to know that there are a lot of people who want to work with us in Somend. Aren¡¯t you worried that your family will invite trouble onto yourself by doing this?¡± Kit asked. This was also why Star Sect was curious. Recently, a lot of hidden sects and families were looking for coboration so that they could peacefully come out of hiding. Star Sect was no exception. However, Star Sect contacted a lot of families in the dark. However, when these families heard who they were, they would reject them immediately. Star Sect naturally knew why. It was because Star Sect was categorized as a dangerous hidden sect in Somend. Thus, they could only lower their requirements for coboration time and time again. Until now, even none of the small families wanted to work with them. However, they suddenly received news that one of the top four prominent families in Capital City, the Gooding family, had contacted them voluntarily and even expressed their willingness to coborate. This confused Star Sect and they figured that it might be a trap set by Somend so that Star Sect woulde out of hiding and they could capture all of them in one go. With that, Somend could then give the other hidden sects and families an initial show of strength. Everyone knew that Mason was about to die, and it was not impossible that this could be hisst burst of strength. Therefore, they had to be careful. Chapter 553 Chapter 553 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 553 ¡°Mr. Powers, you have no idea. Old Master Gooding found the details surrounding Star Sect in the top- secret vault in Somend. As for why we¡¯re working with you guys, it¡¯s because Old Master Gooding not only found that you¡¯re very powerful, you¡¯re even rivals with the Krums,¡± Ben exined. ¡°Oh? Your family has beef with the Krums?¡± Kit asked. ¡°Yes, one of the disciples of the Krums is a member of the Lovewood family, and my family has huge beef with them.¡± ¡°How can you prove that?¡± ¡°This is no secret in Capital City. You¡¯ll find out if you ask around. Plus, we already shared grievances as far back as three years ago. Back then, we didn¡¯t know the Krums were backing the Lovewoods, if not, my family would not have ended up like this.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kit asked. However, his tone was not icy anymore. Instead, it wasced with a hint of surprise. If what Ben said was true, then this would be astronomically good news for Star Sect. The Krums were Star Sect¡¯s biggest enemy. They would not be able to get along peacefully with or without the Gooding family. If that was the case, the best choice was undoubtedly to work with the Gooding family as there would be great benefits for both sides. The Gooding family had someone to support them in their fight against the Krums and Star Sect had a coboration partner to aid them with their resurfacing. Hence, they could proceed with the next step in their n. This was definitely a win-win situation. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve said is true. Not only that, a few days ago, the people from the Lovewoods came to my house to protest, along with three disciples from the Krums and two elders. They made us lose out face and be the biggest joke in Capital City.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back and tell the head about this. If we confirm that everything you said is true, then we can continue to talk about the coboration between us. Don¡¯t worry. If we¡¯re able to coborate sessfully, Star Sect will protect you from the Krums and your family will not need to fear them anymore.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, thank you, Mr. Powers! However, since Star Sect is categorized as a dangerous sect in Somend, the Chief of Staff in Somend, Mason Stefani, said that we can¡¯t work with sects like you. So, we have to do this in secret, and we can¡¯t give ourselves away. If not, my family will be in danger and Star Sect will have no hopes of resurfacing. Only after Mason is dead will we not need to fear anyone and be able to show ourselves openly.¡± ¡°Alright, if Star Sect agrees, we¡¯ll do everything ording to the Gooding family¡¯s n.¡± Both of them immediately got along, and both sides soon went back to report the discussion. Once these two forces sessfully coborated, they would not be inferior to the Krums and Lovewoods. They might even have a slight upper hand. After all, the Krums and Star Sect were rivals. These two sects were in a stalemate when facing each other as they were evenly matched. However, the Lovewoods could not rival the Gooding family. However, the Goodings did not know that Mason had been cured by David and he had recovered to the peak of his powers. Moreover, he could still go on for ten more years. If they had known this, they would have instantly choosen not to work with Star Sect. If not, if they were exposed, their family would lose their foothold in Somend. The best result the Gooding family could hope for would be to be banished from Somend like the previous hidden family, the Haran family. Alternatively, they mightpletely disappear from the annals of history. A lot of families in Somend were still working with hidden sects and families as they wanted to find protection for the impending troubled times. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The more powerful a family was, the more powerful the sect they would work with. One could imagine how chaotic the world would be not long after these hidden sects and families came out from hiding. Nobody knew which of these families and sects would rise and which of these sects and families would be destroyed. However, all of this had nothing to do with David. He was still proceeding with his money-spending n. He was still not strong enough after he had entered God Rank. Hence, he still needed to continue working hard. Chapter 554 Chapter 554 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 554 Now that Mason was back to his peak, he should be the one worrying about this. David trusted that Old Master Stefani would handle it well. After all, after his strength deteriorated, he could still defeat the nine God Rank guardians. Now that he was back to his peak, his strength would be even more of a deterrent. Right now, everyone in the world thought that this old man was about to die, and they were getting restless. All of them wanted to get a slice of the Somend pie, of which the hidden sects and families in Somend were no exception. David was waiting to see what everyone¡¯s expression would be like when they found out that Old Master Stefani was back to his peak In the end, they would just be shooting themselves in the foot. Besides, as the person who started this, he would have be given a great reputation. East League Capitals was developing rapidly, and while it was burning money madly, there were still a lot of problems umting that required David¡¯s attention. Even so, these things were too scattered. If he were to handle them one by one, it would take too much time, which David could not spare. Thus, he was waiting for a chance. A chance that would make everyone realize how strong East League Capitals¡¯ backing was.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Once the secret boss of East League Capitals was exposed and it was discovered that had a close rtionship with the MPs of the Somend Parliament, then he could take care of all the problems he was facing in one go. No one would dare to go against apany with such a strong background. However, he still needed to wait. He was not scared of having many problems, he only needed to spend some money and put in some effort to resolve them. After that, he would take care of them all at once. It had been a week since he had be a God Rank guardian, and throughout this period, hisvish points had been increasing greatly. After all, he had a few big projects running simultaneously. Communication centers were being built quickly around the world. Communication satellites were also steadily being set up with technical support from Somend. The fund was building schools, old folks¡¯ homes, and orphanages in impoverished ces in Somend, contributing to the welfare in the country. Red me Mercenaries were buying all kinds of powerful weapons in Dark Cape to arm themselves, and at the same time, they were also recruiting all kinds of powerful talents with high sries. Right now, Red me Mercenaries had be the second most powerful mercenary in the mercenary world All this required money. In just one week, David umted more than two thousandvish points. Right now, there was nothing much to say about the use of hisvish points. He spent two thousand lavish points to upgrade his physique from God level 1 to God level 3. His strength greatly increased again. During this period, David was d. Not only did he save Old Master Stefani and gained this powerful backing, he also broke through God Rank and became a guardian. Furthermore, hisvish points were also quickly increasing everyday¡­ He believed that soon, he could increase his strength to a level where he would not need to fear anyone. If he did not be invincible, he would not be able to live peacefully. After all, the system was too strong. Once others learned about it, all of the powerful people might gang up to cause trouble for him so they could learn more about his secret. ¡®So¡­ ¡®Since everyone is in God Rank, then I, David Lidell, will go beyond God Rank! Chapter 555 Chapter 555 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 555 David brought Celia to the Starry Night Hotel. He did not bring her here to fool around. Instead, the two were very clingy with each other and were always sticking together. There was no need for them to fool around in a hotel. They were here for a party. The previous day, David received a call from Empress Elsa Winters where she invited him to attend this party Plus, Elsa even said that she was going to sing the song Flower Woman David wrote for herst time. David wanted to reject, but after recalling how much Celia liked Elsa, he figured this would be a great chance for her to bring Celia along. However, when the two of them entered the hotel and went to the hall where the party was hosted, they were stopped by security. What made David curious was that the two security guards were both in their forties or maybe fifties, and they were Tiger Rankers. Since when were Tiger Rankers everywhere? Right now, they were even security guards guarding a door? Even though they were at the beginner stage of Tiger Rank, they were definitely masters compared to normal people. When he thought about Elsa¡¯s strength, these people did not seem to be so simple anymore. Elsa should be from a powerful and influential family. Furthermore, these two were just wearing security outfits as a disguise. In reality, they should also be people from that family. ¡°Hello, we¡¯ve been invited to this party,¡± David said to the two Tiger Rank experts wearing security outfits at the door. ¡°Do you have an invitation card?¡± The security guard asked. ¡°I was invited over the phone, so I don¡¯t have one.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t let you in without an invitation card. This is not a normal party, so please leave.¡± David had no choice but to call Elsa. He was already here so he could not leave disappointed, right? Besides, when Celia heard that Elsa was going to sing the song he wrote for her, she had been overjoyed for such a long time. Wouldn¡¯t he be letting her down if they went back now? Soon¡­ The door of the hall opened, and Elsa walked out. ¡°Miss!¡± The two Tiger Rankers in security outfits greeted respectfully. ¡°They are my friends,¡± Elsa said to the two with no expression on her face. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± 7 Elsa ignored the two and said to David with a smile, ¡°David, you¡¯re finally here. I thought you were not coming.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Winters. This is my girlfriend, Celia. You¡¯ve met before. She loves your songs, so I brought her here,¡± David said with a grin. Indeed, it was just as he expected. This person was not simple at all! From the looks of it, this party did not seem simple either. ¡°Hello, I am Elsa Winters. I am so happy to meet you,¡± Elsa reached out her hand and said to Celia. ¡°Hello, Elsa. I am Celie. I love your songs!¡± Celia cried happily and shook hands with Elsa.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Thank you. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s get inside first.¡± After Elsa said that, she gestured to the two of them. Celia held David¡¯s hand and walked into the hall. ¡°Be more careful in case someonees in to cause trouble.¡± Before Elsa left, she said to the two people at the door. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, Miss!¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± David and Celia walked into the hall. There were a lot of people in the hall, and it was very lively. Chapter 556 Chapter 556 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 556 It did not seem different from other parties. However, after scanning the hall with his mind power, David discovered that there were a lot of masters in the hall. There were even a few masters of the Dragon Rank, let alone Tiger Rank experts and first ss experts. ¡°David, you can take Celia to look around first. There is food and drinks here, and there¡¯s also a dance floor so you can dance. I have to take care of something so I can¡¯t stay here with you for the time being. Sorry, I¡¯lle back when I¡¯m done,¡± Elsa said to David apologetically after she walked in. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so courteous with me, Miss Winters. Go ahead with your affairs. Celia and I are just here to hear you sing,¡± David said humbly. ¡°Great! You can look around as you please. After this, I¡¯ll sing Flower Woman, which you wrote. It¡¯s written so well and it¡¯s so perfect for me. I love it so much, thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it, Miss Winters.¡± ¡°Please help yourselves.¡± Else did not continue talking to David. When she finished speaking, she left. Today, the Winters family was also one of the main characters of the party. Hence, she needed to take care of a lot of things. The entire hall was split into sections. Some people were chatting and eating desserts, and there was also a dance floor for dancing. David brought Celia around the hall. It was boring to attend the kind of party where they did not know anyone since everyone in the hall was busy chatting with people in their circles. A lot of youngsters¡¯ eyes fell on David and Celia. When they did, their eyes would light up. However, when they saw Celia holding David¡¯s arm, they could guess that these two might be a couple, so they did not do anything. Of course, there were a few of them who came to flirt or invite them to dance on the dancefloor. However, they were all rejected by David and Celia. David also noticed a few actors and singers at the scene, but he did not spot Marie. She should be busy with the movie he had invested in. Among the various celebrities , David only knew Marie and Elsa. He felt that if no celebrities were at this kind of high-end party, the party would feel cheap. After all, he had never attended a party with no celebrities up until now. The two were bored after wandering around so they stopped at the food area. Celia loved the desserts here and the two started to enjoy the high-end food here. After a while¡­ They suddenly heard voices in the hall. ¡°Hello, everyone. Wee to the party. Everyone who is attending is a friend of the Winters family and the Patton family. The coboration between our families this time is very important for the development of our families in the future. Next, please wee the people representing the two families to say a few words about this coboration. Everyone in the hall stopped what they were doing and looked at the stage. Even though David did not want to go, he could not stick out from the crowd, so he could only follow Celia. Half an hourter¡­ The person on the stage finally finished their speech. David finally understood what kind of party this was. This was a party where the Winters family, which Elsa was representing, and the other family called the Patton family, officially announced their coboration and marriage. Coborating through marriage were the strongest and mostmon form of coboration. The Patton family was an old family in Capital City, and they had deep history and background. Their existence was second only to the top four prominent families in Capital City. Meanwhile, the Winters family should be a hidden family, so one could not underestimate their strength. This could be seen from Elsa, the daughter of the Winters family, and the two Tiger Rank masters standing guard at the door. The coboration between the two families could be considered a coboration between the two powerful parties. As the one representing the Winters family, Elsa was naturally not the one getting married. The person who was going to marry into the Patton family was her cousin, Gina Winters. She was a beautiful young woman in her twenties. A party involving the marriage of the two families would typically only include guests who were very close to the two families. Hence, David did not understand why Elsa invited him to the party. Was it just because he wrote her a song? Perhaps not! There had to be other reasons. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, Elsa was still busy right now. As the person representing the Winters family, she should still have a lot of things to take care of. She said she would go find David after she was done, so when the time came, he would learn the reason. Chapter 557 Chapter 557 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 557 After the people representing the two families finished their speeches, it was time for the two engaged youngsters to say a few words. It could be seen that Theodore Patton, the young man from the Patton family, was very happy with this marriage as he was smiling the entire time, However, Gina from the Winters party was not so willing since her face was nk throughout the ceremony. David felt that these two were a good match. After all, Theodore was the first heir of the Patton family and he was excellent in all aspects. However, Gina reminded David of someone Luna Shoron, his ssmate from South River University. Her situation was simr to Gina¡¯s. The Shoron family also seemed to have forced her to marry the Quinn family¡¯s heir. David still owed her a favor if he remembered correctly. Luna might use him to get rid of her family¡¯s control over her so that she would not need to marry the people from the Quinn family anymore. Although David had killed Zachary, the Quinn family seemed to have found an illegitimate son to rece Zachary to be the first heir of the family. It did not matter who the other party was in this kind of marriage. It was enough as long as they had status and identity. Even if Luna was cunning, she did save Celia once before, and this was a fact. If Celia was kidnapped by Hanley back then and something bad had happened to her, who cares if David destroyed everyone in the Chasez family? With Celia¡¯s character, she definitely would not want to continue living if that happened to her. Thus, no matter what, David owing Luna a favor was an undeniable fact. All debts would be settled if he helped her. David did not know what kind of hidden family the Shoron family was and how strong they were. He also wondered if his current strength and identity was enough to deter them and make them change their minds. However, they should not be as strong as the Winters family. After all, their coboration partner, the Patton family, was indeed stronger than the Quinn family. While David was wondering how he should take care of the matter surrounding Luna. Another person got on stage. Right now, Elsa was alone on the stage. ¡°Hello, to celebrate this happy day with Gina, I invited some friends from the entertainment industry to perform and liven things up. Now, let¡¯s wee..¡± Soon, some of Elsa¡¯s good friends from the entertainment industry went on stage to perform. David was not interested in this since he did not follow any celebrities anyway. On the other hand, Celia was captivated. The ones on stage were basically A listers or super Alisters. Even though there were not many people at the scene, the fee for this kind of performance was quite expensive. It might be even more expensive than the fee paid to perform in front of tens of thousands of people One hourter.. Finally, it was Elsa¡¯s turn as the climax of the show. She first sang a song she had prepared. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After she finished singing, she said, ¡°Thisst song is the one I am the most satisfied with after my ten year long career. At the same time, it¡¯s also my favorite; I wasted a lot of effort to get it from one of my friends. Furthermore, that friend is also among you, but I won¡¯t reveal who they are. ¡°This song is also the hit song from my tenth digital album. Moreover, this will also be myst album because I will leave the spotlight after it is published, and I will not appear in the entertainment industry anymore. Everyone here today should already know my identity. My family cultivated me and allowed me to be stubborn for ten years. Soon, I will go back to my family and contribute to their development. ¡°Without further ado, this Flower Woman is for all of you. I hope you will like it.¡± After Elsa finished talking, thunderous apuse came from below the stage. However, those celebrities and big shots who were invited to attend were shocked. ¡®Elsa is leaving the entertainment industry?¡¯ Luckily, none of her fans were here. If not, there would definitely be chaos. There should be a lot of her fans who could not ept this. However, since Elsa had said it herself, this was surely not a joke. Chapter 558 Chapter 558 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 558 They believed that she would make an official announcement soon. Elsa¡¯s background in the entertainment industry was widely recognized. Since her debut ten years ago, she never been involved in any scandals and she did not need to hype anything up. Even so, she could still prosper and st firmly on the seat as the empress. No one even dared to report any negative news surrounding her. Other artists would go to great lengths to ask people to write songs for them. Meanwhile, everyone would send her their lyrics and songs so she could choose from among them. Who would believe her if she said she did not have a strong background? However, the first time these people were seeing who the Winters family backing Elsa was, they were busy marrying into the Patton family in Capital City They did not know the Winters family was, but the Patton family was well-known in Capital City. This also allowed them to finally see how strong Elsa¡¯s background was. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It waspletely understandable that they were being suppressed by someone like this. At this time, the music started¡­ Elsa¡¯s charming and rich voice sounded. ¡°I have nted a flower in my heart, ¡°And it is budding slowly. ¡°I wait day and night, ¡°For that person toe like a dream. ¡°The woman sways in the world like a flower, ¡°The woman sways gently in the wind like a flower, ¡°Only hoping for a pair of gentle hands, ¡°Tofort the loneliness in my heart.¡± After Elsa finished her song, almost everyone was mesmerized. Elsa sang of her helplessness. She was forced to bid farewell to the stage she loved and go back to her family to take over her family affairs. She had no choice. She was the most talented one in her family. She would be the head of the family in the future, and she had been free-willed for ten years. If she did not go beyond the standard her family set every year in the test, she would not have even had those ten years to aplish her dreams. David could feel Elsa¡¯s emotions. To be honest, he did not think about so many things when he wrote this song. He only felt that this song would fit Elsa¡¯s temperament and voice. Who would have expected this song to hit Elsa where it hurt? Celia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she stood next to David. She was also one of Elsa¡¯s fans. Now that her idol was leaving the entertainment industry, she was very sad. When David was about tofort Celia¡­ Ring Ring! His phone rang David picked it up and looked. ¡®Charles?¡¯ He could be regarded as the first good friend David made after he obtained the system. Furthermore, the Luther family helped him a lot when he had first started. The reason he could join Falcon and the Special Task Force was because of Old Master Luther. Chapter 559 Chapter 559 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 559 David found a quiet corner in the hall to answer the phone.¡°Charles,¡± David said.¡°Dave, it¡¯s me.¡± However, a sobbing female voice said from the other end of the phone.¡°Sandy?¡±¡°Dave, my brother is injured! He won¡¯t let me call you for fear of bothering you, but I can¡¯t find anyone else to help except you,¡± Sandy cried.¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. Speak slowly. What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Charles? Where¡¯s your grandpa?¡± David asked.Old Master Luther was still around, so there should be no problem troubling the Luther family. After all, he retired from the Special Task Force, and he could still rely on this official organization.Even if hidden sects and families were frequently showing up, they would not dare to offend someone with an official Somend background.As long as the Luther family kept themselves safe, there should be no problem.In the beginning, Old Master Luther also said that after his death, David would take care of the Luther family. Could it be that someone had taken action against the Luther family even while Old Master Luther was still alive?Who had such courage?¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure! I only know that my brother was injured and was hospitalized a few days ago, and then my grandfather fell sick and was also hospitalized. I don¡¯t know your phone number, so I took my brother¡¯s phone in secret to call you.¡±¡°Alright, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll be over tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t worry, I am here and everything will be fine,¡± Davidforted.¡°Thank you, Dave. I¡¯ll hang up first, my brother is calling me.¡±¡°Alright.¡±David hung up the phone and was a little anxious.Charles was one of his few friends, and Old Master Luther had also helped him before.Although Old Master Luther helped him with a certain purpose, David could distinguish between gratitude and grudges.Since he had received someone else¡¯s gratitude, he should repay them as best as he ¡®could.Since he was busy upgrading his strength during this period, he did not have a chance to meet Charles thest time he went back to South River Province. Now that the Luther family was in trouble, of course, he would not stand idly by.He wanted to see¡­ Everyone thought Mason was going to die, so he wanted to see which one of those scumbags would dare toe out and go against Somend.At this moment, David¡¯s imposing aura was moving within him, and it slowly exuded from his body.However, he came back to his senses very quickly and immediately stopped it. There were a lot of martial artists here, so it would be bad if he scared the others.The moment David exuded his strength, a few people including Elsa noticed this horrifying energy around them, and all of them felt a chill run down their spines.However, while they were still in shock and had note back to their senses, the strong energy vanished.Even as they tried looking for it again, they could not find any trace of it anymore. This confused them and they wondered if they were hallucinating. The segment with the celebrity entertainment finally ended. Next, all the circles would gather together and talk about their coboration. It was also the time for the children of the two families to get to know each other and establish connections. When this party ended, it would mean that the Patton and Winters family had allied. If it went well, they would prosper, but if it did not, they would crash and burn. They might also go their own ways if there was a catastrophe. However, one thing was for certain, a marriage-style alliance was much stronger than any other form of alliance. Still, this had nothing to do with David. He only brought Celia here for the songs. After they finished with the song, he did not want to continue staying around anymore. He still needed to send Celia back and prepare himself to head to South River Province tomorrow morning to see what had happened to the Luther family. If the hidden sects and families dared to approach the Luther family, he would not mind killing one of them to set an example for the others. This was so that the other hidden families and sects who were about toe out of hiding would realize that they needed to follow the rules of Somend once they were here. Besides, Old Master Stefani was still around!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Chapter 560 Chapter 560 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 560 Even if Old Master Stefani was gone, David was still around. Somend could not fall into chaos. Even if the world was in chaos in the future, Somend could not! David found Celia and said to her, ¡°Celia, let¡¯s leave. I¡¯ll take you home first and say goodbye to your parents. I have something to do in South River Province tomorrow.¡± ¡°Huh? Are you leaving tomorrow?¡± Celia asked reluctantly. ¡°Yeah, there are some things that need to be dealt with back in South River Province. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back after I¡¯ve dealt with it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Celia replied in a somewhat depressed tone. She had been very happy today. She heard her idol Elsa sing a song written by her boyfriend, and it was so good. However, when she heard that David was leaving tomorrow, she immediately became depressed She knew that David was a great man so he must have a lot of work to do. Despite this, she was so sad that she could not control herself. Whenever David was gone, her world would begin to look dark. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done. Plus, I promise I¡¯ll take you wherever I go after graduation,¡± Davidforted. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal.¡± Celia finally felt better when she heard David say this. She was looking forward to this in her heart. ¡®I want to graduate soon, I want to graduate soon¡­¡¯ That way, she could follow David wherever he went. David and Celia were about to leave. However, they were stopped by Elsa. ¡°David, do you have time? I want to talk to you about something,¡± Elsa said, walking up to David. David looked at Celia next to him and said, ¡°Miss Winters, is there anything you can¡¯t say to me right now?¡± ¡°Celia, could you lend me your boyfriend a few minutes? I have something to talk to him about,¡± Elsa said to Celia. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll take a look around,¡± Celia said and let go of David¡¯s arm. Then, she went elsewhere. ¡°After you,¡± Elsa said after gesturing. David also wanted to see what Elsa was doing. There was no way that she invited him to an important party where the two families were forming a union just because he wrote a song for her. After following Elsa for two or three minutes, they arrived at a quiet room. Elsa made David a cup of tea. ¡°You can tell me what you want to tell me now, right, Miss Winters?¡± David said, taking a sip of his tea. ¡°David, 1, Elsa Winters, want to work with you on behalf of the Winters family,¡± Elsa sat opposite David and said seriously. ¡°Work with me?¡± David asked with some doubts. ¡°Yes, with you,¡± Elsa confirmed. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°My family is a powerful hidden family. Now that we¡¯re going toe out of hiding, we need to find a force in the world we can cooperate with. After all, we have been hidden for many years, and the world has been divided by various families and forces. If we want to join in now, we will definitely need a partner to work with, ¡°Elsa exined. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already have a partnership with the Patton family?¡± David asked. ¡°The Patton family is only one of the coborative targets of the Winters family. A powerful hidden family can¡¯t only have one partner. Besides, the strength difference between the Patton family and the Winters family is too great.¡± ¡°Why me then? I don¡¯t have a powerful family behind me, and I am only one person.¡± ¡°My intuition! I know you¡¯re not a normal person. David, troubled times areing and only a coboration will result in a win-win situation. You will have limited power on your own after all,¡± Elsa advised. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ?I¡¯m not interested, sorry. Miss Winters, I think you got the wrong person. I don¡¯t need any partners and I don¡¯t have the power to work with you. I¡¯m just an ordinary fe ? ¨C ¡°David, don¡¯t reject me yet. Not all coborations are instant sesses. You can understand my family first and then make your decision. I¡¯ll give you some time.¡± David pondered for a while and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll learn more about your family, but let¡¯s only talk about the coboration after I finish doing so. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head out now.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. If you need to know anything about us, feel free to contact me anytime and I¡¯ll cooperate with you fully.¡± Elsa stood up and extended her hand to say to David. After that, David also stood up to shake Elsa¡¯s hand before leaving the room. Chapter 561 Chapter 561 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 561 After David left, an old man walked out of a partitioned-off area in the room. ¡°Grandpa Sven, what do you think?¡± Elsa asked. ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s just an ordinary person, Elsa, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to waste time on him. The moment the family says something, there will be arge number of families lining up to cooperate with us,¡± the old man said. ¡°No way!¡± Elsa denied it immediately. ¡°Elsa! Don¡¯t you believe in my ability? As long as he is a martial artist, I¡¯ll be able to sense it, even if he¡¯s only a third-ss martial artist.¡± ¡°I trust my intuition more.¡± After Elsa finished speaking, she took out a walkie-talkie and said into it, ¡°Do it.¡± Someone in the walkie-talkie immediately replied, ¡°Roger that, Miss.¡± Then, Elsa walked to the other room to stare at the big screen, with the old man following her. This old man was Elsa¡¯s grandpa, Sven. Not only was he powerful, but he also had a unique sensing ability. His status was very high in the Winters family. Except for Elsa, the future head of the Winters family, no one dared to talk to him like this. Of course, this was also the reason why he had been fond of Elsa ever since she was a child. Everyone in the Winters family spoiled Elsa as she was the most talented person in the Winters family in hundreds of years, She carried the hope of leading the Winters family into reiming their former glory in theing troubled times. Therefore, in the Winters family, many of Elsa¡¯s unreasonable demands were allowed. She even disrupted the family¡¯s n and came out ten years ahead of schedule to chase her dream, which the family allowed. Besides her, none of the younger generation in the Winters family enjoyed such treatment. This made all the family members of the Winters family envious. However, even if they were envious, they could not do anything because despite her roaming about in the outside world, Elsa¡¯s strength and realm were indeed much better than theirs. This was why Elsa received special treatment. The moment David got into the hall. He scanned the room and saw some men flirting with Celia about ten meters away. Meanwhile, Celia was responding to them, looking bored. When David was about to walk over, he suddenly saw a server with a tray slip not far away from Celia. The tray in the server¡¯s hand was instantly sent flying toward Celia. More importantly, there were four to five sses filled with red wine on the tray. If it hit Celia, not only would she be slightly injured, but it would also embarrass her. The few sses of red wine would definitely soak through Celia¡¯s white dress. If her white dress was dyed the color of red wine, one could only imagine what would happen. Furthermore, there were so many people at the scene. David did not have time to think, and he instantly exerted strength on his feet. Before the tray touched Celia, he rushed to her side, hugged her, turned around, and dodged the tray and red wine that had been flying toward Celia. Celia was his girlfriend, and she was the woman he was going to love all his life. Hence, in his heart, he could not tolerate any damage to Celia. Crash crash crash crash crash! The tray and sses fell to the ground, making a series of noises. The server quickly got up from the ground and repeatedly apologized to the two of them. He kept bowing and he had a terrified expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± David ignored the server. Instead, he spoke softly to Celia in his arms, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Celia said, hugging David tightly and burying her head in his chest. Although she said that she was alright, she was truly startled just now. Only the smell of something familiar could make her feel at ease. At this time, David looked at the server who had been bowing and apologizing. At the same time, he also saw some of the watermarks he stepped on when he slipped. It did not look like it was intentional. Hence, he did not want to split hairs over this. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just be more careful next time,¡± David said to the server. ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± The server continued bowing. David left the hall with Celia, feeling curious. Inside the room. Elsa and Sven were staring at the big screen nkly. They could note back to their senses even after a long while. ¡°G-Grandpa Sven! Did you see his actions?¡± Elsa broke the silence and asked. Her voice was dripping with surprise. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t!¡± Sven stammered his reply. At this moment, his face was also filled with shock. The scene on the big screen just now was still reying in his head. Obviously, David was still at the edge of the hall a moment ago. However, in the blink of an eye, he actually crossed a distance of dozens of meters and arrived at the other side of the hall. Moreover, people were moving all around the hall, but he did not crash into a single person, which was a bit scary. ¡°How far was that?¡± Elsa asked again. ¡°It should be about thirty or forty meters,¡± Sven replied. ¡°How long did he take?¡± ¡°In the blink of an eye, less than a second I think!¡± ¡°Grandpa Sven, can you do that?¡± Elsa asked, turning to look at Sven. There was an inexplicable look in his eyes. ¡°I can do it if there are no obstacles, but in this case, I can¡¯t! At least a dozen people are N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. walking back and forth in the middle, and it¡¯d be so hard to not crash into anyone while ¡®crossing such a long distance in such a short period.¡± ¡°So his strength might surpass yours?¡± Elsa asked in disbelief. ¡°This is impossible! How old is he? He¡¯s in his twenties, so even if he started practicing martial arts when he was still in his mother¡¯s womb and he has invincible talent, he would not be able to reach my level.¡± ¡°Then how can you exin this?¡± ¡°Some sects and families that specialize in body movements and weightless technique can do it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°For example?¡± ¡°For example, Oden n¡¯s Heavenly Stairs. This is the weightless technique that¡¯s well -known around the world. If you can practice it to perfection, you will be able to do it,¡± Sven said with certainty. To be frank, he had never seen Oden n¡¯s Heavenly Stairs and he had only heard about it. As for whether a person could do it if they practiced it to perfection, he had no idea. However, he could only exin it in this way. ¡®He¡¯s just a young man in his early twenties. Could he be stronger than me? ¡®Impossible! This kind of monster would not exist in this world. Even in Somend¡¯s thousands of years of history, no such person had ever been recorded. He would rather believe that David had practiced this one kind of peerless weightless technique to perfection. Even that was shocking enough, but it was easier to ept than David¡¯s strength surpassing his. Chapter 562 Chapter 562 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 562 Elsa did not pursue this matter further. Instead, she walked in front of the big screen. Then, she started to search for the scene of David at that exact moment. She also did not believe that David was stronger than her Grandpa Sven. One had to know that her Grandpa Sven was halfway to God Rank. If David surpassed her Grandpa Sven, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he was a God Rank guardian? David was only in his early twenties. Like Grandpa Sven said, even if he started practicing martial arts in the womb, he would not have reached this level. So, she chose to believe what Grandpa Sven said. David must have learned some kind of top-notch weightless technique and body movement, Furthermore, he had also practiced it to the state of perfection which was how he managed to achieve the effect earlier. This was enough to shock her. She knew how difficult it was to practice a top-notch martial art to the state of perfection. Even now, she had not practiced any of the Winters family¡¯s family martial arts to perfection. Furthermore, she was nearly ten years older than David. She wanted to slow down the video and rewatch it a few times to see how David could do something that even Grandpa Sven, someone who was halfway to the God Rank, could not. ¡®What kind of weightless technique and body movement is so powerful?¡¯ The scene reversed to when David appeared at the entrance of the hall, then it slowed down and started ying. On the screen, one could see David instantly turned into a shadow traveling among the crowd¡­ Apparently, slowing the footage down was not enough. Elsa continued to slow it down further. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Finally, they could see him clearly. After David saw what was going to happen to Celia, he rushed straight through the crowd. Whenever he turned the corner or turned his body sideways, he would perfectly avoid everyone. Finally, he approached Celia, grabbed her, and turned to avoid the tray and sses. The entire process waspleted in just one breath. There were no pauses in between. It was as if he could predict everyone¡¯s movements and managed to avoid everyone perfectly, not even touching the corners of their clothes. It was just incredible! Sven admitted that he could never do that. He could avoid these people quickly, but he would certainly be several times slower than David. In reality, they did not know that what David used was not a weightless technique or any special body movement at all, but he was just simply exerting his strength to the extremes, coupled with his strong mind power to achieve such an effect. Without the help of his strong mind power, David could still reach Celia¡¯s side in a sh, but the crowd between them would be thrown into the air in the process. Moreover, the consequence of being thrown into the air at high speeds by a humanoid tyrannosaurus like him would either be death or injury. So, of course, David could not do that. ¡°Grandpa Sven, can you figure out what kind of weightless technique this is?¡± Elsa asked curiously. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 563 ¡°I can¡¯t tell. We have been hidden for hundreds of years. The Winters family was already hidden when I was born so how can I tell?¡± Sven shook his head with a wry smile and said. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t. This is not important¡¯. The important thing is that since David can use such a wonderful technique, it means that he is definitely not weak. Why can¡¯t you sense his strength, Grandpa Sven?¡± ¡°That is what I am very puzzled about. Judging from the way he performed just now, his strength is definitely not bad, and at such a young age, his talent is unique. But I can¡¯t feel it at all, which shows that he should have a way to conceal his true strength.¡± ¡°Grandpa Sven, you just said that David was just a normal guy and told me that I don¡¯t need to waste time on him,¡± Elsa said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m getting old, the world belongs to the young people now. Troubled times areing, and your generation is indeed a generation of heroes. Indeed, there are always people who are better than you,¡± Sven had no choice but to sigh ruefully. The kid he regarded as an ordinary person suddenly disyed such speed. It was enough to shock him. Elsa looked at David¡¯s figure on the big screen and smiled without saying a word. She had to get David on the Winters family¡¯s side. This was the first man she had ever fancied. Her status destined her to never marry out of her family during her lifetime, so she could only find a more pleasing man to marry into the Winters family. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. That was fine. As the future head of the Winters family, she could choose her future husband. Unlike other women who did not even have the right to choose their own partner. This was also the source of motivation for her efforts. If she did not work hard and lost her status as the first heir, she would be used by the family as a tool for cooperation and marriage, just like her cousin, Gina. As for David¡¯s current girlfriend and his young age, in her opinion, they did not matter at all. She believed that although she was nearly ten years older than David, she was well maintained enough, so she was no worse than other women in their twenties. Moreover, she was less youthful and more mature than them, so she should be pretty attractive to any man. In the impending troubled times, it was important to have a strong background, and she believed that David would be the right choice for this. Now, Elsa¡¯s only concern was David¡¯s background. If the power behind David was equal to her family and David was the first heir, the possibility of recruiting David would be almost zero. However, as long as one of the two conditions was not met, she still had a chance. She just had to pay a price. ¡°Elsa, do you fancy this David person?¡± Sven asked suddenly. ¡°So what if I do? Grandpa Sven, don¡¯t I have the right to choose my own partner?¡± Elsa did not refute but admitted magnanimously. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that this kid already has a girlfriend, Elsa, you have to know that the power behind someone like David may not be as simple as you think since they could cultivate a talent like David. Although you have the right to arrange your own marriage, you can only recruit a live-in son-in- law into the Winters family. If David has a deep background, he might not be suitable. No entity will send its outstanding children to other people¡¯s homes,¡± Sven said. ¡°Grandpa Sven, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it well. Plus, we still don¡¯t know what background David has. What if he¡¯s an orphan and has a very powerful master? Who can be sure?¡± Elsa said. This was also a problem that she was worried about, However, she would not give up. David was the first man that she had ever fancied and not felt disgusted with in so many years. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. I¡¯m just reminding you. You need to be well-prepared for certain things in case you¡¯re caught off guard.¡± ¡°I got it, Grandpa Sven.¡± ¡°I like this kid too. If we can get him to join the family then, of course, it¡¯d be great. Plus, heroese from troubled times. They don¡¯t juste from big forces, they can alsoe from small forces.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Sven! I¡¯ll work hard!¡± Elsa said seriously as she looked at David¡¯s figure on the big screen. Chapter 564 Chapter 564 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 564 David took Celia home, greeted Mindy and Jon, then left. He was not going to live at Celia¡¯s house today because he was heading back to South River Province early the next morning. While he was leaving, David remembered that when he was talking to Elsa alone today, he sensed some vague energy with his strong mind power. Although the other party was well hidden, he still could not escape the detection of David¡¯s powerful mind power. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He should be a master that was halfway to the God Rank, and there was only a wall between them. It was reasonable for a master who was halfway to the God Rank to be at this kind of joint party. However, why did Elsa go so far as to bring him into that room? Maybe she wanted that master that was halfway to the God Rank to probe him? However, even Mason could not discover the hidden features of the system. That person was just halfway to the God Rank, so how would he discover David¡¯s true strength? Wait. David suddenly recalled¡­ What if Elsa was trying to test him, and after the master who was halfway to the God Rank of the Winters family did not find anything, she asked the server to slip on purpose and pour the red wine in his hand onto Celia. Coincidentally, he saw it and they were testing his reaction¡­ If he really could not save Celia at that time, then there should be someone next to Celia who would help her block the flying tray and red wine sses. No wonder there was a first-ss master beside her when he rescued Celia. That was someone who would rescue Celia if he was really toote to help her. Hence, it meant that the scene of him saving Celia had been filmed by the surveince camera. Elsa would definitely slow down and study the footage after he left. Therefore, his strength should have been exposed by now. Back then, the speed that he could achieve with his full strength and the assistance of his powerful mind power was absolutely impossible for someone who was halfway to the God Rank. Thus, if theypared it, they would find that his strength was beyond a master who was halfway to the God Rank. Furthermore, the only rank that was above that was that of a God Rank guardian. David did not expect the first person to know that he had be a God Rank guardian to be Elsa. Even Mason did not realize that he had broken through, and now, Elsa found out after some probing Elsa was truly something else. As expected of a woman who could be the first heir of the Winters family. Her means, temperament, and strength were all excellent. Plus, she already had a backup n. Even if David found out now, he would not do anything to her. After all, she did not do anything to hurt Celia. Even if he could not rescue Celia in time, someone would have blocked the red wine and saved Celia. David suddenly felt that he was still too inexperienced. His strength upgraded too quickly during this period, and this made him feel that if he was strong enough, he could unveil all kinds of crafty plots and machinations. All crafty plots and machinations were nothing in the face of absolute strength. However, he forgot that he had not reached this point yet, and he could not suppress others with just his power alone. If he thought about it carefully, he should have been able to predict Elsa¡¯s n. However, he was too careless and he did not think about it at all. That was why he only realized after it had happened. It seemed that he had to pay more attention in the future from here on out. Before he had absolute power, he should use his brain more. He would regard this incident as Elsa teaching him a lesson. ¡®Whatever, just expose my strength!¡¯ Chapter 565 Chapter 565 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 565 Elsa would not spread this information, and she will definitely increase her efforts to urge him to cooperate with the Winters family. However, David did not really want to cooperate with the Winters family. David did not like a woman who was as cunning as Elsa. It would be very tiring to deal with her. He still preferred a girl like Celia who was simple, cute, and not cunning. The next day¡­ David left Capital City by ne early in the morning and returned to River City in South River Province. After getting off the ne, David went straight to River City Hospital. Although Sandy did not have a chance to tell David on the phone where Charles and Old Master Luther were hospitalized the day before, David suspected that it was probably River City Hospital. At River City Hospital, David went directly to Director Tom¡¯s office. David did not bother to knock on the door, instead, he just pushed the door open and went in. With the improvement of his status, David had been slowly adapting to this change. Tom was just the director of the hospital, so he was not worthy of David¡¯s politeness. With his current status as a member of the Somend Parliament, David could evenpletely ignore Cade, the cab minister of South River Province. When David pushed open the door and went in, Tom, the director of the hospital, was burying his head in a book. After hearing the sound of the door opening, Tom did not look up, but instead, he said in a majestic voice, ¡°Who told you toe in without knocking? Go out and knock first!¡± He was always a man whose words carried enormous weight in the hospital. No one had ever entered his office without knocking. Of course, it was not that there were no big shots who came to the hospital, but he would be notified of the big shots in advance and he would often go out to meet them. ¡°Dr. Lake, long time no see,¡± David said. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Tom raised his head to look at David. ¡°M-Mr. Lidell?¡± Tom asked with uncertainty. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me, Dr. Lake.¡± Tom got up from his seat at once. Then, he walked out quickly, speaking as he walked,¡° Why didn¡¯t you notify me in advance, Mr. Lidell? Please take a seat! Please take a seat!¡± David was someone he could not afford to offend as he had a close rtionship with the Luther family. Although he heard that the Luther family had been a little shaky recently, they were still not someone he could offend as a hospital director. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Dr. Lake. I just came to ask if Charles and Old Master Luther are here,¡± David said. ¡°Mr. Luther and Old Master Luther are staying in our hospital.¡± ¡°How are they doing now?¡± ¡°Mr. Luther just suffered some internal injuries, but it¡¯s not serious. He should be able to be discharged in two days. It¡¯s just that Old Master Luther¡¯s old injury has recurred. In addition to his old age, he may not have much time left. We did our best as well.¡± ¡°Take me to see them,¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Lidell, pleasee with me.¡± After that, Tom led the way as David followed him. When they arrived at Charles¡¯ high-end ward, David could hear Sandy¡¯s chattering voice inside. ¡°Mr. Lidell, Mr. Luther is here. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡± Tom said respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lake,¡± David replied politely. ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯ll get going then.¡± After Tom said that, he left. David pushed open the door of Charles¡¯ ward gently. Then, he saw Sandy busying herself next to Charles¡¯ bed like a girl next door. She did not look like the previous delinquent anymore. After being criticized by David, Sandypletely changed herself. She changed from a mischievous and willful problematic girl to a sensible and obedient girl next door. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 566 David¡¯s arrival immediately caught the attention of Charles, who was on the hospital bed. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Dave!¡± Charles eximed in surprise. ¡°Charles, long time no see!¡± David also said with a smile. At this time, Sandy turned to look at David, and suddenly called out in surprise, ¡° Dave?¡± ¡°Sandy, long time no see. You finally grew up,¡± David said with emotion. He really did not expect Sandy to change so much. She was like a different person now. This change was not only in her outfit but also her personality. David had a whole new level of respect for her. ¡°Dave, you are finally here!¡± Sandy immediately put down the apple she was peeling and ran over to hug David. At this moment, Sandy finally could not hold back her emotions, and tears fell from her eyes. A seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl like her could hardly bear what she had gone through in the past few days. Her brother was injured and had been hospitalized, while her grandpa was in the intensive care unit. Her rtives, including her irresponsible parents, did note to the hospital to visit them immediately, but instead, they were nning how to divide the family property after the death of the old man. She knew that she could not cry. She had to be strong and could not let her brother and grandpa see her cry as it would only cause them trouble. However, the moment she saw David, she could not control herself any longer. Besides her brother and grandpa, David was the person she trusted the most in this world. David patted Sandy¡¯s back lightly, letting the girl hug him and cry. He knew that Sandy was under a lot of pressure these days. He also knew of Sandy¡¯s admiration for him. However, this was destined to not end well because he already had Celia. To be honest, Sandy was just like Celia. He came forward and saved both of them during the most critical moment. Then, he left a deep impression on both girls. He thought it would fade with time. However, he could tell that even time could not get rid of something that was so deeply rooted in the deepest part of someone¡¯s heart. He saw this firsthand with Celia. He could not avoid it this time either. He felt that he should find a time and exin this to Sandy. However, he could not do it right now. ¡®Sigh, I¡¯ll think about this in the future.¡¯ David did not know how to exin this to the obedient little girl. He needed to find a day to bring Celia over to meet Sandy. When the time came, she should understand. Perhaps she would back off after finding out. Charles did not disturb Sandy. After a few minutes¡­ Sandy stopped crying and let go of David with a blush on her face. At this moment, Charles said, ¡°Dave, sorry for that. This girl has been under a lot of stress these two days. It¡¯s all my fault as her brother.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know. Just let her vent, if not, it¡¯ll be bad for her health,¡± David said. ¡°Dave, Sandy told you, right?¡± ¡°Charles, we¡¯re friends. Plus, Old Master Luther helped me so much back then. So what happened? Why can¡¯t you tell me?¡± David said usingly. ¡°Dave, it¡¯s nothing. I can handle it.¡± ¡°Charlie, you¡¯re lying. Those people said Grandpa is going to die soon and they¡¯re going to divide the family property. They even said the Luther family offended some big shots and they want to flee after dividing everything,¡± Sandy immediately retorted. ¡°Charles, what happened?¡± David asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. My grandpa¡¯s health is getting worse, so they think our family is going to copse. That¡¯s why they¡¯re getting ready toe and get the benefits,¡± Charles said. Chapter 567 Chapter 567 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 567 ¡°What about your injuries?¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°They¡¯re from the Alton family in River City. They found a new backing recently and they want to control River City. Hence, my family was naturally their primary target.¡± ¡°Control River City? How dare this family says something as preposterous as that. Won¡¯t Cade stop them?¡±David asked with some doubt. ¡°If it¡¯s just the Alton family, Mr. Nelson could naturally deter ther, but the backer the Alton family has found this time is very strong, so even Mr. Nelson does not dare to offend them,¡± Charles said helplessly. ¡°Cade doesn¡¯t dare to offend them? Are they from a hidden family?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, they are the Nichols family, and they are terrifyingly strong. Now almost all the families in River City dare not speak out against them.¡± ¡°How terrifying are they?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s said that the Nichols family has a few very strong peak Dragon Rankers, and there are more than one of them,¡± Charles said bitterly. A peak Dragon Ranker! His grandfather was only a peak Tiger Ranker in his heyday. There was a difference as big as a realm between the two and that difference could be described as the difference between heaven and earth. Moreover, ording to what his grandfather said, even the perverts in the Special Task Force Team A were only masters in the beginner and middle stages of the Dragon Rank. When it came to a peak Dragon Ranker, it was possible only the leader of Team A possessed such strength. That was why he stopped Sandy from telling David of this. It was because the opponent was too strong. He did not think that David had the strength topete with the opponent, so even if he got himself involved in this, it would just be a death sentence. Hence, he refused to tell David. In the end, he did not expect Sandy to steal his phone and call David while he was sleeping. Now that David was here, he could only tell David as it is. Even if David distanced himself after knowing the truth, he would not me David. After all, in the face of such a powerful enemy, they did not even have the slightest chance of winning. If David encountered such an enemy, he could only choose to stand idly by for the sake of the Luther family, or secretly provide some support that was within his capacity. It was not that he was afraid of death, but it was because he could not ignore the entire Luther family. David was obviously taken aback when he heard Charles¡¯ answer. ¡®More than one peak Dragon Ranker? ¡®The Nichols family is really¡­ um¡­ so powerful!¡¯ They were so powerful that he felt that he could destroy them with one finger. 1 It might not even take a finger. With just one word, the Nichols family, a family so powerful and terrifying in Charles¡¯ eyes, would be wiped out without leaving even a single speck of dust left behind. ¡®This hidden family does not even have someone who¡¯s halfway to the God Rank and they dare to call themselves powerful? ¡®This is simply ridiculous! ¡®No wonder they only dare to resurface in a remote ce like South River Province.¡¯ After Charles said that, he observed David¡¯s reaction. Even though he did not think that David would help him, he still had a very slight hope that a miracle would happen. In the end, after he saw how stunned David was, thest ounce of hope in his heart was destroyed. He sighed helplessly in his heart. Indeed, David was stunned by how powerful they were. How would Charles know that David was stunned not because of how strong the other party was, but because of how weak they were. A peak Dragon Ranker was nothing to him. He could destroy them with a wave of a finger or a flick of his wrist. Chapter 568 Chapter 568 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 568 ¡°Dave, actually, you don¡¯t need to do this. Although the Nichols family is powerful, we¡¯re in Somend¡¯s territory after all and they don¡¯t dare to go too far. Worsees to worst, the Luther family will give up most of our benefits. It¡¯ll be fine if we just keep our foundation,¡± Charles said. When he heard Charles say that, David knew he had misunderstood. . ¡°Charles, you should have told me earlier. You are my friend and Old Master Luther was also kind to me, so I will definitely help you in this!¡± David said seriously. ¡°Dave, you¡­¡± ¡°Charles, don¡¯t worry. From now on, I, David Lidell, will protect the Luther family. No matter in River City or South River Province, or even in the whole of Somend, no one will dare to touch you. The Nichols family is nothing in my eyes. I can wipe them out with a wave of my hand.¡± After David finished speaking, he was afraid that Charles would not believe him. He showed Charles a little of his strength and immediately, David became very domineering. Charles stared at David with a stunned expression¡­ Although he was not very talented in martial arts and he was still only a second-ss martial artist, this did not stop what he saw. The show of strength that David had just disyed was definitely far beyond his grandfather¡¯s. Furthermore, even though what David just said was a little far-fetched, his tone was very convincing. Charles thought David was bragging, but still believed him a little. This contradictory feeling made him confused as to how to answer David for a while. Sandy, on the other hand, looked at David with admiration on her face. This was the kind of man she liked. He was so handsome, so domineering! When David saw Charles not reacting, he asked, ¡°Do you not believe me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Before Charles could finish, Sandy moved one step ahead of him. ¡°I do! I do! David, I believe you! I knew you¡¯d save us!¡± Sandy cried happily at one side. David was omnipotent in her heart. If David said he could pick the star from the night sky, Sandy might even believe him. When a girl in love met the person she liked, her IQ would usually dip in the negatives. ¡°Dave, thank you!¡± Charles said sincerely. He was sincerely thanking David. It did not matter if he could follow through with it or not. If others heard about such a powerful opponent, they might have fled early on. He hade across too many of these situations in these few days. Even some people with direct rtionships with the Luther family, including his father, were urging the family to divide the wealth. After they got the money, they would flee on their own. No one ever mentioned that they would pull together and live or perish alongside the Luther family. ¡°Charles, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go visit Old Master Luther. Maybe I can save him,¡± David said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Charles and Sandy cried at the same time. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This statement from David excited them even more. Compared to the survival of the Luther family, the siblings hoped for their grandfather to get through this period even more. It was because Charles and Sandy¡¯s parents¡¯ rtionship was not good. They got married for the sake of an alliance and they had other people they loved back then. Hence, after they gave birth to Charles and Sandy, they never paid attention to them. The siblings had been living with Old Master Luther this whole time. This was why the siblings did not have a good rtionship with their irresponsible parents at all. On the contrary, they were very close to Old Master Luther. If they could choose between the Luther family and Old Master Luther, they would definitely choose Old Master Luther and hope for him to power through this. They would be fine even if the Luther family was destroyed. They did not like anyone else in the family except for Old Master Luther anyway. They only knew interest and money. The old master was in the intensive care unit of the hospital at that moment. However, none of the other members of the Luther family had visited or cared about him. Right now, they must have been thinking about how to get more benefits before the Luther family fell from grace. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 569 ¡°I won¡¯t know until I see him, but I am at least 80% sure,¡± David said confidently. Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine was no joke. This was a skill that took him 3000vish points to learn. He could even save Mason, an old man whose organs had failed and was already on the brink of death, let alone Old Master Luther. He was only seventy or eighty years old, so it was not his time yet. His current situation should be caused by his old injury from back then. As long as he healed Old Master Luther¡¯s internal injuries from the past, there should be no problem. However, David still needed to take a look at him as quickly as possible because he could not bring the dead back to life. ¡°David, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see my grandpa,¡± Sandy urged. Upon hearing this, Charles quickly got up from the hospital bed and said, ¡°I¡¯m going too! I¡¯m going too!¡± ¡°Charles, you should rest. Sandy can bring me.¡± David stopped him. ¡°Yeah, Charlie, you should rest first. I¡¯ll bring David,¡± Sandy also said. ¡°This is about Grandpa¡¯s life. You guys should just let me go. I¡¯ll feel even worse lying on this bed, and I am fine now.¡± ¡°Slow down then,¡± David said. He also saw Charles¡¯ injury. He must have been kicked in the chest, causing three broken ribs. After a few days of treatment, he should be fine, but he needed to pay attention to his injuries for now. Sandy heard what David said and immediately stepped forward to support Charles. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The trio then headed to the intensive care unit where Old Master Luther was located together. ¡°Charles, how old is Old Master Luther this year?¡± David asked as they walked. ¡°My grandpa will be 80 next week,¡± Sandy took the initiative to answer first. ¡°80? Isn¡¯t your family celebrating his birthday for him?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Dave, how are we going to celebrate when my grandpa¡¯s in this state?¡± Charles answered with a bitter smile. David thought about it and figured he was right. Old Master Luther was still in the intensive care unit so he surely could not celebrate. However, David felt that they could make use of this birthday celebration. He would treat Old Master Luther and then using the excuse of celebrating his birthday for him, he would invite all the powerful forces in South River Province. Since the Alton family and Nichols family wanted to control River City, they would definitely not give up on this opportunity. When the time came, David would directly destroy the two families. That way, they would solve the matter surrounding the Luther family. Plus, he would be getting this done once and for all so, in the future, there would be no forces in South River Province that dared to take action against the Luther family. ¡®Alright, it¡¯s settled then.¡¯ ¡°Charles, you should be discharged in two to three days, right?¡± David asked. ¡°I guess so,¡± Charles answered. ¡°When the timees, you should send out invitation cards to everyone, make use of Old Master Luther¡¯s birthday and get every powerful force in South River Province toe over.¡± ¡°Dave, why do you want me to do that?¡± ¡°Do you think the Alton and Nichols family will miss out on the chance to celebrate Old Master Luther¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°No, they will definitely not waste the chance for the entire South River Province to witness their strength. Plus, they will also step on my family to get to the top of South River Province.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine as long as those two families areing. Just leave the rest to me. The Luther family will soon stand on the top of South River Province once again!¡± ¡°Dave¡­¡± ¡°Charles, please trust me.¡± ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡± Chapter 570 Chapter 570 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 570 The three of them went to the intensive care unit where Old Master Luther was. Through the window, Sandy saw Old Master Luther with an oxygen mask attached to his face. Then, tears started to fill her eyes again. She had been living with her grandfather and brother since she was young. So, these two people were the closest to her. She must feel horrible now seeing her grandfather in this state. David quicklyforted her, ¡°Sandy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save your grandpa.¡± He could not stand this little girl crying. ¡°Okay, thank you, David.¡± Sandy looked at David and said with her eyes filled with emotions. David shifted his gaze away from Sandy, feeling a headacheing. He wondered kf this little girl fall even harder for him after he saved Old Master Luther and the Luther family. ¡®It¡¯s very possible, but I can¡¯t just stand idly by in this situation. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ David felt troubled. Very troubled! Right now, he felt that it was not good for someone to be too excellent. He could reject some people firmly, and yet, he could not do the same for others. Sandy was one of the others. ¡®Whatever, I won¡¯t think about it anymore. ¡®Just let nature take its course.¡¯ Right now, the hidden sects and families were frequently resurfacing. There were also a lot of talented children among those sects and families, just like Lorraine and her seniors whom he metst time. They were considered geniuses even among the geniuses. It was possible that Sandy might meet someone she liked one day in the future. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Dave, are you¡­ confident about this?¡± Charles asked as well. ¡°It should be fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± After David said that, he was about to open the door to go inside to visit the old master. He could not see anything outside with the ss between them. However, they were quickly stopped by someone. ¡°Hey, who are you guys? What are you trying to do? Do you know this is the intensive care unit? You can¡¯t go in,¡± an obedient-looking adorable nurse walked over and said overbearingly. She was away for a while just now because she needed to use the toilet. When she came back, she saw that someone was trying to go inside the intensive care unit. If something happened to the patient, it would mean that she had failed to carry out her duty. She could not afford to bear the responsibility for this and she might end up losing her job. She finally got a chance to do an internship here and she was going to obtain a full-time contract soon. So, she could not allow anything to go wrong. ¡°We¡¯re the patient¡¯s family and we want to see how he is,¡± David exined. ¡°Family? Even if you¡¯re family, you can¡¯t break the rules of the hospital. The patients in the intensive care unit might face life-threatening dangers at any minute. Can you bear the responsibility if something happens?¡± The nurse did not give them a chance to discuss this at all. ¡°Miss, please let David inside to look at my grandpa. He said he can save my grandpa,¡± Sandy pleaded at one side. ¡°Little girl, you have to believe in science and you can¡¯t be fooled by others. Even though some men look handsome, they often target and trick minors like you who have no experience in society. Hence, you have to be careful,¡± the nurse advised. ¡°Miss, David is not a scammer,¡± Sandy said firmly. ¡°You little dummy, of course, a scammer won¡¯t say that they are a scammer. I¡¯ve had a lot of experience, so trust me. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°Charles, just call Tom over. If not, we won¡¯t be able to go in,¡± David said. ¡°Alright.¡± As Charles said that, he took out his phone and was about to call the director of River City Hospital, Tom Lake. ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter who you call. Aside from the doctor and nurses, no one can go into the intensive care unit,¡± the nurse said righteously. ¡°Prettydy, are you a new intern?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Who are you calling a prettydy? So what if I¡¯m new? Don¡¯t look down on newbies. Listen to me, I¡¯m going to obtain my full-time contract soon so please don¡¯t cause trouble for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re indeed new. No wonder you don¡¯t even know who Tom Lake is.¡± ¡°Who is Tom Lake?¡± Chapter 571 Chapter 571 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 571 ¡°The director of River City Hospital.¡± ¡°D- Dr. Lake???¡± The young nurse gasped in astonishment before shouting in rm. At that moment, Charles¡¯ call got picked up too. ¡°Tom! Come over to where my grandfather is.¡± Charles hung up the minute he finished speaking. ¡°Y- you really know Dr. Lake?¡± The young nurse asked nervously. ¡°Of course! Why would we lie to you about this?¡± David said. ¡°Um¡­ well, I¡¯m so sorry. I did not speak politely just now, but¡­ but the intensive care unit truly isn¡¯t somece where people cane and go as they please,¡± the young nurse stammered nervously. She was at a loss as to what she should do. If she let them in and anything were to happen to the patient, there was no way she would ever be a licensed nurse, and she would get fired. However, if she did not let them in and ended up offending Dr. Lake, the oue would be the same. What should she do? ¡®Am I destined not to have this job that I love?¡¯ This was already the third hospital she was interning at. At the first hospital she interned at, her manager was a pervert who oftenid hands on her. She had endured all of that, but in the end of it, he had told her she needed to spend a night with him if she wanted to be a licensed nurse. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Obviously, she could not ept that. Thus, she had left that hospital. At her second hospital, she had encountered a situation nearly identical to what had happened at her first hospital. The pervert had just changed from being the head nurse to the attending physician she worked with. She had ended up leaving because she could not stand it anymore. Now, she had finally found a good hospital No one stared at her leeringly. No one tried to touch her indecently either. She had always worked responsibly. Who would have thought something like this would happen just before she was about to get her license? She could not help but wonder if there was a curse preventing her from bing a nurse. Even so, bing a nurse had always been a dream of hers. She had always admired nurses who helped save lives and treat the injured. The young nurse was so anxious she was near tears. ¡°It¡¯s alright! We¡¯ll wait for Tom to arrive before we go in. That way, you won¡¯t be med for being irresponsible,¡± David said smilingly. That one sentence was enough to make the young nurse swoon. She gazed at David, who had a slight smile on his face. David had just seemed like a scammer before, so why did he seem so pleasant now? He was good-looking! He had a good temper! He treated others politely! Moreover, he dared address the director by his first name. He was not a force to be reckoned with. He was the man of her dreams. The young nurse was still staring at David in a daze when Tom raced over. ¡°Mr. Luther! Ms. Luther! Mr. Liddell!¡± David greeted them politely. ¡°Dr. Lake! I want to go in and visit Old Master Luther!¡± David said. ¡°Of course, of course! This way, please, Mr. Liddell!¡± David said as he hurried forth to open the door to the intensive care unit. David was just about to walk in when he turned around to nce at the young nurse who had stopped them from going in as he said, ¡°Dr. Lake, this young nurse did a good job. She is very responsible! I think she can be put in an important position!¡± ¡°Yes, sure, alright! Anything you say, Mr. Liddell! I think the newbie is good too. I¡¯ll make sure she stays at River City Hospital and receives the best training,¡± Tom hurriedly replied. David did not say anything more as he walked into the ward. Charles and Sandy walked behind him while Tom followed from the rear. The young nurse was left standing alone in the corridor, so touched that tears threatened to flow from her eyes. Chapter 572 Chapter 572 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 572 David entered the intensive care unit and gazed at Old Master Luther, whoy in bed with an oxygen mask over his face. cing his hand over Old Master Luther¡¯s hand, he began practicing the art of Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine and made some careful observations. He soon managed to find out the cause of Old Master Luther¡¯s illness. It was pretty much as he had guessed. It was from a wound he had received many years prior, and problems were starting to arise now as he grew older. When he was young, he had been able to suppress it, but now that he had grown older, it was bing difficult to keep it under control. However, not all was lost as Old Master Luther was not too old. By now, most humans had an average lifespan of between eighty to ny years, and powerful people like Mason who frequently took care of their health using maic fields were able to live up to a hundred and thirty years old. David formed a n in mind after making a diagnosis. Thankfully, the herbs required were not too expensive. Moreover, the Luther family was so. influential that it would not be difficult for them to obtain the herbs. David released Old Master Luther¡¯s hand. As he turned around, he beckoned for Charles and the others to leave the room before exiting the ward quietly. Old Master Luther was still weak, and it would be best if they did not disturb him. The young nurse had already returned to her post when they returned to the corridor. When David andpany walked out, she gazed at them happily. Her happy expression was especially apparent when she looked at David. ¡°What do you think, David?¡± Charles asked impatiently. ¡°Dave! Can my grandfather be saved?¡± Sandy asked. \ ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not a major issue. I already know the cause of Old Master Luther¡¯s illness, and all we need to do next is gather all the necessary medicinal herbs. He can be saved,¡± David said. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Amazing!!! Thank you, Dave!¡± Sandy said happily. ¡°David! Thank you!¡± Tom was stunned. He had thought they wanted to go in and say theirst goodbyes to Old Master Luther. However, it turns out they wanted to save Old Master Luther. Was that even possible? He had conducted a medical checkup on Old Master Luther himself, and there was no way he could be saved. His life was merely being sustained now. He could die at any given moment! However, David said he could be saved? Tom wanted to rebut his statement. His actions were showing massive disrespect toward River City Hospital! They were professional doctors. Moreover, David had once asked the doctors of River City Hospital to save his mother¡¯s friend!! If he could save Old Master Luther, why did he need to ask their hospital for help in the first ce? That made zero sense! However, when he recalled the societal gap between them, he decided to forget it. There was no need to offend this man. After all, they had been unable to save him. It would be a good idea to let David try to save him too. By then, he could direct all the responsibility onto David. That would prevent the Luther family from ming River City Hospital in the future. ¡°We¡¯re friends! No need for all these formalities! Old Master Luther has helped me a lot in the past. I¡¯ll write a list of the required medicinal herbs now, and you should get someone to gather them all as quickly as possible. Old Master Luther¡¯s illness cannot be taken lightly any longer. He must receive treatment as soon as possible,¡± David said. ¡°Yes, sure, alright!!! Please write it down quickly!¡± Charles urged. They did not have a pen or paper with them. After this, the group walked over to the nurses¡¯ station and asked for a pen and paper. David began listing the medicinal herbs required. Soon¡­ A list of over ten kinds of medicinal herbs was detailed. David handed the list to Charles. Charles took the list and prepared to phone someone to take the list and purchase the herbs. Just then, Tom said, ¡°Mr. Luther! Why don¡¯t you give me the list? Our hospital has a traditional medicine department too, and I can ask them if they have any of these herbs. If they don¡¯t, I can call the traditional medicine hospitals and ask them.¡± Chapter 573 Chapter 573 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 573 All he had to do was collect the herbs. River City Hospital would not be held responsible for anything, regardless of whether Old Master Luther¡¯s life ended up being saved! ¡°Sure! Thank you for doing this, Tom! But you¡¯ll need to be quick! The Luther family will be indebted to you if we manage to get through these tough times,¡± Charles said as he handed the list to Tom. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Luther! i¡¯ll get started straight away! Please wait for a moment!¡± Once Tom finished speaking, he hurried off with the list. He felt as if he had found a new purpose in life upon hearing what Charles said. Tom had just passed his 50th birthday, and he had been the director of River City Hospital for over ten years. Initially, there had been a chance for him to climb the ranks. However, due to his humble origins and family background, he ended up being reced by someone less-qualified than himself. If the Luther family helped him, he would be able to once again climb up the ranks. He had no cravings for money or women. All he wanted was to move up in society and see what things were like there before retiring. Charles¡¯ statement ignited a spark of hope within him once more. ¡°Let¡¯s wait in your ward! Take this chance to tell me what¡¯s going on between the Greg family and the Nichols family.¡± ¡°Alright! This way, David!¡± The trio was about to leave when David turned and said to the pretty young nurse, ¡°Nurse! Thank you! See you!¡± The young nurse gazed dazedly at David as he walked off. He was perfect! He¡¯s also knowledgeable in the art of healing! What should I do? I think I¡¯m in love! The young nurse blushed as she thought to herself. Two hourster¡­ David and the other two were talking in the ward. Charles hurriedly retrieved his phone and answered it when it began ringing. Tom was on the other end of the line. The herbs had been gathered, and they were being delivered to River City Hospital. Both Charles and Sandy were overjoyed. Another hourter¡­ All the herbs had been delivered to River City Hospital. David began prepping the herbs and then managed to sessfully boil the concoction. Finally, they brought the concoction over to Old Master Luther¡¯s intensive care ward. David also had a set of silver needles in his hands. Old Master Luther did not just require medication this time. David also needed to use the silver needles to stimte his meridians and areas where he had suffered internal injuries to speed up the process of medicinal intake. Moreover, Old Master Luther was unconscious now. They needed to wake him up using the silver needles so he could take his medication. Tom took off Old Master Luther¡¯s oxygen mask. Next, Charles took off Old Master Luther¡¯s shirt. David began cing his needles. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Soon, his entire upper body and forehead were covered with silver needles. The entire process took slightly more than ten minutes as the Luther siblings watched nervously from the sidelines. Shortly after the needles were ced, Old Master Luther regained consciousness and opened his eyes slowly. ¡°He¡¯s awake! He¡¯s awake! Charlie! Grandpa is really awake!¡± Sandy called softly from the sidelines. Charles was much more stoic than she was. However, one could tell from his tightly clenched fists that he was also feeling extremely emotional. When David noticed that old Master Luther had regained consciousness, he hurriedly said,¡± Quick, give Old Master Luther his medicine.¡± Charles hurriedly brought the concoction over and fed it to Old Master Luther. Having just regained consciousness, Old Master Luther had no idea what was going on. However, since his grandson was feeding him the medication, he drank everyst drop of it. It was just a small bowl, but Old Master Luther used nearly ten minutes to finish the decoction. ¡°Old Master Luther, don¡¯t say anything yet. Rest up and rx so that the medicine intake process will bepleted quicker. We¡¯ll be back to visit youter.¡± David left the ward alongside everyone else once he finished speaking. Old Master Luther had just regained consciousness, and he needed to recuperate in silence. Thus, it was not ideal for him to speak to anyone right now. He would feel much better once the medicine had entered his system. Charles and Sandy both wanted to speak to their grandfather. However, they did not dare disturb him after hearing David say their grandfather needed to rest. Chapter 574 Chapter 574 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 574 One hourter¡­ David felt that enough time had passed. Thus, he pushed the door open and walked in while the Luther siblings hurried in after him. Old Master Luther opened his eyes when he heard the door opening. Hisplexion was visibly different from before. As David removed the silver needles from Old Master Luther¡¯s body, he asked, ¡°Old Master Luther! How do you feel?¡± ¡°Much better! Thank you, David!¡± Old Master Luther said. Although he had just regained his consciousness, he could tell that David had saved him. He had not expected the gamble he made several months ago to be right. Moreover, it had paid itself off so quickly. A wave of emotions washed over Old Master Luther. ¡°No need for any formalities, Old Master Luther! It¡¯s all part of my responsibility!¡± When David finished speaking, he turned to Charles and Sandy as he said, ¡°Old Master Luther is still weak, so you should hurry and say whatever you have to say now! Let him rest as much as possible and prepare a concoction for him to drink every four hours. He should fully recover in three days.¡± ¡°Thank you! Dave!¡± Sandy said as she sobbed. ¡°Thank you!¡± Charles said. ¡°You guys can take the rest of this time to talk! i¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± David left the ward once he finished speaking. At this moment, Tom jolted back to his senses and hurried after David. He had been staring at them dazedly. David had really managed to save Old Master Luther¡¯s life? This was incredible! He and several other experts had all sentenced Old Master Luther to death. His skills were fantastic! If he had not witnessed everything himself, he would not have believed that anyone could have managed to save Old Master Luther¡¯s life. Over the next three days. David spent virtually all his time at River City Hospital. Old Master Luther needed to take his medication every four hours, which meant he could only catch a quick break whenever Old Master Luther finished the concoction. As for Old Master Luther, he felt better after every time he finished taking his medication. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hisplexion became better, and his health was slowly recovering¡­ Three dayster¡­ Old Master Luther had made a full recovery by the time David handed him his medicine for thest time. Charles had also been discharged by now. When he returned to the Luther household, he did as David had instructed and began sending invitations to all the powerful individuals in South River province so they could begin making preparations for Old Master Luther¡¯s 80th birthday. Old Master Luther¡¯s recovery meant that the Luther family, which had been about to fall apart at the seams, managed to steady their foothold again for the time being. However, if the Greg family and the Nichols family continued eyeing the Luther family hungrily, they would soon be done for. After all, they were facing such a powerful enemy this time. No one in the entire South River province was powerful enough to stop them, including Cade, the cab minister of South River province. While sending the invitations, Charles did as David had instructed and divulged a piece of information inside them. He informed them that Old Master Luther would be forming a coalition with all the powerful families who attended his 80th birthday party. Together, they would discuss how to fight back against the Greg family and the Nichols family. If they did not join forces and fight back, other families would be next in line after the Luther family was defeated. Without any means to fight back, they would all be progressively annexed. The only way they could halt the Greg family and Nichols family from making any further progress was to join forces. If not, everyone in South River province would soon end up sharing the samest name as members of the Nichols family. . . ., wa The Luther family was the most high-ranking in South River City. Moreover, it was also amongst the most high-ranking families in South River province. Despite the Luther family¡¯s decline in power due to Old Master Luther¡¯s old age andck of an immediate sessor in the younger generation, the fact that he was alive meant that the Luther family still held a significant amount of power. The families who received an invitation all penned enthusiastic responses and indicated they would be attending The powerful families of South River province were now all standing by and watching the drama unfold. The Greg family had found a powerful ally to rely on, and they had started causing trouble in South River City. If the Greg family managed to gain control of South River City, the battle would soon spread across the entire South River province. By then, many hidden sects and families had also started to join in. Everyone was intimately interdependent, and they decided they needed to join forces to fight back against the hidden families and sects. David returned to South River International Residence after he had finished healing Old Master Luther. The past three days had exhausted him, and he needed to take a good, long break. Chapter 575 Chapter 575 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 575 There was nothing much left for him to do after that. All he had to do was wait. There was nothing he needed to prepare for, either! All he had to do was make an appearance on the day of Old Master Luther¡¯s birthday party. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It was just the Nichols family. Who cared if they had a peak Dragon Ranjer? They were just trashy characters. No matter how many of them came, it would mean nothing when a God Rank guardian like him was present. After resting for two days and regaining his energy, David made preparations to leave South River International Residence and meet Cade, the cab minister of South River Province, for a quick chat. Not only did the Nichols family want to control River City, but they even wanted to control the entirety of South River Province. Was he, the cab minister of South River Province, going to ignore it all? In that case, what was the point of having him as the cab minister? Thisnd belonged to Somend. It did not matter if you were from an all-powerful family or an all-powerful sect. Even if they were as powerful as a dragon or a tiger, they had to keep a low profile. If Cade Nelson was going to ignore things¡­ Then he, David Lidell, would take care of it! David located his Bugatti Veyron, which he had not driven for several months, and drove out of South River International Residence. He drove his car to a car-wash center nearby. It immediately caused an uproar at the car-wash center. Indeed, this car was rather showy. To be honest, David did not prefer driving cars like these now. He preferred to keep a lower profile. After all, he was already well-known enough. Moreover, he needed to gradually grow out of and shed his identity as one of the nouveau riche. In today¡¯s society, those who held actual power always kept low profiles. Once the car wash finished, David drove off as the employees watched jealously from the sidelines. Soon, he arrived at the cab minister¡¯s office. Cade usually worked here. When he entered through the cab minister¡¯s office front door, the guard did not even dare stop him upon noticing the car he drove. He was terrified since the car belonged to some young master. Things would be fine if they had a good temper. If they had a bad temper, the best-case scenario was that he would be scolded. However, he might even end up losing his job. There were no hitches in David¡¯s journey as he drove up to the cab minister¡¯s office building and parked his car. After David finished parking his car, he walked into the building. The minute he walked in, a youngster sitting by the entrance walked up to him. ¡°Sir, may I know who you are looking for?¡±. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Cade Nelson!¡± David replied. ¡°M- Mr. Nelson?¡± The other person asked hesitantly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°May I know who you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m his friend!¡± ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The youngster walked back to his post and made a phone call. ¡°Mr. Campbell! There¡¯s someone here who wants to meet Mr. Nelson!¡± ¡°Alright, got it! Goodbye, Mr. Campbell!¡± The young man turned to look towards David after he finished speaking. ¡°Sorry, sir! Mr. Nelson is in a meeting now. May I know what your name is? I¡¯ll help you make a reservation. And please write down your number here. I will phone you once your reservation is made.¡± David frowned when he heard that and asked, ¡°Which floor is Cane on?¡± ¡°Sir. Mr. Nelson is in a meeting now, and he cannot meet you now. Please do not put me in a tough position.¡± David could not be bothered to talk to him any longer. His mind power was fully activated as he walked upstairs, Chapter 576 Chapter 576 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 576 ¡°Sir, sir! Please stop!¡± The youngster cried as he hurried after him. David paid him no mind. He had detected an aura that belonged to a Dragon Rank master after his mind power was fully activated. It was probably Cade. He had met Cade thest time he was in Shu City. Once David arrived at the second floor, he immediately headed toward Cade¡¯s office. The youngster was right behind him. David immediately pushed the door open and walked in when he arrived at Cade¡¯s office. When he walked into the room, the first person he saw was a sophisticated-looking man in sses who seemed to be in his thirties. ¡°Mr. Campbell! This man said that he was Mr. Nelson¡¯s friend, and he insisted oning upstairs! I could not stop him!¡± The youngster said. ¡°You can go back down first!¡± Mr. Campbell said. ¡°Alright, Mr. Campbell!¡± The youngster turned and left the minute he finished speaking, and he quietly shut the door. behind him. ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your name? Why do you need to see Mr. Nelson?¡± Mr. Campbell asked David. David did not answer his questions. Instead, he yelled towards the room situated near to the back, ¡°Cade Nelson! Come out and meet me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re being reckless!¡± Mr. Campbell said furiously as he stood and pointed at David. ¡°Oh? Am I the reckless one, or are you?¡± David asked, a cold expression on his face. ¡°You¡­¡± Mr. Campbell was at a loss trying to figure out a reply. ¡°Crack!¡± Cade¡¯s office door swung open. Mr. Campbell hurriedly turned around. When he saw Cade walking out, he hurriedly said, ¡°Sir! This guy barged in suddenly. I¡¯ll call someone to take him away now.¡± ¡°You son of a b*tch! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Mr. Liddell was here?¡± Cade yelled at Mr. Campbell Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Immediately after that, he turned to David and said in a respectful voice, ¡°My apologies, Mr. Lidell! You can just call me the next time you wish to see me! You did not need to make the trip all the way here.¡± He might be the cab minister of South River province whose words held weight in South River province. However, he did not dare disrespect the young man in front of him. The eleventh member of the Somend Parliament. Only the best of the best, the cream of the crop of the people of Somend were eligible to hold that title. On the other hand, he was only the cab minister of a province. There were sixty-six province -level cab ministers in Somend, and the importance of his existence took a back seat to the man in front of him. There was a sky-high difference in terms of status between them when hepared himself to David, a member of the Somend Parliament, to the point where there was no point in even trying to compare. To put things bluntly, if David ever wanted to get rid of him, all he needed to do was say the word. He would have no means to fight back by then. ¡°Cade, there¡¯s something I would like to ask you! Where should we talk?¡± David asked. ¡°Mr. Liddell, pleasee in! Campbell, watch the door. Don¡¯t let anyone in!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Mr. Campbell seemed to be in a daze as he walked out the door, shut it, and stood. by the entrance. He had yet to return to his senses. Who was this young man, who seemed to only be in his twenties? Somehow, he managed to make Cade, a cab minister especially influential in South River Province, treat him with such respect. It had made him look at things with a fresh perspective. He had been working under Cade for several years now, but he had never seen him speak to a youngster like that. Cade must have only done so because he was someone even higher up the bureaucracy and even more influential. A wave of fear washed over him when that crucial piece of knowledge dawned upon him. Beads of sweat began appearing on his forehead. He had just yelled at the young man moments ago! Was Cade going to fire him? Please, no! Please, no! Havinge from a rural area, he had attained career sess after bing Cade¡¯s secretary. Through this, he had instantly be one of South River Province¡¯s newest celebrities. Countless individuals from South River Province¡¯s most powerful families all had to treat him with respect. It was something that brought honor to his whole family. Now, whenever he made a trip home, his family home¡¯s threshold would always get wom out as countless people came to suck up to him and give him gifts¡­ The minute Cade kicked him aside¡­ He would be back to square one. Everything that he had attained before today would vanish into thin air. He would have to return to a life of poverty and hardship after experiencing glory and riches. No matter what, he would not be able to ept this drop in social status. What should he do? Chapter 577 Chapter 577 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 577 Thoughts rapidly filled Mr. Campbell¡¯s mind. He had to keep his job. He could not leave Cade Nelson. If not, he would be done for! Inside Cade¡¯s office. ¡°MP Lidell, please, have some tea!¡± Cade said as he brewed David a cup of tea. Now that no one else was present, Cade had even changed how he was addressing David. David took the teacup and had a sip before cing it on the coffee table. It was not odd that Cade knew who he was. If not, he would not be treating him so respectfully. ¡°Cade, there¡¯s something I would like to ask you!¡± David said. ¡°Please tell me what it is, MP Lidell!¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on with the Greg family in River City?¡± ¡°Are you referring to how the Greg family is teaming up with the Nichols family?¡± Cade asked. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s exactly it!¡± ¡°Naturally, I do know about it.¡± ¡°In that case, are you, as the cab minister of South River province, going to allow this family to do whatever they want in Somend? Are you tired of your position as the cab minister of South River province?¡± ¡°MP Lidell, here¡¯s something you might not know. It is not that I, Cade Nelson, am not doing anything about things. However, amidst the sixty-six provinces in Somend today, at least half of them are popted with powerful hidden families and sects that are integrating local families into their circles. These hidden families and sects are extremely powerful, to the point where I am unable to fight back against them. Moreover, I have reported these to my superiors a long time ago, but they are overwhelmed with work now. They have merely instructed us to keep an eye on them and said that they will immediately send someone over to get rid of them once they do anything that gravely vites thews of Somend. Although these families have joined forces now, there is nothing I can do, since they have not yet done anything that goes against Somend¡¯sws!¡± Cade said with a rueful expression on his face. He, too, felt horrible that the Greg family was joining forces with the Nichols family and making their way into River City. He, Cade Nelson, had initially been one of the most influential people in South River province. As the cab minister of South River province, he would suffer the most losses the minute the Nichols family established a firm foothold in River City. His power would be massively curbed. In the future, there might even be a possibility that the Nichols fainily would get to call the shots in South River province. Things were still alright now. Mason, the Chief of Staff, was still alive. These people would not dare get up to no good yet. However, once Mason died¡­ Somend would descend into chaos. By then, no one would know how chaotic it would be. Thus, at this moment, no one dared offend anyone from these families or sects. That included him, the cab minister of South River province. ¡°Cade, I know what you¡¯re worried about! You¡¯re worried that Somend won¡¯t be able to keep these enemies in check after Old Master Stefani dies, and that you¡¯ll ruin your future by offending them. ¡°Well¡­ Well¡­ Actually¡­¡± Cade had no idea how he to reply to that. He was slightly embarrassed that David had immediately hit the nail on the head. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After all, he was still currently the cab minister of South River province. ¡°Cade, I¡¯m telling you! Somend won¡¯t descend into chaos! Even if the rest of the world descends into chaos, Somend won¡¯t! That¡¯s because ¡­ even after Old Master Stefani dies, there¡¯ll still be me, David Lidell!¡± An intense aura emanated from David¡¯s body once hepleted his exceptionally cocky sentence. The aura was so intense that Cade was shoved several meters backward. He only stopped when he bumped into his desk. At that moment, Cade¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at the young man in front of him in terror. That intense aura made him feel like he was merely an ant, and that he was facing an elephant. What sort of talent was that? It had managed to render him, someone in the beginner stage of Dragon Rank, unable to fight back. He felt like a skiff floating in the middle of the sea, about to be drowned by a tall wave at any given time. It was terrifying! Even so, that was not even the most important thing. How old was David now? Was he even twenty-five years old? A God Rank guardian? It was unheard of! Naturally, as someone who had reached Dragon Rank, he knew what it meant! Potential¡­ unlimited potential¡­ He would be a being of Mason¡¯s level in the future. It was also possible that he might even surpass that¡­ God had bestowed this chance upon him. He must¡­ must¡­ must grab hold of it. Chapter 578 Chapter 578 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 578 ¡°MP¡­ MP¡­ MP Lidell, y- y-you¡­¡± Cade began stuttering. A God Rank guardian who was only in his twenties! It was something never seen before in several thousand years of recorded world history, let alone in Somend. The present time was the greatest decade in human history. Standing in front of him was David, the man destined to dominate this decade. He had to ensure he could ride David¡¯s coattails. If he let this chance go, he would end up bing insignificant. However, if he grabbed hold of this chance, his name would likely go down in history. No one could resist passing up on this temptation. ¡°Cade Nelson! Stop cowering in fear if you want to keep your position as cab minister of South River province. Be bold! As a martial arts practitioner, you should possess the bloodlust that every martial arts practitioner should have. Besides, you¡¯re a citizen of Somend. I, David Lidell, will personally use the issue with the Nichols family to set an example for the others. I want all the hidden sects and families in Somend to know that there will only be one oue for those who dare cause chaos in Somend. The oue¡­ is that their entire family¡­ will be exterminated!¡± David¡¯s aura reached its peak when he finished uttering this sentence. Cade was a master in the beginning stage of Dragon Rank, but now, he could not even move the tip of his finger. In truth, he was even finding it a little difficult to breathe. Was this how powerful a God Rank guardian was? That was terrifying! The mere release of his aura rendered him powerless to fight back. David¡¯s mindset was also beginning to change. There was an excellent saying! With great poweres great responsibility. Additionally, after meeting Mason and getting influenced by him, David¡¯s mindset changed. In the past, he had only looked out for himself and only thought of himself. He felt that everything else had nothing to do with him. However, after getting to know Mason, David had slowly been influenced by his selfless devotion The old man had a noble character and unquestionable integrity that influenced those around him. Mason was willing to give up even his own life for Somend. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even when his time on Earth was about to end, he still wanted to make onest contribution to Somend. He used his dying body to fight back against the nine powerful God Rank guardians from Falconia. In the end, he had even managed to kill one and gravely injure several others. The price was that Mason¡¯s remaining lifespan decreased from one year to having only one month left. David admired the old man greatly, to the point where he had be influenced by him. He had gone from wanting to protect only himself to wanting to protect the entirety of Somend. It was a sort of spiritual enlightenment! This was also the first time David had showcased his ambition. He had once been nothing more than an ordinary college student. The fact that his parents had passed away when he was a child, coupled with the abuse he received from his uncle¡¯s family, had made him feel disgusted and resentful towards society. To the point where even after he had received the system, he had never thought that of himself as the savior that would save Somend and the world. However, after meeting Mason, he felt his mindset slowly change. Now, his physique had already reached God level 3. Additionally, he had recently umted over two thousandvish points again. If he put it together, he would be able to reach God level 5. With the way hisvish points were increasing now, it would not be long before he could reach the pinnacle of God level. He would be able to take over Mason¡¯s burden and protect Somend from the chaos that would soon arrive. At that moment, Cade felt that David was like a young king from the olden times. He was the sort of person that had to appear during these great periods and bring light to their times! Chapter 579 Chapter 579 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 579 David reeled back his aura after it reached its peak. Immediately, Cade felt as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. cing his hands on the ground, he gasped for breath as droplets of sweat trickled from his forehead and soon formed a puddle on the floor. ¡°M-MP Lidell! From today onwards¡­ I, Cade Nelson, will be your faithful servant constantly at your command. I will not dare hold any selfish motives,¡± Cade said as he panted. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have any selfish motives or not. All humans are selfish. However, I hope you will see the big picture and make the right choices ordingly. You know what will happen to you if I ever hear that you¡¯ve jeopardized Somend,¡± David said to Cade as he stood and gazed down at him. ¡°MP Lidell, I totally understand! From today onwards, I¡¯ll adhere to your instructions and do what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± ¡°Excellent! With Old Master Stefani and myself present, Somend will be free from the impending chaos. I¡¯ll get rid of any families and sects who dare appear and threaten Somend. Old Master Luther¡¯s eightieth birthday party is the day after tomorrow, and I¡¯ll let the Nichols family know the oue of messing with Somend during this party. That¡¯ll serve as a warning for all families and sects hoping to build a presence in Somend. You¡¯ll conduct protection work from the outside during this time. Try your best to not let the ordinary citizens discover powerful the martial arts practitioners are.¡± ¡°Yes, sir, MP Lidell!¡± Cade replied respectfully. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be leaving now! Inform me if there are any issues you can¡¯t take care of. South River province is my hometown, and I don¡¯t want any problems to arise here. Also, I hope that no other person will find out what happened today!¡± ¡°Understood! Have a pleasant day, MP Lidell!¡± Cade apanied David as he walked out of the building, got into his car, and until he reached the gates of the building. Throughout this, he managed to render countless people speechless from shock. Cade Nelson, the cab minister of South River province, the most powerful person in the entirety of South River province, was personally apanying a young man in his twenties as he left the building. Moreover, he only stopped when the car rolled up to the gates. This young man was an infinitely powerful person. Countless people hung their heads in regret, hating themselves for not creating a chance Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. encounter just now so they could get to know this immensely powerful young man. No one was thinking that it was David¡¯s powers that made Mr. Nelson treat him with so much respect. After all, he was a young man who seemed to be in his early twenties. It was probably his father or grandfather who held a shocking amount of power. Cade stood by the gates and only heaved a sigh of relief after David had left. David had put him under an immense amount of pressure. A God-level guardian! What was more, he was only in his twenties! He was so young! The saying that heroes emerged during troubled times was true! David was most definitely the chosen one of this era. He was destined to be the brightest-shining star during the iing chaos. Cade waited for a moment longer before he turned and left. He needed to return and prepare. This was so that he couldplete the task David had given him perfectly. It was the first task David had entrusted him with. He needed to execute it properly to give a good impression to David. The Greg family and the Nichols family had joined forces, and David was already annoyed with him for being afraid that the Nichols family would seek revenge on him after Mason died. He could not afford to make any more mistakes after this. Both guards standing by the doors were still stunned even after Cade left. Both were rejoicing inwardly! Thank goodness they had not stopped this eye-catching sports car just now. They had initially thought it belonged to a young master from some bigshot family. Who would have thought that they had grossly underestimated how powerful that person was? He was so powerful that Mr. Nelson himself had apanied him to his car. They had never witnessed this before, even after working here for several years. This was the first time. Chapter 580 Chapter 580 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 580 David drove to Golden Leaf Hotel after leaving the cab minister¡¯s office. He was here to have a good meal. The past few days had left him so mind-bogglingly busy that he had not even had time for a proper meal. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Moreover, he could use this opportunity to see how Aunt Sally¡¯s family was doing. They should bepletely used to things now that they had worked there for so long! If they were ready, David would make arrangements for them to take over Golden Leaf Hotel. It would not have worked if they had taken over the hotel immediately because they were not yet capable enough. Things needed to be done one step at a time. Now, it should almost be the right time. After all, they had been working there for so long. They had an in-depth understanding of how hotels operated. David drove his Bugatti Veyron into Golden Leaf Hotel¡¯s parking lot and parked it with the help of the security guard¡¯s directions. Then, he walked into Golden Leaf Hotel as the guard watched him with a humble, respectful, and jealous look in his eyes. Once he walked in through the doors, four tall and sweet-looking concierges bowed and called out, ¡°Wee!¡± David walked into the lobby. A good-looking lobby manager in her twenties immediately came up to him. ¡°Hello, sir! May I know if you¡¯re looking to book a room or a table?¡± ¡°You must be new, right? What¡¯s your name?¡± David asked. He remembered that the lobby manager had been a different person thest time he visited. Why had they been reced so quickly? Pearl had been the lobby manager for two to three years when she worked here, and she would most probably have continued working here if it had not been for him. ¡°That¡¯s right, sir! I¡¯ve only been here for less than half a month. My name is Tamara Yoder! Please forgive me if anything I do is not up to standard. You can let me know about it tog, and I will do my best to improve,¡± Tamara said humbly. She did not know who David was, but based on the way he carried himself, she could tell he was not someone to be messed with. This was all due to the experience she umted after years of working in the service industry ¡°Prepare a table¡¯s worth of your best dishes and call your general manager. I¡¯ll be waiting for him in private room number one.¡± When David finished speaking, he did not wait for Tamara to respond before he left. Tamara hurried after him. ¡°Sir! May I have your name?¡± ¡°Tell your manager that it¡¯s David Lidell.¡± David Lidell? Tamara repeated the name to herself. Suddenly, a wave of shock washed over her! David Lidell? W- Was this not¡­ their boss¡¯ name? ¡°A-A- Are you the boss?¡± Tamara asked stutteringly. ¡°Not bad! You know my name! Go get your general manager!¡± David said. ¡°Yes, sir! Please wait for a moment, Mr. Liddell! I¡¯ll get him right now!¡± Tamara hurriedly replied. ¡°Also! Don¡¯t forget to prepare my food!¡± David added. ¡°Yes, sir! Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Liddell, the food will be sent over immediately.¡± As Tamara watched David step into the elevator, she hurriedly retrieved her walkie-talkie and contacted the general manager. She told him that the boss was here, and that the general manager¡¯s attendance was requested in private room number one, Chapter 581 Chapter 581 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 581 Then, she contacted the food and beverage department, where she told them to prepare a table full of the best quality food to be delivered to the boss. News that David Lidell, the most powerful boss, was at Golden Leaf Hotel soon traveled across the hotel. Everyone began getting busy, hoping to make a good impression on him. David sat in private room number one, which belonged exclusively to him. Soon, the general manager of Golden Leaf Hotel arrived. The general manager was a middle-aged man in his forties. However, David had no recollection of his name. All he remembered was that he had promoted an assistant manager after sending Pearl elsewhere. Many things had happened after that, which meant he had little time to stay in South River province, and naturally, no time to visit Golden Leaf Hotel. ¡°Mr. Liddell? Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing? I could have sent some people over to wee you,¡± Franco Yoder said carefully. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. David may not have much of an impression of him, but he remembered David clearly. Not long ago, East League Capitals had arranged a meeting via video call. As general manager of Golden Leaf Hotel, which was owned by East League Capitals, he had had the honor of attending as well. Even today, David¡¯s speech was still fresh in his mind. ¨C ¡°I don¡¯t like fancy, frivolous things. So don¡¯t focus on things like these in the future. Spend more time thinking about your work and how you can do it even better. This is what you should be thinking of,¡± David said. ¡°Understood, Mr. Liddell! I¡¯ll keep your advice in mind and do my best to carry out my responsibilities to the best of my ability. I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Franco said as he bowed. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! What¡¯s your name?¡± David asked. ¡°Mr. Liddell, my name is Franco Yoder! Franco means ¡®free man¡¯, and myst name is Yoder,¡± Franco exined. It was his first time meeting a boss like this. An eight-star hotel worth twenty billion, and yet, he did not know his general manager¡¯s name. He was not like other bosses! He was cool and aloof! However, Franco felt at peace again when he remembered that East League Capitals had several trillion dors¡¯ worth of assets and that they were still growing in value by the minute. To that young boss, twenty billion dors probably felt the same as how ten or twenty dors felt to him! There were probably many instances where he did not even know his businesses were generating non- stop ie for him. ¡°Franco! How are the families of my two aunts, Sally Lowe and Diana Lidell, doing? Be honest, and don¡¯t try to spruce up the story! I don¡¯t like bootlicking, I like hearing the truth.¡± ¡°Mr. Liddell, both of your aunts¡¯ families are excellent. They have not been abusing their power in the hotel just because they are rted to you. Instead, they have been hard at work studying everything about the hotel and can do some hands-on work regarding the hotel¡¯s operations now.¡± ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll be able to maintain the hotel¡¯s operations if they¡¯re ced in charge of it now? In other words, do you think the hotel¡¯s performance will improve or drop?¡±. ¡°I don¡¯t think its performance will drop! As for improvements, they might be less noticeable, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯ll be too much of a problem. After all, the hotel is already on the right track. It just needs to continue maintaining operation,¡± Franco said. At that moment, he heaved an inward sigh. Good times were finallying to an end. He had long since known he was merely a temporary general manager. Mr. Liddell¡¯s rtives would rece him once they became familiarized with the hotel¡¯s operations. Sure enough, his guess had been correct. Even so, there was nothing he could do about it. After all, they were his rtives! Anyone else would do the same thing. It was impossible for him to fully gain the boss¡¯ trust, no matter how excellent his performance was. Moreover, he was unlike Pearl, who was competent, young, and good-looking. She had be the general manager of East League Capitals after gaining the boss¡¯ trust, and now had a worth of several hundred billion dors. All he hoped was that the boss would not fire him. He would be happy if he could go back to his position as assistant manager and aid his rtives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine! My n for today¡¯s trip is to hand the hotel over to my aunt. What do you think?¡± David asked. ¡°I have no opinion, Mr. Liddell! I¡¯llplete the handover and do my best to assist them from today onwards to ensure the hotel¡¯s performance continuously increases,¡± Franco replied. Chapter 582 Chapter 582 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 582 David gazed at the middle-aged man in front of him. He had been using his mind power to observe Franco after he finished speaking. If Franco disyed signs of resentment or any other simr emotion, there was no way David would keep him around. However, Franco had merely shown signs of feeling nervous just now. He was probably worried he was going to get fired, which was why he emphasized he would assist his aunt to manage the hotel. To David, one¡¯spetence was not the most important factor in hiring someone. The most important thing to him was their attitude. No matter how capable they were, he would not hire them if their heart was not in the right ce. This was because he was different from the other bosses. Other bosses would turn a blind eye to your ws if you were capable enough and able to rake in money for them. However, David did not need to do that. He did not need you to make money for him because he already had so much money that he could not finish spending it. So, what was the point in continuing to make more money? Franco had performed well just now. David could look into getting him a promotion. East League Capitals was a huge team, which meant manpower was required in multiple areas. Golden Leaf Hotel was merely East League Capitals¡¯ most insignificant asset. ¡°Franco! I¡¯ll be handing Golden Leaf Hotel over to my aunt in a short while, and you¡¯ll no longer be the general manager. Don¡¯t you have any opinion on that?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Mr. Liddell! I¡¯m just an employee. Although it sounds self-deceiving to say that working anywhere is the same, I will still ept the arrangements you have made. I will work hard and put in all my effort no matter where I go,¡± Franco said humbly. ¡°Not bad! Your attitude is excellent, so don¡¯t worry! East League Capitals is a huge team with several trillion dors¡¯ worth of assets. After today, it will continue rising to soon be worth ten trillion dors or even a hundred trillion dors. There will be plenty of opportunities for you to show off your skills. Golden Leaf Hotel is merely the most insignificant part of it all, and you might gain even more by stepping out of this ce. I¡¯ll call Pearl tonight, and you can tell her what your strengths are. She¡¯ll arrange a suitable position for you, and it will not be lower -ranking than the position you hold now. Work hard, because East League Capitals will not mistreat you!¡± David said satisfactorily. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Liddell! I won¡¯t disappoint you,¡± Franco said excitedly as he sank into a bow. Initially, he had thought he would be lucky if he managed to retain his position as assistant general manager. He had never expected to get promoted. As Golden Leaf Hotel¡¯s manager, he naturally knew how powerful East League Capitals was. Now that he had taken the first step forward, he would have many more opportunities to progress in his career. ¡°Alright, go bring my Aunt Sally and the others over!¡± ¡°Yes, sir, Mr. Liddell!¡± Soon, Sally and Diana arrived with their families. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Dave! When did you get back? Why didn¡¯t you give me a call?¡± Sally asked the minute she walked in. ¡°That¡¯s right! Dave! You haven¡¯t been back for so long. Your business might be booming, but make sure you take care of your health too,¡± Diana said. Except for them, everyone else seemed to be walking on eggshells, and they did not dare say anything. As they learned more about David¡¯s capabilities, everyone except Sally and Diana had grown to fear David The huge difference in their societal standing made them increasingly humble themselves. Sally and Diana were the only two people who believed that David would always be their nephew no matter how aplished he became. Moreover, they felt that they had never mistreated David and had no need to be a yes-man when they were his elders. ¡°Aunt Sally, Aunt Diana, please sit down. I¡¯ve only just returned too. I¡¯ve been busy with affairs in Capital City recently and haven¡¯t had time to return for a visit,¡± David said as he stood. He could put on airs in front of anyone except his Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana. They were the two people he needed to treat with the utmost respect for the rest of his life. If it had not been for them, David had no idea if he would even be alive now! Moreover, even if he were still alive, he would probably be living with a dark, twisted mindset. Chapter 583 Chapter 583 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 583 ¡°How long will you be staying here this time?¡± Sally asked. ¡°Depends on the situation, but it¡¯ll probably just be for a couple of days. Let¡¯s enjoy our meal first! There¡¯s something I have to discuss with you guyster.¡± The two families and David then began their meal. The table was filled with top-notch quality food prepared ording to the hotel¡¯s highest standards. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After they finished¡­ David put his fork down and asked, ¡°Aunt Sally, Aunt Diana. How has work been for you?¡± ¡°Not too bad!¡± The two replied in unison. ¡°Are you confident that you now understand how the hotel should be run?¡± ¡°Yes, mostly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m making arrangements to have East League Capitals divest from Golden Leaf Hotel and put you two in charge of running it! In other words, Golden Leaf Hotel will belong to you in the future, and all earnings will go to you. You will each own 50 percent of the shares. What do you think?¡± What? The members of both families who were present were stunned. They all felt slightly dazed. David was going to give them Golden Leaf Hotel? It was an eight-star hotel worth nearly twenty billion dors that raked in several billion dors¡¯ worth of revenue every year. The hotel was the only one of its kind in South River Province. ¡°Dave! T- that won¡¯t work! W- we can¡¯t ept it!¡± Sally hurriedly refused. They now received several million dors in the form of their sry every month, and it was more than enough for them. They could not take any more from David. ¡°Dave! We can¡¯t ept it either. Things are fine the way they are now. Our family receives an ie of two million dors per month, and that¡¯s more than enough. We won¡¯t be able to spend that much money anyway,¡± Diana said. ¡°Aunt Sally, Aunt Diana, please let me exin! You guys have been working here for some time now, and you should have an understanding of East League Capitals¡¯ powers. This hotel means nothing to me! You¡¯re my closest rtives, and you¡¯ve yed a big part in shaping me into who I am today. Thus, you should ept it! If not, I won¡¯t be able to live with myself.¡± Well¡­ Sally and Diana exchanged nces. HAlright, then! We¡¯ll ept it, Dave. You¡¯re doing wonderful career-wise now, but don¡¯t work too hard and tire yourself out. If you ever need this hotel in the future, we¡¯ll be ready to return it at a moment¡¯s notice. Think of it as us helping you take care of it as an alternative route for you. The business world is like a warzone, and I¡¯ve heard plenty of instances where quadrillionaires lost their entire fortune in the blink of an eye. You have to be careful. This will always be your home.¡± ¡°Alright! I know what you mean, Aunt Sally. In that case, I¡¯ll get mywyer to drop byter to help East League Capitals divest from Golden Leaf Hotel from and then distribute the shares to you.¡± Besides Diana and Sally, everyone else present was trembling slightly. As of now, their families¡¯ worth was still capped at several million dors. However, after today, their worth would increase to several billion dors. A leap of this magnitude was more miraculous than witnessing an actual miracle. From today onwards, their identities would be different as well. The procedures were finalized quickly under David¡¯s instructions. Within an afternoon, everything had been taken care of. From that moment on, Golden Leaf Hotel was no longer a part of East League Capitals. Instead, it belonged to Sally Lowe and Diana Lidell. Of course, an asset worth a mere twenty billion dors was nothing to David. To him, money was merely a worldly possession. One¡¯s capabilities were something that truly belonged to themselves. Thus, the most important thing to do now was to work hard and improve his own strength. Chapter 584 Chapter 584 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 584 The next day, David took a break. During the night, hisvish points had crossed the three thousand mark He did not hesitate as he spent all three thousandvish points to enhance his physique. His physique, which had initially been at God level 3, immediately rose to God level 6. It felt like his strength had increased massively again. Now, he was extremely powerful even whenpared to the other God Rank guardians. Although not yet like Mason, who was so invincible he could fight nine people on his own, he was still much more powerful than ordinary God Rank guardians. Even so, his true strength would need to be verified through participating in actual battles. Either way, if David were to show off all his skills now, he would leave everyone¡¯s mouths agape in shock. Another day went by¡­ Today, festive decorations covered the Luther family¡¯s house in South River Province, and everyone was in a jovial mood. Nearly all the influential families in South River City were making their way over to the Luther family house. Today was the day of Old Master Luther¡¯s eightieth birthday. It was also the day the Luther family would take the lead in forming an alliance that would fight back against the Greg family and the Nichols family. The Greg family and Nichols family had be aggressive after joining forces and showed signs of wanting to dominate South River Province. Not even Cade Nelson, the cab minister of South River Province, dared offend them. This made all the families feel a sense of danger. To have any chance of survival, they had to let go of past grudges and join forces. After all, the Nichols family was much too powerful. Even if everyone joined forces, their chances of winning were still slim. However, all the powerful families in South River Province had connections to those in even higher positions. If everyone worked hard and attracted the Somend government¡¯s attention, they would be able to stop the Greg family and the Nichols family. That was the reason why they were joining forces in the first ce. Early that morning, Charles and Sandy appeared in full dress at the Luther family¡¯s manor. They were ready to wee each powerful family¡¯s representative. Usually, the head of the household would attend alongside their heir. Many of the young men who had traveled to the Luther family¡¯s home today with their father or grandfather brightened up when they saw Sandy. Sandy was still considered young, but she was already extremely beautiful, especially after having revamped her style. Now, her slim, elegant figure attracted lots of attention. Several heads of household were even thinking that if the Luther family managed to get through this crisis safely, they could pay a visit to y matchmaker and hopefully arrange for a marriage between the families. Naturally, there was more than one family who was thinking of this. However, it also meant the Luther family had to satisfy the prerequisite of getting through this current crisis. If they did not, all talks would be off. Today, everyone from the younger generation of the Luther family had returned too. It did not matter if they were directly or distantly rted to Old Master Luther. They had all returned because he had just recovered. Currently, there had yet to be someone in the Luther family who dared disobey Old Master Luther¡¯s instructions. In the afternoon, the seven to eight tables ced in the Luther family mansion¡¯s front yard were all upied. However, three of those tables were upied by members of the Luther family. The Luther family was large, but many of its members were hedonistic. The other tables were upied by representatives of the most powerful families in South River Province. Those from the older generation shared tables. Those from the younger generation shared tables too. A brief incident had urred while they were getting to their seats. Several heirs had nearly gotten into a fight because they were all trying to sit next to Sandy. That was enough to show just how popr Sandy was. Just as everyone was about to begin their meal. Someone shouted. ¡°Mr. Nelson has arrived!¡± 1 Everyone stood and looked towards the gates. Sure enough, Cade Nelson, cab minister of South River Province, was walking in. The heads of household and their heirs immediately left their seats and went over to greet him. Mr. Nelson was an important person they rarely got to meet. Although he was slightly powerless against the Nichols family¡¯s power, the families still would not dare to offend him. After all, he had the support of the Somend government. If they had a falling out, not even the Nichols family could withstand the pressure the Somend government would ce on them. ¡°Wee, Mr. Nelson! Your presence brings light to my humble dwelling!¡± Rupert said as he hurriedly got up and walked towards Cade. Although Old Master Luther was the oldest person present, Cade was the cab minister of South River Province, and thetter had a much higher social standing compared to him even though he was in the National Special Task Force. He would not dare to act arrogantly. Besides, Cade¡¯s presence today had brought great honor to the Luther family. It would also serve as a confidence boost for when they needed to join forces to fight back against the Greg family and the Nichols family. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Old Master Luther! I remember how you got critically injured and nearly died while serving Somend. I am deeply in awe of your honorable actions,¡± Cade replied politely He hade to the Luther family¡¯s house on David¡¯s instructions to maintain order. The ordinary citizens were not allowed to know about the martial arts practitioners. However, the Luther family¡¯s mansion was on the top of a mountain. Those who could afford to live nearby were powerful and influential people in River City. The so-called ordinary citizens would not be here, which gave little need for any restriction. ¡°You praise me highly, Mr. Nelson. Please, do take aBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. seat,¡± Old Master Luther said as he made a gesturing motion. As Cade made his way down the path, the heads of households all took turns to call out in greeting ¡°Good day, Mr. Nelson!¡± ¡°Good day, Mr. Nelson!¡± ¡°Good day, Mr. Nelson!¡± Cade greeted all of them back in turn. He knew many of these people. They would be an extremely powerful team if they joined forces, but it would still not be enough if they werepared to the Nichols family. When two forces collide, the first thing to bepared would be their elite members¡¯ battle prowess. If their elite members were equally or near equally powerful, they would thenpare the powers of the people under theirmand. However, if their elite were ever wiped out, there would be no chance of them turning the tables on their attacker. This was why so many powerful families in South River Province were afraid of the Nichols family now. It was because thetter¡¯s elites had superb battle prowess and multiple peak Dragon Rankers. However, there was not even one peak Dragon Ranker in the entirety of South River Province. Cade walked up to the main table. Those seated at this table were all heads of the most powerful families in South River Province ¡°Please take a seat, Mr. Nelson!¡± Old Master Luther said. The seat at the head of the main table was still empty. Cade was the only person who had the right to sit there. Even Old Master Luther would cause discontent to spread if he were to sit there. After all, Old Master Luther was old, and his prior severe injuries meant he was no longer at his peak However, Cade took a look at the seat and sat on the chair beside it. The fact that he was not sitting at the head of the table shocked everyone. ¡°Please, Mr. Nelson, take the seat of honor!¡± The other head of households who were standing nearby called out in unison. Chapter 585 Chapter 585 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 585 (Don¡¯t Please don¡¯t tter me today. This is a seat that I wouldn¡¯t dare take today!¡± Cade said as he smiled. What a joke! MP Lidell was going to arrive soon. If he were to take this seat, where would David sit when he arrivedter? Would he not just be inviting trouble for himself? Today, Old Master Stefani, otherwise known as Mason Stefani, was probably the only person in Somend who held greater power than David. The other two God Rank guardians, Abraham and Dirk, probably would not be able to overpower David ¡°Mr. Nelson, you must be joking! Who else would dare take this seat when even you do not dare take it?¡± Old Master Luther said. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Nelson, this seat is for you. Who shoppingmode among us would have the right to take this seat when even you do not dare take it?¡± shoppingmode among us ¡°That¡¯s enough! Please stop trying to persuade me. I won¡¯t dare take this seat today, no matter what you say. As for who will have the right to the seat¡­ Well, you¡¯ll know shortly,¡± Cade said. Everyone jolted in surprise when they heard that! Was another important person going to be in attendance today? If it was someone whom Cade respected so greatly¡­ They definitely would not be any ordinary person! Who on earth was that? Was there such an important person in South River Province? Or perhaps, it was a representative from the government. While everyone was still trying to guess which famous person would being. Several more people walked in through the gates. The leader was a middle-aged man who seemed to be in his fifties. Behind him were two elders and several youngsters. Everyone stared at the strangers curiously. Generally speaking, theter one appeared at a banquet like this, the more powerful they were. Those with lower social standings usually arrived earlier. However, these people dared arrive after Cade. Did they have no idea how things worked, or were they extremely powerful people? Cade¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the group. As cab minister of South River Province, he naturally knew who those people were. The one standing at the very front had even paid him a visit several days ago and tried to get him to join their side. These people were from the Nichols family, who had been responsible for causing recent terror among all the families of South River Province. Their leader was Franklin Nichols, head of the Nichols family and an extremely powerful peak Dragon Ranker. Franklin walked up to the main table while the two elders of the Nichols family and his direct descendants followed him. ¡°Was this seat left for me? In that case, I won¡¯t bother with niceties!¡± Franklin said as he sat at the main table¡¯s seat of honor. What he did aroused discontent in everyone present. These people were all heads of South River Province¡¯s most powerful families, and they all had keen cognitive skills. From the way Cade had reacted, they could tell they were not the powerful individual Cade had been waiting for. If they were, Cade would already have gotten to his feet to greet them. Besides, virtually all the heads of South River Province¡¯s powerful families were here now, so where did this groupe from? Could it be that they were not from South River Province? How could someone from another province dare take the seat of honor at a table when in South River Province? Was there something wrong with this person¡¯s mind? Would they not feel ashamed if word got out? ¡°Who are you? Is that seat one that you can take? Not even Mr. Nelson dared take it! What makes you, an unknown person, think you can sit there?¡± Someone said usingly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why don¡¯t you screw off? Mr. Nelson left this seat empty for the important guest who will arrive soon! Don¡¯t me us for getting rude if you don¡¯t get up soon!¡± ¡°Oh? How are you going to treat me rudely? I¡¯m interested! What do you think, Mr. Nelson? Long time no see! Why aren¡¯t you saying hi? Could it be that you didn¡¯t want to see me?¡± Franklin asked casually as he ced both his feet on the table. He even pointed the soles of his shoes towards Cade. It was as if he had no respect for Cade at all. Which made sense! As the head of the Nichols family, his presence was equivalent to that of a peak Dragon N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ranker¡¯s. In his eyes, Cade was nothing more than a piece of trash in the beginner stage of Dragon Rank. If Cade were not the cab minister of Somend¡¯s South River Province, and that Somend had the protection of the legendary Mason Stefani, he would be able to crush Cade in the palm of his hand. ¡°Mr. Nichols! This is Somend, not some ce where you can as you wish! Please do not jeopardize your own position! If not, no one will be able to save you,¡± Cade said with a wooden expression on his face. Mr. Nichols? Shock washed over everyone present. They stared at the man sitting at the main table¡¯s seat of honor with his feet on the table in shock Today, there was only one family with thest name Nichols who dared speak to Cade this way. It was the Nichols family, which had been in hiding before this! That was also the family who had caused them to be on tenterhookstely. Moreover, it was also the reason why they were attending today¡¯s party. They had not expected the Nichols family to attend as well. Both heads of households who had just been berating Franklin before this shuddered. They wished they could p themselves across the face. All the powerful families in South River Province had been doing their best to avoid the Nichols family. Meanwhile, they had just scolded the head of the Nichols family. Did that not mean they had just signed their own death sentences? ¡°So what if this is Somend ? Cade Nelson, don¡¯t you understand yet? Mason Stefani is the only person still keeping Somend afloat. Once he dies, do you think the two God Rank guardians left in Somend will be able to keep so many sects and families under control? Are you dreaming? When that happens, Somend will be ours! I would advise you to renounce the dark and seek the light soon!¡± Franklin said. He wanted Cade to join the Nichols family¡¯s side. It was not because of Cade¡¯s powers, which were in the beginner stages of Dragon Rank. The Nichols family had plenty of such talent. Having one more did not make much difference! Simrly, having one less did not make much difference either! It would not affect things in the long run. He was after Cade¡¯s identity as the cab minister of South River Province. Since Mason was not dead yet, they did not dare do as they pleased in Somend. However, if they got Cade on their side, it would be much easier for them to control South River Province. Moreover, it would be done in a way which was in ordance with Somend¡¯s rules and regtions. They had to take one step forward! This was to ensure they could keep progressing forward! They wanted to gain control over South River Province as quickly as possible. If they waited until Mason was dead, Somend would descend into a pit of chaos. By then, the warlords would split up into different gangs, and it would not be as easy to gain control over South River Province as it was now. Just then, several more people hurried through the gates. When everyone took a closer look, they realized these people were from the Greg family. After the Greg family had told the Nichols family that the Luther family was hosting a birthday party today, and that all the powerful families from South River Province had been invited, the Nichols family had immediately set out to the party with their people. The Greg family had rushed over too, but they were still one step behind the Nichols family. They stood behind Franklin after arriving, and made it apparent that they operated on the Nichols family¡¯s orders. Now, their table attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone crowded forth, trying to figure out what was going on. Chapter 586 Chapter 586 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 586 Cade was initially furious when he heard what Franklin said! However, he then remembered that MP Lidell would be arriving soon and attacking the Nichols family so he could use them as a warning against the other hidden families who intended to cause trouble in Somend The Nichols family was about to be history, Why should he hold a grudge against someone who was so near death? Thus, he smiled and said, ¡°Mt. Nichols! If the Nichols family cane to speak to me again after making it through today alive, I just might say yes to you!¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean, Mr. Nelson?¡± Franklin asked, sounding confused. ¡°You¡¯ll know what I meanter. Also¡­ this is a reminder. This seat is not for you. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t wam you when the rightful owner arrives.¡± Franklin put his feet down and narrowed his eyes as he stared at Cade. Cade was the cab minister of South River Province and not an idiot. He would not be saying such things without reason. If he was saying these things, there would definitely be a reason for doing so. So, who on earth was coming? Could it be¡­ a higher-up from the Somend government? A wave of fear washed over Franklin. If Cade had invited higher-ups from the Somend government, things would be troublesome. The Nichols family was only ranked in the middle amidst all the hidden families and sects, which was why he had chosen South River Province, which was less well-known, as his target. His reason for doing so was so he would not stand out and attract the attention of the higher ups in the Somend government. Now, the Somend government should be paying attention to therger and well-known provinces that were also international cities, such as Capital City and Springfield, Why would they have the energy to pay attention to South River Province, which was ranked much lower? Franklin could not make sense of it. However, he soon came to terms with the situation. So what if the higher-ups from the Somend government wereing? The Nichols family was not doing anything against thew. Everything they were doing adhered to protocol. Even if they were going to cause trouble, it would only happen after Mason died. By the time that happened, the Nichols family would not be the only ones causing trouble. Thus, not even the Somend government could do anything to his family. Franklin rxed after thinking things through. Franklin stared at Cade. However, Cade paid him no attention. You might be powerful, but I have a stronger supporter. What can you do to me? Besides, after today, the Nichols family will be remembered as the first family to be exterminated. The Nichols family¡¯s presence was just to serve as an example for the other families and sects. That was all! ¡°Cade Nelson! Do you think you can act recklessly before me just because you have the Somend government supporting you? Don¡¯t you know that the end of Mason Stefani¡¯s time is nearing? Somend is going to split into pieces when that happens. There will be multiple powerful groups led by Falconia eagerly waiting to pounce on the outside and multiple hidden sects and familiesing forth to upy the resources on the inside. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to make a clean exit when that happens? I don¡¯t know how you were able to be the cab minister of South River Province when you can¡¯t even recognize such matters,¡± Franklin said solemnly as he gazed at Cade. Everyone was shocked when they heard that. News of Mason nearing the end of his life was known only by several families that either had multiple connections or were very influential. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At least eighty percent of the families present did not know about this. Now, upon hearing the Nichols family state that the end of Mason¡¯s time was near and that Somend was about to copse and fall apart. Everyone¡¯s thoughts were muddled. If the Somend government failed to keep these sects and families under control. That meant good times wereing to an end for them. What should they do? They would all end up bing pieces of fresh, tender meat in the eyes of these families and sects. ¡°B*stard! Franklin Nichols, how dare you! How dare you spout nonsense and create chaos in Somend! You must have a death wish if you¡¯re disrupting the peace and order of Somend¡¯s society! The entire Nichols family will pay for what you just said,¡± Cade suddenly stood and spoke in a loud, berating voice. He roared. Chapter 587 Chapter 587 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 587 The Greg family was stunned. The Nichols family was stunned. All the other major families in South River Province were stunned as well. Even Franklin, the head of the Nichols family, was stunned. After all, Franklin was the head of the Nichols family and a peak Dragon Ranker. Not only was he powerful, but he also had an astonishing background. Since when had he been scolded and humiliated in this way? However, now, a piece of trash in the beginner stage of Dragon Rank had caused such a scene in front of so many people? Who would have expected that to happen? Not he, nor the Nichols family¡¯s elders and youngsters standing behind him, or the Greg family standing at the very end of the procession, would have imagined this to happen. Frankly, not even the other powerful families in South River Province would have expected that to happen. Since when had Mr. Cade Nelson be so aggressive? They remembered how when they joined forces to ask Cade for assistance, he had only told them to wait patiently because the Somend government would not allow these families to cause trouble. It was obvious he was unwilling to take the lead in offending the Nichols family, yet, now, he dared go against the Nichols family while so many people stood witness? Had Cade taken some brain-altering medication? When Franklin came back to his senses, his blood pressure rose, and his face turned beet red. Not only had Cade humiliated him, but he had also humiliated the entire Nichols family. ¡°Cade Nelson! You¡¯re going to die!!!¡± As Franklin gritted his teeth and finished his sentence, his aura rose steeply. It seemed that he was serious about wanting to kill Cade. Everyone else around them felt a suffocating aura drape over them. Franklin released all the aura he had as a peak Dragon Ranger. Today, he would teach all the powerful parties in South River Province a lesson. He wanted them to understand that when facing actual power, any sort of coalition they might have formed would copse into rubble. They wanted to join forces to attack the Nichols family, but he, a peak Dragon Ranger of the N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nichols family, would be able to destroy them all. That was how far apart their skills were! Several trashy people would not be enough topensate for it. However, he would not kill Cade. As of now, Cade could not die at the hands of the Nichols family yet. He was still the cab minister of Somend¡¯s South River Province, and Mason, the steadying force behind Somend, had not died yet. However, he wanted to teach Cade a memorable lesson and teach the price he had to pay for humiliating the Nichols family. When Mason died, Cade would be first on the Nichols family¡¯s list of people to kill! Cade now dared humiliate the Nichols family in front of so many other South River Province families. If he did not die, the Nichols family would be theughingstock of South River Province. It would be so shameful. If he did not die, how would the Nichols family control South River Province in the future? Therefore, this was something he could not forgive! Cade¡¯s chest also felt somewhat tight because of Franklin¡¯s aura. The aura of a peak Dragon Ranger was indeed powerful. As someone in the beginning stage of Dragon Rank, all he could do was barely ward it off. If they started fighting, he could probably only pull off three moves before Franklin destroyed him. However, Cade did not seem at all flustered by Franklin¡¯s threat. There was a reason why he dared speak to Franklin in the way he had just done. He had been observing the gates, and when he saw David walking in, he wanted to put on a show for MP Lidell. As Cade warded off Franklin¡¯s peak Dragon Ranker aura, he loudly replied, ¡°Franklin Yoder, it¡¯s alright if I die! However, don¡¯t even think of causing chaos in Somend! Somend has existed for several thousand years. It cannot be destroyed just because a few families want to do so. Everyone, don¡¯t listen to Franklin Nichols¡¯ nonsense. Somend is perfectly fine. Even if Old Master Stefani isn¡¯t with us anymore, there will be other people who take his ce.¡± ¡°Cade Nelson! I¡¯m really starting to think you have a death wish!¡± Chapter 588 Chapter 588 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 588 Just as everyone was feeling short of breath, azy-sounding voice rang out. ¡°Wait, who¡¯s the one with a death wish? Why do I feel like it¡¯s the Nichols family who has one?¡± Everyone felt the pressure vanish from their bodies immediately after that, and they all turned toward the source of the voice. They watched as a distinguished young man who seemed to be in his twenties walked over. ¡°How arrogant!¡± ¡°How unbridled!¡± ¡°How preposterous!¡± The three young men behind Franklin cried out at the same time as they jumped out to point their fingers at David. The three were the top performers of their generation in the Nichols family. Additionally, they were also strong contenders to be the first heir of the Nichols family. As of now, the position of the Nichols family¡¯s first heir was still unupied. If anyone wanted to fill this position. They would have to achieve a breakthrough! They had to make the leap from half-step Dragon Rank to Dragon Rank If no one could manage to achieve a breakthrough, they needed to devote themselves fully to their family. Thus, they were all trying to show off and gain themselves some extra credit. When the head of the Nichols family, Franklin, had been speaking, they had not dared to interrupt. Now that a random youngster who had appeared out of nowhere dared speak to Franklin this way, there was no way they would let go of this opportunity to gain some extra credit. ¡°Where did you get the courage to speak to the head of the Nichols family this way? Do you have a death wish?¡± ¡°Tell me! How would you like to die? I can make it happen for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to end your life on your own now. If not, you won¡¯t be the only one who will die. Even your family members will get dragged into this matter, and collective punishment for all your rtives will be doled!¡± David ignored these people. They did not have the right to speak to him yet. Frankly, David did not even think that Franklin, the head of the Nichols family, had the right to speak to him either. ¡°Were you speaking on behalf of the Nichols family, or for yourself?¡± David asked as he gazed at Franklin. When the three potential heirs of the Nichols family realized that David was ignoring them, they took immediate action and dashed toward David. They were all trying to tackle David before the head of their household needed to rid of him. That way, they could prove they were the best young person in the Nichols family. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Three loud crashes rang out consecutively! They were knocked away by a massive force before they even managed toy a hand on David. The two elders standing behind Franklin hurriedly reached out to catch the three of them. David was not the one who had made a move this time. Instead, it was Cade, the cab minister of South River Province. The three candidate heirs of the Nichols family were only at half-step Dragon Rank, naturally, were no match for Cade. During that moment, Cade stood next to David and called out to him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Liddell!¡± He did not dare call him MP Lidell. After all, David¡¯s identity had not been made public yet. Thus, he could only address him as Mr. Liddell. That scene caused everyone present to gasp in astonishment! Members of the Nichols family included! Cade Nelson, the cab minister of South River Province, was treating a young man in his early twenties with such respect. Astonishment was not enough to describe how they felt. Instead, they were shocked¡­ Charles, Sandy, and Old Master Luther¡¯s eyes widened as well. Disbelief was written all over their faces. Old Master Luther and Charles had the clearest idea of David¡¯s powers. David was extremely talented, and he also had a mysterious and very powerful master. However, despite that, they could not understand why Cade was addressing David as ¡°Mr. Liddell¡± in such a respectful tone. Could it be¡­ that David¡¯s mysterious master had a shocking identity? That was the only exnation they coulde up with for why Cade addressed him as ¡°Mr. Liddell¡± so respectfully. Everything had happened so suddenly just now. It had started with the three young men of the Nichols family attacking. After this, Cade had sent the three of them flying before moving to stand in front of David respectfully. This entire process had taken less than ten seconds. Now, there were still plenty of people who had not yet regained their senses. Franklin stared at David. He had felt that David was not a force to be reckoned with ever since he walked in. However, he could not detect any aura from David¡¯s body. This confused him! To the point where he could not call a stop to things in time when the youngsters of the Nichols family attacked and ended up getting knocked away by Cade. Moreover, he had not expected Cade to have the guts to attack the heirs of the Nichols family. He had already ced a death sentence on Cade. ¡°The minute Mason was gone, he would kill Cade. Now, he was wondering who on earth this young man who had suddenly appeared was. If he couldmand such respect from Cade. It meant he was no force to be reckoned with! Could they have left the seat he was upying now for him? He was probably the offspring of some higher-up in the Somend government. ¡°Cade! Have you completed the tasks I assigned to you?¡± David asked. ¡°Mr. Liddell, everything has been set up properly. This area has been sealed off, and there won¡¯t be any ordinary people entering,¡± Cade replied in a low voice. ¡°Excellent!¡± David did not continue speaking after that. Instead, he continued walking forward. He only stopped when he was standing in front of Franklin. His astute mental powers had given him keen senses. While still outside, he had heard the speech Franklin had made. As expected! Nearly all the hidden sects and families were waiting for Mason¡¯s death. The minute Mason died, the warlords would immediately split up into smaller groups, and they would immediately begin fighting for resources in Somend. The oue of that would be that ordinary people would no longer have any social standing, They would be at the mercy of these hidden sects and families. When that happened, Somend would be and of chaos. Unfortunately for them, they did not yet know that he had cured Mason Stefani, and he was now back on the top of his game. Moreover, he had another ten years of life left. Their ns were doomed to fail. However, he still needed to shock these hidden sects and families. In that case¡­ he would use the destruction of the Nichols family to serve as a warning to the others! ¡°I will ask you this question once more! Were you speaking on behalf of the Nichols family, or for yourself?¡± David asked solemnly as he gazed at Franklin. ¡°So what if I was speaking on behalf of myself? And so what if I was speaking on behalf of the Nichols family?¡± Franklin narrowed his eyes together as he asked. ¡°If you were speaking on behalf of yourself, then, you¡¯ll be the one to die! If you were speaking on behalf of the Nichols family, then the Nichols family will be destroyed!¡± ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am! You just need to answer my question!¡± ¡°Well, what if I don¡¯t answer it?¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll assume you were speaking on behalf of the Nichols family.¡± ¡°So what if I was speaking on behalf of the Nichols family? Are you trying to destroy my family? You? You should go home and ask the adults for permission first! Ask them if they have the guts to destroy the Nichols family,¡± Franklin said as he sneered. No matter how he looked at it, David was merely an ordinary person. Even if he were the offspring of a higher-up in the Somend government, an ordinary person like him would still not hold any powerful position. He could continue dreaming about destroying the Nichols family. ¡°Do you think so highly of yourself? Or do you think so highly of the Nichols family? I can destroy you on my own easily.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯ll destroy the Nichols family? By yourself?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Franklin startedughing loudly. An ordinary person dared say he wanted to destroy the Nichols family? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He must have a death wish! Chapter 589 Chapter 589 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 589 ¡°Are you doneughing?¡± David asked without a trace of emotion on his face. ¡°So what if I¡¯m done laughing? And so what if I¡¯m not doneughing? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your family¡¯s elders today, so you learn what it means to treat your elders with respect! Even if¡­¡± David interrupted Franklin before he could finish speaking. ¡°If you¡¯re doneughing¡­ then you can die!¡± David said as he smiled. His body was already vanishing¡­ Everyone present felt their eyesight go fuzzy for a moment. Then, David vanished. He had vanished into thin air while dozens of people watched¡­ Moreover, the head of the Nichols family, Franklin, had vanished alongside him. ¡°Huh? Where are they?¡± ¡°Where did they go?¡± ¡°How did they vanish so suddenly?¡± ¡°The head of the Nichols family is gone too!¡± ¡°How did two larger than life humans just vanish into thin air?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrifying! Quick, everyone, start looking!¡± Suddenly! Someone yelled. ¡°Quick, look! They¡¯re in the sky!¡± Everyone tilted their heads up toward the sky. David was floating in mid-air, and he was choking the head of the Nichols family! Franklin was gazing at David with a terrified look in his eyes. Just now, he had no means of fighting back as David grabbed him by the neck and flew into the air with him. He had moved so quickly! Even he, a peak Dragon Ranker, had merely felt his vision go blurry and his throat tighten before he realized his body was floating in mid-air. Moreover¡­ They did not need anything to support them as they floated in the air? If he could do that, it meant he was, at the very least, a very powerful individual who was halfway to the God Rank He could even be a God Rank guardian. How was that possible? How old was he? He was already halfway to the God Rank, or possibly even already a God Rank guardian ,when he was only in his twenties? It was unbelievable! Franklin wanted to fight back. However, he realized that no matter how much he struggled, he could not free himself from David¡¯s iron grip. His throat was being strangled, and air could no longer enter his body. This meant that he was already bing dizzy due to ack of oxygen. He felt like he was going to die. However, he did not want to die! He was the head of the Nichols family, he was extremely powerful, and had a superb identity! He wanted to lead the Nichols family to continue forging ahead in the uing chaotic world so they could be the top family. Even so, reality was cruel. His vision was slowly turning ck. Everyone else on the ground watched what was happening before them in shock They were not ordinary people. They all knew what it meant when one could float mid-air without the need for any assistance! It was a whole other level. A level that some of them had been working toward their entire lives. Yet, a young man in his twenties had managed to showcase it. The shock value of this was unprecedented. It also caused one to feel desperate. Just then, David¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Franklin Nichols, head of the Nichols family, you will die because you have caused chaos in Somend!¡± David exerted some strength after he finished speaking. ¡°Crack!¡± He broke Franklin¡¯s neck. Then, David let go of Franklin¡¯s corpse. A momentter, it fell from the sky andnded on the ground with a ¡°thump¡±. The difference in their capabilities was just too big. One was a peak Dragon Ranker, while the other was a God Rank guardian. They were not on the same level. Not to mention, David was no ordinary God Rank guardian. Even whenpared to the other God Rank guardians, he was still an extraordinarily powerful person. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. T He was not someone who could bepared against a peak Dragon Ranker. Franklin did not have a fighting chance from the start till the end. Everyone present was dumbfounded! Just like that, a peak Dragon Ranker was dead! This was not an oue anyone had been expecting. They had not expected the Nichols family to meet such an ending. However, David had shocked them even more. A young man in his twenties had such terrifying power! The members of the Nichols family were in a state of terror. Franklin was one of the three peak Dragon Rankers in the Nichols family, and yet, he was dead just like that? Not to mention, he had no means of fighting back! If they were to base things on the battle that had just taken ce. The Nichols family were facing a death sentence even though they still had two more peak Dragon Rankers in the family. This was something they were unable to ept. Just moments before, the Nichols family had been one of the most powerful families in South River Province, and they had been getting ready to take over the entirety of South River Province. However, now, they felt as if they had been kicked down to hell. They were so scared that they did not even dare approach Franklin¡¯s corpse. All they did was stand still and await David¡¯s punishment. Now, they were not thinking of how they could get revenge. Instead, they were thinking of how they could stay alive! They were even cursing Franklin inwardly. ¡®You could have just died on your own. Why did you have to bring the entire Nichols family into this? If he had said he was speaking only on behalf of himself, then he would be the only one who needed to die. . Sadly, he had said he was speaking on behalf of the entire Nichols family. Now, they were terrified. (II. David Lidell, the eleventh member of the Somend Parliament, hereby dere that the Nichols family is to be punished for causing trouble in Somend!¡± The minute he finished speaking. David disappeared from the sky again. When he materialized again, he was standing behind the two elders, who were in theter stages of Dragon Rank He pped his hands lightly against the two elders¡¯ heads and shattered their brain tissue. That immediately caused the two elders, who were in theter stages of the Dragon Rank, to die as they bled from all seven orifices. The three heirs of the Nichols family were already experiencing a surge in their blood pressure and energy levels after getting injured by Cade before this, and they now ended up passing out from terror. They were also youngsters in their twenties, and the Nichols family had been treating them as future heirs due to their high amount of talent. Despite this, they had never witnessed such a scene before in their lives. After hearing what David just said. Everyone present finally understood what was going on. David was the newest, most recent addition to the Somend Parliament. It looked like the Somend government had not abandoned him. Just then, David slowly floated upwards. He stopped when he was several feet in the air and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I, David Lidell, the eleventh member of the Somend Parliament, guarantee to everyone that Somend will not descend into chaos while we are present. Moreover, Somend will be the safest ce in the world. Today¡¯s incident with the Nichols family serves as a warning to the hidden sects and families of Somend. You may join Somend, but if you dare cause any chaos here, you will suffer the same fate as the Nichols family.¡± Thunderous apuse rang out. ¡°Nice one, MP Lidell!¡±. ¡°Nice one, Somend!¡± ¡°I am proud to be a citizen of Somend!¡± David motioned for everyone to keep quiet. Everyone immediately fell silent. ¡°However, I wish to trouble everyone here to keep what happened today a secret! I need to keep my identity a secret so that we can have the element of surprise when fighting against foreign forces in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, MP Lidell! I won¡¯t say anything even if it means I have to get pummeled to death.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t worry, MP Lidell, I¡¯ll be the first to go after anyone who dares leak information regarding you. Not only will that person no longer be wee in South River Province, but they will not be wee in the whole of Somend too.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Everyone cried out loudly. Sandy tilted her head upward and stared dazedly at David, who was in the sky. At that moment, he seemed to be shining¡­ Chapter 590 Chapter 590 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 590 ¡°There is something else I have to announce! Old Master Luther once sustained serious iniuries and bled for Somend! Moreover, he is my mentor! From today onwards, the Luther family will be my spokesperson in South River Province. Meeting the Luther family will equate to.meeting me! I believe that everyone understands what I am trying to convey, right?¡± ¡°¡®Yes, understood! Don¡¯t worry, MP Lidell. The Holtons will view the Luther family as their leader from today onwards.¡± ¡°Same goes for the Hubbard family!¡± ¡°The same applies to the Hans family!¡± The powerful families in South River Province were all quick to respond. They all knew that with David¡¯s support, the rise of the Luther family was going to be unstoppable. Moreover, they would be guaranteed a position of power in the iing chaotic world. They had not yet reached David¡¯s level at this point, and all they could do was ensure they were on David¡¯s good side. At the very least, they would be able to protect themselves by doing SO. Both Old Master Luther and Charles gazed at David gratefully. No one in South River Province would be able to stop the Luther family after David said that. Who would have expected David¡¯s identity to be so terrifying, and that he would have be a member of the Somend Parliament after just several months of not seeing each other? Characters of this status were few and far between in Somend, and they would definitely be a part of the most powerful group in Somend. Usually, they would be able to determine a family¡¯s fate by simply uttering a single sentence. Old Master Luther was beyond touched by David¡¯s words. Initially, he had only found David to be talented, and after realizing his health was deteriorating, had wanted to provide the Luther family a contingency n after his death. He had not expected David to not only cure him of his hidden disease but also assist the Luther family in this way. The gamble back then was the best one he had made in all his years of living. Sadly, he had failed to get Sandy and David married. Old Master Luther nced at Sandy, who was nearby. She was gazing at David with a dazed look in her eye. He sighed a helpless sigh to himself. If he had failed previously, chances of sess would be even slimmer now that David had achieved such a powerful status. However, would Sandy have eyes for anyone else after encountering someone as legendary as David? It was not just an issue with Sandy. Right now, even he found himself disapproving of the most outstanding youngsters of South River Province¡¯s powerful families whenpared to David. ¡®Sigh¡­ the youngss has a tough life!¡¯ Old Master Luther thought to himself bitterly. There was nothing left to wonder about Sandy now. One could understand everything from the way she looked at David. Ever since David saved her¡­ An impression of him had solidified itself in her heart. She paid even more attention to what David said than what her brother and grandfather said. When David mentioned he did not like her style, she immediately revamped it. When David said he disapproved of her clubbing habits and wanted her to focus on her education, she had immediately done as he said. It was worth noting she had paid zero attention to her brother and grandfather despite them telling her the same things multiple times. Even so, a single sentence from David managed to change herpletely, to the point where she seemed like an entirely new person. This time, David had appeared during her most dire moment again. Not only had he helped cure her grandfather¡¯s illness, but he also helped solve the Luther family¡¯s troubles. At this moment, Sandy¡¯s feelings for David were even more profound, persistent, and determined than Celia¡¯s feelings for him back in the day! Celia¡¯s efforts had paid off after several years of persistence. However, no one knew how much longer Sandy would have to persist. It was possible it would take forever¡­ ¡°Cade! Summon the men to apany me to the Nichols household! I want all the hidden sects and families in Somend to know that they will be executed if they dare cause chaos in Somend!¡± David said domineeringly as he floated in mid-air and stared into the distance. At that moment, he shone so brightly that he looked like a god descending from the heavens. ¡°Yes, sir, MP Lidell!¡± Cade replied, his eyes shining. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He knew, from that moment on, he was one of Dayid¡¯s men now. When he observed the strength and talent that David exhibited¡­ He knew that David would be a massive influence in the uing decade. He was going to bring light to this glorious era. If he followed David closely, he would be able to make a name for himself in this glorious era too. ¡°We will follow and cheer for you too, MP Lidell!¡± Chapter 591 Chapter 591 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 591 ¡°Yes! We will go as well!¡± David took the members of South River Province¡¯s powerful families with him to the Nichols family¡¯s residence. Currently, the Nichols family had not fully resurfaced yet. Franklin, the head of the Nichols family, had only brought these people along with him to dig up new prospects. Franklin and the two elders of the Nichols family were their strongest fighters. Now that they were dead, chaos had erupted in the Nichols family. David attacked the remaining Nichols family members who were masters in the Dragon Rank, and in doing so basically defeated all the people the Nichols family had sent out. The remaining members were all arrested, and Cade them sent to the South River Province prison. The issues that needed taking care of in South River Province were all eliminated after the Nichols family was defeated. Meanwhile, the Greg family did not even have to wait for David to issue an order before the powerful families of South River Province joined forces to destroy them. Since they had dared work with the Nichols family to cause trouble in Somend, no good oue was awaiting them. However, the issue with the Nichols family had aided David in understanding the situation Somend was in now. He found the hidden families weak because he was looking at them from a position of immense power. He was too powerful for them. However, the Nichols family¡¯s power could be seen when hepared them to the families of South River Province. South River Province was a huge ce, but on the surface, they only had Cade as their sole master in Dragon Rank Meanwhile, the other families had, at most, half-step Dragon Rank or peak Tiger Rankers as their most powerful fighters. What about the Nichols family? They had three peak Dragon Rankers. Additionally, they had multiple ordinary Dragon Rankers. There was no point inparing the two. If they had not been intimidated by Somend¡­ Taking over South River Province would have posed no difficulties to the Nichols family. However, the Nichols family could only be ranked as mediocre among the hidden sects and families. That could be seen from the fact they had chosen South River Province as their target. This was because South River Province was ranked in thetter half of Somend¡¯s sixty-six provinces. Hidden sects and families who were on top of their game would choose to target Capital City, Springfield, or other high-ranking provinces. The higher the province¡¯s rank, the more abundant the resources it held, and thus, the greater the benefits it would bring to the hidden sects and families after they gained control of it. At that moment, there were probably hidden sects and familiesing out of hiding in all of Somend¡¯s major provinces. However, the Somend government was still able to deter them since Mason had not died yet. Thus, the situation was still under control. Even so, things would probably not remain under control for much longer. When everyone came out of hiding¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. That would be when true chaos erupted in Somend. What had happened with the Nichols family this time could serve as a warning to these hidden families and sects, but it would not do too much good. This was because the Nichols family was not powerful enough yet. Moreover, Old Master Stefani wanted to keep the fact he had recovered a secret so they couldunch an even more powerful attack against the foreign forces. What Franklin had said was not wrong. It was true that the Somend government was about to enter a chaotic era both domestically and abroad. In that case, since Old Master Stefani was figuring out a way to deal with the foreign forces¡­ He, David Lidell, would be the one to intimidate the hidden families and sects within the country. He would arrange for a meeting with Mason soon. After all, the Somend government still had Team Dragon, right? Rumor was that all the members of Team Dragon were peak Dragon Rankers. He had ns to lead the team personally so they could exchange blows with these hidden sects and families. David did not think well of these people. Back when they were needed, they had chosen to go into hiding. Now, they wereing out of hiding to reap the plentiful resources. Were there really such wonderful opportunities in life? Chapter 592 Chapter 592 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 592 After the issue with the Nichols and Greg family had been taken care of, David spoke to Old Master Luther and Charles once more. Now that he had issued the announcement, the Luther family would be the most powerful in South River Province. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They needed to consult David about how they should keep South River Province under control. David left after everything was settled. He had parked his car right outside the mansion. Old Master Luther and Charles walked David to the front door. They watched as David got into his car and only turned around to walk back into the house after he left. Old Master Luther wondered to himself, ¡®Where on Earth is that youngss, Sandy? David is leaving soon, but she has not evene to say her goodbyes. Sigh¡­ The girl is probably unable to bear this separation. Who knows, she might be hiding and crying in someer!¡¯ After David got into his car, he started the car¡¯s engine so he could drive off. At that moment, the passenger-side door opened abruptly. A petite figure mbered in. David was stunned! Wasn¡¯t this Sandy Luther? What was she doing here? ¡°Dave!¡± Sandy called out shyly. ¡°Sandy! What¡¯s wrong?¡± David asked confusedly. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, Dave! I just wanted you to keep mepany! I was constantly afraid during the days when my grandfather was ill and my brother was injured. I only felt rxed and safe when I was with you,¡± Sandy said in a somewhat aggrieved tone. David would have left again if she had not run after him today. No one knew how long it would be before they met again. ¡°Sandy! Actually¡­¡± ¡°Dave! I know! I just want you to keep mepany! Is that alright?¡± Sandy said as she turned toward David, a hopeful look shining in her eyes. ¡°Well¡­ alright! Where do you want to go?¡± David asked ruefully as he sighed inwardly. His mind powers were extremely strong, which naturally meant he could detect the change in Sandy¡¯s emotions and understand her true intentions. However, he had no idea how he should break the news to Sandy. He was already with Celia. Any feelings of affection he had for Sandy were like those of an older brother toward his younger sister. ¡°You¡¯ve agreed? Wonderful! Thank you, Dave!¡± Sandy said happily. ¡°So, tell me! Where do you want to go?¡± David asked. ¡°Anywhere! Anywhere works as long as I¡¯m with you!¡± Sandy replied. David revved the engine and drove off. South River City was a ce he was quite familiar with. During his university days, he had traveled through almost the entire South River City while working his part-time job. David drove Sandy to a secluded forest park. This park was quite crowded during the day. However, there were fewer people here during the evenings as there were no residential areas nearby. Usually, only couples came here on dates in the evenings. David had decided toe here precisely because it was a quiet ce. He felt that he needed to set things straight with Sandy. If he allowed things to continue the way they were now, the situation might spiral out of control. He genuinely did not want to hurt Sandy, who was an intelligent and thoughtful girl. However, it would be even more difficult to deal with in the future if he did not set things straight now. It made his head hurt! Initially, he had wanted to set it aside and ignore it. ! He had nned to circle back to it after taking care of everything else eating up his time now. Unfortunately, he had not expected Sandy to run after him. It caused him to think that the situation might get out of control if he did not set it straight right now. The duo walked up the mountain, and Sandy chattered away excitedly throughout the whole journey. It seemed like she was in an excellent mood. It was her first time going on a solo date with David. It was also her first time going out on a date with a guy. They talked andughed throughout the journey, stopping every now and then to take a break. Half an hourter¡­ Chapter 593 Chapter 593 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 593 The duo arrived at the top of the forest park¡¯s tallest mountain. They gazed at the lights shining out from the houses below them. Both of them felt carefree and rxed. ¡°Thank you, Dave!¡± Sandy said abruptly. ¡°No need for such formalities, Sandy! Your brother and I are friends, and your grandfather has also helped me in the past.¡± ¡°That¡¯s on them! I¡¯m my own person! Let¡¯s discuss our issues separately.¡± David had no idea what to say in response. The duo fell into another bout of silence. Several minutester¡­ David said, ¡°Sandy! Actually, ¡­¡± However, he only managed to get a few words out before Sandy interrupted him. ¡°Dave! I know what you¡¯re trying to say.¡± ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yes, I do! But I don¡¯t want to hear it!¡± David, ¡° A short whileter, David said, ¡°But I still think I should tell you.¡± ¡°Alright then, tell me!¡± Sandy did not turn him down this time. David hesitated before saying, ¡°Sandy, I actually already have a girlfriend!¡± ¡°I guessed so!¡± Sandy said as she turned to look at David. She had tears in her eyes. ¡°Sandy, you¡¯re still very young! You only feel safe around me because I saved you when you were in a moment of need. It also caused you to feel indebted toward me and feel the need to want to repay my kindness! But that¡¯s not love. You¡¯ll forget about me when you grow up and meet other wonderful guys.¡± ¡°Dave!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You may not have feelings for me, but you can¡¯t deny the feelings I have for you.¡± ¡°Sandy, you¡¯re still young! You don¡¯t know what true feelings are yet.¡± ¡°Dave! Right now, I think about you during the day, at night, when I¡¯m eating, and even when I¡¯m asleep. I think about you no matter what I do, and I can¡¯t distract myself no matter how hard I try. Tell me, what is it if it¡¯s not love?¡± Sandy asked, tears shining in her eyes as she stared steadfastly at David. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. David felt his hairs stand on end as Sandy stared at him. Right now, he would rather get into a fight against several God Rank guardians than face Sandy. ¡°But¡­ Sandy¡­ I already have a girlfriend! We were high school ssmates, and we are in a wonderful rtionship! I¡¯m nning to marry her once we¡¯ve graduated.¡± ¡°She must be beautiful, right? What¡¯s her name?¡±. ¡°She¡¯s gorgeous! Her name is Celia Young!¡± ¡°Celia? What a beautiful name! But¡­ Dave! I won¡¯t give up!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Dave was stunned. ¡°I said, I won¡¯t give up! Dave, you said that I¡¯m too young now, but I¡¯ll have grown up in two years. When that timees, Ms. Celia won¡¯t be that much better than me,¡± Sandy said solemnly. ¡°Sandy! There¡¯s really no need for you to act this way! Can¡¯t we be brother and sister? Isn¡¯t it the same if I pamper you like a little sister?¡± David said, unsure if he should cry orugh. ¡°No! Dave, there is no more room for anyone else other than you in my heart. If you and Ms. Celia get married, I will never get married. I¡¯ll continue being your little sister for the rest of my life so that you¡¯ll continue pampering me.¡± ¡°Sandy! You¡¯ll meet plenty of excellent boys when you head off to college. When that timees, you might forget about me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Dave! Do you think anyone else can be even better than you?¡± Sandy asked. David was stunned! He had no answer to that question. Indeed, no one else could be better than him in certain areas. Thisparison did not just ring true when people of his age werepared against him. It would not take long before he would be even more powerful than Mason Stefani, the legendary old man himself. Sure enough! It was not a good idea for one to be too talented either! David felt a headache beginning to form. ¡°Ring ring¡­ Ring ring¡­¡± Just then, David¡¯s phone rang. He took his phone out and looked at it. Clinton Zimmerman? Why was he calling him? Could the ten-year appointment be starting now? It was highly possible! After all, Lorraine had already made an appearance, and he had met her himself. Chapter 594 Chapter 594 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 594 The call connected. ¡°Clinton!¡± David said. ¡°David!¡± Clinton¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Clinton, what¡¯s the matter?¡± David asked. ¡°David! It¡¯s time for the ten-year appointment. I¡¯m asking for you to help me out!¡± Clinton went straight to the point. ¡°Oh? When? Where?¡± ¡°The time has been set for ten days from today! It will be at the intersection of Somend and Falconia, ten miles west of Dark Cape!¡± ¡°Dark Cape!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Dark Cape!¡± ¡°Why Dark Cape?¡± David asked out of curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s because the ten-year appointment is not just something between myself and Stan. Instead, it serves as the stage for all the youngsters of Somend topete for supremacy. Not only will the heirs of the major Somend families be attending, but disciples of the hidden sects and families that will soone out of hiding will be there too. Nearly all of Somend¡¯s best youngsters will be there. We¡¯re afraid that idents might happen, so we chose the location to be west of Dark Cape, where there are extremely strong maic fields,¡± Clinton exined. So, that was the reason! David immediately understood. Since disciples of the hidden sects and families would be there too, he would still attend even if Clinton did not invite him. He could use that opportunity to meet these so-called hidden disciples and save himself the trouble of finding them one by one. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Clinton! I¡¯ll do what I promised you! See you in ten days!¡± ¡°Thank you so much, David!¡± Clinton said gratefully, David hung up the call. He had just been wondering what the intention behind the ten-year appointment was. Two men had been fighting over a woman ten years ago. Had it evolved into countless men fighting over a single woman today? That was impossible! Lorraine¡¯s looks were undeniably good, and she had a magnificent style unmatched by her generation. A normal man would have infinite reveries about her ever since the first time heid eyes on her. However, it was unrealistic to say that a single woman had attracted the heirs of so many powerful families and the disciples of hidden families to flock towards her. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In that case, what was the reason? For fame? Or for power? David thought about it carefully. If he was not mistaken, it was probably for fame! There was an unprecedented appeal in being the one who gained fame by overpowering countless youngsters and bing the leader of Somend¡¯s younger generation through the ten-year appointment. It would also bring about immense benefits in the iing chaotic world. That was why everyone was so eager to join the ten-year appointment. After figuring out the key points¡­ David no longer paid any attention to the matter. The ten-year appointment was a wonderful chance to be famous for someone else. However, it was nothing to David. So what if he became the leader of Somend¡¯s younger generation? He did not need that kind of fame. It was too cheap for him. His vision had long since surpassed such a goal. Besides, his powers no longer allowed him topare himself to these youngsters. He would be bullying them if he did so! Just one of his fingers would be enough to push down these so- called prides of the younger generation so much that they could not raise their heads. However, he still needed to attend the event! When the time came, he would just go and assist Clinton and ensure he repaid the favor he owed. As for the rest, he would forget about it! There was no need for him to stick out amidst these people. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sandy! I¡¯ll take you home!¡± David said. ¡°Dave, can you apany me for just a while longer? Let¡¯s go sit over there!¡± Sandy took several steps forward when she finished speaking and sat down on a stone bench. David had no choice but to follow Sandy and sit down beside her. ¡°Sandy! I¡¯m good friends with your brother, and your grandfather has helped me greatly! I truly did not wish to hurt you!¡± David said after he sat down. ¡°I know, David. There¡¯s no need for you to feel guilty! You don¡¯t have to feel pressured either. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m still young now. Perhaps I won¡¯t like you anymore in two years!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that you¡¯re thinking that way, Sandy!¡± David said. He heaved an inward sigh of relief at the same time. He had been worried that the girl¡¯s emotions would spiral out of control. Chapter 595 Chapter 595 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 595 ¡°Dave, I have a question for you!¡± ¡°Ask away!¡± ¡°Besides the older ¨C brother-like love you have for me, do you feel even the tiniest bit of any other feelings for me? Look into my eyes and answer me honestly! Don¡¯t lie!¡± Sandy said as she turned around to look at David. David was stunned. He had not expected Sandy to ask such a question. At that moment, he had no idea how he should answer her. Did he really have no other feelings for Sandy? That might not be the case! David could see hints of Celia in Sandy. Stubborn! Determined! Understanding! It was tough to change their minds once they had decided on something. Moreover, they were not clingy! TTC You could visit her when you were free. She would not annoy you when you were busy either. Was there anyone who would dislike a woman like that? Besides, Sandy used to be South River City¡¯s bratty child. As the daughter of the Luther family, she could do anything she wanted in South River City. No one dared say anything, even when she skipped school for long periods and went clubbing. However, Sandy hadpletely changed simply because of what David had said. David¡¯s words were even more effective than what Charles and Old Master Luther¡¯s nagging. If David said he did not feel even the slightest bit of any other feelings¡­ He would be lying. Even so, what could he do? He was already with Celia. His rtionship with Celia had already begun, and there was no way he would betray her. Since nothing had happened between him and Sandy yet, he would have to nip it in the bud. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. David¡¯s gaze was shifty. He did not dare look into Sandy¡¯s eyes. David had little experience in dealing with rtionships, and he had no idea what to do in a situation like this! He did not want to hurt Sandy, but he did not want to betray Celia either. If word got out that he, a God Rank guardian, was stuck on a problem like this, He would probably be the town¡¯sughingstock. The belle would always be the hero¡¯s toughest hurdle. ¡°Sandy! Actually, I¡­¡± ¡°Stop! Dave, you don¡¯t need to say anything more. I understand !¡± Sandy said as she smiled. ¡°Oh? Oh! Alright!¡± Sandy was delighted to see how embarrassed David was. It was a difficult sight to imagine! One would find it difficult to believe that this was the man who had looked like a god at the Luther household today, who was so fearsome that even the powerful families of South River Province did not dare to breath to deeply when he was around, and who was able to destroy the Nichols family in the blink of an eye. David¡¯s behavior proved he had feelings for her. That was enough! She had been afraid that David would turn her down without hesitation, and that he had no feelings for her other than brotherly love. If that were the case, nothing would happen, no matter how persistent or determined she was. Now, it seemed that it was the best possible situation for her. David had feelings for her, but he already had a girlfriend. Moreover, they were high school ssmates, which meant they had gotten to know each other even earlier, which was why he could not ept her. This, at least, gave her the motivation to continue forward. It was enough! The presence of hope was enough to give her infinite motivation! David would probably have an aneurysm if he knew what Sandy was thinking now. His momentary hesitation had given Sandy even more motivation, ¡°Dave! Please take me home!¡± Sandy said as she got to her feet. ¡°Alright!¡± Chapter 596 Chapter 596 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 596 After David sent Sandy home, he returned to South River International Residence. After showering, he stood before the huge floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the night view outside. He recalled everything that he had experienced after obtaining the system. He had a lingering question in his heart. What was the system? Was it part of alien technology? Or did it travel to the present from the future like in television shows? In any case, this was not something that could be created by the technology of the present world. That was because the system was overly powerful. However, why would the system choose him? There were billions of people in the world. He was just an ordinary human among the global poption. Was it because he happened to spit his blood on the system? Did it recognize him as its master after that? How could there be such a coincidence? He did not understand!! Just while David was deep in thought, the phone rang again. David returned to his senses and took out his phone. It was an unknown number. The call then connected¡­ ¡°Hello? Nice to meet you!¡± David said. ¡°Hello, David! I¡¯m Lorraine Lovewood!¡± The clear voice of a female rang out on the other side of the call. Lorraine Lovewood? Why was she looking for him? They had never interacted before, right? ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Lovewood! Is there anything you need?¡± David asked. ¡°David, a youth event will be held ten kilometers west of Dark Cape in ten days¡¯ time. I hope that you can take part in it! The heirs of all the prominent families in Somend will participate in the event. The hidden descendants will join as well! It¡¯s thergest scale event to date. It¡¯s the best opportunity for you to showcase your abilities as well,¡± Lorraine said. In ten days¡¯ time? Ten kilometers west of Dark Cape? Was this not the ten-year appointment? Why was Lorraine Lovewood inviting him to the event? ¡°Miss Lovewood, this should have nothing to do with me, right?¡± David asked. ¡°David, the fact that you were able to appear in Old Master Stefani¡¯s residence and dared to attack the Gooding family proves that you¡¯re not an ordinary person. You should be aware that it¡¯ll be extremely useful for one to hold the title of the most powerful youth in Somend before chaos arrives.¡± As expected! This was exactly what he had expected. Everyone was fighting to obtain the title of the most powerful youth in Somend. Meanwhile, Lorraine Lovewood should just be an extra. However, why was she doing this? Was she looking for more powerful support unit just to be on the good side of the most powerful youth of Somend? She was not from a weak sect. He could tell this from the abilities of the few people that had been by her side. In any case, it did not matter! All of this had nothing to do with him. If he had not promised Clinton to assist him in the ten-year appointment, David would not be interested in the event at all. No matter how grand such youth gatherings were, they were no different from child¡¯s y in David¡¯s eyes He was an adult, so of course he would not be interested in ying around with children! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, since he had to be there anyway, he should just ept the invitation! ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there in ten days, Miss Lovewood,¡± David replied. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a grand wee then!¡± Lorraine hung up after saying. She still had to notify the others and invite them to the event. She was holding the event in the name of the ten-year appointment. Lorraine did not expect the words that she had simply blurted out ten years ago to have such arge impact. Since that was the case, she would use this opportunity to expand its scale. By doing so, she could lure out all the capable youths of Somend. Chapter 597 Chapter 597 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 597 The most powerful youth of Somend could be selected through this event. This would be a major contribution on Lorraine¡¯s end as well. It did not matter who eventually obtained the title as the victor would eventually owe her one. The higher their future achievements were, the more they would owe her. Meanwhile, there was the problem of her future spouse as well. She was willing to marry any man that could overpower all the other youths of Somend! As a woman, and one who drove plenty of men crazy at that, she could only marry a man capable of leading the world in this era since she was not able to do so personally. She hade up with this n a long time ago. Otherwise, she would not have waited till now. Her unrivaled looks!!! Her unparalleled charm! She was born with all of these qualities for the man that would be her spouse. Only a man like this had the right to be with her. Initially, David nned to return to Capital City to discuss issues rted to Team Dragon with Mason. Plenty of hidden sects and families were starting to resurface in the world. Therefore, rules had to be set out to prevent them from messing around. However, the ten-year appointment was about to begin, so he would only return to Capital City after that! He would pay a visit to Dark Cape tomorrow. He wanted to take a look at the developments of Dark Cape. With his unlimited financial support, he believed that Dark Cape was now a ce that couldN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. impress and shock the whole world. Besides, they had the support of a God Rank guardian like him. Dark Cape no longer feared any forces. The next day, David quietly headed to Dark Cape. Meanwhile, over the past few days¡­ Countless hidden descendants and young men from prominent families in Somend received invitations to the ten-year appointment event through text or call from Lorraine. Lorraine would personally call those who were highly reputable. Meanwhile, Lorraine would send out invitations to those with ordinary statuses but with the right to participate in the event through text. These people reacted differentlypared to David. The young men that received the texts or calls all expressed their interest in participating in the event joyously. They all told her that they would make it on time. That was because the fact that they had received the invitation through text or call meant that they were worthy of participating in the event. This was considered a sign of approval. On the other hand, those who were yet to receive the invitations stayed beside their phones at all times. As soon as their phones rang, they would be as overjoyed as a poor man that had just won the lottery. On the other hand, their moods would instantly hit rock bottom the moment they realized that the call was not an invitation to the ten-year appointment. The ways in which everyone showed off changed as well. Every time heirs of different families met up or attended a gathering of some sort, the first thing that they would ask about was whether the other had received an invitation to the ten year appointment. They would then start showing off their invitation. This was proceeded by a load of nonsense and bullsh*t. Those who did not receive the invitation felt that they were beneath others. Undeniably¡­ Lorraine was quite good at creating a powerful force. The passion of all the youths in Somend had been stirred up by her. Everyone was now anticipating the chance to unt their abilities during the event. Even if they could not beat out all the youths in Somend, it would be fine as long as they gave an outstanding performance. This would be extremely helpful for their future development. This was also the same for the hidden families and sect heirs that were about to resurface in the world. After some hidden descendants that had no ns of resurfacing in the world so heard about this news, they immediately changed their minds and came out of hiding in advance. Lorraine arranged for the event to be held in ten days as she was being considerate toward the hidden descendants that were yet to resurface in the world. That way, they would have enough time to make preparations. More hidden descendants would be able to take part in the event as well. Once this news spread , Lorraine was confident that these people would not be able to resist the temptation of obtaining the title of the most powerful youth in Somend. Chapter 598 Chapter 598 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 598 Dark Cape¡­ Within the castle of Red me Mercenaries. David sat down on the main seat of the hall with a silver mask on his face. The higher-ups of Red ine Mercenaries were gathered below him. Red me Mercenaries were already extremely powerful now. With David¡¯s unlimited financial support and his reputation as Captain Silver Face, Dark Cape managed to recruit many powerful people. Killer, the First Deputy Captain of Red me Mercenaries, was finding it harder to keep these people in control. He only had the abilities of a mid-Dragon Ranker. Meanwhile, two of the newbies in the Red me Mercenaries possessed abilities that were in theter stages of Dragon Rank. Not to mention Tulip, who was in the beginner stage of Dragon Rank, and the other deputy captain, Paul, who was at the half-step to Dragon Rank. David looked at the higher-ups of the Red me Mercenaries beneath him. Two of them were in theter stages of Dragon Rank There were five mid-Dragon Rankers. Eleven of them were in the beginner stages of Dragon Rank Besides, Dark Cape had all sorts of advanced weapons. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This was truly an extremely powerful force. However, this was not enough. None of them were peak Dragon Rankers. How could this be? They still had to recruit more powerful figures. ¡°Killer! Give me a report of Red me Mercenaries¡¯ recent status!¡± David spoke up. ¡°Yes, captain!¡± Killer got up and responded courteously. After that, he started reporting some of the important things that had recently happened surrounding Red me Mercenaries. For example, he reported how many people they had recruited, how many weapons they had purchased, what abilities each of the neers had, how much they had spent, and so on. Killer gave an extremely detailed exnation. One could tell that he had definitely put in the effort to report everything to David. However, David got bored while listening to his report. He did not really care about these matters. He was concerned about why it took them such a long time to spend his money! Killer retreated to the side after speaking, David just told him, ¡°I believe that everyone knows how things are right now! Chaos ising, both in Somend and the entire world. Although our abilities are continuously rising, it still isn¡¯t enough. We must continue equipping ourselves with more weapons and continuously grow stronger. That¡¯s the only way we can survive the uing chaos.¡± ¡°Besides, if Red me Mercenaries just showcases our strong capabilities, it will be extremely easy for us to recruit talents during this period of time. Following the continuous appearances of hidden families and sects, a lot of people are looking for powerful support. Therefore, all of us must continue working hard. Don¡¯t be afraid of spending money. I have plenty of it. Our main priority is to strengthen Red me Mercenaries, understood?¡± ¡°We understand!¡± The higher ¨C ups of Red me Mercenaries within the hall shouted out in unison. ¡°Very well! Over the next few days, I¡¯ll be staying here at Dark Cape. Do whatever you need to do without worries. I¡¯ll take care of anything that happens. You can bring up any suggestions right now. I¡¯ll consider anything that¡¯s beneficial for Red me Mercenaries.¡± Everyone in the hall remained silent for a while. Then, Rory, the military adviser, stood up and said, ¡°Captain, there¡¯s something that I¡¯d like to report!¡± ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°The geographical location of Dark Cape is really special. It¡¯s located between the two major empires of Somend and Falconia. We¡¯re safe right now because both empires are at peace at this time. However, once this peace gets disrupted, we won¡¯t be able to defend ourselves against any of these empires given our current abilities. Besides, they won¡¯t hesitate to take over our territory as soon as the chance arises.¡± ¡°Go on!¡± David said after taking a sip of tea. ¡°ording to what I know, the stabilizing force of Somend, Mason Stefani, is on the verge of death. He won¡¯t be alive for much longer. Once Old Master Stefani dies, Somend will be thrown into chaos. By then, they won¡¯t have the time to care about us and Falconia will definitely take action against us. That¡¯s because it¡¯ll be easier and more convenient for them to invade Somend after taking over our territory! That¡¯s why Dark Cape is in danger right now! It¡¯s also the reason why we can¡¯t recruit more powerful people.¡± Rory moved to the side after speaking. A lot of people began gossiping in the hall as well. Rory had given them an extremely clear analysis. SO Besides, he supported his statements with logic and evidence. Everything that he had mentioned was likely to happen. The two neers from thete stages of the Dragon Rank felt rather regretful at this moment. Chapter 599 Chapter 599 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 599 They had been in Chaos Land while the world was on the verge of chaos. Thus, they wanted to join a more powerful force to survive the chaos. However, it now seemed that Red me Mercenaries were not safe either! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They would have joined the top mercenary ¨C ck Dragon Mercenaries if they had known about this. However, there were too many masters in ck Dragon Mercenaries. They would be given a low status if they joined them If they went to Red me, they would be the strongest besides Captain Silver Face and thus enjoy a high status. However, what good would a high status bring to you if you could not save your life? Could they have a higher status than being a captain in Chaos Land? ¡®What should I do?¡¯ They looked at each other. They badly wanted to back out. However, they still had a half-step God Rank captain. Otherwise, they would probably want to leave right now. ¡°That makes sense!¡± David nodded and said. Then, he asked, ¡°Anything else?¡± One of the late stage Dragon Ranker got up and said, ¡°Captain! I think Rory¡¯s right! We¡¯re in danger, so I suggest we abandon Dark Cape for now! Pick a safe ce, and with enough money, we¡¯ll soon rebuild a territory without having to live in constant fear!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Anotherte stage Dragon Ranker echoed. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Almost all the other neers agreed to the suggestion, They were all looking for someone to protect their lives. They were not trying to follow Red me Mercenaries to their death either. However, none of Red me Mercenaries¡¯ elderly said anything as they were all waiting for David to decide. David was rather pleased with that. At least Red me Mercenaries¡¯ veterans were quite cohesive. ¡°I hear your suggestion, but Red me Mercenaries isn¡¯t moving away from Dark Cape. Besides, we won¡¯t be living in fear every day! Because¡­ Red me has me!¡± David finished and unleashed an overbearing pressure. An invisible storm began to blow through the hall. Everyone felt like a boat in the sea that had beenpletely submerged. The suffocating feeling made them feel a tightness in the chest. It turned out that death coulde so fast! Was this what it felt like to die? There was a look of horror on everyone¡¯s face! However, a momentter¡­ The suffocating feeling was gone. Everyone came to their senses to find their clothes soaked with sweat. Everyone looked at David who was seated in the main seat with shocked eyes. How strong! The twote stage Dragon Rankers had met half-step God Rankers before, and there was no way they could put so much pressure on them. They were like ants in front of an elephant when facing David. They could not fight it! It was only pressure. What if they started fighting? A half-step God Ranker was not capable of this! God Rank guardian? That must be it. Red me Mercenaries¡¯ captain-Silver Face turned out to be a God Rank Guardian. Everyone had been fooled! Chapter 600 Chapter 600 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 600 Time passed day by day¡­ Dark Cape¡¯s Red me Mercenaries started to evolve with David around. Everyone was relieved when they saw what David was capable of. A force with a God Rank Guardian and a force without God Rank Guardian were in two different situations. The former was a force no one would easily mess with. If you wanted to kill a God Rank Guardian, two or even three God Rank guardians of the same rank had to be dispatched at the same time. If your opponent escaped, having a God Rank Guardian lurking in the dark, desperate for revenge, was not something any force could ignore. This was why even Falconia would not mess with such forces. The top mercenary in the global underworld ¨C ck Dragon Mercenaries was an example of this. ck Dragon Mercenaries was originally a big country that had been invaded by Falconia. After the split, some senior officials came together to form the group. They hated Falconia so much that they often assassinated Falconia¡¯s middle and senior officials. To this day, Falconia still had no idea how to handle ck Dragon Mercenaries. Of course, it was not that Falconia could not destroy ck Dragon Mercenaries. It was just that the price they needed to pay to do so was so much that it was simply not worth it! Red me Mercenaries also had a God Rank guardian, which gave them a little bit of peace of mind. Everyone¡¯s panicked heart slowly calmed down. David¡¯svish points were also increasing rapidly. David¡¯s body was now at God level 6, corresponding to a mid tier God-Ranker about to make a breakthrough to high rank If he had another one thousandvish points, David would be able to break through to God level 7 and reach theter stages of God Rank. Such a realm was also rare amongst the God Rank guardians. Most God Rank guardians of various forces were still at the beginner rank. A few of them reached the mid-rank, and even fewer were high-rank. Meanwhile, Mason had reached the peak of God Rank. This made him the anchor of Somend, capable of deterring the entire world. Even if he fought alone against the nine powerful god-level guardians, he could still defeat them. Peak God Rank masters were terrifying. On the third day in Dark Cape, David¡¯svish points passed 1,000. He upgraded his body to level 7, and the corresponding realm reached theter stages of God Rank. If David revealed his power now, the impact he would bring to the people, including those so called hidden sects and families would be unprecedented. A 22-year-old high-rank God Ranker! Anyone would dare not believe that such a monster existed. There was still one week left until the 10-year appointment. ording to thevish points¡¯ current growth rate, David¡¯s body should be able to break through to God level 9 by then. This was the critical point of theter stages of God Rank. One more step past this and his body would achieve level 10, and he would have reached Mason¡¯s current realm-peak God Rank A man of this realm was already the strongest man in the world who could take charge of an empire. David was looking forward to the day when he would be invincible. Meanwhile, the whole of Somend was starting to be chaotic. Somewhere in Somend. A locally well-known rotisserie. There was a long line of customers waiting for roasted chicken. There was only a certain amount of chicken every day. Once they sold out, there would be no more avable for the day. Therefore, people lined up to buy it early. It was mainly because the roasted chicken here was delicious and had been around for decades. However, while everyone was waiting in line, a man dressed in old-school clothing cut the queue. This naturally caused dissatisfaction in the customers queuing behind. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know to wait in line? What kind of a person are you?¡± ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re a man! How dare you cut the queue?¡± The man ignored them and stood in front, waiting for his roasted chicken. At this time, a tall man at the back of the line walked up to the front and grabbed the man who had cut the line. ¡°Don¡¯t you f*cking know that there¡¯s a line? ¡°F*ck you!¡± The man who cut the line shouting and punched the tall man.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He hit the 200-pound man so hard that the man flew a few meters back. He cked out right after he hit the ground. ¡°¡®Murder!¡± ¡°Murder!¡± Chapter 601 Chapter 601 ¡°Call the police! There¡¯s been a murder!¡± Countless people cried out in horror. The ce was chaotic¡­ This was the case in many ces in Somend. Originally, the major hidden families were not prepared to resurface so soon, and they would often just some members to inquire about news and contact their partners. However, Lorraine turned the ten-year appointment into a stage for the younger generation of Somend. Countless hidden heirs who knew this news came out of hiding in advance to participate in this grand event. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Everyone wanted to make a name for themselves at this time. This also led to many hidden sects and families resurfacing one after another. After all, these people had been hidden from the world for many years and they still adhered to ancient customs. In their understanding, thew of the jungle was thew of survival. This greatly contradicted the belief that everyone was equal in the eyes of the Somendw. Although they already knew a little about thews of Somend, after jointly resurfacing, they would have interacted with ordinary people, so it was inevitable that there would be some conflicts. Once there were conflicts, the two sides would start arguing. In addition to that, from their perspective, it waspletely uneptable for them to be scolded by ordinary folk. Then, fists would be involved. When fists were involved, how would ordinary folk be a match for these martial artists? The final result was that the ordinary folk would often suffer minor or even serious injuries inflicted by the people from hidden sects and families. Thus, the Special Task Force was very busy during this time and as they urgently policed Somend. Even Team Dragon got involved. They had no choice as there were too many masters in these hidden families and sects and the Special Task Force did not have enough manpower. Therefore, they could only ask the people from Team Dragon to help out. After Team Dragon acted, they were basically able to stabilize the situation. Although there were many hidden sects and families, most of them still obeyed thews of Somend, and only a few of them refused to obey. Those few were the ones that Somend were currently targeting. Furthermore, the matter with the Nichols family started to ferment and it gave a severe warning to these people. The head of the Nichols family who was a peak Dragon Ranker and two elders who were at thete stage of the Dragon Rank had died. Meanwhile, everyone else was imprisoned. This was no joke. Three days had now passed, and the Nichols family had not released any news yet. They should be too scared to fight against Somend. After all, a single MP from the Somend Parliament could wipe out the entire Nichols family with the strength they currently had. When David was destroying the Nichols family, what he said was also circted. ¡°Those who mess with Somend will be punished!¡± This sentence boiled the blood of all Somenders, but it was taken as a motto by all the passionate youngsters of Somend. It also greatly curbed many hidden sects and families. After all, the Nichols family was an example to them. Even though a lot of the strong forces were turning their noses up toward this matter, Mason was still alive. No one wanted toe forward and stand out from the crowd. Hence, aside from some small conflicts, the current Somend was still pretty stable. However, there was one current problem in Somend. Everyone was waiting for news of Mason¡¯s death so that they could fight for the bountiful resources of Somend. Even though David healed Mason, he had never shown his face until now. He was still mulling over his big move, and was preparing to fight the forces from outside the country. Hence, he would put the internal issues of the country aside for the time being. As long as he was not dead, Somend would not be in chaos. However, the forces outside of the country were not the same. Right now, they were frequently testing the limits of Somend. Almost all of the MPs of the Somend Parliament had been sent to the borders. They must give those foreign forces a heavy blow by now. Chapter 602 Chapter 602 Somewhere hidden in Somend. There were no high-rise buildings here and all the buildings had retro designs. The people here dressed in very retro clothes too. Of course, not everyone was like this, there was still some modernity scattered within themunity. Going into hiding did not mean stayingpletely out of touch with the outside world. They would still have to send people out to experience the outside world pretty often. Otherwise, it would be difficult for them to integrate back into society quickly after being separated from the outside world. This was the residence of the hidden family whose head of the family and two elders David had killed, the Nichols family¡¯s hidden residence. It could be said that the Nichols family was in a dilemma right now. The people they sent out were all wiped out, and even Franklin, the head of the Nichols family, one of the top peak Dragon Rankers, was killed. The Nichols family, which only had two peak Dragon Rankers, had their strength greatly weakened. Originally, the Nichols family was not that strong ifpared to the hidden families. Now, it was even worse. ording to the information they received, the head of the family, Franklin, was targeted by the MP of the Somend Parliament because he was causing too much trouble. In the end, the army that the Nichols family dispatched in advance waspletely wiped out. Now, they could not go out nor stay put. If they went out and were targeted by Somend again, the entire Nichols family would bepletely finished. However, if they did not go out and only waited until Somend fell apart, they would not be able to get any benefits when the time came. Avenging Franklin was not even on the agenda for the Nichols family. Even though the Nichols family still had Moses, the former head of the family, who was a peak Dragon Ranker and also Franklin¡¯s father, he could not ignore the life and death of the entire family just because he wanted to avenge his son. The Nichols family could not afford to provoke Somend. At present, they were considering how to obtain more resources and grow the Nichols family. That was the most important thing for the time being. They would only talk about revenge when there was a chance in the future. At this time, the Nichols family weed a guest. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here in my house?¡± Moses sat in the seat of the head of the family and asked a man below who was shrouded in a ck robe. After Franklin¡¯s death, Moses took over as head of the family. ¡°I am the guardian from Star Sect, Kit Powers,¡± the ck-robed man replied in a cold voice. Moses narrowed his eyes. He looked at the ck-robed man in shock. ¡®Star Sect? ¡®He¡¯s the guardian from Star Sect?¡¯ One had to know that Star Sect was a very powerful hidden sect. They were old rivals with another hidden sect, the Krums. These two sects represent the peak strength of the hidden sects. Moreover, a guardian was the absolute highest level within these sects However, Star Sect had a bad reputation. They would do whatever they wanted, and theypletely disregard the lives of others. The most important thing was that they were happy. Before going into hiding, they were listed as an extremely dangerous sect by Somend. However, why was Star Sect here in the Nichols residence? The strength of the two was miles apart! If the other party wanted to take action against the Nichols family, Kit alone might be able to destroy the Nichols family. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Oh, so you are Kit from Star Sect. I apologize for my negligence. Please forgive me,¡± Moses quickly stood up, walked to Kit, and said to Kit with his hands together. Chapter 603 Chapter 603 In front of the guardian from Star Sect he, the head of the Nichols family dared not put on airs. The gap in strength between the two sides was too great. They were now following thew of the jungle, not equality for all as in Somend. If he acted a little recklessly, Kit would kill him right here, and no one would dare to appeal to him. ¡°Head of the Nichols family, you don¡¯t need to be so humble. I¡¯m here to ask if your family wants to join us,¡± Kit said. ¡°What?¡± Moses asked. ¡°Join the Star Alliance!¡± ¡°The Star Alliance?¡± ¡°Yes, the Star Alliance is an alliance organized under the leadership of Star Sect. All the families and sects in the alliance are being targeted by Somend and they were all marked as extremely dangerous sects and families. Somend will not allow us to resurface, and we also need resources to deal with theing catastrophe, so we can only unite, gather our strength, and snatch these resources,¡± Kit exined. As Moses listened to Kit¡¯s exnation, he began weighing the pros and cons in his mind. Once they joined the Star Alliance, they would bepletely going against Somend. However, if they did not, the Nichols family would not dare toe out of hiding anymore. ¡°Mr. Powers, the Nichols family is not being restricted from resurfacing by Somend,¡± Moses said after thinking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me, Mr. Nichols. Your son Franklin has been killed by an MP of the Somend Parliament. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge? Joining the Star Alliance will be the best choice for you. In the future, you may have the opportunity to take revenge yourself. Other than that, you can even get even more resources. Troubled times areing, does your family want to just sit still?¡± Indeed, these people had already understood things very clearly before they came to recruit the Nichols family. It was because they knew that the Nichols family would not refuse. Now, the Nichols family had no choice but to get themselves involved in this mess. If Moses guessed correctly, if the Nichols family refused this offer, the Nichols family would be wiped out immediately to ensure that the news of the Star Alliance would not be leaked. The Nichols family was still too weak! In the face of these powerful forces, they could only be at the mercy of others. ¡°Mr. Powers, how will the resources we obtain in the future be distributed after we join the Star Alliance?¡± Moses asked. Even if he did not have a choice, he still needed to ask. Otherwise, the Nichols family would only be used as cannon fodder, and they would have no idea even if they were betrayed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Nichols. Nearly ten hidden sects and families have joined the Star Alliance, and everyone will be operating under a fair system. No matter how strong Star Sect is, I can¡¯t hide the truth from the masses. In the end, whoever made the greatest contribution will get the biggest share.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will join the Star Alliance on behalf of the Nichols family! But I have a request, after the demise of Somend in the future, I want to find the murderer who killed Franklin and take revenge myself!¡± ¡°Of course, then I shall wee the Nichols family to the Star Alliance. Pleasee to Star Sect to participate in the alliance conference in half a month. At that time, a series of alliance rules and future ns will be formted.¡± ¡°Great!¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore, Mr. Nichols.¡± ¡°Mr. Powers, please have a quick meal here before leaving.¡± ¡°No, I have other things to deal with. Goodbye, Mr. Nichols.¡±. Kit turned to leave after saying that. After a few steps, he walked out of the hall and disappeared from in front of Moses. Moses sighed in relief as he looked in the direction Kit was leaving. Only then did he realize that the clothes on his back were soaked through. He was under too much pressure as he faced the guardian from Star Sect. Kit was definitely someone who was halfway to the God Rank. Moses was just a peak Dragon Ranker, and in front of someone who was halfway to the God Rank, he did not even have a chance to escape. He should go to the elders to discuss this. There was no turning back for the Nichols family. They could only follow Star Sect. This was all caused by that prodigal son, Franklin. If he could develop steadily in Somend and not stand out, would the Nichols family have fallen to this point? Despite him wanting to avenge Franklin, Moses already scolded him eighteen times in his heart.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 604 Chapter 604 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 604 In addition to the Star Alliance led by Star Sect, these hidden sects and families had also established many smaller alliances. They were not only uniting families throughout the world and forming partnerships, but the hidden sects with the same origins would also group together to support each other. The strength of a family or sect was always limited. When a few of them were united, their strength would be much greater. In the future, they would also have a greater advantage when it came to snatching resources, About two days before the ten-year appointment , Dark Cape weed huge traffic and the area started to get lively. Countless children of powerful families and descendants from hidden sects appeared here. The venue for the ten-year appointment was set by Lorraine to be on an uninhabited ind west of Dark Cape. The maic field on the ind was very strong. Wirelessmunication equipment would be useless here. It also could not be locked onto by satellites and missiles. Hence, it was rtively safe here. That was why Lorraine chose this ce. Otherwise, if so many people with powerful backgrounds gathered together, none of them would be able to escape if they were hit by arge nuclear bomb from someone with ill intentions. By then, the whole world would be in chaos. If one wanted to reach this uninhabited ind, one needed to take a boat from Dark Cape. To ensure they arrived as soon as possible, they had to stay overnight at Dark Cape. When there were too many people, chaos would easily break out. Moreover, these guys were either the heirs of powerful families from Somend or the descendants of hidden sects, so they were all powerful and self-regarding people. Most importantly, Dark Cape was not under the jurisdiction of Somend. This meant that there was no need to obey the laws of Somend here, hence the descendants of the hidden sects felt that this ce was truly free. Whenever someone crossed them or if there was a conflict, they would break out into a fight. This was their way of solving problems. If they won, they would naturally te able to show their powerful strength and be able to boast. They could also make a name for their family or sect from that. If they lost, they would just consider themselves unlucky. No one would care anyway. This was thew of survival they preferred. The weak were prey to the strong and whoever had the strongest fist would have thest say. Inside ck Sand Hotel in Dark Cape. The hotel was formerly owned by Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. It was also the onlyrge hotel in Dark Cape. It could amodate 3000 people at a time. Moreover, when Bloodthirsty Mercenaries took control of Dark Cape, they also closed all the other small hotels and inns, not allowing others to run their business. The purpose of doing this was to achieve a monopoly. They wanted to be the only choice for the businessmen of the two countries who travelled back and forth in Dark Cape. This hotel was a huge enough cash cow. It provided a steady stream of wealth to the former Bloodthirsty Mercenaries. Combining that with the high taxes they charged in Dark Cape, it was safe to say that Bloodthirsty Mercenaries were incredibly rich. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After Red me Mercenaries destroyed Bloodthirsty Mercenaries and upied the ce, they naturally gained control of the ck Sand Hotel. However, Red me Mercenaries lifted the ban on the establishment of small hotels in Dark Cape, which caused countless small hotels to appear in Dark Cape. They even canceled the high taxes, which made countless businesses apud them. Since these small hotels were cheap, they also took away a lot of the ck Sand Hotel¡¯s guests. However, this was a good thing for David. It was because he did not need to make money now, on the contrary, he needed to spend money. Otherwise, where would he get hisvish points from? Withoutvish points, how could he improve his strength? How would he be a superman and be invincible in the world? The price of the ck Sand Hotel was very high, so naturally, it was very high-end. None of the people who participated in the ten-year appointment were ordinary folk They were the best among the younger generation, and these people did notck money. Chapter 605 Chapter 605 Therefore,, naturally, they would choose to stay in the most high-end hotels. Today, the ck Sand Hotel was fully booked for the first time since it was built. There were still many people who had no ce to stay and could only choose to stay in small hotels. Basically, everyone who was invited by Lorraine to the ten-year appointment came with arge group of people. Some came with a few people, some a little over a dozen, and some even a few dozen. This resulted in an influx of thousands of visitors to Dark Cape on this day. In the castle in Dark Cape where Red me Mercenaries lived, David was excitedly looking at hisvish points. This was aplete surprise. One had to know that his current physique had reached God level 9. Originally, ording to the normal rate of growth of hisvish points, he should only almost be at this level when it was time for the ten-year appointment. However, he did not expect hisvish points to skyrocket in the past two days. Not only did his physique break through to God level 9, but now he had a thousandvish points. The special funds allocated to themunications sector might have been spent. Not long ago, he received a call from the person in charge, saying that the project of building a communication satellite was ready and could start at any time. However, David did not care what the reason for the rapid growthvish points was. Even if someone cheated him out of hundreds of billions, as long as hisvish points increased, David felt that he should be grateful to the other party. Right now, money was not important to him at all. Rather, it was time. Now that all the evil characters had shown up now, how would he defeat them if he did not have overwhelming ability? David did not like to be on par with the enemy, He did not like to fight to the death with his enemy and then finally win through sheer luck. What he wanted was to absolutely crush the enemy. If he could not do that, he would rather hide, He would not do dangerous things. If he wanted to do it, then he wanted topletely crush his enemies. Right now, he already had 1000vish points. If he spent thevish points on his physique, then he would be able to break through to God level 10. God level 10 was equivalent to the strength of a peak God Ranker. This was also the peak strength on this earth and also Mason¡¯s level. He would be on the same level as Mason soon. The day was finally coming after waiting for so long. At this moment, David was extremely excited. Once he became a peak God Ranker, even if he did not have enoughbat experience, weapons, a finishing blow, or even if he could not defeat an experienced and old peak God Ranker like Mason, he would still be able to annihte anyone who was below the level of a peak God Ranker. True strength could win against all tricks. Once he had the strength, all the other fancy moves could be defeated through force. Furthermore, how many peak God Rankers existed in the world? He could basically do whatever he wanted in this realm. When his mind power improved, his strength would continue to improve too. Once his mind power and physique both reached level 10, he would go to another level. Then, his strength would far exceed peak God Rankers such as Mason. At that time, David wanted to say something pretentious, like, ¡°None of you can fight. It¡¯s so lonely being the best!¡± He did not hesitate to spend a thousandvish points to improve his physique. After a while¡­ He only had a few pitifulvish points left. His body still burned for a while. David took afortable shower before looking at the system panel. His physique had indeed reached God level 10. In addition, there was a bracket behind it that said, ¡®God level limit¡¯. David clenched his fist. His strength had increased again. At this moment, David felt that he had endless power. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This feeling was really cool! Chapter 606 Chapter 606 Dark Cape. ck Sand Hotel On the top floor stood a young and beautiful girl. However, the girl looked disheveled at this time. The girl took out her phone, dug out a number, and dialed it. The call was connected very soon. A gentle male voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Jeanie, did you miss me? I made you your favorite food. I¡¯ll go to pick you upter.¡± The girl listened to the voice that she was very familiar with, and her tears could not stop flowing ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jeanie? Talk to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam!¡± The girl cried. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Jeanie, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll pick you up right away. Wait for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam! I¡¯ll see you in the next life!¡± After the girl finished speaking, she hung up the phone without waiting for the other party to answer. In another part of Dark Cape, a young man rushed out and ran desperately to the ck Sand Hotel. After the girl named Jeanie hung up the call with Adam, she called her mother. ¡°Hello? Jeanie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve let you down. You and Dad must take care of your health. I will repay your kindness in the next life!¡± ¡°Jeanie, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t do anything stupid! You can tell Mommy anything, it can definitely be fixed¡­¡± Jeanie hung up before her mother could speak. Then, she stood on the rooftop and looked at the brightly lit street below before jumping down. After a while¡­ Crash! A loud crash startled many people. A figure fell in front of the ck Sand Hotel from above. The security hurried out to check ¡°Someone jumped off the building! Help! Call an ambnce!¡± There was chaos in the hotel lobby. The hotel manager hurriedly called to report what happened. Someone jumped off the building. This was huge. Ever since Dark Cape got a new owner, it was basically paradise. Everyone was living and working in peace. It was not as chaotic as it was before. Back then, it wasmon for people to die. Right now, it had been a while since someone died of unnatural causes. In the end, a phone call was made to Killer, the first deputy captain of Red me Mercenaries. All of Dark Cape was kept in order by Red me Mercenaries. When such a huge thing happened, it was only natural to notify the top management of Red me. Killer immediately brought his people to the ck Sand Hotel. This time, he brought two peak Dragon Rankers because he instinctively felt that this time, things were not so simple. In the past two days, arge number of strong people had poured into Dark Cape, and they had caused chaos. They had also received several reports of incidences, but this was the first death. One had to know that after Red me took over Dark Cape, they made great efforts to rectify Dark Cape. It had been a long time since there had been any unnatural deaths. Now, someone had jumped off the ck Sand Hotel and she was even a pretty young attendant. ¡°Those bastards!¡° They think just because they have a few ounces of strength that they can ignore Red me Mercenaries. ¡°They must be taught a lesson. ¡®Otherwise, Dark Cape will be more and more chaotic.¡¯ Fortunately, their captain had broken through God Rank and became a guardian. Otherwise, Red me would be in a difficult position when facing so many powerful people. ¡®I¡¯ll see if I can handle it myself first. ¡®If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll report this to the captain.¡¯ Room 16 in the ck Sand Hotel. Miles Pearson just finished showering and was resting on his bed. ¡®How nice! ¡®The quality of the attendant of this hotel is pretty good. After the ten-year appointment, I won¡¯t go back to Somend for the time being. I can stay here for some time and I¡¯ll only go back when I¡¯ve had my fun. Damn it, Somend has too many rules! ¡®Everything is forbidden. ¡®It¡¯s so amazing here. ¡®No one cares about what I do here. ¡®So what if they want to manage me? ¡®Can they even do that?¡¯ Before Miles came here, he had developed a thorough understanding of Dark Cape. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It was upied by a small mercenary group. The captain of the group seemed to be a master that was halfway to God Rank. However, so what? Although Miles could not defeat him, someone else could. When he came out this time, his Grandpa Abel also came out to protect him. His Grandpa Abel was also halfway to the God Rank and he had been on that level for many years. He was a veteran who was halfway to the God Rank and might even break through to God Rank at any time and be a guardian. That was why Miles had the confidence to do whatever he wanted in Dark Cape. Coupled with the other masters in his family, how could a small mercenary group be able topete with them? What was the use of even being a mercenary group even if they had a lot of members? When someone was in his grandfather¡¯s realm, even arge number of people was not enough to bridge the gap in strength. This was the paradise he wanted. It had only been a day and he did not want to leave. As he was dreaming of a happy life in the future¡­ Knock knock knock! There was a knock on his room door. ¡°Come in!¡± The door opened. A middle-aged man walked in. ¡°Mr, Miles.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Miles asked, sitting up from the bed. ¡°After the attendant walked out of your room, she went straight to the top floor, and jumped to her death.¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What a pity. She¡¯s such a gorgeous girl. Get me another one next time.¡± ¡°Mr. Miles, should we be prepared? After all, this is other people¡¯s territory. If theye for us, it¡¯ll be better that we¡¯re prepared,¡± the middle-aged man said. ¡°What preparations? What¡¯s there to prepare? My Grandpa Abel is here. What can a small mercenary group do to me? I am about to sleep with all the beautiful girls here! They want toe to me? Be my guest.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Miles.¡± ¡°You should leave now. Get another girl for me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged man left the room respectfully. Killer brought two peak Dragon Rankers to the ck Sand Hotel. The manager of the hotel quickly approached them. ¡°What happened?¡± Killer asked. ¡°Deputy Captain Rnd, the girl who jumped from the building was called Jean Shearer and she¡¯s an attendant from the hotel. Two hours ago, she sent something to the guest in Room 16. After she came out, she went directly to the top floor and jumped down.¡± ¡°Is her family here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Comfort them and ask what they need. They can tell us anything they need, and we¡¯ll try our best to fulfill them.¡± ¡°Alright, Deputy Captain Rnd,¡± the manager replied respectfully. ¡°Come, take me to Room 16.¡± ¡°Pleasee with me, Deputy Captain Rnd.¡± After the manager said that, he led the way. Meanwhile Killer and the two peak Dragon Rankers followed behind him. Chapter 607 Chapter 607 The manager of the ck Sand Hotel brought Killer and his gang to the door of Room 16. ¡°Knock,¡± Killer said. Knock knock knock The manager knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± A young man¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°I¡¯m the manager of ck Sand Hotel.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± The man in the room cursed. The manager turned his head to look at Killer helplessly. As the manager of the ck Sand Hotel, he was aware of the situation. He could not afford to offend any of the people who were staying at the hotel over the past two days. ¡°Have someone bring the key and open the door,¡± Killer said. ¡°Yes, Deputy Captain Rnd!¡± The manager summoned someone on the walkie-talkie after speaking. It did not take long for an attendant toe over with the key. The manager took the keys, opened the door, and stepped aside. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. His strength was low and he was only at first ss, so he dared not be the first to enter. If he was attacked, he would have died in vain. Killer stepped into the room first, followed by two peak Dragon Rankers. Ever since they learned about the strength of their captain, the two of them were nowmitted to Red me. As long as they closely followed the captain, with their strength, they would definitely be able to get to a high level in the future. When that happened, their lives would be much morefortable. When Killer entered the room, he saw a young man in his twenties lying on the bed. ¡°Who let you in? Are you looking to f*cking die? Get out of here!¡± Miles sat up and scolded loudly. ¡°I¡¯m Killer, the deputy captain of Red me Mercenaries. An attendant who went out of your room more than an hour ago jumped from the top of the building and died. ording to her autopsy, she was sexually assaulted before her death. I hope you can cooperate with our investigation,¡± Killer said calmly. It was not that he had great patience, instead, it was because he did not want to cause trouble without knowing the strength and background of the opponent. At first nce, this young man was not easy to deal with. At a young age, he had the strength at the beginner stage of Dragon Rank, so his background was definitely not weak. In the end, it would be up to the captain to decide. (What does it have to do with me if the attendant died? You people from Red me just want to cause trouble for yourselves , don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t think that just because you have someone who¡¯s halfway to the God Rank that you can be so arrogant in front of me. You can¡¯t afford to offend my family. If you¡¯re smart, you will send me a beautiful girl every day, and I will leave when I have enough fun!¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you to cooperate with the investigation now, we didn¡¯te here to apologize to you! Please be clear about this. This territory belongs to Red me Mercenaries, so since you are here, you must obey our rules.¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me to cooperate with the investigation? You¡¯re asking me to abide by the rules? Who the f*ck do you think you are? What if I don¡¯t cooperate and I don¡¯t abide? What can you do to me? Listen closely, so what if I raped that girl? Come on, arrest me! Do you have the balls to do that?¡± Miles said arrogantly. He was the dignified son of the Pearson family! Furthermore, the Pearson family was also one of the top ranked forces among the hidden families. Red me Mercenaries was just a second ¨C tier force with someone who was halfway to God Rank. How dare they make him abide by the rules? What were the rules? Thew of the jungle were the rules! The rules were set by the strong. Was a garbage second-tier force qualified to set the rules? How hrious! ¡°If you refuse to cooperate, we¡¯ll have to use force,¡± Killer said with a nk face. If the captain did not show his current strength, he would not have dared to do this. This young man was secure in the knowledge that he had support. Hence, his support had to be very powerful. There was at least one person that was halfway to the God Rank behind him, or he might even have a God Rank guardian behind him. That was why he dared to ignore Red me Mercenaries. However, there was also a God Rank guardian in charge of today¡¯s Red me Mercenaries. The strength shown by the captain also greatly increased their confidence. Chapter 608 Chapter 608 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 608 ording to Killer¡¯s understanding of the captain, he was definitely not a timid person, and he would definitely not swallow his anger if he encountered such a thing. If he did not do anything now, the captain would look down on him. In order to leave a good impression of himself on the captain, he had to understand the circumstances clearly even if he could not handle this matter. Then, he would report it to the captain and wait for his decision. The two peak Dragon Rankers behind Killer could also sense that Miles had a strong background This young man in his twenties had already reached the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank It was not something that ordinary forces could cultivate. However, they also had a God Rank guardian as their backer. That was why they were not afraid of the other party. Now was the time to show loyalty, otherwise, how would they quickly integrate into Red me Mercenaries? ¡°Use force? You just want to arrest me, right? Come on! Let me see if you have the guts,¡± Miles said indifferently. He did not believe that these people would really dare to arrest him. Furthermore, his Grandpa Abel was just next door! If these people dared to touch him, his Grandpa Abel would definitely make them suffer the consequences. ¡°Elders, please bring him back to let the captain deal with him,¡± Killer said to the two peak Dragon Rankers behind him. The two peak Dragon Rankers took a step forward at the same time, revealing their strength slightly. Instantly, the room was filled with a depressing atmosphere. ¡°Do you want to walk yourself or do you want us to take action?¡± ¡°Peak Dragon Rankers? I¡¯m so scared! Hahaha!¡± Miles was not frightened by the strength of those two. On the contrary, he started guffawing. The two frowned and took another step forward. They decided to just immediately take action. However, when they lifted their right leg, an even stronger strength overwhelmed the two. This made them retract their right legs that they had just lifted. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The two were shocked. At this moment, an old man walked in through the door. ¡°Who gave you the guts to touch a member of the Pearson family?¡± The old man asked as he walked in. ¡°Grandpa Abel!¡± Miles cried out happily. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Miles. I am here. No one will dare to bully you now.¡± This person was Miles¡¯ grandfather, Abel Pearson. He was also one of the two masters who was halfway to the God Rank in the Pearson family. Killer and the two elders from Red me Mercenaries were unable to move after being suppressed by the old man. At this moment, their hearts were filled with fear. Unexpectedly, this young man had the protection of someone who was halfway to the God Rank. They had to go back and inform the captain as soon as possible. This was already beyond their strength. However, right now, they had to ensure their safety and not provoke the other party. Even though there were two peak Dragon Rankers and one mid-Dragon Ranker on their side, in the face of a master who was halfway to the God Rank, they had no power to fight back. Even though a master who was halfway to the God Rank was not a true God Rank guardian since he had not yet taken that step, this was something that a peak Dragon Ranker couldpete with. ¡°Please calm down, Sir. We¡¯re just doing our jobs and following orders,¡± Killer said, fighting back the pressure. ¡°Whose orders? Captain Silver Face from Red me Mercenaries?¡± Abel asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Killer answered. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Go back and tell your captain toe to me personally. You¡¯re still not qualified enough to interrogate a member of the Pearson family,¡± Abel said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Get lost now.¡± After Abel said that, the pressure on the three slowly vanished. Killer and his gang wiped the sweat from their foreheads and left the room slowly. Chapter 609 Chapter 609 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 609 ¡°Grandpa Abel, are you just going to let them leave like that?¡± Miles asked after the trio left. ¡°Miles, this is the territory of Red me Mercenaries at the end of the day, and Silver Face is also a master who was halfway to the God Rank. If we have a fallout with him, we may not be able to retreat without suffering any damage. It¡¯s better to keep a low profile,¡± Abel exined. ¡°Would they dare to do that? I¡¯ll go back and tell Grandpa Reid to destroy Red me Mercenaries!¡± ¡°Miles, some things are not as simple as you think. If Red me Mercenaries can upy Dark Cape, they naturally have their own means. You can¡¯t destroy them just because you want to. Moreover, all the hidden sects and families are resurfacing one after another. We, the Pearson family, better not be the first to stand out. The Nichols family incident from not long ago is still fresh in everyone¡¯s minds.¡± ¡°¡®The Nichols family doesn¡¯t even have someone who¡¯s halfway to the God Rank. How can they be compared to us? Somend dares to take action against the Nichols family, but they definitely dare not do the same to us.¡± ¡°Somend is now in the midst of the storm. No one knows what condition Mason is in. If Mason still has the strength to fight despite being in the final stages, who would dare to cross him? What if we¡¯re treated as the target that Mason uses as a final show of strength before he dies? None of the hidden families and sects can stop him, so naturally, we can¡¯t either.¡± ¡°Is Mason as powerful as the rumors? How could one person deter so many hidden sects and families as well as so many hostile forces abroad?¡± Miles asked in disbelief. ¡°Mason is a legendary figure, so no one will question his strength. His fame was built step by step. Take a recent battle as an example, Mason alone fought against nine God Rank guardians headed by Falconia. He even killed one person and seriously injured four others. This kind of record is simply terrifying!¡± ¡®He fought against nine God Rank guardians alone? ¡®He even killed one and seriously injured four others? ¡®This kind of strength is simply too terrifying!¡¯ ¡°I-Is that true?¡± Miles widened his eyes and asked in shock. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true! Otherwise, do you think Somend could be one of the two greatest empires in the world just by its small strength? Thus, we must abide by the rules in Somend and we can¡¯t be the one who takes the first step to break them. When Mason dies, Somend will copse, then it will be time for us to show our strength.¡± ¡°I understand, Grandpa Abel. I¡¯ll be more careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, but you don¡¯t have to be too restricted in Dark Cape. You¡¯ll be fine as long as you act appropriately. You can y with some ordinary girls. As long as I¡¯m here, Red me Mercenaries won¡¯t dare to do anything to you, but once you enter the territory of Somend, you must be humble.¡± David was in his room, and he was carefully experiencing the changes in his physique after breaking through God level 10. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This feeling of endless power was so refreshing that he was restless and eager to try it. He wanted to see what the effect would be. However, he dared not do it here. He predicted that the castle would not be able to handle his punch and would simply crumble from the force. He should try it in a deserted ce. It would be good to have a clear understanding of his strength. So far, he had not made a proper strike yet. Just when David was thinking of trying it somewhere deserted¡­ Knock knock knock! He heard someone knocking at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± David replied aftering back to his senses. The door was pushed open gently. The first deputy captain of Red me Mercenaries, Killer, walked in. ¡°Captain,¡± Killer greeted respectfully. ¡°What is it?¡± David asked. ¡°Captain, there are a lot of powerful people pouring into Dark Cape thesest two days. There are a lot of them and it¡¯s a little scary.¡± ¡°Oh? How many?¡± Chapter 610 Chapter 610 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 610 ¡°ording to iplete statistics, there are thousands of people! The ck Sand Hotel is fully booked and there are many powerful people upying it.¡± ¡°Thousands? So many? Are they all youngsters?¡± David asked in surprise. ¡®How many people did Lorraine invite? ¡®Does Somend have so many masters among the young generation?¡¯ Even if they included the hidden sects and families, it would still be impossible to achieve so much, right? If each of these people was backed by a powerful family, wouldn¡¯t Somend have been invincible since long ago if all of them had united? Why would they be afraid of Falconia then? They would have dominated the world long ago. Even if half of them were united, they would already be invincible, let alone all of them. ¡°No, ording to my observations, there are at least dozens or possibly hundreds of independent forces, each of which has a young man with a high status. Everyone else is being led by him.¡± ¡®I see! David was stunned. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At least 95% of the thousands of people were followers or they were sent by major forces to protect these young people who were participating in the ten-year agreement. After all, those who could be invited by Lorraine had to be geniuses. No matter which force they were from, they were still treasures. There could be no idents, so it was understandable for them to send a few masters to protect them. ¡°I know the reason for this, you can just ignore them, and they¡¯ll be gone in two days,¡± David said. ¡°But Captain, after these people arrived at Dark Cape, they turned the ce upside down. We can¡¯t allow them to act arbitrarily regardless of the rules. After all, this is the territory of Red me Mercenaries. Once word gets out, the reputation of Red me Mercenaries will be over.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me, how are these people acting arbitrarily?¡± ¡°An attendant from the ck Sand Hotel was raped by a young man when she was sending something to his room because she was beautiful. Later, she made two phone calls, one to her boyfriend and one to her mother before jumping off the roof of the hotel and committing suicide! Plus, there are already several attendants who have been molested at the ck Sand Hotel!¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± David asked calmly. Although he was calm on the surface, David¡¯s heart was unsteady. He was even a little angry. The people from these hidden families were indeed not good. They would not restrain themselves no matter where they went! ¡®Do they really think they can do whatever they want because they¡¯re outside of Somend and in Dark Cape? ¡®What wild fantasies! ¡°Captain, it¡¯s absolutely true! How would I dare to joke about this kind of thing? Not only in the ck Sand Hotel, but in other ces as well. There are also many cases of molestation, refusing to pay, and demanding free meals in restaurants. There were also a few fights. After we received the report and went to check, a lot of the people who were sent to investigate the situation were also injured.¡± ¡°Did you not go check out the situation yourself?¡± ¡°Captain, I did. I even brought two of the new elders with me. After I got the news that the attendant killed herself, we rushed over at once. However, there was an old man who¡¯s halfway to the God Rank next to the young man. We couldn¡¯t even fight back the strength he exuded. That was why we didn¡¯t do anything and decided toe back to report this to you,¡± Killer smiled wryly. ¡°He has the protection of someone who¡¯s halfway to the God Rank? No wonder he dares to act so recklessly. It seems that he was sure he had grasped the weakness of Red me Mercenaries,¡± David chuckled coldly and said. ¡°The other party looked into us beforehand and he asked us to mind our own business. He even asked us to prepare a beautiful girl for him every day and that he¡¯d leave once he¡¯s had enough. Moreover, that old man who¡¯s halfway to the God Rank even asked you to go see him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Bring me to see them. We¡¯ll just make them serve as examples, if not, everyone will think that Red me is weak.¡± ¨C Chapter 611 Chapter 611 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 611 David was worried that he would not be able to find someone whom he could establish his reputation with. Now that the hidden sects and families were graduallying out of hiding, thebat power he had disyed thus far was only halfway to God Rank. This strength had been enough of a deterrent in the past. However, a master who was halfway to the God Rank was no longer enough. Any family could send someone who was halfway to the God Rank to protect their descendants. Hence, he had to show a little more strength so he could protect Dark Cape. After all, he could not stay here forever. He would be returning to Somend after the ten-year appointment. Since the Pearson family happened to be asking for trouble, then sorry. These hidden families and sects had avoided the world for a long time, and they were still adhering to the oldw of the jungle. This was absolutely not eptable. Somend finally achieved the stability it enjoyed today. It was created through the blood and sweat of many Somend martyrs headed by Mr. Mason Stefani and it could not be destroyed by these people. They had to change the mindset that they were superior to others. Although David¡¯s strength was already number one in the world, he had never felt that he was superior to ordinary people. He was a young man who had received a good education in Somend, and he had always been a student of both character and academic excellence. Moreover, he got to where he was now step by step from his origin as an ordinary person. The belief that everyone was equal had prated deep into his heart. No one should be allowed to break this bnce. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even if it was impossible to achieve absolute equality, they could not be allowed to ignore the human rights and lives of ordinary people like this. His physique had broken through to God level 10, which was equivalent to the strength of a peak God Ranker. David felt very confident. Even if the Pearson family had God Rank guardians, he still wanted to turn the Pearson family into sacrificial offerings. Somend used the Nichols family as an example, and Dark Cape would use the Pearson family as an example. All the hidden families who came out of hiding had to understand that things were not the same as before. They could not use the old system in today¡¯s society. David opened the door first and walked out of the room. ¡°Captain!¡± The two peak Dragon Ranker elders standing at the door bowed and called out. ¡°Come,e with me to meet the master who¡¯s halfway to the God Rank in the Pearson family. I¡¯ll show you how powerful thebat strength of those above peak Dragon Rankers e same time, it can also encourage you to continue to move forward. Greater times areing, and you can¡¯t rely on just your current strength, especially Killer. Your strength of a mid-Dragon Ranker can¡¯t evenpare to some of the younger generation of the hidden sect,¡± David walked ahead and said. ¡°Yes, Captain! I will definitely continue to work hard,¡± Killer answered humbly behind. He was still satisfied with his own strength. He became a mid-Dragon Ranker before the age of forty. However, over the past few days, arge number of powerful people had poured into Dark Cape and it made him feel a huge sense of crisis. Among these people, some young people in their twenties were even masters of the Dragon Rank Since when were there Dragon Rank masters to be found everywhere? Killer was puzzled. He had been busypleting the tasks that David had issued recently. He armed Dark Cape and recruited talents for Red me, so he did not have time to learn about this information. It was not until now that he felt that the pattern of the world was about to change. The great age wasing, and he had to also work hard to improve himself and keep up with Captain¡¯s pace. He was only a mid-Dragon Ranker, so he was indeed lowering the reputation of Red me by being the first deputy captain. The captain was a God Rank guardian, but the first deputy captain was just a mid-Dragon Ranker? Chapter 612 Chapter 612 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 612 This gap was too big. If he did not work hard, he would be too embarrassed to continue being the first deputy captain. David brought the trio to the ck Sand Hotel. He was still wearing his silver mask. Now was not the time to reveal the identity. ¡°Captain!¡± The manager of ck Sand Hotel saw David walking in with a silver mask and immediately ran over to greet him respectfully. Silver Face, the captain of the Red me Mercenaries , was a god-like existence in Dark Cape. He not only overthrew the brutal rule of Tyrant, the captain of Bloodthirsty Mercenaries, but he also exempted Dark Cape of all taxes. Almost all crimes had been eradicated from Dark Cape now. Everyone here felt that their life here was like heaven, so they respected David a lot. ¡°Are you in charge here?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± the manager replied humbly. ¡°They¡¯re still here, right?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve been in the room this entire time. I¡¯ve been watching the door on the monitor, and they definitely didn¡¯te out.¡± ¡°Lead the way.¡± ¡°Captain, pleasee with me.¡± The manager led David all the way to Room 16. The manager skillfully opened the room door with the key and stepped aside. David walked in. Then, they saw an old man and a young man sitting on the chair in the room. There were also four Dragon Rank masters behind them. ¡°Are you Silver Face, the captain of Red me Mercenaries?¡± The old man Abel asked. David did not answer Abel. Instead, he looked at the other young man and asked, ¡°Did you force yourself onto the attendant and cause her tomit suicide by jumping off the building?¡± Miles turned his head to look at Abel nervously. He felt pressured as he faced David, who was halfway to God Rank ¡°Captain Silver Face, I am Abel Pearson from the Pearson family. This is Miles, the grandson of my eldest brother, and the most outstanding descendant of the younger generation in the Pearson family. My eldest brother has high hopes for him, so please forgive him for the sake of the Pearson family,¡± Abel said. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Did you force yourself onto the attendant and caused her tomit suicide by jumping off the building?¡± David asked Miles nkly. He was completely ignoring Abel, seemingly not bothered by him at all. ¡°Grandpa Abel,¡± Miles looked at Abel and asked for help. ¡°Captain Silver Face, I am giving you respect because you¡¯re the master here, but I have given you enough face. Please don¡¯t tter yourself. The strength of Red me Mercenaries is not a deterrent in front of my family. Do you want to anger my family right here?¡± Abel said angrily. He had shown enough respect to David because he knew that this was the territory of Red me Mercenaries and both of them were halfway to God Rank. However, David waspletely disrespecting him. How would he get himself out of this embarrassing situation as someone who was halfway to the God Rank? ¡°I¡¯m asking you onest time. Did you do it?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. m! ¡°Silver Face, you¡¯re insufferable!¡± Abel mmed his hand down on the table and shouted after standing up. ¡°So what? You don¡¯t dare to mess about in Somend, but you dare to ignore Red me¡¯s rules in Dark Cape. Are you not bullying Red me by doing this?¡± David tilted his head and looked at Abel for the first time. He asked this in a calm tone. ¡°Silver Face, the one who died was just a normal person. You should know that we¡¯re not within the same category as an ordinary person now that we¡¯re in this realm. Are you seriously going to have a fallout with my family because of an ordinary person? Think about the consequences. Think about whether Red me can handle it!¡± Abel cried angrily. He did not think that David would turn a blind eye to a threat from the Pearson family. ¡®Is he not afraid that the Pearson family might destroy Red me Mercenaries? ¡®Or perhaps, he has a stronger backing behind him so that¡¯s why he¡¯s not scared of the Pearson family.¡¯ Abel wondered about all kinds of possibilities in his heart. Chapter 613 Chapter 613 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 613 ¡°The person who died is just an ordinary person and an inferior person in your eyes, but to me, her life is nobler than you beasts!¡± David said sarcastically. ¡°Silver Face, you are so presumptuous! How dare you insult the Pearson family like this! I think you really don¡¯t want to live anymore. Do you really think the Pearson family won¡¯t dare to touch you?¡± Abel¡¯s face was red as he pointed at David and said angrily. Abel would have killed David on the spot if David was not halfway to God Rank and he was not confident because he could not see through David¡¯s strength. He evenpared them to beasts. Abel had lived seventy or eighty years and had never been insulted like this. ¡°Aren¡¯t you? After being insulted by the son of the Pearson family, the attendant jumped off the building andmitted suicide without the slightest hesitation. Do you think beasts like you can compare to this kind of woman who values chastity more than life? In my opinion, her life is a hundred times more precious than yours!¡± ¡°Silver Face¡­¡± Abel growled through gritted teeth. ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear it anymore? Do you want to act against me now? I haven¡¯t finished yet! I am ttering you by calling you beasts. Your family is nothing but rubbish that is even lower than low!¡± David sarcastically said. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± After Abel said that, he rushed toward David. At such a close distance, he appeared in front of David in the blink of an eye. He stretched out his right hand which was surrounded by some ck gas and struck the part of David¡¯s chest where his heart was with his palm. This was the ancestral martial art of the Pearson family¡ªthe heart-crushing p! It was so powerful that it could directly shatter the victim¡¯s heart. He was going to make David pay for what he said. This was the first time the Pearson family had been so insulted in so many years. Even if he could not kill David today, he would go back and tell his brother so that he could personally kill this person who dared to insult the Pearson family. Not only did he want David to die, but he also wanted everyone in Red me to die too! At this moment Abel had been blinded with rage. Abel disyed joy in his eyes when he saw that his palm was about to hit David¡¯s chest. If he managed to strike David with the p, even if David was someone who was halfway to God Rank like him, he would be seriously injured. The Pearson family¡¯s heart-crushing p was a top martial art that has been passed down for generations, and it was very lethal. Moreover, the human heart was the most vulnerable organ. The ancestors of the Pearson family created this powerful technique to target the most vulnerable parts of the human body. Abel was not the only one with joy in his eyes. Behind him, Miles and the four Dragon Rank masters from the Pearson family also showed their joy. They naturally knew the power of the heart-crushing p. It was no exaggeration to say that as long as a master of the same level was hit in the chest by the heart-crushing p, they would be seriously injured even if they did not die. As long as David was seriously injured, Abel would have an advantage over him. They might even be able to kill David. If David was dead, the rest of the Red me Mercenaries would bepletely useless when facing Abel, someone who was halfway to God Rank. They would not be able to withstand a single blow from him. The heart-crushing p surrounded by ck gas was getting closer and closer to David¡¯s chest. Abel was already smiling. He did not expect the sneak attack on David to go so smoothly. David seemed to be frightened. He was motionless and was allowing Abel to attack him. In reality, the heart-crushing p was not without its shorings. It had to hit the middle of the chest or at the center of the back, the two positions closest to the heart, to exert the greatest power. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. If the person being attacked blocked it with other parts of their body, the power of the heart crushing p would be greatly weakened, and it would only cause minor injuries. Therefore, this sneak attack carried the greatest advantage. In frontalbat, the effectiveness of the heart-crushing p was limited. No one would expose their chest or back so that you could hit them. It was human instinct to protect their most vulnerable areas. Furthermore, minor injuries did not really have much impact on people of their level. However, Abel did not expect David to not move at all. Now, even if David reacted, it would be toote to do anything because the heart-crushing p was about to get reach David¡¯s heart. If David was seriously injured, Abel would have the confidence to kill David right there and then. After that, Abel would be famous for killing someone who was halfway to God Rank while he himself was also halfway to God Rank. Chapter 614 Chapter 614 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 614 He would definitely be famous with this incident. ¡°Get lost!¡± David uttered two words when he saw Abel¡¯s heart-crushing p approaching his chest. The words ¡®get lost¡¯ resounded in everyone¡¯s ears like a thunderbolt. Immediately afterward, Abel felt an imposing force that was countless times stronger than his. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The body was hit by this powerful force, and he was instantly knocked nearly ten meters back before mming into the wall. Bang bang bang bang bang! A violent crash sounded. Not only was Abel knocked against the wall by David¡¯s momentum. The other four members of the Pearson family were also affected and were thrown against the wall. Meanwhile, the table and the chair they had just sat on were shattered! The wall was also covered with cracks after they crashed onto it. Even the paint on the wall fell to the ground. Killer and the gang who stood behind David stared at everything in front of them with wide eyes and dropped jaws. It felt like a dream. The fight just now was over in a very short period. It only took two or three seconds for Abel to take action and then get knocked backward by David¡¯s two words. Was this the strength of a God Rank guardian? They were unable to move due to the aura from Abel, someone who was halfway to the God Rank However, Abel¡¯s full blow was rendered useless by two words from the captain such that he could not even fight back. He was too strong! Unbelievably strong! In their current state, they could not even fathom how the captain had done this. He did not even bother to move. One simple ¡®get lost¡¯ could achieve this effect. In truth, David did not exert much energy. If he exerted all of his energy, this building might not be able to withstand it and it would immediately copse. The strength of a peak God Ranker was so terrifying. David did not expect this either. No wonder Mason could fight nine people at the same time. David wanted to say ¡®I want to fight ten people at the same time¡¯ pretentiously. If the people looking to fight him were just at the beginner stage of God Rank, he would even be able to handle 20 of them. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re not halfway to the God Rank. You¡­ You¡­ You are a God Rank guardian!¡± Abel said in horror as he struggled to get up from the floor. The rest of the members of the Pearson family also struggled to get up after graduallying to their senses. Fortunately, they had been behind Abel earlier. Most of the power from David¡¯s words was absorbed by Abel, someone who was halfway to God Rank If not, with their current strength, they would have been killed by David. The five of them looked at David in horror. They finally came back to their senses. Everything they experienced just now felt like a dream. They only heard ¡®get lost¡¯ and then their bodies were immediately sent flying by an unsurpassed force. Right now, a lot of their bones had been fractured. Whenever they struggled to move, they would have to endure intense pain. Q However, the pain in their bodies was nothingpared to the fear in their hearts. Their opponent was too strong! He only said ¡®get lost¡¯ and they had no way of fighting back. Their opponent did not even need to move to kill them. If he said ¡®get lost¡¯ one more time, none of them here would be able to withstand it anymore. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 615 Chapter 615 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 615 Abel looked at David, who was wearing a silver mask, and felt extremely shocked inside his heart. Captain Silver Face was definitely a God Rank guardian, and he was not a normal God Rank guardian at that. He was at least mid-God Ranker, or he might even be at theter stage. The Pearson family had a God Rank guardian. It was his big brother, Reid Pearson. He was Miles¡¯ biological grandfather and also a God Rank guardian. He was at the top of the beginner stage of the God Rank and he might break through to be a mid-God Ranker at any time. However, his big brother could not exude so much power when he said ¡®get lost¡¯ just like David did. ¡®Who is Silver Face? ¡®Didn¡¯t they say he¡¯s just halfway to the God Rank? ¡®The strength he exposed now is at least mid-God Rank. ¡®This is horrifying. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡®What should I do? ¡®The Pearson family can¡¯t stop him at all!¡¯ Aside from the Pearson family, his strength as a mid-God Ranker had surpassed that of most hidden sects and families. It was estimated that only a few top hidden sects and families such as the Krums would be able to deter him. With Silver Face¡¯s strength, the Pearson family would not even dare to make a squeak even if they were all killed here. This was the difference in power. Abel¡¯s big brother would not jeopardize the entire Pearson family for their sake. Moreover, he might evene here to apologize personally. He would need to pay some price to keep the Pearson family safe. ¡®How can I save my life now?¡¯ ¡°So what if I am? What if I¡¯m not? Isn¡¯t your family so powerful that you want to make Red me pay? Didn¡¯t you say you want to dominate Dark Cape? What¡¯s the matter now? Are you scared?¡± David asked sarcastically again. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, Mr. Guardian. I fail to recognize true strength, so that¡¯s why I offended you. Please spare us! The Pearson family will definitely be grateful to you!¡± Abel endured the debilitating pain in his body and knelt on the floor before saying humbly. At this moment, he had apletely different attitudepared to earlier. The Pearson family could notpare to David, who had just showed the strength of a mid God Ranker. He just wanted to save his own life now. He could only pray that David would give them a way out and spare them for the sake that their family who also had a God Rank guardian. Otherwise, they would surely die even though he was halfway to the God Rank and he had such a strong hidden family backing him. Miles and the others saw Abel kneeling. Therefore, they all endured the severe pain in their bodies and struggled to kneel on the ground. They finally chose to let go of their dignity when faced with the threat of death. Furthermore, his Grandpa Abel, who had the strength of someone who was halfway to the God Rank, had knelt, let alone them with their measly strength. ¡°P-Please don¡¯t be mad, Mr. Guardian. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have broken the rules of Dark Cape. Please¡­ Please spare us! The Pearson family will surelypensate for the loss,¡± Abel said tremblingly while kowtowing. Thud thud thud thud thud thud! The four Dragon Rank masters behind him also started kowtowing. ¡°Weren¡¯t you pretty arrogant just now? You made a mistake, and you even wanted me, the captain, to come to negotiate with you. Now that I am here, the result of this negotiation is that whoever made the mistake will be the one to bear the responsibility. Who was the one who forced himself onto the attendant? Kill yourself and I will spare the rest of you. If not, none of you will be spared even if I have to do it personally,¡± David said insipidly. Since he wanted to build his reputation, how could he do so if no one lost their life? Additionally, the person who died should be of pretty high status. If not, the effect would be greatly diminished. Chapter 616 Chapter 616 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 616 Since the Pearson family had a God Rank guardian, it would be enough for him to use their heir as a vessel to show his prestige. If the Pearson family was not convinced, then David would not mind destroying the entire family. ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die! I¡¯m still young! I¡¯m the most talented person in the Pearson family. My Grandpa Reid is a God Rank guardian, so you can¡¯t kill me. You can¡¯t! Grandpa Abel, save me!¡± Miles yelled when he heard that David wanted him to kill himself. He was the most gifted person in this generation of the Pearson family, and he was loved by the elders of the family. Furthermore, his Grandpa Reid was also a God Rank guardian, so he had a noble status. He was still young! He did not want to die yet! He was also going to be the next head of the Pearson family and be a God Rank guardian to lead the Pearson family to a higher level. ¡°You¡¯re still young? You don¡¯t want to die? Was the woman whom you raped not young? Did she want to die? Did she deserve to die? What you are experiencing now is the despair she felt when she jumped off the building after you forced yourself onto her! You must have felt so happy at that time! Scum like you won¡¯t be enough to make up for even one life as pure as hers even if you die ten times!¡± ¡°Mr. Guardian, Miles¡¯ Grandpa Reid, who is also my big brother, is also a God Rank guardian. Please spare Miles for the sake of my brother. The Pearson family will definitelypensate the deceased a hundredfold!¡± ¡°Canpensation be exchanged for life? Then, I shall kill all of you now and ask the Pearson family toe to me forpensation!¡± David said with a sneer, Abel dared not answer him. He was genuinely scared that David would kill all of them out of anger. If he had to choose, he would choose to sacrifice Miles to save their lives. Even though Miles was the most talented one in his generation, would there only ever be one heir in a powerful family? There were several backup heirs in the Pearson family, but there were only two people who were halfway to the God Rank in the Pearson family. If Miles died, they could just cultivate another person. The only thing was that it would be difficult for him to exin to his big brother. ¡°However, he believed that his big brother would focus on the bigger picture. Besides, his big brother had more than one grandson. If he, a person who was halfway to the God Rank was dead, the Pearson family¡¯s strength would be greatly diminished, and in theing troubled times, theirpetitiveness would also decrease sharply. As the highest decision-maker of the Pearson family, his brother Reid would make the choice that was most beneficial to the Pearson family. ¡°Killer!¡± David called out when he saw that the Pearson family was not talking. ¡°Captain, I¡¯m here,¡± Killer stood up and replied. ¡°Take them all back and keep a close eye on them. Tell them to contact the head of the Pearson family and tell him to talk to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± After David finished speaking, he said to Abel and the others, ¡°You¡¯d better obey the arrangement and wait for the people from your family toe. If you dare to resist, don¡¯t me me for killing you.¡± ¡°We understand, Mr. Guardian!¡± Abel breathed a sigh of relief. It would be fine as long as he did not kill them right away. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They would be ok when his brother Reid got here. A guardian would have more confidence when they were talking with another guardian. At most, they would be forced to pay some kind of price. The Pearson family had a huge business, and they could afford it. This was unlike himself, who was currentlypletely suppressed and had no right to speak. The people from the Pearson family were brought back to Red me Mercenaries¡¯ castle by Killer and were imprisoned in the cells while they waited for the God Rank guardian of the Pearson family to come. Miles was relieved too. In his opinion, as long as Grandpa Reid was here, everything would be fine. That night, Abel called the Pearson family in Somend. However, it would take several days to contact Reid and have hime to Dark Cape. This was because the Pearson family¡¯s hidden location had a very strong maic field and there was no radio signal there. Thus, they could only inform the other members of the Pearson family in Somend and get them to rush back to the hidden location and inform Reid. This trip would definitely take a few days. Chapter 617 Chapter 617 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 617 David was thinking that since he wanted to show his prestige this time, he should go all out. Someone who was halfway to the God Rank like Abel was not enough, but a God Rank guardian would be enough. If these two died in Dark Cape, no force in the world would dare to spy on this ce. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Furthermore, since the Pearson family cultivated someone like Miles, they were probably not good people either. They would just be a scourge for Somend if he kept them around. It would be good to get rid of them as soon as possible. David did not have the slightest bit of sympathy for such a family that did not value ordinary people¡¯s lives. If he was not so powerful, would the Pearson family agree with this principle? It would be strange if they were not thinking of ways to kill him. There was only one way to deal with this kind of hidden family that only obeyed thew of the jungle, and it was to have a bigger fist and be stronger than them. That way, they would not dare to do anything to you. David originally nned to wait for Reid, the guardian of the Pearson family, to arrive before he did anything as this would have a greater influence on deterring any other troublemakers. However, the next day he received a report from Killer. There had been more than a dozen conflicts at Dark Cape the previous night. Basically, they were all caused by hidden families like the Pearson family. The victims were local businesses in Dark Cape and some beautiful young women. David felt that he could not wait any longer. If the people from the Pearson family did not arrive in the next few days, Dark Cape would fall into chaos, right? He also did not have the energy to look for these people one by one to settle their debts. Tomorrow would be the ten-year appointment and he would definitely go to participate when the time came. Moreover, most of the people brought by these hidden sects and families were not eligible to participate, so they would stay in Dark Cape. If these people caused chaos, with Red me¡¯s feeble background, they would be not able to fight back at all. After all, the people who could tag along were the elites of various hidden sects and families. David still needed to deter these guys. David immediately brought Killer to the ce where Red me Mercenaries had imprisoned AUTY the Pearson family. He was going to flex his prestige with Miles. When the Pearson family saw David coming in, their hearts skipped a beat. They were scared that David would change his mind and kill them before Reid came to pick them up. ¡°Killer, bring Miles out and follow me,¡± David said. ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Killer replied respectfully before opening the iron gate that held Miles. ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t want to go! I don¡¯t want to go! Grandpa Abel, save me! Help me! They will definitely kill me!¡± Miles struggled and shouted. Abel was about to speak when David nced over. He immediately held back what he wanted to say. It was because he saw a strong murderous intent in David¡¯s eyes. If he dared to speak, David would definitely kill him, and he could not save Miles even if he died. In order to save his own life, he could only choose silence. Just let Miles die! The Pearson family would just promote another of its members to be the heir. Who asked him to not control his desires? Coincidentally, he ran into Captain Silver Face, who was extremely powerful and despised evil. ¡°No! No! Save me! Save me! Grandpa Abel, save me! I recognize my mistakes! Please let me go!¡± Miles cried while struggling. Miles was terrified as he faced his impending death. At this moment, he only had regret in his heart. He regretteding to participate in this ten-year appointment. Chapter 618 Chapter 618 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 618 He regretted being so unrestrained when he saw a pretty young attendant. He did not expect that it would cause such serious consequences and possibly even costing his life. Who would have thought that Silver Face, the captain of the Red me Mercenaries who looked like he was halfway to the God Rank on the surface, would turn out to be a God Rank guardian? Everyone else did not expect it, let alone him. Otherwise, Dark Cape would not be as chaotic as it was now. Now he was seriously injured and as he was being carried by Killer, who was a mid-Dragon Ranker, he offered no resistance at all. David took Miles away. Abel never dared to say a word throughout this. He could only silently hope that his big brother Reid would arrive soon. David took Miles to the ck Sand Hotel and stood in the center of several buildings. The ck Sand Hotel wasposed of three twelve-story buildings. Right now, David was at the center of the three buildings. ¡°Friends from Somend! I, Silver Face, the captain of Red me Mercenaries in Dark Cape, have something to tell you!¡± David was not speaking loudly but his voice traveled very far. Everyone in the three buildings could hear him clearly. The guests staying in the hotel opened their windows one after another and looked at David, who was wearing a mask downstairs. They knew of Silver Face, the captain of Red me Mercenaries in Dark Cape. They knew he was halfway to God Rank He destroyed Bloodthirsty Mercenaries that once upied this ce and now, he reced them as the master of this ce. However, some of them here were not scared of David at all. He was just halfway to God Rank They had their own people who were at the same rank in their families or sects. When he saw a lot of people opening their windows, David continued, ¡°You are our guests, and Dark Cape wees you. However, I hope you can follow the rules of Dark Cape. If anyone dares to vite the rules here, then don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°I wonder, how are you going to be rude to us?¡± A voice asked. ¡°You want to know?¡± David asked. ¡°Yeah!¡± The voice answered. ¡°Who else wants to know?¡± David asked again. ¡°Me!¡± ¡°Me!¡± ¡°Me!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. In that instant, a few voices answered. Inside a room in the ck Sand Hotel. Lorraine and a charming middle-aged woman were leaning against the window as they watched David downstairs. At this moment, Lorraine had a veil in front of her face to hide her unmatched beauty and also avoid trouble. Lorraine felt that this figure looked familiar but since he was wearing a mask, she could not tell who it was. ¡°Master, isn¡¯t Silver Face just halfway to God Rank? Why does he dare to go against so many people on the same level as him? Or did he hide his true strength? Can you tell?¡± Lorraine asked the middle- aged woman. The middle-aged woman was Lorraine¡¯s master and also the third elder of the Krums, Taylor Coda. At the same time, she was also a master who was halfway to God Rank. Ever since David gave his first statement , Taylor had already opened the window to observe David. However, she could not see anything until now. This shocked her. It was either David specialized in a hidden martial art or his realm was much higher than hers. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. Silver Face is a little mysterious. Is he afraid that others will recognize him and that¡¯s why he¡¯s wearing a mask?¡± Taylor answered. ¡°What? You can¡¯t tell as well? No way!¡± Lorraine asked in surprise. She knew her master¡¯s ability. She could basically see the general strength of someone of the same level or one level higher than her. However, right now, her master was saying that she could not see through Silver Face. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising at all. There will always be people better than us. Right now, not only Somend, but hidden forces from all over the world will soon resurface. Some of them have practiced hidden martial arts, so that¡¯s why I can¡¯t read them.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t Silver Face from Somend?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be sure right now. Let¡¯s continue keeping an eye on him. If he wants to deter these people, he can¡¯t do it without showing some strength.¡± With that, both master and apprentice stared at David on the ground floor. ¡®Let¡¯s see how he will deal with so many masters who are halfway to God Rank.¡¯ The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 619 Chapter 619 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 619 At this moment, it was not only Lorraine and Taylor who were paying attention to David. There were also many people familiar with David who were also paying attention to him. However, they did not know his true identity. Like Stan and Clinton. As the protagonists of this ten-year appointment, they naturally came to Dark Cape early. Everyone else could bete, but not the two of them. Of course, they had long known that the ten-year appointment had changed in nature. However, they had expected this. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A woman, even if she was of peerless grace and beauty, would not have the power to cause such a big impact They even prepared for this for a whole decade! Most of the people who were participating in this ten-year appointment were here for the title of the number one among the younger generation in Somend, while Lorraine was just a side -trophy. Being able to be called the number one among the younger generation in Somend and getting Lorraine was naturally the best result. Even if they could not be the number one among the younger generation in Somend, as long as they were outstanding enough at this appointment, they could make people remember them, their families, or sects. That would be their goal. After all, the age span between the younger generation was still rtivelyrge. Those under forty were also called the younger generation. In this case,paring someone in their twenties like Miles to someone in their thirties and forties would mean the former would undoubtedly be at a disadvantage. Miles did note here topete for the number one among the younger generation. He just wanted to show his talent and make everyone remember him. It was rare for someone to break through to Dragon Rank in their twenties. Although he was notparable to the heirs of the several top forces, he was still very talented compared to other forces. Moreover, Miles also had another important purpose, and it was to meet Lorraine, a woman of peerless elegance. He preferred to conquer a world-famous woman like Lorraine rather than fighting for the number one spot. Of course, it would be best to conquer the world while he was also conquering women if he could. However, he did not expect to be facing such harsh consequences after he raped an ordinary attendant at a whim. Now, all of his ns were gone. He just wanted to live! It was his greatest wish at this moment to be able to return to his family alive and safe. As for someone like David who had gotten the cheat code of life, he was notparable to the younger generation, nor was heparable to the older generation. After a while, Mason, a peak God Ranker, would be miles behind him. Troubled times wereing, and chaos would soon arise. Hence, many forces would surely disappear into the annals of history. Members of these forces could not die offpletely as it would inevitably cause many strong people to lose their support. At this time, famous families and sects would be the targets of these people. This was the ultimate goal of this ten-year appointment. It was to build up one¡¯s reputation and prepare to recruit more talents in the future. All the forces knew this, so they took it seriously and participated very eagerly. Many people who participated in the ten-year appointment had been ordered by their families and sects to go all out to make their families and sects famous. After all, these people had stayed hidden for decades and most of them had been forgotten. The ones who could be remembered were just a few of the top forces. ¡°Since everyone wants to know, then I will satisfy your curiosity! I hope you will dare to talk to me like this after you see it,¡± David said with a sneer. ¡°Silver Face, what¡¯s the point of this? Just close one eye. Do you think you canpete with so many of us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Silver Face, you should know the purpose of our visit to Dark Cape. We will leave in a few days at most, so just bear with us. We also don¡¯t want to be Red me¡¯s enemy. Chaos ising and it is best to save our strength right now.¡± ¡°Bear with it? All of you dare not mess around in Somend, but when youe to Dark Cape, you think you can let yourself go and do whatever you want? You¡¯re just a bunch of scumbags who are even lower than low!¡± David scolded directly. ¡°How presumptuous!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± ¡°Silver Face, you are so ignorant. Don¡¯t me me for joining forces to kill you right here right now! I¡¯ll destroy your Red me Mercenaries!¡± An angry voice said. ¡°Hahaha! You want to join forces to kill me? Come on! I¡¯ll just stand here and wait! I want to see how you scumbags will join forces to kill me. You¡¯re just a group of scumbags who always think you are superior to others! Little do you know that you are the most despicable beings in my eyes,¡± David stood there and said whileughing. He did not take this man¡¯s threat seriously at all. If these people dared to take action, he would not mind killing them directly. Chapter 620 Chapter 620 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 620 They were just a bunch of feel-good punks who were not in touch with reality. They would be a scourge sooner orter if David kept them around. It would be better to get rid of them now. David¡¯s arrogant and domineering actions dissatisfied many people, but no one dared to do anything The people who just said they would join forces to kill David were silent. If someone dared to scold so many people so arrogantly, it was either they were a fool or they were simply courting death. Or, they had the confidence because they had back up supporting him, causing them to be unafraid of these people joining forces. As the captain of the Red me Mercenaries, David was halfway to God Rank, so could he be a fool? Clearly not! In that case, there was only one possibility. David had backup. After all, he was the owner of Dark Cape. He had controlled Dark Cape for so long, so it was normal for him to be prepared. At this time, no one wanted to be the first one to test him. Although many people were halfway to God Rank here, each major force only had one person who was leading the team. Everyone had their own ns, and they could not join forces. To kill David who was halfway to God Rank, at least three people who were halfway to God Rank needed to join forces. Moreover, they also needed to avoid possible idents, so after some calctions they needed at least five or more God Rankers. ¡°Master, how dare he?¡± Lorraine looked at David standing below in surprise. The words David just said offended almost everyone here. He was just halfway to God Rank, so how could he dare do this? There were quite a few powerful masters who were halfway to God Rank here. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Once he provoked these people to join forces, it would be no joke. Even the guardians at the early stage of the God Rank would have to weigh out the pros and cons of doing something like this. The more Lorraine looked, the more familiar Silver Face became. She had definitely seen this guy somewhere. Wait! Lorraine suddenly thought of a person. David!¡¯ The young man whom she had met twice. Once at the Gooding residence and once at Old Master Stefani¡¯s residence. They had the same body, same mysteriousness, and she could not see through the both of them¡­ Lorrainebined the two figures in her mind. The only difference between the two was the mask. ¡®No way!¡¯ Lorraine shook off her unrealistic thought. David was in his early twenties, so how was it possible for him to have reached such heights? Silver Face was at least halfway to God Rank or maybe even higher. Despite this, these two figures lingered in Lorraine¡¯s mind. She might have been expecting something in her heart. Chapter 621 Chapter 621 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 621 ¡°I can¡¯t see through him, I just can¡¯t.¡± Taylor looked at David and shook her head. She still could not see through David at all up until now. Even if David was prepared, or even more extreme, David had broken through the God Rank and be a guardian, she also could not understand why David dared to say something that would offend everyone. Not only were there more than ten people who were halfway to the God Rank here, but more importantly, the people here represented almost all the hidden sects and families in Somend How powerful were these forcesbined? It would be no exaggeration to say that this force could easily overturn the entire country of Somend if Somend did not have Mason, a terrifying peak God Ranker. ¡®How dare a lowly captain of Red me Mercenaries offend so many forces at the same time? ¡®Where did hee from?¡¯ Taylor¡¯s heart was also full of doubts. ¡°Master, I have a question for you,¡± Lorraine said suddenly. ¡°Ask away,¡± Taylor said. ¡°Is it possible for a young man in his early twenties to reach the height of someone who¡¯s halfway to God Rank?¡± Lorraine asked what was on her mind. ¡°Lori, did you discover something?¡± Taylor asked, looking at David¡¯s masked figure. ¡°I think this Silver Face person looks a lot like a person I know.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°A young man in his early twenties! His name is David Lidell.¡± Lorraine then told her master Taylor the two encounters she had with David in detail. After hearing that, Taylor was silent for a while. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of someone reaching halfway to the God Rank in their early twenties. This person should not be human at all!¡± ¡°But Master, you said that ording to the records of the sect, the world is about to be in a catastrophe soon. In such a huge era, many geniuses will emerge as the times require! Therefore, it¡¯s very possible for such a monster to suddenly appear, right?¡± ¡°No matter how much of a monster he is, there must be a limit, right? Someone being halfway to the God Rank in their early twenties has never appeared in Somend¡¯s thousands of years of history. You must know that somend has also experienced several great eras. The most recent one was a hundred years ago, and the one who led that era was Old Master Mason Stefani. Now, he is also the top master in the world. He suppressed all the hidden sects and families by himself. However, even he wouldn¡¯t have reached those heights in his early twenties.¡± Lorraine did not ask any further questions. Instead, she was fascinated by the masked David downstairs. Although her master Taylor had clearly told her that it was impossible, she still had a tinge of doubt in her heart. As for whether David and Silver Face were the same people, she needed to slowly verify this suspicion. David waited for a long time, but no one moved. Then, he shouted again, ¡°Why are you not talking? Don¡¯t you want to kill me together? Don¡¯t be such cowards! Can you be men? Don¡¯t make me look down on you beasts! Even a cornered dog will jump over the wall while a rabbit will bite when they¡¯re anxious! Are you even worse than these animals?¡± David continued to challenge these people. He hoped that they would take action first so that he would be forced to fight back. If he identally killed them, it would not be his fault, right? If he acted first, he would seem like a bully since he was stronger. After all, he was already a peak God Ranker. If he took action against these people who were halfway to God Rank first, it would make him look arrogant, and he would be aughing stock. However, it would not be the same if he was forced to fight back. One could not insult the prestige of a peak God Ranker. ¡°Everyone, you heard him! Silver Face is disrespecting all of us! If we continue to stay silent, how will our families and sects show our faces if word about this got out? How are we going to recruit more people in the future?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Since Silver Face is not going to respect us, then we¡¯ll give him a lesson that he¡¯ll never forget! Even if he has backup, I don¡¯t believe that he can block so many people attacking him at once! Plus, the measly Red me Mercenaries cannotpare to the force behind us.¡± ¡°I second this motion! I agree to us working together!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 622 Chapter 622 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 622 ¡°I second this motion! I agree that we work together!¡± ¡°I also second this motion! Let¡¯s work together!¡± Soon, a few masters from different forces who were halfway to the God Rank agreed to work together to fight David. After all, David¡¯s words were too unpleasant to the ears. On the otherhand, an upright sect like the Krums would not bother to work together to take action against David. David was beaming underneath his mask at this moment. Come on then! ¡®Hurry up! ¡°The more the merrier! ¡®I won¡¯t say that all of you are bullying me because I am alone.¡¯ At this moment, a voice that was full of vigor could be heard. ¡°Silver Face, enough is enough! Everyone is here to participate in the ten-year appointment topete for luck, there is no need to fight! This is not good for anyone! You should all restrain yourself! Don¡¯t cross the line!¡±. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think we¡¯ll restrain ourselves just because you told us to? We¡¯re being restricted in Somend and now that we¡¯re in Dark Cape, we can¡¯t even indulge ourselves? Then what¡¯s the point of us resurfacing? It¡¯d be better to just stay home and wait for death!¡± Someone immediately retorted. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve had enough in Somend! Why should we suffer this grievance now that we¡¯re in Dark Cape? Mason is not here, so what are we afraid of?¡± ¡°I agree! After we kill Silver Face and destroy Red me Mercenaries, this ce will be our paradise!¡± The vigorous voice said again. ¡°I asked you to restrain yourselves for your own good. As for who am I? I am Augustus King from the King family!¡± ¡®Augustus King from the King family?¡¯ Everyone present was shocked. ¡°Master, could this be the most mysterious hidden family, the King family?¡± Lorraine asked hoarsely. ¡°Exactly,¡± Taylor replied. Lorraine looked excited at this time. The ten-year appointment this time actually attracted the King family. This was the most mysterious and powerful hidden family ording to the legends. They had never revealed their full strength and had existed for thousands of years. It was said inparison, that the Krums were inferior to them. The old man who had just spoken to refute Augustus was in a panic at that moment. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He was rude at that moment, but he did not expect to bump into someone from the King family. He was truly courting death! Even if the other party was in the same realm as him and they were both halfway to the God Rank, the person was not someone he couldpare with. Furthermore, the strength of the King family had always been a mystery. The unknown was the most terrifying. ording to the recorded history of the family, whenever the King family resurfaced, their strength would shock everyone. Therefore, he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Augustus, it¡¯s you! I¡¯m so sorry for being impolite. Please don¡¯t take what I said just now to heart, Mr. Augustus. I will definitely listen to you and I will not vite the rules of Dark Cape.¡± Then, no one dared to continue speaking because no one dared to cross the King family. In the records of the other hidden families and sects, this family was definitely not to be messed with. Whenever the King family came out of hiding, they would only send a few people. Thus, no one knew how powerful their family was. They only knew that this family was not to be messed with. Chapter 623 Chapter 623 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 623 David was cursing in his heart at this moment. Originally, his taunts had been sessful. These people were ready to attack him immediately. Based on thest few words they just said, David would not have gone easy on them. Even if he did not kill them, he would cripple them all so that they would not continue to harm people. In the end, he did not expect to be cockblocked by someone who suddenly appeared. ¡®Augustus King? ¡®Is this family from Somend? ¡®It must be a hidden family! ¡®If he can make the people from various who¡¯re halfway to God Rank forces obey him, then his family is definitely not weak.¡¯ ¡°Augustus, right? It¡¯s okay if you want me to stop. Tell the ones who vited the rules of Dark Cape to apologize to the victims in person, as long as they get their victim¡¯s forgiveness and promise that they will never do it again when they¡¯re in Dark Cape, I will stop pursuing this. Or else, I will personally look for them one by one,¡± David said loudly. ¡°How presumptuous! Silver Face, do you think you can call Mr. Augustus¡¯ name like that? Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Augustus now! How reckless! Someone immediately defended Augustus. No matter when or where the King family appeared, they would be the center of attention. ¡°Silver Face, stop pursuing this for my sake. Everyone has been in hiding for many years and, understandably, they are somewhat ufortable with the outside world,¡± Augustus said slowly. ¡°Understandable? Is it understandable that they disregard other people¡¯s wishes, forcibly have sex with them, and finally cause the victim to jump off the building andmit suicide? You know what happened in the hotel yesterday, right? This is what you people who are out of touch with reality do. Ordinary people are just ves in your eyes! Augustus, if you share the same thoughts as them, what is the difference between the King family and these beasts?¡± David asked with a sneer. In another room of the ck Sand Hotel. A middle-aged man in his fifties was sitting on a chair in a daze. He was Augustus King of the King family. At this moment, Augustus had not yete back to his senses. This was the first time someone dared to point to the King family¡¯s nose and call them beasts. After David finished speaking, the scene fell into silence. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°This will be good. Everyone was waiting for the outburst from the King family. As long as Augustus took the lead, they could follow suit and kill Silver Face. Not only could they seek revenge for being scolded just now, but they could also gain the favor of the King family. They would be killing two birds with one stone. Silver Face might have a screw loose. The room door was opened. Soon, a young man in his thirties and a woman who looked 25 to 26 years old walked in. The man had a majestic appearance and there was a tinge of rage on his handsome face. The woman had a veil in front of her face so her appearance could not be seen. However, her long legs would astonish many people. She looked like she was 175cm tall and her long legs were about 100cm long. At first nce, she looked as if legs reached all the way to her neck. Moreover, her eyes were zed over and they were dripping with seduction. She was definitely a devilishly beautiful woman, but unfortunately, her face was covered. These two were the most outstanding youngsters in this generation of the King family. They were siblings, Raymond King and Selena King. ¡°Uncle Augustus, Silver Face is so bold. How dare he scold our family! Hurry up and do something to suppress him. Make him kneel and apologize to the King family,¡± Raymond said angrily. ¡°Raymond, calm down. You can¡¯t only look at things on the surface. Silver Face must have something to lean on since he dares to disrespect us and scolds us while pointing to our noses. The family sent us this time so that you can win the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend. This title will be very useful in the future so we can¡¯t make any mistakes. Before we understand what Silver Face has hidden up his sleeves, we shouldn¡¯t deliberatelyplicate the issue,¡± Augustus came back to his senses and said with a faint smile. Chapter 624 Chapter 624 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 624 Raymond looked at his Uncle Augustus and was speechless. Uncle Augustus was great, but he was too cautious. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He had to calcte and understand everything before taking action. He would never fight an uncertain battle. This time, the family sent Uncle Augustus to follow him, but he already knew it was not going to be good. ¡®How frustrating! Calm down after his family was scolded? How could he calm down? If it were not for the fact that the other party was halfway to God Rank and he was not strong enough, he would have rushed over and killed him himself. It did not matter if the other party had something hidden up his sleeves. If he dared to scold the King family like that, it would mean that he was courting death. No matter how strong his trump card was, could it be stronger than the King family? What a joke! ¡°Uncle Augustus, he¡¯s pointing at our noses and scolding us. Even if you don¡¯t do anything, you can still reply to him! Everyone will think that the King family is cowardly for not speaking after so long!¡± Raymond said with a wry smile. ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him, let him put on a show on his own. We should just do our own thing. No one will dare to have any ideas toward the King family regardless of if we are cowardly or not,¡± Augustus said. Raymond decided that from now on, he would not tell people who he was next time went out. He could not let others know that he was a member of the King family. ¡®This is too embarrassing!¡¯ Selena had been standing quietly by the side and did not say anything. A minute had passed¡­ Two minutes had passed¡­ Five minutes had passed¡­ There was no response for five whole minutes. The people who were waiting to watch this drama were struck dumb. The people who were waiting for Augustus to take action and then follow suit were struck dumb. David was also bbergasted. ¡®Is this badass family so cowardly? ¡°This is illogical.¡¯ He had pointed at them and called them beasts. Could they endure even this? David thought they were preparing for a killing strike but it turned out to be just a dud of a bomb. ¡°Um, uh¡­ King family, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± David could not stop himself from asking ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to say. I think you¡¯re right. Everyone should be equal. We¡¯re not superior to ordinary folk. We¡¯re all humans and we all have mothers, so we¡¯re all living beings. There should be no inequality among us,¡± Augustus said faintly. Regardless of if Augustus was sincere or not, David felt that he should pay some respect to Augustus. As all of the hidden families and sects felt that they were superior to ordinary folk, finally, a normal family had appeared. ¡°Augustus, I take back what I said just now. You¡¯re indeed different from them. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, let¡¯s have a chat. I¡¯m very interested in the members of the King family,¡± David said seriously. This was the first time a hidden family¡¯s word struck a chord in his heart. This was also the first time he had a good impression of a hidden family. ¡°Alright, the King family will be waiting for you.¡± Chapter 625 Chapter 625 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 625 Although his n had been sabotaged by Augustus, David bore no hatred for him. On the contrary, because of what Augustus said, David felt a great affection for Augustus and the King family When there was a chance in the future, he would get in touch with the King family and see if everyone in that family share this idea. After this incident, David was not in the mood to continue talking nonsense with these people, ¡°Killer, bring me Miles,¡± David yelled. Killer walked over to David with Miles. At this time, Miles had fallen into aa because of his serious injuries and the pressure of imminent death. David grabbed Miles¡¯ neck and slowly floated into the air. After he ascended about seven or eight floors high, he stopped. It was not surprising that someone who was halfway to God Rank could float in the air for a short time. After stopping in the air, David said, ¡°The person in my hand is Miles Pearson, a descendant of the hidden Pearson family. There should be some people here who know him.¡± David finished and held Miles up in front of him, showing his face to the others before turning around. Many people saw what Miles looked like from the window. ¡°It really is Miles! I know him! We had a drink together yesterday!¡± ¡°How is that possible? How dare Silver Face touch someone from the Pearson family?¡± ¡°Since Miles is in Silver Face¡¯s hands, what about Abel? The second head of the Pearson family? Where is he? He is also a master who¡¯s halfway to God Rank!¡± ¡°The descendant of the Pearson family is in Silver Face¡¯s hands, and we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s alive or dead. Why aren¡¯t the people from the Pearson family here?¡± After confirming Miles¡¯ identity, everyone started discussing among themselves. At the same time, they were curious. At this moment, David continued, ¡°This person named Miles who is in my hands couldn¡¯t keep it in his pants when he saw a young and beautiful attendant and raped herst night. In the end, the attendant could not bear the disgrace and jumped down from the hotel, killing herself. ¡°The rule of Dark Cape is an eye for an eye. No matter who you are, if you¡¯re here and you make a mistake, you will have to ept the consequences. Miles killed the attendant because of his lust, so he¡¯ll pay for it with his life.¡± After David said that, he exerted some force on his hand and directly broke Miles par Then, he tossed Miles to the ground from above. Thud! When Miles¡¯ corpse hit the ground, it caused a loud noise. Everyone shuddered and looked nkly at David ,who was suspended in the air. ¡®He dared to kill a descendant of the Pearson family. ¡®Is he not scared of the revenge by the Pearson family? ¡®The Pearson family is a huge family with a God Rank guardian, while Silver Face is just halfway to God Rank! ¡®Right, where is the person who¡¯s also halfway to God Rank in the Pearson family? ¡®Why is he not here? ¡®Did something happen to him?¡¯ ¡°Abel Pearson has been imprisoned by me and he¡¯s waiting for the God Rank guardian from the Pearson family to save him. As for whether he will survive until then, that will depend on my mood. In case you dare to do something like this again, let Miles from the Pearson family serve as an example for you.¡± After David said that, everyone stared at him with their jaws on the floor. Abel, a master who was halfway to God Rank from the Pearson family, was taken down by Silver Face and had been imprisoned. Wasn¡¯t Silver Face a master who was halfway to God Rank as well? How could he take down Abel so silently? This news was too shocking. They needed some time to digest this. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The reason I am here today is to warn everyone, or rather, punish Miles as an example to you all. Anyone who goes against the rules here should take care of the issue and get the forgiveness of the victims. If I have to go to you personally, then the matter won¡¯t be resolved so easily. ¡°Of course, you can also work together to kill me just like what you said just now. That way, you can do whatever you want in Dark Cape and no one will control you. However, if you want to kill me, you should be prepared to die.¡± When David said the word ¡®die¡¯, the strength in his body immediately poured out like a valve had been opened. Everyone felt a destructive aura overwhelming them and they felt suffocated. This included the people who were halfway to the God Rank. Crash crash crash crash crash crash crash! The ss on the windows in the three buildings that were facing David were all broken. Everyone felt as if they had been choked. Inside Lorraine¡¯s room, she fell to the ground as the entire room was filled with ss shards. Taylor stood in front of Lorraine and blocked most of the aura for her. At this moment, Taylor was gasping for air. The ss shards ripped her clothes and even sliced open her smooth skin, leaving some small bloody marks. ¡°Master?¡± Lorraine quickly got up to support Taylor. Lorraine could not believe the scene just now. He only released a burst of energy and he managed to hurt her master who was halfway to God Rank! How was this possible? ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Taylor answered. ¡°Master, he¡­he¡­he¡­¡± ¡°Judging from that burst of energy, he should be above a mid-level God Ranker. He¡¯s even more powerful than the senior elder!¡± Taylor said. ¡®More powerful than the senior elder?¡¯ Lorraine was dumbfounded. Inside Augustus¡¯ room, he was standing in front of Raymond and Selena after having blocked the strong energy David released. ¡°U-U-Uncle Augustus?¡± Raymond stammered. ¡°Father,¡± Selena also called out softly. It was just one word but her voice was melodic, sweet, and pleasant to the ears. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Even though I can¡¯t defeat him, I can still block his energy,¡± Augustusughed. The situation in this room was different from Lorraine¡¯s room. Augustuspletely blocked the sudden burst of energying from David. Therefore, Raymond and Selena were not hurt at all. The ss shards from the window were all stopped at the side of the window. Evidently, Augustus was much more powerful than Taylor, the third elder of the Krums. Especially since he had broken through the halfway mark and was now a true God Rank guardian. Even though he was just at the beginner stage of God Rank, he was still notparable to someone who was halfway to God Rank. As for the other rooms, they were in slightly better shape if there was someone who was halfway to the God Rank inside. However, the ones without such a guardian were in a tragic state. Even so, David knew how to control himself. His strong mind power covered the entire area, but he limited his strength so he did not hurt too many people. Right now, they were just very shocked. He wanted this effect. He wanted to intimidate everyone so that they would follow the rules in Dark Cape and not dare to have any other bad thoughts. Chapter 626 Chapter 626 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 626 David had only unleashed the pressure of a mid-God Ranker, and his goal was to intimidate these people. Otherwise, how many people here would survive the full st? Peak God Ranker¡¯s pressure was not something these little Dragon Rankers could bear if he gave them the full st. The moment he unleashed the pressure, David withdrew it and suspended in midair. The seconds ticked by¡­ Everyone slowly returned to their senses. However, they were still in a state of panic. The destructive pressure just now scared them. Everyone looked out of the window at the masked figure in midair. They were terrified but also impressed This was what they were after. He alone could hold out against all of the enemy forces! One man alone could defeat hundreds of forces and make them unable to lift their heads by standing in midair. It was¡­ awesome! When would they achieve such power? ¡°Today is just a warning! My word is the rule in Dark Cape, and anyone who breaks it is turning against me! If you do, your fate¡­ will be the same as the Pearson family! ¡°Like what I just said! Whoever disobeyed the rules and it didn¡¯t lead to serious consequences, solve it yourself! Get the victim¡¯s forgiveness, and I won¡¯t pursue it. Forget about escaping! Even if you flee to your family or sect, I will find you! Don¡¯t me me for not warning you when you brought trouble to your sect and family!¡± Everyone was silent! No one dared to speak. They even breathed carefully for fear that David would notice them. The half-step God Rankers, who had just said they were joining forces to kill David, was terrified. In the face of such a powerful person in David, forget about three to five half-step God Rankers joining hands. Even thirty to fifty were doomed. If he was only a beginner God Ranker, the alliance of eight to ten half-step God Rankers still had a good chance at winning. However, the power David had just shown had far surpassed that of beginner God Ranker, which they were no match for. All the young people who participated in the ten-year appointment could not lift their heads up when they saw David suppressing so many half-step God Rankers. The men¡¯s eyes showed longing and desire. The women not only had these two emotions but also an inexplicable glow. Though David wore a mask and changed his voice, he could not change his physique. Standing so erect in the air, they could not guess how old he was but could see that he was not very old. The body changed subtly as you get older. For example, with hunching and so on. These took formation bit by bit. David stood straight in midair and spoke with great energy, clearly indicating that he was in his prime! He did not show the slightest hint that he was approaching old age. Given David¡¯s powers, he was probably not too young. Everyone guessed he was somewhere between 40 and 50 years old. A mid-god Ranker in his 40s or 50s. This talent was phenomenal!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 627 Chapter 627 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 627 He could be a terrifying presence of the era like Mason. In this era where maic fields ruled, the average human age had reached nearly 100 years. Forty or fifty years old was the age to make achievements. He had achieved his purpose. David did not want to stay around and have these people look at him like a monkey. ¡°Since nobody¡¯s talking, I¡¯ll assume you agree with me! If this happens again, don¡¯t me me for being rude, no matter what family you¡¯re from! Okay¡­ I hope you enjoy your stay in Dark Cape! And good luck with the ten-year appointment!¡± David returned to the ground once he finished and left the ck Sand Hotel alongside Killer. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief several minutes after David left. ¡°Uncle Augustus! Did you already know what Silver Face is capable of? Is that why you decided not to do anything?¡± Raymond asked. He was in awe of Augustus. He was also d that his family had sent Augustus out with him. If Silver Face had yelled at the King family like this, someone else might have acted. By then, the King family would have been defeated and humiliated. Although he did not think Silver Face dared to kill the King family, it would be troublesome if his performance in the ten-year appointment tomorrow was affected because he was injured. His grandfather ordered him to win the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend. There was a penalty for failing this mission. He was confident, but it would be a different story if he was injured. ¡°Raymond! There¡¯s always someone better. Never look down upon anyone without a thorough understanding of them! If it hadn¡¯t been me but someone else in the King family, you might never have been able to go back,¡± Augustus said earnestly. ¡°No way! Uncle Augustus! Even if Silver Face showed the strength of a mid-God Ranker, I don¡¯t believe he¡¯d kill anyone from the King family, or else there would be no ce for him anywhere in the world,¡± Raymond retorted at once. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He admitted David was strong! However, the King family was Somend¡¯s most mysterious and powerful hidden aristocratic family. They were undeniably strong. A single mid-God Ranker was not enough to pose a threat to the King family. ¡°Raymond, how can you be sure that Silver Face has shown everything he¡¯s capable of? What if it¡¯s just a part of his power, and he has hidden the rest of it? The King family is strong, but we¡¯re not invincible! We also have enemies. It¡¯s stupid to provoke a powerful and mysterious opponent for no reason,¡± Augustus said indifferently. ¡°Impossible, Uncle Augustus! That¡¯s impossible! Silver Face doesn¡¯t seem too old. It¡¯s already fate- defying for him to be a mid-God Ranker now. How could he still hide his power? Who could be an enemy of the King family? Who dares to be an enemy of the King family?¡± Raymond asked a series of questions. He just realized that there were things he did not know about the King family. ¡°There are things that you will know when the timees. I¡¯d just be adding to your troubles by telling you everything now! What you need to do now is win the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend tomorrow and make the King family famous to pave the way for our surfacing in Somend.¡± ¡°Uncle Augustus! ¡­¡± ¡°Alright! Get ready! Be prepared. It¡¯s show time for you tomorrow!¡± ¡°Got it, Uncle Augustus! I will try my best not to harm the King family¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Chapter 628 Chapter 628 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 628 Raymond turned and left Augustus¡¯ room. He had many doubts, but now was not the time to ask these questions. Besides, even if he asked, Uncle Augustus would not tell him. He was going home to prepare himself. Tomorrow he was going to defeat all of Somend¡¯s younger generation and win the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend,pleting the mission his grandfather gave him. That way, he could ess the King family¡¯s core secrets. Only Augustus and Selena were left in the room. ¡°Dad! Are you telling the truth that Silver Face didn¡¯t show everything he¡¯s capable of doing? Did he really hide his power?¡± Selena asked curiously. Her voice was clear, maic, and melodious. It sounded veryforting. ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m just specting, but I think it¡¯s possible,¡± said Augustus. ¡°Who on earth is Silver Face? There aren¡¯t many mid-God Rankers in the world, are there? Since he wears a mask and is afraid to show his true self, he must be afraid of being recognized. After all, Dark Cape is a unique location.¡± ¡°I¡¯m also curious about Silver Face¡¯s identity. I think he¡¯s young, but let¡¯s put that aside for now. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find out who he is soon. Selena, do you know why you came out with me this time?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Selena asked.¡± She was curious too! She had no idea why his grandfather asked him toe out with her cousin this time! Her grandfather said she should go out and see the world, but as a direct descendant of the King family, she knew it was not that straightforward. She was always thinking of this. Perhaps she hade out to make a sacrifice for the family this time. ¡°What do you think? Selena, you have always been clever! You should have your own ideas!¡± Augustus replied. ¡°Is it because the family needs to marry off someone?¡± Selena asked calmly. ¡°Not exactly, but it¡¯s true! Selena, as a descendant of the King family, I believe you¡¯re ready to bring honor to the King family,¡± Augustus said in resignation. As Selena¡¯s father, he wanted Selena to grow up carefree and marry someone she liked in the end! However, he was not only Selena¡¯s father but also the King family¡¯s core member. The King family¡¯s honor was result of the efforts of countless generations, and they should not be the one to destroy it. In the King family¡¯s thousand-year history, many people sacrificed their lives for the family¡¯s honor. Their generation had happened to be facing the crisis prophesied by their family history. To survive the disaster, the King family had to find the one that was spoken of in legend. The King family had no interest in the ten-year appointment. However, the family had to obtain the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend. The idea of the one was illusory. However, they still could not miss it. Once they won the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend, they had the chance of bing the one of legend, which was vital to surviving the crisis. Therefore, the King family had made several preparations this time. Not only did they send Raymond, the best among their young generation, but they sent Selena as well.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It would be best if Raymond won the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend tomorrow. That way, Selena would not have to sacrifice herself. Chapter 629 Chapter 629 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 629 If something went wrong and caused the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend to fall into someone else¡¯s hand, the King family would have to step in and make the marriage happen no matter what. What if the other party refused? They had not thought of the possibility! Firstly, the King family was reputable and had been around for thousands of years. They were strong and had suppressed countless hidden aristocratic families. Who would not want to be involved with the King family? The second was Selena. Selena¡¯s family had nurtured her from an early age. She was skillful in piano, chess, calligraphy, poetry, and singing. Besides, she had stunning looks, a perfect figure, a gentle character, and a melodious voice. No man could resist a woman like that. ¡°Who is it?¡± Selena asked again. Her voice was gentle and calm, not at all angry at having to be married off. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She was not one to get angry. She was brought up to believe that a perfect woman should not have the discreditable emotion ¨C fury. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet! You¡¯re only the backup n! If Raymond seeds, you won¡¯t need to get married. You¡¯ll only have to do it if he fails!¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± ¡°Selena! For the King family¡¯s honor, I have no choice! Maybe one day, I won¡¯t hesitate to die for the family¡¯s honor too. It¡¯s our responsibility as a member of the King family.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me yourself! As a woman, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I get married. As a woman of the King family, I¡¯m already prepared for it! Besides, I¡¯m happy to marry the peerless hero who beats the rest of the younger generation in Somend.¡± ¡°Selena, it¡¯s best that you think so! We live in an age where we can¡¯t always do what we like. Any mishap, and a family that had been around for thousands of years like the King family will also disappear.¡± ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Selena asked with a frown. ¡°ording to the prophecy written in our family history, the situation may be much worse than we think! So, we have to be prepared for anything.¡± Augustus had no choice but to reveal some core family secrets tofort his daughter. ¡°How could we be sure that one can be the one by gaining the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend and help the King family survive the crisis?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t! But ording to family history, the person who wins the title will be recognized by everyone and have a much higher chance of bing the one!¡± ¡°I see! Don¡¯t worry, Dad! I¡¯m part of the King family too. I¡¯ll do my best for our family¡¯s honor. Lorraine also had no idea that her idental ten-year appointment would be not only a stage to compete for the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend but also the key for the sects and families to get the one to surviving the crisis. Being the top hidden sect, the Krums must have known as well. They just did not tell Lorraine. Otherwise, they would not have gone all out to help Lorraine with her ten-year appointment. They even sent over third elder Taylor. The Krums had all the intiatives when it came to the ten-year appointment. This had all happened due to Lorraine¡¯s ten-year appointment after all. The winner of the tournament would win the ten-year appointment. ording to the rules, this person was supposed to marry Lorraine. In doing so, the Krums would also aplish their goal. The Krums¡¯ n was simr to that of the King family. However, the Krums had more advantages than the King family. Chapter 630 Chapter 630 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 630 David was already a peak God Ranker, but he had no idea about the one prophesized by the sects or the crisis. No one told him about these things. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. David would be shocked if he knew. ¡°The one who could handle the crisis? ¡®Aren¡¯t I the one? ¡®I have the only system in the world and have greatly surpassed those who have worked hard all their lives in less than a year. ¡®Who else is luckier than me? ¡°Am I not the one when I¡¯m so lucky? ¡®What are they arguing about then? ¡®Just go home and do whatever you have to do.¡¯ Back in Red me Mercenaries¡¯ castle, David got a call from Clinton in the afternoon. He asked him if he had arrived! The ten-year appointment was the next day. If he had not reached Dark Cape today, it would be toote. After all, there were still more than 10 kilometers away from Dark Cape, and you needed to take a cruise ship to reach it. As the crowd at Dark Cape grew, Clinton also felt a great pressure. These heirs of the hidden aristocratic families and sects were powerful. He had to gather all the forces together. Clinton¡¯s mindset had changed. He could lose to these powerful hidden heirs, but he could not lose to Stan. As long as he beat Stan, he would be considered to have won the ten-year appointment. The title of number one among the younger generation in Somend was not included in the ten-year appointment. When the time came, he would bring it up and separate the ten-year appointment from David assured Clinton that he was on his way to Dark Cape. Then, David told Killer he needed to be gone for two days and left. After finding a deserted ce, David released his mind power. He made sure no one was around, took off his silver mask, changed his coat, and went to the ck Sand Hotel alone. The ck Sand Hotel had reserved a room for him. Instead of going to the room, David called Clinton after reaching the ck Sand Hotel. Clinton asked him to meet after reaching Dark Cape to discuss how to handle the next day¡¯s ten -year appointment. David arrived at Clinton¡¯s room door. Knock knock knock! He knocked on Clinton¡¯s room door. Soon the room door was opened. Clinton opened the door. ¡°David¡¯s here! Come in!¡± Clinton said happily. ¡°Clinton, I¡¯m sorry! I was a littlete because I was held up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re notte! It¡¯s ok as long as you¡¯re here, David! Come in and talk!¡± David followed Clinton into the room. Three people were already sitting in the room. David had seen two of them before. Silva and Goldie! There was also a young man whom David did not recognize. ¡°David, long time no see!¡± Goldie said first. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 631 Chapter 631 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 631 ¡°Miss Rogers, long time no see,¡± David replied politely. Meanwhile, Silva and the other manpletely ignored David. Naturally, David would not show excessive passion to someone cold toward him. They were just two children in his eyes. ¡°Dave, please take a seat,¡± Clinton said. Goldie immediately gave up her spot. ¡°David,e and sit here!¡± David did not want to disrespect Goldie. After all, she was quite polite to him. Hence, he walked over and sat next to Goldie. ¡°Dav, let me introduce you, this is Stu, the heir of the hidden Pitt family. His family is also my family¡¯s partner,¡± Clinton pointed to the man David did not know and introduced. Stu Pitt? David was taken aback ¡®Stupid? ¡®This name was really something else. ¡®It seems that the Pitts are people of culture.¡¯ ¡°Stu, this is my good friend David. This time, he also came to help me with the ten-year appointment,¡± Clinton introduced David to Stu again. ¡°Hello, Stu,¡± David extended his hand and greeted him. ¡°Hello, Dave.¡± Stu also reached out, shook David¡¯s hand, and said. Those whom Clinton asked to help him out were definitely not ordinary people. Hence, Stu did not dare to be arrogant. At this time, Clinton said, ¡°Okay! Now that we are all here, I will say a few words. ¡°First of all, thank you foring to help me. ¡°If you need my help for anything in the future, just tell me. I, Clinton Zimmerman, will definitely not refuse. ¡°The ten-year appointment is an appointment I made with Stan and Lorraine 10 years ago. ¡°However, all of you have seen that it has gotten out of control now that it has developed to this point. It is not just between the three of us now. Countless heirs from different families and descendants from various sects have alsoe to participate.¡± ¡°Zimmerman, I only promised you to help you deal with Stan, but I never promised you to help you deal with the others. Now that countless hidden families and sects are involved, do you think we can deal with so many of them with just a few of us?¡± Silva said. As soon as Silva said this, several others, including David, felt that he was right. If they were asked to deal with the chosen ones of so many sects and families, they would definitely refuse as it would simply be courting death! David could have dealt with all these people, but the point was that it was unnecessary. His rtionship with Clinton had not yet reached the level where he was willing to do this yet. Furthermore, it would be too high-profile to do so and it was not in line with his low-key personality ¡°Silva, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already considered this matter. I¡¯ll raise it with Lori tomorrow to differentiate the ten-year appointment from the battle of the younger generation in Somend. ¡°At that time, you only need to help me defeat Stan in the ten-year appointment. As for the future battle of the chosen ones, you are free to participate on your own if you wish to.¡± When Clinton said this, everyone was relieved. This would be best. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They would help Clinton win the 10-year appointment with Stan first. Then, they could participate in the battle of the chosen ones in Somend. No one wanted to miss this kind of opportunity to show their strength and develop their family¡¯s reputation, except David. David just wanted to make good on his promise in helping Clinton once. As for the battle of the chosen ones in Somend, it was not something that he wanted to be a part of. If he were to participate in it, he would be a big bully. Even if all of the chosen ones in Somend attacked him, he would be able to suppress them so much that they could not lift their heads with his explosive energy alone. He did not even need to lift a finger. The difference was sorge that there was no possibility ofpetition. ¡°That¡¯s good. However, how will the ten-year appointment go about, Zimmerman? Are you confident? Will everyone fight together at once or will there be different rounds? How many people will the other party have?¡± Stu asked. ¡°Not yet. Even though I asked Lori, she didn¡¯t tell me. She just told me that I¡¯ll know when the time comes. Perhaps she¡¯ll just arrange for me and Stan to fight. If that¡¯s the case, you won¡¯t need to do anything, but I will definitely pay back this favor,¡± Clinton said with a bitter smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. We¡¯ll act ording to the situation and counter every move they make. Chapter 632 Chapter 632 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 632 David left Clinton¡¯s room. It was almost evening by then, and he was going back to his room to rest. In order not to attract attention, the room David reserved was located in the middle nor was it the best room avable. When David was about to walk to his room, he saw two people walking toward him. They were a man and a woman, one of whom David knew. It was Rhoda, Pearl¡¯s best friend. ¡®One of the three founders of SCC is called Goldie Rogers. Both of them have the surname Rogers ,so they are obviously children of powerful families. ¡®There seems to be only one Rogers family in Springfield, right? ¡®So, these two should belong to the same family.¡¯ The three soon met. Naturally, Rhonda saw David too. Rhonda was still very interested in her friend¡¯s boss. She also secretly checked David¡¯s information, but unfortunately, she could not find anything. The more mysterious he was, the more curious she became. ¡°Hello, Miss Rogers!¡± David greeted Rhonda first. ¡°David, are you here for the ten-year appointment?¡± Rhonda asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not participating. I was just entrusted by others to help out.¡± ¡°Did Clinton invite you here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then you must be pretty good since you could get an invitation from Clinton.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any skills. I¡¯m just here to make up the party size. I¡¯m not the only one Clinton invited.¡± Rhonda was not surprised that Clinton invited David here. After all, Clinton was the one who helped David wipe out the Daniels family in Springfield. At that time, her brother came to the conclusion that David was not a simple person and Clinton must have helped him because he needed him. ¡°Rhonda, who is this?¡± Tony asked while standing next to Rhonda. ¡°Tony, his name is David, my best friend¡¯s boss, and also her man!¡± Rhonda introduced: When David heard Rhonda¡¯s introduction , he smiled bitterly in his heart, but he did not say anything to deny it as he would only make the matter worse. He still could not find a solution for Pearl. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°David, this is my brother, Tony,¡± Rhonda introduced David to the man next to her. ¡°Hello, David,¡± Tony extended his hand and said politely. ¡°Hello, Tony,¡± David replied politely. ¡°By the way, David, why did you send Pearly abroad?¡± Rhonda asked. ¡°This is what thepany needs to do to grow. Miss Pearl went voluntarily, and I also asked for her consent before sending her,¡± David replied. ¡°I think you wanted to send her away so you can live happily here, right?¡± ¡°Miss Rogers, that¡¯s nonsense. Miss Pearl and I are innocent! Besides, she cane back anytime she wants.¡± ¡°Innocent? Do you think I don¡¯t understand Pearly¡¯s mind? How could she have gone so far abroad if it wasn¡¯t for you? David, I can tell you that if you let Pearly down, I will never forgive you.¡± ¡°Okay, Rhonda, why are you so worried about other people¡¯s rtionships? You should take care of yourself,¡± Tony said. ¡°Tony, Pearly is my best friend. For four years in college, we ate together, took sses together, and even slept together. How could I not worry about her? I surely know her body better than David,¡± Rhonda retorted. David was amused. ¡®Is Rhonda not straight? ¡®I¡¯ve never touched Miss Pearl before while you two slept together for so many years, so of course, you know her better than me!¡¯ David observed Rhonda carefully. He noticed that Rhonda also had an amazing body. Miss Pearl was slightly thinner and she was not as well-rounded as Rhonda. He also realized that the Rogers women were all so well-rounded. One was Goldie and one was Rhonda. Perhaps it was gics. ¡°You should watch your image as a girl!¡± Tony said with a dark face. Chapter 633 Chapter 633 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 633 He was very worried about his sister. She was already 25 or 26 years old, but she was not looking for a boyfriend. Instead, she would hang out with a bunch of girls every day. How uneptable! ¡°By the way, Tony, I just saw a woman named Goldie in Clinton¡¯s room, you should know each other, right?¡± David quickly changed the subject. Tony and Rhonda were obviously taken aback when they heard this name. David caught this subtle change right away. After a while, Tony said, ¡°She is the eldest daughter of the Rogers family. She¡¯s my eldest uncle¡¯s daughter and also our cousin.¡± David felt a little strange. They were family and there should not be any hurdles between them. However, it felt like there might be some conflict between them. He still did not understand the cruelty of thepetition between powerful families. In ancient times, there were stories of princes fighting for the throne. Nowadays, in these powerful families, as long as there was no determined heir, thepetition among them would be just as cruel. Even if it was confirmed, there might be people who cause trouble behind the scenes. This was unless there was one person who was so exceptional that they could leave the others so far behind they would lose the confidence topete. ¡°David, you know Goldie well?¡± Rhonda asked. ¡°Not really, I¡¯ve only met her twice. She¡¯s one of the people Clinton invited to help out this time,¡± David replied. Rhonda breathed a sigh of relief. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡®That¡¯s good¡­? She also didn¡¯t want to be David¡¯s enemy. Firstly, there was Pearly. Secondly, since David was invited by Clinton, it meant that he was not a simple character anymore. Right now, they did not have much chance of winning against Goldie. If David was involved, they would have absolutely no chance of winning. However, they might have a chance if they got David on their side. ¡°Dave, we¡¯re getting ready for dinner. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Tony invited. He wanted to form a closer rtionship with David so that he could get David to help him in the fight for the heir position in the Rogers family. Right now, he was at a disadvantage in this fight with Goldie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tony. I¡¯ve already eaten so I won¡¯t be joining you. We shall meet again the next time there¡¯s an opportunity. I¡¯ll get going now, I still have something to take care of,¡± David rejected. Why should he eat with these two whom he was unfamiliar with? He did not like to eat with random people. It would be so awkward. It was not like he needed this meal. Would it not be better to eat by himself? ¡°Alright, you have to contact me when you¡¯re in Springfield next time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The trio then parted ways. David continued to walk to his room while Tony and Rhonda walked toward the restaurant. ¡°Rhonda, are you that close with your friend?¡± Tony asked as he walked. ¡°Yeah! We would wear the same clothes, eat together, and sleep together when we were in our fourth year in university. Do you think we¡¯re not close?¡± Rhonda answered. ¡°Well then, ask your friend when she¡¯sing back. When the timees, ask her to bring David and we¡¯ll have a gathering.¡± ¡°Tony, are you thinking of bringing David over to our side?¡± ¡°Yeah, David is definitely not a simple man. Goldie is helping Clinton now and Clinton will definitely help her because of this favor. Moreover, Silva has always been targeting her, so we have almost no chance of winning. However, we might have a shot if we can get David to help us.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call herter,¡± Rhonda answered. Tony shared the same thought as her. They had to get David on their side. Chapter 634 Chapter 634 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 634 After David parted ways with the Rogers siblings, he went straight back to his room and did not go out again In another room of the ck Sand Hotel, Stan was also discussing the next day¡¯s ten-year appointment with a few people. Lorraine had not disclosed any arrangements for the ten-year appointment. Hence, it was impossible for the two protagonists to not be nervous. Especially now that it had be the focus of the entire Somend. Once they lost, it would not only be a blow to their confidence, but it would also have a huge impact on their entire family. Hence, neither of them could not afford to lose. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They had to be fully prepared, and no matter what thepetition was tomorrow, they had to be able to deal with it. This night, many people had trouble falling asleep. Stan, Clinton, and Lorraine could not sleep. Many other chosen ones who felt that they had the strength topete for the number one among the younger generation in Somend could not sleep. Selena could not sleep either! Tomorrow, she might be able to know who she belonged to for the rest of her life. At this moment, she was nervous but also looking forward to it. Only David slept soundly. . This was just children ying house, and it meant nothing to him. Early the next morning, all those participating in the ten-year appointment gathered on the pier west of Dark Cape. They needed to take a cruise ship from here to an uninhabited desert ind more than ten kilometers away. That was where the ten-year appointment was being held. A huge cruise ship was docked at the pier, as well as several small yachts. There were also countless submarines underwater. Of course, David asked Killer to buy all these. As for the reason? It was none other than spending some money and gettingvish points. David was also in the crowd as he was standing with Clinton. At this moment, he was just a nameless young man. No one would associate him with the god-like Silver Face yesterday. Even Lorraine basically dismissed that idea in her heart. It was because Silver Face was too strong, and David was too young. At that time, Killer was standing on a huge cruise ship. ¡°This cruise ship was arranged by our captain to send you to your destination. Please board the ship in an orderly manner and don¡¯t cause trouble for me. As for those who stay behind, I believe you all know what to do! Don¡¯t anger our captain or you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± If it was back then, how would a mere mid-Dragon Ranker dare to reprimand so many strong people? There were even people who were halfway to the God Rank among them. He would definitely be courting death by doing this. However, today, no one dared to speak up. The strength David showed the day before was terrifying. Next, everyone lined up to board the ship under themand of the members of the Red me Mercenaries. After David¡¯s intimidation yesterday, no one dared to jump the queue. They all lined up one by one to get on the boat. Even the people who were halfway to the God Rank were no exception, and now, no one dared to vite the rules set by Red me Mercenaries, Meanwhile, the members of Red me Mercenaries who were assigned to maintain order were feeling extremely proud. Chapter 635 Chapter 635 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 635 Almost all of the chosen ones among Somend¡¯s younger generation were here, and there were even many masters who were halfway to the God Rank apanying them. However, so what? They would still have to obey the orders. Commanding people who were halfway to the God Rank was definitely their proudest moment that they would be able to brag about for the rest of their lives. The news of Silver Face shocking everyone yesterday had not yet spread. Once spread, it would surely cause a huge sensation. A guardian who was a mid-God Ranker appeared out of nowhere. This was a big deal! It could also y a very important role in changing the future. Those who boarded the ship were all descendants of major forces, as well as the masters who were sent to protect them. As for the other followers, they could only stay in Dark Cape, waiting for their young masters or young ladies to return. The ones left behind made up the majority of the visitors. It was estimated that less than one-fifth of them had boarded the ship. Soon after everyone got on the ship, the cruise ship moved and started heading to a desert ind more than ten kilometers away. Not long after the cruise ship set off, everyone saw a huge ind. It was more than ten kilometers away, but under the fast sailing of the cruise ship, they soon arrived. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After the cruise ship docked, everyone on board disembarked in an orderly manner. Lorraine was wearing a veil in front of her face as she walked ahead with the Krums. This was her second time here. Her first time she here was not long ago. She came here to find a deserted ce with a strong maic field as the venue for the ten-year appointment. After arriving here, everyone realized that their mobile phone had lost signal and they had temporarily lost contact with the outside world. A group of four to five hundred people followed the Krums as they walked towards the center of the deserted ind. They were surrounded by huge trees. When the wild animals saw the humans, all of them fled. After about ten minutes¡­ They walked to the center of the deserted ind. There was a huge and irregr stage, and it had been casually tidied up. Moreover, there was a volcano next to it. It should have been formed many years ago, after an eruption. At this time, Lorraine and her master, Taylor, were standing on a heightened area. Lorraine said, ¡°Everyone is wee to participate in this ten-year appointment. I believe everyone knows that this ten-year appointment was originally made by myself, Lorraine, Stan from the Warner family, and Clinton from the Zimmerman family ten years ago. We didn¡¯t expect it to have such a big impact, but since everyone is interested, I shall invite everyone to participate after the approval of my sect, and have set the venue to take ce here. . ¡°Don¡¯t worry, because of the extremely strong maic field here, modern electronic equipment will be completely useless, the satellite won¡¯t pinpoint us,rge firearms won¡¯t work, and everyone¡¯s mobile phones cannot be used. ¡°Here, we will return to our primitive state. The people who cane here are all important figures from major families and sects. I believe everyone knows that the world is about to change, and everyone knows the purpose behinding here. Today, whoever can defeat all the chosen ones of the younger generation in Somend and be the number one among the younger generation in Somend will also get me, Lorraine Lovewood.¡± ¡°Miss Lovewood, I heard that you are peerless and you¡¯re also the number one beauty in this era. Don¡¯t you think you should take off your veil and let everyone appreciate your beauty?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Yeah, take off your veil and show everyone, so that we can be more motivated, right?¡± Lorraine nced at the many chosen ones of Somend and noticed that everyone was looking at her with interest. Although she knew that these people were only here for the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend and she was just a by-product, at this time, she could only do what everyone wanted. These men represented almost all of the top forces in Somend. ¡°Since everyone is interested in seeing my face, then I shall respect your request,¡± Lorraine said, reaching out to lift the veil on her face. A stunning and charming face appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Chapter 636 Chapter 636 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 636 Those present were all descendants of the major forces in Somend. Whether they were hidden or not, they were all experienced. Naturally, they had seen a lot of beautiful women before this. However, Lorraine¡¯s stunning and charming face, coupled with her otherworldly and ethereal temperament, really made people want to conquer her. If they could defeat all the chosen ones in Somend and get the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend, their name would not only be able to resound throughout Somend, but they could also conquer the number one beauty in Somend. A beautiful woman would end up with the hero, and this was the eternal truth. All the younger generation who participated in the ten-year appointment were gearing up. They were eager to give this a try and badly wanted to express themselves. Lorraine was about to announce what came next. However, at this time Clinton stood up and said, ¡°Lori, the ten-year appointment was made by us ten years ago, and it should bepleted by only me and Stan. As for the battle between the chosen ones in Somend, that is separate matter, and it should not be mixed with this one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s exactly what I mean! The ten-year appointment is a ten-year appointment, and the battle of the chosen ones in Somend is a battle of the chosen ones in Somend, so let¡¯s not mix them up,¡± Stan also stood up and agreed. He had the same thought as Clinton. There had to be an oue between him battle with Clinton. As long as he defeated Stan in the ten-year appointment, even if he could not defeat everyone in the next battle of the chosen ones in Somend, his fame would still rise. Otherwise, once they suffered a defeat, their efforts after preparing so long for the ten-year appointment would have been wasted. Today, there were so many chosen ones in Somend, and the descendants of the hidden family ounted for the vast majority of those present, so who could guarantee that they would be able to defeat all of them? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. No matter how conceited Stan was, he would not dare to im that. Therefore, it was still necessary for him to raise his poprity and get the benefits first. Lorraine did not expect to be questioned by Clinton and Stan. ¡®Don¡¯t they want to win the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend? ¡®Or do they see so many chosen ones from Somend that they have no confidence in themselves?¡¯ She could technically let the two of them fight, but if this happened, one of them would definitely win, and ording to the agreement, she needed to marry the winning party. Unfortunately, this would seriously affect the sect¡¯s n. The task entrusted to her by her sect was to use this ten-year appointment to hold a grand event in which the chosen ones in Somend would compete to be the number one. Meanwhile, she would need to marry the winner of this grand event. Since this winner would be very important in the future and was crucial to the survival of the Krums, they had to get him on the sect¡¯s side. Lorraine did not know what to do either, so she could only turn her head to look at her master. Taylor stood up and said, ¡°I am Taylor Cda, the third elder of the Krums and also Lorraine¡¯s master. Furthermore, I am also the person in charge of this event. Everyone should trust the reputation of the Krums.¡± ¡°Stan and Clinton, Lori has been meticulously cultivated by the Krums and we have put too much effort into her. If she wants to marry, she will naturally only marry the best among the younger generation. If you want, you can also proceed with the ten-year appointment, but if you want to get Lori, you must defeat all the chosen ones in the country and be the number one among the younger generation in Somend.¡± Stan and Clinton looked at each other. At this time, Lorraine was not so important anymore. They had to fight for themselves and their family. They had to fight before the grand event between the chosen ones in Somend started. If they won, naturally, they would be remembered by all. If they lost, they would undoubtably be forgotten. ¡°Sure!¡± The two answered at the same time. Taylor was relieved to hear that they agreed to this. If the two of them clung to the idea of the ten-year appointment and insisted on the winner marrying Lori, the matter would not be so easy to handle. Lori could not just get married like this, as they had already built up her reputation. Everyone in Somend knew that Lorraine¡¯s elegance was peerless. She was the number one beauty in Somend and a woman that all men wanted to conquer. She was also the most critical part of the Krums¡¯ n. If her final destination was set in advance, and if the disciples from the Krums could not defeat the countless chosen ones and could not be the number one among the younger generation in Somend, the Krums¡¯ ns would have failed. As the third elder of the Krums, Taylor was sent by the head to take charge of this n, so she could not let this happen. Thankfully these two boys were pretty smart. ¡°Since both of you agreed, then you should fight before the grand event between the chosen ones. It just so happens that you are also the heirs of two top families in the secr world, so you should let the many hidden families and sects present observe the strength of the secr families. You must put on a good performance.¡± ¡°Master Coda, we¡¯ve been preparing for a ten-year appointment for a long time. We shouldn¡¯t inst immediately select a winner or loser as it¡¯ll be too hasty. We should have five people on each side fight five rounds. The side who wins the best of three will get the final victory,¡± Clinton suggested. He was not confident that he could defeat Stan if they only had one round. Instead, he directly that they have five rounds. Coincidentally, he had invited four powerful people. Even if they did not take action, he already owed them a favor. Taylor looked at Stan. As long as the winner of the two did not marry Lori, it did not matter how many rounds they went at it. It would just be an appetizer anyway. The grand event of the chosen ones in Somend was the highlight of today. Stan nced at Clinton and said, ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s up to you to arrange this yourself. There will be five rounds and the side with three wins will be the final winner. However, you should not fight to the death, and I hope you know your limits and not threaten anyone¡¯s life. Everyone who is halfway to God Rank will be the judge of this grand event. Once the oue has been decided, we have the right to stop the battle. My friends who are halfway to God Rank, pleasee to me. The rest of you, please make way for the two sides that are going to fight,¡± Taylor said finally. Immediately, nearly ten people who were halfway to God Rank at the scene flew to Taylor location. Augustus, a God Rank guardian, was also among them. That ce was the highest point in the vicinity and they could see what was happening below clearly. Hence, it was an excellent ce to watch the battle from. The rest of the contestents were scattered as they busied themselves looking for a ce to stand so they could leave the tform in the center empty. The Krums were not only powerful, but they also had a high prestige among all hidden families and sects. This time, the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend was organized by the disciples of the Krums, so everyone acted ording to the words of the elder from the Krums. Meanwhile, Clinton gathered with David and the rest to discuss the order of the fight. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 637 Chapter 637 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 637 ¡°Silva, how about you go first?¡± Clinton asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Silva replied. It did not take long for Taylor to speak again, ¡°Are both parties ready?¡± ¡°Ready!¡± Clinton and Stan answered at the same time. ¡°Well then, let¡¯s wee the first sets of fighters from the two sides to the stage.¡± Silva and a man in his thirties walked to the center at the same time. This was naturally to prevent targeted exclusion from both sides. After all, both of them were members of top secr families. Thus, even if they did not know each other in detail, they were somewhat aware of each other¡¯s strengths. By requiring both parties to send someone out at the same time, it eliminated the risk of the other party targeting a weakness. ¡°Silva Fender from Springfield!¡± Silva said loudly. Everyone present could hear him clearly. They would gain much respect from the forces in Somend if they won, so of course, they would need to report their identities loudly. As for losing? No one who stepped out would think that they would lose. ¡°Brandon Morales from Seaman Province!¡± The other party also said loudly. Silva took out a metal glove and put it on his hand before saying, ¡°Show your weapon! Otherwise, you won¡¯t get a chance later.¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Brandon drew a sword from his waist. When he pointed the tip of the sword, a cold light overflowed from it. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Boom! The two exploded at the same time. They were at the beginning stages of Dragon Rank. However, judging from the energy exerted, Silva was much stronger than Brandon. Silva should already be at the peak of the beginner stage of Dragon Rank and could be a mid-Dragon Ranker at any time. Brandon, on the other hand, had only just entered the beginner stage of Dragon Rank. However, in this case, this difference was basically negligible. Victory and defeat on the battlefield was based on too many factors. Combat experience, on-the-spot adaptability, understanding and application of martial arts, the fighters¡¯ mentality at critical moments, and their restraint in weapons were all things that had to be considered. One could not defeat their opponent just because they were in a slightly higher realm. This was unless the gap was veryrge, at which point all the above conditions could be ignored. For example, if David was there, he just needed to show some of his energy and these people would be powerless to resist no matter what method they used. The two disappeared from their locations instantly. ng! The sound of the sword colliding with the metal glove. The sound was followed by countless collisions. ng ng ng! ng ng ng! Dust was kicked up where the two fought, and their figures were a blur. Using this chance, Brandon stabbed his sword into Silva¡¯s chest. When the sword was about to contact him, Silva lifted his right hand to his chest. ng! The tip of the sword collided with the metal glove, creating an ear-piercing sound. Brandon used the tip of his sword to force Silva to back up. After backing a few meters away, Silva put his foot down on the ground and stopped his body from moving any further back Then, he used his right hand to grab the tip of Brandon¡¯s sword. Then, Silva used a strong grip and managed to grab Brandon¡¯s sword. After that, he pulled with all his might. Brandon did not think that Silva would be able to grab the sword, so he was caught off guard. Afterward, his body flew half a meter forward along with the sword in his hand. By the time he came back to his senses and let go, it was toote. Silva was holding the sword with his right hand. Chapter 638 Chapter 638 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 638 A left fist swung at him. Brandon hurriedly clenched his right hand that had just released the sword to counter the punch. At this time, it was impossible to worry about whether the other party was wearing a metal glove or not. Once he was hit in the chest by this punch, the consequences would be serious. Boom! Crack! Two voices sounded one after another. Both sides took a few steps back. Silva stood up, picked up his right hand, looked at the sword he had pulled back, and threw it to the ground. On the opposite side, Brandon was hunched over while holding his right hand with his left hand, his expression a little pained. When the two fists collided just now, he did not expect the strength of Silva¡¯s left hand to be so great that it would immediately break his right hand. Plus, since the opponent was wearing metal gloves, the back of his hand was dripping with blood. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Silva asked. Normally, the right hand would be stronger than the left hand, unless the person was left handed. However, Silva was different. Although he was not left-handed, his left hand was much stronger than his right. In order to catch his opponent off guard, he had been training his left hand just to achieve the effect of a one-shot victory in battle. So far, the results were pretty good. If this failed, the protracted battle would be taxing, even if he did eventually win. Brandon wanted to say that he wanted to continue the fight, but Taylor was one step ahead of him, ¡°Silva wins the first round.¡± Silva turned and walked back. Clinton hurried to meet him. ¡°Thank you, Silva!¡± Clinton said with a smile. ¡°Zimmerman, I have done what I promised you, and I hope you will do so too,¡± Silva said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Silva. I am a man of my word,¡± Clinton promised. Silva did not say anything. Instead, he went to find a ce to sit down. He had expended a lot of his energy in the battle just now. After all, both of them were pretty strong. He could only win by luck after catching his opponent off guard. Brandon went back to Stan¡¯s team. Stan walked to him with a nk face, patted him on the shoulder, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart. Rest well and leave the rest to us.¡± The two¡¯s battle was very interesting, and it also set off the discussion of a lot of people present. However, it was not very shocking. To be honest, a master who was at the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank in his thirties was not very impressive in front of so many hidden families and sects. However, a lot of people remembered Silva¡¯s name now. ¡°Let¡¯s wee the second pair onto the stage! Clinton sent Stu, the heir of the hidden Pitt family. Meanwhile, Stan sent a tall and buff man. Clinton looked at Stu and felt a little excited. He knew Stu¡¯s strength and was aware that he was also at the peak of the beginner of the Dragon Rank. If he won this round, then Clinton would have a huge advantage in the battle today. Among the five, he was only unsure of David¡¯s strength, and that was why he arranged for David to be thest. If he could win three of the opening four rounds, then thest round would not matter. Right now, David felt depressed. He did not want to be the climax. He only wanted to get this over with and repay Clinton¡¯s favor. After that, he wanted to sneak away and go home to sleep. To him, a battle between masters of Dragon Rank was equivalent to children ying house. It was utterly meaningless. However, since Clinton wanted him to be thest, he had no choice. After all, Clinton was the host, and he had his ns. He could not just ruin Clinton¡¯s arrangement just because he wanted to. If they lost, he would not be able to bear the responsibility. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Even if he was very strong, he would only go for one round. Both sides would send five people to battle. No matter the result, everyone would eventually need to take a step back. The same person could not fight for three consecutive rounds. Chapter 639 Chapter 639 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 639 After the two people on the stage reported their names, they immediately let out a burst of energy and started fighting. Both of them were at the peak of the beginner stage of Dragon Rank. However, the opponent¡¯sbat experience was obviously better than Stu¡¯s. Although he was much bigger than Stu, he was no less flexible, and was also more explosive than thetter. Moreover, he adopted apletely defenseless, injury-for-injury style of fighting. Stu would often hit him two or three times before he would hit Stu once. However, that one hit would hurt Stu a lot. The two or three blows from Stu did not affect his opponent at all. This was the advantage of having a strong physique. After a few rounds, Stu also sensed that something was not right. He no longer confronted the opponent head-on, instead, he would dodge with all his strength. Fortunately, his family had mastered body movement and he could just about maintain his position. asionally, he could sneak up on the opponent and give him a few blows. The other party had been chasing after Stu for the entire battle. The ones at the scene who were on the same level as them or even slightly lower were fearful. They were all scared for Stu. Every time the opponent rubbed against him slightly, it would reduce the sensitivity of his movement. It seemed that his defeat was just a matter of time. The best way to deal with this kind of person with a strong body was to use a sharp weapon. Even if one was physically strong, one could not be invulnerable. Once they were hit, sharp weapons such as swords could also easily cut through their skin and pierce their muscles. Bullets were also capable of prating skin and muscle. It was a pity that the Pitt family¡¯s martial arts were mainly based on body movements and supplemented by fists. They did not have the habit of using weapons. This caused Stu to be almostpletely restrained by the opponent. Moreover, these hidden families hardly used modern firearms. Generally, those who used firearms were secr families and certain mercenary groups. Clinton could probably see it too, and his expression looked a little unpleasant. Originally, he wanted to push their advantage, but it seemed to be impossible. While he had been busy preparing during all these years, Stan had also not been idle. All the people at the scene watched the fight with gusto. It was not every day they could watch the fight between Dragon Rankers. The hidden families would train internally, but the difference between practice and real battle was huge. There were few masters of the Dragon Rank among the secr families, and they were all controlled by Somend. Hence, they were not allowed to reveal their strength in front of ordinary people. Since the martial artists were all in hiding, there were even fewer of them around. Therefore, this kind of full-scale battle of Dragon Rank masters was worth watching. Only David did not find it interesting, and he kept yawning as he watched. This felt like an adult watching a bunch of kids ying in the mud. They even wanted him to y along with them. After the two sides went back and forth for dozens of rounds, Stu identally disyed his weakness to the opponent and was punched in the chest, causing him to retreat more than ten meters in an instant. After he stopped, a mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth. The punch injured his internal organs, making him unable to continue fighting. The masters who were halfway to the God Rank on the high ground such as Taylor also saw the oue of the battle. Thus, she immediately announced that victory belongs to the other side. Stu walked back in pain. Clinton quickly stepped forward tofort him and asked him about his injury. It was 1 vs 1 now. At this moment, David walked to Clinton and said, ¡°Clinton, let me go on to the next round.¡± He was going to fight anyway, so it would be better to fight earlier. Now that it was 1 vs 1, he did not want to end this when Clinton and Stan were at 2 vs 2. At that moment, he would surely attract everyone¡¯s attention. Others might rush to be the center of attention during this kind of event, but he did not want this. It would be better to keep a low profile. ¡°David, you should wait. Don¡¯t worry, I have a n,¡± Clinton said. Even though he knew that David was not simple, he had never seen David fight before, so he did not know which realm David was in. He asked David that day and David only said that he was almost the same as everyone present.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 640 Chapter 640 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 640 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Now that it was 1 vs 1, if he let David go next and he lost, it would make the following fights very difficult. He should let Goldie go next! It had been two years since she broke through Dragon Rank, and she was also at the peak of the beginner stage of Dragon Rank. If it was a woman, then she would baffle the opponent. Moreover, Goldie was such a sexy and enchanting beauty. The chance of winning was still rtively high. David shrugged helplessly and stepped back. ¡°Never mind! ¡®I¡¯ll just wait! ¡®I shall go whenever Clinton asks me to. ¡®I¡¯ll just be the climax. ¡®I¡¯m the chosen one indeed. I am the focus wherever I go. ¡®They¡¯re just kids ying with mud, and he wants to make me the climax. ¡®I can¡¯t even keep a low profile even if I want to,¡¯David thought to himself. However, he did not care. Now, he could do whatever he wanted. He was eager to try out the strength of a peak God Ranker. He even wanted to duel with Mason to test his limits! However, he gave up that thought after thinking about it. He could not take action against Mason right now that carefreely. Mason would be wasting his lifespan whenever he took action. At this time, the elder Taylor asked the third person from both sides toe onto the stage. The person on this side was of course Goldie, the eldest daughter of the Rogers family in Springfield. On Stan¡¯s side was a feminine man who seemed to be drained by women and wine. He had a pale face caused by excessive indulgence. ¡°Goldie Rogers from Springfield,¡± Goldie said. Goldie¡¯s appearance also made everyone¡¯s eyes twinkle. Finally, a beautiful master had appeared. At this moment, Goldie was wearing a bright red dress that showed off her enchanting figure. ¡®Aren¡¯t you afraid of exposing yourself when you¡¯re fighting in a dress? ¡®Is everyone going to have a feast for their eyes while watching the battle?¡¯ Many people were looking forward to this. ¡°Anthony Dominic from the hidden Dominic family,¡± the feminine guy looked at Goldie and introduced himself. What? Just after the feminine guy introduced himself, he immediately aroused the exmations of many people present. He turned out to be a member of the Dominic family. This was a very powerful family with a long history. The fighting style of this family was different from other families and sects. The excelled at making and using hidden weapons. They would hide a weapon on every part of their body that could be triggered at any time during the battle, making it hard to guard against them. Moreover, the people of the Dominic family were ruthless and there would be poisonced on their hidden weapons. If someone were to be touched by the hidden weapons of the Dominic family, they would lose theirbat effectiveness in an instant and the people from the Dominic family could do anything they wanted to them. If it was serious, then they would die instantly. Thus, everyone was terrified of this family. No one wanted to fight the Dominic family because it was too dangerous. Plus, there was the possibility of being harmed if they were ever not careful. Even if one was a level higher than the Dominic family, they were still unwilling to fight against them. The Dominic family could be regarded as superb in terms of hidden weapons. If there was ever a question of who the master of bypassing ranks and challenges in this world was, it would be the Dominic family. ording to the records of major families and sects, the Dominic family once even cultivated a first- ss martial artist who used a unique hidden weapon to kill someone who was halfway to Dragon Rank The Dominic family was thus an existence that countless people would talk about. Their cultivation methods were also different from others. They never pursue any realms. Instead, hidden weapons were their life. Since they first learned how to walk, they would be exposed to the production and use of various hidden weapons. ¡®The feminine guy turned out to be a member of the Dominic family. ¡®Oh no! ¡®This beauty of the Rogers family is finished. ¡®I just hope that this guy from the Dominic family will not go too hard on her.¡¯ Chapter 641 Chapter 641 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 641 Clinton¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that the other party was from the Dominic family As the top family in Somend, the Zimmerman family naturally had some records of the Dominic family¡¯s deeds. He did not expect Stan to invite someone from the Dominic family. Did the Warner family cooperate with the Dominic family? The Dominic family was stained, and the family was vindictive. Those who offended them never ended well. There was once a family that offended them and, in the end, they were directly exterminated by the Dominic family. The Warner family is too bold.¡¯ Old Master Stefani said that no one could cooperate with a family with a stained record. However, frankly speaking, if the Dominic family asked to cooperate with the Zimmerman family, Clinton might not reject them. Mason was dying after all. Once Mason was dead, Somend would certainly not be able to deter so many hidden families and sects. At that time, how would they gain a foothold if they were not strong? However, even if Clinton wanted to cooperate with the Dominic family, he would cooperate in secret and he would not do it so tantly as the Warner family. ¡®Or had the Warner family receive some news in Capital City? ¡®Could it be that¡­ Mason has¡­?! Clinton suppressed the idea for the time being. At present, they should resolve the matter surrounding the ten-year appointment first. When he got back, he had to inquire about news in this regard. If it was true, then he needed to be prepared. He was also ready to rescue Goldie at any time. This woman could not die. If not, the Rogers family would go mad. Two people at the scene were very nervous as well. They were the second son Tony and Rhonda from the Rogers family. The person on stage was the eldest daughter of the Rogers family and she was their cousin. At the same time, she was also theirpetitor. They both hoped that Goldie could win so she could improve the reputation of the Rogers family and make the Rogers family morepetitive in the future, but at the same time, they also hoped that Goldie would be seriously injured and lose the ability topete with them. This contradiction made the two of them stare closely at the two people on the stage. Upon hearing the exmations of everyone present, Anthony smiled evilly and said, ¡°How about we make a deal, prettydy?¡± ¡°What deal?¡± Goldie asked curiously. She also knew that the people from the Dominic family were not to be messed with. However, since she had reached this point, as a martial artist, she could not retreat. Countless chosen ones from Somend were watching them! Today¡¯s battle would determine whether Goldie could stand out among the countless chosen ones in Somend. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If she could defeat someone from the Dominic family, she would rise to fame. Her victory would be more convincing and more memorable than the one Silva won earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll be mercifulter and I won¡¯t threaten your life, but you have to date me for a month. How about it? A month for a life, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s worth it?¡± Anthony¡¯s voice was not loud, but the scene was quiet, so everyone could hear him clearly. Taylor frowned on the high ground. However, she did not say anything to stop him. Meanwhile, the other masters who were halfway to the God Rank were turning a deaf ear. No one wanted to offend someone from the Dominic family. Not to mention, if you offended them, they would pester you nonstop. Who would not feel troubled being constantly watched by such a group with so much skill with hidden weapons? Even top sects like the Krums were not willing to offend the Dominic family. The people below also began discussing among themselves. ¡°Miss Rogers, just say yes to Mr. Anthony! Serve Mr. Anthony well and your family might be able to obtain a strong backer in the Dominic family!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ That¡¯s right, what this guy said is very true!¡± The crowd started to cause an uproar. Chapter 642 Chapter 642 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 642 The scene was chaotic. Goldie smiled charmingly and Anthony swallowed as he watched. In his opinion, this woman would soon be his. Most of the people in the Dominic family share amon trait, and that was that they were all lecherous. However, they were not interested in ordinary women. He would not be as thirsty as Miles of the Pearson family who would even sexually assault an attendant in a hotel. Instead, they liked to conquer powerful beauties. Today, in this grand event of the chosen ones in Somend, Lorraine was undoubtedly the most dazzling woman. However, Lorraine was not someone whom he could lust after. Instead, she was his big brother¡®s target. Among the younger generation of the Dominic family, he could only be ranked fifth. Lorraine was destined to belong to only his eldest brother. ¡°Anthony, right? You look like a woman who¡®s good for nothing, yet you still want to sleep with me? Can you even do it? I like men with strong bodies, not a b*tch like you! Goldie said sarcastically. The people present were in an uproar once again. How dare she say that to someone from the Dominic family? Did the Rogers family not want to enjoy peace anymore? ¡°Damn, Miss Rogers is so awesome! She dares to roast someone from the Dominic family! She¡®s my idol!¡± ¡°Miss Rogers is so domineering!¡± ¡°Miss Rogers is so awesome!¡± These bystanders were continuing to stir the pot. After Anthony heard Goldie¡®s words, his smiling face turned gloomy. How dare she talk to him like that? It seemed that the Dominic family was about to be forgotten since they had been hidden for so many years. ¡°I¡¯m curious, what gave you the courage to talk to me like that? Do you not want to live anymore? Do you want me to end your life?¡± Anthony said with a gloomy face. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°End my life? It¡®ll depend if you can do it, you good¨Cfor¨C nothing,¡± Goldie replied without fear. ¡°Alright, you¡®re pretty ballsy. The Rogers family from Springfield, ri ght? I¡®ll remember you!¡± ¡°You talk too much. Come on!¡± After Goldie finished speaking, she disyed her strength at the peak of the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank Anthony did not waste any time either. With a wave of his hand, several poisonous hidden weapons fired directly at Goldie. At the same time, his body disappeared from its ce. Goldie stood still and did not move to avoid the hidden weapons. She raised her right hand and a mini pistol appeared in her hand. Then, she pulled the trigger. Bang bang bang bang bang! ng ng ng ng ng! After firing several shots, the sound of bullets colliding with the hidden weapon could be heard. At this time, Anthony had appeared to her right, and with another wave of his hand, the hidden weapons continued to shoot toward her. Goldie followed a set pattern. She pulled the trigger in a different direction and used the bullet to intercept the hidden weapons. Anthony kept changing positions while firing hidden weapons. Meanwhile, Goldie stood in the middle and intercepted all the hidden weapons with her pistol, not missing a single one. Thisbat style was simply amazing. Both of them were using long¨C range attacks, and when the projectiles met, it was absolutely incredible. Even the sleepy David became interested. One of them was like a mobileuncher, constantly changing Meanwhile, one was as motionless as a mountain. With two pistols in her hand, no hidden weapons was able to hit her. Everyone could only hear the sound of countless gunshots and bullets colliding with hidden weapons and see sparks from the collision in the air. Those present felt that the Dominic family¡®s hidden weapons had finally met their match. At this moment, Anthony was sneering in his heart. Chapter 643 Chapter 643 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 643 The Dominic family¡¯s hidden weapons had been developed for thousands of years. How could two pistolspete with them? At this moment, Anthony waspletely ying with Goldie. It was because the hidden weapons he used were rtivelyrge while the really deadly hidden weapons were often extremely small. After changing positions several times in a row, Anthony took advantage of the moment Goldie reloaded her pistol to shoot a small silver needle mixed with the hidden weapon at Goldie. Bang bang bang! ng ng ng! After Goldie blocked the hidden weapons with her bullets, but suddenly felt that danger was imminent. After taking a closer look, she noticed that a small silver needle had appeared not far in front of her. At this time, she could not intercept it with bullets. Moreover, the silver needle was too small to see from a distance. By the time she finally saw it clearly, it was already in front of her. Goldie hurriedly turned to the side and the tiny silver needle brushed past her chest. After she turned sideways to avoid the silver needle and stood up again, she saw countless hidden weapons flying at her again. She could not stop them with her bullets now! She could only retreat and avoid the hidden weapons. However, Anthony¡¯s hidden weapons came one after another. Once she fell into his rhythm, she would bepletely under his control. Anthony could even control how she dodged him and what movement she would make. This was the power of the Dominic family¡¯s hidden weapons. All the while, Anthony was still constantly moving around. Goldie, who was standing in the middle, no longer had the motionless grandeur that she had moments ago. Right now, Goldie was actually dancing! Yes, you saw that right. Right now, Goldie was indeed dancing, and she was dancing under Anthony¡¯s control. Since her alternative routes had been blocked by the hidden weapons, Goldie could only follow the gaps left behind by Anthony if she wanted to avoid being hit by the hidden weapons. The Dominic family¡¯s hidden weapons were highly poisonous, so if she was hit, then she would lose. This stunned the people at the scene. Goldie was actually dancing under the control of Anthony¡¯s hidden weapons. ¡®Is this the power of the Dominic family¡¯s hidden weapons? ¡®How terrifying! As Anthony moved, he carefully observed Goldie, who was being controlled by his hidden weapons. Anthony was shaking with excitement. Goldie was truly the best of the best. Since Goldie was wearing a long red dress, she would expose herself when she raised her leg in order to avoid the hidden weapons. While she was avoiding the hidden weapons, Goldie nced at Anthony and saw his expression. This eventually made her realize something was wrong. Goldie¡¯s face turned dark before turning pale. This was the first time she had been humiliated by someone. ¡®I must kill him! Goldie was furious! How terrifying would it be if a powerful woman was angry? Goldie was about to show this perfectly. As she was faced with another wave of hidden weapons from Anthony, she rushed toward Anthony with all her strength. She did not avoid the hidden weapons as they sliced across her body. She only avoided the hidden weapons that threatened to hit her vital parts. The hidden weapons cut her red dress and sliced through her tender skin, causing several scars to appear on her body. The poison also slowly invaded her body. However, at this time, Goldie did not care anymore. She had been overwhelmed with anger. This disgusting man hadpletely exposed her and her only thought at this moment was that she had to kill Anthony. As someone who was at the peak of the beginner stage of the Dragon Rank, she sprinted with all her strength, and in two breaths, she appeared in front of Anthony after leaping forward a distance of dozens of meters. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anthony did not expect this to happen at all. ¡®Did Goldie just rush over regardless the risk of injury? ¡®Doesn¡¯t she know that there is poison on the hidden weapons? ¡®Soon, she will lose herbat effectiveness and be at the mercy of others. ¡®And if the poison stays in her body for a long time, it will be life-threatening.¡¯ Chapter 644 Chapter 644 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 644 ¡®This is good too. ¡®Soon she will lose herbat effectiveness. And she will die without my antidote. ¡®In this way, she will be obedient and under my control. ¡®Do you want the antidote? Do you want to live? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡®Sorry, you have to make me feel good first! Anthony felt as if he had been injected with adrenaline in an instant. Goldie appeared before Anthony. Without hesitation, a dagger appeared in her hand and she stabbed it directly at Anthony¡¯s heart. However, Anthony managed to avoid it. The two started closebat! Bang bang bang! ng ng ng! Various punches collided with each other and there were endless sounds of shing metal. The two had gone from long-rangebat to closebat now. This was a visual feast for all. Although the strength of the two was not that great, and they were not that powerfulpared to the countless chosen ones in Somend, their battle was indeed spectacr. Even David was watching with relish! Goldie suddenly felt her body getting weak and she also felt a little dizzy. She knew that the poison on the hidden weapons was taking effect and soon, she would lose her combat effectiveness. Moreover, the strength of her attack had also declined badly. Her powerful moves from earlier had turned weak and soft. Anthony naturally noticed Goldie¡¯s condition as well. ¡®In ten seconds at the most, Goldie will lose all her strength. ¡®Victory is at hand! Anthony disyed a wicked smile. Goldie knew that she was in a bad situation, so she threw away the dagger in her hand and grabbed the highly poisonous dagger that Anthony was swinging at her. At the same time, her other hand punched Anthony¡®s chest. However, at this moment, she was already at the end of her rope. Her punches were soft and gentle, so Anthony did not care at all. How could such a punch cause him harm? Hence, he just let Goldie¡®s fist hit his chest. Anthony took the punch, but the force was too small. It did not do him any harm at all. Bang! However, a gunshot simultaneously rang out, causing Anthony¡®s eyes to widen in horror. The fist that was on Anthony¡®s chest produced a mini pistol and the shot directly pierced his heart! Anthony¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. How was this possible?¡¯ He had met with unexpected failure. His heart had been prated by the bullet, and even the Gods co him now. At this moment, Goldie lost all her strength, but she had a grin on her face. She had finally killed this man! Then, she fell backward. At moment, a small silver needle flew over and prated Goldie¡®s heart. ¡®Let¡®s die together! Anthony closed his eyes in anger and fell backward. Thud! Thud! The two fell to the ground one after the other. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 645 Chapter 645 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 645 The people present who were watching the fight all looked in shock as the two people fell almost at the same time. No one thought that an ordinary battle would turn into a life-and-death situation. Even Taylor and all the masters who were halfway to the God Rank on the high ground did not expect this. Obviously, Goldie had been poisoned and was about to lose herbat power, but she had suddenly killed Anthony. How dare she? Even if she died now, the Dominic family would not let the Rogers family enjoy a day of peace. Taylor immediately flew down from the high ground to check on the two of them. The other masters who were halfway to the God Rank felt unconcerned and decided to let this matter rest. They did not want to get involved in this mess. At the same time, Clinton, Stan, Tony, and Rhonda also stepped forward quickly. In addition to them, there were also some nosey people or others who knew these two who approached to check on the situation. It would be hard for Stan and Clinton if these two died. Although they did not directly kill these two, they died because of Clinton and Stan. Hence, they would need to pay a great price to quell the anger from both families. David did not expect this to happen either. The others might not know what had happened, but he saw it clearly. Anthony made Goldie expose herself with the control of his hidden weapons, and Goldie had noticed this. One of them was a lecherous dog while the other one was a loyal and dependable woman who would do anything to protect her honor. When these two meet, it would surely be like two worlds colliding. It was basically an eye for an eye. Anthony was shot through the heart. Since the damage to his heart was too great, he would definitely not survive. However, Goldie might still have a chance. Although she had deadly poison in her body and her heart had also been pierced by a poisonous needle, the size of the poison needle was small, so the damage to her heart was far less than that of a bullet. As long as they detoxified her poison, she could still be saved. Of course, if he had not studied Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine before this, Goldie would be as good as dead right now. In the entire world, he was probably the only one who could save her right now. David stood up and walked slowly forward. Among the spectators, an old man spoke respectfully to the young man beside him, ¡°Mr. Axel, Mr. Anthony is¡­¡± These people were from the Dominic family. The young man in the lead was naturally the eldest son of the Dominic family, Axel Dominic. He was also the most talented person in this generation of the Dominic family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him! He was seriously killed by a woman from a secr family, what a piece of trash! He has humiliated the Dominic family,¡± Axel said with a gloomy face. ¡°Yes, Mr. Axel,¡± the old man replied. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Axel, I¡¯ll get someone to destroy the Rogers family in Springfieldter. How dare they kill someone from our family? If we don¡¯t wipe out the Rogers family, how will the Dominic family gain a foothold in Somend in the future?!¡± Archer Dominic, the second son of the Dominic family stood up and said. ¡°Archie, it¡¯s not time yet, just be patient. Now all the major hidden families and sects are waiting for a chance, and we, the Dominic family, can¡¯t be the first one to act. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you this chance,¡± Axel said. ¡°Alright, Axel, you said this yourself. When the timees, you have to let me take the lead. I want those secr folks to see how powerful our hidden weapons are,¡± Archer said happily. The younger generation of the Dominic family all took Axel as their leader. To be honest, Axel was too gifted and there was a huge gap between them, hence the others could not see a chance to surpass him. Thus, there was no situation where everyone was fighting for the head position among this generation of the Dominic family. Moreover, Axel¡¯s position as the first heir had also been established since early on. After Taylor checked on the two of them, she said to the people surrounding her, ¡°Anthony¡¯s heart has been pierced by a bullet and he¡¯s stopped breathing. On the other hand, Goldie is still breathing but she not only has extremely deadly poison in her, but her heart has also been pierced by a poisonous needle. She can¡¯t be saved now. This round, both of them died, so let¡¯s consider this a tie!¡± Chapter 646 Chapter 646 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 646 Both of them were dead! Stan and Clinton were struggling to ept this result. Tony and Rhonda were worried. Goldie killed someone from the Dominic family. ¡®What if the Dominic family wants to seek revenge? ¡®We have to notify the family about this at once.¡¯ Although they were rivals with Goldie and Goldie was their cousin, at the end of the day, they should find a ce to bury herter so that she could rest in peace. At this moment, David walked in. ¡°Let me through, excuse me. If you wait a little longer, you won¡¯t be able to save her anymore.¡± David squeezed in and walked to the center. ¡°Dave, what did you just say? Are they still alive?¡± Clinton asked. All eyes turned to David. Stan also looked over. He was the one who had Anthony. It would be best if he could save the person from the Dominic family. Otherwise, the Rogers family would have a hard time and the Warner family would also be implicated. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Taylor also heard what David said. Where did this punke from? She just announced the deaths of these two people, and now someone hade forward to say that they could be saved? Would this not be pping her across the face? Taylor frowned and said, ¡°Young man, you must speak responsibly. These two are already dead, so how can you save them?¡± David did not reply to Taylor. Instead, he squatted next to Goldie and lifted his head to say to Clinton, ¡°Um¡­ I need to stop her bleeding and detoxify the poison in her body using needle treatment. Clinton, please find a quiet ce for me.¡± After he said that, he lifted Goldie. The best choice was to treat her right on the spot as the longer they dyed, the more danger Goldie would be in. However, there were so many people here and he needed ess to the part of Goldie¡¯s chest where her heart was. Hence, she would definitely be exposed. If she found out so many people had seen her chest after she awoke, who knew if she would fly into a fit of rage? Judging from her crazy reaction after Anthony nced at her, she just might. Thus, it would be better to find her a quiet ce. As for what he would see in the process, this could not be helped. He was saving her life and he did not have any other choice. Even if Goldie decided to settle debts with him after this, he would have a proper exnation. If he did not remove her clothes to perform the needle treatment on her, she would surely die. ¡°Dave, pleasee with me.¡± Clinton quickly led the way. Clinton had some doubts in his heart about David knowing medicine. Goldie had been dered dead by Master Coda of the Krums, so could she still be saved? ¡®Well, we¡¯ll try anything in a desperate situation. ¡®Since David says she can be saved, then we¡¯ll just give it a try.¡¯ David followed Clinton with Goldie in his arms. Tony and Rhonda also followed behind them. As for Anthony, he was truly dead. Stan called someone to bring Anthony¡¯s corpse away. The fight stopped temporarily. Everyone also started discussing among themselves. As Taylor watched them leave, her expression turned unpleasant. She was halfway to God Rank, but she had been ignored by a kid. Chapter 647 Chapter 647 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 647 ¡°Didn¡¯t Master Coda say Miss Rogers is dead? Who is that kid? How can he say that she can still be saved?¡± Someone asked. ¡°No way! You guys know the reputation of the Dominic family¡¯s hidden weapons, right? She had been attacked with so many highly poisonous hidden weapons, and without the Dominic family¡¯s unique antidote, she will surely die. Not to mention that her heart was pierced by Mr. Anthony while he was on the verge of death. So, how could she be rescued? Do they really think the Dominic family¡¯s hidden weapon is a sham?¡± ¡°Then why did that kid say that she can still be saved?¡± ¡°I think he saw how beautiful and hot Miss Rogers is, so he wants to find somewhere quiet where there¡¯s no one around to do something.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°Damn it! Why didn¡¯t I f*cking think about this? I was careless! I was too careless!¡± David did not hear what they say, otherwise, he would definitely turn around to p them to death. Did they really think that everyone¡¯s mind was as dirty as theirs? In his mind was filled with these thoughts, that was probably no woman in this world who could resist him. David followed Clinton into the thick woods, found a quiet spot, andid Goldie t on the ground. ¡°Clinton, Tony, go keep watch for me. Don¡¯t let anyonee in. Miss Rogers, you should stay here and help me,¡± David said. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave Goldie to you,¡± Clinton said and turned to leave. Tony nced at David and turned to leave as well. ¡°David, can you really save Goldie?¡± Rhonda asked. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want me to save her?¡± David asked. ¡°David, what kind of person do you think I am? At the end of the day, Goldie is my cousin. Although she has a rivalry with my brother, this is a fairpetition between family heirs. We will not use such shady tactics in thispetition.¡± Rhonda red at David. ¡°Well then, hurry up. Remove her bra and expose the part where her heart is,¡± David turned and said. ¡°What?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°What? You¡¯re a woman so why are you being shy? Hurry up, the longer you dy, the more danger she¡¯ll be in.¡± ¡°But¡­ But David, I have to tell you that if Goldie finds out you saw her when she wakes up, she¡¯d definitely kill you. I know her too well. Even though she¡¯s normally so carefree and she¡¯s always saying flirty things to men, she views her innocence as more important than her life.¡± David thought, ¡®I know she views her innocence as more important than her life. If not, why else would she take Anthony down with herself?¡¯ However, there was no other way now. Moreover, even if Goldie wanted to kill him, she needed to have the ability to do so. Besides, he was her savior, so he was not the same as Anthony who took so many liberties with her. ¡°Then what should I do? If I don¡¯t look at her, I can¡¯t save her, and she¡¯ll die! Stop talking, I¡¯m not afraid so what are you afraid of? Hurry up!¡± David urged. ¡°Okay!¡± Rhonda stopped talking nonsense and began to take off Goldie¡¯s clothes, revealing the location of her heart. Rhonda saw a small red dot on the snow-white skin where Goldie¡¯s heart was at just a nce. This should be where the poisonous needle pierced through her heart. ¡°Alright, hurry up!¡± Rhonda said when she was done. Only then did David turn around, a set of silver needles in his hand. He hired someone to specially customize these after he studied Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine. ording to Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine, silver needles were the most useful things for Ancient Traditional Medicine, and almost all diseases could be treated with them. Even if it could not be curedpletely, it could keep the disease under control. David started his treatment. He was so fast that Rhonda became dazzled from watching. She could not understand David¡¯s hand movements. In less than ten seconds, the area around Goldie¡¯s heart was filled with silver needles. At the same time, David lifted Goldie¡¯s hands and feet before poking a small hole into her middle fingers and toes. Soon, ck blood started flowing out from the four holes in Goldie¡¯s fingers and toes. That was the deadly poisonced in the hidden weapons of the Dominic family. After this, Goldie¡¯s face also started to turn from pale to red. Chapter 648 Chapter 648 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 648 Her breathing began to be rhythmic again. Rhonda¡¯s eyes went wide, and her jaw dropped as she watched that. ¡®H-He saved her just like that? ¡®That was too easy!¡¯ In less than a minute, she could clearly feel Goldie¡¯s vitality returning. Goldie was still on the verge of death just now, but now, her breathing had gradually started to stabilize. ¡®How amazing! Rhonda looked at David curiously. This kid has so many secrets. ¡®When Pearlyes back, I have to find a time to ask her. David is so mysterious. ¡®Master Coda from the Krums, who is halfway to God Rank, had announced Goldie¡¯s death, but David managed to save her in just a minute. ¡®This is a miracle! David¡¯s move just now seemed simple, but it was actually extremely difficult. In less than ten seconds, hundreds of needles were ced in Goldie¡¯s heart. Moreover, the strength and depth of each needle were different, so there was no room for mistakes. Otherwise, not only would it fail to save Goldie, but it would also hasten her death. He needed to provide every needle some airflow provide new vitality to Goldie¡¯s heart which was about to stop beating. If someone wanted to do this, it would not be enough to just know about Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine. It also required powerful strength and mind control. Therefore, even if ordinary people learned Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine, they could not bring someone back to life just like he did. Moreover, it was much harder to perform needle treatment on a woman¡¯s heartpared to a man¡¯s. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Especially a woman with a hot body like Goldie. At this time, David was silently counting the time in his heart. When he felt that it was time and the poison in Goldie¡¯s body was no longer flowing out, David quickly took action again, flicking each silver needle lightly at a fast speed. All the silver needles were flicked in a matter of seconds. Buzz buzz buzz buzz buzz¡­ Every silver needle trembled slightly. Goldie¡¯s body seemed to be injected with new vitality and the poison continued to be discharged. After repeating this three times, all the poison in Goldie¡¯s body was finally flushed out. The blood that came out also turned bright red. Only then did David breathe a sigh of relief. After the poison was discharged, Goldie waspletely free from danger. It was just that she would be weak over the next period, so she needed to recuperate properly. At this time, Goldie¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly before opening. Chapter 649 Chapter 649 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 649 The first thing Goldie saw when she opened her eyes was a handsome young face. David? ¡°Am I still alive?¡¯ Goldie pondered for a moment. She remembered that she seemed to have ended up dying alongside the disgusting Anthony. Right. Moreover, she had also shot Anthony in the heart. However, what was going on now? Then, she saw Rhonda. Why was her cousin here? Goldie wanted to get up. When David was about to put away the silver needles on Goldie¡¯s chest, he tilted his head and met Goldie¡¯s eyes. David turned his head quickly. ¡°Um¡­ Miss Rogers, I did this to save you, please don¡¯t mind. There is no distinction between men and women when ites to medical practitioners,¡± David said aloud. Rhonda also looked over at this time, but she only giggled and did not speak. ¡°Thank you!¡± Judging from the current situation, David should be telling the truth. ¡®I was rescued by him.¡¯ Goldie blushed for a while and did not know what to say. So, she only managed to utter a thank you. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We can be considered friends too, right? Um¡­ Can I turn my head and remove the silver needle from your chest for you?¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Goldie said,ying her head down and closing her eyes. Only then did David turn his head and start removing the silver needles. After a few seconds, all of the silver needles had been removed. David stood up and said, ¡°Okay, Miss Rogers, you can put on your clothes now. The poison in your body has been expelled and the damaged part of your heart has also stopped bleeding, but if you want to recover, you have to rest for some time.¡± ¡°Thank you, David!¡± Goldie thanked him again. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯ll go first, you should get dressed and thene out,¡± David said and left. Rhonda helped Goldie get up and helped her get dressed. ¡°C-Can you walk by yourself?¡± Rhonda asked unnaturally. She did not know how to interact with this cousin of hers. She remembered that they were close when they were young. However, since the family announced that they would choose the best heir between Tony and Goldie, their rtionship changed. Tony was his brother, so naturally, he was closest to her. ¡°Rhonda, there¡¯s something you should know too,¡± Goldie said softly. ¡°What is it?¡± Rhonda asked curiously. At the same time, she also felt that Goldie¡¯s tone was a bit off. The two of them seemed to have not spoken in this tone for a long time. Whenever they met in the past, the two would always sneer at each other. And every time, Rhonda would suffer a crushing defeat. ¡°In truth, your brother is the designated heir of the family and I¡¯m just a tool to spur his progress.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rhonda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Think about what your brother was like in the past and what he is like now. When did he start to change? If the family didn¡¯t do this, would he have achieved everything he has now? He might have been that hedonist who only knew how to eat, drink and have fun. ¡°Tony is the heir to the Rogers family, and my goal is not the Rogers family. However, at that time, that kid Tony didn¡¯t behave like an heir at all. If we continued to let him do that, how would the Rogers family survive in troubled times in the future? ¡°So, after Grandpa, Dad, and Uncle had a discussion, they announced that Tony and I wouldpete for the position of the heir to the Rogers family and that the loser would be expelled from the Rogers family. This was all to stimte Tony to change for the better.¡± ¡®Um¡­ Um¡­ Um¡­¡¯ Rhonda could not wrap her head around this for a moment. The siblings had treated Goldie as an enemy for ten years. However, Goldie did it to change his brother and make him be a qualified heir to the Rogers family. ¡°G-Goldie, are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°If you think about it from my perspective, you will know if it is true. Ten years ago, the Rogers family was peaceful and prosperous, so why did Grandpa suddenly do this? It was to cultivate an heir that could lead the family in surviving the uing turbulent times. ¡°You have also seen Somend today, even if your brother was among the chosen ones, he is still at the upper-middle level. If he was still like how he was back then, he will only be devoured during troubled times in the future. The reason why I helped Clinton like this is so that the Rogers family would have one more friend during the troubled times in the future.¡± Rhonda carefully recalled everything, and the answer she got was that Goldie¡¯s words were at least 90% true. ¡°G-Goldie, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Rhonda said with red eyes. She did not expect Goldie to be willing to be the viin in their eyes for ten years in order to make her brother Tony grow up. Every time they met, she would make fun of the siblings. Besides this, she had beaten up her brother Tony many times before. Rhonda once wished that Goldie would be killed by a car when she went out. Goldie caressed Rhonda¡¯s head and said, ¡°Silly girl, we are all one family, so you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. The troubled times are coming, and our family can only survive if we unite as one, don¡¯t tell your brother about it for now. After the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend, the family should tell him the truth.¡± ¡°I got it!¡± Rhonda said, wiping away her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should go back now.¡± Goldie took a step, staggered, and nearly fell to the ground. Fortunately, Rhonda, who was quick-thinking, immediately supported her. ¡°Goldie, you¡¯ve not recovered yet, let me support you.¡± Thus, the two women with amazing figures walked out of the woods whilst supporting each other. Chapter 650 Chapter 650 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 650 When David came out of the woods, only Tony was still around. Clinton had gone back to the fight. After all, his fight with Stan today was just an appetizer. Afterward, there would be a grand event where the chosen ones of Somendpete for the number one among the younger generation in Somend. With so many chosen ones from Somend here, it was impossible to ask him to keep waiting for them. ¡°Dave, how¡¯s it going?¡± Tony asked. From the perspective of the Rogers family, he still hoped that David could save Goldie. After all, she was a powerful Dragon Rank master, and her strength continued to improve as time went by. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Furthermore, ten years ago, Goldie was very nice to the siblings. Whenever he caused trouble outside, it was always his cousin Goldie who would help him handle it. Looking back now, he was really a scoundrel at that time. He would need Goldie to help him get out of trouble every few days. Although Goldie had not helped him since the family announced that they were rivals and she would even ridicule him and beat him, as far as personal feelings were concerned, he still hoped that Goldie could be saved. However, when it came to personal interest, he hoped that Goldie could not be saved. In this way, no one wouldpete with him for the position of heir to the Rogers family. This kind of mixed feelings caused Tony to be hesitant. ¡°She¡¯s been saved now, but she needs some time to recover,¡± David said. Tony breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Dave, thank you!¡± ¡°You people from the Rogers family are really weird. You should be in apetitive rtionship, right? Shouldn¡¯t you hate me for saving Goldie? If she dies, no one willpete with you, so why are you thanking me?¡± David asked, feeling a little curious. ¡°Dave, things in our family are a bitplicated. Let¡¯s have a good chat when we have time.¡± The two were talking when Rhonda helped Goldie out. Rhonda looked at her brother Tony and wanted to say something to him. However, when she thought of what Goldie said just now, she held herself back. Tony did not notice any changes in Rhonda either. The four of them walked to the ce where everyone gathered. The arrival of David and the others immediately attracted the attention of many chosen ones. ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t that Miss Rogers? Was she really saved?¡± ¡°Where? Where? Let me see¡­ Damn, it¡¯s really her! How is that possible? Wasn¡¯t she already dered dead by Master Coda?¡± ¡°This kid is a genius! We should go make friends with himter and have a good rtionship with him. A friend like this may save your life in the future!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what I thought too, let¡¯s go together later.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go as well!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go as well!¡± David¡¯s magical medical skills made countless people want to befriend him. After all, they might just need his help one day. Taylor also saw Goldie alive and well. Her eyes widened and she was unable to believe what she was seeing. She examined Goldie herself and determined that thetter had no chance of being saved. However, everything in front of her told her that Goldie had indeed been rescued by the ignorant boy. ¡®Who is he? ¡®How could he have such brilliant medical skills? ¡®No one among the hidden families and sects has the skill to bring the dead back to life.¡¯ Taylor looked at David. The gathering ce for the Dominic family. ¡°Archie, check the background of that kid after the grand event of the chosen ones. He can remove the poison from the hidden weapons of the Dominic family so quickly, and we must know the reason why. Otherwise, the deterrent effect of our hidden weapons will decline drastically,¡± said Axel, the eldest son of the Dominic family. ¡°Got it, Axel!¡± Archer replied. ¡°Also, that kid has such strong medical skills, but he didn¡¯t save the person from our family. He let Anthony die like this and went to save others instead. How much does he despise the Dominic family? Or does he think that the Dominic family deserves to die? Find a chance to kill him!¡± Axel added. Chapter 651 Chapter 651 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 651 ¡°Got it, Axel!¡± Archer said with a grin. Killing was his favorite thing to do. It was a cool feeling to watch his enemies die in despair and helplessness under his abuse. After David and the gang arrived, they saw Clinton and Stan standing on the sidelines. Both had sustained minor injuries. Hence, it must have been a long fight. When Clinton saw Goldiee back alive, he looked at David gratefully, and nodded at him. Meanwhile, Stan¡¯s face was dark. If he could not win against Clinton in today¡¯s fight, he would be greatly losing out. ¡°Stan, since we are the protagonists in today¡¯s battle, it¡¯s so meaningless to keep probing each other like this. I¡¯m going to be serious now, be careful!¡± Clinton said. ¡°Zimmerman, as you wish! Come on! Let me see how much you have improved in these ten years.¡± Boom! Boom! The two disyed their strengths at the same time and reached their peak states. It turned out that the two of them were masters at the mid-Dragon Rank. Moreover, they did not just enter the beginner stage of mid-Dragon Rank. It seemed that they had reached the peak of mid-Dragon Rank and they might enter theter stages of Dragon Rank at any time. This kind of strength would only belong to leaders, even in the presence of so many chosen ones in Somend. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They did not expect this appetizer to be so appetizing. The grand event of the chosen ones after this battle was sure to be even more exciting. After the two people on the stage showed their strengths, they instantly collided. Bang bang bang bang bang! Countless collisions sounded. Furthermore, the sound of gas explosions filled the air. When two masters at the peak of mid-Dragon Rank were in a battle, most people could not see their movements clearly. Bang! After a loud bang, the two each stepped more than ten meters backward. This time, the two no longer suffered only minor injuries like earlier. Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth. At this time, Taylor stood up and said, ¡°You two, you are both outstanding talents in Somend and you have already reached the peak of mid-Dragon Rank in your early thirties. Hence, your future achievements will be limitless. I advise you to stop here! Although you still have reserve strength, if you continue to fight and leave internal injuries, it will have a great impact on your future achievements. What if we treat this round as a tie? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to miss the grand event of the chosen ones next, right?¡± Stan and Clinton did not speak. The two were weighing the pros and cons of the proposal. Both of them were at the peak of mid-Dragon Rank and they must each have final moves that they had not yet gotten to use. However, if they continued to fight, even if they won, they would be seriously injured in the process. It was really not worthwhile to do this. Next up was the grand event between the chosen ones. Troubled times woulde after this event. If their injury was too serious, it would certainly have a big impact on their future ns. In any case, they had shown their strengths here and everyone now remembered them. They had achieved their goals and there was no need for them to fight to the death. ¡°We agree,¡± the two said at the same time. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, this round will be a tie, and the overall battle will also be a tie. This is a good ending. I think we should just forget about thest round,¡± Taylor said. ¡°I agree,¡± Clinton said. He had no clue about David¡¯s strength. Although David just showed superb medical skills, it did not mean that he was very strong. Since he specialized in medicine, how strong could he be? After all, he was so young. A tie would be the best oue for now¡­ ¡°Since we agreed that it would be a five-man battle, then naturally, we have to have the final round.¡± Chapter 652 Chapter 652 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 652 C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Since we agreed that five people will fight, then of course, we should go on and have thest round too,¡± Stan said slowly. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Clinton looked at Stan and saw that Stan was smiling at him. Oh no! ¡®Does Stan have a backer? ¡®Why does he think that he¡¯ll surely win? ¡®Isn¡¯t a tie good for everyone? ¡®Our purpose has been achieved anyway. ¡®So why does he insist on betting everything on thest round? ¡®Unless he is 100% sure of victory, if he loses, won¡¯t he be shooting himself in the foot?¡¯ Taylor did not expect Stan to insist on thest round. However, since one party had insisted, she had no reason to stop it. ¡®Let¡¯s continue to fight then!¡¯ They should hurry up and finish this so they could move on to the battle of the chosen ones, which was the highlight of today. It was also the most critical part of qthe Krums¡¯ n. It would be best if Grant could defeat all of the chosen ones in Somend and achieve the final victory If not, then it would be time for them to start their next n. No matter what, the final winner had to side with the Krums. ¡°Since someone insists on thest round, let¡¯s just start quickly! You should leave and let thest person on either side fight. After the fight, we can start the battle of the chosen ones,¡± Taylor said. After David heard that, he went straight up. He still wanted to fight in thest round. Not because he wanted to be famous, but because he wanted to return the favor. If he did not fight in thisst round, how could he repay Clinton¡¯s favor? He could not owe him this favor forever. After he repaid Clinton¡¯s favor, he would only owe Luna a favor. After that, he would not owe anyone any favors. He had a clear distinction between debts and grudges. He would repay any debts and avenge any grudges. Clinton turned around and walked down. The two met while they were walking to their respective positions. ¡°Dave, just do your best. Stan should have a backer ,so if you really can¡¯t hold on, just admit defeat. Don¡¯t hurt yourself,¡± Clinton patted David¡¯s shoulder and said. David¡¯s value had skyrocketed because of his extraordinary medical skills after bringing Goldie back to life just now. Countless chosen ones wanted to get to know this amazing doctor. The troubled times wereing, and it would be very chaotic, so anyone might get hurt. David might save someone¡¯s life at a critical moment. Therefore, naturally, Clinton did not want anything to happen to David. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Clinton. I¡¯ll do what I promised you well.¡± After David said that, he walked straight to the center of the stage. ¡®This is just a game of children ying in the mud, so should I even do my best? Should I just admit defeat?¡¯ If he did his best, even those people halfway to God Rank on the high ground would be petrified, let alone the people down here. As for admitting defeat, this depended on those who knew him. It would depend on whether Mason allowed him to admit defeat. Clinton still wanted to say something, but David did not give him the chance before walking straight onto the stage. In the end, Clinton¡¯s words just turned into a sigh. He had already decided in his heart that they were going to lose this fight. David¡¯s medical skills were superb, so he should not be too powerful. Meanwhile, Stan definitely had backup since he dared to do this, and thest person he was sending had to be strong. Otherwise, he would not have insisted on thest round. If he dared to do this, it would mean that he was fully prepared. Despite preparing for the ten-year appointment for so long, it unexpectedly ended in failure. Clinton was very unwilling, but there was nothing he could do. Goldie fought hard to pull back a tie but now it was ruined. Chapter 653 Chapter 653 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 653 However, this was not David¡¯s fault. He was already very grateful to David for saving Goldie¡¯s life. It could only be said that Stan was really well prepared. He would have already won if nothing happened to Goldie. Thus, they did not lose in vain. Stan walked back, then spoke to a 37 or 38-year-old man, ready to send him to fight. He had trump cards, and it had cost him a lot to get this person, a mid-Dragon Rank master, toe. Since he was under the age of forty, he was still considered one of the younger generations. Although he had just entered mid-Dragon Rank, it would be effortless for him to win against someone who was at the beginner stage of Dragon Rank. Since it was a fight, it was only natural to distinguish between winners and losers. Stan had carefully investigated the people in Clinton¡¯s team before, and except for Clinton, the other four were all in the beginner stage of Dragon Rank. Therefore, his man would definitely win today¡¯s fight. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Moreover, he prepared for so long and spent so much in preparation of this. He originally thought that he could defeat Clinton himself, but he did not expect Clinton to not have been idle all these years and to have also reached the peak mid-Dragon rank just like him. Both of them were in the same realm, and they had not used their trump cards, so it would be very hard to tell who would have won. Fortunately, he had backup. The man was about to go on stage when he was interrupted by a voice. ¡°I¡¯ll go on to the next round.¡± Stan looked over at the same time as the man. The two narrowed their eyes. The person who spoke turned out to be the eldest son of the Dominic family. Axel was going to ask Archer to look into David after the grand event of the chosen ones and find a chance to kill him. However, he did not expect that David would be the one participating in thest round Moreover, he even walked on the stage first. No one hade out from Stan¡¯s side yet, so this made Axel instantly change his mind.. He might inevitably cause unnecessary trouble if he killed David on ater day. David¡¯s medical skills were so amazing at such a young age, something that was impossible if he did not have a significant family background. When the time came, Avel might be forced into a passive position. Now that David was on stage, if Axel identally killed him in the fight, David¡¯s family behind him could not say anything, right? Someone from the Dominic family had also died in the fight. Moreover, he was also afraid that Archer¡¯s strength as a mid-Dragon Ranker was not enough, so Axel had to do it himself. He was going to kill David on the stage to show him the consequences of offending the Dominic family. As for how he offended the Dominic family? David dared not to save the Dominic family immediately but instead chose to save others. Hence, in Axel¡¯s opinion, David was looking down on the Dominic family. The result of looking down on the Dominic family was to be regarded as an enemy by the Dominic family. ¡®Even if Anthony could not be saved, you still had to try to save him first!¡¯ The Dominic family was so domineering. Of course, there was another reason for his intentions, and it was because David could remove the poison administered by the hidden weapon of the Dominic family so quickly, which was not a good sign for the family. If he could get rid of David, he had to try. Not only did Axel want to get rid of David, but he also wanted to get rid of the family behind him. In this way, no one would have a cure for the Dominic family¡¯s poison, and they would be the only ones with the cure. Only in this way could the deterrent effect of the Dominic family¡¯s hidden weapons be brought fully into y. ¡°M-Mr. Axel, you want to go on thest round?¡± Stan had to be careful in the face of the eldest son of the Dominic family. Stan had paid a great price to get the Dominic family to send someone to help him. Now that Anthony was dead, be it due to hisck of strength or his carelessness in the fight, Stan needed to show respect to the Dominic family. Besides, from now on, the Warner family had to rely on the Dominic family. Otherwise, after Mason¡¯s death, the Warner family would also be defeated by the waves of change in this era. These hidden families and sects that had resurfaced were too powerful. Chapter 654 Chapter 654 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 654 ¡°What? Are you saying I can¡¯t fight?¡± ¡°No, no! Of course not! He¡¯s just a small potato, we can defeat him without you taking action. If you take action, it¡¯ll be overkill and you¡¯ll be giving him more than what he¡¯s worth,¡± Stan exined quickly. ¡°Defeat him? My goal isn¡¯t just to beat him. In the five rounds, only someone from the Dominic family died. Isn¡¯t this equivalent to telling everyone that my family is the weakest? How should we show our faces after this? How can my family establish a foothold in the future? Besides, that kid didn¡¯t save my family first, so this is a great insult to the Dominic family. Anyone who dares to insult the Dominic family only has one ending awaiting them, and that is death!¡± Axel said grimly. ¡°Since Mr. Axel wants to take action, then you should go in for thest round.¡± Axel stepped onto the stage. Some people who knew him immediately eximed. ¡°The first heir and eldest son of the Dominic family actually took to the stage? ¡®It seems that Anthony¡¯s death just now has angered the Dominic family ¡®Mr. Axel is definitely here for revenge. ¡®Otherwise, before the real battle between the chosen ones, why would Mr. Axel take action? ¡®That kid must have offended the Dominic family just now by not saving Anthony. ¡°Oh no! Oh no! ¡®I was thinking of getting to know him, but I don¡¯t think I will have a chance now. ¡®It is impossible for David to survive at the hands of the Dominic family.¡¯ ¡°Boy, state your name! I¡¯ll leave a whole corpse for your family!¡± Axel said arrogantly. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me?¡± David asked suspiciously. ¡°Otherwise? Do you think I¡¯m here to y with you?¡± ¡°Why? We don¡¯t seem to know each other, right? Did I offend you?¡± ¡°Why? Do I still need to give a reason for the actions of the Dominic family? If you really want to know, I can tell you too! It¡¯s because you have this ability, yet you didn¡¯t save Anthony. In my opinion, you¡¯re insulting the Dominic family, and anyone who insults the Dominic family will have one ending and that¡¯s death!¡± ¡°Are you with the one who just died?¡± ¡°Exactly! He is my seventh brother! And I am Axel Dominic, the first heir of the Dominic family, do you think I should kill you for this?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me just because I didn¡¯t save him?¡± ¡°Is that not allowed?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t understand what your family is thinking, I need to tell you that your brother¡¯s heart has been punctured by a bullet and even the gods can¡¯t save him after that! That¡¯s why I only saved Miss Rogers,¡± David exined. He wanted to give Axel a chance. This was because he would not be merciful to whoever wanted to kill him. After all, there was no enmity between the two parties. It would be best if the other party could understand this. If they could not and still insisted on killing David after this, then sorry. David did not have a habit of leaving his enemy with a way out. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t save him, you must still try first! If you went on to save others first, then you must die!¡± ¡°Are all the people in the Dominic family so domineering?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ You are right, my family has always been that domineering,¡± Axel said with a guffaw. The conversation between the two blew up the audience. ¡°Zimmerman! What should we do?¡± Goldie asked nervously. David had just saved her life and she did not want David to die. Besides, David even aroused the hostility of the Dominic family because he had saved her first. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Clinton was also clueless at this point. The other party obviously wanted to kill David. ¡°Dave, give up! Don¡¯t give the Dominic family a chance to strike!¡± Clinton yelled at David on the stage. ¡°I killed Anthony, so you shoulde at me if you have the balls!¡± Goldie also shouted at the stage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! After this kid dies, it will be your tum next! Not only will you die, but I will also not spare the Rogers family,¡± Axel said sinisterly. His words instantly made the countless people present shudder. The Dominic family could really kill and exterminate an entire family. And they used to do exactly that. Chapter 655 Chapter 655 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 655 The Rogers family in Springfield wasing to an end. None of the families targeted by the Dominic family could escape. ¡°Do you think your family can do anything you want in Somend? You must be dreaming!¡± Tony ?aid as well. ¡°Who are you? How dare you talk to me like that!¡± Axel asked, looking at Tony. ¡°I am Tony Rogers from the Rogers family in Springfield!¡± ¡°You¡¯re also from the Rogers family? Then you should sit still and wait! Although we can¡¯t do whatever we want in Somend, we can still destroy the Rogers family!¡± ¡°You¡¯re mad!¡± ¡°You will soon know if I¡¯m mad or not. Don¡¯t think that you will be safe with that old fart Mason around. He is dying and can¡¯t protect you anymore. How dare he list my family as an extremely dangerous family and ban us from resurfacing? Does he think a dying man like him can dictate whether or not the Dominic family resurfaces?¡± ¡°You from the Dominic family should not be too arrogant!¡± A voice resounded throughout the audience. Everyone saw a middle-aged man standing on the high tform. He was the one who spoke just now. Mr. Augustus had said something. Even he could not stand what the people from the Dominic family were doing. ¡°Augustus, let the juniors take care of their business by themselves!¡± A sinister old man on the high tform stood up and said. Augustus turned to look at the old man who stood up. He had noticed this man early on. He should also be a God Rank guardian. ¡°Is he the guardian of the Dominic family?¡± ¡°I am Arthur from the Dominic family,¡± said the sinister old man. There was moremotion below. No wonder Axel dared to be so arrogant. It tumed out that the guardian of the Dominic family was here! The expression of Clinton, Goldie, and the others became unpleasant for a while. The Dominic family actually brought a God Rank guardian with them. David was finished! No one could save him! David finally understood when he heard this. The Dominic family was the tainted family that Old Master Stefani mentioned, and they were not allowed to resurface. Judging from history, the Dominic family, which was listed as an extremely dangerous family, would definitely cause damage to the stability of Somend once it joined the WTO. They were domineering and arrogant, and they would do anything they wanted to. They viewed life as a joke, and they would not be bound by thews of Somend. This could be seen in what Axel, the eldest son of the Dominic family, said just now. If that was the case, David did not need to leave him a way out. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When he had the chanceter, he would also silently kill Arthur, the God Rank guardian of the Dominic family, in case he continued to harm more people. ¡°Does the Dominic family want to be the enemy of the King family?¡± Augustus asked with a frown ¡°No!¡± Arthur answered straightforwardly ¡°Then, keep a low profile. Let the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend continue smoothly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Augustus. Axel will take care of this very quickly and he won¡¯t dy the process of the grand event.¡± Augustus looked deeply at Arthur before turning around to go back to his seat. The God Rank guardian of the Dominic family was such a nuisance. Even though Augustus wanted to get to know David because of his miraculous medical skills, he did not want to offend the God Rank guardian of the Dominic family. Then, Arthur yelled at Axel below him. ¡°Axel, finish this quickly. Don¡¯t dy the grand event.¡± After Arthur said that, he also turned around to go back to his seat. Chapter 656 Chapter 656 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 656 ¡°Hear that, kid? No one can save you today! I would have killed you slowly, but now I can only settle you quickly. You should thank Mr. Augustus for sparing you so much pain,¡± Axel said darkly ¡°You talk too much!¡± What did you say?¡± Axel was dumbfounded for a moment. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t David get down on his knees and beg for mercy?¡¯ ¡°I said¡­ You f*cking talking too much! Didn¡¯t your grown-ups tell you to hurry up and get this over with? Yet, you¡¯re here whining like a woman. Hurry up. I don¡¯t have time for you,¡± said David. Everyone could not believe their ears when David said that. ¡®People with death wishes exist? It was the first time they had heard such a thing. Besides, he had the guts to scold the Dominic family. Arthur¡¯s expression changed as he stood on the stage. How dare someone insult the Dominic family in front of so many of Somend¡¯s forces! ¡°Axel! Cut the crap and do it! Break his limbs first!¡± Arthur said again. ¡°F*ck you!¡± Axel said and unleashed his power Boom! All they could hear was a loud bang There was a fierce wind blowing all over the ce. Late-stage Dragon Ranker! The pressure Axel unleashed was as powerful as ate-stage Dragon Ranker ¡®Is this what the first heir of the Dominic family is capable of? ¡®How terrifying!¡¯ His strength was the best amongst the chosen ones of Somend After Axel showed what he was capable of, several of the chosen ones of Somend set aside their contempt and looked at Axel on the battlefield with a solemn expression One of them was Raymond One of them was Grant, from the Krums. One of them was a man wrapped in a ck robe Several others were hidden in the crowd, seemingly unremarkable. However, they had been nonchnt ever since the beginning of the battle. They did not take their opponents seriously. They only looked solemn when Axel showed his power as ate Dragon Ranker. These people were strong contenders to be the champion of the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend. They were allte Dragon Rankers in theirte 40s. Some were not even 35 years old yet. No matter in what era, such people were the chosen ones among the chosen ones. They could be leaders of an era. However, there were now several people with such strength in this grand event between the chosen ones in Somend. It was indeed an era full of genius talents! As he unleashed the pressure, Axel moved. First, he sent out a poisonous hidden weapon. Then, he disappeared and appeared on David¡¯s left and right sides, behind and above his head. Hidden weapons from five directions blocked off all of David¡¯s options. The first hidden weapon was not very fast. The second was slightly quicker. Then, it got faster. Thest one reached maximum speed. The purpose of this was to allow all hidden weapons in the five directions to reach David at the same time. No matter what David did, he could not take care of all directions, This was unless he could escape into the ground. However, that was obviously impossible. Everyone intently watched the two men fighting on the battlefield. Axel was so fast that many people could not see that he had already jumped in five directions and used hidden weapons to put David on full lockdown He was a lot stronger than Anthony. Axel had returned to his original position, but all the hidden weapons had not reached David yet. You could see how fast he was by this. After this, Axel stood in ce to see how David would handle the total lockdown from his hidden weapons. It was just the start He had only used 20% of his power, and the hidden weapons involved were the most ordinary in his arsenal. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even if David could handle it, he had countless other tricks up his sleeve. Chapter 657 Chapter 657 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 657 The Dominic family had many ways to kill a person, He wanted to see how hard David could push him. 50%? When he got to 90%, there was also a trump card he was saving for the grand event of the chosen ones. He wondered about who would be able to make it to the end and receive the gift he had prepared for them. There were hundreds of eyes on the battlefield, Some people wanted to see what Axel was capable of and understand him a little bit more, so they could be prepared for what they would be up against if they faced him in the grand event of the chosen ones. Some just wanted to see how Axel tortured and killed David. Others expected David toe out strong enough to take on Axel and give everyone a good fight to watch. Only Goldie and a few others hoped David could survive. Hundreds of people came with different agendas to see how David would deal with this. The hidden weapons reached David. David still did not react. ¡®Did he give up?¡¯ Everyone thought ¡®Hmm?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hundreds of people suddenly froze. ¡®Where did he go? ¡®David¡¯s gone. ¡®Did he just disappear in front of hundreds of pairs of eyes? Even the half-step God Rankers on the stage were stunned. They did not even know or see how David had disappeared. Nearly ten half-step God Rankers and two God Rank Guardians got up and looked for David. The battle between two juniors attracted the interest of half-step God Rankers and God Rank Guardians They should be proud! Hundreds of pairs of eyes were looking for David. How did a human being just disappear? Axel also realized that something was wrong. He had imagined David dealing with it in a million ways. However, he did not expect David to disappear from in front of hundreds of people. He was also looking for David. ¡°The Dominic family has no regard for life and wants to kill me, so I can¡¯t keep you around lest you bring disaster to Somend. Rest in peace! Remember to be a good person in your next life!¡± A voice suddenly rang in Axel¡¯s ear. ¡®David¡¯s voice? ¡®When did he get behind me?¡¯ Axel looked terrified. He was about to turn his head around. He suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head. Then he noticed that his nose, eyes, ears, and mouth began to leak fluid for no apparent reason. Axel reached out and wiped it. ¡®Is this¡­ my blood?¡¯ Then, the pain spread¡­ It spread to his head, Axel¡¯s entire body slowly drowned in darkness as he felt excruciating pain. ¡®Is¡­ is this what it feels like to be dead? ¡®Am¡­ am I dying? ¡®No way¡­ No way.. I¡¯m not going to die like this. I¡¯m the heir of the Dominic family. I¡¯m the most talented heir of the Dominic family I¡¯m going to win the grand event of the chosen ones. I¡¯m going to be the number one among the younger generation in Somend. 1 will reign supreme in the chaos that lies ahead r¡¯ll get to the top and be a hero that millions of people admire ¡°Save me Dad, save me¡­ ¡¤ ¡°Grandpa, save me¡­ Mr. Arthur, save me¡­¡¯ Axel¡¯s glorious life ended as he yelled this in his head, Chapter 658 Chapter 658 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 658 As a peak God Ranker, the speed David showed was not something these people could fathom. It was normal that they did not notice it. Coming up behind Axel, David folded his index and middle fingers together and flicked Axel on the back of the head once he finished speaking. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. He did not apply much force, and it did not send Axel flying. He used resonance. It caused Axel¡¯s head to vibrate at superspeed, but Axel would not feel much. He only felt a flick in the back of his head. It was a little painful and a little dizzy. Blood would flow from the seven holes in the human body first. Then, the pain would start for a short while. Itsted only two or three seconds before Axel¡¯s brain tumed into pulp Axel looked particrly gruesome as his blood mixed with white brain pulp after copsing. David stood in the spot where Axel had just been, while Axel was lying on the ground, bleeding to death from the seven holes in the human body. There wasplete silence! Even the half-step God Rankers on the tform looked at David in shock. They did not see clearly what David had just done. ¡®How is that possible? ¡®How did David fool the half-step God Rankers¡¯ eyes? ¡®The speed is unbelievable!¡¯ However, they did not think they could not see David¡¯s movements because David was stronger than them. David never showed any explosive power and was too young. A God Rank Guardian in his early twenties? They had never heard of it! They did not think of this possibility. They just thought David¡¯s weird speed was a little terrifying. No matter how David did it, they now had the final result. It also aroused their great interest. If they could also possess such eerie speed, could they defeat the guardians? Everyone gaped at David, who was standing on the battlefield. They could not think straight. Why did the heir of the Dominic family, who was ate Dragon Ranker, suddenly fall to the ground? He was bleeding from seven holes in his body, and he looked horrifying.. When the contrast between what one saw and thought was too great, they needed a little time to adjust to the new results. This was what happened to the people watching. They wanted to see the heir of the Dominic family torture and kill David, but David instantly killed him instead. The result was¡­ shocking. They needed a little time to slow down and process this. ¡°Punk, you¡¯re asking for trouble!¡± The Dominic family¡¯s God Rank guardian-Arthur was the first person on the tform to react. God Rank Guardians had keen eyesight. Axel was already bleeding from the seven holes in his body. It was almost impossible to resurrect him from this condition. Was the most brilliant man in the Dominic family dead? He was even killed right in front of him-the Dominic family¡¯s God Rank Guardian! How was he going to exin this when he got back? Arthur hurried over to David and pped him on the head. He wanted the punk who killed Axel to die too. Not only would he die, but his entire family would also suffer the wrath of the Dominic family and be torn apart by it. This was¡­ the price for killing a member of the Dominic family. David stood there, unresponsive. He had already felt another pressure as strong as Arthur approaching him. He would try his best not to expose himself! Killing ate Dragon Ranker was eptable. Even if it was shocking, it was eptable. If he killed the God Rank Guardian Arthur, he would immediately expose himself. Chapter 659 Chapter 659 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 659 There were too many people here, and it was unnecessary. Once he got out of here, he would have plenty of opportunities to kill Arthur, Boom! Two palms met, creating a loud noise that reverberated across the area, Everyone¡¯s ears hurt God Rank Guardians¡¯ fighting power was no joke. David pretended to run away in a fluster. Then everyone came to their senses. The way they looked at David had changed. Even the chosen ones, including severalte Dragon Rankers and Raymond, looked at David in shock. David could kill Axel without putting up a fight, but what about themselves? Could they get away from David? The answer they got was somewhat discouraging. Obviously not! Their realm was not too different from Axel¡¯s. Even if they could beat Axel, they would need to pull out all their trump cards in the process. David killed Axel, ate Dragon Ranker, without much effort. His strength was already a level above them. David was a peak Dragon Ranker. David¡¯s age also surprised them. The chosen ones, who were mid-Dragon Rankers andte Dragon Rankers, were all more than thirty years old. Was David even 25? What sick talent. What would he be when he reached 30? Half-step God Rank? Or God Rank Guardian? He did not give them any chance to catch up with him! The chosen ones with the ambition to snatch the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend in the grand event of the chosen ones today smiled bitterly. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After David instant-killed mid-Dragon Ranker Axel, did he even need to fight for the number one among the younger generation in Somend? There was no way any of Somend¡¯s current younger generation could defeat David. Lorraine¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at David, who was downstairs! She was right! The moment she hadid eyes on David, she thought that this man was not simple. Their second meeting at Old Master Stefani¡¯s ce only further convinced her. David was definitely the disciple of Old Master Stefani, Somend¡¯s stabilizing force. He was backed by Old Master Stefani, and was so strong. He deserved to be number one among the younger generation in Somend. Lorraine was not the only one whose eyes lit up when she saw David. The eyes of many women present, including Selena, lit up when they saw David. What was the purpose of their visit? It was to cozy up to the person who defeated all of the chosen ones in Somend and won. Judging from the way David instant-killed Axel, there was almost no need to put up a fight anymore. The next few participants would only end up being killed by David. One of these women was David¡¯s acquaintance. It was Elsa-the heiress of the Winters family. David had only appeared in Dark Cape this morning and was among the crowd of four or five hundred people. Thus, Elsa only noticed David when he went on stage to save Goldie. She was the only woman there with a bitter face. She had known what David was capable of for some time. She had still been trying to figure out how to cozy up to David up until then. However, now all of Somend¡¯s major forces had found out. Great. Her advantage was gone. After David showed some of his power to kill Axel, countless sects had their eyes on him. They wanted him to join their family or sect and bind him with them. Moreover, the best way to bind him was by marriage, of course. Chapter 660 Chapter 660 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 660 David would have regretted it if he knew what they were thinking! He had always tried to keep a low profile but had now failed. From his point of view, he was already very low-key. It was difficult to pretend to be a Dragon Ranker when he was a peak God Ranker. However, his low-key output was amazing to others. After all, they were on different levels. Could a peak God Ranker share the same ideas as Dragon Rankers and half-step God Rankers? Augustus reached out and stopped Arthur, thinking David was probably the number one among the younger generation in Somend. He was strong, young, and had superb medical skills. He was perfect! Compared with David, Raymond, the best chosen one of the King family, was inferior in every aspect. David was the one spoken of in their family history. There was no other way to exin his aplishment at his age. He was a young man in his early twenties. Not only did he have miraculous medical skills, but he also had the power to kill a mid-Dragon Ranker. The grand event of the chosen ones was no longer needed. He wanted to return to the King family house with David, so David could marry Selena and be his son-inw. If Arthur wanted to kill his son-inw, he had better ask him if he agreed first. ¡°Augustus! Why did you stop me from killing that punk?¡± Arthur asked through clenched teeth. ¡°Arthur! Let the younger generation solve their own problems! Isn¡¯t that what you just said? What¡¯s the matter? Did you forget again?¡± Augustus replied matter-of-factly. ¡°Augustus! The person that punk killed was not only the first heir that the Dominic family had groomed carefully but also a hidden weapon genius thates once in a century. He basically ruined the Dominic family¡¯s foundation. He and the family behind him must die. You know what will happen when the Dominic family loses our temper!¡± Arthur threatened. He believed his words could dissuade Augustus. When the Dominic family lost their temper, even the King family wanted to avoid them. There was no way Augustus would be an enemy of the Dominic family for the sake of an outsider. ¡°Arthur! You don¡¯t have to threaten me! Other people might be afraid of the Dominic family, but not the King family! I¡¯m saving him. You cane right at the King family if anything!¡± Augustus was undaunted by the Dominic family¡¯s threat. ¡°You¡­¡± Arthur red at Augustus. He had no idea that Augustus would make an enemy of the Dominic family for this young man. Even if David was the number one among the younger generation in Somend, so what? The Dominic family never believed in the idea of the chosen one. They only believed in themselves. The Dominic family was still the top hidden aristocratic family around. They were a family that terrified everyone. ¡°Arthur! You won¡¯t seed when I¡¯m around. Go away! Don¡¯t dy the battle of the chosen ones.¡± ¡°Battle of the chosen ones? The first heir to the Dominic family is dead, so why do I have to join the battle of the chosen ones? Augustus, I¡¯m going to test to see if the King family is worthy of their reputation as the top aristocratic family!¡± ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s fight in the air! There are too many people down here. Even the Dominic family won¡¯t want to cause public outrage. You won¡¯t want to cause public outrage and be everyone¡¯s enemy, do you?¡± With that said, Augustus shot up into the air. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Haha¡­ So what if we be everyone¡¯s enemy? The Dominic family has nothing to fear!¡± Arthur shouted. After saying that, his body followed Augustus into the air. Hundreds of eyes watched as two God Rank Guardians shot up into the sky like rockets and disappeared into the clouds. Then¡­ Boom! There was a loud noise that seemed to shock everyone like thunder. Chapter 661 Chapter 661 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 661 ¡°The King family doesn¡¯t live up to its name as the first family at all, it¡¯s just so-so. Hahaha¡­¡± Arthur¡¯s loudughter could be heard from above. ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s try again,¡± Augustus¡¯ calm voice also followed. Boom boom boom boom boom! Countless thunder-like voices came down one after another. Countless people yearned for this. Was this the strength of a God Rank guardian? It was so terrifying. Even the masters who were halfway to the God Rank on the high tform showed envy on their faces. Although they could also float, it was only for a short time. They could not carry out such a fierce battle in the air like a God Rank guardian. These two people might not be as simple as God Rank guardians at the beginner stage. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They were at least at the peak of the beginner stage of God Rank. Although everyone could not see the situation of the battle in the sky clearly, they still stared up into the sky Raymond and Selena were a little concerned. The strength of the Dominic family was nothing to scoff at. Even if they were not as good as the King family, the between the two difference was not negligible. Moreover, the strange hidden weapons of the Dominic family were often representative of challenges that bypassed ranks. When fighting against the people from the Dominic family, one had to be careful not to give the opponent a chance, otherwise, the oue might be reversed. Raymond and Selena did not know if their uncle or father could resist the attack of Arthur¡¯s strange hidden weapon. ¡®Father will definitely be able to defeat the people from the Dominic family!¡¯ Selena wore a veil in front of her face. She put her hands together, ced them on her chest, and prayed silently in her heart. Meanwhile, she was surrounded by four maids of the King family. As the proud daughter of the King family and also the first family, no strange men were allowed to touch her. Many people around Selena felt that if this woman took off her veil, her beauty must be While the others could not see the battle in the sky clearly, David could Augustus clearly had the upper hand, but he was still careful not to give Arthur any chances. He might be afraid of the Dominic family¡¯s strange unique hidden weapon. If he was hit with Arthur¡¯s unique hidden weapon, it might havesting effects even if he was at the peak of the beginner stage of God Rank David was paying close attention to this. As soon as Augustus was in danger, he would immediately kill Arthur. After all, Augustus fought Arthur to save him. He did not know that Augustus saved him to make him the son-inw of the King family. He just felt that the King family should represented the protagonist, while the Dominic family represented the antagonist. Augustus did not want to see David get killed by the antagonist, so that was why he saved David. Otherwise, he would definitely not want to owe the King family this favor even if he had to expose more of his strength and destroy Arthur. For someone like him, the debt of favor was sometimes the most difficult to repay. Furthermore, Augustus¡¯ opponent was the guardian of the Dominic family. Augustus was risking serious injury or even death to save him. If Augustus was seriously wounded or killed, the debt of gratitude would be huge. David would never allow such a thing to happen. Therefore, he was also watching the battle in the sky attentively at this moment so he could take action at any time. Chapter 662 Chapter 662 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 662 Boom boom boom boom! The loud noises in the sky came one after another. The battle was drawing to a close. David¡¯s body was also constantly tense. Arthur was still at a disadvantage now. However, one could not ck off even the slightest when they were fighting against the people of the Dominic family. No one knew if Arthur would use his hidden weapon at thest moment. While David was concentrating on the fight, he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder. David turned his head and saw a familiar face in front of him. ¡®Elsa? ¡®Why is she here? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡®Sure enough, she was someone from the Dominic family.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Lidell, long time no see!¡± Elsa greeted David. ¡°Miss Winters! Hello!¡± David responded. ¡°Do you have time? I want to have a chat with you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s chatter. I¡¯m not free right now,¡± David said after a while. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you after the grand event of the chosen ones.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The moment David finished saying thest word, there was a loud bang in the sky. Boom! It was much louder than earlier. Then came Arthur¡¯s loud guffaw. ¡°Hahaha¡­ The number one King family in Somend is just so-so. Augustus, enjoy the gift I have prepared for you! We will meet again, all the members of the Dominic family, leave with me.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡¯ David felt his heart skip a beat and he quickly looked up at the sky. Arthur had already left. Meanwhile, Augustus was holding his chest and he was descending slowly with an off-colored look on his face. ¡®He¡¯s too careless! The Dominic family¡¯s hidden weapon was prominent throughout the world, and it was something that would make people feel scared at the mere mention of it. Hence, it was indeed very hard to guard against Augustus was already very careful, but in the end, he still fell into Arthur¡¯s trap. However, Arthur also took Augustus¡¯st strike and was badly injured too. If not, he would not have left just as Augustus was hit by his hidden weapon which wasced with deadly poison. This was a battle where both sides lost. David¡¯s expression also looked unpleasant at this moment. ¡®Damn it, I missed out on thest critical moment.¡¯ If he was not disturbed by Elsa just now and rushed over immediately once he noticed something was off, he would definitely be able to kill Arthur at once so that thetter would not be able to use his hidden weapon. ¡°Great, I owe the King family a huge favor now. ¡®Whatever.¡¯ David did not want to split hairs over this. Then, he quickly ran over to see how Augustus was doing. At this moment, the rest of the Dominic family also left quickly. No one dared to stop them on their way out. The Dominic family was very vengeful. In addition to their strange hidden weapons, they were everyone¡¯s nightmare, and no one dared to provoke them. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Uncle Augustus!¡± Selena and Ramond quickly ran over as well. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± Augustusforted. ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± Chapter 663 Chapter 663 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 663 However, just after he finished speaking, he covered his mouth with one hand and began to cough violently. Then, there was blood on his hands. ¡°Father! A-Are you okay?¡± Selena almost cried when she saw that Augustus was coughing up blood. ¡°Uncle Augustus!¡± Raymond also cried nervously. ¡°The Dominic family¡¯s hidden weapon is really strange, and it¡¯s hard to guard against it. But don¡¯t worry too much, I can still bear it! Plus, Arthur suffered a strike from me, so he won¡¯t be in much better condition than me. We¡¯re both losers.¡± ¡°Aug-¡­ Mr. Augustus. I¡¯ll help you detoxify!¡± David stood up and said at this time. With his current strength and status, he originally wanted Augustus to call him directly by name, but he felt it was inappropriate. ¡®I¡¯ll just call him Mr. Augustus then. ¡®After all, he saved me even though I didn¡¯t need it.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your name, my friend? Which family are you from?¡± Augustus asked David while looking at him up and down. The more Augustus looked at David, the more he liked him. David had good looks, a good temperament, strong strength, and also magical medical skills. Hence, Augustus could not find any other adjective to describe David except perfect. Raymond was already the most outstanding talent in the King family, butpared to David, he paled inparison David and Selena were an ideal couple, and they looked perfect together. ¡°Mr. Augustus, my name is David. I don¡¯t belong to any family, but thank you for helping me just now,¡± David replied. ¡°David, don¡¯t be so humble. I couldn¡¯t stand the Dominic family¡¯s behavior for a long time. Are you sure you can get rid of the poison in me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Well then, thanks for the trouble.¡± ¡°Mr. Augustus is too courteous. Pleasee with me.¡± David took Augustus and his party away to detoxify. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After watching them leave, Taylor, the third elder of the Krums, stood up and said, ¡°The grand event of the chosen ones in Somend continues! Next¡­¡± David also used some silver needles to stab some of Augustus¡¯ essential acupoints. Then, he flicked the silver needles, causing the silver needles to vibrate slightly, expelling the toxins from Augustus. However, the poison in Augustus was obviously much more powerful than the one in Goldie. After doing this seven times in a row, it still had not been cleaned up. It was not until the ninth time that the poison in Augustus¡¯ body was finally eliminated. ¡°How do you feel, Mr. Augustus? Do you feel any other difort?¡± David asked after removing the needles. ¡°Father, how do you feel?¡± Selena also asked nervously. Augustus opened his eyes and looked at David. His needle treatment was magical. In such a short period, the poison in his body had all been flushed out. The poison of the Dominic family that terrified everyone before had finally met its match. Arthur was in such a hurry to kill David for two reasons. On one hand, it was to avenge Axel, the eldest son of the Dominic family, but on the other hand, David could detoxify the deadly poison of the Dominic family so quickly. After all, this could greatly reduce the deterrent effect of their Dominic family. After the poison was expelled, Augustus felt relieved and recovered at least 80% of hisbat power. The other minor injuries on his body were nothing to worry about ¡°I¡¯m fine now, the poison in my body has all been expelled,¡± Augustus stood up and said with vigor. The feeling of weakness just now waspletely gone. This made all the people of the King family present very happy. ¡°Thank you, David!¡± Selena looked at David and said seriously. The man in front of her might soon be her man. However, at the moment, she did not have the slightest hint of resentment in her heart, instead, she felt a trace of happiness. ¡®Is this the love at first sight mentioned in books?¡¯ Selena¡¯s pretty face was slightly red under the veil. As a woman, she had to get married anyway, so if she had to choose, she would undoubtedly choose David ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Selena. Mr. Augustus did this to save me so I should be the one to say thank you,¡± David said. He did not look at Selena and he did not notice any changes in Selena. If he observed carefully, with the intensity of his mind power, he could definitely feel what Selena was expressing from her eyes when she looked at him. However, the two were only meeting for the first time and Selena was also wearing a veil. Therefore, how could he have such thoughts? Chapter 664 Chapter 664 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 664 When David and the others went back, the battle of the chosen ones was ongoing. However, now the battle of the chosen ones was not the same anymore. At first, everyone was feeling expectant, but now everyone was yawning non-stop, listless, and feeling bored This could not be helped. They had just seen Axel, someone at thete stage of Dragon Rank, being killed easily by David, and then, there was a high-altitude battle between the two God Rank guardians. Everyone had experienced the shock from these two battles. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Now, everyone was not interested to watch battles between these people who were at the beginner stage of Dragon Rank or mid-Dragon Rank anymore. It was because they were demanding more. The ones fighting were bored and the audience below were also feeling very bored. The arrival of David and the others attracted the attention of most people. Many people came to greet David so that David would remember them. There might be a time when they would need David in the future. This resulted in very few people present watching the battle of the chosen ones. David was surrounded by people. ¡°David, I am Troy Coulton of the Coulton family. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I will definitely support you to be the number one among the younger generation in Somend.¡± ¡°David, I¡¯m Christopher Long of the Long family. Let¡¯s exchange contact information so we can chat if there¡¯s a chance. I will also support you to be the number one among the younger generation in Somend. Who else has this qualification besides you?¡± ¡°David, I¡¯m Jamie Davidson of the Davidson family, nice to meet you! You are the number one among the younger generation in Somend and I give you my full support.¡± Countless chosen ones came to try to establish a good rtionship with David. David was most fearful of encountering this kind of situation. In the face of so much enthusiasm, he could only respond dumbly. After all, he should not attack someone who was bowing down to him. He could not just start fighting them, right? ¡°Let¡¯s watch the fight first. When we return to Dark Cape, we¡¯ll find a time to get together, okay? Now is not the time, please return to your original position please, thank you,¡± David said loudly. There was no other way choice. There were dozens of people around him. ¡°Since David has spoken, let¡¯s stop crowding here. When we get back to Dark Cape, we¡¯ll get together again.¡± ¡°Yes, we should listen to David first. He¡¯s our candidate for the number one among the younger generation in Somend.¡± ¡°I agree to support David as number one among the younger generation in Somend.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The Dragon Rankers at the peak of the beginner stage who were fighting on the stage decided to directly stop and joined the crowd cheering for David. Taylor, the third elder of the Krums, had a gloomy face as she stood on the high tform. A perfectly fine grand event between the chosen ones in Somend had turned into this farce. Hence it was obviously a failure. The people who were fighting had no desire to continue the fighting, so how could they continue this event? Lorraine showed a faint smile. If David became number one among the younger generation in Somend, he would have to marry her ording to the rules. She had long been convinced by David¡¯s magical medical skills and formidable strength. Therefore, marrying David was also a good choice for her. Although David was much younger than her, so what? Besides, she did not think she would be worse than the girls in their twenties. She figured she was even more attractive than them. As a woman who had been rated as peerless, she was still pretty confident. If one wouldpare the current Lorraine with Lorraine when she was 20,99% of men would choose the current Lorraine. Ten years ago, she was just an unripe apple, but now, she was ripe for harvest.¡¯ At just a nce, it was obvious which one would taste better. With David¡¯s promise andfort, everyone finally slowly returned to their positions. Chapter 665 Chapter 665 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 665 As for what they said about supporting him to be the number one among the younger generation in Somend, he was not interested in this at all. Would it mean anything for an adult to get first ce in a kindergarten? He was slightly remorseful now. He should not have killed Axel in seconds. He should fight him slightly longer and pretend to kill him with all his might in the end. In doing so, the effect would not be so shocking. s¡­ it was useless to feel remorseful now. However, he should not have came back after saving Augustus just now. It would be better for him if he had just left. Now, countless people were looking at him and he could not leave even if he wanted to. His original n was to help Clinton win thest round. Then, when everyone was busy participating in the grand event of the chosen ones, he would leave quietly. He did not expect that killing Axel in seconds would cause such a big sensation. ¡°Since everyone believes that David can be the number one among the younger generation in Somend, as the organizer of the grand event of the chosen ones, I also respect everyone¡¯s opinions. If anyone is unconvinced, you can raise your concems. As long as you defeat David, you will be the winner of the grand event of the chosen ones and also the number one of the younger generation in Somend,¡± Taylor, the third elder of the Krums, stood up and said. After she finished speaking, there was silence below. No one stood up to challenge David. Raymond and other chosen ones from thete stage of Dragon Rank were all smiling wryly at that moment. The scene of David killing Axel, ate-stage Dragon Ranker, just now was still fresh in their minds. They were also in thete stage of Dragon Rank, but they could not see David¡¯s movement clearly. If one could not even see what their rival was doing, how could they fight? Who would have the courage to challenge David? Was this not courting death? They originally intended to show off their glory and make a name for themselves at the grand event of the chosen ones. As a result, they lost their confidence before they even started fighting. Minutes passed¡­, Still, no one at the scene raised any questions. ¡°Does anyone want to challenge David? You can speak up now. If not, I will announce that the winner of the grand event of the chosen ones is David and that he is also the number one among the younger generation in Somend,¡± Taylor said again. ¡°I support David to be the number one among the younger generation in Somend. His strength is obvious to all. He instantly killed Axel from the Dominic family, ate-stage Dragon Ranker. Besides him, who else among the younger generation at the scene has this strength?¡± ¡°Yes, I agree with what this guy just said. I support David!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The voices in favor of David came one after another. ¡°Um¡­ Can I say something?¡± David said at this time. ¡°Go ahead,¡± Taylor said. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Actually, I only came here this time to repay the debts of friendship. As for the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend, I am not interested in it, nor will I participate in the grand event of the chosen ones. You should fight again.¡± When David said this, everyone looked at him in shock. This was a title that all the heirs of different families and sects werepeting to the death to obtain, but David said that he had no interest in it at all. ¡°David, since you came here and participated in the battle, it¡¯s not up to you to decide if you are the number one among the younger generation in Somend. Instead, it has been decided by everyone.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ David was stunned! ¡®I can¡¯t even quit? Just when David wanted to continue exining, he suddenly felt a few strong energies approaching Then a voice came from the sky. ¡°The grand event of the chosen ones in Somend? If I kill all of you here, wouldn¡¯t Somend be left in a mess? Hahaha! Even God is helping me!¡± Chapter 666 Chapter 666 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 666 The sudden sound was like rolling thunder, and the people present were slightly stunned. Who had the guts to say that they were going to kill everyone present? Almost all the powerful families and sects in Somend were gathered here. If the forces behind these people were united, it would be powerful and terrifying. It was definitely not something a single force could resist. As soon as the loud noise disappeared, six people wearing masks appeared in the sky. They were hovering in the air in six directions, emitting the energy of God Rank guardians. They were blocking all exits for the hundreds of people present. ¡®Are there¡­ six God Rank guardians?¡¯ The hundreds of people present were all stunned, including the group of people who were halfway to God Rank on the high tform. Which force was so generous to dispatch six God Rank guardians at once?¡± Augustus looked at one of the masked guardians and he felt that he looked familiar. Then, when he saw a small wound on his hand, his eyes narrowed. ¡°May I know what you are doing here? This is where the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend is being held,¡± Taylor, the third elder of the Krums, stood up and asked. She did not have a choice. The Krums were the organizer of the grand event of the chosen ones and also the host. In such a situation, she was the only one who had to bite the bullet and step forward. ¡°What are we doing here? We¡¯re here to kill you, of course!¡± The masked man in the lead said with a smirk. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re hrious. We have no grievances and no enmity, so why do you want to kill us? In addition, the ones present are all from powerful families and sects in Somend. If these families and sects were to unite, no force would be able to handle them. So, Sir, you should consider this carefully.¡± Taylor was also a little scared at this time. These people came with masks, and at a nce, she knew that the people did note here with good intentions. It was very possible that no one present could escape if the six God Rank guardians acted with their full power. Meanwhile, one of the six people emitted significantly greater energy than the other five. Five of them were beginner God Rankers while one of them was a mid-God Ranker. How generous! ¡°Since I dared toe here, I have already made all preparations! As long as I kill all of you here, I will be breaking the roots of Somend and it will send out violent shockwaves throughout Somend. Besides, we will not leave any traces!¡± Taylor looked at the six God Rank guardians who were exuding powerful energies in the air while plotting silently in her heart. Nine people were halfway to God Rank here. So it would be fine if they were to fight one God Rank guardian. Augustus should be able to fight one of them. However, what about the remaining four? Plus, there was also a mid-God Ranker among them. Once they started fighting, they would be tigers among a flock of sheep when they killed the Dragon Rankers. Even if there were a lot of Dragon Rankers, they still would not be able to fight the God Rankers. The hundreds of people here would be massacred and wiped out soon. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Taylor wondered anxiously. At this moment, Taylor was not the only one anxious. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The other people who were halfway to God Rank were also anxious. The people they brought here were the elites of their respective families and sects. If they all died here, it would leave a void in their respective families. Chapter 667 Chapter 667 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 667 Hundreds of people below began to cause amotion. A lot of them were fearful when facing the six God Rank guardians. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The title as number one among the younger generation? The most important thing right now was surviving Compared to life, everything else irrelevant. ** ¡°Do it!¡± The masked man who just spoke stopped wasting his breath and roared in a deep voice. The six God Rank guardians expelled their maximum energy at the same time. ¡°Wait!¡± Augustus cried loudly at this time. ¡°Father, no!¡± Selena eximed, trying to stop Augustus. There were six God Rank guardians on the opposite side, so he could not win against all of them. If he went up, he would only die. ¡°Uncle Augustus,¡± Raymond also shouted nervously. However, Augustus ignored the two of them. He flew over directly, stopped in the middle of the six God Rank guardians, and stared at one of the guardians with a mask. ¡°Anyst words? You can tell me, but I won¡¯t help you realize it,¡± the guardian who was being stared at by Augustus said. : ¡°Arthur, you colluded with foreign forces to kill all of us so that you can cause chaos in Somend. Do you know what the consequences for the Dominic family will be if just one of us escapes? There are hundreds of people here. Can you really not miss a single one?¡± Augustus said. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Augustus, you recognized me,¡± the guardian who Augustus stared atughed. At the same time, he removed his mask to reveal that he was indeed the same Arthur who had just fought Augustus not long ago. ¡°Your family is digging your own grave,¡± Augustus said with a frown. Although he said this, Augustus knew that this matter today was going to be troublesome. The other party dared to remove his mask, so it proved that either he was not afraid of someone escaping, or that he had the confidence to kill everyone present. ¡°Digging our own grave? Haha¡­ Augustus, you should worry about yourself. We¡¯ve blocked off all exits from this ind, so who can escape from here? As long as you all die here, Somend will definitely fall into chaos. Even if Mason is not dead yet, he won¡¯t be able to stop us. By then, the chaotic Somend will belong to the Dominic family.¡± ¡°Your family belongs to Somend as well, so why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Why? It¡¯s because Somend¡¯s days areing to an end. Once Mason dies, what else will Somend have? It will just be seceded by all the big forces around the world. If you don¡¯t look for a way out now, you won¡¯t end up in any better situations when the timees.¡± When everyone¡¯s mind was distracted by the several God Rank guardians in the sky, David quietly retreated without attracting anyone¡¯s attention. At this moment, no one would pay attention to David. They could not even protect themselves, so why would they pay attention to him? ¡°Augustus, do you know me?¡± Another masked guardian lifted his mask. Augustus followed the voice and looked over. A middle-aged man appeared in front of him. ¡°Connor Haran!¡± Augustus cried. The Haran family was an old enemy of the King family. However, the Haran family caused trouble in Somend back then and Mason drove their whole family out of Somend. At that time, Mason was at his peak. He suppressed all the forces in the world by himself and forcibly led Somend to be an empire step by step. Augustus had not seen Connor before. Yet, they were a family that the King family had viewed as their enemies for hundreds of years, so the King family held a lot of information about the Haran family. At the very least, they knew all the representatives of the family. Being a hidden family did not mean that they werepletely isted from the world. They would also send people out to gather information. Augustus had seen Conner¡¯s face many times before. Likewise, he believed the Haran family would also have information of the King family. ¡°Not bad! Not bad! Your family still knows so much about my family,¡±Connor said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s a good saying that goes, the one who knows yourself best may not be yourself, but your enemy!!¡± Chapter 668 Chapter 668 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 668 Although the appearance of Augustus temporarily dyed the six God Rank guardians who were about to take action, he could not stop the crisis at all. He was just a beginner God Ranker, and he had just been wounded while fighting Arthur. How could he possibly resist the six God Rank guardians in the air? The people who coulde here were the elites of various families and sects in Somend. Everyone understood that if there was no miracle today, they would be doomed. Not a lot of people could resist six God Rank guardians. They were really no different from ants to these God Rank guardians. ¡°Mr. Augustus, please leave! Leave us alone, tell everyone the truth when you go back and let them avenge those who died here,¡± someone shouted. ¡°Yes, please leave, Mr. Augustus! Spread the word and avenge us!¡± ¡°Please leave, Mr. Augustus!¡± ¡°Please leave, Mr. Augustus!¡± At this moment, all the forces were working together. Although they understood that it would not do much, as long as someone escaped, they would not die in vain. ¡°Haha¡­ You want to leave? If one person can escape today, won¡¯t it mean that we are ipetent? People from the Star Alliance, what are you waiting for?¡± The masked man in the leadughed and said. The Star Alliance? While everyone was feeling confused¡­ N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Ah! W-What are you doing?¡± There was a scream on the high tform. Two people who were halfway to God Rank rebelled instantly. In that moment, they attacked and injured one person who was halfway to God Rank before quickly leaving. In the crowd below, dozens of people also rebelled. They wounded or even killed those around them before fleeing. ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°How presumptuous!¡± ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The scene was in chaos. Everyone was in danger. Some of the rebels were killed on the spot too. However, most of them sessfully fled before meeting up with the two people who were halfway to God Rank nearby. The victim on the tform was severely injured and it seemed that they were going to die. The victim was attacked by two people who were halfway to the God Rank at the same time, so it was not their fault they had fallen into this state. It would be difficult for the victim to survive in this condition. Taylor examined the injured victim, and her expression became unpleasant. There were initially nine of them but now, there were only six. There was no chance for them to escape now and they could only fight to their deaths here. ¡°Are you guys from Star Sect?¡± Taylor asked gloomily as she looked at the two perpetrators who had just rebelled. ¡°Master Taylor, we are from the Star Alliance. The Star Sect is just one of the members,¡± one of them replied. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± ¡°The Star Alliance is listed as a dangerous sect and family by Somend, and we are not allowed to resurface. If we don¡¯t find a new way out, should we just watch you upy resources and be stronger while we can only disappear in future catastrophes? Mason was the one who forced this upon us!¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking nonsense! Fight quickly to avoid idents. I will be responsible for the King family. Do not spare any of the others. After Somend is divided, everyone will get their chance,¡± The mid- God Ranker wearing a mask said. Boom boom boom boom boom boom! Six powerful energies surged into the sky, making everyone present feel suffocated and hopeless. Augustus also looked off-colored. It seemed that they could not escape today. He moved quickly to Selena¡¯s side. ¡°Selena, I will do everything in my power to send you and David awayter. If you manage to escape, go back and tell your grandpa everything that happened here and have him avenge me.¡± ¡°No¡­ Father, don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to leave!¡± Selena shook her head, tears filling her charming eyes. Chapter 669 Chapter 669 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 669 Augustus did not give her a chance to react. He grabbed her immediately and turned around to look for David. David might be the key to his family¡¯s cmity, so Augustus could not make any mistakes. However, he found that David was gone! He should be mixed in the crowd and he was trying to escape while taking advantage of the chaos. Time was of the essence right now. If Augustus could not find David now, then he did not have a choice and could only forget about him. Otherwise, he would not be able to save any of them. After grabbing Selena, Augustus kicked as hard as he could with both feet. The ground directly caved in under this huge force. Using the power of the impact, Augustus quickly shot his body into the distance. He was so fast that he was like a high-speed rocket. However, not long after Augustus flew away, a masked man appeared in front of him. Augustus ignored him and decided to crash into him at high speed. However, he was going to so that with his own body. He was going to create an opening for Selena with his body. The masked man frowned when he saw Augustus charging at him recklessly. The moment they were about to collide, the man stepped sideways and palmed Augustus¡¯ face. ¡°Pfft!¡± Augustus spurted out a mouthful of blood. Immediately, a hand pushed Selena into the distance. ¡°Selena, go!¡± ¡°Father!¡± Selena shouted in pain as she flew in the air. ¡°You think you can escape like this? You¡¯re so ridiculous,¡± the masked man in the lead sneered. Augustus stood in front of him, blocking his pursuit of Selena. Even if he died, he had to fight for Selena¡¯s life. However, as he stared at the masked man who was a mid-God Ranker in front of him, a figure next to him quickly chased after Selena. Augustus was about to stop the person when the masked man in the lead suddenly appeared in front of him to block him. ¡°Watch how your daughter dies.¡± ¡°You bastard!¡± Augustus charged forward to fight him. However, the other party was clearly treating him like a fool. He wanted Augustus to watch as his daughter got killed. He only blocked Augustus¡¯ way but did not do anything to attack him. Selena was in the air. She was just a beginner Dragon Ranker, so she could only fly passively while she was in the air where there was no tform for her to leverage upon. She could only move freely after the force of Augustus on her was exhausted and shended on the ground. When she saw a masked figure approaching her at an extreme speed, she could not do anything no matter how hard she struggled. A God Rank guardian was fast. He caught up to Selena in mere seconds. Selena¡¯s face was pale from fright. She had just been flying at high speed in the air and the strong wind had already ripped off her veil. The masked man came to Selena¡¯s side and was about to kill Selena directly. However, what caught his eyes was a peerless and alluring face. Her face dazed even a God Rank guardian like him. In just an instant, he changed his mind. He wanted to spare Selena¡¯s life, so he could take her back and make her his personal ve who would only serve him in this lifetime. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A God Rank guardian had such staunch morality, but after just one look at Selena, he changed his original n. It could be seen that Selena was definitely a devilish woman who would only bring disaster. Chapter 670 Chapter 670 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 670 The masked man reached out toward Selena¡¯s chest. At this time, he did not forget to take advantage of her. It was as easy as ABC for a God Rank guardian to subdue a beginner Dragon Ranker. Meanwhile, Selena had closed her eyes. She knew she could not escape. She was just extinguishing the hope that her father Augustus had so desperately created for her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡®Father, I¡¯m sorry, ¡®Mother, I¡¯ll see you in the next life.¡¯ Selena thought silently in her heart. At the same time, Augustus was watching this in devastation in the distance. He wanted to rush over to save his daughter. However, it was a pity as there was no way a beginner God Ranker could win against a mid God Ranker. Besides, he was seriously injured now. He could only watch helplessly as his daughter was brutally murdered. The masked man in the lead turned around with a sneer. He also wanted to see the moment Selena was killed. He did not pay attention to Augustus at all. He was just a severely injured beginner peak God Ranker. Even in peak condition, a fight between the two would only result in Augustus being tortured to death by him, much less when he was seriously injured now. The masked man looked like he was about to catch Selena. In the end, he only managed to catch air. Hmm? ¡®Where is she? ¡®Is she gone?¡¯ The masked man stopped at the ce Selena had been a split second ago and started looking for Selena everywhere. The head masked man not far away was also stunned. He saw that Selena was about to be killed, so why she disappear suddenly? Even he did not see what had happened. After he turned around, he saw that Augustus was gone too. ¡®What? ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ Two people disappeared from right under his nose and he did not notice anything! Suddenly, he felt something. When he looked over to the high tform, he saw Augustus and Selena standing there. ¡®What is going on? ¡®Who the f*ck can tell me?¡¯ The masked man who chased after Selena came next to him as well. ¡°Sir, what happened?¡± The man in the lead did not say anything. He directly moved to the space above the venue and stared at Augustus and Selena on the high tform. ¡®What is going on? ¡®I also want to f*cking know what is going on!¡¯ At this moment, Augustus looked confused as well. When Selena was about to be killed, he could not bear to watch the scene, so he closed his eyes. Then, he felt a strong gust of wind next to him. When he opened his eyes, he was already here. He was directly involved in the matter, and yet he did not know what was going on. Only Selena vaguely knew. She was born with a keen sense of smell, so no matter what passed by her nose, she would be able to remember the smell. When she smelled it next time, she would be able to remember. When she was about to be killed just now, she had smelled a familiar scent. She only purposely remembered this scene not long ago. That was the scent of her future man. She would not forget it for as long as she lived. When she smelled this scent, her tense nerves immediately felt rxed. It was as if she knew she was safe. The sense of security this scent gave her was unfathomable. David was just a Dragon Ranker, so why would she feel so at ease when she smelled him? Chapter 671 Chapter 671 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 671 She opened her eyes to look at David. However, she had saw that she had only appeared here. After looking left and right, she could not spot David¡¯s figure, and it made her wonder if she was hallucinating. However, it was an undeniable fact that she had escaped the clutches of the viin. Suddenly a voice resounded throughout the sky. ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six! Howe there are only six people? Do you have any aplices? Call them out! I want to fight ten of you by myself!¡± Everyone looked at the voice. Then, they saw a person wearing a silver mask sitting on the top of a raised pir on the high tform at this moment. With his legs crossed, he lookedzily at the several God Rank guardians in the sky. ¡°Who are you?¡± Asked the masked man in the lead. ¡°You¡¯re in my territory, and yet you¡¯re asking such ignorant questions. How ridiculous,¡± David said with a sneer. At this point, Arthur muttered something in the masked man¡¯s ear. ¡°Are you Silver Face, captain of Dark Cape¡¯s Red me Mercenaries?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You want to save them?¡± ¡°No, no, no! You misunderstood; I don¡¯t want to save them!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just want to kill you all.¡± ¡°How presumptuous¡­ Silver Face, do you think that with your mid- God Ranker¡¯s strength, you can defeat so many of us? Leave quickly and I will pretend that I never saw you, otherwise don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave, I want to see how rude you will be,¡± David said sarcastically. ¡°You¡­¡± The masked man did not know what to say after hearing this retort. Judging from the fact that David had just rescued Augustus and Selena without him noticing, David was definitely not as simple as the mid-God Ranker that Arthur had mentioned. It was because he was also a mid-God Ranker. He figured it was absolutely impossible for him to save someone without another mid-God Ranker noticing. If David could do this, there were only two possibilities. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. One was that David¡¯s realm was much higher than his. The other was that David had a hidden talent and his body movement was outrageously strong. No matter which one it was, if the other party could avoid his perception, it would mean that the person was not someone he could deal with. The moment David appeared, everyone present felt that they were finally saved. Originally, after David showed his strength in Dark Cape yesterday, almost all the hidden families and sects were dissatisfied with him. However, these people felt that they were closer to him than their own rtives after seeing him at this moment. Many even shed emotional tears. From despair to hope. It was like they had just returned from experiencing the sensation of death. It was David who brought them back from the brink of death. ¡°It¡¯s Silver Face! We¡¯re finally saved, we don¡¯t have to die! Hahaha¡­ God is not going to kill us,¡± someone said whileughing loudly. As heughed, tears escaped his eyes. ¡°Thank you Silver Face, for your life-saving grace. In the future, I will definitely listen to you and abide by the rules that everyone is equal.¡± ¡°Me too! What Silver Face said is the truth! Only after experiencing death did I realize that our lives are not superior to ordinary people¡¯s, and the lives of guardians are not superior to ours.¡± ¡°Right, Silver Face saved us and is not afraid of offending so many guardians. We must not let him down!¡± Countless people yelled excitedly. Selena looked at David, who was sitting cynically at the top. ¡®Silver Face is actually David?¡¯ The news really shocked her. ¡°How old is he? ¡®He should be two years younger than me, right? *But even Father felt that he¡¯s unmatched in his strength. ¡®How did he train? ¡®Is he really the chosen one? ¡®Has all the luck in the world concentrated in him?¡¯ Selena looked dazedly at her future man, Apart from wearing a mask and changing clothes, everything else matched David perfectly. Plus, her sense of smell would never lie to her. This was her talent and she had never made any mistakes with it. Chapter 672 Chapter 672 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 672 The six God Rank guardians no longer blocked off every exit from the venue, but instead, they were all gathered together. This was because they all knew that right now, Silver Face was their biggest enemy If they did not kill Silver Face, he would easily catch up to them with the speed that he had shown just now. They could not give Silver Face a chance to break through. They had to gather together to subdue Silver Face with numbers so that they would have a chance to defeat him. ¡°Silver Face, you can continue to upy your Dark Cape as we don¡¯t want to be your enemy. Our only goal is Somend. If we control Somend, everyone will benefit and Red me Mercenaries can also take the opportunity to upy some resources. There is no need to continue to stay in this resource-poor ce since there are too many resource-rich locations in Somend,¡± the masked man continued to persuade. He really did not want to be David¡¯s enemy. He felt terrified when he saw the scene of David saving the two. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Augustus was only ten meters away from him and yet, he was rescued by David. However, the masked man did not even feel anything when this happened. With such speed, Silver Face held the initiative, and he could leave or stay whenever he wanted to. Once the two sides started fighting, could he even stop David if thetter showed such speed again? ¡°What resources? I don¡¯t care about those at all. I just don¡¯t like you and I want to kill you. That¡¯s all!¡± David said indifferently. He did not rush to do it as he wanted to see if these people had any aplices. To be honest, these six people were nothing to him. He now figured that it would not be so difficult for Mason to fight nine God Rankers at the same time. Even if more of them came, it would still be child¡¯s y to him. To be honest, what he did not know was that among the nine God Rank guardians Mason fought, two of them werete God Rankers, three of them were mid-God Rankers, and four of them were peak beginner God Rankers, Meanwhile, the six in front of him right now had a mid-God Ranker and five beginner God Rankers Theyout of the two was extremely different. So, naturally, he would feel that killing these people was very easy. Furthermore, Mason was dying at the time and he was not at his peak. That was the reason why the foreign hostile forces headed by Falconia dared to send people to test him. Yet, they did not expect to suffer such a crushing defeat. It could be said that Mason had shocked countless people with such a disy when he was about to die. ¡°Silver Face, I respect your strength and I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. Plus, I have already given you enough respect! Don¡¯t be dissatisfied with small gains or else you won¡¯t be able to defeat the power behind us. If you dare to ruin our n today, the forces behind us will instantly crush Dark Cape tomorrow and destroy your hard work in one fell swoop!¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me, who are the forces behind you? If you can deter me, I won¡¯t kill you today. Otherwise, don¡¯t even try to run away,¡± David asked with interest. He would kill those who dared to spy on, divide, and bring trouble to Somend today. However, it was also good to be able to gather some intel before he did so. Although his strength was already at its peak, he was growing too fast and he had not yet been exposed to the deepest secrets of the world. His understanding of the ways of the world was also at the most superficial level. ording to Mason, Falconia had only five God Rank guardians, while Somend had only three. Now, it seemed that this was not the case at all. Mason was hiding a lot of things from him. There were quite a few God Rank guardians in the major hidden families and sects in Somend. Meanwhile, Falconia would definitely be hiding a lot of things as well. After the matter here was settled, he would go back to Capital City and show some of his strength to Mason! He needed to at least know more about these deeper kept secrets. The masked man in the lead stared at the cynical Silver Face in the distance. There was a fierce struggle in his heart. ¡®Should I reveal the power behind us?¡¯ If he did not, Silver Face obviously would not let them go easily and today¡¯s n would definitely fail. This would affect the family¡¯s ns, and they were not even sure that they could escape from Silver Face However, if they did, it could lead to chaos as the Grandmaster had not yet woken up! The family was not quite ready, either. ¡°Are you going to tell me? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯m going to take action. When the forces behind you find me, I will say that I don¡¯t know anything! You didn¡¯t tell me anyway, so you will just die in vain,¡± David urged. Chapter 673 Chapter 673 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 673 ¡°Silver Face, do you really think you are Mason Stefani? Do you think you can kill six guardians by yourself? We won¡¯t give you any chance to defeat us. As long as we get together, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be able to do anything to us,¡± Arthur stepped forward and said. ¡°Really? Since you guys are so confident, let¡¯s give it a try,¡± David stood up and said. His actions immediately made several God Rank guardians nervous and move closer to each other. This also excited the audience. ¡®Is it going to start? ¡®Silver Face is so amazing. ¡®He was just getting up and he can make the six guardians feel like they are on pins and needles. ¡®He¡¯s so powerful! ¡®I long to be like him! ¡®I wonder what Silver Face looks like and how old he is!¡¯ Selena looked at David, her alluring eyes full of psychedelic colors. It was as if she saw David on top of the world with her in the future. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This was her future man. ¡®Not bad. ¡°Just like what I imagined. ¡®He is a great hero and even his random movement can terrify the six God Rank guardians.¡¯ Lorraine stared at Silver Face for a long time, and she kept feeling that this person was very simr to David. Just now she searched the crowd below but she did not see David. ¡®Where did he go? ¡®Did he change his clothes and turn into Silver Face?¡¯ However, even if David just performed amazingly, the gap between the two was too great. It was so big that no one would connect the two at all. It was so big that she even wondered if she was overthinking. ¡°Come on, Silver Face! Let us see if you can really kill all of us here,¡± Arthur said. Right now, he was the most worried among them. The Dominic family was not the same as the force behind these people. Aside from the Haran family, the rest were all foreign forces. Even if it was the Haran family, thetter had been kicked out of Somend decades ago. If the Dominic family cooperated with these people, it could be said that they werepletely opposing Somend. In the past, although the Dominic family was not very well-received because of their ruthless behavior, they had not yet reached the point where they were the target of public scorn. However, if someone escaped this ce and revealed what had happened today, the Dominic family would be finished. They would no longer have a ce in Somend. Countless families and sects would join forces to hunt them down. Even if the Dominic family was strong, it was impossible to resist all of them. Otherwise, they would have dominated Somend long ago. Therefore, now, he had to speak up to start a fight on both sides. Silver Face showed a peak mid-God Ranker¡¯s strength at Dark Cape yesterday. They also had a mid-God Ranker among them, in addition to five beginner God Rankers. Even if Silver Face had terrifying speed, as long as they cooperated well, there would still be a chance to defeat him. Only by taking down Silver Face and killing everyone here would the Dominic family still have an opportunity to seize resources in Somend. Otherwise, they could only escape in advance orpletely go into hiding. Under the obstruction of so many forces, it was hard to say whether they could escape from Somend Even if they escaped, their strength would be greatly reduced. In the same situation as the Dominic family were the people from the Star Alliance. They originally wanted to cooperate with these foreign forces to speed up the copse of Somend, but they did not expect this to happen. Chapter 674 Chapter 674 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 674 David saw that the masked man in the lead of the other party did not speak. He sighed in my heart. ¡®It seems that I can¡¯t get any information from him. ¡®I¡¯ll just take action then.¡¯ He took a step forward and prepared himself. ¡°Wait!¡± A voice stopped him. David looked over and saw that it was the masked man in the lead who had spoken. ¡°What? Are you going to tell me your background to scare me? If you want to say it, say it quickly, or else, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance! If you can scare me, I will spare your life today.¡± ¡°Silver Face, since you so desperately want to know, I will tell you today! I am part of one of the greatest, most mysterious, oldest, and most powerful families in the world, the Chris family. My name is Saunder Chris, and the Chris family is also one of the controllers of Falconia operating in the dark. The strength of our Grandmaster is even greater than Mason. Once you offend us, our family will madly seek revenge against you. Do you know the consequences of being targeted by my family? Everyone rted to you will disappear. ¡°The light of the great Chris family will shine on the world and drive out all the darkness in the world, and the glory of the great Chris family will¡­¡± Saunder Chris, the masked man in the lead, was full of pride as he introduced his family. He was very proud that he came from such a family. Now that he had said it, he wanted to let everyone know the greatness of the Chris family. ¡°The Chris family?¡¯ Many people present were dumbfounded when they heard the name. They had never heard of the family¡¯s name. Only a few top families and sects were shocked when they heard the name of this family. They had seen the name of this family in the historical records of their families and sects. It was a family that was once powerful enough to secretly control half the world, They were even older than an ancient sect like the Krums. Originally, they thought that this family had disappeared in the long river of history, but they did not expect them to still exist, Plus, they also became one of the actual controllers of Falconia. Who did not know that Falconia was the most powerful country in the world? Although Somend and Falconia were regarded as the world¡¯s tworgest empires, Somend was all supported by Mason alone. Once Mason died, Somend would fall apart and the Somend empire would cease to exist. It was difficult to say whether it could be preserved as a small country after all this. This news was really shocking. David had never heard of the family. As he watched Saunder passionately preach about the greatness and glory of his family, David figured this guy must have been brainwashed since he was a child. However, what the other party said also surprised him. The Grandmaster of the Chris family was even stronger than Mason. He had no idea if this was true or not. Mason¡¯s realm should be simr to his and they were both peak God Rankers. If he was more powerful than Mason, wouldn¡¯t he have surpassed God Rank? What realm was that? If it was true, then David had to seize the time to improve his strength. He originally thought that when he reached the peak of God Rank, he would reach the top of the world and he would no longer be afraid of anyone. However, Saunder¡¯s words today made him anxious. ¡®I¡¯m still not strong enough. ¡®I still have to continue to work hard! ¡®Damn it! ¡°The stronger I be, the more secrets I find out. Now, my life is even more exhausting than before. ¡®I miss being a delivery boy. ¡®I didn¡¯t need to think about so many things. ¡®Indeed, the more ability one has, the more responsibility they will have.¡¯ However, David had another question in his heart. Since the Grandmaster of the Chris family was so strong, why did he not directly destroy Somend? Il Mason was even not his opponent, could anyone stop him? Mason almost single-handedly deterred all hostile forces. Everyone had to wait until Mason died before they dared to take action. N?velDrama.Org ? content. There must be some parts here that were not clear. David wanted to capture Saunder alive and dig out the Chris family¡¯s secret. However, as he was watching Saunder preach the glory of the Chris family so passionately, he decided to forget it. For such a person who had been brainwashed by his family since childhood, it would be difficult to extract the secrets of the Chris family from him. He probably would not tell David even if he killed him. Saunder was still preaching the greatness of the Chris family and most of the people below were stunned. However, that did not affect Saunder¡¯s passion in the slightest. David was also ready to act. The information Saunder said was still very useful to him, but it was obviously impossible to get any further information about the Chris family from him. ¡°Hey! Um¡­ please stop for a while,¡± David said. However, Saunder was clearly in his zone, and he waspletely ignoring David. ¡°Stop!¡± David¡¯s voice was mixed with his powerful energy, which echoed in the air and could not be dissipated for a long time. Not only was Saunder scared into stopping his passionate preaching, but everyone else was taken aback by David¡¯s roar. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re bullsh*tting too much? How can I have time to listen to you spew so much bullsh*t here? What light from the Chris family will shine on the world? Why do I feel like you¡¯re just a pyramid scheme who¡¯re trying to get us to join you?¡± ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Saunder could not wrap his head around this for some time. ¡°I said that you are talking too much nonsense!¡± ¡°You¡­ How dare you insult the great Chris family?¡± Saunder could not believe his ears. In his mind, if he just mentioned the name of the family behind him, Silver Face should definitely have tried to respectfully tter him. After all, Silver Face was only the captain of a small mercenary group. No matter how strong he was, could hepete with an ancient family? However, the other party unexpectedly dared to look down on the greatness and glory of the Chris family. This was absolutely intolerable to him. ¡°What do you mean the great the Chris family? Damn, aren¡¯t you just some pyramid scheme? How are you great? Only you brainwashed people think it¡¯s great,¡± David continued to talk back ¡°You¡­ You are courting death!¡± Saunder said through gritted teeth and blood-red eyes. ¡°Really? Let me see who is the one courting death!¡± After David said that, his body disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Saunder. 1 The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 675 Chapter 675 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 675 ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Saunder was startled. The moment he wanted to move, David was already in front of him. Bang! After a loud bang, Saunder felt a sharp pain hit his body as he was knocked into the air. Then, he flew directly into a mountain wall. ¡®Where is Silver Face?¡¯ The remaining five God Rank guardians quickly dispersed. They were looking for Silver Face¡¯s figure, but they found no trace of him. Bang! ¡°Ah!¡± Immediately afterward, there was another loud noise apanied by Saunder¡¯s screams. Their hearts tightened and they looked toward the source of the voice. A huge hole appeared in the mountain wall and dust was flying around it. A figure slowly appeared from the dust. With Saunder¡¯s body in his hand, David walked out of the hole step by step. He stepped in the air and then walked to the middle of the area. Then, he threw Saunder¡¯s corpse down and said jokingly, ¡°Is this a mid-God Ranker from the Christ family? He was boasting like he¡¯s a goding down to earth! However, in the end, what¡¯s the difference between him and trash?¡± Thud! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Saunder¡¯s corpse fell to the ground and it jolted the people who were staring nkly at it back to their senses. ¡°Run!¡± Connor cried, his body instantly shot into the distance. The other four reacted immediately and fled in different directions. Their speed was so fast that it even surpassed their peak abilities. They did not have a choice. Now was the time to escape. If they were not fast enough, they would die if Silver Face caught up with them. They were horrified. Silver Face was too strong and they could not go against him at all. They initially thought a mid-God Ranker and five beginner God Rankers could fight Silver Face. In the end, Saunder, who was a mid-God Ranker, was immediately killed. Wouldn¡¯t they be asking for death if they stayed here and did not flee. The five of them ran in different directions. This way, two of them might possibly be able to flee. As for who Silver Face decided to chase, it was all up to fate. Dark Cape was such a dangerous ce. They swore they would note here anymore. ¡°You want to run? If youe to my territory, no one will be able to run away without my permission,¡± Davidughed as he said that, Then, his body disappeared. The people on the ground finally came back to their senses. The people from the Star Alliance wanted to run as well, but they were stopped by hundreds of people. The two remaining people who were halfway to God Rankwere subdued in just a few rounds by the other six who were halfway to the God Rank in a three versus one manner. The other dozens could not escape their fates of being captured alive too. They chose to surrender since they would die if they resisted. After all of the people from the Star Alliance were crippled, they were tied together as the group awaited Silver Face¡¯s return so that he could deal with them. After a while, David came back. He used a rope to tie five corpses together and brought them back. ¡°Silver Face is back!¡± ¡°Wee, Silver Face!¡± ¡°Wee, Silver Face!¡± Everyone cheered. Then, David tossed the five corpses onto the ground. Chapter 676 Chapter 676 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 676 ¡°See if you know any of them. As for the rest, just leave it to Augustus. You don¡¯t have to be grateful to me, just do more good things for the country and the people in the future. Somend is ourmon homnd. If everyone¡¯s homnd is destroyed, where will our home be? I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go first.¡± After David finished speaking, he shifted his body and disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°Farewell, Silver Face!¡± ¡°Farewell, Silver Face!¡± Countless people cried excitedly. What David said to them right now was no less than a decree. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In addition to what David said, they got a message. That was, Silver Face was also a Somender. Augustus looked at David¡¯s disappearing figure and appeared as if he was thinking about something Several other people who were halfway to God Rank were guessing the identity of Silver Face. Silver Face was undoubtedly a Somender, but his exact identity was still up for debate. Selena saw Silver Face disappear. If she guessed correctly, David would appear soon. In order to confirm her guess, she had been looking for David just now but found nothing. If David reappeared after Silver Face disappeared, coupled with what she smelled earlier, the likelihood that Silver Face was David would be almost 100 percent. Lorraine was also looking for David at that moment. David appeared in the sky above a small boat that was sailing away from the ind. The people on it were the people from the Dominic family who had already left the ind. They knew there was going to be a big fight on the ind, so they left early. After today, Somend would soon be in chaos and their family could alsoe out to snatch Somend¡¯s resources. At this moment, the happiest person on board was Archer, the second son of the Dominic family. He was beaming in his heart. Axel is dead? ¡®Even the Gods are helping me.¡¯ Next, he would definitely be the heir of the Dominic family. From the air, David watched as the people from the Dominic family left. The Dominic family dared to collude with foreign forces to try to divide Somend, so they deserved to die. ¡®They¡¯re not good people anyway, so they should all die!¡¯ Boom! David immediately zoomed downward andnded on the boat from the sky like a shooting star. Boom! The boat was immediately crushed into pieces. As for the people on it, they all died from the shock and their bodies all fell into the sea. After doing all this, David went to the woods of the desert ind, took off his mask, changed his clothes, and went to the center of the ind. In the center on a desert ind. Taylor, the third elder of the Krums, was making her final speech. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. As the organizer of this time, I couldn¡¯t hold the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend well. Everyone saw what happened, there were many idents throughout the entire asion. If it wasn¡¯t for the presence of Silver Face, we might have been killed by these enemies who wanted to divide Somend. ¡°But we are not without gains. At least now I know the ambitions of the Dominic family and the Star Alliance. They colluded with foreign forces and wanted to cause internal turmoil within Somend, and thus cooperated with both internal and external forces to divide Somend and snatch Somend¡¯s resources. ¡°I hope that after you go back, you will tell your families and sects exactly what you have experienced today. We must unite to squash the ambitions of the Dominic family and the Star Alliance while it¡¯s still at its early stages. We should not give them the slightest chance of seeding.¡± At this time, another person who was halfway to God Rank stood up and said, ¡°Master Taylor is right! These people from foreign forces that came today must have been gathered by the Dominic family and the Star Alliance. If Silver Face was not here, none of us would have survived. Therefore, we have to make the Dominic Family and the Star Alliance pay.¡± ¡°We agree!¡± ¡°We agree!¡± ¡°We agree!¡± ¡°Alright, this will be the end of this matter. After everyone goes back, if you tell your families or sects what happened today, I believe that your patriarch or head will know what to do. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about another thing. There is no need to continue the grand event of the chosen ones now as David is already the winner. ording to the pre-match oue, he not only has the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend, but he will also marry Lorraine, a disciple of the Krums.¡± After Taylor finished speaking, Lorraine stepped forward. All the chosen ones present were envious of David. Not only did he have the title of the number one among the younger generation in Somend and was recognized by everyone. He would also have a peerless beauty like Lorraine.. He was truly at the pinnacle of his life! Chapter 677 Chapter 677 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 677 ¡°Where¡¯s David?¡± ¡°Where is he?¡± It was only at this time that everyone began to look for David. ¡°Master Taylor, I have something to say!¡± David¡¯s voice suddenly emerged from the crowd: Then, everyone around him gave way and David stepped out. Thank God I made it in time.¡¯ If he did not show up now and only reappeared after returning to Somend, it would inevitably arouse suspicion from those with bad intentions. He had no idea that Selena had discovered his identity as Silver Face. In addition to that, even Lorraine had some doubts. However, Lorraine did not have Selena¡¯s talent, so she only had a slight suspicion. The people around David felt strange. Since when was David standing next to them? They did not even notice. If David had been by their side this whole time, they would have noticed. It felt like he had just popped out of nowhere. However, it did not matter. They only figured that David was so scared he went to hide just now. After all, the enemy was six God Rank guardians. Who would not be afraid? No matter how powerful David was, he was just a Dragon Ranker and he was miles away from a God Ranker. Sure enough, in a situation where his life was at stake, David, the number one among the younger generation in Somend, was just like them and there was nothing special about him. ¡°David, what do you want to say?¡± Taylor asked. ¡°Master Taylor, my original intention was not topete for number one among the younger generation in Somend, but instead, I promised someone toe and repay a favor. I would like to ask you to continue the event as I will not participate,¡± David stepped out and said seriously. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. What was the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend? Why would he need it? It would only put him under the spotlight of countless people and it would not benefit him at all. The most important thing now was to keep a low profile and continue to improve his strength secretly. Especially when Saunder said that someone in the Chris family was stronger than Mason. Now, he had to keep an even lower profile. He should quickly break through his mind power and raise it to the God level limit. Only at the God level double limit could he continue to take half a step to the next realm. Only then would he fear no one. Selena stood on the high tform and saw Davide out before saying that he did not want to be the number one among the younger generation in Somend. Then, she pursed her lips and smiled. David could kill a mid-God Ranker in seconds, so he should have the strength of ate God Ranker. It would be a wonder if he was still interested in being considered the number one among a group of Dragon Rankers with his current strength. Would a truly powerful man be willing to be the boss of a group of mediocre men? The levels on both sides were too different. A truly powerful man would have great goals while a mediocre one would only have small goals. Selena stood on the high tform with her father. Since she did not have a veil to cover her face now, she instantly attracted the attention of countless chosen ones when she smiled. They had already noticed this veiled woman from the King family before, but they did not know what she looked like. Now that her veil was off and her face had been revealed, she looked absolutely astonishing. She was not inferior at all whenpared to Lorraine, a peerless woman. Her smile just now was even more moving than Lorraine¡¯s. It was unknown how many men had fallen for Selena¡¯s smile. Lorraine and Selena stand on the high tform and they could be regarded as the peerless duo of Somend, making countless people fall for them. Lorraine looked at Selena not far away. She had always believed that she was the most unique woman in the world, and no matter where she went, countless men would be fascinated by her. It was only today when she looked at Selena that she felt that she was in a precarious position. Chapter 678 Chapter 678 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 678 Whether in terms of life experience, looks, or temperament, Selena was no worse than Lorraine, possibly even being slightly better than her, This made her feel a strong sense of crisis. Taylor frowned and said, ¡°David, do you know what this honor means? If you don¡¯t, I can exin it to you.¡± ¡°I know, I just don¡¯t want to. I will also ask Master Taylor and everyone to forgive me,¡± David replied. Taylor shook her head and said, ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know. Let me tell you, getting the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend means that you can suppress all the chosen ones in Somend with your own strength alone and be the leader of this era to lead us forward. This is not just a false title, and in the turbulent times in the future, there will be countless benefits associated with it. It will give you a huge sublimation in your state of mind which will give you huge benefits to help you break through to God Rank in the future. You must know that Mason, the stabilizing force of Somend today, was recognized as the number one of his generation and the leader of that era.¡± ¡°Master Taylor, I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I¡¯m used to beingzy and I have no interests in life, so I don¡¯t want to be named as the number one among the younger generation in Somend. Therefore, please give this title to the one who needs it.¡± David refused. He was still unmoved. ¡°You¡­ You are so foolish,¡± Taylor said, feeling disappointed that David did not live up to her expectations. She had already told David everything so clearly, but David still refused. One had to know that so many chosen ones in Somend gathered here together because they were here for this title. This was the perfect time to make a name for themself and create achievements that would earn eternal glory, yet, someone actually refused? They really wondered if David was out of his mind. The scene fell into a brief silence. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Suddenly someone said loudly. ¡°I will only acknowledge David as number one among the younger generation in Somend and I won¡¯t acknowledge anyone else but him.¡± ¡°Yes, think so too! Who else has this qualification other than David? I won¡¯t acknowledge you unless you kill a mid-Dragon Ranker in front of me!¡± ¡°Agreed, since we refer to him as number one, then that person must be the most powerful among the younger generation. Only David can carry this title.¡± Countless chosen ones echoed loudly. The reality was like that sometimes. The more you refused, the more others would give it to you The more you longed for it, the more people would hamper you. David had a bitter look on his face. They thought that he was nuts, but he also thought that they were nuts. ¡®Aren¡¯t you fighting to your death for this title? ¡®I don¡¯ti-cling want it yet I can¡¯t even give it to you? What a bunch of idiots! Selena kept staring at David. It was funny to see David, a super-powerfulte God Ranker, actually deting under such circumstances. To her, God Rankers seemed so aloo¨ª and so serious in speech and manner. At least, that was how her grand¨ªather behaved. However, David, ate God Ranker, was showing such a lovely side right now. It was so funny. Augustus also noticed his daughter¡¯s changes. This was the first he saw her smiling so happily after she had grown up. Her smile was definitelying from the heart. This was not a sake smile that she put on to deal with a situation. Following her gaze, Augustus saw David. It seemed that Seline was truly into David. ¡®That¡¯s good. At least, this made a father like him feel slightly better. As a core senior of the King family, he did not dare to go against the family¡¯s decision. Plus, this could be rted to the fate of the king family. As a member of the King family, he could sacrifice everything for his family. Chapter 679 Chapter 679 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 679 ¡°David, you can also see that this title belongs to you. This is what everyone wants. Although I am the organizer of the grand event of the chosen ones, I have no right to choose. Everything is based on the opinion of the chosen ones. Since everyone highly rmends you, then you are the number one among the younger generation in Somend. Even if you don¡¯t want it, everyone will still call you that after you leave this ce,¡± Taylor persuaded. ¡°Yeah, David, we don¡¯t ept anyone but you!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± David stood there feeling depressed and was speechless for a long time. He was wondering how to get rid of this title. ¡°Furthermore, David, you have be the number one among the younger generation in Somend so you can marry Lori and befriend the Krums. In troubled times in the future, you will have an extrayer of security. So many people dream about this.¡± David was taken aback ¡®Marry Lorraine? That is even more uneptable!¡¯ Although Lorraine was indeed tempting, he already had Celia. Moreover, he did not like women like Lorraine who were too smart either. Celia was much better. As for having an extrayer of protection after marrying Lorraine because he could rely on the Krums? What a joke! He was a peak God Ranker so would he need to rely on a woman? He would be a laughing stock if they learned of this. ¡°Master Taylor, please spare me, okay? I have no ambitions and I truly do not deserve this title. I killed Axel in seconds because he was careless, and I coincidentally learned a very powerful body movement. If I didn¡¯t kill him at that moment, I¡¯d be finished if he became serious. So, that was just an ident,¡± David replied with a wry smile. ¡°You¡­¡± Taylor did not know what to say to David anymore. ¡®What a weirdo! He must have a few screws loose. ¡°Um¡­ Master Taylor, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll get going first. You should hold another grand even of the chosen ones. Thank you for your support but I am not as great as you think. I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t live up to your expectations, so please choose someone else. Bye!¡¯ After David said that, he left the scene at lightning speed. However, he knew to act within the norms. Even though he was fast, everyone could still see him. However, it gave everyone another misconception. Maybe David did kill mid-Dragon Ranker Axel because of an ident just like he said. The scene fell into silence once again. After some time, Taylor said, ¡°I think we should fight again. Perhaps David was right. He is only depending on his speed and if the chosen ones here fight seriously, then you might defeat him as well. He might be afraid that he would be exposed so that¡¯s why he did that.¡± After Selena saw that David was gone, she informed her father that she wanted to thank David and left quietly. Augustus simply smiled and said nothing. Taylor was just making an excuse. Even the people like them did not see clearly what David was doing when he killed Axel. Could it really be exined by simply calling it an ident? He was also curious about what body movements David had learned. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He could not even see what David did clearly. How incredible! David went back to the cruise ship and detached a yacht. After that, he got on the yacht by himself and got ready to leave. He also wanted to fly directly back to Dark Cape, but he was afraid of being noticed, so he decided to just take a yacht. As for the grand event of the chosen ones, it had nothing to do with him anymore and he did not want to think about it. Just as David was about to start the yacht and leave, he felt a figure following him. David turned his head to look. Chapter 680 Chapter 680 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 680 ¡®Selena? ¡®What is this girl doing here?¡¯ ¡°Mr. David, can I take your yacht and leave with you?¡± Selena asked with a smile. Her smile was so pure that David felt as if he was bathing in the spring breeze. ¡°Miss Selena, are you not waiting for your father?¡± David asked. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not waiting for him, and I don¡¯t know when they will leave. I need to go back and report today¡¯s affairs to my family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, get in. But are you sure you didn¡¯t sneak out? If your father says I kidnapped you and decides to settle ounts with me, I won¡¯t be able to bear the anger of a God Rank guardian,¡± David joked. ¡°You¡¯re hrious, Mr. David. If you really kidnapped me, my dad would definitely feel. delighted in secret. He would not bear any grudges,¡± Selena said with a smile. ¡®Huh?¡¯ David was speechless. ¡®I was just joking but I didn¡¯t expect Selena to say that. ¡®Was that a hint?¡¯ He felt that since he obtained the system, he had been very lucky with women, and they would all be extremely stunning. ¡®Does the system also have an opposite-sex attraction function? ¡®This is insane! ¡®I should find some time to look into the system closely. If there is, I should turn it off. ¡®Otherwise, it is not a good thing to be noticed by so many beautiful women wherever I go.¡¯ ¡°Miss Selena, you must be joking. Get it, I¡¯m going to start the engine,¡± David said embarrassedly. Selena smiled and tiptoed lightly before her body floated onto the yacht. David turned around and walked into the wheelhouse. Then, he started the yacht and turned it on autopilot to leave the ind. Falconia. Inside a secluded and ancient castle. There was an old coffin in the middle of the hidden room. This was the headquarters of the Chris family, one of the three controllers of Falconia. This was also a ce with the strongest maic field in the world. Centuries ago, the Chris family¡¯s ancestors discovered that the maic field could slow down aging and extend human life. Back then, maic fields were very rare on earth, unlike right now where it was very widespread. It could only be found around the poles. At that time, the Chris family began to search for maic fields all over the world. They extracted the core of the maic field and got a ck stone which they called maite. After decades of research, the Chris family could finally superimpose the maic field emitted by the maite. In this way, a ce with a strong maic field could be artificially created, and the effect of dying aging would be many times higher than that of the natural maic field. Of course, this superposition was also limited, and it could not be superimposed infinitely, otherwise, the effect would be horrifying. At that time, a legend of the Chris family volunteered to be the first tester because he was unwilling to die naturally. Hence, he had been sleeping in the center of the artificial maic field ever since. He was waiting for the day in the future when he got a chance to wake up and then, he would lead the family to extend their glory. Throughout these hundreds of years, the people of the Chris family had been constantly ¡¤ researching the use of maic fields and constantly superimposing them here. This made it one of the ces with the strongest maic fields in the world. The people of the Chris family had always believed in their ancestor¡¯s teaching, and they believed that their Grandmaster would wake up and lead their family to glory again. By then, the light of the Chris family would illuminate the whole world, making countless people worship and look up to them. Chapter 681 Chapter 681 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 681 Inside the secret room of the Chris family¡¯s castle. Creak! The huge unadorned coffin suddenly made a slight noise and the entire castle instantly sounded a huge rm. All the people of the Chris family in the castle stopped what they were doing and looked up in the direction of the family¡¯s shrine, their eyes full of enthusiasm. If this rm was sounding, it proved that something big was going to happen in the family. The current patriarch of the Chris family, Robert Chris, immediately led the core of the family and rushed to the secret room of the shrine. ¡°Robert, is this¡­¡± someone asked. His voice trembled and his eyes were full of enthusiasm. ¡°Grandmaster is moving! He may be about to wake up! The light of the Chris family will shine on every corner of the world, and we will be the real masters of the world,¡± Robert replied excitedly. ¡°The light of the Chris family will shine on every corner of the world, we will be the real masters of the world!¡± All the core of the Chris family shouted in a frenzy and excitement. The Grandmaster was waking up! The man in the coffin was the greatest person in the history of the Chris family. He would rise again and lead the Chris family to the top. Creak! Creak! The unadorned giant coffin continued to make noises. Every sound struck the heart of everyone in the Chris family, making their blood flow and their hearts beat faster. Everyone¡¯s face was red like they had just been injected with adrenaline. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. A historic moment for the Chris family wasing. Creak! Creak! The coffin continued to make noises. The lid of the coffin was slowly moving. Bang! Soon, the lid of the coffin moved to the edge and fell to the ground, making a loud noise. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the huge unadorned coffin. Suddenly, a figure slowly sat up from inside. It was a thin old man. He had dry skin and sunken cheeks. Plus, he was wearing the oldest outfit of the Chris family. The old man¡¯s eyes opened. They were as dazzling as the stars in the sky and it was as if he had gone through all the great changes in the human world. ¡°Who¡­ are¡­ you¡­¡± the old man asked. ? Perhaps it was because he had not spoken for a long time and his voice was hoarse and harsh, but it gave the group goosebumps. ¡°Congrattions to Grandmaster for awakening! The light of the Chris family will illuminate every corner of the world,¡± Robert knelt on the ground. He touched his upper body and palms on the ground before he shouted while prostrating himself in admiration. ¡°Congrattions to Grandmaster for awakening! The light of the Chris family will illuminate every corner of the world,¡± the rest of the cores of the family did the same as the patriarch. ¡®The Chris family?¡¯ The old man recalled and finally remembered something. His name was Bourne Chris, and he was also a member of the Chris family. If he remembered correctly, he was part of the most powerful in his family. Before his deep clumber, his family even came up with a maic field technique of superimposing maite. They artificially came up with a way to slow down his aging. He was not willing to die just like, that so he volunteered to be the first candidate to sleep in here. Chapter 682 Chapter 682 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 682 He was really awake now. What era was it now? How many years had passed since he fell asleep? Bourne had many questions. ¡°You are the descendants of the Chris family?¡± Bourne asked. ¡°Grandmaster, my name is Robert Chris and I am the current patriarch of the Chris family. Those behind me are the core members of the family,¡± Robert replied. ¡°How many years have I slept?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, you have been asleep for four hundred years.¡± ¡°Four hundred years? Has it been so long? My old friends are not around anymore, right? Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when I would really wake up. It seems that I was right to make this decision in the first ce. I, Bourne Chris, the greatest member of the Chris family, am awake again. The world will tremble before me, and the light of the Chris family will shine on every corner of the world,¡± Bourne muttered to himself. ¡°Since you are awake, the world will be dominated by the Chris family!¡± The core members of the Chris family who were kneeling below shouted in unison. The scene fell into a moment of silence. Bourne seemed to be trying to remember everything that happened. He slept for far too long. It had been so long that excluding some things about the Chris family, everything else was still muddled in his mind. He still needed some time to recall, sort out, and adapt. After a few minutes¡­ ¡°Robert, tell me the state of the world now,¡± Bourne said. He had sorted out everything in his head. Next, it was time to understand the current world. Since he was awake, his name would be able to make people tremble just like before. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster. ¡°There are two major empires in the world today, and there are countlessrge, medium and small countries. The Chris family is one of the actual controllers of Falconia. Not only that, we also control threerge countries and countless small and medium-sized countries. Now there are five major forces in the world upying more than 95% of the world¡¯s resources, and our family is one of them¡­¡± Robert began to exin the state of the world to Bourne in detail. After half an hour¡­ Robert finally exined the general state of the world clearly. ¡°Oh? Did the ancient kingdom of Somend rise too?¡± Bourne asked. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster! Somend is one of the two great empires in the world and one of the five most powerful forces in the world, but recently Somend hase to the brink of dividing,¡± Robert replied. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because Somend¡¯s stabilizing force, Mason Stefani, is about to die. Once he dies, there will be chaos within Somend, and we will also snatch some resources when that happens.¡± ¡°Mason Stefani? Is this person very powerful?¡± ¡°Yes, Somend was almost entirely established by him, and it was he who deterred all the forces and ensured they did not dare to act rashly.¡± ¡°How strong is this person?¡± ¡°ording to reliable sources, Mason is an excellent peak God Ranker. At the time of his death, he fought against nine God Rank guardians, among them were twote God Rankers, three mid-God Rankers, and four beginner God Rankers. He still managed to kill one person, seriously injure four people, and injure the remaining four lightly. Countless forces feared this record of his, butpared to you, Grandmaster, Mason is not worth mentioning at all.¡± ¡®Peak God Ranker? ¡®He seems amazing. ¡®I seem to have experienced this state before! ¡®So what level do I belong to?¡¯ Bourne lifted his hands and looked at the dry skin on them. He had been sleeping too long so it would take some time for his body to recover. After recovering, Bourne would go have a duel with Mason, the peak God Ranker, and see how many of his blows Mason could block. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The rise of the Chris family would start from the ancient country of Somend. ¡°Robert, go down and make some preparations. When I recover, I will go to Somend. The Chris family will make the world feel fear from there.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± Robert and many other core members of the Chris family shouted excitedly. Chapter 683 Chapter 683 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 683 On the yacht from the deserted ind to Dark Cape. David and Selena leaned against the yacht¡¯s rail, chatting and admiring the scenery along the way. From time to time, fish flew out of the water. It seemed that they were teasing David and Selena. David was also interested, but, he was also hungry. He caught a few fish that jumped out of the water. After killing it, he cleaned it. Then, he took out the grill on the yacht. After that, he started a fire and began grilling the fish on it. The whole process waspleted in one go, and he did it without a single pause. Selena watched David catch, kill, and grill the fish without saying a word, but there was a smile on the corner of her mouth. ¡®The master at thete God Rank could actually grill fish? ¡®Plus, he looked so skilled.¡¯ She was really curious about what David had been through. David¡¯s talent was absolutely unparalleled and there was no doubt about that. No matter which force he was born in, he was an absolute core figure. However, he seemed to know everything. First, he brought the dying Goldie back from the brink of death, then detoxified her father, and was now grilling fish. She wanted to get to know David more and more. Soon, after the fish was grilled, David took out one of them and handed it to Selena. ¡°Miss Selena, you should be hungry too, right? I¡¯ll give you one, if it¡¯s not enough, you can take more yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Selena took the grilled fish and thanked him. Then, she started eating the grilled fish in small bites, but her eyes never left David. He was ate God Ranker, so not everyone could eat the fish a character like him had grilled. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It tasted good, so it seemed that David had some good fundamentals. After David handed one of the grilled fish to Selena, he started to eat while minding his own business. It was still that familiar taste. However, a fish from the sea tasted much better than a fish reared in a pond. After a few moments, David finished one. Then, he picked up a second one and started eating. Selena ate only one while David finished the rest. Looking at David devouring the fish ravenously, Selena felt that thiste God Rank master seemed to not have the character of a master at all. He was no different from an ordinary person. After eating, David tidied up the ce. Then, hey on a chair and basked in the sun. Selena sat next to David and watched him. David was a little depressed. Selena had been staring at him since she got on the boat, and her eyes had never left him. She had to sit next to him and watch him regardless of if he was killing fish, grilling fish, or eating fish. Now, when he was lying on a chair and basking in the sun, she was still watching him. ¡®She¡¯s another superficial woman who only cares about my appearance.¡¯ David thought with some pretense in his heart. After a while, David could not take it anymore. He sat up and looked at Selena¡¯s peerless face and asked, ¡°Miss Selena, do I have anything on my face?¡±. ¡°No,¡±Selena replied. ¡°Then why do you keep staring at me like this? It¡¯s been like this since I got on the boat.¡± (ml ¡°Can¡¯t I do that? Aren¡¯t humans¡¯ faces meant to be looked at by others?¡± Selena asked. ¡°That¡¯s rude! Think about it from another perspective, if I stared at you from the moment you came up, how would you feel? You would definitely call me a hooligan, right? So, although you are a beauty, I can¡¯t call you a hooligan, but you should stop while you can,¡± David said in a depressed manner. Chapter 684 Chapter 684 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 684 ¡°No, I won¡¯t call you a hooligan, but I will be very happy because at least I can attract your attention, but now I¡¯ve watched you for so long, yet you don¡¯t even want to look at me. I feel. very sad,¡± Selena said seriously. ¡®Uh¡­ David did not know how to answer that. ¡°Am I really that charming now? ¡®Even a peerless woman like Selena is falling for me. ¡®Frankly speaking, Selena is definitely the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Even Lorraine cannotpare to her. ¡®It¡¯s a pity that I already have Celia. No! ¡®Celia is the most beautiful woman in my heart.¡¯ ¡°Miss Selena, tell me, why did youe here?¡± David asked seriously. ¡®Nothing, I just want to thank you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Your father fought against the Dominic family¡¯s God Rank guardian to save me, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been injured. At the end of the day, I should thank you all,¡± David said. He thought Selena was thanking him for detoxifying her father. ¡°I am not thanking you for saving my father, but I am thanking you for saving us all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± David asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to thank you for killing the six God Rank guardians and saving us all! If it wasn¡¯t for you, none of us would have survived, my Silver Face,¡± Selena said with a smile as she looked at David. ¡®Huh?¡¯ David¡¯s brain stopped working instantly. She knew? ¡®How was that possible? ¡®My disguise was perfect, and I even changed my clothes, so how could she recognize me? ¡®She must be lying! ¡®Yes, she must be! ¡®I can¡¯t admit to that.¡¯ ¡°What did you say, Miss Selena? I don¡¯t understand,¡± David asked pretentiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Then I¡¯ll make it clearer. You, David Lidell, are Silver Face, the captain of Dark Cape¡¯s Red me Mercenaries. Is that clear enough?¡± ¡°Miss Selena, you must be joking! How can I be Silver Face? Silver Face can kill a mid-God Banker in a sh, so he should at least be a few decades old! How old am I? I¡¯m just 22 years old today. It¡¯s impossible! Have you heard of thete 22- year-oldte God Ranker??. ¡°I have never heard of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯spletely impossible, right?? ¡°David, if it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t have associated you with Silver Face. After all, you two are too different. Unfortunately, I have a talent, that is, I will never forget anything that I have smelled. And when I smell it a second time, I can be 100% sure of its origin. The first time I smelled you was when you rescued my father, and the second time was when I was about to be killed and you held me in your arms and rescued me, so I won¡¯t be wrong.¡± David looked into Selena¡¯s alluring eyes and did not speak. Selena looked into David¡¯s eyes too. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The two looked at each other for nearly a minute before David shifted his gaze. He sighed helplessly in his heart. Selena¡¯s heart told him that she was not lying, and this was indeed the case. Which meant that even though he put on a disguise, he still smelled the same. David would not doubt people with this kind of talent in the slightest. Thus¡­ his identity as Silver Face was truly exposed. He wondered if Selena told others about the fact that he was Silver Face. Chapter 685 Chapter 685 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 685 David confirmed his identity as Silver Face, and after being known by Selena, he was not going to continue to pretend anymore. Since she had such talent, pretending to be stupid would not work, so he should just be honest. ¡°Since Miss Selena already knows my identity, then I have nothing to say. Yes, I am indeed Silver Face, but I don¡¯t want to reveal my identity for the time being. I am asking you to help me keep it a secret, Miss Selena,¡± David sighed and said. ¡°Why? David, everyone wants to be a person who attracts everyone¡¯s attention. I wish the whole world would know how amazing you are, but you are trying your best to hide and try to make yourself mediocre even though your so-called mediocrity is so dazzling to others,¡± Selena asked curiously, staring at David with a pair of beautiful and seductive eyes. She really did not quite understand why David was hiding his power. ¡°There¡¯s no reason. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like it, and don¡¯t you think my strength doesn¡¯t match my age at all?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a better way to show your excellence? From ancient times to the present, you have done things that no one else can do. A 22-year-oldte God Ranker is simply unprecedented, and there probably won¡¯t be many others like you in the future,¡± Selena said admiringly. David¡¯s strength was already on the same level as her grandfather, but he was not even as old as her. He was truly an indescribable monster! ¡°No, no, no. There is a saying that goes, ¡®it¡¯s the taller trees in the woods that get their tops blown off. If nts are like this, what about people? Once my identity is exposed, many foreign forces will definitely find a way to get rid of me. Therefore, in order to save my life, I have to keep a low profile, understand?¡± David exined. ¡®It¡¯s the taller trees in the woods that get their tops blown off, but that¡¯s before you grow. You¡¯re already a mighty tree that reaches Heaven now, so what wind can blow your top off? Ate God Ranker is at the peak of the world. My grandfather will be 90 soon and he only has the strength of ate God Ranker.¡± ¡°Miss Selena, you have no idea. There will always be people better than you in this world. Didn¡¯t you hear what Saunder Chris said? The Grandmaster in his family is even more powerful than Old Master Stefani and Old Master Stefani is a peak God Ranker. Once these people discover that I might threaten them in the future, would they spare me? What if an even stronger old monster that¡¯s even more powerful than Old Master Stefanies to kill me when the time comes? I might not be able to escape with my current strength.¡± Selena thought about it for a while. David was right. Even though he had be ate God Ranker, there were still people who could beat him. If foreign forces knew that he was ate God Ranker at such a young age, he would definitely be killed. However, was there really someone who could surpass Mason in this world? She remembered her grandfather once said that the peak God Ranker seemed to have the C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. world¡¯s highestbat power. There was simply no one who could reach beyond God Rank now. However, even if a peak God Ranker came along, with David¡¯s strength as ate God Ranker. most of them would not be able to escape. ¡°Then¡­ What can I do to help you?¡± Selena asked. ¡°Miss Selena, as long as you keep this matter a secret and not tell anyone, it will be the greatest help to me. I still need more time to grow and when I am strong enough to no longer fear anyone, then I can reveal my identity. By the way, you didn¡¯t tell anyone about this, did you?¡± ¡°No, David, don¡¯t worry. I will keep it a secret for you. I won¡¯t even tell my father and grandpa,¡± Selena said solemnly. ¡°Thank you, Miss Selena.¡± ¡°David, we should be friends now, right?¡± ¡°Yes, definitely,¡± David replied confidently¡­ ¡°Then you should just call me Selena and not Miss Selena, okay? I don¡¯t like the sound of it.¡± ¡°Um¡­ Okay! I¡¯ll call you Selena from now on.¡± ¡°David, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°How did you do this? Even if you start from when you¡¯re in your mother¡¯s womb, it¡¯s only been 23 years. So how can you reach the realm of ate God Ranker? My grandpa used 80 years to reach this realm.¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I have no idea. I just trained and then I reached this stage. I also don¡¯t know what exactly happened.¡± Chapter 686 Chapter 686 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 686 ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± eximed Selena. ¡°You believe me?¡± David widened his eyes and asked. He only wanted to put Selena off, but she bought it. ¡°Yes! Why not!¡± Selena said. She believed David. David was what her grandpa called the one. Otherwise, there was no other way to exin how he could have reached this realm at his age. David was more rxed after resolving the problem regarding his identity being revealed. Even if he was exposed, there was no danger. After all, he was already a peak God Ranker. However, it was his nature to keep a low profile. He might get killed if several peak God Rankers besieged him. With his cautious nature, he would eliminate the slightest possibility of this happening. Once he broke through his mind power and upgraded to the God Level limit, he could surpass peak God Rank and ascend to another level by reaching the double limit. Only then could he be relieved. He did not have to worry about people finding out about the system. The two chatted on the yacht. David suddenly realized something was wrong. ¡®We didn¡¯t take that much time when we came from Dark Cape, did we? ¡®How long has it been? ¡°Could we have gone¡­ in the wrong direction? ¡®Aren¡¯t we going further and further away from Dark Cape?¡¯ David quickly ran to the control room and stopped the boat. Then he walked out and said sheepishly, ¡°Selena, I think we might have been going in the wrong direction! We didn¡¯t take that much time toe over, but we still haven¡¯t seen Dark Cape even after more time has passed.¡± ¡°Yeah! I noticed long ago,¡± Selena said as sheughed. She had already realized they were going in the wrong direction. She said nothing because she wanted to spend more time alone with David. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything? We don¡¯t know how far we have gone,¡± David said in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s nice to be adrift like this. Just the two of us with no one to disturb us. You¡¯re here anyway. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. You can catch, kill, and roast fish, so we won¡¯t starve. It would be better if we could even have a child,¡± Selena said longingly. Chapter 687 Chapter 687 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 687 David was shocked by Selena¡¯s idea. ¡®We just met for the first time today, didn¡¯t we? ¡®Selena wants to stay adrift and have a baby with me? ¡®I can¡¯t understand this! ¡®Is this girl boy-crazy? ¡®Or has she lost her mind from being hidden for so long? ¡®It would be a shame for such a beautiful woman to have something wrong with her head. ¡°Well¡­ Selena, why do you have such ideas?¡± David asked. ¡°David, let me be honest with you! I came out with a mission from the King family,¡± Selena said to David. ¡°What mission?¡± ¡°Marry the winner of the grand event of the chosen ones, who¡¯s also the number one among the younger generation in Somend.¡± ¡°Why? Lorraine from the Krums wants to marry the number one among the younger generation in Somend, and now the King family also wants you to marry the number one among the younger generation in Somend too. Why is that?¡± David asked curiously. Selena thought about it and said, ¡°To put it simply, the world is about to fall into crisis. If we want to survive it, we need someone who might be the number one among the younger generation in Somend.¡± ¡°A crisis? What kind of crisis?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? And who is the source of this information?¡± ¡°Family history! Many ancient sects and families have sycg records!¡± ¡°Family history? Is it a prophecy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it!¡± ¡°Is this prophecy reliable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to believe it¡¯s real than to believe it¡¯s nonexistent. Besides, the family elders wouldn¡¯t have randomly recorded it to make the younger generation worry. They must have had something to back it up.¡± David was silent. ¡®Both the ancient families and sects predicted the world will be suffering a crisis. ¡®Could the system have something to do with the prophesied crisis? ¡®How else would a magical system suddenly descend upon me? Am I the chosen one? Did I get the system to mive the world and be a savior? This is crazy! ¡°No matter how I look at myself, there is nothing sperial about me ¡®I don¡¯t understand! ¡°Maybe I should stop thinking about it.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you wait for the grand event of the chosen ones to end then? Why did you follow me? I¡¯ve already said I won¡¯t be the number one among the younger generation in Somend.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your problem if you don¡¯t want it, but the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend is yours. You¡¯re a 22 year-oldte God Ranker. Do you think anyone can beat you?¡± ¡°Did you follow me to marry me and get me on the King family¡¯s side so I can help you during this crisis?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes! But I also think it would be nice to stay adrift at sea with you without bothering about any crisis,¡± replied Selena. Hearing Selena¡¯s answer, David was reassured. David automatically ignored thetter part on what she said about wanting to be adrift at sea with him. David thought about it and said, ¡°Selena! We¡¯re friends, and your father Augustus¡¯ ideas are in line with mine. The King family is decent too. If there is any crisis in the future, I promise to help the King family, okay? You don¡¯t have to marry me.¡± ¡°David! Are you that unwilling to marry me? Or am I not pretty enough and not attractive enough? As a woman of the King family, my fate is sealed. Even if I don¡¯tN?velDrama.Org ? content. marry you, I¡¯ll marry someone else in the future. If I had to choose someone to marry, I¡¯d prefer it to be you,¡± muttered Selena. Chapter 688 Chapter 688 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 688 ¡°Selena, you¡¯re attractive, but I already have a girlfriend. Her name is Celia Young. Your name sounds kinda simr too. We love each other very well. I can¡¯t hurt her, so I can only apologize. Please don¡¯t waste your time on me,¡± David said with a wry smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have a girlfriend! Inrge families like ours, the patriarch and many immediate members have more than one woman to keep the family bloodline going.¡± Selena blurted out. ¡°But she does!¡± David replied. ¡°So, does that mean you don¡¯t really care? We only have to get past your girlfriend, right?¡± Selena asked as she blinked her big, beautiful eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± David was stunned. He had not expected Selena¡¯s answer. As expected, these hidden aristocratic families still followed the ancient social system. ¡°Selena, since you¡¯vee out of hiding, you need to understand and follow the modern social system. One man can only have one woman. You need to abandon the ancient customs,¡± advised David. ¡°I know that. Hidden aristocratic families often go out to learn about the outside world. Although only one wife is allowed in modern society, many powerful people have more than one woman. I can be your lover.¡± ¡®What the f*ck?¡±, David almost had a nervous breakdown. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A beautiful woman offered to be my lover? ¡®She even said it so matter-of-factly. ¡®Who the f*ck can handle that? ¡®Calm down! Calm down! ¡®David, you have to stop. You already have Celia. You can¡¯t let her down.¡¯ David recited the Calming Mantra to himself to settle down his restless mind. ¡°Selena, what¡¯s the point of doing this?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it! You¡¯re too good. I have eyes for no other man after meeting you,¡± Selena spoke earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for something to happen between us. I love Celia and would never hurt her.¡± ¡°I know! Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± David was silent for a while and decided not to pursue the subject. ¡°Selena, stay on the boat for a while as I try to locate Dark Cape. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to find our way back,¡± David got up and said. ¡°No! David, either you take me with you or stay with me on the boat. I don¡¯t want to be here alone.¡± Selena quickly stood up, grabbed David¡¯s hand, and said nervously. David looked at Selena and saw a flicker of panic in her eyes. ¡®Is she afraid i¡¯d leave her at sea?¡¯ Dragon Rankers could not fly yet and would have little chance of survival if caught in a big storm at sea. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take you with me.¡± David had no choice but to say so. ¡°Okay!¡± Selena took two steps forward and leaned in to hug David tightly. David caught a whiff of fragrance and was tightly hugged by Selena. He could only shake his head with a wry smile. He did not want such an amorous encounter. It was f*cking torture. He was a normal guy. He was a guy who had recently tasted the forbidden fruit with Celia. The beautiful woman in front of him was a great challenge to his will. David recited the Calming Mantra a hundred times in his head, took Selena up into the air, and sped off in a random direction. Chapter 689 Chapter 689 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 689 David took Selena back to Dark Cape by air and then separated. Selena was reluctant to part, but she knew she and David were still only friends and could not stay together forever. She was content to hold David for this long today. Besides, she also needed to go back to her family to report what happened at the grand event of the chosen ones. They had to remove the Dominic farnily and the Star Alliance, or they would bring trouble in the future. If they let the King family take the lead on this matter, other sects and families would also be involved. However, she would try her best to hide David¡¯s affairs. Since she promised David to keep his secret, she would keep her word. David convened a meeting with Red me Mercenaries¡¯ top management. Then he left Dark Cape, returned to Somend, and took a flight to Capital City from the nearest city. With the deterrence of him killing six God Rank guardians in the grand event of the chosen ones, no one dared to cause trouble in the Dark Cape for the time being. Besides, these hostile foreign forces lost six God Rank guardians in one shot, so they might alsoy low for a while! He still needed a little time to grow. He had more than 3,000vish points now, and he believed he could get 10,000vish points soon. By then, his mind power would break through to God level, and he would get stronger. He was a peak God Ranker, but it was unlikely that he would be a match for an experienced veteran peak God Ranker like Mason. He still needed to elevate his mind power. When David arrived in Capital City, he contacted Celia and told her that he was in Capital City and was coming over to pick her up. Celia was delighted to hear from David. He drove to Celia¡¯s house and found that Celia was home alone. David picked Celia up and nned to go somewhere else. That evening, Celia¡¯s mother, Mindy, called David to ask if Celia was with him. Mindy had received a call from Celia saying she was spending the night with David and was not coming home, but she was still worried. She felt relieved after calling David to confirm it. David hung up on Mindy and said to Celia with a smile. ¡°Celia, what do you think Aunt Mindy meant by calling?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± Celia said as she buried her head under the covers. David experienced the seduction of stunning beauties Goldie and Selena on a desert ind. The first thing he did after arriving in Capital City was to find Celia. ¡°I think Aunt Mindy is keeping an eye on you for me!¡± ¡°Why is she keeping an eye on me?¡± Celia popped her head out and asked. ¡°This mother-inw is so good. She¡¯ll call me to confirm if you don¡¯te home at night, and she¡¯ll look for you if I say you¡¯re not here.¡± ¡°How dare you? David, you conspired with my mother to spy on me.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t n this with Aunt Mindy. She volunteered to keep an eye on you for me. I suppose she thinks a son-inw like me is rare.¡± ¡°How shameless!¡± David drove Celia home the next day. David wanted Celia to stay the night, but he was going to meet Mason to discuss somethingter. He had no idea how long it would take, and it was not safe to leave Celia alone if something came up and he could not return. Thus, he might as well send her home first! Pulling up to Celia¡¯s vi, David got out and opened the back door. ¡°Celia, you¡¯re home! I¡¯ll see you later when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Let me sleep a little longer,¡± Celia replied in a daze. David had no choice but to scoop Celia up in his arms. Then he opened the door with Celia¡¯s fingerprint and walked in. David found Mindy at home as soon as he walked in. Mindy was watching TV in the living room. After arranging thepany¡¯s affairs in the morning, she waited at home for Celia toe back so that she could ask about David, whom she had not heard from for several days. She was more concerned about David than Celia was now. She turned her head to the door when she heard it open. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Mindy was stunned to see Davide home with Celia in his arms. ¡®She was fine when she went out yesterday. Why did shee back like that this morning? ¡®What happened?¡¯ ¡°David, what¡­ what happened? What¡­ what¡¯s wrong with Celia?¡± Mindy got up and asked nervously. Celia was the couple¡¯s only daughter. What if something happened to her? ¡°Well¡­ Aunt Mindy, Celia is alright. She¡¯s just exhausted. I¡¯ll carry her upstairs to get some rest,¡± Dayid replied sheepishly. ¡°Exhausted?¡± Mindy asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! She¡¯s just exhausted.¡± David carried Celia upstairs after he finished speaking. Worried, Mindy followed them. ¡®She can¡¯t be that exhausted, can she?¡¯ David put Celia to bed and tucked her in. Celia said in a daze, ¡°David, you bully! All you know is¡­¡± David wanted to find a hole in the ground and hide. He knew Mindy had followed him upstairs and had heard her. ¡°Aunt Mindy, I got to go. I¡¯ll see Celia when I¡¯m done.¡± David turned around, steeled himself, and said. ¡°David, I¡¯m not trying to lecture you, but you youngsters have to control yourself. Look what you¡¯ve done to Celia. It doesn¡¯t worry you, but it worries me as a mother!¡± Mindy criticized calmly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Aunt Mindy, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll pay attention next time,¡± David quickly said humbly. Come to think of it, he was a peak God Ranker, but he still had to apologize obediently in front of his mother-inw. Oh! He brought shame to God Rank masters! ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I will help you take care of Celia. Go and handle your affairs without worry! Remember to see her when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Aunt Mindy. Goodbye.¡± David quickly fled the scene. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 690 Chapter 690 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 690 ¡°By the way, what have you been up to? Why have you been away from Capital City for so long?¡± Mindy asked, changing the subject. This was her real goal. She only criticized David to find a topic. She wished they could be together every day. Mindy wanted to ask David where he had been all this time. ¡®Did he go abroad with East League Capitals¡¯ general manager Pearl again?¡¯ She had looked through Pearl¡¯s files and decided that this woman was a huge threat. Besidesing from a poor background, she had an outstanding ability, looks, and means. ¡°Aunt Mindy! I had to leave the country to take care of work these days,¡± David answered honestly. Dark Cape was indeed not a part of Somend anymore, so he was right to say he was not in the country. Mindy frowned. ¡®Sure enough! ¡®He went abroad to fool around with that woman again. ¡®Men are no good! ¡®He went out to fool around with other women when he has a beautiful woman at home. ¡®But that¡¯s not true. ¡®If David had gone abroad to fool around with Pearl, he couldn¡¯t have made Celia so exhausted as soon as he came back. ¡®He must have been busy with work. ¡®After all, East League Capitals has grown so much these days. ¡®They are about to hit the ten trillion dor mark. ¡®It¡¯s a historic moment. ¡®East League Capitals will soon be East League Consortium. ¡®Ten trillion dors! ¡®How much money is that? ¡®It¡¯s an astronomical number! ¡®Most importantly, David owns 100% of East League Capitals. ¡®No major conglomerate in the world could do that. ¡®Besides, David doesn¡¯t have a father or siblings, but only a few aunts and uncles. ¡®It won¡¯t do! ¡®Celia has to give David a baby. Otherwise, there would be no one to inherit apany this big.¡¯ Mindy was indeed thinking ahead of herself. ¡°David, you and Celia didn¡¯t take any safety precautions, did you?¡± Mindy asked again. ¡°Huh? What safety precautions?¡± David asked in confusion. ¡°Safety precautions to avoid pregnancy.¡± Mindy could not help blushing after she finished. However, she had to think about what was best for her daughter. She had to ignore all this for Celia¡¯s future happiness. David looked startled! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He had no idea how to answer so suddenly. ¡®What is Mindy thinking? ¡®It¡¯s so random to ask a question like that, isn¡¯t it? ¡®How bold and imaginative. It was so unusual!¡¯ ¡°We¡­we basically didn¡¯t¡­ didn¡¯t take any,¡± David answered in a stammer. ¡°It¡¯s great that you didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t abort the baby if she gets pregnant. A woman¡¯s first baby is important. ording to scientific research, a woman¡¯s first child is much smarter than theter ones, so you mustn¡¯t abort the baby. If Celia gets pregnant, ask her to suspend school to give birth to the baby. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you take care of the baby,¡± Mindy said as she made up some random excuse. She had done so much for Celia to nab David and not let her super son-inw get away. ¡°Is there really such a thing?¡± David asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, absolutely. It¡¯s research from foreign experts and professors. You¡¯re too busy with that work that you have no time for these.¡± ¡°Well¡­ does Celia agree with it?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, she agrees. Besides, you¡¯ve been together for so long. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have kids early. You¡¯ll get married after graduate soon anyway.¡± ¡°If Celia does get pregnant, we¡¯ll have the baby if Celia agrees!¡± David said casually. He had decided to be with Celia forever. No matter what happened, he would not let Celia leave him. It was the same whether they had kids earlier. ¡°Sure! You gotta work hard. I¡¯ll take good care of Celia¡¯s health these days,¡± Mindy said happily David was confused. Mindy just told him to control himself. Now, she wanted him to work hard. David could not figure out what mother ¨C Inw was thinking! (17 will. Aunt Mindy. Well¡­ I got to go. I¡¯ll leave Ce to you for the time being, I¡¯lle and see her when I¡¯m done.¡± David wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, Otherwise, he had no idea what strange questions Mindy was going to ask next, ¡°I¡¯ll get out of your hair then! Are youing to dinner tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure! I¡¯ll call Celia first If I¡¯m coming.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll leave you to it then!¡± ¡°Aunt Mindy, I gotta go!¡± David left Celia¡¯s house. He drove straight to Mason¡¯s house. David did not have to go through as much careful examination to get in and out of Mason¡¯s ce anymore. Soon they came to the courtyard door where Mason lived. He got out of the car, pushed the door open, and got in. Mason was still in the yard, slowly practicing his seemingly weak boxing fighting technique. However, David did not see Julia. Julia used to watch Mason at these times. Upon seeing Davide in, Mason stopped practicing. ¡°David, you¡¯re here! Come and sit down. I happened to want to see you about something,¡± said Mason. Then he turned and sat down at a stone table. ¡°Old Master Stefani, don¡¯t mention it!¡± David went and sat down opposite Mason after he finished speaking. Mason picked up the teapot from the stone table, poured David a cup, and said, ¡°How about giving it a try? Not everyone can drink my tea.¡± David picked up the cup, took a sip, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± He knew nothing about tea. In his opinion, tea was something to quench thirst. It was no different from in water. Mason smiled and said nothing. He could tell that David knew nothing about it. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 691 Chapter 691 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 691 ¡°David, you¡¯re famous now, and you actually dismissed getting bestowed the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend. Now, legends surrounding you have spread all over the outside world,¡± Mason said with a smile. ¡°Old Master Stefani, you must be joking. I don¡¯t have any legends, and I really have no interest in being the number one among the younger generation in Somend, so that¡¯s why I dismissed it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, with your current strength, you are also the number one among the older generation, let alone among the younger generation. David, you always surprise me,¡± Mason sighed ruefully. Mason had known that David was Silver Face for a long time. Lucas, the captain of Team Vulture in Falcon told him about it. He also always felt that David was halfway to God Rank. However, the news from the Dark Cape in the past two days shocked him, a peak God Ranker, beyond recognition. David first showed the strength of a mid-God Ranker at the ck Sand Hotel, shocking all the forces participating in the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend. Later, during the grand event of the chosen ones, he killed five beginner God Rankers and one mid-God Ranker in a row. His strength was thus upgraded to that of a late God Ranker. ¡®A 22-year-oldte God Ranker! ¡®It is unheard of. ¡®Perhaps the saying that heroes are born in troubled times is true after all. ¡®David is the hero born in this troubled world and he is also prepared for this catastrophe. ¡®Somend is very lucky that David was born here. ¡®God bless Somend indeed!¡¯ ¡°Old Master Stefani, my strength is still far behind you, and I still need to continue to work hard,¡± David said modestly. He knew that once he revealed his strength, he definitely would not be able to conceal it from Mason. This was especially true since Mason had known that he was Silver Face a long time ago. However, it would be good to reveal something to Mason as the former was going to form a team. He wanted to ask the major sects and families to send powerful people to help maintain the stability of society. With arge number of hidden sects and families resurfacing, there were always going to be some people who refused to abide by the rules. The Special Task Force was starting to be ill-equipped to deal with these people, so there had to be a strong team to take care of them. David was ready to lead this team himself. Mason would not agree if he did not show his strength. After all, carrying out this task would be dangerous. ¡°It¡¯s best if you think like this. Although you are ate-stage God Ranker now, you¡¯re still far from a peak God Ranker. There are at least five peak God Rankers in this world besides me, so you can¡¯t take this matter lightly.¡± ¡°Are there so many peak God Rankers in the world?¡± David asked suspiciously. ¡°At the very least, but definitely no less.¡± ¡°Then why can a peak God Ranker like you shock so many people?¡± ¡°Besides myself, other peak God Rankers in the world are thinking about how to go further and reach another level. This is the goal they are pursuing. Compared with breakthroughs, everything else is nonsense to them, and they will only take action when they or their family are in a life-or-death situation.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because they don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want to die?¡± ¡°Yes, they don¡¯t want to die. When someone bes a peak God Ranker, they can control their body without using their hands and reduce their consumption to a very low level. Coupled with the effect of the powerful maic field, peak God Rankers can actually live a long time, and some peak God Rankers are actually older than me.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then why did that happen to you not long ago?¡± David asked. If he had not learned Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine not long ago to extend Mason¡¯s life, he figured that Mason would not be around anymore. Chapter 692 Chapter 692 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 692 Others could live that long, but why couldn¡¯t Mason? He also found no serious injuries on Mason. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m different. Now, Somend is supported by myself alone. Every once in a while, they will send people to test me and speed up my death. If I don¡¯t act, Somend will be long gone, so although I became a peak God Rankerter than them, I will die earlier than then.¡± David understood. Except for Mason, every peak God Ranker in the world was in seclusion because they wanted to live longer. Because Mason had to protect Somend and hostile forces would oftene to harass him, he could not do the same to prolong his life. David was in awe of Mason once again. This old man really did too much for Somend. This old man single-handedly gave the people of Somend today a life where they could live and work in peace and contentment. ¡°Old Master Stefani, please rest assured. I will continue to work hard to be a peak God Ranker as soon as possible to relieve you of some of your burdens,¡± David said seriously. ¡°I feel relieved now that you¡¯ve said this, but you can¡¯t expose yourself yet. Once someone finds out that you reach thete stage of God Rank at the age of twenty-two, they will definitely try their best to get rid of you. They finally waited until I died when another monster emerged in Somend again, haha¡­ I really want to know what these bastards will look like when they find out about this,¡± Mason said and began tough. David watched Masonugh happily and did not speak. This old man might have been too worried about the country and the people, resulting in him notughing so cheerfully for a long time. After Mason¡¯sughter subsided, David said, ¡°Old Master Stefani, when I killed that mid-God Ranker, he said that the grandmaster of his family is more powerful than you. Is that true?¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s his name?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Saunder Chris.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Chris family. The Chris family is one of the oldest families in the world and one of the most powerful families at the moment, but the grandmaster mentioned by this mid-God Ranker shouldn¡¯t be their patriarch, Robert Chris. So who would that be?¡± Mason fell into deep thought after speaking. Soon, Mason thought of a legend. It was said that the Chris family had a grandmaster hundreds of years ago and that he was still sleeping in the shrine of the Chris family. Moreover, this sleeping man of the Chris family was the pinnacle figure who suppressed an era hundreds of years ago. ¡®Is it possible that this person from hundreds of years ago has woken up?¡¯ Mason felt that it was impossible. Unless¡­ this sleeping person was a super-peak God Ranker. ¡°It¡¯s alright, David. You just need to work hard and have a breakthrough as soon as possible. Leave the rest to me for the time being. I am still useful after you saved little old me.¡± Mason did not want to put pressure on David, so he did not say what was on his mind. Moreover, he did not think that it was likely. ¡°Old Master Stefani, do super-peak God Rankers exist?¡± David asked. He was the most worried about this at that moment. Even though he had broken through very quickly, what if a super-peak God Ranker appeared midway through his development? Who could stop them then? David could feel the impending chaos. Back then, it would be incredibly difficult to meet a single God Rank guardian, but now, six of them appeared at the same time. ¡°No, a peak God Ranker has the highestbat power in the world at the moment. Once someone passes this realm, they would be on a whole other level. If someone like this appears, even if all the peak God Rankers gathered, they would not be able to defeat them. This person would be able to control the entire world,¡± Mason said certainly. When David heard him say that, he let out a sigh of relief in his heart. It would be good if there was no such thing as a super-peak God Ranker. If he reached that level one day, he would not need to fear anyone. Chapter 693 Chapter 693 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 693 ¡°Old Master Stefani, I have a suggestion,¡± David said. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°Now that the hidden sects and families have begun to fullye out of hiding, there will always be some people who don¡¯t want to abide by the rules and will want to reap without sowing to destroy the original bnce of things. I want these hidden families and sects who resurfaced to send one person based on their respective strengths. Then I will lead a team to maintain the stability of Somend society. What do you think?¡± David expressed his thoughts. This was what he had been thinking this entire time The full resurfacing of hidden families and sects would shake Somend¡¯s originally stable society. Some people would always want to reap without sowing and they would use their strength that surpassed that of ordinary people to start disrupting society. Over time, it would surely cause social unrest in Somend. Ordinary people would not feel safe, and David did not want this to happen. If he did not have the system, he would just be an ordinary person. Moreover, his aunts and their families were just ordinary people performing their respective duties. David could not put them at risk. Therefore, he wanted to stifle this behavior and maintain the stability and interests of ordinary people. He wanted to maintain stability in Somend society. This was also the idea that David got slowly after he encountered Mason and was influenced by the latter. In the past, he only wanted to take care of his small family. As long as his interest and social circle were not affected, he would be fine. He felt that even if the sky fell, there would be tall people to help him hold it up, so it had nothing much to do with him. However, after he interacted more with Mason, the deeper his understanding became. He expanded his small family to include the entire Somend and now wanted to protect country¡¯s stability. This was the charm of Mason, the legendary old man of Somend. Not only was he powerful, but he could also subtly influence the people around him. ¡°This idea is very good! Now, these families and sects have not yet fully resurfaced, and the Special Task Force is no longer as capable as before. Until now, Team Dragon has been the one maintaining social stability, but at the end of the day, there are too few people in Team Dragon and the territory of Somend is toorge. Once these people fully resurface, Team Dragon will be too busy. Hence, if you can get some people from these hidden sects and families, the effect will definitely be much greater. What a good idea!¡± Mason praised. At the same time, he was very pleased. Needless to say, David definitely was the greatest talent in history. At the age of twenty-two, he became ate God Ranker. It was believed that David would surpass Mason soon, and might go even further than thetter. It was truly a blessing for Somend that David was born here and had his country in his heart. At the very least, after Mason¡¯s death, Somend would have David and would not copse. N?velDrama.Org ? content. David was still young, and he would have no problem protecting Somend for hundreds of years. In the past, Mason had always worried that after his death, Somend would be divided. So, he always tried not to act if he could. The longer he lived, the safer Somend would be. It was a pity that foreign forces had been continuouslying to test him, and in the end, he had no choice but to do something to shock everyone. Now, he was old now and was no longer in his peak. He could not even finish killing a few guardians who were beginner God Rankers. However, he did not have to worry now. Chapter 694 Chapter 694 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 694 He could also risk everything and go for an all-out effort. He wanted to see if he could kill twote God Rankers. Plus, he felt like he was at his peak now. It was all because of the changes David brought. Mason looked at David with more and more admiration in his eyes. ¡°Old Master Stefani, are you saying yes?¡± ¡°David, I will definitely support this kind of thing that is beneficial to Somend, and with your talent and strength, the burden of Somend will be handed over to you sooner orter. Although you are still young, there is no other way. Somend is now encountering internal and external troubles, so I need young people like you to rectify and reform it. I am old, and now, it is a young people¡¯s world. Therefore, you can make your own decisions on many things. You don¡¯t have to tell me everything. If it is inconvenient for you to reveal your strength, I will support you and clean up your mess.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Thank you, Old Master Stefani!¡± David stood up, put his hands together, bowed to Mason, and said sincerely. ¡°David, it¡¯s me who should thank you. I thought I would not live long. Once the deterrent effect of my presence disappeared, Somend¡¯s foundation would be too thin and under the attack of internal and external troubles, it would hard for Somend to continue being stable. In the future, Somend may have be the next Chaos Land. Now, you not only saved me and allowed me continue to contribute to Somend, but you also show unparalleled talent. This is such a blessing for Somend,¡± Mason lamented. ¡°Old Master Stefani, don¡¯t say that. As a Somender, these are all things I should do. If we don¡¯t have a stable homnd like Somend, where would our warm homes be?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about not having a home if you don¡¯t have a homnd. David, you really impress me. Go do what you want without any worries. My old bones can still support you for a few years, but you can¡¯t neglect your cultivation either. You should reach the level of a peak God Ranker as soon as possible as that is the most important thing.¡± ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry, old Master Stefani. I will definitely work hard.¡± ¡°Tell me about the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend. I heard that some people can¡¯t sit still anymore,¡± Mason said with murderous intent on his face. Next, David began to tell Mason everything starting from Dark Cape until he left the grand event of the chosen ones, including the Dominic family and Star Alliance colluding with foreign forces and attracting five God Rank guardians who tried to kill everyone who participated in the grand event of the chosen ones to cause chaos in Somend. The two talked for a long time. Mason also told David a lot of things he did not know before. For example, many forces among the hidden sects and families once sent their people to help Somend tide over the difficulties. Mason was far from being as powerful as he was now a hundred years ago. Without the help of these forces, Somend might not be what it was now. The most familiar names were the King family and the Krums. Of course, there were also many sects and families that not only did not help Somend at that time but also secretly developed their own forces and scrambled for resources. The Dominic family, Star Sect, and the Haran family, who were driven out of Somend by Mason, were such forces. The Dominic family and Star Sect were still a little more restrained, and they had not gone over the line. That was why they could still hide in Somend. Meanwhile, the Haran family even tried to take over a ce to rule it themselves. They upied an area and they were not controlled by Somend. They made their own rules, so in the end, they were naturally driven out of Somend by Mason. Plus, he stipted that the people of the Haran family would never be allowed to set foot in Somend. Therefore, the Haran family despised Mason to the bone. It was Mason who made them leave their homnd. They could not evene back to visit their ancestors after so many years, making them sinners of the Haran family. If they ever got the chance, they would definitely not go easy on Mason and Somend. Chapter 695 Chapter 695 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 695 In addition to this, Mason told David that there were five most powerful forces in the world. These five major forces all had one thing inmon, that was, all of them had peak God Rankers in their families and some even had more than one. The five major forces around the globe wereposed of three ancient families and twoprehensive forces. Somend was aprehensive force. There were three families behind Falconia. The Chris family, the Morrow family, and the Oxis family. These three families were also the strongest and most mysterious families in the world today. No one knew exactly how strong they were. It was possible only the three of them knew how strong each other was. Therefore, they would jointly support Falconia to be the most powerful empire in the world. There was also aprehensive force called the Underworld Alliance. In addition to the five strongest forces, there were also many small and medium-sized forces in existence. However, most of them were attached to the five major forces. Somend also had many subordinate forces around the world. These small and medium-sized forces needed to hand over a considerable amount of resources to Somend every year in exchange for Somend¡¯s protection. However, recently, Mason was rumored to be on the brink of death, so many forces that were originally attached to Somend also began to change sides and look for someone new to depend on. In their opinion, once Mason died, Somend would definitely be swallowed up by several other major forces. Therefore, they had to find new backers in order to survive the uing troubled times. Mason did note forward to stop them either. This was not the time to show his face. He was waiting for a chance. A chance that would shock everyone in the world. This chance woulde soon as the news of his death was slowly circting. It could be seen from the way the Dominic family and Star Alliance came out to collude with foreign forces. If the news of Mason¡¯s death did not spread, they would not be so hasty. Mason only needed to wait a little more and soon, a lot of people would not be able to hold back any longer. After all, who did not want a share of this big Somend cake? They would do this step by step, and the first to take action would get the biggest piece of the pie. Interest would push everyone to reach out their hand toward Somend. Mason only needed to show up at this time to cut off those hands that reached over to Somend and make them retract their hands. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The two talked until afternoon. Then, Julia came with lunch. Hence, David stayed to have lunch with Mason. Julia was very happy to see David again. Especially when she heard about David¡¯s performance at the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend and how he killed Axel, the eldest son of the Dominic family and ate Dragon Ranker, in seconds. Chapter 696 Chapter 696 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 696 He suppressed the descendants of countless hidden sects and families and climbed to the top to be the number one among the younger generation in Somend. After that, he even impressed countless chosen ones and got a chance to marry Lorraine, a woman of peerless elegance. However, David unexpectedly left the scene after his job was done, hiding his merits and fame. He only left behind countless legends about him. The most important thing was David¡¯s age as he was at least ten years younger than those chosen ones. He really deserved to be the most talented person her great-grandpa had mentioned. Even those heirs from sects and families who had been hidden for many years had been trampled under his foot. Although Julia was just an ordinary woman, she was Mason¡¯s great-granddaughter. The environment in which she grew up made her destined to have a much higher benchmark than the average person. So far, apart from David, no man had really caught her eye. Even Stan and Clinton who were the most dazzling among the younger generation in Capital City were no different. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Julia did not know that David was Silver Face nor did Mason tell her. She was already beyond surprised by David¡¯s achievements, so if she learned of David¡¯s true strength, it was unknown how she would feel. 1 Mason was also happy today. He insisted on David apanying him for a few drinks. David had no choice but to obey. Mason¡¯s body had recovered now, so drinking a little wine would not have any effect on his body at all. The two were eating food and drinking some wine. Julia was smiling at them the whole time as she continuously served them food and wine. At this moment, she felt that she was the happiest she has ever been. Unfortunately, David did not belong to her yet. Otherwise, her life would be perfect. After three rounds of drinks, Mason asked David, ¡°David, how are you going to form this new team, do you have any ns?¡± David put down his fork and said, ¡°Old Master Stefani, I¡¯m going to hold a meeting in the name of the Somend government and I will send an invitation to all the hidden families and sects who have resurfaced and ask them to send someone to attend the meeting. At the same time. I¡¯ll warn them to restrain their disciples and children and ask them to obey thews of Somend. Plus, they must also send someone prestigious to join this new team to maintain the order of Somend society. If we catch anyone viting the rules, we will not be merciful with them. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s feasible. Let Julia issue the invitation in the name of the Somend government. You two can go and discuss thister. She can do this well, and if you need anything in the future, you can directly seek out Julia. Julia is my secretary in Somend, and she can handle a lot of things herself,¡± Mason replied. ¡°Okay, Old Master Stefani. However, I need a government identity to both meet these people from the hidden families and sects and also to take the lead in forming a new team. Therefore, it might expose my identity as an MP of Somend.¡± ¡°No problem, you can reveal your identity, but you can also im to be a disciple I secretly cultivated, which resulted in your status. I believe that no one will question it.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After leaving Mason¡¯s ce, David called Celia and told her he would go over later before he drove to Celia¡¯s house. After David left, Julia was busy clearing the table. Mason spoke at this time, ¡°Julia, I asked David to contact you to create more opportunity for you two to interact. You must seize it.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, why are you talking about this again?¡± Julia asked, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Julia, I can tell you have feelings for David. Back then, I was underestimating David with myments about him. He¡¯s definitely the most talented person in all the recorded history in the world. He might even break through the obstruction of peak God Rank and reach the next realm. So, you have to seize him.¡± Julia was dazed after she heard that. Then, she asked, ¡°Great-grandpa, is David that amazing?¡± ¡°He can only go further,¡± Mason said ruefully. ¡°I understand, Great-grandpa. I will seize the opportunity. However, David said he already has a girlfriend,¡± Julia said sadly. ¡°So what? Even though it¡¯s a monogamous era, which one of the powerful men out there only has one woman? A lot of people from powerful families had illegitimate children outside, for example the heir of the Quinn family David killed. After he did, they immediately found an illegitimate child to take over as their heir. Don¡¯t get all twisted up in this,¡± Mason advised. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to, but I¡¯m worried that David won¡¯t give me this chance. He seems to reject the idea of betraying his girlfriend. I can tell he loves his girlfriend a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I have a chance to help you with him, but of course, he has to fancy you first.¡± ¡°I got it, Great- grandpa.¡± Chapter 697 Chapter 697 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 697 When he arrived at Celia¡¯s house, it was already evening. As soon as he entered the house, he found Celia and her family waiting for him to start dinner. ¡°David is here. Come have dinner, we are all waiting for you,¡± Mindy said when he saw Davide in This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± To be honest, David was not hungry at all as he had drunk with Mason all afternoon, but he could not reject their kindness, so he walked over and sat down. ¡°David, East League Capitals is so big now. Do you have any other goals? Oh, and what type of company are you going to develop East League Capitals into?¡± Mindy asked while eating. David was stunned, he genuinely did not think about this question before. The establishment of East League Capitals was actually for him to spend money to obtainvish points He had never thought about other aspects at all. ¡°Mrs Young, East League International will develop in all aspects, and it should be a comprehensivepany with strong inclusivity,¡± David replied after thinking for a while. ¡°Oh, then do you have any specific ns?¡± ¡°I am only responsible for the general policy, so the specific nning will bepleted by my subordinate.¡± ¡°Your subordinate? Do you mean Pearl, the general manager of East League Capitals?¡± ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°David, you¡¯re handing over such a bigpany to a young woman. Can she really manage it? ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Mrs. Young. Miss Pearl is the first person to work for me. Moreover, she also graduated from a prestigious university and has several years of work experience. She is very capable, and she is the reason East League Capitals has achieved so much today.¡± Mindy did not speak As soon as she heard Davidplimenting Pearl like that, she suspected there must be something fishy going on with the two of them. It would be impossible for David to fire Pearl now. She could only have Celia enter thepany quickly after graduating to keep a closer eye on David so that she could get rid of Pearl slowly. David held 100% of the equity in East League Capitals anyway, so he only needed to say the word to fire anyone. It would be best if Celia could give birth to a child. David was also very puzzled now. ¡®Why is Mrs. Young suddenly asking this? ¡®I don¡¯t get it, but Mindy always asks such imaginative questions anyway. ¡®I¡¯ll just get used to it.¡¯ The next day, David contacted Julia and discussed sending invitations to all the hidden sects and families who joined resurfaced. First, they would notify the 66 provincial cab ministers of Somend and ask them to report the families and sects that had resurfaced in their respective provinces. The two tallied the number. There were now 47 sects and 32 families that had resurfaced. After adding the numbers, they found that there were a total of 79 forces in Somend that had resurfaced. Basically, the way they resurfaced was to cooperate with the local forces in Somend. Of course, there were actually some tainted forces that cooperated with local ns in secret, but they were had not been reported. Examples of these were the secret cooperation between the Warner family and the Dominic family, and the cooperation between the Gooding family and Star Sect. However, life was not easy for the Warner family right now. The Dominic family colluded with foreign forces in an attempt to kill everyone at the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend so that Somend would fall into civil chaos. In doing so, they had outraged all the other forces. The fact that the Warner family and the Dominic family were partners has been exposed at the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend, so naturally, they were also involved in this. Now, not only were hidden family and the sect unwilling to spare the Warner family, but even Somend would not amodate the Warner family anymore. It was just that the Warner family was an elite aristocratic family in Somend. They had a profound background and were involved in many industries. Moreover, more than one member of the Somend Parliament was speaking up for the Warner family. However, in the end, Abraham, the second member of the Somend Parliament, straightforwardly announced that the Warner family had to be severely punished. If not, how would somend maintain its foothold? Chapter 698 Chapter 698 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 698 This suppressed the MPs who spoke up for the Warner family, As soon as Abraham said this, everyone knew that it was only a matter of time before the Warner family would be finished. Stan was sent abroad by the Warner family on the night he came back from the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend. They probably also knew that this time, it would be hard for the Warner family to survive through this. The Warner family had actually been quite wronged this time. The Dominic family¡¯s collusion with foreign forces had nothing to do with them. The Warner family just wanted to rely on a powerful family like the Dominic family so that they could count on the strength of the Dominic family to get through the uing troubled times safely. Although the Dominic family was a tainted force, ording to the information they got, Mason was no longer around. As long as they secretly maintained a cooperative rtionship with the Dominic family, who could stop them after news of Mason¡¯s death was confirmed? However, who would have expected the Dominic family to be daring enough to collude with foreign forces. If they had known earlier, the Warner family would never have dared to cooperate with the Dominic family. After all, the roots of the Warner family were in Somend. It was a pity that no one was willing to listen to their exnations as no one believed them. David did not care whether the Warner family was finished or not. He did not even go to the meeting discussing the Warner family that he was notified of. In his opinion, the Warner family was insignificant. They were not worth his trouble as a peak God Ranker. If there was no other choice, he could just destroy them with a flick of his wrist. All David needed to do now was to inform all these resurfaced forces to have a meeting. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. His goal was to assemble a teamposed entirely ofte Dragon Rankers or even peak Dragon Rankers and masters who were halfway to God Rank. This team would be used to hunt down forces like the Dominic family and Star Alliance which were trying to split the forces of Somend. At the same time, it was also to maintain the stability of Somend society so that illegal acts would not happen in the country. David and Julia analyzed all these forces based on the information recorded by Somend. Then, they checked with the 66 provincial cab ministers to determine the approximate strength of these forces, so that they had some knowledge about them. It was also necessary to know which forces had helped Somend before as such forces would definitely get preferential treatment when they resurfaced. After obtaining the general information on all the forces, Julia sent invitation letters to the 77 groups the name of the Somend government to invite them to Capital City in three days for the meeting The meeting was to discuss how to deal with the hidden forces after resurfacing as well as to form the new team. All the forces that received the invitation letter responded almost immediately, stating that they would participate on time. Now that Somend was still peaceful, they dare not cross Somend at this moment. The rumors about Mason¡¯s death were just rumors, and no one knew if it was it was legitimate. If they were the first ones to take the first step and were struck down, who would they go cry to? The Nichols family was a typical example of this. Now, they could only go along with Somend¡¯s wishes. They would do whatever Somend wanted them to. If Mason really did die, it would not take long before someone took action. After all, if Somend was in chaos, who cared if promises were honored or not? After doing these things, David began waiting for the meeting in three days time. Chapter 699 Chapter 699 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 699 Three dayster. Hundreds of people gathered in Opulence Manor, a huge courtyard in Capital City. Opulence Manor was bought by David for nearly two billion dors. This time, the meeting ce for all the hidden families and sects was held here. The hundreds of people gathered here at this moment were all from various hidden sects and families, and they were all sent to attend the meeting held by the Somend government. A lot of the familiar figures David knew were among them. For example, Augustus and Selena from the King family were here. The Krums sent Master Coda, but she came alone and did not bring any disciples. The courtyard was filled with tables and chairs as many expensive foods and fruits filled the tables. David also ced the names of each hidden family and sect on each table ording to their strength. The further front the seat was, the stronger the family or sect. Thew of the jungle was so ingrained in the hearts of these people that it was better to follow this. If they sat recklessly, a fight for seats would probably break out at the scene. Meanwhile, David had not arrived, so the meeting had not started yet. People from various families and sects at the scene started introducing themselves to each other and chatted. Augustus and Selena were naturally the focus of everyone. The King family was the most powerful of all the hidden families and sects. Furthermore, a stunning woman like Selena was here. Everyone naturally wanted to get closer to the King family, and it would be best if they could obtain a rtionship through marriage. ¡°Miss Selena is such a natural beauty. I think she¡¯s not inferior to Lorraine from the Krums at all. You two are definitely the peerless duo in Somend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Selena is definitely the most amazing woman I have ever seen. Mr. Augustus is very lucky.¡± Everyoneplimented. While everyone was chatting joyously, David and Julia walked in. They were followed by four peak Dragon Rankers. These four were the members of Team Dragon in Somend. Team Dragon was Somend¡¯s secret weapon, and it wasposed of all peak Dragon Rankers. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. David was also going to integrate Team Dragon into the new team he was forming. He could not form a team if all the members came from hidden families and sects. After all, they also needed some people from Somend for reasonable diversity and to supervise. David was dressed very formally, and he was not as casual as usual. After all, this was the first time he was interacting with this people as a Somend government official. Coupled with the improvement of his physique and mental strength, he looked even more energetic while his temperament was outstanding. Some young women who followed their elders to experience the world had admiration in their eyes. Even Selena, a gorgeous woman blessed by the heavens, was no exception. She knew more than these people. A few days ago, David had been flying with her in his arms for so long that she had already had a crush on him. David went to the seat in front and sat down. Julia stood beside him while the four peak Dragon Rankers stood behind him. Today, he was the main character. Some of the people at the scene had met David before. They also participated in the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend a few days ago. Even though David declined the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend, in many of their hearts, he was the only one worthy of the title. The grand event of the chosen ones was rehosted again after that day, but no one participated so it ended hastily. It was because they knew that even if they won, they would just be inviting shame upon themselves. Thus, it would be better to not participate. After these people from the hidden families and sects came back, they all used their influence to look up David. However, the result caused everyone¡¯s jaws to drop. David was the owner of a capital firm that was estimated to be worth over ten trillion dors. Chapter 700 Chapter 700 They could not find anything else other than the fact that David was the founder of East League Capitals. East League Capitals was a newpany that had just been established. It could not achieve such rapid development in such a short period without any background. Therefore, everyone began guessing who David was. When they saw David today, it suddenly dawned on them. It turned out that David was someone that the Somend government was cultivating. No wonder he was so strong, and no wonder in less than a year, he could develop a newly established company into arge capital with assets worth nearly 10 trillion. Moreover, they could not find any other information about him at all. After David sat down, everyone else found their own seats and sat down. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the scene quietened down. At this moment, David said, ¡°Thank you foring to this meeting. ¡°First of all, let me introduce myself. ¡°My name is David Lidell. Some of the people sitting here should know me, but you may not know my actual identity. ¡°I am the eleventh MP of the Somend Parliament and a disciple of Mr. Mason Stefani.¡± After David finished speaking, everyone below looked shocked. David had such a high status at such a young age! Not only was he the eleventh MP of the Somend Parliament, but he was also a disciple of Mason. They knew about the Somend Parliament, and they knew that it was the highest decision maker in Somend. All major events in Somend had to be discussed by the Somend Parliament before a conclusion would be made. ¡®However, all of the MPs in the Somend Parliament were halfway to God Rank and above, right? ¡®Is David halfway to God Rank? ¡®Impossible! ¡®How old is he? ¡®He¡¯s in his early twenties and he is halfway to God Rank, it ispletely unheard of! ¡®This should be arranged by his master, Mason. ¡®As the stabilizing force in Somend, no one would say no to Mason arranging for his disciple to get into the Somend Parliament. ¡®Yes, that should be the case!¡¯ Everyone was thinking like this except for Selena because she knew David¡¯s true strength. ¡°Today, I will be conveying the Somend government¡¯s instructions to you all. ¡° ¡°If you¡¯re able to sit here today, it means that you are officially recognized by Somend. ¡° Furthermore, many of your sects and families had helped Somend before and that¡¯s how Somend could tide over previous difficulties and achieve today¡¯s prosperity and peace. ¡°On behalf of all of the Somenders here, I want to thank you all. Thank you!¡± After David said this, he stood up and bowed to the more than 100 people who were sitting. Then, he sat down and continued, ¡°There are two main purposes for summoning you all to this meeting today. ¡° First, since everyone here wants to resurface and integrate into our secr social life, then I hope you can abide by the rules and regtions of Somend. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all should have an idea of what you can and can¡¯t do in Somend. ¡° We in Somend promote equality for everyone. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are a Tiger Rank master, a Dragon Rank master, or even a God Rank guardian, in our opinion, you are no different from ordinary people. Everyone¡¯s lives are of equal value. ¡°I know this conflicts with the idea that you¡¯ve always followed which says that the strong should be respected. ¡° But it can¡¯t be helped, this is the rule that all of us in Somend have made together. Even a God Rank guardian cannot kill ordinary people for no reason, otherwise, they will be hunted down by all of us in Somend. ¡°I hope you can understand After all, ordinary people in Somend make up the vast majority. Think about it differently, how would you like it if you were an ordinary person and other powerful martial artists could deprive you of your life at will and you are in danger of dying at any time when you walk on the street. I believe you wouldn¡¯t like that either. ¡°Do you have any opinions on this? If you do, you can mention them. If not, if you ever vite the rules in the future, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡± David paused for a while after speaking to give everyone time to speak. Chapter 701 Chapter 701 Soon, someone below spoke up. ¡°David, the strength we have now is acquired through hard work and many hardships since childhood, while those ordinary people had lived a life of luxury and never experienced any hardship since childhood. Can¡¯t we enjoy a little bit of privilege? Who will work hard in the future? If no one is willing to endure hardship and work hard, what will Somend use to fight foreign forces? What will it use for national defense? You also know that as the maic field bes wider and stronger, many modern weapons won¡¯t work anymore, and it¡¯s up to us martial artists to protect Somend.¡± ¡°Yes, as martial artists, we should have a certain advantage ordinary people do not enjoy. Everyone can¡¯t bepletely equal because it is us who will fight against foreign forces.¡± One person took the lead to speak up and many people soon followed. In the end, everyone was only after their own interest. ¡°First of all, I want to state that you are martial artists, and you already have an absolute advantage compared to ordinary people. I just said that you can¡¯t stir up trouble for no reason, I didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t fight back. If someone points a gun at your head, I won¡¯t hold you ountable if you kill them, but if someone just scolds you and you fly into a rage and kill them, that¡¯s definitely not eptable. Moreover, I believe that ordinary people in the lower ss will never take the initiative to provoke you. ¡°As for the privileges you want, of course, there will be some, but you need to wait until you defend Somend against foreign enemies and create achievements for yourselves. When that happens, I will give you the privileges. If you do something for Somend, I will never treat you badly.¡± ¡°I think David is right. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a martial artist or an ordinary person, we¡¯re all the same. There¡¯s no one more superior or inferior. Everyone only has one life, and everyone has their family and friends. The King family supports this, and I¡¯ll definitely supervise the children of the King family. If they break the rules, I will take care of them before Somend does anything,¡± Augustus said. David looked at Augustus, his solemn face showing a smile for the first time. To be honest, David admired the style of the King family a lot. As the most powerful force among the hidden family and sects, not only did they step forward to help Somend when it fell into dire straits to help it get through troubled times, they even came to this realization. They were amazing Augustus also showed a smile to David. Despite feeling that he was stronger than David, he did not dare to act recklessly. David showed two very reputable identities today. Now, Augustus felt that Mason was just ying dead to lure the enemies into his trap. If not, David would note out to host this meeting for them and even ask to form a discipline team. The best choice for him would be to find a ce to hide. If Mason was truly dead, everyone knew that somend would not be able to resist foreign forces. If David dared to stand here and take care of internal worries first, then there had to be a way to resist foreign aggression. The King family had approved Somend¡¯s approach, so what other opinions could the others have? They were counting on the King family to lead them to resist together! Now, even the few families and sects who just spoke were quiet. It could be regarded as them agreeing to David¡¯s first point. David looked around and when he saw that no one was going to speak, he continued, ¡°Since everyone agrees on the first point, then I will go on to the second point. ¡° I believe everyone knows what happened at the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend. The Dominic family and Star Alliance colluded with foreign forces in an attempt to split Somend. It is a sin that deserves death. Those two malignant tumors have not been cleared yet as of today. ¡°And I believe there are many more forces like them. They might not be very powerful and they will likely choose very remote locations to resurface so that they can first control a small territory and then slowly expand. ¡°These people will not abide by the Somend rules. We need to set up an discipline team now to clean up these malignant tumors and garbage, as well as deal with other illegal incidences.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 702 Chapter 702 ¡°Plus, the size of Somend is toorge and we don¡¯t have enough manpower, so I hope that every force sitting here can arrange for at least one person to report to me and join this newly established discipline team ording to your situation. ¡°There is also a requirement for this person. Their abilities should not be too low, so as not to be too weak to fight back when they encounter the enemy at some point such that they can only be ughtered by others. ¡°After everyone sends a person to join this team, we will appropriately issue resources ording to the size of each forces¡¯ contribution. The more you contribute, the more you get.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Since they had agreed with the first point, naturally, no one would have an opinion on the second point. Moreover, the second point was beneficial to them. As long as they made arge enough contribution, the forces they were in would also get more benefits. What was the purpose of their resurfacing? Wasn¡¯t it to upy more resources, recruit more people, and expand their strength to deal with theing catastrophe? As for what David said about arranging for someone weak to join the discipline team, that was simply impossible. This person would represent their force and they would show this to everyone in Somend. If their person was killed by the enemy before they made any meritorious deeds, how would they show their faces in public? Therefore, they would definitely send someone with the necessary strength to join the discipline team to increase their prestige and produce meritorious deeds. ¡°The King family agrees on the second point. We will send one person who¡¯s halfway to God Rank and three peak Dragon Rankers to join the discipline team,¡± Augustus said. ¡°The Krums also agree! We will send someone halfway to God Rank and two peak Dragon Rankers to join the discipline team,¡± Taylor, the third elder from the Krums also said. The two great forces had spoken so the people below all spoke as well. However, many people still could not decide what kind of strength to send, so they needed to go back and discuss it first. ¡°Since everyone agrees, let me add onest sentence. ¡°In the newly formed discipline team, I am the captain and will be responsible for the arrangement and mobilization of all the personnel. Julia next to me is the deputy captain and is responsible for the logistics of the discipline team. ¡°I hope that after your people join us, no matter how old or experienced they are, they will all obey mymands. Don¡¯t think that they can disobey me just because I am young. If I can be the eleventh MP of the Somend Parliament and the captain, it naturally means I have the ability. If not, don¡¯t me me for bing hostile and ruthless when I catch your people and turn them into an example that humiliates your family and sect. ¡°If you have any opinions, you can mention them now. If not, today¡¯s meeting will end here. Ask your people to gather here after three days. If youe early, you can contact Deputy Captain Julia and she will arrange everything for you.¡± David then got up and left. Julia stayed here and left her contact information behind for all the forces. When the people present saw David leave, they felt that today¡¯s David seemed very different from the David at thest grand event of the chosen ones. Despite David¡¯s young age, the courage he showed today was huge. Several people at the scene were halfway to God Rank, and there was even a God Rank guardian, Augustus. Chapter 703 Chapter 703 After the meeting, David went to Celia¡¯s house and prepared to apany Celia. He would now wait for the major families to send their people in three days, so that they could be grouped ording to their strengths and assigned to the ces where they would be in charge. There were 66 provinces in Somend, and David nned to divide the discipline team into ten teams, each of which was responsible for six to seven provinces. As for how this group would be divided, he would only decide after he saw who the forces had sent in three day¡¯s time. The people of Team Dragon would definitely be broken up. David still could not trust the people of the families and sects, and they need to be monitored by the people from Team Dragon for some time. At the same time, Celia told David that sses were starting tomorrow, and she did not have much free time. It was only then that David remembered that he was still a university student and he was about to enter his senior year. He also promised Oliver, the chancellor of South River University, that he would definitelye back when the ss started. Recently, there had been a lot of things happening and he hadpletely forgotten about this matter. Sure enough, it was not long before David¡¯s phone rang. He picked up the phone and saw that it was Oliver, the chancellor of South River University. ¡°Hello, Mr. Carson,¡± David answered the phone and greeted Oliver. ¡°David, are you in River City now?¡± Oliver asked. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Carson, I¡¯m still in Capital City,¡± David replied. ¡°Still in Capital City? Tomorrow will be the first day of ss. You promised me that you would be back on campus when sses start. You won¡¯t break your promise, right?¡± Oliver said. It was logically impossible for a chancellor to personally intervene in whether a student came to ss or not. Even the best students at South River University were contacted by some specialized staff. Having the chancellor of South River University involve himself in such a trivial matter would make him look a little cheap. However, David was different. David¡¯s identity had been revealed, and he was the owner of East League Capitals which was in the limelighttely. East League Capitals! Oliver did some research specifically on thispany. That was a superrgepany with a valuation of nearly ten trillion. When he first heard the news, he did not believe it at all. However, East League Capitals was established in River City and the chairman was also called David Lidell, who was a 22-year-old youth. In addition, David also donated 100 million to the university. After linking together these pieces of information, Oliver had no choice but to believe it. No wonder David could donate 100 million at will. David was a big shot who was in charge of a capital valued at nearly 10 trillion, so was 100 million worth anything to him? Moreover, the foundation established by East League Capitals was estimated to have invested over 100 billion dors in schools, nursing homes, and orphanages built in impoverished areas across the country. This was apany with a conscience. David was also a conscientious boss. Oliver was now afraid that David would note to campus or that he would want to transfer to a better university. Based on David¡¯s current status, even if he wanted to enroll at Greenwood University, doing so would be easy for him. That was why he was calling David now as sses were about to start. He was also afraid to disturb David if he called too early. After all, he was a big shot in charge of a ten trillion dorpany, so he would definitely be very busy. Although Oliver was now the chancellor of one of the top ten universities in Somend, the difference between the two was still toorge if he were to bepared with David. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. All Oliver had to do now was to have David graduate from South River University. As long as David graduated from South River University, once his identity was exposed, South River University would definitely be popr all over the country and even the world. A college student was able to build a superrgepany with assets worth nearly 10 trillion and he also tried his best to give back to society. What would this mean? It showed that the university had educated him well! Not only could the university sculpt its students into elites, but it could also teach the students to be grateful. This was definitely a great opportunity for South River University. Chapter 704 Chapter 704 Whether the ranking of South River University can rise to the top three among the universities in Somend would depend on whether David could sessfully graduate from this ce. This forced Oliver to call David himself. ¡°Mr. Carson, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been busy recently, so I forgot when sses were starting. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be on campus tomorrow,¡± David replied embarrassedly. Hepletely forgot when sses were starting, and he even forgot that he was still a senior. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You muste tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting for you on campus.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there tomorrow. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first, Mr. Carson.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet tomorrow and talk.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± David said and hung up the phone. Oliver would be waiting for him on campus tomorrow and David figured that it was because he promised to donate 100 million dors. He did not know that his identity had been slowly revealed. As East League Capitals were doing more and more and its valuation continuously growed, it would definitely attract the attention of many people since it was about to break through the 10 trillion mark and be a conglomerate that countless people admired. Although David¡¯s information had been stored in Somend¡¯s top-secret database and it was ssified as the highest level secret, the profile of East League Capitals was not hidden. Even the simplest two things, for example, his name and age, could make some people think of him. For example, the chancellor of South River University, Oliver Carson. Because he donated 100 million to the university without even batting an eyelid and the name and age of the chairman of East League Capitals matched with David, he was basically certain that David was the owner of East League Capitals. However, it was not important to David whether his identity was exposed or not. He had enough strength to protect himself. Mason just told him that no one in the world surpassed peak God Rank. Therefore, at this moment, he was already standing on the top of the world. Even if he did not have enoughbat experience and could not defeat other peak God Rankers, he could still run, right? As long as he was not surrounded by three to five peak God Rankers, he was not afraid of anyone. Plus, the possibility of him being surrounded by three to five peak God Rankers was too small. How many peak God Rankers were there in the world? They were all from different forces. Mason was also on the same side as him so this possibility could also be ruled out for the time being. ¡®Does this mean that I am already fearless?¡¯ David was stunned at the thought of this. ¡®How long has it been since I acquired the system? ¡®I have reached this level in less than a year. ¡®How terrifying! ording to the functions of the system, he could getvish points as long as he spent money. From here, he could be able to be stronger after havingvish points. Thus, whoever obtained this system would be on top of the world very soon. Even so, they might an even better position than David. After all, David was too careful. He would always take all possibilities into ount whenever he was doing something. That was why he was not spending money and getting enoughvish points fast enough. If it was someone braver, they might have already surpassed peak God Rank. Of course, there was also another possibility. They might expose themselves before they grow and then get dissected for research purposes. Compared to being dissected and researched, David figured it would be better to be safe. It did not matter if his progress was slow. Chapter 705 Chapter 705 ¡°David? what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Celia saw David staring into space after answering the phone. Then, she asked while waving her hand in front of David¡¯s eyes. ¡°Huh? Oh, Celia, I¡¯m fine. Just now the chancellor of my university called me and asked me to go back to ss tomorrow. I almost forgot that I was a student, so I was caught off guard,¡± David smiled and said, ¡°David, have you been too tired recently? Why don¡¯t you take a break? It just so happens that the sses have started, so you should put thepany¡¯s affairs aside for a while. Don¡¯t you have a lot of subordinates? Just leave things to them first and rx for a while,¡± Celia said worriedly. She was afraid that David would wear himself out because of thepany. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not tired, but I have to go back to campus tomorrow because the chancellor is waiting for me,¡± David replied. He was embarrassed to say that he had never managed thepany at all. He was basically a boss who never did anything and he would only decide on the general direction of thepany. ¡°Then when are youing back?¡± Celia asked. ¡°Why? Are you unwilling for me to go?¡± David asked with a grin. ¡°Who¡­ Who¡¯s unwilling for you to leave? I am desperate for you to leave,¡± Celia blushed and said embarrassedly. ¡°Really? Why do I feel like you¡¯re lying?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it,e over and let me have a look.¡± David reached out and grabbed Celia. Celia screamed and tried to run but was caught before she could take a few steps. Two hourster¡­ When David and Celia went downstairs, Mindy had already prepared food. Jon was still sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper. ¡°Come down and eat now!¡± Mindy called out. David sat at the dining table like everything was normal. Celia¡¯s face was red, and she lowered her head a little. She was afraid to look at her parents and was only focused on eating. She did not expect her parents toe back so early. She screamed so loudly before this. How embarrassing!¡¯ Mindy and Jon were going about their business as if they had not heard anything. After dinner, Mindy casually asked David about thepany. When he feli that it was almost time, David said, ¡°Mrs. Young, Mr. Young, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Mindy was taken aback and asked, ¡°Are you not staying? Or do you have something going on at night?¡± ¡°Mrs. Young, I have to rush back to South River Province tonight. sses are starting tomorrow and I have been busy recently so I forgot. Today the chancellor called me and asked me to go back to campus tomorrow,¡± David exined. ¡°Have you booked a flight? What time is it?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then how are you going to get back to South River Province?¡± Mindy asked suspiciously ! ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t book a flight, I¡¯m taking the private jet that belongs to East League Capitals so I can leave at any time.¡± Mindy was stunned and did not continue to speak. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Jon also put down the newspaper and nced at David. Although their family was also considered wealthy, something like a private jet was still beyond them. It was not that they could not afford it, but they could not maintain it. A private jet was less than one billion dors and they could still afford it if they grit their teeth. However, the key question was, why would they buy it? Just to sit in it every once in a while? Moreover, after buying it, it was likely thepany would not be able to operate and it would cause the company¡¯s capital chain to break. The annual cost of maintaining and operating an aircraft was also astronomical. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect David to buy a private jet. ¡°Does this kid not know how to save money? ¡°How many times will he need it in a year?¡¯ Mindy wanted to lecture David, but considering that David owned 100% of the equity of East League Capitals, which was valued at nearly 10 trillion dors, she decided to forget it. A private jet was like a toy for someone at David¡¯s level. Besides, if David went out to meet a client at his level without a private jet, he would probably be too embarrassed to go. Mindy had been in the business world for nearly 20 vears, and she knew some of the tricks to Each level had its own way of ying. When a big shot at David¡¯s level was talking business with others and they all had private jets, he would definitely also need one. ¡°David, what will happen to East League Capitals if you go back to campus? Are you leaving it with that general manager, Pearl?¡± Mindy asked. This was what she cared about most. This woman, Pearl, was too much of a threat. If David left everything to her now, Pearl would have a loyal following in East League Capitals over time. When Celia joined thepany in the future, she would definitely be restrained by Pearl. This was not a good thing for Mindy. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go back to report to the university and tell the chancellor that I will not stay on campus forever,¡± David said. ¡°That¡¯s good, be careful on the road ande back soon.¡± ¡°Alright, Mrs. Young, Mr. Young, Celia, I¡¯ll go first. I should be back in about two days.¡± ¡°David, be careful on the road,¡± Celia said in concern. ¡°Okay, I will, wait for me toe back.¡± After David finished speaking, he left Celia¡¯s house. Then, he contacted Hugo, head of East League Capitals in Capital City, and had him arrange a flight. An hourter, David departed from Capital City and flew to River City in South River Province. On this day, the news of the discipline team quickly spread throughout Somend. They were the newly established special privileged department of Somend, and they had the power to act first and reportter. To put it bluntly, it was established to specially manage martial artists. It was said that the members consisted of abination of people from major hidden families and sects and the former Team Dragon in Somend. The weaker members being masterte Dragon Rank meant that their strength was simply amazing Captain David made countless people curious, and his information also appeared in the hands of the forces in Somend and even foreign forces. However, there were only some brief introductions as no photo of him had been circted. He was the eleventh MP of the Somend Parliament and the secret disciple of Mr. Mason Stefani. These two identities shocked countless people. Plus, David was the recognized winner of the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend and was also the number one among the younger generation in Somend. It was a pity that there were rumors that Mason was dead. Otherwise, David¡¯s identity could be raised to another level and there would be no one in Somend who could surpass him. Chapter 706 Chapter 706 South River University, N?velDrama.Org ? content. David stopped into this university that changed his desiiny alter a long time once again, It was here that his ex girlfriend abandoned him, was angered until he vomited blood by the campus¡¯ rich kid, and finally got a supervish system when he woke up. It was this system that changed his life, in the past, he was at the bottom of society. He was looking forward to changing his destiny through studying, which was why he had been studying hard this whole time. At the same time, he also did part-time jobs to earn money to please his girlfriend, Now, stepping into South River University again, he had already stood at the peak of the world with no shortage of identity, status, and money. It could be said that he was worlds apart from that poor student David, who did deliveries and worked part-time as soon as he had time. After entering the school, David looked at the studentsing and going into the school. Many of them were young and new faces, and hemented repeatedly in his heart. He would be a senior at the start of this semester and South River University also weed a group of freshmen. The reporting time for new students had passed and ss would officially start today. However, instead of going to the ssroom, David went to Chancellor Oliver¡¯s office. ¡°Wow! That guy looks so handsome, and he has such a good temperament. I wonder if he has a girlfriend,¡± a beautiful freshman at South River University said after seeing David, her face filled with admiration. ¡°Where? Where? Let me see!¡± Acute-looking freshman beside her lifted her head and asked. ¡°The one who just passed by us. You were looking down at your phone so you missed him.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back so we can see him again.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, it will scare him.¡± ¡°No way. It¡¯s his blessing that I¡¯m looking at him. Plus, I¡¯m so cute, how could I scare him?¡± The two walked back after walking away and now, they were face to face with David. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s true! He¡¯s so handsome! Hi, what¡¯s your name? Can we exchange contact information?¡± The cute girl stood in front of David and asked. ¡°Hi, you made a mistake. I¡¯m not a student but a lecturer. You¡¯ll be given a demerit if you flirt with a lecturer,¡± David said, pretending to be stern. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re a lecturer? What a pity. I don¡¯t want a lecturer-student rtionship. Plus, lecturers are too old-fashioned and they are not romantic at all. Never mind, forget it. Let¡¯s go! After she said that, she left with the other girl. Then, David continued to walk to the chancellor¡¯s office, Inside his heart, he asked himself, ¡®Are girls nowadays so courageous? ¡®Or am I just out of date?¡¯ She asked for his contact information the first time she met him. If he was not smart just now and pretended to be a lecturer, he did not know how long she would keep him trapped there. He was not in the mood to encounter any beautiful women now. He had so many gorgeous women around him and it was enough to give him a headache. On the way, a lot of new students were side-eying David. On the other hand, a lot of the students who knew David were looking at him curiously. David had note back to campus for a very long timest semester, and they did not expect to see him this semester. David was popr at South River University. Initially, he was just an unremarkable and normal student. However, after his girlfriend cheated on him, he vomited blood out of anger, and was posted to the online forum of the university, immediately shooting him to fame. However, the plot twist after caught them unprepared. The pauper who would do deliveries and work part-time whenever he had time transformed into a super-rich kid after his girlfriend cheated on him. A lot of rumors about David started circting on campus. The most believable one was that David was initially a son of a powerful family, but in order to find true love, he pretended to be a pauper. However, unexpectedly, his girlfriend ran to a rich kid because he had no money. Chapter 707 Chapter 707 David could not handle this, solie vomited blood on the spot. After waking up, he decided to stop pretending to be poor and restore his identity as the son of a wealthy family. Everyone basically believed this rumor, Otherwise, how could a pauper suddenly be a super-rich kid? Howard, the president of the campus¡¯ student council, not only respectfully called him Mr. Lidell, but he also drove a luxury sports car worth tens of millions to campus. David walked to the chancellor, Oliver¡¯s, office, Knock knock knock David knocked on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Oliver¡¯s voice came from the office. David pushed open the door and walked in. Oliver looked up and saw that it was David. Therefore, he quickly stood up and said, ¡°David, you¡¯re here. Please take a seat. I¡¯ll go get you a ss of water.¡± If anyone else at South River University saw this scene, they would definitely drop their jaws. Who was Oliver? The chancellor of South River University. His words had enormous weight at South River University and now he was pouring water for a student himsell? Yet, Oliver himself did not feel awkward in the slightest. David¡¯s identity was not what it used to be As the chancellor, he did not dare to neglect him, otherwise, if David were not happy and wanted to transfer to another university, there would be no one for him to cry to. ¡°Mr. Carson, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous. I mainly came here today to fulfill my promise I gave in Capital City. I¡¯ve decided to donate another 200 million to the university,¡± David said, going straight to the point. ¡°I see! I would have forgotten if you didn¡¯t mention it, haha!¡± Oliver handed the water to David and said with a chuckle, As long as David was still studying here and did not want a transfer, Oliver did not care if David donated money or not. Two hundred million was indeed a veryrge sum of money. However,pared to the fame that David would bring to South River University in the suture, Oliver still preferred thetter. ¡°Mr. Carson, although I havee back to report to the university this time, I have been really busy recently, so I have to leave in two days. I hope you can approve this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay! As long as youe back to report yourself, the university will handle it specially for you since your situation is a little special.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carson.¡± ¡°David, there is one more thing that needs your cooperation. This year¡¯s freshmen have all arrived so there will be a wee party tomorrow night, so I was hoping you can speak on behalf of the old students.¡± ¡°Me? Mr. Carson, that¡¯s inappropriate, right? I¡¯m not the most outstanding on campus either, so please just forget it,¡± David refused. He only wanted to stay for two days, donate the money, and leave. He did not want to be in the limelight. ¡°David, I know a little bit about you. You are definitely the best student in the history of South River University for having made such great achievements at this age. No, even the top universities in the world have never had a student as excellent as you. You are the pride of South River University, so whether South River University can go further and be the top three prestigious universities in the summer depends on you,¡± Oliver said excitedly. David knew right away that Oliver had found out about him starting East League Capitals. After all, East League Capitals was founded in River City and its chairman was also named David Lidell. Moreover, David also donated so much money to the university. Anyone could basically guess his identity after connecting all these dots. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go and say a few words when the timees, but I hope you can keep this a secret for me, Mr. Carson. I don¡¯t want to be regarded as an alien by everyone,¡± David thought for a while and said. ¡°David, don¡¯t worry. I will never tell anyone anything about you,¡± Oliver patted his chest and assured him. While David was in Oliver¡¯s office, word had quickly spread that he was back on campus. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. David was being discussed in the university¡¯s forum or even in the chat groups of each ss. He was handsome, temperamental, and was also a kid from an affluent family. Of course, someone as popr as him on campus would naturally be very eye-catching. Chapter 708 Chapter 708 Aftering out of the chancellor Oliver¡¯s office, David walked to his ss. Now that he was back, he should attend his ss no matter what. After all, he was still a student of that ss. When David walked through his ssroom door, he immediately caught the attention and became the focus of the whole ss. Many of the girls had joy on their faces when they spotted David. This was because ever since David was dumped by Sarahst semester, they had yet to hear about David having an official girlfriend. As the saying goes, they would benefit from intimacy with an influential person, and they still had a chance. It had been a while since they saw David and David had be even more handsome. Plus, he was also a super-rich kid. How could the other boyspare to him? Except for the three boys in the ss who shared a dormitory with David and had a good rtionship with David, all the other boys in the ss had expressions of envy, jealousy, and hatred on their faces. Dean, the monitor, in particr, wished David would not have shown up. As soon as David appeared, his glow instantly dimmed. Compared with David, he was like a firefly while David was the dazzling sun in the sky. Knock knock knock. David knocked on the door politely. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The lecturer turned around and saw David. ¡°You¡¯re back, go and sit down.¡± ¡°Alright, Sir.¡± After David answered, he walked into the ssroom, returned to his seat, and sat down. He had note back for so long and yet his seat was still empty. The lecturer continued to lecture without saying anything. The lecturers in his ss had all been notified by chancellor Oliver. They were to keep David¡¯s seat and it would be fine no matter when he came back. Hence, all lecturers should just keep one eye closed. Since the chancellor said David coulde to ss whenever he wanted, they could only obey. The ss continued but most of the students in the ss were not focusing on the lecture. Instead, they were all focusing on David. Since the ss had been going on for some time before David came to ss, the bell rang soon after. The lecturer packed up his books and left the ss. Immediately, a huge crowd came and surrounded David. Of course, the most enthusiastic ones were David¡¯s roommates, William, Finn, and Patrick. ¡°Dave, it¡¯s been so long since you came to ss. Where have you been?¡± ¡°Yeah! I thought you dropped out! Everyone on campus is saying that you¡¯re from a rich family now. What¡¯s going on? Did you forget us after you be rich?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Dave is not like that. I believe he must have his reasons. However, since you¡¯re back, you should exin to us, right? It¡¯s been so long since you contacted us. Did you forget the days the Four Musketeers went through together?¡± David¡¯s three roommates asked. ¡°No, how could I? I was indeed very busy recently. My family asked me to go back to take over the business, so I applied for leave for some time,¡± David answered. He thought long and hard about what he was going on to say. The four of them stayed in the same dorm since freshman year and they were very close. Patrick¡¯s family was the most well-off among the Four Musketeers and he never looked down on David. Whenever they went out for gatherings, Patrick would be the one paying. Since David was rich now, naturally, he would not hide from the three. David was ready to train these three so that he could hire them to work as senior executives in East League Capitals Moreover, David figured he would help the students in his ss if he could. Now that they were seniors, they could start their external internship in the next semester. East League Capitals was such a hugepany that if he were to hire all of the seniors of South River University to work there, it would make no real difference to them. However, he was not ready to reveal this yet. He would only think about this after everyone graduated. When the time came, he would ask hispany toe here to recruit people. Chapter 709 Chapter 709 This was in case some people stopped studying hard and decided to idle their time away after they knew they had secured a job. This was not the result he wanted. ¡°Damn, are you really a kid from a wealthy family? Why couldn¡¯t I tell from before?¡± ¡°What a savage. You were so good at hiding it.¡± William gave David a thumbs up. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Your future is bright. You are obviously a rich kid, but you pretend to be a pauper. If you were not dumped by Sarah, you probably wouldn¡¯t have told us, right?¡± In addition to that, David¡¯s remarks caused a stir among the surrounding students. Although the rumor about David being a rich kid kept circting on campus and people imed they had seen him drive a sports car worth tens of millions to campus. At the end of the day, only a few people had seen it. Now that he had personally admitted his identity, it meant that it was definitely not fake. ¡°David, I think you should treat everyone in our ss to a meal because you yed with our feelings. When you delivered food, I made myself a few kilograms heavier so that I could help you earn money,¡± said a chubby girl in the ss. ¡°Yeah, Mona is right! You toyed with our feelings, so you should do something topensate for that,¡± another girl also chimed in. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I also agree!¡± More than half of the ss agreed with Mona¡¯s suggestion and they all wanted David to buy them a meal. ¡°Mona, you are so fat and yet you¡¯re still eating? No wonder you can¡¯t find a boyfriend,¡± Patrick said. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Patrick, you can¡¯t represent all men. Some people like a plump and voluptuous girl like me, right, David?¡± Mona looked at David and said with stars in her eyes. David could not help but shudder. Mona was not ugly, and she would have potential if she lost some weight. However, which one of the women around David during this period was not a goddess? Aside from Lorraine and Selena who looked like they were sources of cmity, among Celia, Julie, Pearl, Sandy, and Goldie, which one of them was not above 95 points? Now, why would he be interested in a girl like Mona who was only about 70 or 80 points after she lost weight? When David thought of goddesses, he nced at Ava¡¯s seat. He noticed she was still sitting in her seat and she was reading a book seriously. She did not show any interest in his arrival at all. In this ss, only Ava couldpare with those women. 1 ¡°Since everyone had said so, I¡¯ll buy everyone dinner tonight. Let us have a gathering and the venue will be in the Golden Leaf Hotel. Everyone can eat and y all they want. At the same time, I want to thank everyone for taking such good care of me,¡± David stood up and said loudly. ¡°David, Hove you!¡± ¡°All hail David!¡± ¡°David, I want to have your babies! ¡± Some of the female ssmates who were more outgoing and cheeky were cheering loudly. The male ssmates were also praising David. David was treating all of them to dinner in Golden Leaf Hotel? That was the only eight-star hotel in South River Province. A lot of them dreamed of having a meal there. ording to sources, a meal there would cost over ten thousand dors, yet David was setting the dinner venue there? There were 60 students in this ss so how much would the dinner cost? This basically confirmed he was a kid from a super affluent family. Only Dean sat on his seat alone with a dark look on his face. David stole a nce at Ava and noticed that there was no expression on Ava¡¯s face. When he saw that she was still reading seriously, he felt very relieved. Chapter 710 Chapter 710 The morning passed quickly. Most of the ss were looking forward to the gathering in the evening. Golden Leaf Hotel! The only eight-star hotel in South River Province. If it weren¡¯t for David, it was estimated that many of them would not even be eligible to have a meal there throughout their entire lives. Ring ring ring! The bell rang. It was time for lunch. After the lecturer left, the students rushed out of the ssroom and ran to the cafeteria. They wanted to get their food early, otherwise if they needed to line up at the back, they would not know how long they would need to wait. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Although someone was treating them to a big dinner in the evening, they still had to eat at noon, right? David slowly got up after his ssmates in the ss were almost gone. The three musketeers in the same dorm with him were not in a hurry either and they were all waiting for David. There were still some students in the ssroom who were unwilling to squeeze with the others, and Ava was one of them. The four of them had not left the ssroom yet. At this moment, two people appeared at the door of the ssroom. They were women who were at the level of a goddess. The two people were Amelia and Luna. Luna was excited to learn that David was back at school. The Shoron family was only average among the hidden families, and they had no one who was halfway to God Rank in their family. The strongest person was her grandfather, and he was just a peak Dragon Ranker. In addition, there was no particrly talented person in her generation and she was quite young. That was why she did not go to the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend. However, this did not stop them from getting information about the grand event as a hidden family. A young man in his twenties named David suppressed countless chosen ones in Somend and became the number one among the younger generation in Somend that everyone recognized. Even though he declined the title, in everyone¡¯s hearts, David was still the number one among the younger generation in Somend. That guy¡¯s name was David, and he was also in his twenties. Aside from her ssmate David from South River University, she could not think of anyone else who would fit this description. The energy David exposed thest time in Capital City made her think that he was very powerful, but she never thought that he would be so powerful. He could kill the eldest son of the Dominic family who was also ate-stage Dragon Ranker in seconds. Therefore, he should at least be a peak Dragon Ranker. A peak Dragon Ranker! As the number one in the Shoron family, Luna¡¯s grandfather himself was only a peak Dragon Ranker. Furthermore, David was still in university. He was a peak Dragon Ranker in his twenties so the word 1 genius¡¯ was not even enough to describe him. He was a monster. In addition, Luna received a message from her familyst night. Not only was David an MP in the Somend Parliament, but he was also the secret disciple of Old Master Stefani, the stabilizing force of Somend. Now, he was also the captain of the discipline team that had jurisdiction over all the martial artists in Somend. With so many titlesbined, David was miles ahead of so many people in the same generation as him. Even the ones in the older generation could notpare to him in terms of status. In Somend, David was definitely at the level of a big shot. Now, this big shot still owed her a favor. It was no exaggeration to say that if David said something with his current identity, the Shoron family might overturn the initial n and make a new arrangement. Of course, she would not need to marry the new heir of the Quinn family. She wondered how her family members would react if they found out that she was in the same university as David and he even owed her a favor. When she thought about this, Luna could not suppress the excitement in her heart. Hence, she ran over to show her face, and while she was at it, she would remind David not to forget about her. Meanwhile, Amelia only decided toe to look for David after an intense internal struggle. Initially, she was the first one to find out David¡¯s secret. However, she was the one who was the most marginalized. It had been two to three months since she saw David, yet David had not contacted her. Moreover, he did not even ask about her. Chapter 711 Chapter 711 It made her feel like a failure. Was she really that bad? Or was David disgusted with her because she used to hang out with different kids from rich families? However, she did not choose anyone and she was still chaste. She never even had a first kiss yet. Thest time, she wanted to give all this to David to let David know that she was not so easy. Unfortunately, David escaped at thest minute. Since then, the rtionship between the two had grown farther apart. If she had known, she would have let go of her restraints and pounced directly on David. If something happened to the two and she let David know that it was her first time, they would not be so unfamiliar with each other like they were now. After thinking about it for a long time, Amelia decided toe and have a look. She did not know how long David would stay this time he was back. They all had to start an internship next semester, and by then, it would be even harder for her to find him. If she did not seize the opportunity, the two might only ever brush past each other in the future. Amelia knew she had to take the initiative for her future happiness. With that, the two goddesses from South River University blocked David at the door of the ssroom together. David had another headache when he saw the two of them. Luna and Amelia. One looked excited and emotional like he was her prey. Meanwhile, the other looked upset and resentful like he had let her down and he was a heartless rat. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He was not that close with these two, right? For Luna, he owed her a favor because she saved Celia in Capital City. She should probably know who he was, and she thought her favor would develop ording to the situation. Since it was of great help to her, it was understandable that she had that expression on her face. However, what the hell was Amelia¡¯s resentful gaze? He did not do anything to her, right? Why was she making him look like a heartless rat? Luna and Amelia blocked David¡¯s path while Patrick and the others were watching this with interest. At this moment, the ss monitor Dean walked to Ava¡¯s desk and said, ¡°Ava, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m busy in the afternoon.¡± After Ava said that, she got up and called out to David behind him. Dean stood on his ground, his face looked extremely gloomy. Meanwhile, the other students looked at him curiously and Dean could only feel his face burning. It was fine that Ava rejected his invitation. However, she even got up and went to David. Wasn¡¯t this pping him right in the face? Ava walked over and was stunned when she saw Luna and Amelia in front of David. The three women looked at each other and the air around them became heavy. The other students in the ss widened their eyes and their mouths were left gaping, with their jaws almost dropping to the floor. The Three Campus Belles of SRU were gathering because of a man. This was such huge news! A lot of students started to take out their phones to snap pictures in secret. Patrick and the gang left the circle and stood at one side to watch this unfold. They could not do anything to help in this situation. If David was surrounded by three men, they could rush over to help. However, since he was surrounded by three goddesses, they could only watch. They would be lying if they said they were not jealous. However, they were feeling happy for David. They did not expect that David to have a new rtionship right after Sarah dumped him. Chapter 712 Chapter 712 David stood between the three campus belles of South River University and felt a little confused. ¡®What the hell is Ava doing here? ¡®These three unfamiliar female ssmates chose to look for me at the same time?¡¯ ¡°Um,dies, are you all looking for me?¡± David asked, breaking the silence. ¡°Yes.¡± The three answered at the same time. ¡°How about we find a ce to chat then?¡± ¡°You should talk to them first. I¡¯ll find you when you have time,¡± Ava said and left. ¡°What about you two? Are you alsoing?¡± David asked. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯lle back when you have time,¡± Amelia said after thinking. If she stayed here now, she would not know what to say to David. Plus, there were so many people here. After she finished saying that, Amelia also turned and left. In the end, Luna was the only one who remained. ¡°Luna, how can I help you?¡± ¡°David, let¡¯s find a ce to chat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two found a quiet ce on campus together. It was lunchtime now so there were not a lot of people on campus. ¡°You can tell me now, Luna,¡± David said. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°David, do you remember thest time you were in Capital City?¡± Luna asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget that. I owe you a favor because you saved Celia. Why? Do you want to use it now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t forget. I won¡¯t use it for the time being, but I want to borrow your name.¡± ¡°Are you going to do something in my name instead of using the favor?¡± David asked. He knew what Luna had in mind as soon as he heard it. If she wanted to reveal to everyone that he had owed her a favor, it would deter a lot of people with his current identity. In this way, David would be helping her, but at the same time, she would not use up the favor David owed her. She had nned this amazingly. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a big shot now, and a favor from you is priceless, plus it will only be increasingly valuable in the future. I am not stupid,¡± Luna admitted magnanimously. ¡°Luna, if you need anything, you can just tell me directly. As long as it doesn¡¯t vite my principles, I will help take care of it. After the matter is over, we will not owe each other any more favors.¡± David did not want to give Luna a chance to do this. He had to pay back this favor as soon as possible and did not want to have anything to do with someone who was as cunning as her. ¡°No! Using your favor to aplish what I want to do now will be too much. I just need to use your name for something.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°David, I know you hate me because I intended to use you from the beginning,¡± Luna said in a deep voice. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, so you better use up the favor as soon as possible so we won¡¯t owe each other anything anymore,¡± David replied. He really did not like this kind of woman who was too cunning. It did not matter how beautiful she was. Lorraine was stunning, right? She was a peerless woman who astonished an entire era. However, he also did not like her. He would not want her even if she paid to marry him. It was not that he had strong willpower, but rather, he did not like these women from the bottom of his heart. ¡°David, I have no choice. I have a younger sister who¡¯s more talented than me so I can only be used by the family to arrange for marriages with others. However, I¡¯m not willing to ept this fate. I want freedom and I want my own life, so I have to think of ways to fight back. This whole time, I couldn¡¯t find any other way. I finally saw a glimmer of hope when you showed up, so I¡¯m sorry,¡± Luna sobbed as she said lowly. Chapter 713 Chapter 713 Thest time she was in Capital City, she knew that David had discovered her true intentions. She did not care much at the time. As long as David owed her a favor, she would use this favor to get rid of the marriage arranged for her by the family. However, as David exposed more and more of his strength and status, she changed her original n. She could not use David¡¯s favor so frivolously. Why were all the hidden families resurfacing now? It was none other than to get more resources and strengthen themselves to cope with theing catastrophe. Not only did she want to use David¡¯s name to make her family break off her marriage, but she also wanted to kick Wendy out and be the first heir of the Shoron family. It was all because she had a trump card in David¡¯s favor. If she told her grandpa that she could use David¡¯s favor to help the Shoron family deal with the catastrophe in the future as long as she became the first heir of the Shoron family and inherited the family title, her grandfather would not refuse because of David¡¯s current status. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This was because her family was too weak and they needed a backer like David. Thus, if David kept his promise to her and let her use his name one time, she could kick Wendy out. At this moment, she could only act pitiful and helpless to win David¡¯s sympathy. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, I just want to repay your favor quickly,¡± David said, unmoved. Gosh, once the news that he owed Luna a favores out and as he began to reveal more of his strength, Luna would not need his favor to get things done. By then, would he still be able to repay this favor? ¡°I will use it, but not now. Right now, I just want to use your name.¡± ¡°You want to use my name to deter your family so that they will call off the marriage between you and the Quinn family, right?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes.¡± David thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll agree this time, but you have to promise that only the Shoron family are allowed to know this and you can¡¯t reveal it to outsiders. If not, I¡¯ll treat it as you using that favor. Plus, if you use my name again in the future, I will also treat it as if you¡¯re using that favor. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal!¡± Luna said excitedly. ¡°Great! David said yes!¡¯ She could not kick Wendy out and make herself the first heir of the Shoron family without using that favor. Right now, Luna wanted to go home and tell them David was in the same university as her, and David also owed her a favor. She wanted to see the shocked expressions of those people, including Wendy. 4 said I will give you a huge present, but I hope you can handle it.¡¯ After finishing his business with Luna, David met up with his three roommates and went for lunch. At this moment, the news about the three campus belles of SRU surrounding a man had spread on campus. A photo was being shared crazily among the Instagram and chat groups of the university. The reason behind this was that the photo was captured too perfectly. Luna and Amelia stood in front of David while Ava was behind him. Meanwhile, David stood in the middle of the three campus belles with a helpless expression on his face. This made countless boys on campus jealous, envious, and hateful. The three campus belles were fighting for a man. David just came back to school for half a day and once again, he had be a legendary figure in the university. Chapter 714 Chapter 714 The legend surrounding David was circting around South River University and many freshmen were curious about his deeds. All the freshmen were amazed after learning that he was originally from a super-wealthy family but pretended to be a poor delivery boy every day because he wanted to find true love. Then, he reimed his status as a super-rich kid after he was cheated on by his girlfriend. The plot that would only happen in dramas was now happening in real life! 1 The poor boy became a prince after being cheated on! Could anything be more dramatic than this? David¡¯s deeds actually resonated with many male students because many of them had gone through the same situation as him. After going to university, the girls would be exposed to a lot of things and they could not resist the temptation of luxury cars and brand-name bags. Hence, a lot of them would eventually abandon their poor boyfriends. However, not every abandoned guy could be transformed like David. They could not be the children of the super-rich that countless others envy and also get surrounded by three campus belles. Except for David, all the other boys who were abandoned by their girlfriends could only be sad in secret, praying that their girlfriends would change their minds. Some girls who were about to break up with their boyfriends began secretly investigating the background of their boyfriends to see if they would meet a person like David, a super-rich kid pretending to be a pauper. 1 However, the result was often that the more they found out, the more disappointed they would be. Eventually, they would be even more determined to leave. Of course, what everyone was more concerned about was the fate of David¡¯s ex-girlfriend and the person she cheated on David with. Leo¡¯s family went bankrupt and he himself went to prison. On the other hand, Sarah suffered from depression and dropped out before finishing her studies. Everyone could be regarded as joyous after discovering how those two had ended up. David also saw these rumors circting in his ss¡¯s chat group, but he did not take them seriously. He could forcibly stop them since they had no right to talk about this. Still, although he could stop it, he did not need to. They had freedom of speech. Besides, with his current status, it was too tiring to care about these irrelevant things. The afternoon ss crawled by as everyone looked forward to the evening. When the bell for thest ss rang, David stood up and said after the lecturer left, ¡°Everyone, in order to thank you for your care over the past three years, at your request, I will treat you all to dinner tonight. Everyone, please head to the Golden Leaf Hotel. It¡¯s half-past five now and we will be assembling at the Golden Leaf Hotel at seven o¡¯clock.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°All hail David! ¡°David, I love you!¡± As soon as David finished speaking, the whole ss cheered. After everyone cheered, David said, ¡°Everyone in the ss is wee! I hope you can all attend. After all, we have gathered here from all over the country, and it is not easy to be assigned to the same ss. I believe whether it is in ten years or twenty years, these four years of university life will be a wonderful time we will never forget.¡± After walking out of the ss, David went straight to the South River International Residence. At the same time, he called his Aunt Sally and asked her to prepare a few tables of food as he was treating his ssmates to dinner. Patrick and the gang went back to their dorm to take a shower and change clothes. David had asked them to organize the ss and go to the Golden Leaf Hotel together after they were done washing up. At about half-past six, David arrived at the Golden Leaf Hotel. Sally and Diana were already waiting for him at the hotel. David chatted with his Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana. He had already told the lobby manager that if someone came looking for him, he should just take them directly to the prepared private room. It did not take long for Patrick to bring his ssmates over. There were nearly 60 people in the ss, and everyone was present. After all, there were not many opportunities for them to dine in an eight-star hotel. If they missed this chance, they would not have another opportunity again in the future. Even Dean, who had always been angry with David internally, could not resist the temptation and ended up following them. Dean¡¯s family conditions could only be considered average. Although they were considered a pretty wealthy family, it was the first time he had entered an eight-star hotel, which was extremely costly. After entering the lobby of the Golden Leaf Hotel, everyone was shocked by the grandeur of the ce. The enormous magnificent chandelier hanging above the hall was worth tens of millions. There were more than 50 people in the group. Except for Patrick and a few ssmates from rich families who hade here before, everyone else looked around curiously like a bunch of country bumpkins entering the city for the first time. Many people dressed in ordinary clothes poured into the Golden Leaf Hotel so suddenly while looking around curiously, which naturally attracted contempt from some guests. Chapter 715 Chapter 715 ¡°Patrick, you came here to eat before. How expensive is it, really?¡± A ssmate next to Patrick asked. ¡°I¡¯ve been here very few times. Toe here, the minimum cost per person has to be over 10 thousand dors,¡± Patrick replied. ¡°Huh? The cost per person is over 10 thousand? It¡¯s so expensive! Then does it mean it¡¯ll cost 500 or 600 thousand for 50 to 60 of us?¡± This frightened everyone. The minimum cost per person exceeding 10 thousand meant that the minimum consumption of 50 or 60 people in the whole ss would be 500 to 600 thousand. Among these ssmates, there were still many students whose family conditions were not very good. Their monthly living expenses ranged from one to two thousand dors. The minimum consumption of 10 thousand was enough for their living expenses for a year. ¡®The rich¡¯s life is so luxurious. ¡®Is David really willing to spend so much money on us?¡¯ Many people started to have the idea of giving up this meal. Especially since they had not seen David yet. Could he be standing them up? If they ended up having to go Dutch on this meal, they would not be able to afford it at all. ¡°This is only the minimum standard. It is impossible for people who can afford toe here to consume this minimum amount. I think that since we have so many people with us, we might end up spending millions of dors or even more! ¡± Patrick said. ¡®Millions?¡¯ Patrick¡¯s words once again made the hearts of many students from ordinary families nervous. They genuinely did not want to eat this meal anymore. In their opinions, no one would spend nearly a million dors to treat them to a meal. This was not the way to spend money even if one had money, right? Wasn¡¯t it better to buy a house or a car? They would be finished if they were asked to pay the billter. Even if they went Dutch, everyone would still need to pay 20 thousand dors. ¡°Where is David? Why is he not here?¡± Someone asked again. ¡°Yeah, why is David not here?¡± The group started to discuss among themselves. It seemed that after they heard Patrick talking about the price, a lot of them felt that David might have stood them up. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was the first time he had treated them to a meal and he was going to spend millions. Even if he was from a rich family, that was not the way to do things. Patrick was also looking for David. David only asked him to organize the students in ss and bring them over. After that? What else? Of course, he felt that David would not intentionally fail to meet them. This was because he had seen David¡¯s ability. If it was not for Davidst semester, he would have been done for. After what happened, he went to look up Six Camden. He was the big shot in the underground world of River City. The entire underground world of River City would shake if he stomped his foot. However, he was kneeling in front of David and apologizing. It could be seen how powerful a junior like David was. Meanwhile, Dean was secretly feeling pleased. He was hoping that David would intentionally fail to meet them. If they were to go Dutch, everyone would need to pay 20 thousand. If he lied to his family and bit the bullet, he would be able to pay for it as long as he could expose David¡¯s true face. He could not stand a man like David who was better than him in everything. Chapter 716 Chapter 716 Then, a tall beautiful woman came up and politely asked, ¡°Hello,dies and gentlemen! I¡¯m Golden Leaf Hotel¡¯s lobby manager. How can I help you?¡± ¡°Well¡­ We¡­ we¡¯re just looking around! ¡± One of the ssmates answered. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We only came in to have a look. We don¡¯t need anything. We¡¯ll get out of your hair, lady.¡± ¡°Sorry, everybody! We¡¯re the most exclusive hotel in South River Province. You¡¯re not allowed to look around. Please leave if you have no other business.¡± The beautiful manager said politely. Still, her expression was disdainful. ¡°We¡¯re here to see David. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± Patrick interjected. He did not believe David had not taken care of these things. ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Lidell¡¯s guests! Mr. Lidell has instructed us, and we¡¯ve arranged the seats. Please follow me.¡± When the beautiful manager heard they were here for David, her expression immediately changed. She smiled and said respectfully. The beautiful manager¡¯s words also put everyone at ease. It turned out David had already made the arrangements. It looked like he was going to spend millions of dors treating them for a meal! He must be a super-rich heir. They heard Golden Leaf Hotel¡¯s manager call David Mr. Lidell. They must know each other. Thus, the group of 50 or 60 people followed Golden Leaf Hotel¡¯s beautiful manager to arge private room. ¡°Hold on, everyone! The dishes are ready and will be served in a minute,¡± the beautiful lobby manager said before leaving the private room. ¡°Have a seat! Fill up the seats.¡± Patrick began to arrange. ¡°Those who drink can sit together. ¡°And those who don¡¯t drink can sit together. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Try mixing genders! ¡°There¡¯s an old saying, ¡®Work is effortless when men and women team up.¡± Everyone started working. Everyone also sat in between their opposite genders. However, there were exceptions. Ava sat next to a girl she was on good terms with. There was an empty seat next to her. Dean quickly walked over and sat down.He had been eyeing this opportunity for a long time. Life was so beautiful with one of the three goddesses of SRU¡ªAva sitting next to him while he ate the most expensive food and drank the most expensive wine in South River Province. It felt so good. When the food was served, he was going to have to take some photos and post them on social media. It would be best if he included Ava in the photos. He could make his ssmates at school envy him. While Dean was indulging in his imagination, a voice rang in his ear. ¡°Sasha! Come on, let¡¯s sit in the back.¡± After saying that, Ava pulled the girl next to her, got up, and sat at the next table. She now had girls on both sides. Many ssmates suppressed theirughter at the sight of this. They got up to change seats when they were already seated. Ava clearly did not want to sit next to Dean. Dean sat in his ce, his face flushed with rage, wishing he could rape Ava a hundred times. It was f*cking humiliating. It made him look bad in front of the whole ss. The atmosphere was awkward for a moment. Seeing Ava get up and change seats, Patrick immediately arranged for two more people to sit there. The beautiful woman beside Dean had now be an Ugly Betty. Soon after everyone sat down, the private room door opened. The good-looking waiters served countless delicacies. Once the dishes were served, everyone was still in a dumbfounded daze. The f*cking lobster and king crab weighing more than ten pounds cost tens of thousands of dors each. Chapter 717 Chapter 717 The table full of delicious food was normally only seen only on TV. Three minutester¡­ Everyone was busy taking photos to show off on social media. Ten minutester¡­ After showing off, no one moved their spoon and fork even though everyone was gulping secretly. It was because the main character, David, had not arrived! No one dared to move. Patrick gave David a call when he saw the food getting cold. ¡°Hello! Patrick, are you there yet?¡± David¡¯s voice came over the phone. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°David, where are you? We¡¯re reached, and the food is also ready. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you! ¡± Patrick said. When Patrick spoke, everyone looked at him. ¡°The food¡¯s ready? Hurry and eat! Why are you waiting for me? I¡¯ll have a drink with all of youter. Don¡¯t wait forme.¡± ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll dig in first.¡± Patrick hung up the phone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s dig in! Don¡¯t wait for David. He¡¯s busy with something right now. He¡¯lleter.¡± Everyone stayed still even after he said that. Patrick could only pick up his spoon and fork and start eating. Then everyone dug in. The table of food was delicious! The men were gobbling it up. ¡°Patrick, does this table of food cost a lot of money? ¡° Some ssmates asked as they ate. ¡°Yeah! Patrick, you¡¯re the most knowledgeable person here. I¡¯ve only seen these dishes on TV. They taste so good. It must be expensive.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s gonna cost at least two hundred thousand dors. This ck one is caviar. It¡¯s a premium ingredient.¡± ¡°This is the best meal I¡¯ve ever had.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only the best but also the most expensive.¡± Everyone chatted. They were talking, but it did not stop them from eating. They could not stop their hands! ¡°I was wrong! I thought a million dors would be enough for dozens of us. I didn¡¯t expect David to be so generous. I was shocked too,¡± said Patrick. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does this table exceed your expectations?¡± A ssmate asked. ¡°It exceeds my expectations!¡± Patrick replied. ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. How much will our meal cost?¡± ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t keep us in suspense! I only want to know how much the wine I just drank cost.¡± ¡°That mouthful of wine cost about ten thousand dors!¡± Patrick said to the ssmate. ¡®What? ¡®About ten thousand dors for a mouthful of wine?¡¯ Everyone stopped and looked at Patrick in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that! The official price of the world¡¯s top red wine is about three hundred thousand dors per bottle. Don¡¯t you think one mouthful would cost ten thousand dors?¡± The ssmate, who had just drunk the wine, was stunned. Did he drink a year¡¯s worth of his own living expenses in one gulp? Was this how rich people f*cking lived? Three hundred thousand dors for a bottle of wine? A house in their small county would cost only two hundred thousand to three hundred thousand dors! The bottle of wine could buy them a new house. ¡°How¡­ how much will this table of food and two bottles of wine cost?¡± ¡°The whole table adds up to about one and a half million dors! After all, it¡¯s an eight-star hotel. Besides the food, thebor cost is also a considerable expense. It¡¯s about ten million dors for six tables! ¡± ¡®Ten million dors?¡¯ Everyone present was petrified¡­ Chapter 718 Chapter 718 Everyone there felt heartbroken that one table of food cost one and a half million dors. It was indeed delicious, and they even wanted to swallow their tongues. However, the thought of an average cost of one hundred and fifty thousand dors per person upset them. If they had to choose between a meal and one hundred and fifty thousand dors, they would have chosen one hundred and fifty thousand dors. Those who did note from wealthy families thought they could do a lot with one hundred and fifty thousand dors. It was equivalent to years of their family ie. Of course, it was someone else¡¯s treat, and they had no choice, so they could only eat as much as they wanted! Every extra bite was a gain. Not many people drank at first. However, after hearing that a bottle of wine cost three hundred thousand dors, many girls scrambled to drink some. After all, these were opportunities. By taking a couple more sips, they would have something to brag about in the future. They would be someone who had drank a premium wine that cost three hundred thousand dors per bottle. Half an hourter¡­ No one could eat anymore. There was still plenty of food left on the table. The food costing one and a half million dors per table had super generous portions. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, no one left the table. It was a rare opportunity, and if they rested and went to the washroom, they might be able to eat more. Just then, the private room door opened. David walked in from outside. Everyone got up voluntarily. They owed it to him after the dinner. David had spent so much money to treat his ssmates to dinner. The students who previously had had some opinions about David were also full of admiration for him now. He had bought the whole ss a meal for ten million dors. No matter how rich they were, they did not think they could do it. They would only treat a few close friends to a meal at most. However, David did not mind it at all. No matter how close or poor their rtionship was, he treated everyone equally. With such generosity, no wonder he was rich. ¡°Is everybody satisfied with the meal? You can order anything you need. Don¡¯t make yourself a stranger. Since you¡¯re out, enjoy,¡± David said after entering the private room. ¡°Yes! Yes! I¡¯m so satisfied! David, thankyou so much. It¡¯s the best meal I¡¯ve ever had.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! We¡¯re satisfied too. I didn¡¯t expect there¡¯s such delicious food in the world. It¡¯s a real eye -opener.¡± Everyoneplimented David. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s propose a toast to David for his generosity in treating us to such a wonderful dinner.¡± Dean picked up the wine bottle to pour some wine, but it was empty. There were ten people per table with two bottles of wine each, and the sses were sorge that there was hardly anything left after everyone poured themselves a ss. There were more than fifty students in the ss. Two- thirds of them did not want to drink at first. However, they wanted to try it after hearing that the wine cost three hundred thousand dors. Even Ava tasted some. She also wondered what the expensive wine tasted like. Dean was a little depressed. He thought he could use it to make himself look good. He could also have an excuse to drink a little more. This was because the wine was so good. It cost three hundred thousand dors per bottle! A chance like that urred once in a blue moon. However, they had finished it. He kept his eye on the bottle. From what he had just observed, there should be a little left. However, the bottle was now empty. When exactly did they empty it? Dean was puzzled. Was it when he went to the bathroom earlier? It must be! There was no way the wine would disappear for no reason. Chapter 719 Chapter 719 He had been watching it the whole tine. ¡®F*ck! I¡¯ve been careless!¡¯ Someone else had beat him to the twenty thousand or thirty thousand dors. ¡°Why don¡¯t we rece wine with tea?¡± Dean asked awkwardly. David saw that everyone¡¯s sses were empty, and the bottles were opened. Knowing they had finished the wine, he pressed the call bell on the wall. ¡°Tea won¡¯t do! Isn¡¯t this the first time we¡¯ve gathered together in three years? And it¡¯s not easy to have so many people present. Drink some more!¡± David said. ¡°No thanks! David! You¡¯ve spent a lot of money. We¡¯ll feel bad if you order more.¡± ¡°Moneyes and goes. The most important thing is for everyone to enjoy their meal. Since I¡¯m treating you, won¡¯t I be humiliated if everyone didn¡¯t have a good time? It¡¯s up to me today. Now, sit down!¡± After David said that, everyone sat down without further objection. Soon the private room door opened again. The beautiful lobby manager came in. ¡°Mr. Lidell! What can I do for you?¡± The beautiful manager said respectfully. ¡°Serve ten more bottles of this wine to each table.¡± ¡°Okay! lust a moment, Mr. Lidell. The wine will be delivered right away. Anything else?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first. Mr. Lidell, you can call me if you need anything.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The beautiful manager turned and left the private room after she finished speaking. Ten more bottles per table? Everyone was shocked again. It cost three hundred thousand dors per bottle. Ten bottles would cost three million dors. Six tables cost eighteen million dors. Adding what they just ate to the equation, their dinner would cost thirty million dors. This¡­ was f*cking too much? How much money did David have? No rich heir would spend money like that. People were starting to get confused about David. ¡°David, you don¡¯t have to order that much. We can¡¯t finish it at all. Can we return some of them?¡± Patrick asked. Even though he knew David had money and connections, thetter was being a little too much. Thirty million dors for dinner with ssmates? Even the richest man in Somend would not do that, would he? ¡°It¡¯s okay! You can take them back if you can¡¯t finish them. I know you like these. I¡¯ll send you two bottles that they¡¯ve stopped producing,¡± David said casually. He did not seem to care. Soon, the wine was served. The manager delivered David¡¯s instructions as soon as possible. David opened a bottle and filled his ss. Everyone began pouring wine. Now, everyone had a full ss of wine. David raised his ss and said, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s not easy for us to get together. There¡¯s still one year left for us until we graduate. I hope you can remember our time in university wherever you are. This will be an indelible mark on our life. I hope we can keep in touch and get together again decadester. Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± Everyone shouted together. After three rounds of wine¡­ David asked the manager to take them to Golden Leaf Hotel¡¯s entertainment area right away to sing and dance together. Golden Leaf Hotel¡¯s huge private room still felt empty after amodating 50 or 60 people. Everyone was already tipsy, and thus, more rxed. Someone soon began dancing in the middle of the private room. Besides that, it was a dance involving both men and women. Everyone screamed, of course. David wanted to sneak out. However, Patrick and the rest caught him. Therefore, he could only sit with them in the private room. Chapter 720 Chapter 720 As the host today, many female ssmates invited David to join them. However, David refused by pretending to be drunk. After being in contact with so many stunning beauties, who were at least solid 9s, David¡¯s taste had upgraded. He was not interested in these 7s or 8s. He was not interested, but other people were. Patrick soon sumbed to the temptation and joined in the dance. There were several good-looking female ssmates in the ss, and the men thought it would be nice to take advantage of them amidst themotion. However, it was a pity that the most popr girl at SRU¡ªAva did not join in. Otherwise, they would have had much more fun. They also wanted to see what the most popr girl looked like when she danced. Ava had always looked quiet and gentle to them. After Patrick and the rest left, David took the opportunity to sneak out of the private room. He texted Patrick, telling him to leave with everyone after they were done and that he had already taken care of the bill. Even if David did not text him, Patrick could only leave with everyone after they were done. No one would fight to foot the bill because no one could afford it. David looked at the time. It was already past 9 PM. He walked out of Golden Leaf Hotel alone, preparing to leave and go home to rest. ¡°David!¡± David was about to leave when a voice stopped him. David looked back. The person who had just called him was Ava, the ss and campus belle. Ava hurried to David¡¯s side. ¡°Ava, why did you stop having fun with them?¡± David asked. ¡°David, you¡¯re today¡¯s host. Why did you stop too?¡± Ava asked in response. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯m going home to rest. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already footed the bill, and you can have as much fun as you like until morning.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hospitality today. I¡¯m tired too. Please send me back to school, David! ¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Sure!¡± David walked over to his Bugatti Veyron, opened the car door, and said, ¡°Please! Ava.¡± The two got into the Bugatti Veyron. The car left the Golden Leaf Hotel with a roar. Golden Leaf Hotel was not far from SRU, and it did not take long to walk there. However, David did not want toe back to collect his car, so he drove there right away. David had just pulled out of the Golden Leaf Hotel¡¯s parking lot when Ava said, ¡°David, let¡¯s go somewhere and talk! ¡± ¡°Now? Isn¡¯t it toote?¡± David replied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? A girl like me isn¡¯t even afraid, so what is a man like you afraid of?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid! It¡¯s that boys gotta protect themselves out there!¡± David said earnestly. ¡°Poof!¡± Ava could not helpughing. ¡°David, you¡¯re so funny!¡± Ava said with augh. ¡°Some other time! It¡¯s a bitte today. The school will be closed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want the school to be closed? That way, you¡¯ll have an excuse to book a room outside. You¡¯ll hint at the hotel staff, asking them to lie that there¡¯s only one room left. Then the two will have to share a room. The girl will draw a line in the middle of the bed and say they¡¯re not allowed to cross the line, or you¡¯ll be a jerk. In the end, the boy crosses the line and has his way with the girl once the lights were off. David put his foot on the brake. Pulling over to the roadside, he turned and gaped at Ava. ¡°Ava, have you been watching too many soap dramas?¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s what they say on TV, but have you ever thought about it that way?¡± ¡°Never!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ava also turned to look at David. ¡°Yes!¡± David answered confidently. ¡°Alright! You win. Send me back to school!¡± Ava said as she turned to look ahead. ¡°Uh¡­ Okay!¡± David sent Ava back to school, and they were silent throughout the journey. Ava got out of the car and left without saying goodbye to David. David drove away with a confused look on his face. He could not figure out what he had done to Ava. He never thought of it that way! How baffling! David returned to South River International Residence, parked his car, and went upstairs. He took the elevator to the top floor. The elevator door opened, and David walked out. As soon as David stepped out of the elevator, he saw a familiar and delicate face. ¡®Amelia? ¡®What is she doing here?¡¯ Amelia hade to see David. She had pondered for a long time and decided to confess her feelings to David. She wanted to tell David that she was still a virgin. She still had her first kiss too. N?velDrama.Org ? content. If David did not believe her, he could try. She would not fight back. She was afraid she would never meet such a nice man again if she lost David. It was not only because David was rich but also because David was able to do so much for his ex - girlfriend, Sarah. He was a super-rich heir who pretended to be a poor guy and did everything for Sarah. He even did it for three years. How many super rich heirs could do that? It meant he loved Sarah. It was a pity that Sarah did not appreciate it. If she were Sarah, she would never dump a man like David for money. Money was important nowadays. However, she would never trade her body for it Besides, there were more important things than money. The rich heirs around her had been after her for sex. She would be abandoned once they got bored with her. Only David was not like that. He not only did that for Sarah. The same thing happened thest time she was here. Besides, David¡¯s figure had been etched in her heart ever since David saved her from Leo and Jacob. Therefore, she decided to tell David how she felt as soon as possible. David¡¯s focus was not on his studies right now. He might ask for leave anytime and stoping to school. That was the casest semester. She was afraid she might not ever have the chance to confess her feelings. However, she had no idea that David was treating the ss to dinner today. When she arrived, she rang the doorbell, but no one answered. She waited there. She thought David woulde back at night! She had been waiting for over an hour now. She was going to leave if David still did not return. Otherwise, she would have to stay in a hotel when the school closed. Just as she was about to leave after waiting a little longer, the elevator doors opened. She knew it must be David. David was the only one living on the top floor. No one else woulde here. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed to have waited here for so long. Chapter 721 Chapter 721 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 721 ¡°Amelia? Why are you here?¡± David asked suspiciously. ¡°David, I¡¯m looking for you,¡± Amelia replied. ¡°If you needed to see me, you could call me or send me a message. If you kept waiting here, what if I didn¡¯te back?¡±. ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you didn¡¯te back, I¡¯d just go back to campus,¡± Amelia said with a smile. However, her smile was a bit bitter no matter how he looked at it. ¡°It¡¯s sote, it¡¯s not safe for you to go back alone, right?¡± ¡°There is a temporary police office next to this residential area where I can wait for a taxi and go back to campus.¡± David did not know what to say to her for a while, so he walked over and opened the door before saying,¡± Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Amelia followed David into the house. David poured a ss of water, handed it to Amelia, then sat on the leather sofa and asked, ¡°Amelia, what do you want from me?¡± ¡°David, do you think I¡¯m promiscuous?¡± Amelia asked. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask such a question?¡± ¡°Because I think you¡¯ve been avoiding me since you ran away in the middle of the nightst time. Did my This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. initiative make you think I¡¯m just a promiscuous woman?¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯m really busytely so that¡¯s why I rarelye back to campus.¡± ¡°Being busy is just an excuse for you, I know you must think so in your heart, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t even be reluctant to text me. Although I used to hang out with rich kids like Leo and Jacob, I never let them take advantage of me. I¡¯m still chaste, so please don¡¯t think of me like that, okay? I really like you,¡± Amelia said suddenly with a sob. David was at a loss for a while. He had seen a lot of great upheavals and he had killed a lot of God Rank guardians. However, when it came to women, he was really at a loss. That was why he would always avoid them as much as he could. Thest time, something almost happened between him and Amelia. Luckily, he was saved by his aunt. If not, he would not have epted Celia¡¯s confession In his opinion, he needed to be responsible if something happened. In the end, he tried his best to avoid interacting with Amelia. However, he did not think that she would come to him. He just sent Ava away and now Amelia was here. This was such a pain in the butt for him. He did not have the qualifications to be a scumbag How many men out there dreamed of having so many top-notch goddessese to their door? It stood to reason that after Sarah cheated on him, he should have a vengeful mentality. He would just say yes without thinking when he encountered this kind of thing. It was a pity that he had been cured by Celia. This girl who had waited for him for so many years was the person he could not let down matter what. Therefore, he could only say sorry to all the other fish in the sea. ¡°Amelia, I really didn¡¯t think about it that way.¡± ¡°Then tell me, what do you think of me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re excellent and gorgeous.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you like me? Even when Ie to you, you want to run away. At South River University, I consider myself no worse than Luna and Ava,¡± Amelia said, sobbing. ¡°Amelia, I already have a girlfriend, so please don¡¯t do this. We can be friends,¡± David thought for a while and said. ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re lying to me, right? I know you think I¡¯m filthy, so that¡¯s why you say that to enrage me and try to get me to give up, but I¡¯m really not what you think! You can try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Amelia stood up while crying. Then, she came over and hugged David. ¡°Amelia, calm down,¡± David said helplessly. ¡°David, I can¡¯t calm down. I like you and I want to give myself to you to prove that I¡¯m clean. You ran awayst time but this time, I won¡¯t let you run away.¡± After she finished speaking, she kissed David on the lips while he was caught off guard. Chapter 722 Chapter 722 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 722 David only felt a sweet fragrance wafting over his face. Then, Amelia¡¯s sweet red lips were pressed against his. David felt a little lost. ¡®Am¡­ Am I being forcibly kissed?¡¯ Before he coulde back to his senses, his mouth was filled with sweetness. At this time, Celia¡¯s crying face suddenly appeared in David¡¯s mind. ¡®No! This is not Celia! ¡®No! ¡®I can¡¯t do anything to let her down! ¡®She is my official girlfriend.¡¯ David came back to his senses and Amelia was still kissing him. David shivered and Amelia suddenly flew b?ckward before sitting on the ground. Amelia, who had finally reacted, found herself sitting on the ground and cried loudly with a sharp pain in her buttocks. ¡°Boohoo!¡± David was at a loss. After a while¡­ N?velDrama.Org ? content. He got up and went to squat next to Amelia before saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amelia.¡± ¡°Boohoo!¡± What greeted him was Amelia¡¯s cries getting louder. Clearly, she was startled by David¡¯s sudden burst of energy. ¡°Amelia, you know I was dumped by Sarahst semester and I haven¡¯t recovered. ¡°Sarah and I have been together for four years and I¡¯ve always been her errand boy. If she said she¡¯s hungry in the middle of the night, I¡¯d buy food and send it to her dorm even if there was a storm. ¡°For her birthday, I bought thetest mobile phone for her with the money I made after working part time for three months. ¡°In the end, she dumped me because Leo was richer than me and was willing to buy bags for her and bring her to eight-star hotels. ¡°Our four-year rtionship was nothingpared to a rich kid who was willing to spend money on her. ¡°She said she wanted to give me the most wonderful thing on our wedding day during those four years. Thus, I never touched her, but in the end, she slept with Leo after only a few days! ¡°Who understands the hurt in my heart? So can you please give me some time?¡± David was sincere when he said that. To be honest, it was just tofort Amelia. If not, he did not know what else would happen tonight. He felt that after he left this time, he should not go back to campus so often. He could not afford to offend any of these women. If they were his enemies, he would just kill them. However, what should he do to these women who were badly crushing on him? He could not use violence. Thus, he could onlyfort them and then think of a nter. Today he just joked with Ava saying that he had to protect himself outside as a man. Now, he was forcibly kissed by Amelia. Chapter 723 Chapter 723 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 723 After hearing what David said, Amelia stopped crying and raised her head to reveal a delicate crying face. She looked at David and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, Amelia, you are very beautiful and bold. It¡¯s not wrong to strive for your own happiness, but Sarah¡¯s incident has hit me hard, so I¡¯m not ready to ept my next rtionship, please understand,¡± David pretended to be deep and answered. He could only try to appease Amelia as best he could. He did not even dare to tell her about Celia. Otherwise, he was afraid that Amelia would do something extreme. It was said that women in love had negative IQs and they were especially crazy. David finally saw it today. ¡°Will you choose me when you get over it?¡± Amelia looked at David and asked seriously. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know either, because I am not in the mood to think about these issues yet, and I don¡¯t know how long it will take me to ept the next rtionship, Amelia. If you meet the right one, please don¡¯t waste your time on me, okay? Because I can¡¯t give you any promises, and it might end up in vain,¡± David advised. ¡°David, I will wait for you. No matter how long, I will still wait. I just hope you can give me a chance after forgetting Sarah. I will definitely cherish you because I will never meet a better person than you,¡± Amelia said sincerely. ¡°Amelia¡­ Why are you doing this? I¡¯m not as good.¡± as you think. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been dumped by Sarah,¡± David said with a wry smile. ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s stupid. You¡¯ve done so much for her, and she doesn¡¯t know how to cherish it, but I won¡¯t be like her. I¡¯m easily satisfied.¡± ¡°Get up first and we¡¯ll talk about thister. nning cannot overtake change. Now I am really not in the mood to think about it.¡± David helped Amelia up. ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Amelia screamed. Then, she stumbled. Her knees were weak and she almost fell, so she leaned her whole body on David. David could only support Amelia and slowly move to the sofa. ¡°How are you? Where is the injury? Let me take a look. I have some knowledge of traditional medicine so I can treat some minor problems,¡± David asked apologetically. Amelia was also the goddess in the hearts of many boys at South River University. Although she took the initiative to kiss David and David was the victim, in the end, he still got some benefits out of this. As a result, he even hurt Amelia with his burst of energy, so he felt a little apologetic. Fortunately, he knew about Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine and this small injury should be nothing. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s¡­ just a little pain in the buttocks. I might have hurt it when I fell on the floor after you pushed me,¡± Amelia said softly with a blushing face. David was speechless when he heard about Amelia¡¯s injury. How was he going to treat this special part? He needed to use the needle treatment so he could not do it through clothes. However, if she took off her clothes, it would be even more inappropriate. ¡°How about I take you to the hospital?¡± David said embarrassedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know some traditional medicine? Why should I go to the hospital? You can just treat me directly.¡± ¡°This location of this injury is a bit special, so I¡¯ll just take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. If a male doctor sees me, won¡¯t he be taking advantage of him? You should just treat me. I¡¯m okay with you taking advantage of me.¡± ¡°Amelia, we¡¯re still just friends, it will ruin your reputation if word got out. I can¡¯t do that,¡± David shook his head and said. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to do anything. Right now, you are a doctor and I am a patient. Plus, you are just helping me treat my injuries. There are also male doctors in the obstetrics and gynecology department! What¡¯s the matter? I can¡¯t even walk now. How am I going to go to ss tomorrow if you don¡¯t help me? Also, you¡¯re the one who hurt me so you¡¯re responsible for this,¡± Amelia said angrily. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°But¡­¡± David still wanted to say no. However, he was interrupted by Amelia before he could finish his sentence. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. If you don¡¯t help me, then send me back. I won¡¯t go to the hospital in any case.¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you take a look,¡± David said helplessly. This was not the first time he had examined a woman. As a doctor, David slowly corrected his mentality. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± Amelia asked with a blushing face. The tear streaks on her face were still there. ¡°Just lie on your stomach,¡± David said. ¡°Don¡¯t I need to remove my pants?¡± Amelia asked, blushing ¡°Let me see if it¡¯s serious first.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Amelia said in disappointment. Chapter 724 Chapter 724 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 724 David refused so sternly just now that she thought she needed to take off her pants. Ameliay down on the sofa. She was clenching her teeth while moving.She was genuinely in pain. When she got pushed away by David, she felt like she was flying Immediately afterward, she felt a sharp pain on her bottom. The wooden floor was so hard, and one could imagine how she felt after falling from such a high ce. She cried so loudly just now partly because David rejected her, on the other hand, it was also caused by the severe pain in her buttocks. A girl¡¯s tolerance for pain was very low. ¡°Alright,¡± Amelia said, lying on her stomach. The moment David put his hands on her to get ready to rub the injured area, Amelia let out a loud scream. ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t look at it and I can¡¯t even touch it. How am I going to treat it?¡± With Amelia¡¯s consent, David lifted her clothes a little to reveal the injured part. Then, he started the needle treatment. Amelia was indeed injured. Fortunately, her bones were undamaged. Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome. If her bones were injured, even if he was a genius doctor, it would take at least a week to heal. David started to promote blood cirction within Amelia. As long as her bones were fine, this small problem could be described as a piece of cake for David, who had studied Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine. Soon after, the redness and swelling dissipated. David removed the needles and said after turning around, ¡°It¡¯s done. See if you can walk.¡± Amelia¡¯s face was red. ¡®Huh? It doesn¡¯t hurt as much now!¡¯ She stood up and took two steps. Even though she was notpletely healed, it was still much better than before. Moreover, it did not affect her walking at all. ¡®How amazing! ¡®I didn¡¯t know that David knows medicine.¡¯ ¡°How is it?¡± David asked. ¡°I¡¯m cured! David, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± Amelia said happily. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. At the end of the day, I¡¯m still the one to me. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you so hard and I¡¯m responsible for causing the injury to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I¡­ I¡¯m also responsible.¡± David did not want to continue this topic, so he said, ¡°Let me send you back.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Amelia answered, feeling a little sad. She was happy just now, but now that David was so urgently sending her back, she immediately felt down. David could see the changes in Amelia¡¯s emotions and his heart softened. David could kill his enemies without hesitation, but when it came to his friends, he could not be so savage. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He figured that this was his weakness, but he could not change it in the short term. Chapter 725 Chapter 725 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 725 ¡°It¡¯ste, so why don¡¯t you stay here? The room you stayed in has not been upied since thest time you came over,¡± David said with a sigh. ¡°Okay,¡± Amelia replied instantly. Her sadness immediately changed into happiness. David had no choice but to sigh ruefully. A woman would change her mood as fast as turning a page. She had a different mood every second. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up first, rest early,¡± David said and went upstairs. Amelia looked at David¡¯s leaving figure and did not turn around until he disappeared into the stairwell. Then, she stared at the night scene outside the window in a daze. David went up to the upper floor of the loft. He was going to take off his clothes and jump into the swimming pool to take a bath, but he only remembered when half of his clothes were off that he was not staying alone tonight. Amelia was still down there! It would be bad if she walked up and saw him. Thus, David put his clothes back on again. After that, he walked back to the room, changed into a pair of tight shorts, and came out. With that, he jumped into the pool. The water in the swimming pool was changed every day, so there was no problem with the water quality, and it was also very clean. After a fewps, David got up and rested on a chair by the pool. This kind of life was something he could not even imagine before he got the system. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Endless wealth and countless stunning women around him. Even though he already had Celia and he did not want to be a scumbag who would fall in love with every woman heid eyes on, it still felt nice to be liked by beautiful women. His strength had also reached peak God Rank, which put him at the top of the world. It could also be said that he had reached the point where he could do whatever he wanted. Now he only needed his mind power to break through, then raise it to the God level limit and reach the peak God Rank under the double limit. When that happened, he would be truly standing at the top of the world. At that time, even if all the peak God Rankers in the world joined forces, he would not be scared of them at all. This was probably what all men dreamed of. Yet, it had been realized by a poor student like him. However, it would take 10 thousandvish points for his mind power to break through and nine thousand points to raise the mind power to peak God level. A total of 19 thousandvish points were required. David turned on the system and looked at hisvish points. He had reached 5247 points. He believed that it would reach 10 thousand soon. As long as his mind power reached God level, David felt that his strength would not be far from Mason. ¡®The future is promising! Davidy on the chair next to the pool and sighed as he looked at the stars in the night sky. The roof of the pool was made from tempered ss so he could look up at the starry sky. As expected of a house worth 400 million. There was a reason why it was so expensive. David looked at the gorgeous view in the sky and closed his eyes slowly. Then, he fell asleep. Perhaps he was too tired during this period. This was his first house, and this was where he felt most attached too. He could only sleep soundly and have peace of mind when he was here. While he was feeling groggy, David felt wetness and warmth on his lips. He did not pay any attention to it. ¡°Ah!¡± A scream interrupted David¡¯s dream. When he opened his eyes, he saw a delicate face in front of him. Chapter 726 Chapter 726 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 726 Amelia¡¯s cheeks were flushed and she covered her mouth, a little scared to look at David. It was only then that David realized that it was not a dream at all. Amelia was kissing him again. David did not know how to react for a moment. At this time, Amelia leaned down and put her head on David¡¯s shoulder. Then, she blew a breath in his ear and said softly, ¡°David, do you want to? As long as you say it, I will agree.¡±. David was immediately teased to the extreme by Amelia¡¯s tant seduction. At this moment, he really wanted to sleep with Amelie right here on the spot. In this situation, any normal man would not be able to hold himself back. Amelia¡¯s face and body were definitely above 95 marks. However, reason told him not to. Although he was not a saint, he was still a man of principles. If he slept with Amelia now, he would feel good for now, but what would happen next? How would he face Amelia? He could not give her any proper recognition after this. How would he exin this to Celia? This girl had loved him and waited for him for so long David unleashed a powerful mind power to control his desires. He calmed down slowly, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Amelia, if you do this again, we won¡¯t even be friends. Before we establish a rtionship, I won¡¯t do anything with you. If I do, it will be irresponsible toward both you and also myself. Please get up.¡± Amelia did not expect David to answer like this. When she saw that David was a little mad, Amelia could only get up and back away from David¡¯s body. Then, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry David. I love you so I can¡¯t control my body. I swear I only did this to you, and I just gave you my first kiss. Even though there are negative rumors about me, I know how to protect myself. Please believe me.¡± David got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to rest. You should also rest early.¡± After he said that, he left the pool, leaving Amelia in a daze. ¡®David is truly different from other men. ¡®What should I do? I think I¡¯ve fallen deeper and deeper for him!¡¯ Davidy on his bed after he went back to his room. He retracted his mind power and gasped for air. When he closed his eyes, he could see Amelia¡¯s stunning body. ¡®I can¡¯t bear this. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ David took out his phone to send Celia a message. David: [Did you miss me?] Soon, Celia texted him back. Celia: (Yeah, I did.) N?velDrama.Org ? content. David: (How much?] Celia: (Very much! I¡¯ve missed you all the time.) David: (Celia, I miss you too. Wait for me, I¡¯ll go back to Capital City the day after tomorrow.) Celia: (Alright, have a safe journey.) David: (You have to be prepared.] Celia: (No, you meanie!) David: (I¡¯ll only be mean to you.) Celia: (But¡­ But I¡¯m¡­) David: (What?] Celia: (I¡¯m on my period.) ¡°F*ck!¡± David cried. Tonight, someone else was going to have a hard time sleeping. Chapter 727 Chapter 727 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 727 David and Amelia went back to campus the next day. When the Bugatti Veyron drove into South River University, it prompted a series of screarns. Almost everyone turned their heads to look at it. This sports car was really too luxurious and too dazzling After David parked the car, Amelia opened the door and got out of the passenger seat. Although nothing happened between her and David this time, being able to get out of his car to be seen by so many ssmates was a deration of ownership to the entire South River University. She did note back to campus the entire nightst night, so this rumor would definitely have spread by now. David would surely be inexorably mixed up in this controversy and he could not prove his innocence no matter what. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Amelia, one of the three campus belles? Whose car is that?¡± ¡°This car was on campusst time too. I think it¡¯s David¡¯s.¡± ¡°Damn it! David and Amelia got together? Did they sleep togetherst night?¡± ¡°That should be the case! They must have slept together since they came back in together so early.¡± Amelia looked at the students scattered around her with a smile on her face. David also got out of the car at this time. He knew that bringing Amelia back to school would be controversial. He wanted to Amelia to get out of the car when they were outside of campus as he said it would affect her reputation. However, Amelia refused to get out of the car. She said she was not afraid, and she even said that other people¡¯s opinions were their own business. There was nothing David could do. He could not force her out of the car anyway. Since Amelia was a woman and she was not afraid, what should he be afraid of? With his current status, as long as he had a clear conscience and was upright, he did not need to care about other people¡¯s opinions at all. ¡°David, I¡¯ll go back first,¡± Amelia said. ¡°Alright, goodbye,¡± David replied. He knew that the fact that he and Amelia went back to campus together would soon spread throughout the campus. However, he did not care. He was going to Capital City tomorrow anyway. When he was back in ss, Patrick and others all gave him a thumbs up. Only the way Ava looked at David was somewhat inexplicable. Dean was happy too. If David was with Amelia, then no one would bepeting for Ava with him. He even conned David and made him lose so much money yesterday. This was the best of both worlds. The morning ss passed quickly. In the afternoon, the school organized a wee party to wee this year¡¯s freshmen to South River University. David was going to speak at the wee party as a senior. Inside the old castle of the Chris family in Falconia. After days of recuperation, Bourne¡¯s body had slowly recovered. He was no longer as shriveled and skinny as when he had just woken up. However, he still had not recovered to his prime. After all, he had been sleeping for nearly four hundred years. All of his bodily functions had degenerated badly. He could notpletely recover in a short period, and it required proper time. Now, he would soak his body with treasures of heaven and earth almost every day. In addition to that, he would also take various supplements. His body had once reached a level above peak God Rank, so he had no problem enduring all these. However, he had just woken up, so his absorption was a little slow. He needed to wake up his bodily functions slowly so that everything could be absorbed faster. Finally, he would be restored to his former prime, the realm above peak God Rank. Bourne was now looking through the information on the five major forces. His original idea was that after recovering to his peak, he would directly destroy the remaining four major forces with incredible ease. This was so that the Chris family could stand on top of the world. However, now, the n had changed. He would not be able to return to his peak in the short term. Hence, he could only do this step by step. He was initially going to take action on Somend first, but now, it did not seem to be as straightforward as he imagined. It was mainly because he could not obtain detailed information about Somend, If he did not understand something, then there would be things he could not predict. Bourne did not like situations like this. He wanted to know his enemies well so he could guarantee his victory. He could not give his opponents a chance to fight back. Unfortunately, he could not return to his peak for the time being If not, he would be fearless in this world where the highestbat power was just a peak God Ranker. Even if he fought all of the forces himself, he would still be able to win. Knock knock knock It was the sound of someone knocking on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Bourne said. The door was pushed open. Then, the current patriarch of the Chris family, Robert who was ate God Ranker, walked in. In truth, the Chris family also had another super powerful peak God Ranker, and that was Robert¡¯s father, Bieber Chris, the previous patriarch of the Chris family. However, Bieber had been in seclusion to reduce the energy consumption on his body and to study the method to break through to the next realm. He only came out on the day Grandmaster Bourne woke up. Then, he went back to seclusion after visiting the grandmaster and being instructed by him. Bourne¡¯s guidance made Bieber feel like he was one step closer to a breakthrough. Of course, this was still a step further. As for how many steps were left before breaking through peak God Rank, no one knows. Even the Grandmaster of the Chris family, Bourne, had no idea. Back then, he had gone through a lot of hardships to break through this stage, and now after four hundred years of deep sleep, his memory was a little blurred. ¡°Grandmaster, our first target is Somend, right?¡± Robert asked. ¡°I just checked Somend¡¯s information. Besides Mason Stefani, the dying peak God Ranker, there seem to be many hidden families and sects resurfacing in Somend.¡± Bourne said. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster. These hidden families and sects should not be underestimated, especially several of the big forces, such as the King family and the Krums. They all havete God Rankers and we cannot determine if there are any peak God Rankers among them,¡± Robert replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s not do anything to Somend for now. I haven¡¯t recovered to my peak yet, so I want to avoid any uncontroble factors. The information on the Morrow family and the Oxis family is urate, right?¡± ¡°Absolutely urate. All three of our families have controlled Falconia together for many years and know each other well.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Then make the Morrow family and the Oxis family our subordinates before attacking Somend, so as to unify the world and let the Chris family shine again.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Organize the staff, and we¡¯ll go to the Morrow family now.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 728 Chapter 728 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 728 David did not know that there was an existence beyond the peak God Ranker had awakened in the world, and that even if Bourne had not recovered to his prime, he was still stronger than a peak God Ranker. Otherwise, he would not be asfortable as he was now and still be in the mood for ss. In the afternoon, at the university¡¯s wee party, David, on behalf of the seniors representing South River University, delivered a speech to the school¡¯s newly arrived freshmen.. He was greeted with thunderous apuse as soon as he took the stage. David¡¯s deeds had been spread around South River University; it had made him the number one hunk of South River University. Not only was he famous among second years, third years, and fourth years, but he was also very popr among freshmen who had just entered the school. With his increasing strength and status, giving a speech in school was only a small matter for David and it was no big deal to him. He only needed to say a few words and it could make countless people below scream for him. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. This was the so-called celebrity effect! After delivering the speech, David donated 200 million dors to the university as promised, and at the same time, asked for leave from the chancellor, Oliver His purpose of returning to South River Province this time wasplete. He probably would not be going back to South River Province any time soon. With the establishment of the discipline team, there were still a lot of things to do. After leaving the campus, it was almost evening. David called Charles and asked him to meet. Then, he drove to the location where he would meet Charles. Last night, David told Charles that he would look for him today to talk to him. Before leaving, David needed to tell Charles something River City had an important ce in David¡¯s heart. He had been living here for several years and his closest rtives also lived here. He would not allow anything bad to happen here. Mason wanted to fake his death to lure foreign forces into action, so Somend was bound to fall into a short period of turmoil soon. Charles could not help much, but he could help David keep an eye on River City. He also needed to confess something to Charles. David rushed to the agreed location and found that it was a high-end coffee shop. ¡°Hello, Sir, how can I help you?¡± David stepped into the door and a waiter asked respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Charles. We made an appointment,¡± David said. ¡°Pleasee with me, Sir. Mr. Luther is already waiting for you.¡± David was taken to the door of a private room by the waiter. ¡°Sir, Mr. Luther is inside.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, if you need anything, you can call me at any time.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± David pushed the door open and found Charles and Sandy sitting inside chatting. When they heard the door opening, Charles and Sandy turned to look at David at the same time. ¡°Dave!¡± ¡°Dave!¡± Charles and Sandy called out at the same time. When Sandy saw David, a look of surprise appeared on her face. ¡°Charles, Sandy.¡± David walked over to sit down. Sandy immediately made a cup of coffee for David. ¡°Dave, do you want sugar?¡± Sandy asked. ¡°I¡¯ll have a little,¡± David answered. ¡°Okay.¡± Sandy started adding sugar into David¡¯s coffee. ¡°Charles, how¡¯s River City been recently?¡± David asked. ¡°Not bad. After using the Nichols family as an example, almost no one dares to cause trouble here anymore,¡± Charles answered. ¡°Charles, soon, the entire Somend might fall into a short period of turbulence. As for why, I can¡¯t say, but don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯tst for too long. If you have anything you can¡¯t solve during this period, you can contact me directly and I will handle it.¡± Chapter 729 Chapter 729 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 729 ¡°Okay, David, I understand,¡± Charles replied. The two talked for a long time. David also revealed something to Charles. Meanwhile, Sandy had been waiting quietly beside him. After saying goodbye to the siblings, David went back to South River International Residence. Then, he made a phone call to Pearl. Pearl also picked up the phone very soon. ¡°Mr. Lidell, what are your orders?¡± Pearl¡¯s voice sounded on the phone. ¡°Miss Pearl, how¡¯s it going?¡± David asked. ¡°Not bad. With unlimited financial support and reckless investment, the construction of the center is going much faster than the original n. I believe it won¡¯t take long to meet the requirements,¡± Pearl replied. ¡°Miss Pearl, leave it to someone else for now. Come back first,¡± David said. ¡°What? Do you miss me?¡± Pearl teased. ¡°Miss Pearl, we¡¯re talking business,¡± David said with a wry smile. ¡°Tell me then, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, there may be some turbulence in Somend soon. Not only Somend, but the whole world will slowly fall into chaos. You are not safe outside, soe back first. Ignore the other matters, for now.¡± ¡°Mr. Lidell, what¡¯s going on? I can also feel that the atmosphere here is getting tenser and tenser. Crime is on an upward trend and the number of police officers patrolling the streets is also starting to increase,¡± Pearl said curiously. ¡°It¡¯s a bitplicated,e back first. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster.¡± ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll implement this project first. I¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± ¡°No need, just leave the work to the people below. You cane back tomorrow. Long dys might causeplications.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll listen to you. But Mr. Lidell, does what you promised me at the airport before Ie here still count? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s asking me toe back.¡± David thought back to what he had promised Pearl. It seemed that when she returned from the task, he would spend a few days alone with her. When he thought about this, David felt a headacheing Compared to Amelia, David felt that Pearl was more difficult to deal with. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was because Pearl really helped him a lot. Since the establishment of East League Capitals, he had not done anything, while Pearl was the one handling everything. It could be said that Pearl contributed the most to him increasing his strength so quickly, and also why East League Capitals could be what it was today. At the same time, she was the one always worrying about thepany and also the one who was the most exhausted. Without Celia, he genuinely would not mind being with Pearl Pearl was a few years older than him, but it did not matter. This was because Pearl was a top-notch beauty in every way. He could only take one step at a time. Until now, he still could not think of a way to perfectly handle this matter with Pearl. ¡°Of course! However, I can¡¯t do it this time because I have a lot of things to do. I can only do it after some time,¡± David said. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it still counts. No matter what, you have to fulfill your promise and apany me alone for five days.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Also, you have to listen to me during these five days. You can¡¯t say no to whatever I ask you to do. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to hurt you because I won¡¯t have the heart to.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± David answered after thinking about it. He could vaguely guess what Pearl was about to do. When she came back, David would tell her about Celia. If not, things might develop in a manner that he could not control. He did not want to hurt Pearl and he did not want to hurt Celia. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Chapter 730 Chapter 730 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 730 Alter hanging up the call with Pearl, Davidy on the bell, wondering if he should just get a marriage certificate with Celia In this way, he could also deal with the women around him. However, if they were like Selena who said she did not care even if she knew he had a girlfriend, things would be a little trickier. ¡®Hopefully, Pearl is not like that. Forget it, I should stop thinking of rtionships. It¡¯s better to think about how to make Somend safe and sound in the ensuing turmoil.¡¯ Mason was still around so he did not need to worry about the foreign hostile forces for the time being. The first thing he had to do was to assign the discipline team to stand by in various locations in Somend. Then he would personally lead the team to solve the internal worries of Somend, namely the Dominic family and Star Alliance. Alright! After these two matters were settled, hisvish points should be almost enough for his mind power to break through The next day. David flew straight back to Capital City. He did not go straight to Celia not because she was on her period Tomorrow was the day when the members of the discipline team would gather. He had to meet Julia first and study the lists sent by the major hidden families and sects. He needed to see what kind of powerful people had been sent so that it would be easier to group them. The two made an appointment to meet at Opulence Manor. This would be the headquarters of the discipline team from now on. By the time David arrived at Opulence Manor, Julia had already arrived. ¡°David, these are the lists sent by the major forces. I have sorted them out. There are 96 people in total. 6 of them are halfway to God Rank, 38 peak Dragon Rankers, and 52te Dragon Rankers. I also divided them into 11 teams ording to their strength just as you wanted. Please take a look and see what else needs to be adjusted,¡± Julia handed a stack of documents to David and said. ¡°Are they all so strong? It seems that these hidden families and sects are suffering a huge loss this time,¡± David said after taking the information. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. You tied the number of resources allocated to the major forces in the future with their contribution to the discipline team. So of course they¡¯ll take this seriously. They all sent the most powerful members they can without crippling their own development.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! How can they benefit if they don¡¯t contribute?¡± ¡°My great-grandfather also said that you did a good job in this matter, David, what do you think of these materials I prepared?¡± David flipped through the information, looked at it for a while, and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nicely done. The distribution is very reasonable too. I will follow this tomorrow.¡± One dayter. Inside Opulence Manor. At this moment, the people that were sent from all major hidden forces in Somend were gathered here. There were 132 people and no less. Six people were halfway to God Rank. Among them, two of them were elderly and four of them were middle-aged. When David saw that everyone was here, he stood up and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re all here, you should know what¡¯s the purpose of you being here. From now on, you¡¯ll be members of the Somend Discipline Team. ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is David Lidell and I¡¯m the captain of the Somend Discipline Team. Behind me is Julia Stefani, she¡¯s the deputy captain of the Somend Discipline Team. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a peak Dragoon Ranker or halfway to God Rank, or perhaps you have a very high position in your family or sect. Since you¡¯re here, you should obey orders.¡± Chapter 731 Chapter 731 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 731 ¡°How much resources your family or sect can allocate in the future depends on your contribution here, so if you don¡¯t want your force to walk away with nothing, you should be more serious. ¡°Next, Deputy Captain Julia will send you some documents which detail your grouping and which provinces you will be responsible for.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Jules, give them the documents.¡± David turned to say to Julia behind him. ¡°Yes, Captain,¡± Julia replied. Julia stepped down and handed out the documents to everyone. ¡°The information you have in your hands details the team you are in and the area you are in charge of. If you have any questions, you can ask them now and we will solve them on the spot. If you don¡¯t mention them now, it will mean that you have acquiesced. I hope any disharmony won¡¯t happen again in the future,¡± David looked at the nearly 100 powerful people below and said. ¡°Captain, I want to ask if we can change the area we are in charge of,¡± someone stood up and asked. ¡°You can, but you can¡¯t change to the area where your own force will resurface, lest you start to do some secret or dishonest deals with your own forces. Where do you want to change to?¡± David asked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want to change anymore,¡± the man who stood up replied. His original intention was to change to the province where his family nned to resurface. This way they could take care of each other. If he could not do this, why bother changing? It would be the same no matter which area he was responsible for. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡± ¡°Captain, I would like to ask how our contribution is determined.¡± ¡°Each of your teams will have a corresponding Sommend official. This person is tasked to record your contributions, but you don¡¯t have to try to win him over and have him fake it for you, because that¡¯s impossible. They are all the elites cultivated by Somend and they are very loyal to Somend so they will never be tempted by you. Plus, they will even report any attempts to me and which will result in me deducting your contribution. ¡± ¡°David, I want to ask, what is your intention in gathering the six of us who are halfway to God Rank and putting them in the same group with you?¡± An old man who was halfway to God Rank asked. ¡°Of course, I put you together to deal with emergencies. I will make arrangements when the time comes,¡± David replied. ¡°Then why are you in the same group as us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the captain, so can¡¯t I be in the same group with you?¡± ¡°Since the six of us are put into a group, we will naturally be tasked with solving important problems. I am just afraid that you will drag us down and we will need to task someone with protecting you. Who will be responsible if the mission fails? Who¡¯s going to be responsible if something happens to you?¡± As soon as he said that, the atmosphere at the scene became a little lively. Everyone was looking at David mockingly. They were very unconvinced in a young man in his early twenties like David being their captain. Although David was recognized as number one among the younger generation in Somend, they were all his seniors. A group of middle-aged people was calling a young man about the same age as their son Captain. They felt ufortable with this. Weren¡¯t there seven people who were halfway to God Rank as announced publicly by Somend? Why did they not ask one of them to be the captain? Why did they send a little punk? To them, David still needed to grow for ten more years before he had the qualifications to be captain. Now, someone had finally expressed their doubts. ¡°Do you feel that I¡¯m not worthy of being in the same group as you?¡± David smiled and asked. ¡°Even if you¡¯re the captain, you¡¯re not strong enough. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll affect our progress. After all, we¡¯re here to make contributions,¡± the old man said fearlessly. ¡°Then what kind of strength do I need to disy such that I¡¯m worthy of being grouped with you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re definitely not strong enough now! ¡± Chapter 732 Chapter 732 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 732 David looked at the old man who questioned him. Not to be outdone, the old man looked back at David. The two stared at each other for a few seconds. The others looked at them curiously. At the same time, they were also puzzled by the behavior of the old man. When they came here, they were warned by their family and sect not to get into a conflict with David. Even if they were dissatisfied, they had to hold back. This was because David¡¯s status in Somend was extremely high. They could not offend him, at least until they were certain that Mason was dead. Although there were rumors that Mason was dead, everyone was just specting and no one had come forward to confirm this. Thus, no one wanted to be the first one to step forward. However, once it was confirmed that Mason was indeed dead, the Somend Discipline Team would be a joke as it would be impossible to restrain so many forces. When the whole of Somend was in turmoil, who would still care who David was? David was indeed very talented, but he was too young to say whether he could grow in this chaotic era. David, who was recognized as the number one among the younger generation in Somend, was also rumored to be the one. Except for the King family and the Krums, who were likely to win over David, other forces secretly wished for David to die since they knew that they could not get David to be on their side. Even if they were dissatisfied with David, they could not show it now. Since this old man dared to offend David, why did he join the discipline team? Joining the Somend Discipline Team was originally a gesture of goodwill toward Somend, but now he was clearly offending them, so it was a very unwise move. Many people present were puzzled, including several other masters who were halfway to God Rank. Was something else going on? ¡°Which force are you from?¡± David asked. ¡°What? David, didn¡¯t you say we can raise any questions we have? I¡¯ve raised it. Not only are you not exining to me, you even want to use public office to avenge private wrongs.¡± The old man said with a mocking smile. ¡°You¡¯re so old, and it is not easy for you to be halfway to God Rank, so I want to give you a chance to correct yourself. Somend needs its people right now, but if you are still persisting obstinately and continue to side with the evil-doers, then don¡¯t me me for m! ¡°David, what¡¯s the meaning of that?¡± The old man said as he mmed his hand on the table and stood up angrily. ¡°You know what it means. Think about it properly. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to think about it.¡± The atmosphere at the scene became tense as the people silently felt outraged. The old man looked at David with some hesitation in his heart. Should he cooperate with Somend to encircle and annihte the Dominic family, or continue to cooperate with the Dominic family to kill David right here? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. David obviously already knew about the old man working together with the Dominic family, but he was saying this to give him a chance. However, the Dominic family had said that it was basically confirmed that Mason was dead, and soon, foreign hostile forces woulde to attack and upy Somend. When the time came, Somend would be in chaos. David was standing a dozen meters away from him at that moment. He was just a peak Dragon Ranker so he had no room for resistance in front of him. If he killed David, he couldplete the task the Dominic family gave him and join the Dominic family¡¯s side. In the future, it would also be a guarantee for his family in troubled times. The old man thus decided in his heart. Since Mason was dead, then Somend was going to copse. The most important thing right now was to find a new way out for his family. Gradually, the old man began looking at David with murderous intent in his eyes. David killed Axel, the eldest son of the Dominic family, so he needed to kill David. This was the order the Dominic family had given him. ¡°Do it!¡± The old man suddenly yelled and charged at David. At the same time, the eight other peak Dragon Rankers who were already prepared on the scene quickly rushed out when they heard the old man¡¯s voice. Then, they followed the old man and charged toward David. It was clear that they had nned this. The moment they heard the old man¡¯s signal, they would immediately kill David and flee the scene. Then, they would rely on the Dominic family as they hid. When Somend was in chaos, they woulde out to get a slice of their cake. Then, they would be relying on a powerful family like the Dominic family and at the same time, they would have an extrayer of security. Chapter 733 Chapter 733 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 733 Since the old man who was halfway to God Rank had questioned David, the people present felt that an emergency might happen today. Sure enough, these people intended to kill David. Many people responded. For example, a few masters who were halfway to God Rank. They were sitting next to the old man, and if he made a move, they could easily stop the old man. However, no one had any intention of making a move. They were only warned not to offend David, not to save him. When Somend pursued the matter, they could say that the incident happened too suddenly and they could not react. Besides, if David could not even deal with this problem himself, why should he be their captain? When the old man took action, he had been constantly paying attention to several people who were halfway to God Rank around him. These people all represented their respective forces, and since troubled times were lying ahead in Somend, it stood to reason that they would not take action. 1 This was because once they took action, they would be siding with Somendpletely. They would be viewed as an enemy by the Dominic Family, Star Alliance, or other hostile forces abroad. In today¡¯s uncertain situation, no one would make such a serious gamble. However, he was also being cautious. If someone did something, he would block it with all his might, creating a chance for the eight peak Dragon Rankers to kill David. David was only a peak Dragon Ranker, so it was impossible for him to stop eight peak Dragon Rankers from attacking him at the same time. Right now, it had gone exactly as he had expected. None of these people did anything. The old man was overjoyed. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He had it in the bag now. Under the attack of himself, who was halfway to God Rank, and eight peak Dragon Rankers, David was definitely going to die. He had prepared an escape route. If he killed David, he would flee quickly and someone would pick them up. There was a distance of more than ten meters between them, but the old man appeared next to David in an instant. 1 At this moment, David was standing there looking like he was frightened. It seemed he had no intention of resisting or running away. The eight peak Dragon Rankers followed. Thud! The old man¡¯s attacknded on David. But then, the joy on his face gradually turned to panic. The eight peak Dragon Rankers also arrived shortly after. They surrounded David in the middle and started attacking David. Everyone present stared straight ahead. When they saw that David was hit without even resisting, they knew this fight was over. David would surely die! He was hit by someone halfway to God Rank and eight peak Dragon Rankers, even someone who was halfway to God Rank could not handle that. David was still too inexperienced. Even if he was a peak Dragon Ranker, he could not exhibit it fully. He was so scared that he could not move when he was faced with this scene. They were wondering how they should respond to Somend¡¯s investigationter. They could only say that David was killed before they could react. Somend could not do anything even if they did not believe them. They should just insist that they did not have time to react then they should be fine. Julia was not panicking after she saw David being attacked from one side. If this had happened in the past, she would have passed out from shock. However, this was not the case anymore because Mason told her David¡¯s strength surpassed Abraham and Dirk. Now, he hadpletely grown, so she should closely follow David and not lose out on this opportunity. If David surpassed Mr. Abe and Mr. Dirk, he should be a mid-God Ranker. If that was the case, how could this old man who was halfway to God Rank and peak Dragon Rankers be David¡¯s opponent? Chapter 734 Chapter 734 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 734 Three secondster. ¡®What? ¡®Something¡¯s not right. ¡®Why are these people not running after killing David? ¡®Why are they still in a fighting stance? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t they run?¡¯ When everyone was in doubt¡­ Boom! A powerful energy suddenly erupted. Some people of the lower realm were swept away by the strong wind. ¡°Ah!¡± This was apanied by several screams of pain. Then, they could only see eight peak Dragon Rankers flying backward while vomiting blood in the air. Finally, they hit the ground and fainted. Everyone hurriedly looked at David. They saw David holding the old man¡¯s neck with one hand while smiling. However, this kind of smile made everyone¡¯s scalp numb. It was like the smile of death. ¡®Um¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡¯ The sneak attack of someone who was halfway to God Rank and eight peak Dragon Rankers was easily countered by David? Was this really something a peak Dragon Ranker could do? This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Forget the peak Dragon Rankers, even the five remaining people who were halfway to God Rank would be killed if they were met with this sneak attack. They would not even have a chance to escape. If they were prepared, they might still have a chance of escaping. However, this was a sneak attack, so escaping was impossible. Everyone looked at the young man who had a smile on his face. They felt like their worldview had been turned upside down. He was in his twenties and yet he surpassed everyone here and became a God Rank guardian. How terrifying! Even the old man whom David was choking only broke through halfway to God Rank when he was in his sixties or seventies. Meanwhile, David was just in his twenties, and yet he had broken through to be a God Rank guardian? This was totally unheard of. How incredible! This was so incredible! Was this the true strength of the number one among the younger generation in Somend? What was ironic was that they were still looking down on David a while ago. It seemed that David had lied to everyone. ¡°I told you I wanted to give you a chance because I know it wasn¡¯t easy for you to be halfway to God Rank at your old age. However, it¡¯s too bad that you didn¡¯t appreciate it,¡± David said. He had noticed there was something fishy with these people earlier on. With his strong mind power, the actions of these people could not be hidden from his senses. No one could hide their murderous intent under David¡¯s strong mind power. Coincidentally, he could use these people to establish his prestige. He only wanted to expose some of his strength. Otherwise, no one in the team would want to obey a young man in his twenties. If that was the case, it would be inconvenient for him to continue his work. However, David revealed a little too much in this ident. He only wanted to show his strength as someone halfway to God Rank. However, facing the attack of someone halfway to God Rank and 8 peak Dragon Rankers, it was not enough to expose only that much. In the end, he could only show the strength of a God Rank guardian. He had no choice. David was holding the old man¡¯s neck as thetter was struggling with all his might, but it was all in vain. He could not speak either, and he could only make some grunting sounds. When he was about to hit David, David stopped him with one hand. Plus, David even lifted his head to smile at him. When that happened, he knew he was in trouble. ¡°Let me guess who the people behind you are. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be the Dominic family, right? After all, I killed their eldest son, so they definitely want me dead. As for Star Alliance and the other forces, they would not pay such a huge price to kill me, am I right? Tell me everything about the Dominic family and I¡¯ll give you a chance to live,¡± David said. A look of joy appeared on the old man¡¯s face. It would be fine as long as he had a chance to live. As for the Dominic family, sorry, he had to betray them so he could live. The old man had this thought, and he expected David to release his grip to let him speak. Chapter 735 Chapter 735 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 735 However, David¡¯s big hands were still like iron mps. It was choking his neck so tightly that he did not even have a chance to speak. He could only make some noises in his throat. After a few seconds, David continued, ¡°You¡¯re not answering? You are so stubborn. Originally, I wanted to give you a chance to live. Since you don¡¯t appreciate it, then you should go to hell first. The Dominic family will apany you soon enough.¡± At this time, the old man suddenly struggled violently. He wanted to remind David. ¡®You¡¯re choking me so that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t speak. ¡®I want to live, I want to exin.¡¯ Crack! David broke the old man¡¯s neck without any hesitation. A master halfway to God Rank had fallen. The people at the scene were all dumbfounded when they saw this. Everyone shuddered. ¡®Was he even giving him a f*cking chance? ¡®He¡¯s choking him until he can¡¯t speak and yet he¡¯s still asking questions? ¡®He even said that he didn¡¯t appreciate the opportunity? ¡®How can there be such a shameless person? ¡®It¡¯d be better to just kill him.¡¯ After David dealt with the old man, he threw the old man¡¯s body aside. Then, he saw nearly a hundred pairs of eyes staring at him in shock. David felt that he had done a good job establishing his prestige. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His strong strength was also revealed. Plus, his benevolent side was also revealed. He gave the old man a chance and yet he did not appreciate it, so what could he do? ¡®Wait! ¡®Why are you all looking at me with disdain in your eyes? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you show shock and fear?¡¯ David recalled the process of him killing the old man. ¡®Um, I seemed to have made a mistake.¡¯ When he asked the old man, he was still choking the old man¡¯s neck tightly, so he should not be able to speak. Which meant he was talking to himself during that moment. He was still curious why that old man had such strong integrity. Was he not scared of death? Now he thought about it, the old man should be trying to talk to save his life and it could be felt in his intense struggle. However, he could not say anything. ¡®Damn it, I was too careless! ¡®But whatever, he¡¯s dead anyway. ¡®Since he wanted to kill me, he should be prepared to be killed in response.¡¯ David did not feel the slightest remorse for killing people like that. However, he could not show that he had made a mistake just now. If not, he would destroy the honorable image he created. ¡°Um¡­ See, I gave him a chance but too bad he didn¡¯t appreciate it, so you can¡¯t me me, right?¡± David spread his hands and said helplessly. When he said this, it was like he was revealing what he intended to hide. ¡°Pfft! ¡± Julia could not hold herself back and she burst intoughter. David ignored Julia and continued, ¡°Who else has anything they want to say?¡± Everyone shook their heads. What a joke! David was a God Rank guardian so who dared to have any opinions? Did they not see someone from halfway to God Rank dying just now? Plus, David looked so innocent right now. He was definitely someone who would not hesitate to kill. He killed someone who was halfway to God Rank just like that. He did not give the old man a chance to speak and he even pretentiously said he gave him a chance. He gave the old man hope first and then slowly killed him. That was the cruelest. Everyone at the scene looked at David with a hint of fear in their eyes. Chapter 736 Chapter 736 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 736 After he saw everyone shaking their heads and expressing that they had no opinion, David continued, ¡°Since everyone has no opinion, then you should follow your grouping and go directly to the local provincial cab minister after you arrive at your assigned locations. They will arrange your amodation and fully cooperate with you. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll take this seriously. After all, this is rted to your life. You will all execute the task together. If you consist of ten peak Dragon Rankers and e Dragon Ranker alongside weapons, there will still be a chance for you to escape even if you encounter someone halfway to God Rank If you encounter a situation where you can¡¯t defeat the opponent, report it quickly and we will find a way to resolve it. ¡°Also, if I find out that you have colluded with the Dominic family and Star Alliance to disrupt Somend, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless for uprooting the families and sects behind you. Don¡¯t doubt Somend¡¯s strength. Since Somend can be one of the world¡¯srgest empires, it possesses power that¡¯s beyond your imagination. ¡°As for the ones who are halfway to God Rank, I will make the arrangementster!¡± After David finished speaking, he nced at everyone present. Everyone whom David looked at felt a shiver run down their spines. The gaze of the God Rank guardian was a little ufortable. ¡°Captain Lidell, please rest assured! Since we are here, we have absolute confidence in Somend and we will do our best to maintain the stability of the country. After all, I am also a Somender. When a country falls in disgrace, everyone will be doomed,¡± a middle-aged man from the King family, who was also halfway to God Rank, stood up and said. ¡°Yes! Rest assured, Captain Lidell, we will do our best to maintain the stability of Somend!¡± Everyone answered loudly. Now, everyone¡¯s attitude towards David hadpletely changed. From the initial disobedience and disdain to the current fear and terror. Even someone who was halfway to God Rank could not have a chance to fight back and was instantly killed, so how would they dare to speak their minds? Among the dozens of forces present, most of them only had people who were halfway to God Rank in their families, and very few of them had God Rank guardians. With the strength that David had shown just now, he could destroy most of the forces here by himself. It seemed that Somend was not as simple as it seemed on the surface! Originally, they thought that there were only three God Rank guardians, and once Mason died, there would only be two. Hence, it would be impossible for them to protect Somend. Unexpectedly, David appeared at this moment. Furthermore, ording to the information surrounding the grand event of the chosen ones brought back by the major forces, it was very likely that the master who was ate God Ranker was also someone from Somend. In this way, even if Mason died, Somend was still pretty strong and not everyone could vite it in the future. They might even be met with demise. Moreover, who knew if there was any hidden powers in Somend? It seemed that it was not appropriate to start a conflict with Somend for the time being, so they had to try their best to cooperate with Somend. ¡°When a country falls in disgrace, everyone will be doomed indeed. I admire the King family very much. You once helped Somend during its most difficult time and helped it get through the most challenging years. We will not forget this,¡± David looked at the middle-aged man and said. Judging from the few people in the King family that he hade into contact with now, they were still rtively good and decent people. They were also not arrogant like the other families. Although this person had been observing him today, he did not not show disdain, but instead, there was appreciation in his eyes. It seemed that Selena was right. The King family indeed wanted to win him over. ¡°Captain Lidell, you¡¯re too courteous. As a family in Somend, we¡¯re born and raised in Somend, so this is what my family should do,¡± the middle- aged man, Benedict King, said modestly. Before he came here, his brother Augustus said that he had to try his best to get close to David. David was not as simple as he seemed and was possibly hiding his strength. Back then, Benedict was objecting to that idea because David was just a young man in his twenties. He relied on his speed to sneak on ate Dragon Ranker before killing him. Everyone out there was saying that David was a peak Dragon Ranker, but he did not think so. He thought that David might have the strength of ate Dragon Ranker and he only learned some powerful body movement and martial arts. Of course, judging from his age, David was indeed a rare talent. Thus, if they could get him on their side, then of course they would not give up on that chance. Just now when David was being attacked, Benedict nned to do something. However, he identally saw David¡¯s expression at that moment and noticed that David was happy Right, it was happiness. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Benedict would not make any mistakes. Therefore, he did not do anything He also wanted to see how David would handle the sneak attack of someone halfway to God Rank and 8 peak Dragon Rankers. If he looked at it from another angle, if somend could give David such an important position like the captain of the discipline learn, then even if he was not strong enough, he would still be able to handle someone halfway to God Rank However, the result was beyond Benedict¡¯s expectations, and it proved what his brother Augustus said David was hiding his strength and he was hiding it very deeply. He was a God Rank guardian, which no one expected. Anyone would feel huge pressure when they were facing a God Rank guardian unless they themselves was also a God Rank guardian. Hence, Benedict had to be humble to David, which also made him want to rope in David even more. This kid was too talented, and he was worth investing in ¡°I hope everyone here can learn from the King family. This is what a family from somend should do instead of constantly thinking about how to get a portion of Somend. I am telling you now that you can keep what Somend wants to give you, but if Somend doesn¡¯t want to give you, no one can steal it away. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone what happened today. Alright, that¡¯s all for today. Everyone, you should go to the locations Deputy Captain Stefani assigned you.¡± Next, everyone dispersed and went to their assigned positions. The five people who were halfway to God Rank would remain in Capital City They did not have a ce they were responsible for. However, they would head out if anything unsolvable happened. Capital City was in the center of Somend so they were always nearby. In the afternoon, David arrived at Capital City International Airport. He was here to pick up Pearl. Pearl ended up dying her flight for two days as she wanted toe back after settling her affairs. As the boss of East League Capitals, David needed to wee this huge contributor back Initially, David wanted to make this a grand event. He wanted to ask all the senior executives of East League Capitals in Capital City toe over and hang some banners to wee Pearl¡¯s return. In the end, Pearl refused no matter how hard he tried to convince her. She only asked David toe pick her up alone and that the rest of them should note. Hence, David could onlye alone. Chapter 737 Chapter 737 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 737 David got there just in time for Pearl¡¯s ne tond. Not long after he arrived, her flight arrived. He stood waiting on the edge of the passenger exit. Soon he saw a tall and stylishly dressed woman with wide sunsses covering half of her face walking out while dragging a suitcase. David went up to her, wanting to take the suitcase from the woman¡¯s hand. Unexpectedly, the woman threw the suitcase in her hand away and gave David a big hug. David was a little embarrassed by that. He then quickly pushed Pearl away and said, ¡°There are a lot of people here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, so what are you afraid of?¡± Pearl said with some dissatisfaction. ¡°Come, we¡¯ll talk when we get back,¡± David grabbed Pearl with one hand and picked up the suitcase with the other before leaving. ¡°What a coward,¡± Pearl said only three words before following David out of the airport. The two¡¯s hug also attracted the attention of many men and women at the airport. After all, both of them had top-notch temperaments and looks. After getting in the car, Pearl took off her sunsses. ¡°David, how did you recognize me? I was wearing such big sunsses. When I bought them, everyone said they couldn¡¯t recognize me so I thought you wouldn¡¯t recognize me either! It¡¯s fine, you didn¡¯t disappoint me. You didn¡¯t let me down after I sold my soul for your sake for so long,¡± Pearl asked, flipping her hair. ¡°What¡¯s so hard to spot? You¡¯re the most beautiful person toe out of the whole ne,¡± David replied as he fastened his seatbelt. ¡°Oh? I haven¡¯t seen you for such a long time and you¡¯ve be sweeter. Which girl trained you to be like that? Come on, let me have a taste.¡± After Pearl finished speaking, she got up from the passenger seat, kissed David before he could react, and then sat back down. ¡°Miss Pearl, is everyone abroad so open-minded? You¡¯ve only been there a few days and you¡¯ve be so bold. If youe back after some time, won¡¯t you directly try to sleep with me?¡± David mocked. ¡°Dream on! I won¡¯t give it to you even if you want to. However, if you try to do it now, I might not fight back. What do you think? Darling, do you want to try?¡± Pearl licked her lips and said seductively. This time, David was speechless. It had been so long since he saw Pearl, so he wanted to flirt with her to be closer to her. After all, he arranged for Pearl to go abroad and he felt a little remorseful about this. However, he did not expect Pearl to not act cold toward him at all. At this time, David was a little happy. Pearl was still the same. The only thing that was worrying him was that Pearl was getting bolder after staying out station for some time. She also knew how to use her assets to seduce people better now. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Her outfit today was way better than how she dressed back then. Back then, Pearl would always wear professional clothes and always appeared so serious, like a strong businesswoman in the business circle. Even though it was attractive and it made people want to dominate her, most people would not have filthy thoughts about her when they saw her. However, her outfit today was different. It was seductive and very charming! She used the advantages of her body very well. He was sure that Pearl attracted a lot of men while she was on her way here. Yet, this change might not be good for David. This would mean that he would always be seduced and teased by Pearl. Initially, after David upgraded his physique to the God level limit, normal people were not even in the same category as him. Celia was a normal person and her body was not that strong, so she was a weak and vulnerable girl. He was constantly controlling himself so that he would not tire Celia out. However, this was very difficult for him. Chapter 738 Chapter 738 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 738 Once Pandora¡¯s Box was opened, it would be difficult to close it. It was so difficult to endure what Amelia did to him In River City the other day. He originally thought that he could get rid of Amelia¡¯s temptation if he did not return to River City, but now he was in Pearl¡¯s arms again. What was this called? For David, this kind of bliss was really a test of his willpower. If he was not careful, he would fall into the abyss. ¡°Miss Pearl, stop tempting me! I¡¯m afraid that I really won¡¯t be able to stop myself,¡± David said with a wry smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to stop yourself. You can do whatever you want at any time. I¡¯m ready and won¡¯t refuse,¡± Pearl replied in a meaningful way. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this. How did you do abroad, Miss Pearl?¡± David changed the topic and asked. At the same time, he started the car and drove away. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I wasn¡¯t used to it at first, but it got better after a while. Plus, I¡¯ve also learned a lot from going abroad, so it was a worthwhile trip,¡± Pearl replied. ¡°Oh? What is there for us to learn from abroad? Let¡¯s hear it!¡± ¡°Of course, there is so much! For example, foreign countries advocate bravely pursuing whatever you like, regardless of the oue. One¡¯s lifetime is just a few decades, so don¡¯t leave any regrets or you will be unwilling when you die. Thus, I decided to be braver and continue to pursue what I like when I came back this time,¡± Pearl looked out the window and said in a low voice. David smiled wryly when he heard that. How did this go to that again? How could he not understand Pearl¡¯s feelings for him? However, what could he do now? Even if he was a peak God Ranker and was a top-notch master, he had no idea what to do when it came to rtionships. He did not want to hurt anyone. Celia, Pearl, Sandy, Amelia, and even Selena showed him how they felt about him clearly and he did not want to hurt any of them. Plus, there was only one of him so he could only choose one. Since he chose Celia, he should reject all of them clearly. However, he could not say it, and he could not bear to see them being sad or even do the extreme. Right now, he was willing to fight with a peak God Ranker than face these people. ¡°Um¡­ is there¡­ anything else?¡± David avoided the question. ¡°Also, I heard that the world will face a catastrophe. I don¡¯t know what exactly it is. I just heard it from someone with a strong background. David, do you know about the catastrophe?¡± Pearl turned and asked. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± David asked seriously. ¡°When I was attending an elite party abroad. The identity of the person mentioning this was very mysterious and he had a very high status. I could see that everyone was afraid of him, do you know him?¡± David thought for a while and replied, ¡°I know a little. It was also mentioned by others.¡± ¡°What is the catastrophe?¡± ¡°I do not know either.¡± ¡°Will it destroy all mankind?¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, you are thinking too much, how is that possible? I¡¯m guessing the catastrophe is just the prediction of some ancient prophets. It is not urate at all, so don¡¯t worry,¡± David said with a smile. However, his heart was a little heavy. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. All the powerful forces in Somend recorded that there would be a catastrophe, yet he was a l¨ªule unconvinced. Now even those mysterious forces abroad had recorded it. Hence, this matter got a little serious. Was it really a coincidence? Or was it true? Chapter 739 Chapter 739 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 739 Pearl had heard about the catastrophe abroad, which made David¡¯s heart feel a little heavy. However, he did not show it. He just told Pearl not to believe in these so-called predictions, but to believe in science. However, in his heart, he began to believe that the catastrophe might reallye true. After all, he had the system, so what else was impossible? If only one or two people were saying it, then it was just a rumor, but when everyone was saying it, then things were not so simple anymore. He felt that he should also pay attention to this matter and take some time to find out the truth. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Maybe he really was the savior. ¡°As a highly educated person, I don¡¯t really believe in prophecies, but it is said that this matter is widely circted in the upper-ss circles abroad,¡± Pearl said. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor, Miss Pearl, so you don¡¯t need to be too concerned. It¡¯s just a rumor, and you don¡¯t know anything else about it, so how can it be urate? How many years have humans survived and how many prophecies have there been? Even so, how many of them havee true? Prophecies are just nonsense created by people who think too much of themselves,¡± David reassured. ¡°I see, but David, there¡¯s something else I want to tell you.¡± ¡°You can tell me anything, Miss Pearl.¡± Pearl was silent for more than ten seconds, and after thinking about it, she said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll tell you next time.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you anymore,¡± Pearl refused. ¡°Hm¡­ Then tell me when you want to tell me again in the future,¡± David replied. He thought to himself, ¡®Women change their minds so fast.¡¯ No wonder there was a saying that said ¡®Women change their mood as fast as flipping the pages of a book¡¯ He did not say anything wrong just now, right? He could tell that Pearl had something on her mind, but if she did not want to tell him, he could not do anything too. His mind power was strong, but he could only detect small changes in someone, he could not detect what they were thinking. If he could do that, he would be invincible, but unfortunately, that was impossible. The two of them stayed silent. Pearl did have something on her mind, but she did not want to say it and cause trouble for David. It was because from what she knew so far, David¡¯s East League Capitals was still far behind. Even though David¡¯s background was deep and there were many things she did not understand, he was still like a gnat in front of that surname. When she came back this time, she also wanted to avoid the topic. As long as she did not go abroad, she should be fine, so why bother telling David about this? Even if David found out, there was nothing he could do anyway. What she encountered this time was notparable to what happened thest time in Springfield. The difference between the two was huge, so telling David would just be causing trouble for him. David drove Pearl to an upscale neighborhood in Capital City. This was also one of his properties. Of course, this was the most luxurious and most expensive among his many properties. ¡°Is this your house?¡± Pearl asked as soon as she entered.) ¡°Yeah, I just bought it not long ago,¡± David replied. ¡°Are you going to use this to hide your lover?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Miss Pearl? No one has lived in this house before. I prepared it just for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. If another woman lived here before, I wouldn¡¯t want to stay here. It¡¯d be dirty.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, can you stop thinking of me like that? If I wanted to hide a woman, I have to consider you first, right? How can I still be in the mood to go outside to find another lover with such a gorgeous woman beside me?¡± David said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, then it¡¯s a deal. If you have thoughts of hiding a woman, you have to consider me first,¡± Pearly down on the sofa and said. Chapter 740 Chapter 740 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 740 Her posture was really tempting. At that moment, David almost could not hold himself back. He quickly looked away and said, ¡°Miss Pearl, you should take a shower first. Relieve your fatigue and we¡¯ll go out to eat to wee you back.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m very tired. What should I do if I don¡¯t want to go out?¡± Pearl was still lying down on the sofa motionlessly. ¡°Then¡­ how about I make you something?¡± David asked. ¡°Can you cook?¡± Pearl asked curiously, her eyes lit up. How could a super-rich kid like David know how to cook? It was simply anecdotal! Pearl seemed to have discovered a new continent. ¡°Of course, don¡¯t underestimate me. Although the taste is not as good as those of Michelin star chefs, it is still edible,¡± David said proudly. He used to live in either his Aunt Sally or Aunt Diana¡¯s house, In order to gain their favor, he was very proactive in doing housework. Cooking was naturally one of the tasks. At first, it was just to help out. Slowly he learned a lot and started doing it himself. Over the years, he got pretty good at making home-cooked food. ¡°That¡¯s fine, make something so I can have a taste. I want to see what the food of a big shot worth nearly 10 trillion tastes like. This is not something that everyone can eat,¡± Pearl said happily. ¡°In that case, Miss Pearl, go take a shower first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to move. Why don¡¯t you wash for me, darling?¡± Pearl licked her red lips and seduced him. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to cook,¡± David left the living room like he was fleeing. Pearl giggled after she was left alone. She discovered that it was very fun to tease David. A big shot with a worth of 10 trillion dors was at a loss after she teased him. David went to the kitchen and opened the fridge. Inside the fridge were all high-end ingredients. Even though he had never stayed here before, the food in the fridge would be changed when the cleaners came to clean the ce once every three days. Thus, the food in the fridge would not be over three days old and they were still very fresh. This was the life of the rich. N?velDrama.Org ? content. It was so extravagant. David had dozens of houses in Capital City and the amount he used to change his food in a month would be astronomical to a normal person. Of course, the food would not go to waste, and they would be sent to orphanages. David started to handle the ingredients in an experienced manner. He cooked the pasta before he cleaned, cut, and cooked the vegetables. While David was busy preparing food in the kitchen, Pearl went to the bathroom after resting for a while. Soon, David brought the first dish to the dining room and ced it on the table. Then, he heard the sound of running water from the bathroom. David subconsciously looked in the direction of the bathroom. Then, he saw a fair figure reflected on the ss door of the bathroom. Even though he could not see it clearly, he could still imagine it. Chapter 741 Chapter 741 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 741 David quickly turned around and entered the kitchen. He would continue to numb himself by busying himself. When he was done, he did not bring it out of the kitchen. Instead, he ced it in the kitchen. Only when all the dishes were almost done did David finally took them out. ¡°David,e and do me a favor.¡± While David was busy, Pearl¡¯s voice came from the bathroom. ¡°Miss Pearl, what¡¯s wrong?¡± David replied. ¡°Help me get the clothes on the sofa.¡± ¡°Oh, alright, I¡¯ming.¡± David walked over to the sofa in the living room, picked up Pearl¡¯s nightwear, and was about to give them to Pearl. Suddenly, he was stunned. ¡®Did that girl do it on purpose? ¡®The bathroom is so big, so couldn¡¯t she put her clothes in it? ¡®Isn¡¯t she deliberately asking me to take it for her? N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®Oh no! I¡¯ll leave immediately after dinner.¡¯ If he stayed a little longer, he did not know if he could control himself. Then, he walked to the shower with Pearl¡¯s nightwear. ¡°Miss Pearl, they¡¯re here,¡± David said. At this moment, the bathroom door opened a crack and Pearl popped her head out before holding out a hand. David handed Pearl the clothes. ¡°Darling, do you want toe in and see if this fits me?¡± Pearl said. ¡°Miss Pearl, I¡¯m begging you, please stop teasing me, okay? I¡¯m also a normal man. You¡¯re ying with fire like this,¡± David closed his eyes and said bitterly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you feel like a man to me? How boring,¡± Pearl took the clothes and shut the door. David continued to make dinner. Then, Pearl came out of the bathroom in her nightgown. David asked Pearl to sit down and eat. ¡°Miss Pearl,e taste it. It¡¯s been a while since I made this. I wonder if my skills worsened,¡± David said. Pearl looked at the food on the table and was in disbelief. David knew how to make so many dishes. She thought David only knew how to make instant noodles. Plus, all of them looked appetizing. She was a little hungry now. Pearl took one of the dishes and had a taste. ¡®It¡¯s good! ¡®It¡¯s so good! She figured that it was more delicious than any of those delicacies she ate before. Of course, this might be because she was hungry, and more importantly, David was the one who made these. Once a woman gave a man her heart, everything he did would be perfect to her. ¡°How is it?¡± David asked. ¡°Pretty good. They taste amazing,¡± Pearl grinned and answered. ¡°Have more then.¡± The two were having dinner happily. Capital City International Airport. Chapter 742 Chapter 742 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 742 A luxurious private jetnded. After the ne stopped, a young man in his thirties walked out of the ne. He was followed by two middle-aged men. Those two turned out to be halfway to God Rank. The two people who were halfway to God Rank walked respectfully behind the young man. One could tell that the status of this young man was pretty high. ¡°Somend, I¡¯m here! If I want to conquer Somend, I¡¯ll start with the Somend women!¡± The young man stepped out of the cabin and shouted. Since it was a private jet, no other passengers heard it. Of course, he would not care even if someone was there because his status was too high. The young man stepped down from the cabin to find that the ground was already covered with a red carpet. At the same time, people were lining up on both sides of the carpet waiting for him. When they saw the young man walking down, they all shouted in unison, ¡°Wee, Mr. Walt, please offer us guidance.¡± This young man was Walt Mosley, the second in line of the Mosley family, which was also one of the three most mysterious families in the world. As one of the five major forces in the world, the Mosley family and Mosley Financial Group had investments in all corners of the world, hence Somend was no exception. In addition, these people were employees of Mosley Financial Group in Somend. Walt ignored these people, stepped directly onto the red carpet, and walked a few dozen meters. Under the leadership of Irwin Cash, the general manager of Mosley Financial Group in Somend, he got into a special stretched version of a luxury car and drove away. Not everyone could have someone drive the car directly onto the tarmac to pick them up. ¡°Mr. Walt, let me introduce myself. My name is Irwin Cash and I am the general manager of Mosley Financial Group in Somend. After we learned that you areing, we have arranged the best ce for you. Do you think we should go back to thepany or your amodation first?¡± Irwin asked cautiously. Irwin was the general manager of Mosley Financial Group in Somend and held a very high position. However, that was only to outsiders. This young man was the second-in-line heir of the Mosley family behind Mosley Financial Group. His status was a few levels higher than Irwin¡¯s. He was someone that should be looked up to by countless people. One word from this young man could decide his life or death. ¡°I am not in the mood to care about the nonsense in thepany. I¡¯m here to conquer that Somend woman. Moreover, conquering her in Somend will be more enjoyable than conquering her elsewhere,¡± Walt said. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s her honor to be conquered by you, Mr. Walt. There are so many women in the world who are after you, Mr. Walt, but they can¡¯t get you. Who do you want to conquer, Mr. Walt? I¡¯ll get her for you right away,¡± Irwin said while ttering Walt. ¡°¡¯You¡¯re not bad, I approve of you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walt, I will definitely take you as my only guide in the future,¡± Irwin said excitedly. ¡°Do you know how East League Capitals¡¯ position in Somend is?¡± Walt asked. ¡®East League Capitals?¡¯ Irwin thought for a moment. There is indeed such a new emergingpany. It was said that their valuation was nearly 10 trillion in just half a year. Furthermore, they had a strong background. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to achieve this. Mainly, the boss¡¯ information had been kept a mystery so it was a little thought-provoking. ¡°East League Capitals is a newly-formed company. From what I heard, they have a very strong background and the boss is a very mysterious person,¡±Irwin answered. ¡°Their background is strong? How strong? Is it as strong as my family?¡± Walt asked jokingly. He was not even bothered by East League Capitals. As the second-in-line heir to the Mosley family, he had such confidence. The Mosley family was one of the five major forces in the world. Although Somend was also one of the five major forces, could a small capitalpany represent Somend? Not to mention that Somend was about to be met with disaster and it was in a hopeless situation. Soon, it was going to be removed from the five major forces. ¡°Mr. Walt, you¡¯re hrious. How many forces in the world can bepared with the Mosley family? It¡¯s just a small newpany. Compared with the Mosley family, it¡¯s like an elephant and an ant. There is noparison at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± ¡°Is the woman you fancy from East League Capitals, Mr. Walt?¡± Chapter 743 Chapter 743 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 743 ¡°Yes, she is Miss Pearl Warner, the general manager of East League Capitals,¡± Walt said, looking like he was infatuated. Ever since he met Pearl at a high-end party, he had been utterly fascinated by her. Pearl suited his taste too much. Of course, there was also a reason why he changed his taste in women so quickly. There were countless women around him, and it was not easy for him to meet one who could move him. He thought he could take her down easily with his status. Unexpectedly, he was rejected by the other party three times. It was the first time he met a woman who dared to reject him after discovering his identity. This also aroused his strongpetitive spirit. The more beautiful and rebellious a woman was, the more fulfilling it would be when he conquered her. However, before Walt made his next move, Pearl suddenly returned to Somend. When Walt fancied a woman, she would not be able to escape from him even if she ran away to the ends of the world. Thus, he also went to Somend at once. Walt had no shortage of women, but as long as he was attracted to someone, she had to be his woman. No one could be the exception. of course, Pearl was not allowed to be an exception either. ¡°Mr. Walt, don¡¯t worry. With your identity, even if she is the general manager of East League Capitals, she would not dare to refuse you. Also, I heard that East League Capitals were making arrangements in the country recently. If they offended you, East League Capitals should not even think about leaving Somend. Even if they are remain in the country, I will make their life a living hell.¡± Walt peered at Irwin. ¡®I have been rejected three times. ¡®Not dares to reject me?¡¯ However, what Irwin said at the end was right, Pearl was not the same as the other women he met. It could be seen when she still dared to reject him after she learned who he was. Which one of the other women was not jumping at the chance to curry favor with him? However, Pearl was not the same, so he could only use other means to force Pearl to obey and get into his bed willingly. Moreover, he wanted her to get on top of him willingly. Walt had a fetish and he liked it when women got on top of him. If he wanted that to happen, he needed to the woman¡¯s permission, regardless of if they consented or not. Hence, he would never force it. N?velDrama.Org ? content. If he merely wanted to dominate Pearl, how would she have the chance toe back to Somend? Walt would have slept with her forcefully a long time ago. Since he had this fetish, he was slowly nning step by step to make Pearle to him. This also gave Pearl a chance to escape back to Somend. of course, even if she escaped back to Somend, she still could not escape his grip However, he still needed to call Pearl to tell her he was in Somend so that she could be prepared. When he thought about how he would make this rebellious strong woman take the initiative soon, Walt felt very excited. He took out his phone and called Pearl. At this moment, Pearl was having dinner with David. Ring ring ring! Her phone rang When Pearl took a look at her phone, her expression changed. After looking at David who was still eating, she did not answer but instead, she hung up. Back to Walt. When Walt heard the dial tone on the phone, his brain could not register what was going on for some time. She hung up on him? How long had it been since thest time this happened? No, ording to his memory, this had never happened before. Then, he called Pearl again. Before Pearl could east after she hung up the phone¡­ Ring ring ring! The phone rang again. ¡°Miss Pearl, who¡¯s calling you? Are you not going to answer?¡± David lifted his head and asked. ¡°N-No, it¡¯s from overseas. It¡¯s about work and I don¡¯t want to talk about work now. It¡¯ll affect our mood during dinner,¡± Pearl answered. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t answer it. Since you¡¯re back, you should rest for a few days. You should just ignore all work-rted matters for the time being,¡± David said. David did not take it to heart too. Back when he established East League Capitals, it was to make more money to getvish points. Since he had spent the money, it did not matter how much he got in return. Therefore, David did not care much about Pearl¡¯s work ¡°I¡­ I should just answer it. Maybe it¡¯s something urgent and they need me.¡± After Pearl said that, she grabbed her phone and went to the window before answering. ¡°How have you been, Miss Warner?¡± After Pearl answered the phone, she heard Walt¡¯s voice on the phone. ¡°Can I help you?¡± Pearl asked coldly. She was not as flirty as when she talked to David just now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a few days, but I miss you so much, Miss Warner. I¡¯m so sad that you¡¯re so cold to me, Miss Warner.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll hang up now. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Walt said quickly. ¡°Go on,¡± Pearl only said two words. ¡°I want to invite you for dinner, Miss Warner. I¡¯m wondering if you have time. Let me remind you that you¡¯ve rejected me three times in total and you¡¯re the first woman who dares to reject me. Even though I like you, this is not something you should be proud of. If you reject me a fourth time, you and everyone around you will suffer the rage of my family. Please think carefully before you answer,¡± Walt said in a deep voice. Pearl was shocked. This day had finallye. When she learned who Walt was, she knew this would happen sooner orter. Once the other party lost patience and decided to use the Mosley family¡¯s name on her, she would not be able to resist. David and the East League Capitals behind her could not resist them either, This family was too powerful. They were so powerful that they made her hopeless. She could not even think about resisting. When she was in the car, she wanted to tell David to see if there was anything David could do. She knew that Walt would not give up easily. However, after thinking about it, she gave up. It would only be added to David¡¯s troubles if he knew. It was impossible topete with the Mosley family. Once they angered the Mosley family, the East League Capitals that they worked so hard to get to where it was today would be wiped out in an instant. Fortunately, she had returned to Somend. Even if she wanted to ept Walt¡¯s invitation, it was impossible. ¡°Mr. Walt, I really want to ept your invitation, but I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m back in Somend now, how about I ept your invitation when I go back next time?¡± Pearl said. Her voice was no longer as cold as before. She just hoped Walt could let her go. ¡°Oh? Really? What a coincidence! Actually, I just arrived in Capital City in Somend. Where are you now, Miss Warner? I¡¯ll pick you up now,¡± Walt said with a grin. Chapter 744 Chapter 744 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 744 ¡®What?¡¯ Pearl felt dizzy. Walt actually followed her to Capital city in Somend? It had only been three hours since she arrived and he actually followed her. It seemed that he would not give up until he had her. Pearl felt a little aggrieved. The person she liked kept pushing her away while the person she did not like followed her all the way here to find her. ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ She seemed to be at a dead end. Walt had clearly lost his patience. If she rejected him again, either she, East League Capitals, or David, would suffer the wrath of the Mosley family. East League Capitals would not be able to resist the family behind the world-renowned Mosley Financial Group. She even heard abroad that the Mosley family was one of the actual controllers behind Falconia. Only the Somend government couldpete with a family of this level. However, why would the Somend government go against the Mosley family for an ordinary woman like her? It was obviously impossible! ¡®What should I do? ¡®What am I supposed to do? ¡®Who can tell me?¡¯ Pearl¡¯s mind was a mess at that moment. ¡°Miss Warner? Haven¡¯t figured it out yet?¡± Walt¡¯s impatient voice came over the phone. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not free today, can we do it¡­ after a few days?¡± Pearl pleaded softly. ¡°Miss Warner, do you think you can escape even if you dy it for a few days? Stop dreaming! If you¡¯re a woman I fancy, so what if you run to the ends of the earth? Believe it or not, within three minutes, all the information surrounding you from your birth to the present will appear in my hands, so you should be a good girl and obey me. And I have given you many opportunities, so don¡¯t test my limits again, or you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. Where are you now? I wille to pick you up right away,¡± Walt said, without giving Pearl any chance to question him. He did not intend to be gentle with Pearl when he came to Somend this time. He immediately mentioned his family to put pressure on the other party so that she would get into his bed obediently. He had wasted enough time with Pearl. His time was invaluable. ¡°No, let¡¯s do it tomorrow. I can¡¯t do it today. I promise you, you cane to pick me up tomorrow,¡± Pearl said, holding back tears. She knew she could not escape this time. Once Walt got serious, she had no way of saying no. Originally, she thought that he got rid of him after she came back to Somend. However, she was too naive. Even Somend would not easily offend a family of this level. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give you another chance. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. I hope you can dress nicely. Oh, and I prefer women who know how to take the initiative. If you make me happy, you¡¯ll get countless benefits. I won¡¯t disturb you today then, goodbye.¡± Walt hung up the phone. Pearl held the phone and looked out the window in a trance. Although she was temporarily relieved, what should she do tomorrow? After calming down, Pearl decided in her heart and walked back to the dining table. ¡°Miss Pearl, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look so good,¡± David asked. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that there are some mistakes rted to work and I scolded them. It¡¯s been taken care of now,¡± Pearl replied. ¡°I told you not to worry about work for the time being. Take a good rest for a few days, and leave the matters abroad to others. Don¡¯t leave the country for a moment.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± The two continued to eat. Pearl had been eating with relish before she answered the phone, but now she had clearly lost her appetite. David could feel the change within Pearl. Things were definitely not as simple as she said. However, he did not probe. Pearl did not want to tell him, so it would be useless to ask too as it would put her in a difficult position. After eating, David said after cleaning up, ¡°Miss Pearl, you must be tired. Rest early. I¡¯ll go first.¡± When Pearl heard that David was leaving, she hurried over to stand in front of him and said, ¡± David, can you stay with me?¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Pearl, is something wrong? Can you tell me? You¡¯ve been a little bit off since you answered the phone,¡± David asked as he looked into Pearl¡¯s eyes. Pearl¡¯s eyes flickered a little. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing. I just want you to apany me.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± David said helplessly. He knew something happened to Pearl. However, she refused to tell him, and he could not do anything about it. David chatted with Pearl for a while, but Pearl¡¯s mind was somewhere else. At the same time, David was indirectly asking what was on her mind. However, Pearl pretended like she did not hear him. When David felt that it was about time, he got ready to leave. At this moment, Pearl seemed to have made a huge decision. She stood up and said to David, ¡°David, I¡¯m asking you for a favor and you have to say yes.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, just tell me whatever¡¯s on your mind. You can tell me ten, let alone one. Don¡¯t worry, I believe I can help you solve whatever it is,¡± David said confidently. He thought Pearl was finally ready to tell him what was on her mind. ¡°Can you stay tonight?¡± Pearl mustered up her courage and said, her face red. ¡®Huh?¡¯ David was stunned at that moment. He never thought that Pearl would request this. He would solve all problems for Pearl, but not this. After Pearl said that, she ignored David¡¯s reaction and walked next to him. Then, she held him gently and said, ¡°Can you stay? Please?¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, don¡¯t do this,¡± David said while struggling. ¡°Why can¡¯t you ept me?¡± Pearl asked with a sob. She had decided She could not offend Walt for the sake of East League Capitals, David, and everyone around her. If not, no one could endure the wrath of the Mosley family. Since she could not reject him, she would give the most precious first time to the person she liked. At least she would not have any regrets this way. She knew she could not be with David in this lifetime because after tomorrow, her body would be dirty and she would not be worthy of David. If that was the case, she would give herself a wonderful night. At least, she would still have something to recall fondly in the future. Chapter 745 Chapter 745 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 745 When he noticed Pearl¡¯s craziness, David finally realized the seriousness of the matter. ¡®This girl has gone crazy!¡¯ He hurriedly pushed Pearl away. ¡°Miss Pearl, calm down!¡± David eximed. ¡°David, please promise me! I don¡¯t want you to be responsible. It¡¯s just tonight! As long as tonight is over, we¡¯ll go our separate ways,¡± Pearl cried. ¡°What the hell is going on? Miss Pearl, you weren¡¯t like this before!¡± ¡°Before was before! We¡¯re in the present now.¡± ¡°This is not fair to you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! We will go our separate ways after tonight, I don¡¯t need you to be responsible for me.¡± -¡°But I can¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t all men like this? Why can¡¯t you be like them?¡± After Pearl finished speaking, she started to kiss David all over his body. David had no choice. This girl had gone crazy and she would not listen to him. He could only push Pearl away, press her on the sofa, and get up to leave quickly. Before leaving, he said, ¡°Miss Pearl, you should calm down first! I wille to you tomorrow!¡± ¡°Boohoo!¡± Pearl was thus the only one left crying in therge living room. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Tomorrow? ¡°Tomorrow will be toote. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t you agree to myst request? ¡®Why? ¡°Should I live my whole life in regret?¡¯ At this moment, Pearl was so helpless and devastated. It was so difficult for her to reach his conclusion. However, David did not want to give her a chance. She was remorseful right now. Why was she so stupid? Why did she beg to go to that party of the elites just so thepany could develop better and faster? It was because of that party that she met Walt, the man who refused to leave her alone. After she rejected Walt at the party, he asked someone to, directly and indirectly, tell Pearl who he was. It was still fine at first as he was still gentlemanly. After he was rejected three times, he bared his fangs and used his family to pressure her. After David fled, he let out a sigh of relief. He started tidying his clothes as Pearl had removed half of his buttons. Women were so terrifying when they went insane. ¡®What¡¯s happening with Miss Pearl?¡¯ David was curious. She must have met with something she could not solve, resulting in her doing that. However, she did not want to tell him, so what could he do? It should be because of that phone call during dinner. She was fine before, but her mood was off after she answered that phone call. Too bad he did not notice anything major back then, so he did not use his mind power to investigate. If not, he should be able to hear what she was saying at such a close distance. ¡®Whatever, I¡¯ll think about this when Miss Pearl calms down.¡¯ Tomorrow, he woulde and ask what happened to make her suddenly act so crazy. After David left, Pearl sat on the sofa the entire night. She did not feel sleepy at all throughout the night. She could not sleep in this situation anyway. The next morning, Pearl¡¯s phone rang. She grabbed the phone with her shaky hand to take a look. When she saw the caller ID, her eyes narrowed. Indeed, it was the name that terrified her. Walt Mosley! He could not wait anymore. Chapter 746 Chapter 746 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 746 She had no excuse to put it off. She did not want to answer. However, he would lose his temper if she did not answer. The oue was already predetermined. What difference did it make whether it was earlier orter? It was a pity that she could not get David to stayst night and give him what was most precious to her so that she could have something she could remember. Am I that bad? ¡®Does he not want me even if I offer it?¡¯ Anger appeared in Pearl¡¯s heart. ¡®David, you didn¡¯t want this. I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡¯ Pearl picked up the phone. ¡°Ms. Warner! How are the preparations going?¡± Walt¡¯s excited voice came over the phone. ¡°I just woke up! Let me get dressed and call youter,¡± Pearl replied coldly. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll wait for you, Ms. Warner, but I hope you¡¯ll hurry up. My patience is limited.¡± She hung up on Walt. Pearl got up, went to her suitcase, took out her makeup, and entered the bedroom. She sat in front of the mirror and started applying makeup. Since she had no choice. She could not give Walt any opportunity to give her a hard time. She was told to dress up. If she showed up like this, she would piss Walt off. It would do more harm than good. An hourter. Pearl got up and looked at herself in the mirror. Not bad! Her figure and face were top-notch. Unfortunately, she would be owned by someone she did not like after today. She got out of the bedroom and got changed. Pearl took out her phone, found Walt¡¯s number, and dialed it. ¡°Ms. Warner, are you ready?¡± ¡°Where do I go?¡± ¡°Starry Night Hotel¡¯s luxury suite 1. Hurry up! I can¡¯t wait.¡± Pearl paused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me to dinner?¡± Pearl asked. ¡°Dinner? I invited you to dinnerst night, but today is different. Let¡¯s get straight to business! I can¡¯t wait, or do you not know what I mean? Do I need to be clear? I want to sleep with you. Do you get it now? Of course, you can refuse, but I advise you to think carefully about whether you and those around you can afford the consequences,¡± Walt said with a smile. Pearl bit her lip until she injured it. Swallowing her grief, she said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll head out right now.¡± ¡°Then hurry up! Stop wasting time. I can¡¯t wait.¡± Pearl walked out of the upscale apartment. She hailed a cab and headed for Starry Night Hotel. Half an hourter. Pearl arrived at Starry Night Hotel. She found luxury suite. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Knock knock knock! Pearl knocked on the door. The door opened quickly, revealing Walt¡¯s charming face. ¡°Haha! Ms. Warner, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting so long.¡± Walt leaned to one side to let Pearl in. Pearl entered the room but did not speak. ¡°Ms. Warner, would you like a drink first? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to rxter!¡± Walt said with a smile. From his years of experience with women, Pearl was definitely a virgin. It was one of the reasons he went after her. Walt was no ordinary man. He did not want to sleep with women that other men had touched. He had thrown several non-virgin women he had slept with straight into the ocean. Pearl was 25 or 26 years old¨Crecently matured. She was incredibly beautiful and had such a good figure. More importantly, she was still a virgin. That was a little hard toe by. Chapter 747 Chapter 747 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 747 ¡°Walt, I¡¯m not going to talk cr*p with you. Just this once! Don¡¯t bother me anymore after this,¡± Pearl said coldly. ¡°That depends on how happy you make me, Ms. Warner! As long as I¡¯m satisfied, it¡¯ll make life easier for you and everyone around you. But if I¡¯m not, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Walt said as he poured the liquor. ¡°I¡¯ve agreed. What more do you want?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I wantter. Have a drink first!¡± Walt offered Pearl a ss of liquor. ¡°I don¡¯t drink!¡± Pearl refused. ¡°Are you not giving me any face, Ms. Warner?¡± Walt asked, narrowing his eyes. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how!¡± Pearl exined. ¡°You must drink it whether you like it or not. Or else, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you that your sacrifice will be in vain. After having my way with you, I will make you pay with everything you care about.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Pearl red at Walt. Walt continued to smile. Pearl epted the ss with trembling hands. Walt touched Pearl¡¯s hand as their two hands exchanged the ss. She almost lost her grip on her ss of liquor due to the shock ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s nice. It smells good and feels smooth,¡± Walt said as he put the hand to his nose and sniffed, Ignoring Walt¡¯s gaze, Pearl finished the drink There was an instant burning sensation in her throat. It was the first time she had had such a strong drink She only drank wine with low amounts of alcohol content when attending banquets. However, she could hold her liquor, She would not get drunk just because of one ss, N?velDrama.Org ? content. When Pearl finished her drink, she put down her ss, closed her eyes, and said, ¡°Hurry up! Just this once today. Men like you have a lot of women. You¡¯re only after novelty. I hope you¡¯ll keep your word and never bother me again.¡± She said and cried, At the same time, she told herself, ¡®Darling, I¡¯m sorry! I can¡¯t give you the best thing I have. I won¡¯t bother you anymore because I¡¯m no longer pure. Goodbye!¡¯ Walt watched Pearly on the bed but did nothing. ¡°Ms. Warner, I think you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t like passive women,¡± Walt said as he sipped his hard liquor. Pearl sat up in bed when she heard Walt¡¯s statement. ¡°Walt! Why do you insult me when I¡¯ve agreed to your demands?¡± Pearl asked sharply. ¡°How is that an insult? Didn¡¯t I tell you? I gave you two drinks in case you couldn¡¯t rx. How about now? Would you like another drink?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Walt rendered Pearl speechless. It was hard for a woman who had never done such a thing to take the initiative. Of course, if it was David, perhaps she would be able to. Just likest night. Unfortunately, this was a man she hated. She could not do it! ¡°I said you have to make me happy first! Or I won¡¯t let you off the hook. I won¡¯t be happy with you lying there as still as a corpse. Even if you¡¯re with me all your life, I won¡¯t be pleased. Are you nning on being stuck with me for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Pearl said and looked out the window in humiliation, trying to suppress the urge to cry. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know how. You can learn slowly!¡± Walt said with a chuckle. With that, he switched on the giant TV hanging on the wall. There were soon embarrassing images on the TV. Pearl did not look at the TV, but she knew what Walt meant after hearing the sound. Chapter 748 Chapter 748 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 748 N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He wanted her to learn from the TV. Walt waited for a while. When Pearl still did not look over, he snapped, ¡°Ms. Warner, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you trying to piss me off? Do you want your hard work to go to waste? There¡¯s no way a virgin like you can please me if you don¡¯t learn. Think it through!¡± Pearl was about to bear the shame and turn her head around to watch TV. A cold, piercing voice rang in the room. ¡°How do you like it? I can do it for you!¡± As if suddenly struck by something, Pearl slowly turned her head to look at the young man sitting on the chair, crossing his legs and pouring liquor when she heard the voice. She finally could not hold it in anymore. Her tears began to pour out like a tsunami. She felt like crying out loud. However, she had a feeling that now was not the right time to do so. She hurriedly covered her mouth with both hands to prevent herself from crying. ¡°Who are you?¡± Walt froze and looked back at the young man sitting not far from him. ¡®When did this man start sitting here? ¡®I didn¡¯t even notice him. ¡®How is that possible? ¡®Who is he?¡¯ He was the second in line to the Mosley family-one of the five top forces in the world. He was ate Dragon Ranker. A young man in his 20s approached him without him noticing He was no fool. The man was anything but simple. David ignored Walt. After pouring a ss of wine, he picked up the TV remote and turned the TV off. Then he got up, walked over to Pearl, and gently leaned Pearl¡¯s head against his stomach. Walt dared not move or even say another word. He felt a malicious pressure he was no match for washing over him and tightly surrounding him. This man was trying to kill him! More importantly, he found that he could not even resist. He would die if he made the slightest movement. It was the first time since Walt was born that he felt the threat of death up close. He was filled with fear. A thickyer of sweat began to form on his forehead. Pearl could not control herself anymore. She reached out her hands to tightly hold the young man who suddenly appeared and wept. ¡°Boohoohoo!¡± Her tears soon wet the young man¡¯s clothes. ¡°Let it out, Miss Pearl! You¡¯ll feel better after crying. Don¡¯t bear everything by yourself,¡± the young man said as he patted Pearl on the back Pearl cried even louder. She needed to let off all the stress she had suffered. Ever since she met Walt abroad, not a day had gone by that she was not depressed. The Mosley family was too influential and strong. She could not find a way to fight them. She also thought David could not fight them. It was why she did not tell him about it. However, now that David knew, she would not have to hide it anymore. She just wanted to blow off some steam right now. Chapter 749 Chapter 749 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 749 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The young man who appeared suddenly was David, of course. He did not leave after sensing something was wrong with Pearlst night. Instead, he spent the night opposite Pearl on the same floor. He bought two adjacent units in the apartment block-one for Pearl and one for himself. Of course, there was no way he would leave even if he did not own any units there. Pearl was clearly in serious trouble. He could not just leave. What if something went wrong? This woman was no less important to him than Celia. He even felt they were equally important. Therefore, he focused his mind power on Pearl all night. Since Pearl said nothing, he would not be able to force her, so he could only use this method. When David spotted Pearl leaving the house in the morning, he quickly followed her. However, after leaving the apartment block, he went to get his car, and Pearl had left in a taxi. David did not know which way Pearl went, so he could only turn to the intelligence department for help. It took extensive surveince to determine the direction of the vehicle Pearl had gone in. David followed after them. It led to a slight time difference between the two. Pearl had arrived at Starry Night Hotel a while before David. David wasforting Pearl. He was relieved as a cold sweat broke out on his back Although the time difference was short-just over 10 minutes, they could have done many things if Walt was impatient. Pearl might even have been raped. David thought about the possibility. He thought that not only Pearl would go mad, but he might also go mad if such a thing did happen. He would not be able to take it. Luckily, he made it in time! Walt pretty much figured out their rtionship when he saw Pearl holding David and crying. David consoled Pearl, and his murderous intent faded away for the time being. Without the murderous intent, Walt quietly took out his cell phone and dialed a number. He knew he was unlikely to be a match for the young man. He could only ask for help. Luckily, he brought two half-step God Rank masters with him when he came to Somend. The mysterious country was quite dangerous! A random young man had terrifying powers. David noticed Walt¡¯s action, but he did not stop him as he continued to console Pearl. Two middle-aged men soon appeared in the room. They each stood next to Walt. Their job was to protect Walt. They would show up as soon as they got the news. Besides, they lived right next door. It was just that David showed up so quietly that they did not even notice. They heard Pearl¡¯s cries, but they thought Mr. Walt was having fun. ¡°Mr. Walt!¡± The two half-step God Rankers shouted in unison. With two half-step God Rankers by his side, Walt felt much more confident. ¡°Who are you? How dare you spoil my fun? Do you know who I am? Can you bear the consequences?¡± Walt asked. David ignored Walt. He continued patting Pearl on the back Walt was angry to see that he was ignored. However, he did nothing. The malicious pressure David gave him had just traumatized him. In his opinion, it was not safe as he only had two half-step God Rankers. Who knew if the young man had brought anyone else? He was in Somend after all, not his own country. It was better to be cautious. Pearl had almost finished venting by now. Chapter 750 Chapter 750 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 750 She stopped crying She let go of David and looked up at him. David looked down and gave Pearl a warm smile. ¡°Da¡­ David, it¡­ it¡¯s not what you think Walt didn¡¯t force me! I¡­ I did it voluntarily,¡± stammered Pearl. She did not want David to make an enemy of the Mosley family. She did not know David¡¯s background, but she thought David was no match for the Mosley family no matter what his background was. David smiled and shook his head. He gently wiped the tears from Pearl¡¯s face. A little reflection gave him a general idea of what had happened. The guy Walt must have a powerful background. ¡®He had his eye on Pearl. ¡®But Pearl refused. ¡®As a result, he uses his status to pressure Pearl and get her. ¡®He even followed Pearl back to Somend. ¡®Perhaps Walt¡¯s identity is so powerful that Pearl thinks I can¡¯tpete with him. ¡®Thus, she never told me. ¡®She chose to bear it silently instead. ¡®She wanted to sacrifice herself to protect me. ¡®This led to the chaotic incidentst night. ¡®She knew she could not hide, so she wanted to give me her virginity. ¡°Then, she¡¯d sacrifice herself to solve this issue. ¡®How simple! ¡®And very cliche! ¡®But that¡¯s what happened.¡¯ ¡°Da ¨C David! Thank you foring, but you¡¯d better go! I like Walt and want to be with him,¡± Pearl said, fighting back the pain in her heart. She was afraid that David would start a feud with the Mosley family to avenge her. He had no chance of winning at all. ¡°Miss Pearl, you¡¯re really a bad liar! If you liked Walt, would you hold me and cry for so long?¡± David said with a smile. Pearl immediately tried to push David away. However, David stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Pearl. Leave it all to me. Okay? Believe me! When have I ever let you down? ¡°David leaned over and whispered in Pearl¡¯s ear. ¡°No! No! No! It¡¯s different this time, David. You¡¯re no match for him! They¡¯re a powerful family. They really are. Hurry and leave! Leave me alone. He promised to spare everyone around me if I made him happy,¡± Pearl said as she shook her head and cried. David suddenly found himself to be a failure. He was an unparalleled pe¨¢k God Ranker master. However, he had to be protected by the woman around him. He knew it was due to his character. He was always thinking about stability. He was always trying to keep a low profile. He did not want to show his strength until he was invincible. It caused people around him to have no idea how strong he was. If Pearl knew a little about himself, the events today would never have happened. He almost caused himself to regret it for the rest of his life. Therefore, David figured he should start showing some fangs today. ¡®I should show the power befitting of a peak God Rank master. ¡®I should stop being such a scaredy-cat. ¡®Who else did he need to be afraid of? ¡®No! ¡®Peak God Rank is the strongest in the world. ¡®And I¡¯m a peak God Ranker. ¡®Why should I be afraid?¡¯N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 751 Chapter 751 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 751 David used his hands to gently hold Pearl¡¯s head which was shaking from side to side. He wiped the tears from her face, leaned over to kiss her on the forehead softly, and said gently,¡± Miss Pearl, don¡¯t be afraid. Trust me, everything will be fine with me here. No one in this world can force you to do things you don¡¯t want to. No one.¡± Pearl was stunned. This was the first time David had taken the initiative to kiss her. She felt so happy at this moment. Furthermore, David¡¯s words seemed to have magic power as they gradually calmed her extremely nervous heart.¡± She had so many things to say to him, but in the end, she only said one sentence. ¡°Okay, I believe in you.¡± David let go of Pearl, stood up straight, and turned to look at Walt and the gang. Walt instantly felt cold all over. The feeling of looking at death in the face he felt just now once again reappeared. Even the two people who were halfway to God Rank behind him felt that something was wrong. David had not shown his strength yet. The only thing that radiated right now was his own murderous intent, and this alone made the three of them feel as if they had fallen into an ice cave. Who was this young man? He was so scary! ¡°Tell me, how would you like to die?¡± David¡¯s voice was like hell, cold and biting. ¡°W- What are you trying to do? L-Let me tell you, I¡¯m from the greatest family in the world. I am Walt Mosley, the second-in-line heir of the Mosley family. If you dare to touch me, what you will bear is the wrath of the entire Mosley family, no matter who you are! You and everything around you will be mercilessly destroyed by the Mosley family!¡± Walt said in a trembling voice. He was also terrified at this time. David¡¯s murderous intent was too powerful. He felt as if he was walking on the tip of a knife, and he would face the threat of death if he was not careful. Although the family behind Walt was very powerful, this ce was not within the range of influence of his family. He was the second-in-line heir of the Mosley family, so if he died here, his family would suffer a big loss. If he had known earlier, he would ask his family to send two God Rank guardians to follow him. Now, he just hoped that the Mosley family¡¯s reputation could stop the person in front of him. Walt had a high status in the Mosley family. Being the second-in-line heir was no joke. 1 This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This title could be ranked in the top ten among the huge structure of the Mosley family. It could also be said that he was someone who held a ce in the world ranking. It was just that when he was faced with death, he seemed to be no different from ordinary people. No matter how high his status, he would still fear death. David was taken aback when he heard what Walt said. ¡®The Mosley family? ¡®Isn¡¯t that one of the three ancient families that control Falconia? ¡®It is also one of the five major forces in the world. ¡®This is a family with a peak God Ranker. ¡®No wonder Pearl would rather choose to sacrifice herself than tell me. ¡®They are powerful indeed, but unfortunately, they ran into me. ¡®Well then¡­ let¡¯s start by baring my fangs at the Mosley family.¡¯ Pearl grabbed David¡¯s hand nervously. David grabbed Pearl¡¯s hand, smiled at her, and motioned her not to be nervous as he would handle this. ¡°The Mosley family? It is indeed powerful, as you guys are one of the five top major forces in the world with peak God Rankers. No wonder Miss Pearl is so afraid of you such that she¡¯d let you do whatever you want without letting me know. Unfortunately, you¡¯re in Somend and this is not a ce where you can act recklessly. You shouldn¡¯t have continued to harass and follow Miss Pearl after she came back to Somend. If you think that being a direct descendant of the Mosley family can scare me, you¡¯re going to be disappointed. Do you have anyst words? I¡¯ll see if I can tell the Mosley family on your behalf,¡± David said. So what if he was from the Mosley family? So what if he was from one of the five top major forces of the world? David was not afraid at all. Wasn¡¯t the Mosley family just relying on that peak God Ranker? Chapter 752 Chapter 752 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 752 He was also a peak God Ranker. Whatever the consequences would be, he had to kill Walt. It just so happened that he had not fought with any peak God Rankers yet. Worse came to worst, he would just fight them to test the limits of his combat power. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Walt asked in a trembling voice. How dare someone say such a thing after learning his identity? This was out of his expectation. Not only did David know the Mosley family, but he also knew that there were five top major forces in the world with peak God Rankers. Obviously, his status was not that low. ¡®Could he be the descendant of the Somend higher-ups? ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Walt was thinking about how to get out of this. He swore that as long as he could go back alive this time, in the future, he would never step out of the Mosley family¡¯s range of influence so freely again. Even if he wanted toe out, he would bring a few more God Rank guardians with him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. You just need to know that if you offend Miss Pearl, I will kill you even if you escape back to the Mosley family.¡± ¡°I-If that¡¯s the case, do you dare to let me go? You cane and kill me when I return to my family. If you really dare toe, I will not run away and I will even wait for you to kill me!¡± Walt eximed. Right now, he just wanted to get out of here and escape from Somend. As long as he returned to his family, he would be safe. ¡°Are you provoking me?¡± David asked with a half-smile. ¡°So what if I am? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re scared of my family. In that case, just let me go back. If you have the guts to do so, I¡¯ll respect you for being a man.¡± Walt threw caution to the wind and continued to provoke David. ¡°If you didn¡¯t offend Miss Pearl, you would have sessfully provoked me. Too bad, she¡¯s one of the most important women to me. You shouldn¡¯t spy on her, let alone force her. If I let you go today, how will I vent my anger?¡± David said as he bent down and hugged Pearl. Knowing David¡¯s intentions, Pearl reached out to wrap her arms around David¡¯s neck and buried her head in his chest. At this moment, she felt as if she was experiencing the happiest moment of her life. Even if this happiness was short-lived, she would be content for the rest of her life. David stood up with Pearl in his arms. The two people halfway to God Rank also took a step forward at this time, stepping in front of Walt to block him. ¡°Miss Pearl, close your eyes and don¡¯t open them no matter what you hear,¡± David whispered, lowering his head next to Pearl¡¯s ear. ¡°Okay,¡± Pearl replied, blushing. Then, she pressed her head firmly against David¡¯s chest and closed her eyes. Even if David nned to jump down with her now, she had no regrets. ¡°Are you guys¡­. ready to bear my wrath?¡± David lifted his head to say word by word to Walt and the gang. David¡¯s strength increased by one level with every word he said. When he finished his sentence, the air in the room felt heavy. Walt and the gang widened their eyes and looked at David in horror. At this second, they felt a pressure that they never experienced before. They felt as if there was a weight of hundreds of millions of pounds on them. They could not move their bodies in the slightest. Their hearts started beating quicker and quicker.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was getting harder for them to breathe as well. It was as if there was a pair of huge hands grabbing their hearts. Walt was in the lowest realm, so he was almost scared to death by this horrifying strength. Pungent yellow liquid started flowing down his pants. Chapter 753 Chapter 753 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 753 David lifted his right foot while holding Pearl and took a step forward. Boom! A loud bang could be heard. The whole room looked as if a bomb had gone off in it. Smash, smash, smash, smash! The television, the bed, the seat, the wardrobe, and the windows all fell apart in an instant. Walt and the other two were dazed by the loud noise. Before they could react, their bodies had been knocked backward by the huge impact until they hit the wall. Splurt! Blood spurted out. The three of them felt as if their whole body had fallen apart. They could not exert any strength at all. Pearl closed her eyes tightly as she leaned against David¡¯s chest. She heard the sound, but she still did not open her eyes. It was because David just told her not to open them no matter what she heard. David walked slowly to Walt with Pearl in his arms. At this point, the three of them were lying on the ground and could not speak. There were multiple fractures all over their bodies. Their internal organs were injured by the shock and there was also countless trauma to their bodies. Pain swept through their bodies, but they were still conscious. Thus, they could only let out some faint moans. ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t kill you right away? It¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid of the Mosley family behind you, but that it¡¯d be too easy for you to die like this. I¡¯ll invite you to watch a big show soon. Live well.¡± After David finished speaking, he took Pearl and left the room. When he walked into the corridor, the aftermath team was already waiting outside. These people were chosen from the Special Task Force and Falcon. Their job was to deal with the aftermath of the discipline team. They were not strong enough to be front-liners so they could only deal with the aftermath ¡°Captain!¡± One of the staff from the aftermath department of the discipline team called out respectfully. ¡°Bring the three people inside the room back. Remember, don¡¯t let them die,¡± David said. ¡°Yes!¡± David left with Pearl in his arms. As the most high-end hotel in Capital City, such a loud noise suddenly sounding from the Starry Night Hotel was a shock Hence, the manager quickly brought the security team over to take a look, however, they were stopped outside by the people from the discipline team. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing? I¡¯m the manager here. If you continue to get in my way, don¡¯t me me for being rude,¡± the manager said angrily to the discipline team. The loud noise came from the most high-end area of the hotel. None of the people staying here were easy-mannered. Especially the one who checked into luxury suite 1 yesterday. The manager of Mosley Financial Group in Somend personally came over and booked the room. That was Mosley Financial Group, the world¡¯s top consortium. More than a dozen security personnel behind the manager immediately took out electric batons and got into fighting stances. N?velDrama.Org ? content. However, the staff of the discipline team did not take them seriously. ¡°The Somend Discipline Team is carrying out business. All unrted persons, please leave, otherwise, you will be dealt with seriously.¡± ¡°What Somend Discipline Team? I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Get out of the way or I will not be held responsible for hurting you,¡± the manager insisted. He genuinely had not heard of the Somend Discipline Team. However, since he could be the manager of this ce, he was pretty smart. Until now, these people had not looked him in the eye at all, so they were definitely not to be messed with Otherwise, he would have ordered the security team behind him to take action by now. Chapter 754 Chapter 754 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 754 If there was not a very important guest living in this area, he would not want to get himself involved in this mess. ¡°If you haven¡¯t heard of us, it only means you¡¯re not qualified! Call your boss and see if he dares to talk to us like this!¡± The manager did not dare to try to be brave this time. Hence, he hastily took out his cell phone and called the boss of the hotel. ¡°Mark, what is it?¡± A middle- aged man¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Hello, Mr. Inez, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to report to you,¡± Mark said respectfully. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°There was a loud noise in the VIP area of the hotel. I was about to bring someone to check it out, but I was stopped outside,¡± Mark said. ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s so daring? How dare they behave atrociously in my hotel?¡± Mr. Inez seemed to be interested. ¡°They say they¡¯re the Somend Discipline Team and they asked us to stay out of it or we will be severely dealt with,¡± Mark said. ¡°What?¡± Mr. Inez eximed in surprise. ¡°Say¡­ Say that again! Who are they?¡± ¡°The Somend Discipline Team.¡± Mark carefully repeated. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mr. Inez asked again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure,¡± Mark answered positively. ¡°Leave them be! No, cooperate with them with whatever they need as best as you can. I¡¯ll be right over. Don¡¯t offend them.¡± Mr. Inez quickly hung up the phone after he said that, leaving a confused Mark behind. Even his boss was so scared. Who was the Somend Discipline Team? No wonder they never once looked him in the eye. Luckily, he was smart and did not go over the line and start a conflict with them. Otherwise, he would be done for. He would not even know how he died. While Mark was about to go over to curry favor with them, he saw a young man walking out whilst carrying a woman. Mark walked over. He wanted to ask what was going on when the two walked over. As David walked out with Pearl, he passed by the aftermath team from the discipline team. Then, a few of the members bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you,¡± David answered. ¡°This is what we should do.¡± David continued walking, leaving behind a stunned Mark. ¡®T-This young man in his early twenties is the captain?¡¯ Mark felt as if his worldview had been turned upside down. He thought after he became the manager of Starry Night Hotel, he could be said to have stepped into the upper ss circle of Capital City In the end, he realized he still had a long way to go. At least, he had never heard of a team like the Somend Discipline Team. If they could make his boss so nervous, then they were definitely very prestigious. Furthermore, a young man in his early twenties was the captain of such a powerful team. David sent Pearl back to her ce and asked her to rest well. Then, he drove straight to Mason¡¯s residence. After going through several barriers, he arrived at the familiar courtyard. David got out of the car and walked in after pushing the door open. ¡±David, you¡¯re here.¡± Mason was watching the news of Somend at this hour in the courtyard. ¡°Old Master Stefani, I want to know about the Mosley family. Can you tell me more about them?¡± David said, getting straight to the topic. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to know about them? What happened?¡± Mason asked curiously. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He knew David would not be concerned about this for no reason. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I had some conflict with the people from the Mosley family, so I want to find out more about them,¡± David exined. ¡°You had a conflict with the people from the Mosley family? Was it serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can take care of it. It was just one of the hedonistic descendants.¡± ¡°Since you can take care of it, I won¡¯t get involved. You¡¯ve grown and you can assume personal responsibility. Let me tell you about this family.¡± Chapter 755 Chapter 755 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 755 After leaving Mason¡¯s residence, David reflected on what he had learned about the Mosley family from Mason This family was old and powerful In addition to a peak God Ranker, there were also threete God Rankers in that family. Not only that, but they also controlled numerous small and medium-sized countries Every year, a steady stream of resources was sent to the Mosley family from all over the world. The Mosley Financial Group was one of the world¡¯s top consortiums with inexhaustible wealth. Although the Mosley family was not the strongest among the five top major forces in the world, it was scary enough. David measured the gap between himself and the Mosley family. Aside from having peak God Rankers on both sides, the other factors were basically worlds apart. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ David was thinking This time, he had defeated the second-in-line heir of the Mosley farnily. Judging from the strength of the Mosley family, they would never give up. Not only would the other party not give up, but he himself would not forgive the Mosley family so easily. Sooner orter, the two sides would collide. Hence, he had to be fully prepared. David went back to where Pearl was staying. He quietly entered the room and nced at Pearl. When he saw that she was sound asleep, he figured she had to be exhausted since she did not sleep for the entire nightst night. Therefore, he walked out of the room and started busying himself in the kitchen. At this moment, his phone rang. David grabbed the phone to take a look and noticed it was from Julia. ¡°Hello, Jules,¡± David said after answering. ¡°David, are the three people we caught this morning from the Mosley family?¡± Julia asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± David answered. ¡°What do you want to do with them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t kill them yet. I need them for something.¡± ¡°The manager of Mosley Financial Group in Somend has contacted me and told me to release them at once. Plus, he demanded an exnation from us or risk suffering the wrath of Mosley Financial Group.¡± ¡°Ignore them, I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°If this person can make the manager of Mosley Financial Group in Somend so nervous, he must not be anyone simple.¡± ¡°Indeed! He is the second-in-line heir of the Mosley family. His name is Walt Mosley. It is definitely not easy to be the second-in-line heir in this generation.¡± Julia was silent for a while and said, ¡°David, no matter what you do, I will fully support you, but you have to be careful. Don¡¯t put yourself in danger. The Mosley family is terrifyingly powerful. If you can¡¯t handle this, just tell my great-grandpa.¡± ¡°I know, thank you, Jules. But don¡¯t tell Old Master Stefani for now, he¡¯s waiting for the fish to take the bait, and right now we are at the most critical point. He can¡¯t be disturbed, or the fish will run away.¡± ¡°But what if the Mosley family seeks revenge?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave it to me. Trust me, I can handle it.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± ¡°I know.¡± David hung up and was about to continue cooking. Suddenly, he saw Pearl standing at the entrance of the kitchen. ¡°Miss Pearl, you¡¯re awake. Are you hungry? Go sit down for a while. The food will be ready soon,¡± David said. Pearl looked nkly at David and did not do anything. However, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Pearl? Do you feel unwell? Did that bastard hurt you?¡± David walked over and asked in concern. Pearl hugged David. Then, she said while crying, ¡°David, why are you so good to me? Couldn¡¯t I just let him do whatever he wanted to me so that I¡¯d lose all hope for you? This will be best for everyone. Why do you have to shoulder such a heavy burden and offend such a powerful enemy just so you could save me? What should I do now? Why should I stay alive if I don¡¯t have you?¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, ¡­¡± When David was about to say something, Pearl interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t speak! Kiss me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The moment David made a noise, Pearl pressed her lips against him. Ten minutester¡­ The two finally parted. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Miss Pearl, you should go rest. The food will be ready soon,¡± David said. ¡°No, let me help you,¡± Pearl answered, her face red. Chapter 756 Chapter 756 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 756 The two were busy making food in the kitchen together. Soon, a table of sumptuous dishes was prepared. ¡°David, will the Mosley family seek revenge after we offended them? I learned that their family is terrifying when I was abroad. It¡¯s all my fault. I wish I didn¡¯t go to that party at that time so that I wouldn¡¯t meet that scumbag Walt, ¡± Pearl said reproachfully as she ate. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Miss Peal. In fact, I¡¯m also very powerful now and I¡¯m not afraid of them at all,¡± David said with a smile. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see. I¡¯ll give you a surprise soon.¡± ¡°Okay, I believe you!¡± At night, David still did not live with Pearl, but instead, he lived opposite Pearl. Although he saw desire in Pearl¡¯s eyes, he could not do that just yet. As he sat on the bed, David was a little excited when he saw hisvish points that had just broken 10 thousand. If he could upgrade his mind power to God level, then he would be more confident fighting against the Mosley family by himself. His biggest weakness now was hisck ofbat experience. Compared to those masters who went all the way from low-levelbat to peak God Ranker, he was still far behind. In addition to that, the mind power was an important bargaining chip for him to make up for this defect. The stronger his mind power, the clearer his mind would be. Furthermore, his perception would improve and his reaction speed would also get faster. No matter how rich the enemy¡¯sbat experience was, he would be able to quickly find a way to deal with it. That was his trump card against the other peak God Rankers. . Based on past experience, a breakthrough or improvement in his mind power would not affect his realm He was now a peak God Ranker. If he upgraded his mind power, he would still be a peak God Ranker, unless his mind power reached God level 10, which was the maximum. If his physique and mind power were both at the God level double limit, he would go further and surpass peak God Rank to continue taking these small steps forward. Right now, the breakthrough and improvement of mind power would not affect his realm, but it would be reflected in his reactions and perceptions. His mind power had been raised from the extraordinary limit to the God level, which was a very big leap One had to know that if his physique upgraded from the extraordinary limit to God level, he could upgrade from halfway to God Rank to bing a God Rank guardian. Just like his physique, he would need to consume 10 thousandvish points to upgrade his mind power. David believed the benefits he would enjoy would be enormous. He looked at thevish points on the system panel. 10192 points. A [+] button had appeared after mind power. David clicked on it without hesitation. A window popped up. (Host, are you sure you want to increase your mind power? This increase will consume 10,000vish points.) David selected yes.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The system instantly went ck Then, David felt a sharp pain in his head as if he was being torn apart. He held his head with both hands andy on the bed, enduring the excruciating pain. One minute¡­ Three minutes¡­ Five minutes¡­ The pain finally disappeared gradually. David opened his eyes. He felt as if his soul had been raised to a higher level. His brain had never been so clear before. This feeling was too wonderful for words! Chapter 757 Chapter 757 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 757 His mind power had been upgraded to God level, and this gave David some confidence in his heart. He felt like he was the only conscious one in this world of drunkards, so he was even a little eager to test it out. He was desperate to find a peak God Ranker to fight. Unfortunately, there were no such suitable opportunities. David gradually formed an idea in his mind. At the same time that David was getting excited because of his mind power breakthrough, the news of Walt¡¯s detention in Somend had been sent back to the Mosley family headquarters. When Irwin, the manager of Mosley Financial Group in Somend, found out that Walt was being dealt with by the Somend Discipline Team, he immediately ryed the news. This was not something he could resolve anymore. Although he immediately contacted the deputy captain of the Somend Discipline Team and asked her to release Walt while revealing the identity of Mr. Walt, the other party did not seem to buy it. He also learned about the newly formed Somend Discipline Team. It wasposed of dozens of hidden families and sects in Somend, plus Somend¡¯s elite Team Dragon as well as some members of the Special Task Force and Falcon. It was responsible for maintaining the social stability of Somend. Therefore, they had a lot of power. They even had the right to act first and reportter in Somend. Meanwhile, he was simply the manager of Mosley Financial Group in Somend. In the eyes of ordinary people, he already stood at the top level of the financial circle. However, to these official departments with real authority, he was just ackey who was working under others. He contacted some of his partners to try to exert pressure on Somend together with them. However, when those families andpanies that cooperated with Mosley Financial Group heard that the other party was the Somend Discipline Team, they scrambled away like rats encountering a cat. They were not willing to get involved at all. Although the Somend Discipline Team was established only a few days ago, no force in Somend dared to offend them now. Irwin was also very troubled now. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. This matter involved two of the world¡¯s top powers. Without a peaceful resolution, his days as the manager of Mosley Financial Group in Somend would come to an end. By then, his status would also plummet. Irwin even startedining about Mr. Walt. ¡®What a hedonistic kid who only thinks with his d*ck. ¡°There are so many beautiful women abroad for you to dominate, and yet, you had to fancy a Somend woman. ¡®You even followed her to Somend. ¡®Great! You¡¯ve offended the Discipline Team that is now in the limelight in Somend. Aside from the fact that you¡¯ve been seriously injured and detained, you even want to cause trouble for me. ¡®I really don¡¯t know how you became the second-in-line heir of the Mosley family.¡¯ Irwin could only pray that the two sides would resolve the matter peacefully and not make a huge fuss about it. Otherwise, it would be hard for Mosley Financial Group to maintain their foothold in Somend. And he, the manager of Mosley Financial Group in Somend, would also lose his role. Chapter 758 Chapter 758 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 758 Inside an ancient and luxurious castle in Falconia. Several core executives of the Mosley family were discussing how to put pressure on Somend to rescue Walt, the second-in-line heir of the Mosley family. ¡°I called everyone here today to discuss something with you. Not long ago, I received news from the Somend branch of Mosley Financial Group that Walt was seriously injured and detained in Somend. Let¡¯s discuss how we should deal with this matter,¡± the patriarch of the Mosley family sitting in the front seat, Paolo Mosley, announced. ¡°What? Walt was detained in Somend with serious injuries? When did he go to Somend? I saw him just a few days ago!¡± ¡°Paolo, is the news urate? Somend is in turmoil now, how dare they detain the direct descendants of the Mosley family?¡± ¡°I share the same doubts!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The core executives of the Mosley family present asked. ¡°The news is urate. The general story is that Walt met a Somend woman and pursued her, but then he was rejected by the other party. After that, the woman returned to Somend while Walt flew to Somend yesterday. The identity of the woman should not be simple. Walt only brought two people who are halfway to God Rank with him, so he was detained in Somend as expected,¡± Paolo exined the matter briefly. ¡°The other party knows that Walt is a direct descendant of the Mosley family, yet they dared to do this? Was it someone from the Somend government?¡± ¡°Exactly! It was the newly established official branch of Somend, the Somend Discipline Team, which is also the department with the most strength among all the Somend departments,¡± Paolo said. ¡°Then, what else is there to say? Send a message directly to Somend in the name of the Mosley family and ask them what they want. Do they want to fight with the Mosley family? We¡¯re already kind enough not to bother them during this special period, yet they dare toe to offend us? They really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them,¡± said anotherte God Ranker from the Mosley family. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± The others said. ¡°Bear, tell us what you think,¡± Paolo looked at a young man in his thirties and asked. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. This young man was the first-in-line heir of the Mosley family, Bear Mosley. He was also Walt¡¯s cousin. ¡°Yes, Grandpa,¡± Bear stood up and answered respectfully.Then, he continued, ¡°I think that since Somend knows that Walt is the direct descendant of the Mosley family and still dare to detain him in Somend, they will definitely not let him go easily. If we negotiate with Somend in the name of the family, we, the Mosley family, will also be in a dilemma once they reject us.¡°Everyone knows that Somend¡¯s hero is in his decline and the country will fall apart soon, but because of this, everyone is afraid of Somend¡¯s final counterattack. It is unwise for us to be hostile to Somend now. If the negotiation fails, it will bring shame upon the family if we don¡¯t do anything to Somend. On the contrary, if we take action, we need to be worried of Somend¡¯s counterattack. In the end, even if we win, the family will suffer heavy losses. We will just be doing work for others with no benefit to ourselves while the other third party forces benefit from our fight.¡± After Bear said this, all the core executives of the Mosley family present began to think carefully Paolo nodded secretly. It was indeed unwise to go to war with Somend now. They might just be doing the dirty work for others while bringing no benefit to themselves just like Bear said. Right now, all the forces of the world were staring at Somend. However, no one wanted to be the first to take action and pave the way for other forces. Therefore, everyone was just watching. The room fell into a short moment of silence. A few minutester¡­ ¡°What does everyone think? You can speak your mind freely. We¡¯re looking for the most reasonable n that suits the family¡¯s interest the best,¡± Paolo said. ¡°Bear¡¯s right! Right now, it¡¯s unsuitable for us to start a conflict with Somend. If not, we will be the cat¡¯s paw. When the timees, our strength will diminish quickly if we have to endure Somend¡¯s final counterattack. We will be putting in the most work whilst receiving the least returns, so it¡¯s not in line with the family¡¯s interest.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Chapter 759 Chapter 759 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 759 ¡°Bear, since everyone has agreed with your suggestion, then tell us what we should do to save Walt while protecting the interests of the family,¡± Paolo asked, Bear smiled slightly and said, ¡°When the Haran family was kicked out of Somend by Mason, they could be said to be at odds with each other. Recently, I heard that the Haran family is looking for a partner to test Somend to find out if Mason is alive or dead. Why don¡¯t we encourage this and let the Haran family take the lead before we explore Somend together? ¡°However, to do this, we need to try to ensure that the news about Walt does not get out as this will also make him suffer more. After we find out about Mason¡¯s status, we will deterrnine the next step, so that even if Somend counterattacks, it will be borne by all of us together. At the same time, we can preserve our strength and strive for more resources.¡± Paolo nced at Bear approvingly and said, ¡°I think it works, what do you all think?¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree! Everyone agreed with Bear. At the same time, they could not help but sigh. He was indeed the first-in- line heir that the family had cultivated as his thinking was veryprehensive. It was all based on family interests, and he also had exceptional talent. He was not yet forty years old, but he had already been a peak Dragon Rank for several years. They believed that he would soon go a step further and be halfway to God Rank. The Mosley family had a qualified sessor to carry on its undertakings. Of course, there were some people present who looked off-colored. Among them was an old man from thete God Rank. He was Walt¡¯s grandfather and the younger brother of the current patriarch of the Mosley family, Gael Mosley. Bear was recognized by all the core members of the family while his grandson was still being detained by Somend. How would he be happy about this? He lostpletely this time. ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s decided, we should contact the Haran family quickly and facilitate this test as soon as possible to see how much firepower Somend has left. Who among you is willing to do this?¡± Paolo asked. ¡°Paolo, I¡¯ll go. Walt is my grandson. Since he¡¯s made a mistake, as his grandfather, I should be the one taking care of this, ¡°Gael said after he stood up. ¡°Alright, Gael, I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Paolo. I¡¯ll do this well.¡± David had no idea that Walt¡¯s detention elerated Mason¡¯s n. With the addition of the Mosley family, the Haran family soon organized a terrifying team, and they were ready to go to Somend to test Mason. Once it was determined that Mason was truly dead, they predicted that all the forces in the world would swarm and start to divide the cake that was Somend. Even if Mason was still alive, he would be struggling at death¡¯s door. Hence, he would not be capable of fighting this terrifyingly strong team. Despite not having any peak God Rankers in this team, they had a fewte God Rankers and a few mid-God Rankers. It was no exaggeration to say that aside from the five major forces with peak God Rankers, this team could already annihte any force in the world. Soon, the news that the Haran family took the lead in organizing many forces to go to Somend for revenge started spreading. The Haran family did this intentionally. The purpose was naturally to cause civil unrest in Somend. Otherwise, they could have gone directly into Somend, but they did not. The reason for dying their actions was because they wanted to incite the internal chaos in Somend first. The Haran family not only spread the news, but they also even quietly contacted the Dominic family and Star Sect in Somend. They asked the two to take the lead and disrupt the social stability of Somend first. Then, the Haran family also told them that Somend had no time for them now. This was because the Haran family had already organized a terrifying team and they were ready to set off at any time. Once the news ca,e out, it immediately caused turmoil in Somend. A lot of rumors began surfacing that imed that Mason was dead and now the Haran family was leading the attack of many strong masters.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 760 Chapter 760 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 760 How would Somend hold up? For a time, there was chaos all over the country. The probability of martial artistsmitting crimes increased exponentially. Fortunately, David had already dispatched the discipline team and temporarily stabilized the situation However, this was only a temporary solution. If he could not stop the team led by the Haran family, Somend, a mighty country that had stood tall for so many years, would soon be devoured. Countless resources would be robbed and upied by various forces in the world. Instead of letting foreign forces take it away, it would be better to let your own people share most of the resources. At that time, if Somend was really destroyed, they could also donate these resources to save lives. That was what many families thought. Some families were thinking of taking all their belongings and fleeing Somend to find a safe ce. There were even a few such people in the discipline team. Of course, there were also some powerful families and sects who were doing their best to maintain the stability of Somend society. The King family and the Krums were just a few of them. They continued to send out people to join the discipline team as temporary members to contribute to Somend. David was very pleased with these forces. After this event was over, they would discuss the merits and deeds. As for those forces who were fostering dissent, they would all be driven out of Somend by then. If they did something harmful to Somend, David would never forgive them. David knew that Somend could never be breached by other forces. Aside from the fact that Mason had returned to his peak, even if Mason was no longer around, he was still here and he was a peak God Ranker, a supreme powerhouse! If this was not what Mason had nned, he would have wanted to rece Mason and fight the team organized by the Haran family. He wanted to see how many people he could kill. David¡¯s self-confidence had skyrocketed since his mind power upgraded to God level. Right now, he felt that he could even fight Mason head-on. Of course, he also had the ability to back this up. Before upgrading his mind power, he was already a peak God Ranker. Plus, he had a breakthrough. Therefore, his strength would naturally soar drastically. Somend had two peak God Rankers in charge, so who dared to im they could breach it? Even if the other four major forces were all united together, the four peak God Rankers on the surface and the two peak God Rankers hidden in the darkbined might not be able to defeat him and Mason. After all, there was a gap between peak God Rankers. Plus, his strength would only continue to rise. After the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend, the Dominic family and Star Sect moved of their family¡¯s encampment and hid well. After they got the news from the Haran family, they emerged again. In short, Somend was showing the first signs of chaos. Even though they could stabilize the scene and stop it from copsing, the people who did not know the inside story would think that they would not be able to hold on any longer. This was unless Somend could take care of the team headed by the Haram family. If not, the entire Somend would copse very soon. However, this was only limited to the forces in the upper ss of Somend. Normal people would not feel much different. They would go on with their lives and go to work as usual. N?velDrama.Org ? content. As the captain of the Somend Discipline Team, David was starting to get busy. Chapter 761 Chapter 761 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 761 Mt. Fragrant Province. Fragrant City This was a middle-tier city in Somend. Among the 66 provinces of Somend, it was not too brilliant, nor too weak. At this time, David was walking on a street in Fragrant City, and with him were six people halfway to God Rank from the discipline team. However, they were working separately. Each person was responsible for investigating a different area. Julia received newsst night. Powerful martial artists had appeared in Fragrant City in the Mt. Fragrant Province. These people not only exposed their strength as martial artists in front of ordinary people, but they even recruited ordinary people as their disciples. Furthermore, their organization was growing rapidly. In less than half a month, tens of thousands of people had been attracted. It was actually very easy for martial artists to win over ordinary people. By just showing off some martial art skills casually, they would make these ordinary people revere them like they were gods. Then, they would promise the ordinary people that they would be martial artists soon after joining. Naturally, these ordinary people would believe them with all their hearts. Moreover, the intention of these martial artists was also obvious, that was, they wanted to control the city secretly. After secretly investigating this, the members of the discipline team found that the other party was organized and had premeditated this. In addition, they also had great ambitions, resulting in them winning over many forces in Fragrant City. Thus, they did not dare to act rashly and decided to report it to Deputy Captain Julia. When David received the news from Julia, he immediately brought people to Fragrant City. Now, the news that the Haran family united with the world¡¯s major forces and was ready toe to Somend for revenge had spread all over the world. All kinds of bad characters started to emerge. The interior of Somend also experienced some uncertainties. David had to take care of this in one strike so that he would teach a strong lesson to these forces that were nning to resurface. Now that Mason¡¯s n was about to seed, nothing bad could happen to Somend at this time. Otherwise, it would be his fault. David wandered around Fragrant City for a while. He looked at ordinary people who lived and worked in peace and contentment here. He secretly decided in his heart that the lives of these people could not be affected. Martial artists were never allowed to interfere with the lives of ordinary people, otherwise, society itself would undergo earth-shaking changes. It was not easy for Somend to have a stable life today. It had cost the sacrifice of countless Somend elites who gave up their blood and lives to achieve this, so it could not be destroyed by these ill-intentioned people. David was walking when he suddenly noticed some people on the street. After they took out their phone and nced at them, they started rushing in one direction. In one fell swoop, there were one-fifth fewer people on the street. Although the street was still bustling with activity, David followed curiously. After following the crowd through several isted alleys, he finally reached his destination. The entrance to a building was packed with people. Two men were guarding the entrance. Everyone who went in had to show the other party their phones before they could enter. This should be something like a pass. David did not have a pass, so he dispersed his mind power. Then, David frowned. The two men guarding the building entrance were two first-ss peak-level masters. Not only them, but there were also actually many martial artists inside the building. Could these be the martial artists that were recruiting new people that the discipline team had discovered? No, because the strongest in this building was only a beginner Dragon Ranker. If this was them, the discipline team would have taken care of them easily with their strength. They would not need to report any news about. Where was the problem? David decided to sneak in and take a look. Turning to the other side of the building, David spread his mind power to make sure that there was no one around, and in a blink of an eye, he reached the top floor of the building. Then, David walked down the building. With the help of his mind power, no one could detect David. Soon, he arrived at the middle level of the building, where all the ordinary people who came in had gathered. The entire floor was just one hall. It was veryrge and it could amodate thousands of people. David blended in with the crowd and sat down. He wanted to see what the hell these people were up to. It did not take long for the entire hall to be filled with people. David was afraid of exposing his identity, so he did not speak to the people around him. After the seats were filled, more than a dozen martial artists walked in. The leader was the beginner Dragon Ranker that David¡¯s mind power had detected earlier. After more than a dozen martial artists walked in, they began to showcase the strength of some of their martial artists. They were punching boulders with their bare hands and breaking steel bars that were as thick as one¡¯s thumb. In an instant, thousands of ordinary people below cheered in surprise. David was furious! These martial artists dared to vite the rules of Somend. They dared to show their strength to so many ordinary people and affect their lives. They must be tired of living. However, he did not do anything right away. A beginner Dragon Ranker who was usually aloof and private was willing to be a guest performer here. There must be something fishy going on behind this. Immediately afterward, a middle-aged man on the stage began to speak. The more David listened to him, the more he felt that something was not right. He was clearly brainwashing everyone. Anyone who joined them could have a powerful body. Not only would they never get sick and be invulnerable, but their lives would also be extended so they could live longer. David looked at the people around him with longing looks on their faces, and he felt that things were getting serious. If a person wanted to be a martial artist, talent was the most important thing. In addition to that, they needed to begin systematic practice from a young age. Once they were eighteen years old, they would never be able to achieve anything even if they practiced martial arts. Of course, he was an exception as he found the hack to this.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. These martial artists were simply deceiving ordinary people. Looking at the longing looks on the faces of ordinary people in their twenties, thirties, forties, and even fifties, it was very likely that they would give up their existing happy life and invest in this until they went bankrupt. They were shaking the very foundations of Somend. He should punish this idea! David wanted to rush over and p these people to death at this moment. Still, he held back because they were just small fry. It was easy to destroy them here, but he would definitely rm others if he did so. Also, this was only a ce where they would recruit new people, while those who joined would be sent to the headquarters for concentrated cultivation. After thinking about it, David decided to meet the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province first. In Fragrant City, martial artists had begun to tantly recruit ordinary people. ¡®Is the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province a coward? ¡°Does he still want his f*cking job?¡¯ David was very angry now. If these people were allowed to continue developing, it would soon spread to the whole country. The foundations of the whole of Somend would be shaken. Chapter 762 Chapter 762 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 762 David came out of the building, feeling a little upset. If the Haran family did not act for another month, there might really be some disturbance with Somend¡¯s social fabric. Somend was too big. There were 66 major provinces and numerousrge, medium, and small cities. It was impossible to have so many people stationed everywhere. Even if he was powerful, he still could not be in two ces at once. Moreover, it was too easy for martial artists to recruit ordinary people. The temptation to be immune to all diseases and to live a long life was too great. Although those were all scams, ordinary people did not know it. They only believed what they could see. David now only hoped that the Haran family would act as soon as possible. As soon as the news about Mason returning to his prime came out, no one would dare to have any thoughts about Somend anymore. Somend¡¯s internal worries would also be easily resolved. While David was going to find the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province, the phone in his pocket rang Thus, he grabbed his phone and checked it. It was Benedict. Was there a situation? David quickly answered the phone. ¡°Captain, there¡¯s a situation in the southern district,¡± Benedict¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Notify others and send me the location,¡± David said directly. ¡°Alright!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. David looked at the location on the phone, determined the direction, and quickly went to the destination. Southern District of Fragrant City. Thousands of people were gathered at arge za. Benedict was also hiding among the thousands of people here. He found that there were even families of four or five here. There were also children down to the age of ten and old people in their 60s and 705, They were all participating in this. An old man was on the tform in the middle, teaching thousands of people to do various moves. Well¡­ It looked simr to radio calisthenics. The old man imed that if they were consistent with doing these moves, they could be martial artists. Furthermore, the advantage of being a martial artist was that they would be immune to all diseases and untouchable, and it could even prolong their life. Benedict knew right away that these people were liars. If being a martial artist was this simple, then things would be so easy. All of them had been systematically trained by the family elders since childhood, and they could only achieve what they had today thanks to their extraordinary talent. These ordinary people with almost no talent, ranging in age from ten to sixty or seventy years old, could not achieve anything even with training. Let alone doing such useless moves. He could feel the seriousness of this matter, so he quietly notified David and several other people halfway to God Rank. After a set of moves was done, the old man asked everyone to sit down. Then, he started teaching them mind training. When everyone concentrated on following the teacher to practice mind training, there was a suddenmotion behind Benedict. He looked back. Chapter 763 Chapter 763 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 763 A group of middle-aged women wanted to barge into the za along with some old people and children. There were at least hundreds of them. At this time, dozens of martial artists rushed forward. There was a fierce conflict between the two sides. Naturally, these women, children, and elderlies were not opponents of the martial artists. Soon, they were savagely beaten down by the martial artists. ¡°I¡¯m looking for my daddy!¡± A seven or eight-year-old girl quietly passed through the crowd, entered the za, and stood beside Benedict. ¡°Daddy! Daddy! Where are you? Don¡¯t you want me and Mommy anymore?¡± In the originally quiet za, the little girl¡¯s voice was particrly prominent, and it also attracted the attention of the thousands of people in the za. The old man on the tform also stopped teaching and asked, ¡°Who is this little girl¡¯s father?¡± ¡°I am, Sir!¡± A man in his thirties stood up and replied. ¡°Why did youe here before you dealt with your family? What did I tell you all?¡± The teacher asked angrily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir! I exined it to my family, but they all said that I was crazy. They didn¡¯t believe that you were so powerful, Sir. Not only did they refuse toe with me, but they even tried to stop me froming, so I came in secret,¡± said the man. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± When the little girl saw the man standing up, she hurried over and hugged the man. ¡°Daddy,e home with us! Mommy and I can¡¯t live without you,¡± the little girl sobbed. ¡°Joy, trust Daddy. Practice with Daddy and you too can be a martial artist. You will be super strong 1 and invulnerable,¡± the man said enthusiastically. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want to be super strong, and I don¡¯t want to be invulnerable. I want you toe home with Mommy and me. I want to go to school.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about studying? Don¡¯t go to school. Only by practicing with the teacher can you change your destiny.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to! Mommy said he¡¯s a liar and he tricked Daddy here, and now, Daddy doesn¡¯t want us anymore,¡± the little girl shook her head repeatedly before pointing at the old man on the tform and said. ¡°You¡­ You fool, how dare you insult the teacher!¡± After the man finished speaking angrily, he pped the little girl in the face. p! The little girl fell to the ground after she was pped. Five fingerprints immediately appeared on her face One could see how strong he was. ¡°Boohoo!¡± The little girl wailed loudly. At this time, the old man on the tform spoke. ¡°Let the little girl¡¯s mother in here.¡± A woman in her thirties was let in. When she heard the cries of the little girl, she hurried over. Only then did she see her daughter lying on the ground with five prominent fingerprints on her face. ¡°Joy, what happened? Who pped you?¡± ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s okay. Daddy didn¡¯t p me, I fell.¡± The little girl was still defending her father at this time. The woman raised her head and red at the man with blood-red eyes. ¡°You scumbag, you don¡¯t deserve to be Joy¡¯s father.¡± After she said that, she stood up and waved her hands madly to beat the man. ¡°Go away, you crazy woman!¡± The man pushed his wife away The woman stopped entangling with the man and instead, she looked at the old man on the tform. Then, she knelt and said while crying, ¡°Sir, please give me back my husband. He never hit Joy before. He would y with Joy every day after getting off work, and he¡¯s very family orientated. However, ever since he joined you, he seems to be a different person. He has be irritable, and he no longer cares about us. Please, I will give you all the money in the family to let him go, okay?¡± ¡°You misunderstood. I did not force your husband to do anything, and we will not restrict your husband¡¯s freedom. As long as he wants to leave, he can leave at any time,¡± the old man said slowly. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go home, okay? Our family was so happy in the past. Let¡¯s go back to our previous life, okay?¡± The woman looked at her husband and pleaded. ¡°I won¡¯t go back. I want to train with the teacher and be a martial artist. I want to be untouchable, invulnerable to all diseases, and prolong my life. You and Joy should train with me too. This way, our family can stay together forever,¡± the man said fanatically. ¡°Honey, wake up! This is only a show and there¡¯s no such thing in reality! He¡¯s lying to you!¡± ¡°You fool! You crazy woman, don¡¯t insult the teacher, or else, don¡¯t me me for not going easy on you!¡± Chapter 764 Chapter 764 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 764 ¡°You can take your husband away, but you can¡¯t question my greatness. Since you don¡¯t believe in my ability, I¡¯ll show you,¡± the old man looked at the woman and said, If it weren¡¯t for so many people at the scene, he would have asked someone to exterminate the mother and daughter long ago. She even dared to bring people to the scene to cause trouble. She was so reckless. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it! You used this method to confuse all these people.¡± After the woman finished speaking, she stood up and looked at the thousands of people present and said, ¡°Everyone, wake up! Think about how happy your family was. It was these people that destroyed your families and caused you to be separated from your wife and children. Stop trusting him. Go back to your family! Your family and children are waiting for you.¡± The woman¡¯s words echoed in the za. It also started to move the hearts of some people. What was the purpose of theming here again? Could they really be invulnerable to all diseases and live longer? They had trained for a few days, yet they did not feel anything. Was this real or just a lie? ¡°How presumptuous! Get them away from here!¡± The old man on the tform roared angrily. Immediately, several martial artists came forward, ready to take the mother and daughter away. ¡°Honey! ¡°Daddy!¡± The mother and daughter looked at the man. The man also knew that they would be tortured if they were taken away by these people, so he hesitated in his heart. He recalled his happy family. In the end, he said, ¡°Sir, please spare my wife and daughter.¡± ¡°She dares to question me in front of so many people. If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, how can I continue to be your teacher in the future?¡± The old man said with a gloomy face. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll take them away from here,¡± the man hesitated before saying. He still could not stand idly by and watch his beloved wife and daughter being taken away by the other party. Once they were taken away, it was unknown what kind of torture they would suffer. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go home together,¡± the woman said happily. ¡°Daddy, we can finally go home together,¡± the little girl said happily. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You want to leave now? It¡¯s toote! Take all of them away and teach them a harsh lesson. Make sure they understand the consequences of insulting me,¡± the old man said. ¡°Yes, Elder!¡± Several martial artists said respectfully. Benedict could not watch this any longer. He could not allow these people to continuemitting outrages. David had not arrived yet, so he had to take action. He had no choice even if he would rm the other party. What if this family of three was taken away and something bad happened to them? Those were three lives. He was very clear about the temperament of some martial artists. They always thought that ordinary people were ants, while they were gods who were aloof and remote from the world, controlling the lives and deaths of ordinary people. There was a reason why Somend refused to let them resurface. Once they got in contact with ordinary people, the bnce of the entire society would be disrupted. A few martial artists were about to take the family of three away. Suddenly, a figure blocked them. Boom boom boom! The martial artists who were about to take action were sent flying after Benedict punched them. The sudden ident also shocked everyone present. ¡°Who are you?¡± The old man on the tform asked deeply. While Benedict was about to speak, a voice could be heard. Chapter 765 Chapter 765 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 765 ¡°The Somend Discipline Team!¡± The old man was stunned. Then, he turned his head slowly to see a young man standing behind him with a hand on his shoulder The old man felt as though this hand was a mountain pressing on him. He could not move the part of his body below his shoulders at all. Upon hearing that this was the Somend Discipline Team, the martial artists below started to panic before scattering to run away. Unfortunately, David was prepared. Several of the staff halfway to God Rank in the discipline team who were responsible for this area were already in ce. Those who escaped were also thrown back. David only used his hand which was on the old man¡¯s shoulder to pat him lightly before the old man felt a sharp pain overwhelming him. Before he could let out a sound, David hit him, and he passed out on the tform. The eyes of thousands of people were focused on David as he stood on the tform. David sighed slightly in his heart. It was still too difficult to iste martial artists from ordinary people. After all, dozens of hidden families and sects were now resurfacing. Hence, contact between the two sides was inevitable. However, deliberate avoidance would give these people a chance to influence society. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Therefore, he should just say it directly and openly. David looked at the thousands of people on the scene and said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Captain David Lidell of the Somend Discipline Team. ¡°You can think of this discipline team as being one rank higher than the police. The police manage the affairs of ordinary folk while we manage the affairs of martial artists. ¡°Martial artists exist, but it¡¯s not as easy as you think to be one. ¡°You have to start training systematically since young, and it also depends on your talent. ¡°It might be difficult for some people to be a martial artist even after training their entire lives. Moreover, once you¡¯re above 18 years old and be an adult, it will be hard for you to achieve anything even if you¡¯re talented. ¡°You will not be a martial artist by performing a few moves in your 60s or 70s just like what you¡¯re doing now. ¡°Furthermore, even if you¡¯re a martial artist, you won¡¯t be invulnerable, nor will your life be prolonged ¡°We¡¯re made from flesh and blood. If we get shot or get stabbed by a knife, we¡¯ll die too. As for prolonging your life, it¡¯s even more impossible. Martial artists might even live shorter than ordinary folks. ¡°Since we¡¯ve been training very hard since we¡¯re young, some people will have hidden injuries if they don¡¯t train properly. These injuries can be very hard to cure and it will reduce our lifespan. ¡°Thus, I can tell you with certainty that you¡¯ve been lied to. ¡°The people who lied to you are people who harbor evil intentions, and they willmit any imaginable misdeed they want. Not only do they want you to be separated from your family and to destroy your family, but they also want to shake the very foundations of Somend. ¡°You people are the foundation of Somend, and you¡¯re the most important part of our country. Once you waver, the entire country will be on the verge of copse. ¡°We¡¯ve been after these evil martial artists for a long time and we have finally captured them. ¡°Now, they will be facing severe punishment ording to Somendw. They might not even be released in this lifetime. ¡°Lastly, I want to tell you that the most important thing to a human is love, be it between family, friends, or romantic love. You will only find a ce in this world if you have love. If you lose this, then what¡¯s the meaning of life? ¡°Go back to your original livees. Your wife, children, and parents are waiting for you, along with your friends. That¡¯s where you belong.¡± When David said that, heced his words with his strong mind power. It could prate these people¡¯s bodies and reach the deepest part of their hearts. Their brainwashed thoughts were slowly being reced by what David said. With that, they gradually came back to their senses. A lot of them hugged their families and started crying. The man who just pped his daughter also came back to his senses. As he looked at his daughter whose face was red from his p just now, he pped himself a few times across the face. Then, he knelt in front of his wife and daughter to apologize to them. In the end, he got the forgiveness of his wife and daughter before the three of them held each other and cried. Chapter 766 Chapter 766 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 766 The words that wereced with mind power could be said to have prated the hearts of all these people. They jolted the people present back to their senses. Everyone in the za was crying. When they came back to their senses, they realized what they had been doing in recent days. They wanted to abandon their wives, children, and even parents. Furthermore, they even wanted to abandon their happy family. They came here every day to follow the so-called teacher and perform these movements that were simr to the radio calisthenics of elementary school students. Could they be martial artists who were untouchable, invulnerable to all diseases, and prolong their life by doing so? All normal people would know that it was impossible. It was a pity that they were already bewitched by the viins at that time, so they would not listen to anyone¡¯s persuasion. Fortunately, they were rescued by Somend¡¯sw enforcement, otherwise, they would definitely fall deeper into the scam and it would be toote to feel regret when they had nothing left in the future. ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± The man from the family of three who was almost taken away just now knelt on the ground and said sincerely to David. ¡°Thank you for rescuing my daddy, Sir, and reuniting us as a family once again,¡± the little girl also knelt and said. ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± More and more people knelt to thank David on the tform. By the end, thousands of people at the scene were kneeling. David stood on the tform and looked down at these ordinary people. He was even more determined to eliminate these illegal martial artists and never let them do whatever they wanted in Somend. He wanted to protect the purend of Somend. A martial artist had strength that seemed incredible to ordinary people. Coupled with some brainwashing techniques, it was really difficult for ordinary people to resist them. He was able to wake up these thousands of people with just a few words, but it was not because of how convincing his words were. Instead, it was because his words wereced with his powerful mind power, which was the most important thing. If someone else said these words, not only would they not wake up these people, they might even be insulted and attacked. ¡°Everyone, get up. Don¡¯t be so humble, you are the foundation of Somend, so you will naturally be protected by our country. Go home and live your ordinary life well, as bing a martial artist is not as simple as you think. Moreover, the world of martial artists is not as carefree as you think.¡± After David finished speaking, he disappeared from the tform. Inside a luxurious vi on the outskirts of Fragrant City. David was sitting in the living room. Sitting next to him was the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province Seamus Rogan. Benedict and the other halfway to God Rankers were sent by David to continue the investigation ¡°Mr. Rogan, don¡¯t you think you should give me an exnation?¡± David said indignantly. He was furious. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. There were so many martial artists in Fragrant City confusing ordinary people. Seamus, the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province, not only did not go to investigate, but he also stayed at home and rested peacefully? This made him want to p Seamus to death. The scene he just saw at the za in the southern district just now definitely happened in other ces throughout Fragrant City. If he did not take the time to solve it, it would soon spread to the entire Mt. Fragrant Province, and even the entire country. It would be difficult then. Somend¡¯s billions of ordinary people were no joke. ¡°Captain Lidell, sorry, I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± Seamus replied innocently. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t know what I mean? Are you sure?¡± David asked again. ¡°I genuinely have no idea,¡± Seamus replied with certainty. David tilted his head to look at Seamus. At this point, he was a little suspicious. Seamus was just a provincial cab minister who was also a beginner Dragon Ranker, so how would he dare to talk to David like that? It seemed that the matter in Fragrant City were not as simple as he thought. David dispersed his mind power and used it to envelop the surroundings. Finally, he found out where the problem was. ¡®I see! He understood now. ¡°Then let me tell you, there are so many martial artists in Fragrant City who act recklessly and vite thews of Somend. Not only did they contact ordinary people, but they also deceived them and bewitched them. They asked the ordinary folks to abandon their original lives and follow them to practice martial arts. They even imed that they could be a martial artist in a short time. They imed that not only could they be untouchable, but they would also be invulnerable to all diseases and prolong their life, you don¡¯t know that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Seamus said, taking a sip of tea. ¡°Then do you still want your job as the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province?¡± ¡°Captain Lidell, whether I¡¯m the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province or not has nothing to do with your discipline team, right? And I¡¯ve been sick, so I¡¯ve been at home recently, and it¡¯s only normal that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying,¡¯ Seamusughed and said. ¡°Mr. Rogan, since you say so, then I will now announce as a member of the Somend Parliament that you are no longer the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province. As a member of the Somend Parliament, I have the right to dismiss a provincial cab minister,¡± David also said with a smile. As Seamus heard David¡¯s words, the smile on his face gradually faded. Of course, he knew David¡¯s identity. He was not just the captain of the Somend Discipline Team, he was also an MP of the Somend Parliament. If David wanted to dismiss him as the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province, as an MP of the Somend Parliament, he could indeed do that. If he lost the position of cab minister, his value would be greatly reduced. He could not let this happen! What the other side valued was his position as the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province. Not him as a beginner Dragon Ranker. ¡°Captain Lidell, MP Lidell, I advise you to take back what you just said. Otherwise, this day will not end well,¡± Seamus said gloomily. ¡°Oh? Seamus, I¡¯m actually very curious. Since you know my identity and you are a beginner Dragon Ranker, why do you dare to talk to me like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death? With what you are doing now, as in letting the martial artists recruit ordinary people in Fragrant City and shaking the very foundation of Somend, I have grounds to immediately kill you right here,¡± David asked, pretending to be puzzled. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Seamus burst intoughter. Then he quickly stood up and stepped aside, distancing himself from David and said, ¡°David, since you have found out, I am not afraid to tell you that it was a mistake for you to come here today. I have been waiting for your discipline team for a long time.¡± Immediately after, Seamus said loudly, ¡°Sirs, please show yourselves.¡± Three people suddenly appeared in the hall, surrounding David in the middle. A middle-aged man and two old men. They were all God Rank guardians. After David expanded his mind power, he discovered the existence of these three people. Thus, he was not surprised either. They were just beginner God Rankers, so they were no different from the three ants in front of him. He could just destroy them at will! Chapter 767 Chapter 767 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 767 ¡°Are you three the root cause of this turmoil in Fragrant City?¡± David asked calmly. ¡°David, since you dared to kill the heir of the Dominic family at the grand event of the chosen ones, you are destined to be hunted to death by the Dominic family! Now¡­ Do you have any regrets for the Dominic family?¡± The middle-aged man said. ¡°You are from the Dominic family?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°Your family are just stray dogs now. Who gave you the courage to jump out and shake the foundations of Somend?¡± ¡°What a joke! Stray dogs? These are just tactics the Dominic family are using to waste time. If the Dominic family wants to do something, there is nothing we dare not do. Somend¡¯s era is almost over, and your good days areing to an end, David. Today is your day of death, and this is what we want to tell the world. If you offend the Dominic family, no matter what your identity is, you will still meet a dead end,¡± the middle-aged man said with a cackle. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll definitely kill me?¡± David asked lightly. ¡°David, you don¡¯t need to brag anymore, we already know your strength clearly. Since you ran into the three of us today, you will surely die. Although I admit that you are indeed a genius and that if we let you continue growing, you will be another Mason Stefani. Unfortunately, you have no chance to continue growing because there are too many people who want you to die.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°No wonder Seamus dares to side with the evildoers in such a way. It turns out that he¡¯s relying on the Dominic family. Seamus, you know thew, but you still chose to break it, so you¡¯re even more guilty. I will grant you the death penalty now.¡± David ignored the people from the Dominic family and looked at Seamus, the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province. ¡°Haha! David, you should only say that if you can defeat those three. A talented person chooses a patron of integrity and should constantly strive to make progress. Somend is finished, so I naturally want to find a strong backer,¡± Seamus said with augh. In his opinion, David would definitely die today. That way, no one would know that he was relying on the Dominic family. He could continue to be the cab minister of Mt. Fragrant Province and rely on help from the Dominic family in secret. ¡°Really? Sorry, you won¡¯t be able to see the day Somend copses.¡± After David finished speaking, with a quick flick of his fingers, a silver needle flew across a distance of tens of meters at a lightning-fast speed and plunged into Seamus¡¯ heart. David also added a little bit of the vibrational power from the Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine to the silver needle. When it reached Seamus¡¯ heart, it did not prate the heart directly, but instead, it shattered the heart with its vibration. It was true that doctors could both save and kill. Since David had mastered the art of Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine, it could be said that he knew the human body like the back of his hand. He had more ways of killing nowpared to before. He was no longer limited to brute force. Seamus only felt a pain in his chest. Immediately after, the severe pain of a broken heart swept through his whole body. All his strength began to slowly disappear. ¡°You¡­¡± Seamus clutched his chest in pain. He pointed at David like he wanted to say something. Sadly for him, his strength was dissipating faster and faster, and his vision was also getting darker. He only had time to say the word ¡®you¡¯ before he slowly slipped to the ground, closed his eyes, and stopped breathing. ¡®What? ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ The three God Rank guardians of the Dominic family looked at Seamus, who suddenly fell to the ground and stopped breathing, with bewildered expressions. ¡®Did David just do something? ¡®Why did Seamus suddenly fall to the ground?¡¯ They were from the Dominic family and their family specialized in hidden weapons. They had been exposed to such things as hidden weapons since they were young. It could be said that no one in the world was more familiar with hidden weapons than the Dominic family. Even so, even they could not determine how David killed Seamus. This was unbelievable. They had been staring at David from the moment they appeared, for fear that he might fly into a rage and hurt someone or run away. After all, he was a God Rank guardian. However, David never left his seat, and they did not notice any aggressive moves from him. Seamus was killed by David right under their noses. Impossible! Chapter 768 Chapter 768 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 768 David could not have done that. ording to the detailed information they got, David, like them, was just a beginner God Ranker. The speed of a peak God Ranker with which David used to cast the silver needle was not something that the three beginner God Rankers could understand. The difference between them was too great. Furthermore, David also wrapped the silver needle with his powerful mind power. Thus, they could not see it at all. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Please show yourself,¡± the middle-aged man shouted. He did not believe that Seamus was killed by David. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Someone else must have done that. The whole hall was silent. No one responded to the middle-aged man¡¯s words. ¡°Do you know the consequences of offending the Dominic family? If youe out now, the Dominic family can let this go, otherwise don¡¯t me us for being rude,¡± the middle-aged man added after not getting an answer. ¡°Okay, stop yelling, I killed Seamus.¡± David put his feet on the table and said condescendingly. ¡°You? What did you kill him with?¡± The middle-aged man asked. ¡°A hidden weapon, of course,¡± David replied with a grin. ¡°Hidden weapon? Haha¡­ Is there anyone in this world who knows more about hidden weapons than the Dominic family? There is no person in the worldwho can use hidden weapons to kill in front of us without us noticing it,¡± the middle-aged man said arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand hidden weapons as well as you, but I can use them faster than you. As long as the speed is fast enough, a needle can destroy a.¡± ¡°Fast? How fast can you be?¡± As soon as the middle-aged man said that, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. He lowered his head and looked at his heart. An extremely small round hole in his shirt caught his attention. He could clearly feel that his heart had been damaged. ¡®When did this happen?¡¯ His heart had actually been pierced by a hidden weapon. Plus, this small hidden weapon also had vibrational power. ¡®What kind of hidden weapon is this?¡¯ As a family of hidden weapons, he who had studied hidden weapons all his life had never heard of it. They could actually use a hidden weapon like this. The hidden weapons used with this method could do much more damage than the hidden weapons used alongside ordinary methods. Even without poison, it could cause huge damage. He looked up again at the other two God Rank guardians. He saw that they were also in the same state. They were covering their hearts with their hands, showing pain on their faces. Simultaneously sending out three small hidden weapons with violent vibrations while avoiding their perception? Straight into their hearts too?¡¯ ¡°How¡¯s it? Is that fast enough?¡± David asked yfully. ¡°You¡­ Impossible! Impossible! No one can kill me with a hidden weapon.¡± The middle-aged man could not ept this. Unfortunately, his heart had shattered. Therefore, even if he was a God Rank guardian, he could only ept the fate of death. The three God Rank guardians followed in Seamus¡¯ footsteps. They fell to the ground slowly and stopped breathing. As a family that specialized in hidden weapons, they also died from hidden weapons. If they didn¡¯t want to take it as humiliation, they could regard it as fate. Chapter 769 Chapter 769 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 769 David stood up with a gloomy face and left the hall. As for these four corpses, someone woulde to take care of the aftermath. David did not expect the provincial cab minister to be roped in by the Dominic family. However, he regarded killing the three God Rank guardians of the Dominic family as a means of venting his anger. Even if they could not shake the foundation of the Dominic family, it would at least hurt them a lot. These three God Rank guardians could not be killed by just anyone, even though they were all in the beginner stage. What David did not know was that of the three God Rank guardians, only two were from the Dominic family, while one was sent by the Haran family. The purpose of working with the Dominic family was to create chaos in Somend first. Since the three God Rank culprits had been put to death, then it would be much easier to carry out their missions. David continued to lead the discipline team to eradicate all the martial artists in Fragrant City who vited thew. In the end, a total of three God Rank guardians, five halfway to God Rankers, and more than ten Dragon Rankers were killed. Under David¡¯s speech which wasced with mind power, tens of thousands of ordinary people in Fragrant City came back to their senses and returned to their original lives. Although things in Fragrant City had been resolved, the situation across the country was not optimistic. Simr things started to happen in many ces. David could not be at two ces at once, so he eventually had to go back to Capital City and update Mason about Somend. At the same time, he would ask Mason if there was anything he could do. Mason was now at a critical period. Seeing that the n was about to seed, he had to wait for the Haran family to lead the team to attack, so he could not reveal himself yet. He could only send Dirk, Abraham, and the other seven halfway to God Rankers from Somend to David to join the Somend Discipline Team. David divided the discipline team into three teams. He, Abraham, and Dirk, the three God Rank guardians, would each lead a team to carry out a nationwide clean-up operation. However, after what happened in Fragrant City, the representative forces, the Dominic family and Star Alliance, became smarter too. They did not go head-on against the Somend Discipline Team anymore. Once the Somend Discipline Team showed up, they would give up immediately and look for somewhere else to go. Plus, they would not develop in provincial cities anymore as they would go to some municipal cities or even counties. The entire Somend consisted of 66 major provinces, 66 provincial-level cities, hundreds of municipal cities, and thousands of counties. Since this was the case, the Somend Discipline Team had no clear direction to work toward. They followed them around the country, but the effect achieved was somewhat modest. David also felt troubled. Since he wascking manpower, he could only borrow personnel from the major hidden families and sects. However, right now, most of the sects and families had begun to refuse to send their people to join the discipline team, citing various reasons. Now, the situation was bing clearer. The interior of Somend was being disturbed by the Dominic family and Star Alliance. Outside, the Haran family had united with the world¡¯s major forces to prepare to attack. Facing this kind of internal and external troubles, everyone was trying to preserve their strength to deal with the impending chaos. The Dominic family and Star Alliance alone had rendered Somend helpless. Once the Haran family united with the world¡¯s major forces, how would Somend resist? Almost everyone felt that Somend¡¯s time wasing to an end. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Capital City. The courtyard where Mason lives. David and Mason were sitting opposite each other. ¡°Old Master Stefani, don¡¯t wait anymore. Let¡¯s just expose it! If you don¡¯t frighten these punks and continue to wait like this, Somend will really be thrust into chaos, and it will be difficult to clean up then,¡± David sighed and said. He now felt as if he had nowhere to showcase his strength. If he could find the Dominic family and Star Alliance, he wanted to go straight to them and destroy them all. It was a pity that these two forces were like two rats, and they could not pinpoint where their burrows were located. Moreover, doing so was bound to affect Mason¡¯s ns. The Dominic family and Star Alliance both had powerfulte God Rankers. If they could destroy them, the Haran family would not dare toe anymore. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect the Haran family to be so tolerant. They really learned to be smart and know how to damage us from the inside first,¡± Mason said. ¡°Old Master Stefani, now is not the time to care about the Haran family. The situation in the country is already very serious. Ordinary people are learning more and more about martial artists, and they beginning to yearn to be like them. Even if the Haran family eventually shows up and you deter all the forces with your strength, you won¡¯t be able to hide the matter regarding the martial artists anymore,¡± David said with some worry. ¡°David, if we can¡¯t hide it, just let it be. The catastrophe ising. In the end, the world won¡¯t be able to hide the existence of martial artists. Now, it¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t wreak havoc. When the timees, publish a statement about martial artists in the name of the Somend government.¡± ¡°Old Master Stefani, what is the catastrophe? So many people say that the catastrophe ising, but no one can exin it,¡± David asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It may be a gue that will sweep all mankind, it may be the seventh world war in human history, or it may be a species invasion. In short, this is a catastrophe about the life and death of humankind. No one can escape it.¡± ¡°Is it that scary?¡± David asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a prophecy from the people of ancient times? It may be wrong, right? After all, this kind of prophecy didn¡¯t happen just once or twice before.¡± ¡°This time is different. Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Although the catastrophe will definitely come, no one can determine the exact time. It might evene in a hundred years, but we should pay attention to the present,¡± Mason said, changing the subject. ¡°Then what should we do now? With such arge area and so many cities in Somend, our discipline team simply doesn¡¯t have enough manpower,¡± David said helplessly. ¡°Hold on for three more days. If the Haran family doesn¡¯te with the team after three days, I will go directly to the Haran family and dere my return with the Haran family¡¯s destruction,¡± Mason thought fora while and said. ¡°Why not now?¡± David asked. ¡°Because the Haran family is not my target and they are nothing to worry about, but if there is really no way, they can only be used to deter other forces.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold on for three more days.¡± After David talked to Mason, he left Capital City at once. He did not even have time to go to Celia. After doing some calction, he knew that Celia¡¯s period was long over. Even though he wanted to stay overnight, when he thought about how many ordinary people would be bewitched until their families fell apart and were destroyed if he dyed for even one day, David held himself back. He should finish his business first. It was just three days. Three dayster, Mason would show his strength and Somend would be stable again. When the time came, he would definitely unwind properly. Chapter 770 Chapter 770 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 770 Capital City. The residence of the King family. There was an ongoing debate between the core of the family. The focus of the debate was whether to continue sending people to join the Somend Discipline Team to support Somend and stabilize the domestic situation. Now, most of the King family hade out of hiding and hade to Capital City. This was where they had chosen to resurface. As the most powerful family among all the hidden forces, they naturally had to choose the most prosperous ce to resurface. Only a small number of people stayed in the hidden world to take care of the elders of the family. Now, the ones gathered here were the core of the King family. ¡°News has arrived from the Somend Discipline Team. They hope that all the hidden families and sects will continue to send people to support them. Tell me, what are your opinions?¡± Delmont King, the patriarch of the King family, asked. However, the room was quiet, and no one stepped forward toment. After a while, Delmont spoke again, ¡°Cameron, Augustus, you two go first.¡± Augustus and Cameron were the pirs of the King family today. They were also strong contenders to be the next patriarch. When they heard the old man call their names, Augustus stood up and said, ¡°Father, I think now is the time Somend most needs our help. As a Somend family, we should continue to send people to support them. The King family and Somend have always had a good cooperative rtionship so we can¡¯t break it like this. If Somend copses, I don¡¯t think we, the King family, will be safe either.¡± ¡°Augustus, you¡¯re wrong. We have given Somend a lot of help. Of all the hidden families and sects, we have contributed the most. Even if we no longer send people to support them, Somend can¡¯t fault us for that. Given the current situation, it is difficult for Somend to survive, and what we need to do now is to preserve our strength so that we can protect ourselves in the future,¡± Cameron King immediately retorted. ¡°Cam, providing help in someone¡¯s hour of need will make others more grateful than gilding the lily. Now is the time when Somend needs help the most. We must continue to support them. Somend is powerful, so I doubt that they arecking hidden means. Perhaps this is just one of their trapsid out with the intention of dealing the first one to step out of line a painful blow.¡± ¡°Augustus, those are just your assumptions. Is the current situation in Somend not clear enough? Even if Mason is not dead, he is already on the verge of death and he can only fight one more battle at most. That will be the time when he uses up hisst burst of strength. Even if he can resist the first wave of probing, what about the second wave and the third wave? What can Somend do to resist? If Somend wants to get through this catastrophe safely, it will need another supreme peak God Rank powerhouse, but is that even possible? Obviously not! Our family can¡¯t be tied to the same boat as Somend. Instead, we have to find a way to save ourselves. We have sent so many people so we, the King family, can say we have done our best.¡± ¡°Cam, don¡¯t forget the ancestral teachings. They want us to win over the one at all costs. David, the captain of the Somend Discipline Team, performed brilliantly at the grand event of the chosen ones and was also unanimously recognized as the number one among the younger generation in Somend. ording to the news from our fifth brother, he has be a God Rank guardian at a young age, and he is very likely to be the one. Hence, now is the best time to win him over. We cannot miss it.¡± ¡°Augustus, you said that it is just likely, and it is not certain that David is the one. I admit that his talent is indeed out of this world, but in the face of the current situation in Somend, a beginner God Ranker like him can¡¯t do anything much. The major forces in the world will no longer give him a chance to grow. Once we get David on our side, we will likely be the target of several major forces. You are pushing our entire family to the brink of death! ¡± Augustus and Cameron were arguing fiercely. They both expressed different opinions. Both were the best among this generation of the King family. One hoped that the family would continue to support Somend to gain Somend¡¯s favor and win over David, who might be the prophesized legendary one. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. On the other hand, another hoped that the family would give up supporting Somend and save its strength for self-protection. To be honest, both of them were very reasonable. Chapter 771 Chapter 771 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 771 They each also had the support of some of the core members of the family. This was not one-sided. The patriarch of the family, Delmont, was also a little undecided. This decision was rted to the path the family would take in the future. Hence, he had to be careful. Moreover, several elders in the family made it clear that they were old and out of touch with society, so they would no longer be involved in any family affairs. Now, the core of the family could only discuss and decide on their own. ¡°Raymond, tell me what you think,¡± Delmont said, looking at Raymond, the number one among the younger generation of the King family. When Raymond heard Delmont calling him, he stood up and said, ¡°Grandfather, I think we can merge the opinions of Uncle Cameron and Uncle Augustus. Since Somend wants people, then we will send some of the people with ordinary strengths to preserve the strength of the family as much as possible. Then, we can join other powerful forces depending on the situation. If Somend has hidden means, then it¡¯s best if it can withstand the probing of the major forces led by the Haran family. We contribute the most among all the hidden forces, so they can¡¯t fault us. If Somend really reaches the point of being destroyed, we will withdraw in a timely fashion and find another way. With the strength of the King family, we will have absolutely no problem protecting ourselves if we unite with several powerful families or sects.¡± ¡°Yes, very good. What Raymond said is preferable. Before the situation ispletely clear, it is not advisable to ce too many bets. If we win, it will certainly benefit the King family, but if we lose, the King family¡¯s foundation dating thousands of years will also be affected,¡± Delmont said as he nodded. During this critical period, Delmont was reluctant to be too radical. With the idea of taking it easy and keeping his nose clean, he reckoned it would be fine as long as he protected the millennium foundation of the King family during this turbulent period. The core of the King family present all expressed their agreement. This was indeed a fairpromise. They would not offend Somendpletely and they could even pull away depending on the situation. Neither Augustus nor Cameron objected. Apparently, they also felt that it was somewhat impossible for the family to go with their own opinion. Hence, they would ept apromise that everyone could ept. Both were strong contenders to be the patriarch of this generation. Taking one¡¯s opinion would embarrass the other. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. At this critical time, the family obviously would not do this. The reason why Delmont was still the patriarch of the family was that he was afraid that a new patriarch would divide the family because both Augustus and Cameron each had supporters of their own. They could only wait until the situation was stable before considering another patriarch. Just as Delmont was about to make a decision, a crisp female voice suddenly sounded in the hall. ¡°Grandfather, I have something to say! ¡± Chapter 772 Chapter 772 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 772 The core of the King family present looked at the source of the voice. The person who spoke was Selena, the daughter favored by God among the younger generation of the King family. She had won the love of the elders of the family. Selena was thinking about how to convince the family to fully support Somend. She promised David that she would not expose David¡¯s strength. However, she did not want the family to miss this opportunity to befriend David. Whether or not David was the borderline mythical one, she did not know. However, she could be sure that David was definitely the key to dealing with the catastrophe in the future. He was ate God Ranker in his early twenties. What concept was this? The strongestbat power of the King family was only ate God Ranker, and the youngest among them was her grandfather Delmont. He was now over eighty years old. It was said that he broke through to thete God Rank more than ten years ago. He only broke through thete God Rank at the age of 70, which was already very outstanding in the family history. David was only in his early twenties and had already reached the strength of ate God Ranker. Selena felt that David was born to deal with the impending catastrophe. More importantly, David was now just showing the strength of thete God Ranker. Who knew where the true limit of his strengthy? Based on Selena¡¯s intuition, she felt that David had something to hide, but at the same time, it felt so incredible. The reason was that if David¡¯s exposed strength was one level higher, then he would be the supreme peak God Rank powerhouse. This was the ultimatebat power that only the five major forces in the world had. The King family, a family with thousands of years of history, did not have one to this day. She was almost certain that Somend was ying a huge game. The weakness they were showing now was just to confuse the world. This was the perfect time to curry favors with Somend and David. There was only one chance. Once missed, it would be toote to regretter. Therefore, Selena thought about it and said firmly, ¡° Grandfather, I hope that the family will spare no effort to support the Somend Discipline Team, support David, and help Somend stabilize the situation in the country. Believe me, the benefits the family will get in the end will be beyond your imagination. This is an opportunity for our family to take off again, so it must not be missed.¡± After Selena said this, all the cores of the King family at the scene were shocked, including her father, Augustus. Spare no effort to fully support Somend. This wouldpletely bind the King family and Somend together. Once Somend could not take it anymore, the King family would also be greatly implicated. It might even ruin the King family¡¯s foundation thatsted thousands of years. No matter how powerful the King family was, it could not be the opponent of any of the other four major forces in the world. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was because they all had peak God Rankers who were their decision-makers, but the King family did not. This would be a huge gamble. Brothers Augustus and Cameron had been arguing despite their different views, but they did not dare to risk the whole family on a huge gamble as Selena did. It would be insane to do so. If they were careless, the entire King family would be doomed. Delmont stared nkly at Selena. Chapter 773 Chapter 773 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 773 Not only Delmont, but all the cores of the King family present were also looking at this blessed daughter of the King family. They found that she was not joking. On the contrary, there was a very serious expression on her face. ¡°Selena, take back what you just said. This kind of family matter is not something a girl like you can discuss,¡± Augustus reminded. ¡°Father, trust me, I wouldn¡¯t joke around with the entire King family. This is our chance. If we miss it, we won¡¯t have another opportunity again,¡± Selena said seriously. ¡°You¡­¡± Augustus shook his head and said nothing. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He knew his daughter¡¯s character. She would not say such unsure things recklessly. Since she dared to say so, she should have a basis for doing so. He knew his daughters had been in touch with David at the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend. She had probably found something. ¡°Selena, if you want us to spare no effort to support Somend and David, you have to give me a reason! You have to know that once we are tied to Somend, it will be difficult to withdraw and we will have no way out,¡± Delmont looked at Selena and said. Selena was also a little anxious at that moment. It was because she had not found a way to convince Delmont. She knew how strong David was. However, she could not tell them. ¡®What should I do? ¡®I can¡¯t convince Grandfather if I don¡¯t say it.¡¯ Everyone was waiting for Selena¡¯s answer. They wanted to see what reason she had to make the family risk everything. ¡°Grandfather, please believe me.¡± Selena held back for a long time, only to say this. ¡°I believe you, but there are so many people in the King family. How can they believe you? This is not just about us, but the whole family. If you want us to support Somend, you have to say something to convince everyone. If you can¡¯t, then I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t promise you this,¡± Delmont said. Selena panicked. As a member of the King family, she could not helplessly watch the family miss this opportunity to take off. ¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s because¡­ It¡¯s because I¡¯m already David¡¯s woman,¡± Selena said with a blush on her face. ¡®What?¡¯ The core members of the King family present all looked at Selena in astonishment. They never thought that Selena would give such a reason. Not even Augustus thought of it. The daughter whom he had raised for more than 20 years had quietly be someone else¡¯s? ¡®When did this happen? ¡®Could it have happened toward the end of the grand event of the chosen ones? ¡®No wonder she didn¡¯t leave with me and went straight to Dark Cape. ¡®But this development was a little too fast, no? ¡®That bastard David. ¡®He deceived my excellent daughter in secret.¡¯ Even though Augustus had high opinions of David, he could not ept this right now. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Delmont asked, returning to his senses. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m actually David¡¯s woman now, which means that David is now the son-inw of the King family. Even if we don¡¯t help him now, with this rtionship, the King family can¡¯t escape and we will also be implicated. We should do our best to help Somend to get through this difficult time so that we won¡¯t be left in a catch 22 situation,¡± Selena said loudly. Now that it has been decided. She decided to throw caution to the wind for the sake of her family. Although they might not understand her now, she believed that it would not be long before the whole family would be grateful toward her. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You fool! ¡± Delmont said bitterly and hatefully. ¡°Grandfather, even if I¡¯m a fool, we don¡¯t have any other choice. Plus, when the family sent me to the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend, wasn¡¯t it so that I could marry the number one among the younger generation in Somend? Plus, David is recognized as the number one among the younger generation in Somend, so I struck first and gained the upper hand to be his woman in advance. I acted ording to the family arrangement.¡± Chapter 774 Chapter 774 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 774 When David was extremely busy, he received news from Julia. The King family sent dozens of masters to help out, and among them were even two God Rank guardians. This overjoyed David. He did not have much hope this time he sent news to the major hidden families and sects. After all, the situation in Somend could be seen at a nce, and they had almost reached the end of the line. It was also understandable that the major hidden forces chose to protect themselves. However, the King family gave him a big surprise. There were very few families that were devoted to the people. After the situation stabilized, he would be sure to give the King family enough benefits. ¡®I can¡¯t disappoint such a conscientious family,¡¯ David thought to himself. He did not know what was going on inside the King family. It was not that the family was devoted to the people. It was Selena who fabricated their rtionship in exchange for the support of the King family. 1 Just like Selena said, to them, she already had a rtionship with David. Hence, David was the son-inw of the King family. At the same time, David was also the captain of the Somend Discipline Team. With this rtionship, even if the King family did not want to help Somend, they needed to help David. Yes, this should be regarded as the wife¡¯s family supporting their son-inw. If David knew the inside story, he would jump in anger. T am a f*cking peak God Ranker, a supreme powerhouse, and yet I have to sacrifice my sex appeal in exchange for support? ¡®What an insult! ¡¯ This would humiliate all the peak God Rankers. The dozens of masters of the King family were divided into dozens of teams before being sent all over Somend. Augustus was also among those sent to support him. He wanted to find David directly and teach this kid a lesson. David quietly stole his precious little girl from him. However, considering David was also the God Rank guardian, and that a fight would cause a huge ruckus, eventually, Augustus decided to drop it. The point was that he might not win against David. David¡¯s medical skills were superb. If he was tricked at that time, he would be utterly humiliated. The father-inw suffering a loss in front of his son- inw. He could not embarrass himself like that. He would think about this in the future. In any case, he remembered this hatred toward David. When the situation stabilized, he would take Selena to see David. David should not dare to fight back then. ¡®Alright, that¡¯s settled.¡¯ The dispersal of the people from the King family immediately relieved David¡¯s pressure, and the situation in Somend gradually stabilized. There was no moreck of manpower anymore. After all, the Dominic family and Star Alliance also had limited manpower, and they did not dare to tantly show up, so they could only develop in secret. With the lesson from Fragrant City, they did not dare to dispatch God Rank guardians anymore. They would only send some of their weaklings to wreak havoc. God Rank guardians were the mainstays of a force, and the death of two people at once had greatly damaged the foundation of the Dominic family. There could be no more casualties, otherwise, the Dominic family would be doomed before the catastrophe even arrived. Without the threat of the guardians, David sent the five halfway to God Rankers out. The whole of Somend was slowly returning to normal. Although there were still some small tricks going on in the dark, they would not cause much damage. Two days passed quickly. The third day came. It was also thest day of David and Mason1 s agreement. If the Haran family did not act today, Mason would personally go to them and destroy the family, shocking the major forces while stabilizing the shaky situation in Somend. Meanwhile, David had a n in mind. If Mason exposed his secret, he would act immediately. It was time to show his fangs. Otherwise, everyone would think that David was weak. They even dared to threaten Miss Pearl with their identity. The Mosley family was so brave. He could not even bear to make Miss Pearl cry, but the Mosley family dared to make Miss Pearl cry all night. Damn it! The reason why he did not kill Walt on the spot that day was that it would be too easy to kill him directly. David wanted to make Walt feel hopeless. He wanted him to die in despair and pain. Only this would quell the anger in his heart. It was nighttime of thest day. David quietly flew to Falconia overnight. This time, he did not fly on a private jet. Instead, he changed his identity and took a passenger ne, i After arriving in Falconia, David rposed himself. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After he saw that he had 5978vish points, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He had a restful sleep. Early the next morning, a message bombarded the whole world. The Haran family formed a powerful and terrifying team with the world¡¯s major forces. After they went to Somend to seek revenge, they suffered heavy casualties. There were fourte God Rankers and eight mid-God Rankers in the team. The final result of the probing of Somend this time was the death of twote God Rankers and five mid- God Rankers. This price was not too big. However, ording to those who came back alive, Mason was not dead at all. Not only was he not dead, but his strength was still at its peak. The battle between the two sides ended in a crushing defeat. Their team, which was looked up to by the world, had no chance to fight back at all. The reason they coulde back alive was not that they won the battle. Instead, they fled when they saw the situation taking a turn for the worse. That was why they could come back alive. A tossed stone raised a thousand ripples. All the forces in the world were shaken. Was this the strength of a supreme peak God Rank powerhouse? It was so scary that it stunned countless people. This was also the first time that a peak God Ranker fully demonstrated his strength in front of countless people. The fourte God Rankers and the eight mid-God Rankers could only be annihted. Fear filled every force that was spying on Somend. They were afraid of being targeted by a peerless master like Mason. Once this news broke, everyone behaved themselves. The Dominic family and Star Alliance could not wait to dig a hole for themselves to hide. Some forces eyeing Somend quickly came forward to apologize. Those small and medium-sized countries that once left the control of Somend began giving up everything to rely on Somend again. Somend still had such a heritage. There was no safer ce in the world than to rely on Somend. At this time, the world suddenly realized that Somend was setting a trap and that they were waiting for the Haran family to fall into it. Moreover, the Haran family had fallen into it so obediently. Not only did they fall into the trap, but they also even led the other major forces into the trap as well. All forces werementing the fact that Mason was so good at trickery. He did not just announce his return, he also terrified countless people. The strength of the peak God Ranker was so terrifying. Chapter 775 Chapter 775 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 775 David was still asleep when he was woken up by the phone. After he picked it up, he saw that it was a call from Julia. He answered the phone. Julia told David about the Haran family¡¯s attack on Somendst night. In the end, Mason defeated them all by himself and the record was amazing. The Haran family and its remaining forces suffered heavy losses. It shook the whole world in one fell swoop and made everyone¡¯s jaw drop. After he hung up the call with Julia, David was taken aback. After everything, the Haran family still could not hold themselves back from attacking on thest day of his appointment with Mason. Mason¡¯s n was sessfullypleted. He killed twote God Rankers and five mid-God Rankers from the opposing forces. This was indeed enough to shock the world. However, David figured that it was still not enough. He should start another fire himself. He wanted all the forces that were eying Somend to see that the dragon of Somend was not something little boys like them could peep at. He got up and washed up. After he had a simple breakfast, he went back to his room. He opened the system panel and saw that hisvish points had reached 6012 points. He did not hesitate to add all 6000 points to his mind power. His mind power then skyrocketed directly from God level 1 to God level 7. His physique was still at the God level limit. If he had another 3000vish points, David could raise his mind power to God level 10, which was God level limit. At that time, under the influence of his double limit physique and mind power, he would surpass peak God Rank and take another small step, reaching a height that no one in the world had reached thus far. As for what that level was? He had no idea. Mason probably did not know either. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It was because no one had reached this stage before, and he, David Lidell, would make history. He wanted to move ahead of everyone and explore this unknown road. Then, he would continue going. David did not know that an existence beyond peak God Rank had already awakened in the world. He had always believed that peak God Rank was the strongestbat power on Earth at this moment. Moreover, he was about to surpass this strongest existence and be the one and only entity that held this power in the world. 3000vish points. ording to the current rate of increment invish points, it would be reached soon enough. However, he had other things to do now. After upgrading the mind power, David closed his eyes. He carefully experienced the changes brought about by the skyrocketing mind power and then slowly adapted to it. The skyrocketing mind power would give him a short term headache. Therefore, he would need some time to ease it. Time passed slowly. After an hour, David opened his eyes. A glimmer of light shed across his eyes. He had fully adapted to the changes brought about by the skyrocketing mind power. David stood up, moved his body, and walked out of the hotel. He rented a car, took out his phone, and looked at the map. After he determined the direction, he drove to the destination. Three hourster. David went to a quiet and secluded ce. A few kilometers ahead was the residence of one of the five major forces in the world, the Mosley family. Chapter 776 Chapter 776 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 776 An ancient and mysterious castle. This was also where the core executives of the Mosley family lived. A peak God Ranker of the Mosley family was also residing here. David put on the mask belonging to Silver Face. Today, as Silver Face, he was going to enter the Mosley family¡¯s residence, one of the world¡¯s five top major forces, to see if the ce was as dangerous and powerful as legend imed. At the same time, he would also avenge Miss Pearl and himself. After putting on the mask, David¡¯s aura changed, and his eyes became sharper. He could not drive his car inside. There were barriers set by the Mosley family ahead. As one of the five major forces in the world, the main house of the Mosley family was naturally heavily guarded. David got out of the car and his body floated into the air. He instantly rose to a height of several hundred meters. As he looked at the huge castle in the distance, he was like a giant beast opening its mouth to devour everything around it. The corners of David¡¯s mouth upturned under the mask, revealing a strange smile. ¡®Bear my wrath, Mosley family! ¡± Boom! At the same time, the energy around his body rose to the extreme. The clouds in the sky were shaken. David¡¯s body was like a shell that had just been fired, rushing towards the huge castle at high speed. After a few seconds¡­ Boom! A huge sound resonated across the sky like a sudden p of thunder. It did not disperse even after a long time. Arge part of the main residence of the Mosley family¡¯s residence copsed and the family was in an uproar. ¡°Enemy strike!¡± ¡°Enemy strike!¡± The rm red and screams could be heard. ¡°How dare you attack the Mosley family? You are so daring. I will not only smash you to pieces, but I will also annihte your entire family!¡± Paolo, the patriarch of the Mosley family, said in a powerful voice. ¡°Whoever you are, since you dare to break into my residence, you will only have one ending, and that is death. Not only will you die, but everyone rted to you will die because of you. The glory of the Mosley family is invible,¡± another deep and resounding voice said. These two were the only two remainingte God Rankers in the Mosley family. As for Gael who was also ate God Ranker, he had probed Somend with the Haran family and unfortunately, had died by Mason¡¯s hands. Losing ate God Ranker was somewhat unbearable, even if the Mosley family was one of the five strongest major forces in the world. After all, even when it came to the five major forces, ate God Ranker was already the strongest combat power they possessed. Their entire family was still in a state of anger and they had nowhere to vent. Now, there were people who werepletely disrespecting the Mosley family and dared to attack the Mosley¡¯s main residence. They were simply courting death! ¡°Haha, I thought this was a dangerous ce, but your family is just so-so. I am going to aplish a magnificent feat today. What can you do about that?¡± Davidughed and said. Boom boom boom boom boom! Soon, a few loud noises could be heard. The strong aftermath caused the building of the main residence to copse entirely. Countless subordinates of the family were hurt by the aftermath, whilst some even died. ¡°Ah!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A pained voice could be heard. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You are a peak God Rank supreme powerhouse. Who are you? Why are you attacking my family?¡± Ate God Ranker of the Mosley family cried in terror. ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s a supreme peak God Rank powerhouse. Everyone, run and don¡¯t fight him head-on. Ask the old master toe here. Only he can defeat a peak God Ranker,¡± Paolo¡¯s urgent voice resonated across the castle. When everyone heard that the intruder was a peak God Ranker, the people who were preparing to attack David were all stunned on the spot. When they came back to their senses, they fled the scene. What a joke! With their strength, wouldn¡¯t they be asking for death if they encircled and attacked a peak God Ranker? Did they not hear that the twote God Rankers in the family were not even his opponent? If they went to attack him, they would bemitting suicide. Protecting themselves would be more important now. Chapter 777 Chapter 777 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 777 ¡°Haha! Is that all you got? It seems that one of the five top major forces in the world is a bit unworthy of its name,¡± Davidughed sarcastically and said loudly. ¡°Old Master, pleasee out and kill this punk to preserve the glory of the Mosley family,¡± Paolo shouted. ¡°Old Master, pleasee out and kill this punk to preserve the glory of the Mosley family, ¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. everyone shouted along with Paolo, the patriarch of the family. ¡°No one can save you today! The glory of the Mosley family? Pah! You¡¯re just a bunch of useless beings,¡± David said jokingly. ¡°How presumptuous! Who are you? How dare youe to my residence to act recklessly?¡± An old voice came from the ground. Boom! A loud bang followed. A figure rushed out from the ground and hovered in the air. This was an old man with gray hair. He was the only peak God Ranker in the Mosley family, Marlon Mosley. Marlon looked at David, who was wearing a mask not far away. He was a little puzzled. He knew all the peak God Rankers onEearth, but David did not fit anyone¡¯s profile. When did another peak God Ranker appear? No one told him about this. ¡°Finally, a worthy opponent. Marlon, let me see if you, a peak God Ranker, are worthy of your name.¡± After David finished speaking, he rushed directly at Marlon. Marlon did not expect David to act so quickly. He wanted to ask about David¡¯s identity. However, David did not give him this honor. Plus, it seemed he wanted to annihte the Mosley family. If that was the case, he had nothing to say. It had been a long time since hest fought. Did the people on this Earth forget about Marlon Mosley? Well, he would let the world know fear once again. David was just a newly-emerged peak God Ranker. Marlon wanted to tell him that even if they were both peak God Rankers, there was still a difference between them. Marlon also rushed toward David. Boom! A noise a few times louder than the one before could be heard. The two peak God Rankers crashed together at full force. The force created from this was much bigger than when David was moving alone. The aftermath created was also a few times bigger than the one before. It directly razed the already heavily damaged castle to the ground. Countless members of the Mosley family wailed in pain. The aftermath that came from the collision of peak God Rankers was not something they could endure. The ones in a lower realm were immediately killed by the shockwave. ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re courting death!¡± Marlon cried angrily. When he saw the tragic state of the Mosley family, he immediately understood David¡¯s motive. He wanted to use the aftermath of their fight to destroy the entire Mosley family. If they continued to fight here, not a lot of people in the family would be able to survive the effects. Looking at the hundred-year-old main residence that had been razed to the ground, Marlon began seething. No matter the result of this fight, his family would surely be utterly humiliated. He had to make the other party pay. ¡°Haha! Marlon, you¡¯re just so-so. The Mosley family is not worthy of being one of the world¡¯s five top major forces,¡± Davidughed and said. Boom! Marlon gave out a burst of energy and his body shot up into the clouds. ¡°If you have the guts, let¡¯s fight in the air.¡± His sentence lingered in the air. ¡°As you wish!¡± Chapter 778 Chapter 778 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 778 After David finished speaking, he rose into the sky without any fear. At this time, the remaining members of the Mosley family crawled out of the ruins one after another. Paolo looked at the ancestral house that had been razed to the ground, too heartbroken for tears. ¡®Damn, a new problem arose before the old was solved. ¡®We only lost ate God Rankerst night. ¡®Today, we¡¯re attacked by a peak God Ranker. ¡®Even the family¡¯s hundred-year-old ancestral home was destroyed. ¡®Who the hell did the Mosley family offend?¡¯ Paolo felt the urge to curse. ¡°Oh no! The Mosley family is doomed! Boohoo¡­ We have disappointed the ancestors of the Mosley family.¡± ¡°Boohoo!¡± ¡°Boohoo!¡± The whole ce was in tears. When the surviving members of the Mosley family saw this, the grief in their hearts surged instantly. Paolo wanted to cry too. He was the current patriarch of the Mosley family. Now, the main residence of the Mosley family had be like this. The Mosley family¡¯s glory was gone. He was the one who had let down the ancestors of the Mosley family. ¡°What are you crying for? We can rebuild the family after we lose it. If the old master is still here, the Mosley family will never copse. We¡¯re still one of the five top major forces in the world,¡± Paolo scolded loudly. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster is still around! We still have a chance.¡± Paolo¡¯s words awakened the people present. Everyone looked up at the sky together. Boom! A loud voice came from the sky. Clearly, the two peak God Rankers had started fighting. In the sky among the clouds, David and Marlon were standing opposite each other. ¡°Who the hell are you? You¡¯re not among the old school peak God Rankers, and your strength doesn¡¯t look like that of a newly-emerged peak God Ranker,¡± Marlon stared at David and asked. ¡°You talk too much nonsense!¡± David did not answer Marlon. He directly rushed over to fight Marlon. Boom boom boom! Thud thud thud! Smack smack smack! All kinds of loud crashing sounds resonated across the sky. Even the thick clouds dispersed from the vibrations. Marlon had been a peak God Ranker for decades. He was considered pretty powerful among the peak God Rankers. Meanwhile, after David upgraded his mind power to God level 7, he had arrived at the top of peak God Rank and was about to move into the next realm. Based on their realms, David was superior to Marlon. Marlon had morebat experience, but David had powerful mind power and a keener line of thought. Both of them did not use any weapons. Therefore, David always had the upper hand. Marlon became increasingly horrified. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. This peak God Ranker that he had never seen before was so strong. He had been in recluse for so many years, so had the world changed? However, every once in a while, Paolo would report to him all the major events that had happened in the world. He had never heard of such a powerful peak God Ranker. David was getting merciless, and his courage grew as the battle progressed. Not only was he a peak God Ranker, but he was also someone who knew Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine. He would always attack his opponent¡¯s weak spots and then use the different strong points of his body to attack him. At the same time, Marlon was bing increasingly unable to endure this fighting method enduring major injuries in exchange fornding small blows. If this continued, he would surely die here. Chapter 779 Chapter 779 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 779 Marlon finally relied on his richbat experience to find a w in David¡¯s style. He endured a heavy blow from David and pushed his palm against David¡¯s chest. David was sent flying. Marlon was also thrown to the ground by David, crashing into the ground with great speed. Boom! Marlon hit the ground. The huge impact force created a huge deep crater in the ground. ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± Marlon coughed violently, spat out a mouthful of blood, and flew out of the pit. In the battle just now, he was pretty badly injured by David¡¯s reckless fighting style whereby he would take small hits to deal big blows of his own. In the end, he even suffered a heavy blow from David. Now, he could not suppress his injury as he spat out a mouthful of blood that had been pooling in his heart. However, the body of the peak God Ranker was very strong. He would be fine after some recuperation, and this did not shake his foundation. Marlon had just flown out of the deep pit when a figure came from the sky at high speed. He also did not expect David to recover so quickly after he had mmed him in the chest. Moreover, it seemed that he would not give up and that he wanted to continue fighting. Although he was a little weaker than David, it waspletely impossible for David to kill him. Neither side would win as a result. At most, he would be seriously injured. Still, it was toote to think about this now. David¡¯s attack was fast approaching, and Marlon could only take a defensive stance. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Boom! Another loud sound. Marlon was hit back into the deep pit by David. The strong shockwave spread once again, seriously injuring and killing the members of the Mosley family who were watching from one side. Wails and cries erupted from the scene. David hit the target in one go and did not linger before leaving the scene quickly. ¡°Hahaha! The Mosley family is just so-so, even the peak God Ranker is so-so. Marlon, you better be prepared for the next time Ie to take your damned life. We still have unsettled debts, Mosley family.¡± David left, leaving hisugh resonating in the air. The Mosley family had been utterly humiliated. David broke into the Mosley residence, one of the five top forces in the world, by himself, causing countless casualties and razing the main residence to the ground. He even seriously injured Marlon, the long- established peak God Ranker. This record was a lot better than Mason¡¯s recordst night. If Mason¡¯s battlest night was equivalent to throwing a stone on a calmke to cause countless ripples. Then David¡¯s act of breaking into the Mosley residence alone today was equivalent to throwing a depth charge into theke where the ripples had not yet dissipated. It caused theke to be turbulent and caused a ssh that was more than ten meters high. The Mosley family¡¯s main residence was razed to the ground and the news that Marlon was seriously injured soon spread throughout the world. If one could be one of the major forces, then naturally, they would not ignore any piece of information. Therefore, every major force in the world would have dedicated personnel to collect intelligence. The Mosley¡¯s main residence was razed to the ground. This huge event could not be concealed. The first to receive the news were naturally the other four major forces. Mason was sitting on his rattan chair, enjoying Julia¡¯s shoulder massage. His personal phone rang. When he answered his phone and heard this news, this old man who had gone through countless major events and had lived through so many worldly experiences was speechless. A peak God Ranker in a mask broke into the Mosley residence alone and wreaked such huge havoc. ording to the intelligence, this masked man was Captain Silver Face of the Dark Cape Red me Mercenaries. Who was Silver Face? Wasn¡¯t he David? Chapter 780 Chapter 780 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 780 ¡®David is actually a supreme powerhouse in peak God Rank? ¡®How old is he? ¡®Is he even 25? ¡®This¡­ This is really incredible! ¡®Plus, he can seriously hurt Marlon, a peak God Ranker who has been famous for decades. ¡®David¡¯s strength is estimated to have almost reached the peak. ¡®In other words, David¡¯s strength has surpassed mine.¡¯ ¡°Hahaha! ¡°God bless Somend! ¡°God bless Somend!¡± Masonughed heartily. David had such power. Thus, even if Mason died a few yearster, Somend would still be impregnable. No one would dare to target Somend again. Furthermore, David was still young, very young. He could live a long, long time. Perhaps he could break the shackles and progress even further. ¡°Grandpa, what is making you so happy?¡± Julia asked curiously. ¡°Julia, good news! It¡¯s such joyous news!¡± Mason replied with a smile. ¡°What good new? Tell me so I can be happy too.¡± ¡°The Mosley family, one of the world¡¯s five major forces, was razed to the ground, and Marlon, a peak God Ranker, was also severely injured.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Julia was extremely shocked inside. Of course, she knew the Mosley family. It could be said that she knew all of the popr forces in the world and had studied them in depth. ¡®How could such a terrifying force be razed to the ground? ¡®Who could seriously injure Marlon who became a peak God Ranker decades ago? ¡®Is this a joke?¡¯ ¡°Great-Grandpa, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± Julia stopped the massage and asked in astonishment. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d make this kind of joke? I just got the news, so it¡¯s definitely true.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Julia understood in her heart. No wonder her great-grandfather wasughing so happily. The Mosley family was also one of Somend¡¯s opposing forces. If they suffered huge damages, then it was naturally something to be happy about. ¡°I¡¯mughing so happily not just because the Mosley family is suffering huge damage,¡± Mason added. ¡°What else is there to be happy about?¡± Julia continued asking. ¡°It¡¯s because of the person who inflicted the damage.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°You know him too, and you¡¯ve interacted with him quite a lot recently.¡± Julia was stunned. ¡®I know him? ¡®I¡¯ve also interacted with him quite a lot recently? ¡®Who?¡¯ A young figure suddenly appeared in Julia¡¯s heart. ¡®No¡­ Noway! ¡®How old is he? ¡®But aside from him, there¡¯s no one else it could be.¡¯ ¡°Is it¡­ David?¡± Julia asked probingly. ¡°Precisely,¡± Masonughed and answered. ¡°How is that possible? How old is David? How could he hurt Marlon, someone who became a peak God Ranker decades ago?¡± Julia asked, losing her voice. This was too unbelievable. It was already very shocking that David had the strength of a God Rank guardian. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Now, she was told that David was already a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank and that he even severely injured Marlon, another supreme powerhouse. In other words, David was almost on the same level as her great-grandfather Mason. Julia widened her eyes as her brain struggled to process this. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was possible either, but it¡¯s the truth! David is the one who hurt the Mosley family. God bless Somend!¡± Chapter 781 Chapter 781 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 781 ¡°Great-grandpa , since you are saying that David is the one who severely damaged the Mosley family , doesn¡¯t that mean he is about the same level as you?¡± Julia asked in disbelief. ¡°He¡¯s more than that! If it were me, I would definitely not be able to reach his record. If I guessed correctly, David¡¯s strength is almost at its peak,¡± Mason replied with a smile on his face. ¡°That means he¡¯s better than you now?¡± Julia asked, widening her big, beautiful eyes. ¡°Yes, he has surpassed me, I really can¡¯t imagine. David has reached this stage at such a young age, but the strength gap between peak God Rank is not toorge. He can beat, but he can¡¯t kill the opponent. Thus, a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank can only be ranked among the five major forces.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Great-grandpa, how do you think David did it? He¡¯s only twenty-two years old! How is it possible for him to reach this point?¡± Julia eximed. ¡°There is only one exnation . David was born for this . great era. If we want to resolve the catastrophe in the future, David is the most critical person. Therefore, you must take down David,¡± Mason said seriously. ¡°But David has achieved such heights now and I¡¯m just an ordinary person, so how could he like me?¡± Julia said in a low voice. ¡°Julia, I have looked into David. His current girlfriend is an ordinary person like you, and the two of them have a good rtionship. However, David has reached peak God Rank and his physique is terrifyingly strong. A normal woman couldn¡¯t satisfy him in some ways, and David is a hot-blooded young man, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a chance.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, what¡­ What are you saying? If you say that again, I¡­ I¡¯ll ignore you!¡± After Julia finished speaking, she was about to turn around and enter the room with a blushing face. She really liked David because David was the best person she had ever met. It could be said that he had achieved the ultimate excellence in every aspect. No woman would not be tempted by such a man. After more and more contact with David, she also began to sink deeper and deeper into her feelings. Julia was scared. She knew her life was over. Except for David, she would no longer fancy any other man. Plus, she was not willing to just make do. If she missed out on David, she might just be single for life. However, if she were to share David with another woman, then it¡¯d be too¡­ unimaginable! Besides, even if she wanted to, would David be willing? Would his girlfriend be willing? ¡°No! No! What the hell am I thinking?¡¯ Julia quickly stopped the thought. ¡°Julia , there are some things that you have to fight for yourself. Once you miss it, it will be toote to regret it. Great-grandpa can¡¯t help you with this kind of thing,¡± Mason said with a sigh. What he regretted most right now was not being able to get Julia and David together. Otherwise, he would be in peace even if he died. ¡°Great-grandpa, I got it,¡± Julia replied in a low voice. She knew that Great-grandpa really wanted her to be with David This was her great-grandpa¡¯s wish. However, what could she do? She also liked David and she wanted to be with David too. However, David had made it clear that he had a girlfriend. Since he had said that, it meant that he had rejected her. She could not take the initiative to climb into David¡¯s bed, right? The other four major forces were the first to receive news regarding the Mosley family, Then, it was the forces who were a level below them, such as a powerful family like the King family. At this time, the King family had not evenpletelye back to their senses after how Mason damaged the Haran family heavily. Three days ago, because of Selena¡¯s emergency, the King family had to rush to fully support David. Although they sent people to support him, they had also been trying to change Selena¡¯s mind. Chapter 782 Chapter 782 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 782 They were trying to get her to go and persuade David to stop working for Somend. Now that the two had slept together, she should bring David back to the King family directly and have him be the son-inw of the King family withplete peace of mind. With the talent that David was showing now, with a little training, he could do great things in the future. He could even help the King family be the sixth major force in the world in the future. This was also the reason why they did not berate Selena too much after learning that Selena and David had slept together. They could see David¡¯s talent. Such a person was not too bad for the daughter of the King family. However, judging from the current situation in Somend right now, they should bring David back and try to get him to distance himself from Somend. Otherwise, once Somend could no longer resist the probing from the Haran family or they were sure that Mason was dead, many forces would go after Somend and it would be the target of countless hostile forces abroad. At that time, they would also be implicated. Selena understood what the elders in the family were saying However, she had no choice now. At this time, she could not tell them the actual situation. She could only promise them and try to dy for a little longer. She hoped things would turn around soon. She was 100% sure that Somend would not just copse. She just did not know how long it would take. She just hoped that it would be soon. In the past two days, the elders in the family had talked to her several times and she did not know how long she could withstand it. Unexpectedly, a piece of news that shocked everyone was released after only three days. Not only was Mason not dead, but he was still alive and well at his peak. In one fell swoop, he inflicted serious damage to the probing team headed by the Haran family. He killed twote God Rankers and five mid-God Rankers. This record was simply unbelievable! With Mason¡¯s strength , the entire King family was not his opponent. The supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank had such terrifying strength. It was really shocking. As long as Mason the stabilizing force did not copse, no one would dare to eye Somend. This time, the entire King family had to thank Selena. Because of her rtionship with David, the King family had to do their utmost to support Somend during the time of Somend¡¯s distress. Although they just wanted to support David, the son-inw of the King family, what was the difference? Of the dozens of hidden families and sects in Somend, only they, the King family, fully supported Somend. This was enough! Thebined effort of the dozens of other forces was also miles short of the King family. Now that Somend had stabilized, they, the King family, would naturally get the most benefit. At this point, they could not have Selena bring David back and cut ties with Somend. The higher David¡¯s status was in Somend , the closer the rtionship between the King family and Somend. In the end, the more benefits the King family would reap. With a powerful figure like Mason protecting Somend, the King family would live peacefully and leisurely in Somend. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Selena was also relieved to hear the news. She could finally give the King family an exnation. Chapter 783 Chapter 783 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 783 However, while the King family was still excited, they got a piece of even more jaw-dropping news. The Mosley family¡¯s, one of the world¡¯s five major powers, ancestral home was razed to the ground by a man wearing a mask Not only did the family members suffer heavy casualties, but even the peak God Ranker of the Mosley family, Marlon, was seriously injured by the masked man. This news was even more incredible than the news of Mason still being alive. The Mosley family was one of the five major forces in the world, and they had a peak God Ranker! How important was a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank? Just look at Mason in Somend. It could be said that as long as Mason was around, Somend would survive. When Mason died, Somend would also disappear. This was the deterrent power of a peak God Ranker. Now, the world¡¯s top force with a peak God Ranker was toyed with and annihted by one person without the victim even being able to fight back. More importantly, this masked person turned out to be Dark Cape¡¯s Silver Face. One must know that ording to the news from the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend not long ago, Silver Face was very likely to be from Somend based on his actions. That was to say, Somend now had two supreme powerhouses at peak God Rank? Well¡­ All the forces in the world who received this news were stunned. A force with two peak God Rankers? It could only be said that Somend was so good at hiding. Just now, it looked so weak, and it looked as if the country was about to be destroyed. However, in the blink of an eye, it became a beast and bared its fangs. It really caught all the forces a little off guard and shook them to their cores. Delmont held another family meeting just hourster. . The core of the King family was very curious. A family meeting was just held this morning to announce the news that Mason had inflicted serious damage to the Haran family, and they were still excited. Why was he asking for a meeting again? Did something big happen again? Seeing that everyone was there, Delmont said, ¡°Howard, Selena, both of you attended the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend and both of you have met Silver Face. Tell us what you think of Silver Face.¡± Although Howard did not understand why his grandpa had suddenly mentioned Silver Face, he still stood up and said, ¡°Grandpa , we don¡¯t know Silver Face that well. He wears a mask all the time and we have never seen his true face, but he is very powerful.¡± Delmont nodded. ¡°What about you, Selena? Do you have any ideas?¡± ¡°No. Grandpa, did you bring all of us together because something happened to Silver Face?¡± Selena asked. ¡°I did call all of you here again because of Silver Face,¡± Delmont said with a nod. ¡°What? What happened to Silver Face? Grandpa, tell me what happened to Silver Face,¡± Selena immediately asked nervously. She knew the identity of Silver Face. Silver Face was David, and she regarded David as her future husband. So, when she heard Grandpa say that something had happened to Silver Face, Selena immediately got nervous. She was afraid that something bad had happened to David. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Delmont was taken aback by Selena¡¯s nervous reaction. Immediately afterward , he looked at Selena with some shortness of breath and asked, ¡°Selena , tell me, do you know Silver Face?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t, Grandpa , please, tell me what happened to Silver Face.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t know Silver Face, why are you so concerned about him? Tell me, do you know him? It¡¯s very important, Selena, you¡¯ve always been a good girl to me, and you wouldn¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°I¡­ I do know Silver Face, but I promised him that I wouldn¡¯t reveal his identity. Grandpa, can you tell me what happened to Silver Face first?¡± Since she could not evade the topic, Selena could only answer honestly. Now, her biggest concern was what had happened to Silver Face. ¡°Selena , you¡­ Do you actually know Silver Face? Then¡­ Then, does he know you?¡± Delmont asked in shock. He was a little afraid that Selena would only know Silver Face one-sidedly and Silver Face had no idea who she was. So, he asked again. ¡°Yeah,¡± Selena replied. Chapter 784 Chapter 784 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 784 ¡°Then, how is your rtionship with him?¡± Delmont asked nervously again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Grandpa , can you tell me what happened to Silver Face first?¡± Selena asked anxiously. Delmont came to his senses. The more he looked at Selena, the more ted and overjoyed he got. This granddaughter not only roped in David, the peerless talent, she even knew Silver Face, the supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank. Judging from her reaction, she had a pretty good rtionship with both of them. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Delmont might even start forming a rtionship with the two. With the current strength of the King family, if there was a peak God Ranker behind them, their strength would increase by leaps and bounds, and they would be an existence second only to the five major forces. When he thought about this, Delmont, an old man who was ustomed to the changes in the world, also felt his heart beating faster at this moment. Next, Delmont told everyone how Silver Face had went against the Mosley family alone. After listening to what Delmont said, the entire hall was silent. This was even more shocking than the news that Mason was alive. Then, everyone looked at Selena. Since she just said that she knew Silver Face and she had a pretty alright rtionship with this supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank, what would that mean? All the core members of the King family understood. Selena was stunned when she heard the news. The shock in her heart was stronger than anyone else¡¯s. It was because she knew the true identity of Silver Face. Silver Face was David. Did this mean that David was now a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank? He was standing at the top of the world¡¯s ecosystem. Selena showed a bitter smile. The two were not that different in terms of age, right? However, this gap in power was toorge. As for the other number one among the younger generation in different fields, they could notpare to David at all. They were worlds apart. However, at that moment, Selena felt pride in her heart. This was her future husband. A person to whom she was willing to show everything , including her soul and body. The more excellent David was, the more it proved that Selena had good taste. Alright, she should quickly establish a rtionship between the two of them. Selena was pretty confident in herself. She was confident that she was not inferior to anyone in any aspect. Plus, she knew David had feelings for her. However, the only trouble was that David already had a girlfriend. He should like his girlfriend very much. Therefore, it seemed that she should start with David¡¯s . girlfriend. Chapter 785 Chapter 785 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 785 ¡°Selena, can you invite Silver Face to the house as a guest?¡¯¡± Delmont asked expectantly. As long as Silver Face, the peak God Ranker, came to the King family as a guest, the status of the King family would instantly rise. | All the core members of the King family in the hall stared at Selena, waiting for her answer. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t work! I promised Silver Face that I wouldn¡¯t reveal his identity. You know the consequences of making such a powerful man angry, so let¡¯s forget it for now,¡± Selena replied. ¡°Then¡­ Let¡¯s forget it. Don¡¯t make Silver Face angry, you must maintain a good rtionship with him as this will be of great benefit to the King family,¡± Delmont said in disappointment. It was not just him who was disappointed. The core of the King family in the hall showed disappointed expressions as well. Now, who would not want to meet this supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank? N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Selena noticed too. She said again, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Grandpa, I have a very good rtionship with Silver Face. He doesn¡¯t want to reveal his identity now, so he always wears a mask. If he reveals his identity one day, I promise I will invite him over as a guest.¡± Delmont¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Selena¡¯s reassurance. He hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Selena, your rtionship with Silver Face must continue. It¡¯ll be better if you can get even closer to him. The King family will fully support you with whatever you need.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa!¡± Selena replied. ¡°Also, Selena, since you have a a rtionship with David, Somend is stable now and David will be back soon. He¡¯s still young and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s very vigorous now. You should move out and live with him,¡± Delmont added. His idea was simple. Even though Silver Face knew Selena, it was impossible to rope him into the King family. It would be enough to keep a good rtionship with him. However, David was the King family¡¯s son-inw. He had a pretty good chance of bing a peak God Ranker in the future and the King family would be the biggest benefactor in this case. ¡°Huh? Um¡­ Grandpa, isn¡¯t this too fast?¡± Selena said while blushing. ¡°Fast? Is it as fast as you two?¡± Delmont countered. He was not very suspicious of Selena¡¯s rtionship with David. Thest time Selena was sent to the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend, she was sent with the goal of marrying the number one among the younger generation in Somend. David was indeed the most outstanding one among everyone. However, at the same time, he was also a young man full of vigor. As long as Selena took the initiative, Delmont genuinely did not think David could resist. Or at least no young man could resist. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, dismissed.¡± Within a day, two consecutive shocking events swept the world like a storm. However, the speed at which everyone received the news was different. It started with the big forces first and then slowly spread to the ears of some small forces. Of course, the reaction was the same within the small forces. In the eyes of ordinary people, this kind of news was beyond their reach. All the hidden families and sects in Somend, except the King family, were beating their chests and stamping their feet. They regretted it so much! Why did they not offer help when the Somend Discipline Team asked for support? Somend had two supreme powerhouses at peak God Rank and they were already one the five major forces. All the other forces showed only one peak God Ranker. When the King family were fully supporting Somend, they were waiting to watch the King family make a fool of themselves. Great. The King family was originally the number one hidden family, now they betted heavily on Somend and won. Who could shake this position in the future? The gap between them would only get wider. The King family would surely stand out. No wonder the King family had been the number one hidden family for so many years. They had very good eyes. And this made the other forces feel ashamed. As for the Dominic family and the Star Alliance¡­ Chapter 786 Chapter 786 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 786 It seemed that they hadpletely disappeared in thend of Somend. There was no news about them at all. At this time, they just wanted to find a ce to hide well and not get spotted by Somend. Otherwise, it would be the day that their entire family would be wiped out. After what they did in Somend, they were destined to spend the rest of their lives in fear. They might be discovered one day and get wiped from the face of the earth. The next day. Springfield in Somend. Inside the headquarters of East League Capitals. Pearl was working in the general manager¡¯s office. After returning to Somend and experiencing that event with Walt, she only rested for two days before coming back to Springfield to start work. Although David asked her to take more days off, David was busy, and she got bored staying by herself. Thus, she came to Springfield and started to work. Ring ring ring! Ring ring ring! Pearl, who was buried in her work, heard her phone ring. Then, she picked up the phone and took a look. It was from a subordinate who had gone abroad with her. Before she left, she also handed over all her work abroad to the subordinate. ¡°Hello?¡± Pearl answered the phone. ¡°Hello? Ms. Warner?¡± A female voice came from the phone. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Pearl asked. ¡°Ms. Warner, you asked me to secretly inquire about the Mosley family and I just paid a huge price to get some news about the Mosley family from a partner.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me now. Has the Mosley family done anything big recently?¡± Pearl asked eagerly. When she heard that it was about the Mosley family, she immediately became nervous.The direct descendant of the Mosley family, Walt, was still being held in Somend! With the power of the Mosley family, they would not justlet this go so easily.Once the other party got serious, she was really afraid that David might get hurt.David was everything to Pearl now.Even if David told her not to worry, how could she not? She had been abroad for a long time, so she had a deep understanding of the power of the Mosley family. As soon as people heard that surname , everyone whom she got into contact with would run to hide like rats encountering a cat. There were even several big conglomerates stronger than East League Capitals who were so scared they did not dare to make a peep. They were terrified by just a surname, which showed how powerful the Mosley family was. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She also found out that the Mosley family was one of the five top major forces in the world. Meanwhile, Somend was also among these five powers. That was to say, only the entire country of Somend couldpete with the Mosley family. Even if David had a powerful background , he could not match the whole of Somend. Once the Mosley family negotiated with Somend under their family name, David might be an outcast. What should she do then? How would she save David? Chapter 787 Chapter 787 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 787 ¡°Ms. Warner, ording to the news I just got, the Mosley family has indeed made a big move. It¡¯s unknown who they offended, but the person went to their house.¡± ¡°What? The person went to their house? What happened? Please tell me clearly, I¡¯m really anxious,¡± Pearl asked quickly. ¡°Someone barged into the ancestral house of the Mosley family yesterday and the castle they owned which had existed for hundreds of years was razed to the ground. It seems that many members of the Mosley family were also killed and injured. This time, it can be said that the Mosley family has suffered heavy losses. I heard that the Mosley family is very domineering, and they are always the bully, so I didn¡¯t expect this to happen to them today.¡± Pearl was stunned when she heard the news. The Mosley family¡¯s ancestral home was razed to the ground? The family suffered heavy casualties? Who would have such intense hatred for the Mosley family? This was an extermination of the entire family! Who was the person who despised the Mosley family so much? Pearl suddenly thought of a figure. ¡®Was it¡­ David? ¡®He said he¡¯s not afraid of the Mosley family and that he¡¯ll even surprise me. ¡®Could this be it? ¡®Is he avenging me with the downfall of the Mosley family? ¡®Is it possible? From N?velDrama.Org. Very!¡¯ There was no such coincidence in the world. The Mosley family had existed for hundreds of years. They were very powerful, and they terrified countless people. Yet, they were attacked at this moment and their ancestral home which had existed for more than a hundred years was also destroyed. Aside from David, Pearl could not think of anyone who would take such a huge risk to do this. Even if other forces wanted to attack the Mosley family, they would never choose to do so in this way. However, at this moment, Pearl still had countless question marks in her mind. She desperately wanted to know the ins and outs of this matter. ¡®If the Mosley family could be ranked among the five top major forces in the world. ¡®Then, their strength must not be underestimated. ¡®If David really was the man who did this to the Mosley family, then how is he now? ¡®Where is he? ¡®Did he suffer any injuries? ¡®Were his injuries serious? Will he recuperate in a ce where there¡¯s no one around? When Pearl thought of this, her heart trembled. ¡°Do you know who is the one who caused the Mosley family to suffer such heavy damage? Was it a man or a woman? How old are they? How tall are they? How heavy are they?¡± Pearl asked in a nearly trembling voice. ¡°Ms. Warner, I don¡¯t know all of those details. I only know that this person wears a mask. I don¡¯t think anyone knows who they are.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. T-Thank you, ¡­ I have to go now, so I¡¯ll just hang up first.¡± Pearl hung up the phone with her shaky hands. She could not stop her tears from falling. They fell on her desk one by one. David, was it you? ¡®Where are you?¡¯ Pearl quickly looked for David¡¯s number. Then, she rposed herself and called David. Beep beep beep. While Pearl was waiting anxiously, someone finally picked up the phone. Then, a familiar voice said, ¡°Hello, Miss Pearl?¡± ¡°David, where are you now?¡± Pearl asked in a shaky voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Pearl?¡± David asked. Chapter 788 Chapter 788 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 788 He could hear that there was something not right due to Pearl¡¯s tone. ¡°Nothing, you tell me where you are.¡± After Pearl finished speaking, she quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t lie!¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ cough cough! I¡¯m¡­ cough cough!¡± Before David could finish speaking, he coughed several times. Pearl heard David¡¯s continuous coughing and felt a sharp pain in her heart. She could not hold back her tears any longer and they flowed frantically. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands, trying not to let herself cry out loud. ¡°David, you¡­ W-What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Pearl asked in a sobbing voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Cough cough cough! Miss Pearl, it¡¯s just a minor cold, don¡¯t worry,¡± David replied. ¡°Where are you right now then?¡± ¡°I have something to take care of in Falconia, I¡¯ll be back soon, cough cough¡­ Miss Pearl, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, it¡¯s my first time here, so I¡¯m just¡­ cough cough cough, not used to it. I¡¯ll be fine soon enough.¡± David¡¯s constant coughing came through the phone. Pearl felt as if her heart had been stabbed with a knife. She was not a fool. The Mosley family was destroyed, and David happened to be in Falconia. In addition to that, because of her own affairs, David became a mortal enemy of the Mosley family. How could such a coincidence ur? As general manager of East League Capitals, Pearl could be regarded as being in the upper ss. She had long known about the existence of martial artists. The physique of a martial artist was much better than that of ordinary people. They could not catch a cold. David must be injured. After connecting all the dots, Pearl was almost certain that David was the person who barged into the Mosley residence with a mask and caused all those casualties. Plus, he only did this because he wanted to avenge her. Now, he even got injured because he wanted to avenge her. ¡°David, can you stop lying to me? Are you hurt?¡± Pearl asked while crying. ¡°H-How could I get hurt? Miss Pearl, stop overthinking.¡± ¡°Yesterday, a person wearing a mask broke into the Mosley family home. They destroyed the ancestral home of the Mosley family that had existed for hundreds of years and caused the Mosley family to suffer heavy casualties . David, are you that person? Apart from you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would take such a big risk to do something like that.¡± ¡°Miss Pearl, so you¡­ you already know? I was nning toe back and give you a¡­ cough cough cough¡­ surprise.¡± When David saw that he had been exposed, he decided to stop hiding. Pearl would find out sooner orter anyway. It was just that he was surprised that Pearl would get the news so quickly. ¡°David, why are you doing this? You didn¡¯t even think about your own safety in order to avenge me. If something happens to you, what should I do?¡± Pearl finally could not hold herself back and cried out loudly. ¡°Miss Pearl, don¡¯t cry. I was confident that I could do it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to directly confront them,¡± David quicklyforted. ¡°Confident? If you¡¯re confident, why are you injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. I¡¯ll be fine after a few days of recuperation. The Mosley family has been almost destroyed by myself, and even their grandmaster was seriously injured. I believe they won¡¯t be able to recover for a long time. What do you think, Miss Pearl? Cough cough cough¡­ I¡¯m amazing, right?¡± David said with some pride. ¡°David, do you think I¡¯d be happy if you did this? You¡¯re wrong!¡± Pearl said angrily while crying. ¡°Huh? Miss Pearl¡­ ¡­¡± David did not know how to answer for a while. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Originally, the main purpose of him taking action against the Mosley family this time was to avenge Pearl. Since Walt the hedonist wanted to use the deterrent power of the Mosley family to force Pearl to submit to him, then he would act directly against the source. He would destroy Walt¡¯s hopes and let him die in despair. However, Miss Pearl¡¯s answer made him a little dazed. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t Miss Pearl be happy and excited? ¡®Why does she sound so mad?¡¯ David was at a loss. Chapter 789 Chapter 789 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 789 ¡°David, I hate Walt and I hope everything bad in life happens to everyone in his family, but I didn¡¯t want you to get hurt. Even if youbine all the lives of the people in the Mosley family, they would not compare to a single hair on your head. I didn¡¯t want you to go to the Mosley family to avenge me, I didn¡¯t want you to be hurt for my sake, I just want you to be healthy, do you understand?¡± Pearl bawled. David was stunned. He would be lying if he said he was not moved. He did not expect himself to have such an important ce in Pearl¡¯s heart. ¡°Miss Pearl, stop crying, I get it,¡± David whispered. ¡°You don¡¯t understand! If you understood, you have wouldn¡¯t done it and made me worry so much about you.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Miss Pearl, this is just what you think in your heart, but do you know what I think in my heart? I won¡¯t allow anyone to treat you like that, no matter who he is or how powerful his background is, I won¡¯t allow him to bully you like that. I was confident in going against them this time, but even if I was not, i¡¯d definitely make the Mosley family pay the price.¡± Now, it was Pearl¡¯s turn to be stunned. She should be happy at this moment because David¡¯s words showed that she was also very important to him. However, she could not stop her tears. ¡°David, I want to see you right now. I want to see you right this moment, right away! Wait for me!¡± Pearl hung up the phone after speaking. After she packed, she headed to the airport. David was in the city closest to the Mosley family¡¯s estate in Falconia at this time. He smiled bitterly as he listened to the doal tone on the phone. He was about to go back to Somend, so why was Miss Pearling here at this time? ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll just wait for her.¡¯ ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± After that, David coughed a few times. This time, although the Mosley residence was severely damaged, the entire Mosley family also suffered heavy losses. David. However, Marlon was not weak either. After all, he advanced to be a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank decades ago. Marlon found a weakness in David, which caused David to suffer a heavy blow and hurt his organs. Although it was not too serious, it would also take a few days to recover. That was why he did not return home yesterday. David was a master in traditional medicine, so he knew his condition well. He should not move too much after he got hurt yesterday, and he needed to stay for another day. After treatmentst night, he felt much better, and he was ready to go back today. However, Pearl learned what had happened and wasing. Thus, David could only wait for Pearl toe. In the afternoon. Knock knock knock! There was a knock on the door of the hotel room where David was staying. He got up and went to open the door. The moment he opened the door, David saw a pretty crying face. Before he could respond, he smelled a sweet fragrance and his body was held tightly by Pearl. David passively took a few steps back. Then, he gently closed the door. Pearl only hugged David tightly and did not speak. Meanwhile, David also stayed silent tactfully. After a few minutes, Pearl released David. Then, she just looked at him quietly while David also looked back d at the pretty face in front of him. Chapter 790 Chapter 790 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 790 Her eyes were a little red and swollen. Apparently, she had been crying for a long time. ¡°Miss Pearl¡­¡± David opened his mouth and wanted to say something. However, he did not expect Pearl to not give him the chance before pushing him onto the bed. However, the moment David fell on the bed, he let out a pained sound. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong? David, did I hurt you? Where? Show me!¡± Pearl quickly got up from David and asked nervously. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Miss Pearl, it¡¯s just a minor injury. I¡¯m a doctor, so I understand my situation and I¡¯ll be fine in two more days,¡± David sat up and said. He did that on purpose. His injury was not serious, and after treating himselfst night, he was almost healed. The reason for this was that he was worried that things would get out of control soon. Judging from Miss Pearl¡¯s stance, it looked like she would not give up until she got what she wanted. Hence, he could only do this to calm Miss Pearl down. Although he had been holding back for a long time, it would not be fair to Miss Pearl if he slept with her like this because he had a girlfriend. ¡°David¡­ You¡­ Where did you hurt yourself? Tell me!¡± Pearl asked anxiously ¡°I suffered a little bit of trauma to my chest, but I¡¯m fine,¡± David replied ¡°What? A chest injury? An injury to your internal organs is a big deal. Come, David, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Pearl stood up and tried to drag David to the hospital for an examination. ¡°Miss Pearl, I don¡¯t have to go to the hospital. The doctors at the hospital are not as good as me. It¡¯s really just a minor injury. I wouldn¡¯t joke around with my body,¡± David said. ¡°Really?¡± Pearl asked in disbelief. ¡°Really!¡± David replied affirmatively. ¡°That¡¯s good. If you feel unwell, be sure to tell me and I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two were silent for a while. Pearl was the first to ask, ¡°David, is what you said on the phone true?¡± ¡°What?¡± David asked. ¡°That you wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully me, no matter who it is.¡± ¡°Of course, Miss Pearl, unless you¡¯re willing, no one in this world can force you to do anything, not even God himself,¡± David replied seriously. ¡°Then, sleep with me now,¡± Pearl said, looking at David. ¡°Huh?¡± David was stunned. ¡°I said, I want you to sleep with me now,¡± Pearl repeated. ¡°Miss Pearl, we can¡¯t do this. I will do anything else, but not this because it¡¯s unfair to you,¡± David said with a wry smile. ¡°Why not? How is it unfair to me? I like you and you have me in your heart, David. I can¡¯t fall in love with anyone else in my life except you.¡± ¡°¡­ I have a girlfriend,¡± David said in a deep voice.. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want you! I just want to have you, even if it¡¯s only for an hour, David, can you leave me with a good memory?¡± Tears streamed down Pearl¡¯s face again as she spoke. ¡°Miss Pearl, I can¡¯t. It¡¯s just that we met toote. Celia is my high school ssmate. She has been waiting for me for a few years, so I can¡¯t let her down.¡± ¡°Then why are you so nice to me?¡± ¡°Because I also have you in my heart. I want to protect you and I don¡¯t want anything to hurt you. Unfortunately, right now, I just can¡¯t give you what you want,¡± David also said in pain. He was very conflicted right now. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He already had Celia in his heart, but now, Pearl had made her way inside it too. Could he watch Pearl fall into another man¡¯s arms? Obviously not. Thus, he did not know what to do. It was just like entering a dead end. Chapter 791 Chapter 791 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 791 Pearl looked at David. Neither of them spoke, but she could not stop the tears from flowing David could not stand the atmosphere in the room. Just now, he saw something different in the emotion shown through Pearl¡¯s eyes. Thus, he thought about it and said, ¡°Miss Pearl, give me some time. If we are still alive after the catastrophe, I will definitely give you an answer, okay?¡± ¡°Does the catastrophe really exist?¡± Pearl asked. ¡°ording to the records of some ancient forces, the catastrophe does exist, but no one knows what it actually is,¡± David replied. ¡°When will the catastrophe take ce?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± .. ¡°If the catastrophe doesn¡¯te in another twenty years or fifty years, are you going to lead me on like this?¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s set it for five years.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled.¡± Pearl stopped crying. She would be satisfied as long as there was hope. What she feared most was that David would not offer her any hope and just directly give her the cold shoulder. If so, she would lose the meaning of existence in this life. Now, David was the reason for her to live on. Plus, she could still wait for five more years. Five yearster, she would just be thirty years old. Although she was no longer young, she would be in her prime. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a deal,¡± David also replied. He was forced to do this. At that moment, he saw the despair in Pearl¡¯s eyes. This startled him a lot. If he did not find a reason to dy this, David was afraid that Pearl would do something stupid. When that happened, it would be toote for him to feel remorse. However, if he took things too far with Pearl right now, he would let down Celia. The only way now was to drag this on for as long as he could. He would decide when he finally could not drag it on any longer. The catastrophe wasing, and no one could tell what would happen in the future. Since Mason said that the catastrophe really existed, it would most likelye eventually. The atmosphere finally eased. Pearl returned to how she was previously. Her eyes were no longer full of despair, but instead, were reced by hope. David finally breathed a sigh of relief. He initially wanted to leave on a ne tonight. However, Pearl refused no matter what he said. She insisted that he rested for two more days and that he only go back to the country after he recovered. David could only agree after looking at Pearl¡¯s resolute gaze. Even though he knew he was fine, Pearl did not. Right now, after the two big events he and Mason created in Somend, no one dared toe out to cause trouble anymore. The country was peaceful. Therefore, there would be no difference if he went back earlier orter. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Falconia. Chapter 792 Chapter 792 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 792 Inside the Chris family¡¯s castle, an important meeting was being held at this time. The protagonists of the meeting were the three mysterious families behind Falconia. The Chris family, the Mosley family, and the Oxis family. After two big events yesterday, the strength disyed by Somend shocked everyone. The two supreme powerhouses at peak God Rank were not something they could contend against alone. Therefore, the other two families were invited by the Chris family to discuss how to deal with Somend. As long as the three families joined forces, then no force in the world could stand against them. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Somend was no different. Of course, they could not destroy Somend either. They could not kill the two supreme powerhouses at peak God Rank just because they wanted to. This meeting was also held at the highest level. The peak God Rankers of the three families had all arrived. Even Marlon, who was badly injured by David yesterday, was no exception. When he learned that the masked man who broke into the Mosley family yesterday was from Somend, Marlon felt very aggrieved. He wanted to find an opportunity to avenge his family. At this time, the Chris family wanted to work together, so this was everything the Mosley family could ask for. The representatives of the three mysterious families attending the meeting were Bieber Chris, Marlon Mosley, and Kaiser Oxis. ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± Marlon sat in the chair, looking sick and coughing constantly. ¡°Marlon, you seem to be seriously injured,¡± Kaiser asked. ¡°It¡¯s indeed pretty serious, and I will need some time to recover,¡± Marlon replied. ¡°Tell me about the Silver Face person that you fought against. Since he could injure you like this, he must not be an ordinary person,¡± Bieber also said. ¡°He¡¯s very strong and he should be close to the peak. It seems that hisbat experience is a little lacking, but he can often predict my attack route and tactics, and respond in advance. He¡¯s someone very contradictory, but real. I don¡¯t really understand him, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯s very old either,¡± Marlon replied after thinking for a while. ¡°Is there a specific range since you said he¡¯s not that old?¡± Kaiser asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s more than fifty years old,¡± Marlon replied. ¡°He¡¯s under fifty years old and he¡¯s almost at the peak? Marlon, are you telling the truth?¡± Kaiser asked in disbelief. ¡°Kaiser, don¡¯t doubt my judgment. In our realm, even if the other party wears a mask, we can judge their general age from the look, behavior, voice, and other aspects,¡± Marlon said seriously. ¡°He¡¯s about to reach the peak and he can predict the opponent¡¯s attack, but he¡¯s no more than 50 years old? What kind of character is this? The mysteriousnd of Somend has a lot of hidden talent indeed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! Somend has always been a mysterious ce. Even in the most chaotic times, no one dared to step into that ce,¡± Kaiser also agreed. They all lived through the era of Somend being on the weaker side a hundred years ago. Even then, not everyone dared to step into Somend. ¡°Bieber, you didn¡¯t just invite us here to talk about these boring things, right? Be more practical. How should we work together? Somend dares to take action against my family, so I must make them pay the price,¡± Marlon gritted his teeth and said harshly. He resented Silver Face, which was also David, so much that he wanted to tear him to pieces. After this war, not only did the Mosley family lose its prestige, but they also became theughing stock of many major powers in the world. How could he endure these grievances? Kaiser also looked at Bieber at this time. Since Bieber invited them to this meeting, then he must have an idea in mind. It depended on whether the idea was in their interests. As long as it was a situation that would benefit all three of them, they would have no reason to refuse. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tell you. The reason for inviting you toe here today is indeed to strengthen our cooperation, but it may be a little different from what you have in mind. You have to be mentally prepared,¡± Bieber said with a smile. ¡°Oh? How is it different? We¡¯re all ears,¡± Marlon said disapprovingly. ¡°That¡¯s right, tell us. Stop talking nonsense.¡± Kaiser followed suit. The three of them were old acquaintances who had known each other for more than a hundred years. Since they came from separate families, they would always fight in open and in secret, so the rtionship was not that good. However, they were all equally powerful. Therefore, they were not so reserved with each other, and they would say whatever came to mind. Chapter 793 Chapter 793 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 793 ¡°The reason I invited the two of you here today is because I want you to lead your respective families and be affiliated with my family. The Chris family will be the main decision makers of everything What do you two think?¡± Bieber smiled and looked at the two of them. Marlon and Kaiser looked lifeless. They wondered if there was something wrong with their ears that caused them to mishear Bierber. How dare Bieber make such a request? The three families jointly controlled Falconia for many years. Although tjeu did not know each other well, they still had a certain understanding of each other. Everyone¡¯s strength was simr, and even if they were strong, they were not much stronger than each other. How dare Bieber say that the two of them should be affiliated families of the Chris family and obey the Chris family¡¯s decisions. This was an insult to both of their families. They were all among the world¡¯s five top major forces and yet the Chris family wanted to devour them. Where did his couragee from? ¡°Bieber, are you joking?¡± Marlon asked in a deep voice. ¡°I¡¯m not, that¡¯s exactly what I meant. I want you two to lead your respective families to submit to me. I¡¯m asking about your opinions on this now,¡± Bieber said with a smile. m! Kaiser mmed his hand on the table. He stood up and pointed at Bieber before asking loudly, ¡°Damn you! You want our family to make you our master? Bieber, who do you think you are? Who gave you the courage to insult us like this? Do you want the three of us to break up? Somend is powerful now, so do you want us to be defeated by Somend?¡± ¡°Or do you think you can devour the both of us just because I¡¯m seriously injured now?¡± Marlon also said with a gloomy face. ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not the case. I didn¡¯t mean to insult you guys. Marlon, even if you weren¡¯t injured, I would have said that, but now it seems that you don¡¯t agree with me,¡± Bieber replied. ¡°Nonsense. Would you agree if I said that?¡± ¡°Bieber, since you dare to say that, you should have a trump card, right? Why don¡¯t you show us to see if you are more powerful than us. In your current state, we would never agree. I don¡¯t think you would agree too if you were in our shoes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since I invited you here and dare to say such a thing, I naturally am confident that you will make the right choice to submit to my family,¡¯ Bieber said confidently. ¡°Then show us! Don¡¯t hide it, if your family can really disy the strength to dominate the world, we might view you as our master.¡± ¡°You are mistaken, I am not qualified to make you view me as your master.¡± ¡°Who is qualified then?¡± The moment Marlon finished asking, he heard a strange voice. ¡°Me.¡± Then, a thin old man walked in. Bieber quickly got up and greeted respectfully, ¡°Wee, Grandmaster!¡± ¡®Grandmaster?¡¯ Marlon and Kaiser were taken aback. As far as they knew, the member with the highest status in the Chris family was Bieber. From N?velDrama.Org. Who was this old man whom he just called Grandmaster? How did they not know that the Chris family had such a person that would make the supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank behave so respectfully toward him? ¡°Who is this?¡± Marlon asked, looking at the old man. Chapter 794 Chapter 794 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 794 ¡°Let me introduce you guys, this is the grandmaster of the Chris family, Lord Bourne Chris, who is also the greatest person in the history of my family. Four hundred years ago, he brought glory to the Chris family, and now he¡¯s awake, so he will lead the Chris family to shock the whole world and make the Chris family the overlords of the world again. If you submit to my family at this time, you can also upy a ce in the world in the future, otherwise, you can just wait to be destroyed,¡± Bieber said excitedly. ¡®What? ¡®He¡¯s from four hundred years ago? ¡®How is this possible? ¡®Even if the strength of the maic field is increasing, the average person has a lifespan of about 100 years. ¡®Plus, if these peak God Rankers control their consumption and make their organs slow down the aging process, they can only live to about two hundred years old at most. ¡®How could someone from four hundred years ago be alive today? ¡®Are you kidding? ¡°Bieber, are you kidding? How could someone from four hundred years ago live until now? You and I are both peak God Rankers, no matter how we limit our own consumption, our lifespan cannot exceed 200 years. Where did you get this old man from? Moreover, you¡¯re actually addressing him as Grandmaster? I think you are regressing. Your so-called confidence is him? This is hrious,¡± Kaiser said sarcastically. He would never believe that the old man was someone from four hundred years ago because no one could survive for that long. Bieber was totally insulting their intelligence. The skinny old man turned his head and nced at Kaiser. It was just a nce, but it made the supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank feel as if he had fallen into an ice cave. Even Marlon, who was not far from him, felt a terrifying energy spreading. The two looked at Bourne in shock. How could this skinny old man put so much pressure on them? They were supreme powerhouses at peak God Rank, and they were the strongestbat force in the world. Even the powerhouses at the top would not be able to put so much pressure on them. Could it be¡­ Kaiser and Marlon thought of one possibility, but they could not believe it. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The two looked at each other when Bieber spoke. ¡°I forgot to tell the two of you that indeed, peak God Ranker can¡¯t live for such a long time, but Lord Bourne surpassed peak God Rank four hundred years ago and he took that small step and reached another level. Plus, my family discovered a huge maite with a superimposed maic field. In addition to that, Grandmaster practiced a special breathing technique. With so many conditions, he was able to achieve this. Furthermore, Grandmaster has been in a state of slumber for four hundred years and has only just recently woken up.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Kaiser and Marlon were shocked when they heard this. They could not hear anything other than ¡®Lord Bourne surpassed peak God Rank four hundred years ago and he took that small step and reached another level.¡¯ They had thought of this possibility, but they did not dare to believe it. Now that they had heard Bieber say it himself, the shock in their hearts could not possibly grow anymore. Someone actually surpassed peak God Rank! Moreover, this man was standing in front of them. No wonder one look from him could put so much pressure on these two peak God Rankers. Chapter 795 Chapter 795 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 795 ¡°I see, it¡¯s Lord Bourne! We¡¯recking in perception and offended you. I hope you can forgive us for being rude, Lord Bourne.¡± Marlon immediately stood up, put his hands together, and said respectfully. ¡°I also beg Lord Bourne to forgive us for being unreasonable,¡± Kaiser also said respectfully. The two learned of Bourne¡¯s strength and quickly admitted their mistake. This powerhouse who had surpassed the peak God Rank was not someone they could offend. It would be easy for this person to kill them right here and right now. Both of them could only respectfully admit their mistakes. They did not know that Bourne was not truly back to his prime and thus did not want to take action. Otherwise, the Chris family could directly destroy all the powerful families in the world and dominate the world. Would they continue to spew nonsense here just to rope in these two families? more powerful than the peak God Rankers. It was just that Bourne had just woken up and after four hundred years. He cherished his life more than them, so he would only fight if he had absolutely no choice. Once he did, the damage to his body would be irreversible even if he won. It would also reduce his lifespan. For Bourne who had just woken up, nothing was more important than his life. During this time, he was also collecting various supplements every day to nurse his health. ¡°Alright, you two will follow me from now on. Since I have awakened, I will rewrite the world. As long as you follow in the footsteps of the Chris family, I will naturally not treat you badly,¡± Bourne said. His voice seemed to have a kind of magic and it excited the two of them. ¡®Yes, Lord Bourne, I will definitely lead all the members of the Mosley family to follow in the footsteps of the Chris family in the future. We will take the Chris family as our only guide,¡± Marlon replied with a bow. ¡°Me too! I will definitely lead the Oxis family to follow in the footsteps of the Chris family and take the Chris family as our only guide,¡± Kaiser also said. ¡°Good. That¡¯s all for today, you two can leave. Integrate the families. Our first goal is the Underworld Alliance. After we incorporate this force, we will go to Somend to see how mysterious and powerful this country actually is.¡± Three dayster, David hadpletely recovered. Hence, he went back to Somend along with Pearl.. Pearl continued to head to Springfield to handle all the matters of East League Capitals. Meanwhile, David returned to Capital City and immediately went N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. to see Mason. This was because Mason had called David and told David to go and see him once he came back to Capital City. It just so happened that David also wanted to ask Mason about something. Inside the residence where Mason lived. David sat in ce while Mason kept staring at him. ¡°Old Master Stefani, please don¡¯t stare at me like that. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve seen me,¡± David said with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯d never imagined this. I¡¯d never imagined this in a hundred years, David! You are only twenty-two years old and you¡¯ve reached this level. It¡¯s really incredible. As a person who has lived for more than a hundred years, I can¡¯t find any words to describe you,¡± Masonmented. ¡°Old Master Stefani, I don¡¯t deserve thesepliments. I don¡¯t think I am that amazing. On the contrary, I still have a lot to learn from you,¡± David said modestly. ¡°What do you have to learn from me? Your strength has surpassed mine now. You should be almost at the peak, right?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Yes, I should be at the limit of a peak God Ranker soon,¡± David replied. Chapter 796 Chapter 796 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 796 ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, how incredible! I don¡¯t know how you did it, kid. What a freak.¡± ¡°Old Master Stefani, are youplimenting me, or are you insulting me? In reality, I don¡¯t know how I did it. I just reached the current state for no reason. I felt that there was no obstacle feigning ignorance. That was all he could say. He could not expose the system. He would just act as though that he had no idea what was going on. Now with his strength, no one would dare to take him away for research. Even if someone dared to, they needed to have the same strength as David. After a few days of umtion, hisvish points were about to exceed a thousand. With three thousand points, his mind power would reach the God level limit. Who would be his opponent then? When that happened, taking down a peak God Ranker like Marlon would feel like a game. David was a little excited. He also wanted to see what realm woulde after peak God Rank. ¡°Okay, everyone has their secrets. I won¡¯t worry about this, and I don¡¯t want to know how you achieved this power. I only know that you are a Somender , and you are a Somender with a strong sense of responsibility, so the rest does not matter,¡± Mason said with a wave of his hand. ¡°Old Master Stefani, I want to ask what the catastrophe is. It¡¯s also to prepare me mentally,¡± David asked about a different topic. This was what he was most concerned about now. Seeing that he would soon be invincible on earth, the catastrophe was the only thing that could threaten him. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He should understand it clearly so he could be prepared to deal with it. ¡°No one really knows what the catastrophe is, but ording to various historical documents, the earth will face a catastrophe in this century which may change the fate of human beings on Earth,¡± Mason said. ¡°This century? That is to say, there will be a catastrophe in the next fifty years?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, the catastrophe will ur in fifty years. It may be tomorrow, or it may be thest day of this century,¡± Mason said *How are you so sure? Historical documents may not be urate, right? There are many cases where predictions of this ¡°This is different. A single force records other prophecies, but in the case of the catastrophe, almost all families and sects with even the slightest history have records. We have no way of knowing how the people in ancient times got this result, so I can only do my best to deal with it as actively as possible and hope to get through it safely.¡± ¡°I see.¡± David was lost in thought. He did not understand the methods of the people in ancient times. However, since everyone had said so, there must be some basis for it. In that case, he could only do his best to try to improve his strength. He wanted to see if he could help the human beings on Earth get through this catastrophe safely. ¡°David, don¡¯t you think you are exceptional ? A twenty-two-year happen to appear in the period when the catastrophe ising.¡± ¡°What do you mean, Old Master Stefani?¡± ¡°You are the key arranged by God to help the human beings on earth cope with the catastrophe, and that¡¯s why you can achieve such things at such a young age. However, you can¡¯t rx, because a peak God Ranker is obviously not enough to deal with the catastrophe. You have to continue moving forward and get ahead of all of us so that you can stand a good chance. Don¡¯t let your talent down,¡± Mason said seriously. ¡°I get it, Old Master Stefani, don¡¯t worry! I will continue to work hard for everyone and for myself. My family and friends are here. Therefore, no matter what the catastrophe is, I will not let it seed,¡± David also replied solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m relieved.¡± Mason smiled and nodded. Chapter 797 Chapter 797 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 797 ¡°David, tell me, how strong Marlon is now? I haven¡¯t seen him for many years. In order to reduce his consumption and live longer, he should have been in reclusion this whole time,¡± Mason asked. ¡°He is indeed in reclusion. He only came out of the underground retreat after I almost wiped out the entire Mosley family. He is quite powerful, and he has a lot ofbat experience. If I wasn¡¯t almost at the limit of peak God Rank, I might not be his opponent,¡± David replied. he hasn¡¯t fought for decades, he umted it step by step. Unlike you, whose realm improved so quickly. What youck now isbat experience, so you should look for opportunities to hone yourself. Otherwise, you will easily suffer losses when encountering opponents of the same level.¡± ¡°Old Master Stefani, I understand what you said, but how can I practice without an opponent? Experience can only be learned in actualbat,¡± David said with a wry smile. He had only fought a handful of times so far. Meanwhile, he would suppress his real strength in most of these asions and still kill his opponent instantly. There had been no chance for him to umtebat experience. Although he could umte a little experience through instant kills,pared with the experience umted in evenly matchedbat, it wascking. David felt that the experience umted in all the previous battles was not as much as the experience umted in the battle with Marlon this time. He was now thinking about whether he should just go find a peak God Ranker every once in a while to have a friendly duel with them. He still had not fought with several of the peak God Rankers in foreign countries. However, after he thought about it, he realized it might not work. He was about to surpass peak God Rank. Wouldn¡¯t he give them a crushing defeat if he fought them? Forget it then. He would be invincible soon. Even if he wanted to find someone on the same level as him, he could not. ¡°Would you like me to practice with you? An old fart like me can ¡°No! Old Master, if you start now, it will consume a lot of your life expectancy. I finally helped you to extend a little bit, so don¡¯t waste it. If it runs out, I can¡¯t help you add more to it anymore,¡± David quickly refused. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. With you here, I will have no regrets even if I die now. Plus, nothing will happen to Somend either, so this can be regarded as me using a little bit of my capacity to fight.¡± Mason did not care. He already took life and death very lightly. In the past, he was always worried about Somend. dire straits. Now David had surpassed him, and he could still protect Somend even if he was gone. ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Moreover, I¡¯m improving so fast now and it¡¯s very difficult to meet people of the same level, so there¡¯s no need for that. Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s more important to live happily for a few years than anything else,¡± David still refused. Was Mason joking? He was the backbone of the entire Somend. If someone knew he was using Mason¡¯s life expectancy to umtebat experience, they would scold him to death. The saliva of everyone in Somend was enough to drown him. Plus, he would not be able to live with himself either.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 798 Chapter 798 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 798 Why would he need anybat experience? He could just directly kill them. ¡°Sigh¡­ Then an old fart like me is already useless,¡± Mason sighed. In this life, it could be said that he had done everything he could to support the rise of Somend. He did not even dare to die. Now that David was suddenly on the rise, even though he was pleased, he was a little bit disappointed as well. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, you have dedicated your whole life to Somend and it¡¯s time to rest. You can walk the dogs, spend time with your children and grandchildren , and enjoy being around your family. Besides, as long as you are here, Somend will be very stable. Although I have the strength, my prestige is far worse than yours, and besides, I don¡¯t like appearing on TV every day.¡± Mason¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and said, ¡°David, I also want to enjoy being around my family, but I only have one great granddaughter. Since she is very fond of you, why don¡¯t you hurry up and have a baby with her? It will also fulfill my wish.¡± When David heard that¡­ From N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Oh no, aren¡¯t I shooting myself in the foot right now? speak before thinking again.¡¯ David replied with a wry smile, ¡°Old Master Stefani, why are you mentioning this again? I have a girlfriend, and since the harming a new life? So, working hard to improve my strength is the most important thing for me right now, please spare me.¡± ¡°What if the catastrophees fifty yearster? You can¡¯t wait forever and not have children in your life, right? As for your girlfriend, there is nothing to worry about. Look at the powerful families in Somend now, which one of them doesn¡¯t have multiple wives just to make more offspring ? With your current strength, the Lidell family will be the number one family in Somend sooner orter, so how can you not have any descendants to support your family?¡± Mason persuaded. David was taken aback by what Mason said. The figures of several women around him appeared in his mind.¡± ¡®If only they all agreed. ¡®It seems that I can¡¯t refuse either. ¡®Forget it! Forget it! ¡®Now is not the time to think about such things. ¡®The catastrophe is like a sword hanging over our heads that might fall at any time. ¡®We have to get through the catastrophe safely first.¡¯ ¡°Old Master, but I can¡¯t think like that. You said that I was born to deal with the catastrophe, so I have to push myself at all times, strive to improve myself, and live every day as though it is the day before the catastrophe. Only like that can I have the confidence to face the catastrophe, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mason was about to speak when the door to the residence was pushed open. Julia came in from outside. When she saw David, she was overjoyed. Then, she came over quickly. ¡°David is also here. Great! I happened to be looking for you guys, I didn¡¯t expect you all to be here,¡± Julia said happily. ¡°Why? Are you so happy that David is here so you forgot about your great-grandpa?¡± Mason teased with a smile. ¡°Great-grandpa, what are you talking about? I really need to talk to you about something. Since David is back, then we can talk about it here and you don¡¯t have to risk your life taking action,¡± Julia said with a blush. ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived. What did you need Old Master Stefani to do?¡± David asked ¡°ording to the information, we found traces of the Dominic family and Star Alliance. They are now united and are preparing to escape Somend. They have reached the border of Somend and are preparing to cross the old-growth forest to leave Somend. Do you think we should make them stay or should we just let them go?¡± Julia asked. Chapter 799 Chapter 799 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 799 David did not answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Mason and asked, ¡°What do you think, Old Master Stefani?¡± ¡°Sigh, keep them here! If we let them leave, I¡¯m afraid I will be letting them back into their den again. I was kind and let the Haran family go, but you can see that not only did they not appreciate it, but they also united with other forces to harm Somend. These people will always be selfish, they never have a grateful heart, and their ideas are notpatible with ours, so we will never be friends.¡± ¡°Old Master Stefani, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. I also think that we should kill all of them. If we had revealed ourselves a few dayster this time, they would have shaken the very foundation of Somend. How can ordinary people withstand the brainwashing temptation of martial artists? In this short period, countless families have been shattered and people have been killed. In my opinion, those people deserve to die,¡± David said seriously. ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Just take down the powerful masterminds, there¡¯s no need to kill them all. The rest of those scoundrels won¡¯t make too much trouble. You should give them a chance to reform.¡± Mason was still a little merciful as he ordered David. ¡°Okay, I see, but Old Master Stefani, I have another proposal.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°After this incident regarding the Dominic family and the Star Alliance, martial artists have gradually surfaced among ordinary people. I don¡¯t think we need to hide anymore. We should simply publish a notice about martial artists in the official name of Somend to quell their curiosity.¡± ¡°Okay, you and Julia can figure it out. Somend belongs to the youngsters now and our old ideas should be abolished.¡± David then chatted with Mason for a while before he bade farewell and left. He had to rush to intercept the Dominic family and the Star Alliance. Right now in Somend, only he and Mason had the ability to do so. Mason could not go, so he could only go by himself. After he left Mason¡¯s residence, David did not have time to visit Celia. Instead, he flew directly to a city on the border of Somend. After getting off the ne, David rushed to the border without stopping. The Dominic family and the Star Alliance were not weak. ording to their intelligence, the Dominic family and the Star Alliance had a total of threete God Rankers, seven mid -God Rankers, and thirteen beginner God Rankers. David¡¯s purpose was to kill all God Rank guardians and abolish all Dragon Rankers. He would never give these two forces a chance to revive. They could not let what happened with the Haran family to repeat itself. It was getting dark when he approached the border. David found a small town and was going to rest for the night before going after the Dominic family and the Star Alliance the next day. He was not at all worried that these people would escape. He could not use all his strength right now since he was still in Somend. However, when he got to the old-growth forest at the border tomorrow, he would be able to give it his all. With the help of his mind power, he would catch up with these people soon. The people of the Dominic family and the Star Alliance could not escape from his grasp. It would be shameful if a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank failed to take care of these people. At dusk, David walked into a fairly lively town. The streets were brightly lit. David was walking on the street looking at the peopleing and going. The ce was full ofughter and joy. David did not expect such a remote town to be so prosperous. At the same time, his heart was getting heavier. Somend¡¯s crisis had passed for the time being, but the catastrophe that woulde in fifty years was like a mountain pressing down on David¡¯s heart. He wanted to protect everything he had right now, but he did not know what the catastrophe was. So, where would he start? Sometimes, David thought that it would be good to be a normal person He would not have to worry about this mess, and he could live however he wanted to. Now that he was getting more and more powerful, his rtive responsibility was also increasing. ¡®I should increase my strength first. No matter what, I should give my all to face it.¡¯ Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. David found a local restaurant and had a simple meal. Then, he found a small motel and rested there for one night. There were no hotels in such a small ce. Early the next morning, David left the town while the sky was only just lighting up and headed straight to the border. Chapter 800 Chapter 800 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 800 However, he still did not choose to fly directly over. After all, he was still in Somend. If he flew too low, it would not be good if someone spotted him. If he flew too high, he would not track them. The border was fast approaching, and the sky was also getting brighter. David saw a vige ahead. He wanted to go around it, but he noticed that the vige¡¯s gate had been violently damaged. David sensed that something was wrong. Therefore, he stopped and walked in to have a look. The vige was not big and there were only about a dozen households in it. However, the scene was inplete chaos, and it seemed that there was no one around. It looked very much like this vige had a run in with bandits like in those period pieces on television. However, how would there be bandits in this day and age? Nor did it look like a collective relocation as the tracks were fresh. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It looked like it was done two or three days ago. David released his mind power and enveloped the entire vige. Then, he was stunned. Immediately, he chose a house and pushed open the door. The scene in front of him shocked him. He saw twenty or thirty charred corpses lying all over the room, and some even looked like children. Boom! This was the first time he had seen such a cruel scene. David could not control his anger. His energy as a peak God Ranker exploded violently. Boom boom boom boom boom! Sounds of copsing houses could be heard and the vige was razed to the ground. Only David stood there alone. He was ring forward with a pair of blood-red eyes that made him look like a wild beast. After standing there for a few minutes, David came to his senses. He curbed his violent energy and paid his respect to the corpses. Then with a stomp from his right foot, the ground began to copse. David jumped out and these charred bodies slowly sank into the ground and were buried inside. Immediately afterward, David released his mind power. He looked for the traces of the gang of evildoers leaving and quickly chased after them. Obviously, this was all man-made. When you consider who could do such a thing so silently, it could only be martial artists. Besides the Dominic family and the Star Alliance , no one else was likely to do such a thing. This was because this was exactly the direction in which the two forces were preparing to escape from Somend in. David wondered why these people would do this. The vigers were just a group of ordinary people living in the lower ss. What did the vigers do to offend them? Was it so bad that they needed to wipe out the entire vige? Were ordinary folks not human to them, which is why they could just kill them however they wanted? Or did they just want to vent their dissatisfaction and take revenge on Somend? No wonder Mason refused to let them resurface. Sure enough, they were just a bunch of renegades. David had to kill them! Originally, Mason said that only killing some powerful masterminds would do and David agreed. However, he had changed his mind. They could even kill people who had no grievances and hatred toward them. Therefore, these people deserved to die. They would continue to make trouble if David kept them around too. Thus, he might as well get rid of them sooner. David chased after the footprints while filled with anger. He also wanted to let these people have a taste of what it was like to have their families annihted and wiped out. Chapter 801 Chapter 801 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 801 At the border of Somend. Deep in the old-growth forest. At the edge of Somend territory. A team consisting of hundreds of people was moving fast. The martial artists fended off any wild or venomous beasts around, while the women and children were protected in the middle. They were the Dominic family and the Star Alliance who were about to flee Somend. After learning that Mason was not dead and Silver Face, who was suspected to be from Somend, had severely damaged the Mosley family, one of the five major forces in the world, they were afraid. Somend actually had two supreme powerhouses at peak God Rank Thus, it was on its way to bing the leader of the five major forces in the world. this time, trying to start with ordinary people and shake the foundation of Somend. They were digging their own graves. Just the thought of this sent shivers down their spines. Both forces were frightened, and after some negotiation, they chose to cooperate and group up for support. They wanted to see if they could escape Somend together before Somend took them seriously. In this situation, they would never be allowed to flourish in Somend, so they could only be cowardly. At the same time, they would always have to worry about the danger of getting exterminated if Somend found out where they were hiding. After all, what they had done recently had indeed vited Somend¡¯s bottom line. They knew they would not seed if they were to vie for peace. Therefore, their only choice was to quietly escape from Somend. As long as they left Somend, they would have all the freedom in the world, and they would not be living in fear every day. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This was their only chance. Hence, the two forces decided to leave Somend as soon as possible. They chose a very remote location in Somend, and from there, they would enter the old-growth forest. After walking for half a month, they would be able to leave Somend and reach a big country nearby. There were no peak God Rankers in big countries. Meanwhile, there were threete God Rankers in their team. i reached that ce. They might even get a chance to strengthen themselves once again. It was indeed very troublesome for a big family to move collectively. Even if they gave up everything, it would still take a long time. This was because a family would never consist of only elite martial artists, there would also be a lot of elders, sickly, women, and children. Chapter 802 Chapter 802 These people represented the hopes for the family to prosper, as well as the family¡¯s direct descendants, so they could not be abandoned. At the same time, when the team was toorge, they would have to worry about their location being exposed and being chased by Somend. Hence, they had to be careful, and they were moving very slowly. If it were just the elite martial artists of a family, it would actually be very simple to leave Somend. They would just divide and spread out. Somend would not have that much energy to hunt them down. ¡°Mr. Cillian, Mr. Trey, we¡¯ll be able to leave Somend in three days. No one shoulde after us anymore. It seems that Somend hasn¡¯t found us yet. I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep these days and I¡¯ve always been careful, but now I can finally breathe a sigh of relief.¡± During the break, the head of Star Sect, Elton Autumns who was ate God Ranker said to a middle- aged man and an old man. The two people opposite him were the twote God Rankers of the Dominic family. They were the head of the Dominic family, Cillian Dominic and the senior elder of the Dominic family, Treyy Dominic. ¡°Mr. Autumns, don¡¯t take this lightly. There are two peak God Rankers in Somend. Any one of them can wipe out our entire army. We must leave the territory of Somendpletely before we can be sure that we¡¯re safe,¡± said Cillian, the head of the Dominic family. ¡°Mr. Cillian, you are too cautious. We have been acting like cowards these days. We don¡¯t even dare show ourselves for fear of attracting the attention of Somend and having them destroy us. Now that we have reached the border of Somend , we can leave Somend immediately. There¡¯s no way anyone will be chasing us anymore,¡± Elton said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too careful, but the peak God Rankers are too terrifying, so I have no choice. Even if we leave Somend, we still have toy low for a while. It¡¯s easy for a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank to kill us all,¡± Cillian shook his head and said. ¡°I was also about to discuss this with you, Mr. Cillian. After leaving Somend, should we part ways or continue working together?¡± Elton asked, ¡°What do you think, Mr. Autumns?¡± Cillian asked rhetorically ¡°What we have done in Somend has vited their bottom let us go. I think we should continue to cooperate and bring in some of Somend¡¯s hostile forces, such as the Haran family. Then, we can form an alliance to scare Somend. After all, even if we are at a disadvantage, two peak God Rankers can¡¯t possibly guard the entirety Somend¡¯s huge area. There will be too many gaps in their monitoring.¡± Elton spoke what was on his mind. He felt that it was too dangerous to be alone. Even if they could escape this time, it only meant that Somend had not realized that they were leaving. Hence, they did not have time to deal with them. Otherwise , the peak God Rankers would hunt them down, and there would be no ce for them even at the ends of the earth. They would only have a chance if they grouped up for support. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Autumns, you spoke my mind. Somend has two peak God Rankers, but they also care too much about ordinary people, which is their weakness. As long as we make good use of it, they will not dare to do anything to us. I also gave them a little warning when I left, which I believe they will findter.¡± ¡°Oh? What warning did you leave behind?¡± Elton asked. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When I entered the old-growth forest, I took my people to a vige, stole all the food and women, and then killed the remaining people before burning them.¡± ¡°What? Mr. Cillian, you¡­ you¡­ How dare you? If Somend finds out, they will definitely not let us go with the importance they ce on ordinary people!¡± Elton asked, his ¡°By the time they found out, we would have already left Somend. This is to give Somend a warning. If they don¡¯t wipe us out when coming after us, themon people in Somend will be the targets for our revenge. I believe they will know how to proceed on this,¡± Cillian said indifferently. ¡°But¡­¡± Elton wanted to say something. However, Cillian interrupted him directly, ¡°There are no buts, Mr. Autumns. The things we do in Somend already put us at odds with Somend, and there will be no room for return anymore. If we have the mentality of burning out boats, Somend will not dare to do anything to us if they are not confident. Otherwise, they will have no way to resist when martial artists sneak into Somend and take revenge.¡± ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make this bet with you, Mr. Cillian. It¡¯s impossible to reconcile with Somend anyway.¡± ¡°May we have a pleasant cooperation.¡± Cillian stretched out his right hand. ¡°May we have a pleasant cooperation.¡± Elton also stretched out his right hand. p! The heads of the two forces gave each other a high-five. Foreshadowing that the two forces would form an alliance to jointly fight against Somend. Suddenly, a cold and bone-piercing voice entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°You two look like you¡¯re having fun.¡± Chapter 803 Chapter 803 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 803 ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Cillian was startled. So, he quickly stood up and asked. Elton and Trey also stood up nervously, looking for the source of the sound. Immediately after that, hundreds of people stood up with panicked expressions on their faces. They all knew they were on the run. Right now, they were worried that the people from Somend had caught up with them. ¡°I am David Lidell, captain of the Somend Discipline Team, and I am here to judge you,¡± David showed himself and said while standing on a huge tree branch. Cillian, Elton, and Trey ignored David. They were still looking for something. Of course, they knew who David was. He was the captain of Somend¡¯s newly formed discipline team. He was just a beginner God Ranker and there were so many people here who could outperform David. David was not qualified enough to judge them. So, there must be other people following behind him. They wanted to find where those people were so that they could see who they were. As long as it was not one of the two peak God Rankers, they were not afraid of anyone who came forward. After looking for a long time, there was still no trace of anyone but David ¡®Does this mean David came alone?¡¯ They did not believe it. A beginner God Ranker wasing to judge the Dominic family and the Star Alliance, the two major forces? Others aside, any of the threete God Rankers among them could kill David in an instant. ¡°David, don¡¯t me us for not giving you a chance, tell the others toe out now. Let¡¯s see if you are qualified to judge us,¡± Cillian stared at David and said. ¡°There¡¯s no one else, just me,¡± David replied with a nk face. If he had not seen that these people had killed all those ordinary folk in the vige, he would have already killed all of them by now. Why would he bother talking nonsense to them? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Just you? Hahaha! Do you think you can judge us? David, you overestimate yourself too much. It turns out that the captain of the Somend Discipline Team is an arrogant and ignorant person,¡± Cillian said with a guffaw. ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± ¡°Go on then! I¡¯m standing right here.¡± ¡°Alright, but before that, I want to ask you a question.¡± ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯ll send you to hell after you¡¯re done to show you know the gap between the God Rank guardians.¡± ¡°Why did you kill the ordinary folks in the vige ?¡± David asked in a calm voice, his eyes narrowed. Although his tone was calm, at this moment he was thinking about the pile of charred corpses and the small bodies among them. The anger in his heart was about to explode. ¡°Why? It was to give Somend a warning to not cross the line, of course. We are not to be provoked, otherwise, if you cannot kill all of us, then those scorched ordinary folks will just be the start. We will hide in the dark and attack ordinary folk in Somend at any time, making Somend restless. I want to see how the two peak God Rankers in Somend can oversee such arge area ofnd. I can spare your life today so you can go back and tell Mason Stefani not to make us angry, otherwise, everyone will have a hard time. We are determined to burn our boats, but if Somend lets us live, we will never step into thend of Somend ever again,¡± Cillian replied loudly. To be honest, he really did not want to be an enemy of Somend right now. However, he had no choice, what was done was done. Who would have thought that Somend was so good at hiding their ns? By the time he knew it, it was already impossible to reconcile. Hence, he could only threaten Somend in this extreme way. If you try to kill me, I will kill the ordinary folk in Somend to make life in Somend a living hell. Of course, if you let me live, I would also y by the rules of the game and never step foot into Somend again. ¡°So, they don¡¯t have any grievances with you, and you only did it because you wanted to give Somend a show of resistance?¡± David asked, suppressing the anger in his heart. Chapter 804 Chapter 804 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 804 ¡°Exactly. Go back and tell Mason what I said, he will know how to choose. You can go now,¡± Cillian waved his hand and said. ¡°All of you agreed with that, right? As long as Somend doesn¡¯t wipe you out, then you will hide in the dark and attack ordinary folk in Somend and make life in Somend a living hell, is that right?¡± David looked at the other hundreds of people and asked. ¡°Mr. Cillian¡¯s words represent the entire Dominic family. There are no cowards in the family, so if Somend dares to hunt us down, even if there is only one of us left, we will take revenge on Somend. If we can¡¯t defeat you, we will kill ordinary folk,¡± said a mid-God Ranker from the Dominic family. ¡°Yes, we support the head of the family.¡± ¡°We support the family!¡± Everyone in the Dominic family shouted loudly. ¡°What about you guys from the Star Alliance ? What do you say?¡± David asked again. ¡°Since an alliance has been formed between us, we will naturally advance and retreat together with the Dominic family,¡± Elton said. ¡°We support Mr. Elton!¡± ¡°We support Mr. Elton!¡± The people of the Star Alliance also shouted in unison. ¡°Got it.¡± David nodded. ¡°Get lost if you understand. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to if I change my mind,¡± Cillian said. ¡°Since all of you are so determined, then I will send you all to hell today. You will be the burial offerings to those who died for Somend. Lastly, let me tell you something, you will have to pay with your life if you kill someone in Somend.¡± The ce suddenly fell silent. Immediately afterward, there was a huge burst ofughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Send us to hell? You?¡± Cillian alsoughed. ¡°Yes, me.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. After David finished speaking, he released his energy together with his mind power. Boom! It suppressed the crowd instantly. Everyone¡¯sughter stopped abruptly. They felt as if they were carrying a mountain weighing hundreds of millions of pounds. David did not hold back at all. This was also the first time he fully disyed the prestige of a peak God Ranker. His mind power had reached God level 8 and with his physique that was at the God level limit, so he was already at the peak of peak God Rank. Under his full strength, more than 95% of the people present died while bleeding from all of their orifices because they could not bear this powerful pressure. Even though some of the remaining ones could endure it, they had to exert all of their strength and their faces were flushed red. If they were a little careless and they failed to catch their breaths, they would die just like the others. Only a dozen or so God Rank guardians could endure it. They were terrified at that moment. The energy that David just unleashed killed more than 90% of the people, and even those who were clenching their teeth and persisting did not seem to be able tost any longer. How was this possible? It was beyond their imagination. ¡°You¡­ W-Who are you?¡± Cillian asked while shivering. Even though he could withstand the pressure, this person was invincible. David was definitely a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank and he was not an ordinary peak God Ranker. Cillian even thought that David might have stepped into another realm. Otherwise, he would not be able to do this. It was just too powerful. He could note up with the slightest thought to resist. ¡®How can there be such a person? ¡®Judging from his face, he¡¯s not that old either. ¡®Who is this person? ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s Silver Face who went to the Mosley family alone and severely injured Marlon? ¡®It must be! Chapter 805 Chapter 805 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 805 David did not speak. He turned his head and nced at the seven or eight young women in the crowd. He noticed them at first nce. Therefore, he controlled his strength so that it would not affect them. He saw that these women had dull eyes and ragged clothes, and it was obvious that they had been greatly hurt and physically assaulted. They should be from the vige. Their originally peaceful and happy lives were destroyed by these scumbags. A happy family was torn apart and ruined. While he was seething, David¡¯s mind power skyrocketed to the extreme and he shouted, ¡°Kneel!¡± Thud thud thud thus thud! Those people who could only barely support themselves could no longer bear it anymore as they were instantly crushed into the ground. Their internal organs were shattered and they died while bleeding from their orifices. Only twenty or thirty people were still alive from the team of hundreds of people from the two major forces. These people were all kneeling on the ground at that moment, looking at David who was in a rage. They were shivering all over and looked terrified. Cillian and the other threete God Rankers could not wrap their heads around this. The gap betweente God Ranker and peak God Ranker was so big David was obviously a peak God Ranker. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Therefore, even if he was a level higher than them, they would not be David¡¯s match. However, it was unbelievable that they could not resist at all against David¡¯s strong energy. They did not know that David energy was different from other peak God Rankers. It was because David infused his mind power that was close to the God level limit to it. Cillian and the other¡¯s mind power was miles away from David¡¯s. Under the pressure of David¡¯s mind power, their confidence would be shaken from the bottom of their hearts, and they would get the idea that they were not David¡¯s opponent. Hence, they would not even be in the mood to take action. They would only feel fear of David. David came down from the tree and looked at the crowd of people kneeling on the ground. ¡°The Dominic family and the Star Alliance, you have brought disaster to Somend, and you completely disregard the lives of others, so, you should be punished for your crimes. I, David, will try you on behalf of Somend today. Do you have any objections?¡± David walked slowly as he spoke. It was as if he was walking in sync with everyone¡¯s heartbeats, which made them feel extremely ufortable. ¡°I do! They are just gnats. So what if I kill them? Martial artists are the masters of this world. How can the lives of these gnats bepared to ours? David, you have already killed so many people, yet you can¡¯t spare us? You are the one who is truly disregarding the lives of others,¡± Cillian retorted loudly. ¡°Yes! We object too! Why should we die after killing some ordinary folk while you killed hundreds of people, yet nothing will happen to you? At the end of the day, it¡¯s all about who is better at fighting. So, what¡¯s the difference between you and us?¡± Elton eximed. David had already walked up to the three at this time. ¡°If ordinary folk are gnats in your eyes, then why can¡¯t you just be gnats in mine? In my opinion, their lives are a hundred times more valuable than yours. You are just a group of self-righteous and aloof scumbags.¡± David looked at the threete God Rankers kneeling in front of him and said expressionlessly. Cillian and the gang knew that they would die if they did not fight back They looked at each other and decided to give it a go. Only then would they have a glimmer of hope. David should never have imagined that they would fight back. Even a peak God Ranker could be killed when they were caught off guard. After all, there were two people from the Dominic family here, and they were born to be masters of hidden weapons, not to mention they werete God Rankers. They would be superb in handling hidden weapons. In the battle of the same level, they were definitely the most terrifying existence. When David walked in front of them, the three of them resisted David¡¯s pressure and suddenly charged forward. They blocked David off in three directions and directly used the trick that would do the most damage to him. ¡°Rainstorm Pear Needles!¡± The twote God Rankers of the Dominic family used the most lethal hidden weapon in the Dominic family. Rainstorm Pear Needles. A total of twenty-seven special silver nails were shot at extreme speed without hesitation. One had to know that even if they were facing other opponents of the same level, the members of the Dominic family would not shoot all twenty-seven silver nails at once. David¡¯s threat was too great, which is why they unreservedly used their biggest cards. This move would determine their sess or failure. If they seeded, they would be free, but if they failed, they would die. This was such a close distance. Chapter 806 Chapter 806 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 806 54 special silver needles instantly appeared in front of David. He was barricaded in from all directions. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Elton had also appeared above David at the same time. He put on the boxing glove and punched the top of David¡¯s skull. Elton used all his might in this punch. Facing a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank, he could not afford to hold back. You could describe the three¡¯s cooperation as perfect. The only direction David could escape to was the underground However, he could not escape through the ground. As the Dominic family¡¯s attack fell on David and touched David¡¯s shirt, Elton¡¯s fist also reached David¡¯s hair. All three were ted. Was it going to work? So much for peak God Ranker. He looked intimidating. That was all there was to it. They were all flesh and blood. Even if he was strong, his strength was limited. A supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank was not invulnerable either. They would also die if vital organs like their hearts and heads were stuck. They only had to leave David here and could brag about it forever. Threete God Rankers teamed up to kill a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank. Such a feat was unprecedented. Even if it was an ambush, they killed a peak God Ranker. Besides, there was no question whether it was an ambush or a frontal assault. It was pointless. Results mattered in the martial artists¡¯ world. No matter what method they used, the winner took all. It was an unchanging truth. However, only a momentter, their smiles stiffened. David, who was previously standing there, was now gone. ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ The three were shocked. The ground was intact. He was blocked off in every direction, even overhead. How could David have escaped? Elton had punched with all his might. After losing David as a target, he could not withdraw it now. He could only aim it at the ground. However, he looked frightened before it reached the ground. He had now moved into the position where David¡¯s upper body was moments ago. Twote God Rankers of the Dominic family performed the Rainstorm Pear Needles with all their might, and almost half of the 54 silver needles had struck him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Numerous explosions rang. There wereyers of bloody mist. These bloody mists also carried a potent toxin. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Elton let out a series of shrill screams. It was the force of the Dominic family¡¯s most powerful hidden weapon, Rainstorm Pear Needles. It did not pierce like regr hidden weapons when hitting the body It would explode in the flesh. It would blow holes in the person¡¯s body. Thete God Ranker Elton now had bloody holes in his head and chest Almost all his upper body flesh had been blown off, and his bones were visible. He held on only for a moment before dying. Chapter 807 Chapter 807 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 807 The moment the threete God Rankers attacked David violently , David disappeared from their attack¡¯s range! However, he was too fast. He even left his shadow in ce. He made the three think David was still there. When they were about to strike David, the shadow disappeared, and they found that David was no longer there. The Dominic family¡¯ste God Rankers realized that something was wrong and wanted to escape immediately. Unfortunately, David did not give them that chance. David, already behind Cillian, gently inserted a vibrating silver needle into the back of Cillian¡¯s head. He was smashing his brain. He took one out easily. The otherte God Ranker from the Dominic family did not escape misfortune either. David caught up with him after he escaped a few hundred meters, then shattered his heart with a punch. David¡¯s moves already freaked out the others. However, David held nothing back. These people were a disaster if they stayed. Who knew when they would sneak into Somend for revenge? Ordinary people were powerless against them. Once they targeted you, you had no other choice. He got rid of these guys easily, David walked over to several women. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With hundreds of people dying around them, the ce was like Purgatory. Instead of showing fear, these women looked happy. David frowned. These people seemed pretty shaken up. Think about it. Even a man would have been devastated to see his family members tortured and burned. Let alone some young women. A woman took the lead in kneeling in front of David and thanking David. Several other women fell to their knees too. David was about to speak. Then he suddenly realized something was wrong. The leading woman had fallen to the ground. There was a dagger in her chest. She hadmitted suicide. The other women hadmitted suicide too. They had already recovered the dagger from the corpse beside them. The reason they did notmit suicide right away was to thank David. They wanted to thank David for avenging their families. After thanking him, it was time for them to join their families. David sighed. He could have saved the girls whomitted suicide afterward. However, he did nothing. It was because he found the hearts of these women were already dead. They would only live like the walking dead even if they survived, making them even more miserable. Perhaps this would be best for them. After burying these Somend women, David fled in the direction of Somend. The Dominic family and the Star Alliance could be food for wild beasts! While David went after the Dominic family and the Star Alliance, an event abroad shocked the whole world. The Mosley family, the Oxis family, and the Underworld Alliance announced simultaneously that the Chris family would be their leaders. In other words, these three major forces pledged allegiance to the Chris family. The news instantly made many people¡¯s jaws drop. There were five top major forces in the world. Besides Somend, the other four major forces had joined forces with each other. The news was too exciting. Was the world going to be unified by the Chris family? Somend was the only outstanding force that still existed on its own today. However, no one knew how long it could stay that way. The Chris family had already incorporated the other three major forces. Chapter 808 Chapter 808 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 808 There was no way they would let Somend go. The day before, they had thought Somend had two peak God Rank supreme powerhouses. They could almost obtain the top spot among the top five major forces. However, the other four major forces had merged into a single force. Therefore, they had four peak God Rankers. How would Somend¡¯s two peak God Rankerspete against four peak God Rankers? They seemed to be picking on Somend. Having the four major forces bang together to take on Somend made sense to everyone. However, it was hard to understand why the three major forces pledged allegiance to the Chris family. After all, they were all members of the five major forces. Why should they listen to the Chris family? However, everyone had to believe the facts. David was flying over the primeval forest. The phone in his pocket rang. It was in a maic field, so there was no wireless signal. However, David had the system. Therefore, he could ignore the maic field and receive wireless signals. ¡°Hey! Old Master Stefani!¡± David said after picking up the phone. ¡°David, is everything settled yet?¡± Mason asked over the phone. ¡°Yes! But there was an ident.¡± ¡°What ident?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say on the phone. Wait till I get back!¡± ¡°Okay! Get back as soon as possible then. I also have things to discuss with you. We¡¯ll talk about it when we meet!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then, he hung up on Mason. David flew back at full speed. Capital City Mason was sitting in his yard, looking stern. When he heard that three major forces had pledged allegiance to the Chris family, Mason understood the seriousness of the situation. The only thing he could not figure out was how the Chris family made the top three families pledge allegiance to them. There must be a reason. It was not the four peak God Rankers he was afraid of. He and David were not afraid even if the four peak God Rankers joined forces. Mason feared the card the Chris family had pulled to make the three major forces pledge allegiance to them. It was the biggest variable. He had stumbled upon a piece of information from Somend¡¯s history hundreds of years ago. A member beyond peak God Rank chose to sleep in the Chris family¡¯s shrine, waiting to wake up again in the future. Mason had always thought the news was probably false, so he did not take it seriously. In his opinion, no modern technology was avable to wake people up after years of sleep. Let alone hundreds of years ago. However, with what the Chris family had shown so far and what the member of the Chris family that David had run into at the grand event of the chosen ones had said, Mason could not help paying attention to it. He realized he had overlooked a problem. Anyone beyond peak God Rank was unfathomable. No one knew whether people at that level had different approaches. In other words, waking up after hundreds of years of sleep was still impossible. It was the only way he could exin why the three major forces joined the Chris family without warning. They were no match for a man who surpassed peak God Rank hundreds of years ago. If that was the case, how was Somend going to resist? David was talented, but he was too young. Given a little more time, maybe he could get there. However, he was not enough for now. Once the Chris family¡¯s Grandmaster, who surpassed peak God Rank, came over, should Somend give in? Otherwise , it was unlikely that David could take him on. It was just going to trouble David. No! Whatever happened, they had to keep David safe. He was Somend¡¯s hope and the key to dealing with the crisis! Chapter 809 Chapter 809 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 809 David rushed to Mason¡¯s ce as soon as he returned to Capital City He told Mason everything about the Dominic family and the Star Alliance. Mason was silent for a moment after Sean finished. He sighed and said, ¡°David, you did a good job! These people deserve to be killed. I was too kind to let them live.¡± He had no idea these people were such jerks. How could they do that to ordinary people? There were dozens of people in the vige. They killed them just like that. Mason could imagine those ordinary people being tortured and killed by those martial artists. Somend had gone through some pretty dark times too. He had witnessed it himself. It was why Mason made the rule that everyone was equal. He did not allow martial artists to go after ordinary people. These people were so bold. It seemed that he was indeed getting old. He was not as ruthless and decisive as he was in his youth. Mason had grown to where he was and became Somend¡¯s stabilizing force that intimidated many forces from attacking Somend by trampling over his enemies¡¯ corpses. Mason was also a daredevil in his youth. However, he was older now. He had be emotional. He was not as passionate and impulsive as he was in his youth. He became respectful of life. It was not easy for anyone. He spared everyone he could as long as it was not a heinous crime. ¡°These people deserved to die! But you don¡¯t have to be angry, Old Master Stefani. They got what they deserved. I¡¯m wondering about why you¡¯re so anxious about inviting me over. What¡¯s the matter?¡± David asked. ¡°In the two days you went after the Dominic family and the Star Alliance, something big has happened in the world.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Three of the world¡¯s five major forces-the Mosley family, the Oxis family, and the Underworld Alliance have announced their allegiance to the Chris family, making the Chris family their leader,¡± Mason said solemnly. ¡°What?¡¯ David was startled. Three of the world¡¯s five major forces have announced their allegiance to one family? ¡®How is that possible? ¡®In that case, the world¡¯s five major forces have be two major forces. ¡®Somend and thebination of four other major forces. ¡®How did the Chris family do it? ¡®All three forces have peak God Rank masters. Peak God Rankers are no push-overs. ¡®The Chris family persuaded three families to pledge allegiance to them. ¡®This is only possible if they showed the three major forces a power they cannot match. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡®Otherwise, there was no way that the three major forces would do this. ¡°Old Master Stefani, are you sure they pledged their allegiance instead of forming a cooperation?¡± David asked. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed they pledged their allegiance and are not merely cooperating with them!¡± Mason replied sternly. ¡°How did the Chris family get the three major forces to pledge their allegiance to him? After all, these three major forces represent three peak God Rankers.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but the reason the Chris family could do that is far from simple no matter what it is. We have got to be careful. They brought three peak God Rankers to their knees, and Somend has only us two peak God Rankers.¡± ¡°The Chris family has integrated the other three major forces. Are they going to target Somend next?¡± ¡°Of course! They¡¯ve taken on three peak God Rankers, so they can take on the two of us too. There¡¯s no way that the Chris family will pass up the opportunity to unify the world.? ¡°Old Master Stefani , is it true that you haven¡¯t received any gossip about the Chris family?¡± Chapter 810 Chapter 810 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 810 Mason looked at David, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°. I found something in Somend¡¯s history from hundreds of years ago.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Hundreds of years ago, a member of the Chris family beyond peak God Rank went to sleep in their shrine, waiting for the next awakening. Now that the Chris family could do this, it might mean that the member beyond peak God Rank has awakened. It would make sense of all of this, but this is just my spection, of course.¡± ¡®Someone beyond peak God Rank has awakened? ¡®So that¡¯s it! ¡®No wonder the Chris family could do all this.¡¯ During the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend thest time, the Chris family¡¯s mid-God Ranker said that their Grandmaster was about to wake up. It seemed it was probably true. David was silent. Hearing the news, he showed no sign of shock or fear. Instead, he was a little excited. His mind power was now God level 8. With another 2000vish points and double limit body and mind power, he could surpass peak God Rank too. It was quite lonely being on top of the world all by himself. It was nice to have somepany. That way, he would have the motivation to keep going and explore paths no one had taken before. However, since someone beyond peak God Rank had woken up, he would have to pick up the pace. Otherwise, he would not be able to fight them when they attacked. Mason thought David was scared when he saw him silent. Only when you had reached their current realm could you understand how hard it was to surpass peak God Rank. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a whole new world when you leveled up. Both parties were not on the same level. Not to mention David. His heart was filled with helplessness and emotion when he first thought of the possibility. If the Chris family¡¯s Grandmaster, who was beyond peak God Rank, had awakened , he would go down without a fight. From N?velDrama.Org. He did not have the slightest chance of winning. Even if the four major forces joined hands, five peak God Rankers were unlikely to be his match. ¡°David, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, even if they¡¯ve surpassed peak God Rank. You¡¯re Somend¡¯s only hope. But you can¡¯t reveal your identity right now. You¡¯re too talented, and they¡¯lle after you if they think you¡¯re a threat. Thus, from now on, you should try not to show yourself. Stay hidden. Don¡¯t go to Dark Cape either. The day you take that step is the day you restore Somend¡¯s glory,¡± Mason said solemnly. David paused. He knew Mason had misunderstood. He was not worried. He was excited. It was good to have rivals. That way, he could push himself to make progress and reach one peak after another. Just as David was about to exin to Mason, he saw the solemn look on Mason¡¯s face and hesitated. Such things were difficult to exin. He told Mason he had no idea how he made the breakthrough before. It would sound like he was trying to hide something if he exined that he was not afraid and would soon take that step. He could not expose the system either. ¡®Forget it! ¡°Just improve as fast as soon as possible. ¡®No one can touch Somend , even if they had surpass peak God Rank. ¡®No!¡¯ Chapter 811 Chapter 811 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 811 ¡°I understand, Old Master Stefani. I¡¯ll make sure to keep a low profile,¡± David replied. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll put my faith in you, then. You are Somend¡¯s only hope, I do not mind if anything happens to an old man like me, but should anything go south with you, everything will be over.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so pessimistic, Old Master Stefani. Perhaps things are not as bad as they seem.¡± ¡°True. There¡¯s no point in guessing blindly, what wille, wille. Still, stay low for the next few days in any case. The situation in Somend has stabilized now, so go home and take a few days off.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± David left Mason¡¯s residence. He could finally have a few days of rest. The first thing he did was call Pearl and had her quickly strengthen East League Capitals since he was about to do something big soon. He assured her that she did not need to go easy on his wallet and that she was to make sure not to make any enemies out of other people. Then, he told her that if anything happened , he would deal with it himself. Despite not understanding him, Pearl followed through anyway. East League Capitals was already growing at a considerable pace. She believed that further expansion and blind development would only end up spoiling things. This would hinder East League Capitals¡¯ future and long term development. However, David had given his word and he was everything to her. It did not matter whether David was right or wrong for she would execute his orders anyway. Like any other woman, Pearl no longer questioned David¡¯s decisions now that she had been conquered. David looked at the calendar after he ended the call with Pearl. Today was Saturday. ¡®Haha¡­ The Gods are on my side. Celia doesn¡¯t have school today. David felt excited. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ever since he had taken the next step with Celia, he found himself desiring her all the time. It had been a long while since they had done anything, and he could finally spend some quality time with her now. Not to mention Celia did not have school the next day. Excited, David immediately called Celia. Celia was also very happy to receive a call from David. She told him that she was resting at home and David immediately rushed to her house. Half an hourter¡­ Ding ding ding! David rang Celia¡¯s doorbell and the door was opened in no time. The first thing David saw was Celia¡¯s familiar and exquisite features. ¡°Are your parents home?¡± David immediately asked. ¡°No¡­¡± With that, David immediately wrapped his arms around Celia and pressed his lips onto hers. He pushed her into the house and closed the door with his leg. Celia kept trying to shake David off, but the man had a tight grip around her. She could not escape. A momentter, Celia stopped struggling since she knew it was pointless as she let David hold her. Slowly, blush colored Celia¡¯s cheeks but David had yet to be satisfied. He loosened his hold on Celia and made a move to do more. Celia instantly snapped to reality and bit David¡¯s tongue harshly. ¡°Ow!¡± David shouted in pain and quickly backed up. He looked at Celia with confusion, not understanding why she acted this way when it was not their first time. Not to mention that neither Mr. nor Mrs. Young were home. With her delicate cheeks blossoming red, Celia looked down and away from David as she whispered , ¡°There¡¯s someone home.¡± David then looked toward the living room behind Celia. Only to see an ethereal beauty smiling as she watched him and Celia. Chapter 812 Chapter 812 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 812 David was stunned. ¡®Selena King? Why is she here? How does Celia know her?¡¯ Celia was just an ordinary university student while Selena was the treasured daughter of the hidden aristocratic King family. There should be no reason for the two to know each other. Thus, countless questions surfaced in David¡¯s mind. ¡°Long time no see, David!¡± Selena took the initiative to greet him first. ¡°Uh¡­ Hi, Miss Selena. It¡¯s been a while,¡± David replied politely. Despite his confusion, David knew this was not the time to ask questions. Celia looked up at David and then at Selena when she saw them greet each other. She did not expect the two to know each other. ¡°You know Miss Selena, David?¡± Celia asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± David replied , pulling Celia to the living room. Celia felt rather shy since it was too embarrassing to have David kiss and hold her like that in front of outsiders. David, however, did not seem to care about being watched. Both he and Celia were adults, and they were in a rtionship. He saw no shame in being intimate with each other. ¡°What are you doing here, Miss Selena?¡± David asked once he and Celia sat down. ¡°Celia and I are great friends now. What¡¯s wrong with me being here?¡± Selena asked with a smile. David looked at Celia confusedly. Celia caught David¡¯s gaze and exined , ¡°Miss Selena just transferred to our ss a few days ago. We¡¯re deskmates and good friends, so I invited her over since Mom and Dad aren¡¯t home.¡± David viewed Celia¡¯s innocence in exasperation when he heard her exnation. They had only known each other for a few days and Celia was already bringing Selena home. ¡®Just how dense is she? What if this were someone with bad intentions ? Or do prettydies just trust each other blindly?¡¯ Then again , Selena truly did not look like a bad person. ¡°Why the sudden interest in going to school, Miss Selena?¡± David asked. ¡°I thought it¡¯d be a good idea to experience life and to an extent, school. After all, we can¡¯t be considered being out of hiding if we don¡¯t connect with society, right?¡± Selena replied. Despite her answer, David could tell that there was more to the situation than she let on. Of all the sses and tables to sit at, you had to choose to sit with Celia?¡¯ It was too much of a coincidence for David to believe it was all down to chance. Not to mention that Selena showed no surprise when she saw him just now. Selena looked like she had anticipated him. David¡¯s instinct told him that Selena was here for him, and joining Celia¡¯s ss and being her deskmate was all part of her n. Considering the King family¡¯s status, such arrangements required little to no effort to aplish. In other words, Celia was being used. ¡®You silly girl. You don¡¯t even know you¡¯re being used. Selena¡¯s here to steal your boyfriend and you brought her home?¡¯ David was infuriated. He did not want the people around him to be dragged into the world of martial arts, so he had made sure to hide it from them and protect them in secret. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, Selena¡¯s sudden appearance threw all his ns into the gutter. David truly wanted to show his distaste and bestow her with the violent wrath of a peak God Rank master. Yet, at the same time, he respected the King family most among all hidden aristocratic families, as they had shown unbridled effort to aid Somend at all times. It was rare to have such families willing to stand and fall alongside Somend. Not to mention that he did not have it in him to be angry at Selena either. Hence, he decided to forgive her. Chapter 813 Chapter 813 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 813 Celia was present too, so David did not press Selena for answers. He decided to hold off asking until they left Celia¡¯s house, and only then would he ask Selena what she intended to achieve by approaching Celia. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s actually nning to convince Celia to agree to share her boyfriend.¡¯ The thought of it was too ridiculous. Sure, David had full confidence in his own qualities. He was chic, handsome, romantic, and easy to fall in love with. Still! He knew he was not desirable enough that an ethereal beauty like Selena would be willing to go so far as to share a boyfriend with someone else. David shook his head and waved the unrealistic assumption away. From what it seemed, he was more inclined to believe that the King family admired his strength and thus wanted to recruit him to join them through a marriage union with Selena. When it came to powerful families like the Kings, daughters like Selena usually did not hold much power. Much like Luna Shoron, who was also used to secure ties with other people. Even if Selena was unwilling, she had no choice but to follow her family¡¯s arrangements without fighting back. David thought that Selena was pitiful. ¡°Miss Selena¡¯s very nice to me, David. She¡¯s been spending time with me the whole time you were away. I¡¯m really happy with her,¡± Celia shook David¡¯s shoulder and said. David turned to look at Celia exasperatedly. ¡®What a silly girl. I wonder, though, if you¡¯d still be so happy if you knew that she was here to take me away from you.¡¯ ¡°Thank you, Miss Selena,¡± David thanked her anyway. ¡°No need! We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we, David? It¡¯s only right to help each other out! Plus, I love Celia, it¡¯s so fun spending time with her,¡± Selena replied with a smile. ¡°Oh right, David , how did you and Miss Selena meet?¡± Celia asked curiously. ¡°Well, Miss Selena¡¯s family and I are very good business partners, so we came to know each other through that,¡± David answered after some thought. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! And here I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t like Miss Selena,¡± Celia said happily. David felt speechless. He could not believe that Celia wanted him to like Selena. ¡®How is she not worried about being best friends with someone as stunning as Selena? Or is Celia just so dense that she hasn¡¯t even realized the problem?¡¯ After some thought, David remembered that Celia¡¯s innocence was precisely what he liked about her. ¡°Why would I? As long as you like them, so will I,¡± David said as he scratched Celia¡¯s nose. ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re the best,¡± Celia said, wrapping her arms around David¡¯s and flushing pink. Then, Celia turned to Selena. ¡°See, Miss Selena! I told you David would like you, you¡¯re so pretty too.¡± Selena nodded with a smile. ¡°Oh, right! You two haven¡¯t had anything to eat yet, right? When are your parentsing back? What about the maid?¡± David changed the topic. It was already dark. He had rushed his way back and was feeling slightly hungry. From N?velDrama.Org. Usually, Mrs. Young and the maid would have already made dinner by now, but he saw neither of them today. ¡°My mom¡¯s out of the country and my dad went on a business trip since he¡¯s about to get promoted. The maid went home since something happened, so I invited Miss Selena over to spend time with me,¡± Celia replied. ¡®I see! Chapter 814 Chapter 814 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 814 David finally understood. It made sense why Selena was still here at such a time. ¡°What did you have for lunch, then? Did you order delivery?¡± David asked. ¡°We cooked for ourselves! Well, it was mostly Miss Selena who was cooking, I was just helping out in the kitchen,¡± Celia replied embarrassedly. ¡°You can cook?¡± David looked at Selena. ¡°Of course! My family¡¯s very strict when ites to children¡¯s education. Girls must be capable in and out of the kitchen , follow the virtues of Confucianism , and be eloquent in music, chess, readings, and art,¡± Selena replied. ¡®If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d assume your family was training escorts,¡¯ David thought to himself. ¡°You two can take a break for dinner, then. Chat with each other, I¡¯ll prepare dinner,¡± David offered ¡°Okay! It¡¯s been a long time since Ist ate your cooking! I miss it,¡± Celia said happily. ¡°Alright. Just wait patiently.¡± After that, David got up and walked to the kitchen before busying himself. Just as David was bustling around the kitchen, someone suddenly came inside. It was Selena Once she stepped into the kitchen, she started to help David wash the dishes. ¡°Where¡¯s Celia?¡± David asked. ¡°She went upstairs to take a bath,¡± Selena told him. ¡°Out with it, then. What do you intend to achieve by approaching Celia?¡± David put down the knife in his hand and looked up at Selena sternly. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Selena could not help but feel slightly nervous when she saw David¡¯s serious expression. David was a peak God Rank master, someone who stood at the apex of the world. Not even the entire King family could survive his fury. She had put herself at great risk approaching Celia this time. ¡°I have no ill intent, David!¡± Selena replied cautiously. ¡°I asked you for a reason. Why did you approach Celia?¡± David asked again, his tone heavier this time. Selena heard the tone in David¡¯s voice and felt both afraid and wronged. She was the King family¡¯s treasured daughter, the center of attention no matter where she went. Every young man whoid their eyes on her drowned in her beauty and she had never been questioned like this before until today. Her eyes reddened slightly and she suppressed the desire to cry as she replied, ¡°Because of you!¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± ¡°Yes, you!¡± Selena repeated firmly. ¡°Because of me how?¡± David asked confusedly. ¡°Because you¡¯re my future husband!¡± Selena summed up the courage to say ¡°I¡¯m your future husband? Miss Selena , I think you¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! David, ever since you defeated Eldest Young Master Dominic at the grand event of the chosen ones and became Somend¡¯s no.1 youth of our generation, you were destined to be my future husband.¡± ¡°Miss Selena , these are decisions made by you and your family alone. I don¡¯t remember agreeing to any of it. I made it very clearst time that I already have a girlfriend, I will not ept another.¡± ¡°David, the King family is an ancient martial arts aristocratic family. I understand the situation you¡¯re in right now.¡± ¡°What situation?¡± David was confused. He was a peak God Rank master, not even the awakening of the Chris family¡¯s super-peak God Ranker could incite fear in him since he could probably get there in two to three days anyway. David had no idea what dire situation Selena was talking about. Chapter 815 Chapter 815 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 815 ¡°David, you¡¯re a peak God Rank master now, and your body is extremely fit. Celia¡¯s just an ordinary girl, and sure, her body isn¡¯t unwell, but it¡¯s not fit either. There are certain needs that she will be unable to fulfill,¡± Selena said nonchntly. David¡¯s eyes widened when he heard what Selena said. ¡°You¡­¡± David wanted to refute her, but he realized he had nothing to say. What she spoke of was the truth. ¡°David, this is something the King family has concluded after centuries of experience, I know what I¡¯m saying. There¡¯s a huge gap in terms of fitness between martial artists and ordinary people. You¡¯ve slept with Celia before, so you should know that her body cannot endure what you put her through. There¡¯s no saying whether Celia¡¯s already started to be subconsciously afraid of you. When ites to women, we have boundaries and have certain things we can and cannot ept. Once you be too much, you will scar her. She just didn¡¯t say anything because she loves you and doesn¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you want to say?¡± David asked in a calm tone despite the panic he felt inside. Internally , David agreed with what Selena was trying to say, but this was not an excuse for him to cheat on Celia. Love was not about what you gained but about what you give. He loved Celia, so he would continue to hold himself back. ¡°Yes! David, Celia is just an ordinary person, her body isn¡¯t made to endure you, but I can! I am a master in Dragon Rank, so I am fit enough. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can try once first.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Selena suddenly started to blush when she said that. No matter how confident she appeared to be, she was still a virgin. The King family might have taught her things like this, but she had never experienced it firsthand before. Still, she spoke the truth. The King family had never been with an ordinary person before, and this was something concluded by their elders ording to experience. This was the only weakness David had and the only way she could target and try to convince him about. David nced at Selena and saw her golden-ratio curves and exquisite features. Selena¡¯s eyes were slightly red now, and her misty eyes made her look even more stunning. This was every man¡¯s dream, and David¡¯s gaze faltered with a sliver of desire. Chapter 816 Chapter 816 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 816 It was as if he wanted to take Selena right here in the kitchen. ¡®What the f*ck! What am I thinking? I can¡¯t cheat on Celia!¡¯ David admitted that he had almost fallen for Selena¡¯s allure, but his mind power was so strong that he had managed to suppress his own desire. Selena did not expect this. She was certain that she saw tant desire in David¡¯s gaze. She was so excited, thinking that she had seeded. After all, David was the kind of man to take full responsibility once he had slept with you. However, a momentter, calm returned to David¡¯s eyes and there was no sign of desire anymore. Selena was both shocked and in awe. The man had a terrifyingly strong grip on his self-control. She could guarantee that David was the only young man who could hold himself back from her charm. It made sense how David managed to be a supreme peak God Rank powerhouse at such a young age and achieve a sess others could never imagine attaining. Talent must ount for part of his sess, but so did self -control. ¡°Selena, I know that the King family wants me to join their ranks and your family may believe that a marriage union is the strongest tie to form, but I will not agree to a loveless marriage . Perhaps you were right about Celia, but so what? I don¡¯t care. I can and will control myself. Not every man thinks with their lower halves and your allure does not affect me,¡± David replied calmly. ¡°David, since you became Somend¡¯s most powerful youth, I¡¯ve only ever seen you as my future husband. There is a ce in my heart for you. Even if I felt nothing for you in the beginning, I¡¯ve found myself slowly falling for you, so it won¡¯t be a loveless marriage. Celia will never be able to bear your children. Has it been your n all along to die alone?¡± ¡°A catastrophe ising, and no one knows what will happen tomorrow, I don¡¯t even know if all of us will survive it. There¡¯s no point thinking about what will happen in the future when the catastrophe might destroy all your ns. Plus, I¡¯ve never truly thought about having children of my own before.¡± Selena wanted to say more when David interrupted her, ¡° Alright, enough of this. Celia¡¯se down, so go chat with her instead. I¡¯m fine here by myself. Celia¡¯s an innocent girl and she truly likes you. I know you approached her with hidden intentions, but all I ask is that you treat her genuinely and well.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I like Celia too, I would¡¯ve treated her genuinely even if you didn¡¯t ask me to,¡± Selena replied sincerely. ¡°Good. Rest assured , I recognize the contributions the King family has given to Somend . I will not stand by and watch should you need my help.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Selena nced at David once more before turning to leave the kitchen. David continued to busy himself and a table full of vorful dishes wasplete. The three of them chatted and ate away happily, and any signs of the discourse in the kitchen vanished.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 817 Chapter 817 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 817 The three of them ate dinner happily. ¡°David, do you have anything on tomorrow?¡± Celia looked up and asked hopefully. ¡°Nope!¡± David replied. ¡°Really? Then how about we go on a day trip somewhere? It¡¯s been a long while since we went out to do something together,¡± Celia asked happily. ¡°Sure. I¡¯m free these few days anyway, so we can go anywhere you want,¡± David replied with a smile. At the same time, he also felt guilty. He had been rather busy these days and did not spend much time with Celia. There had even been a few consecutive days when he did not text nor call Celia, but she understandingly let him be. This was a reason why David liked Celia so much, sh? knew her limits and never overstepped despite how much she loved him. Celia would never stick to him nor would she throw any asional little tantrums. Unlike when he was with Sarah. With Sarah, he had to report his location every couple of hours if he did not attend ss or she would get angry. Sometimes, when David was too busy to text and reply to her, Sarah would spam David with calls. Comparing the two, Celia was much more understanding, and this made David¡¯s heart ache. He vowed to never hurt Celia. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Celia said excitedly. Then. she turned to Selena and said, ¡°Come with us tomorrow, Miss Selena!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Selena replied, wanting nothing more than to join them. ¡°Alright! That¡¯s settled, then.¡± After dinner, the three of them sat together and chatted a little more until it was time to rest. When David was away, the twodies would sleep in the same room. However, this night, Selena attentively chose to sleep in the guest room instead of with Celia, causing thetter to flush in embarrassment. Still, she retired to her bedroom with David. There was no way David would let go of such a great opportunity, but the man heeded what Selena said earlier in the kitchen today. Celia fell asleep less than two minutes after they were done. She seemed truly exhausted, and this solidified what Selena said. There was a difference in the physical condition of martial artists and ordinary people. Despite also being made of bone and muscle, martial artists were slowly breaking the physical limits of ordinary people. David felt this deeply but to him, this was not a valid reason to ept Selena¡¯s advances. After all, he was a gentleman youth with a traditional mindset who had undergone higher education. Yes, he had been hurt before, but that was no reason to be a yboy and hurt other women¡¯s feelings. Even if he were to ignore the issue above, he should still ept Pearl first before Selena. On that note, he had not even dealt with the matter regarding Pearl yet. It would be a lie if David were to say that he felt nothing for Pearl. Pearl had done a lot for him and her hard work could not be ignored when it came to the speedy growth of his strength. In fact, Pearl even agreed to Walt¡¯s outrageous request just to protect him and East League Capitals. No man could ignore such a contribution, and David was no different. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®But Pearl is also just an ordinary person and she most likely won¡¯t be able to handle me.¡¯ David realized exasperatedly. Thus, he decided not to think about it any further. His primary mission now was to raise his strength quickly and deal with the catastrophe. He was rather curious about where the limit was when it came to spending money and upgrading himself throughvish points. Super ¨C peak God Rank most likely was not the limit, and he should be able to advance further and venture into a world no one has ever been to before. He wondered if he would one day be powerful enough to squash the entire universe in his hand, strike stars and moons with his bare hands, or even stroll among the stars. The more he thought about it, the more possible it seemed. After all, the system was just too miraculous. Up until now, he knew nothing about the system other than the fact that he could gainvish points by spending money and could upgrade his body and mind power as well as learn new skills by spending it. The system had never made any attempt tomunicate with him. Logically speaking, something so high-tech shoulde with an intelligence system that exined how one could use the system, its features, and its history. However, David received no manual at all, let alone an intelligence system. All he knew was that he could earnvish points by spending money and then upgrade his body, mind power, and learn skills. There was not even a manufacturing location or date. If this system was a product it would be very questionable. David did not know what kind of entity the system was, but he was certain that the system was not a product on Earth. Earth did not possess such a high degree of technological prowess yet. Could this be some sort of alien civilization? ¡®But why me of all people?¡¯ There was nothing special about David and he was one of the countless ordinary people on Earth. This was not a question he could answer now, but David believed that he would slowly learn the reason as he grew stronger. He would one day find out what this system truly was and why it chose him of all people. He felt like there was more than met the eye since something as high-tech as the system would not choose a host without reason. There must be something he did not know, and he would eventual discover the reason as he grew stronger. Like a little kitten, Celia curled into David¡¯s arms and slept soundly. With this, the two slept whilst embracing each other. The next day, David and Celia browsed the streets of Capital City Selena followed them the entire time, putting David under the limelight wherever they went. Celia alone was already very stunning, but with an ethereal-looking Selena in tow, it was hard for people not to look. David felt truly speechless about the fact that Selena also linked arms with him naturally like Celia was. He and Celia were a couple. They had even done a homerun , so it was understandable if they linked arms. Countless men turned to look at David with envy and jealousy when they saw him walking closely with two almost-perfectdies on either side. They wanted nothing more than to rece David and be the happiest man in the world. No one understood the turmoil David felt. David had many exquisitedies pestering him, but it ached when he held himself back from the temptations and allure of thosedies. Especially when Celia was too fragile to satisfy his needs, which made holding back take a lot of concentration and willpower. Soon, the day was finally over. Bothdies had a great time. Chapter 818 Chapter 818 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 818 The next morning, the twodies went to school together. Bored and with nothing to do, David decided to call Hugo, the head of East League Capitals¡¯ Capital City investment team, and had him gather all the heads of other regions for an online meeting. Then, he went to the East League Capitals¡¯ Capital City branch. The goal of the meeting was of course to rush everyone to pick up the pace of development and to ignore everything else, including whether their actions would offend anyone or interfered with any powers, as David promised to deal with those issues himself. All David cared about now was earning morevish points as quickly as possible. Once his strength increased and he advanced to being a super ¨C peak God Ranker, then he would worry about the rest. At the very least, he would not have to worry about the attack of newly awakened grandmasters like Bourne Chris. Once the meeting was over, David left handsomely and under the admiring gazes of the employees in East League Capitals. Three dayster, David told Celia that he would have to leave for a day. That night, he arrived at a high-end district in Capital City alone. Tonight, he was going to make history. Hisvish points had reached the two thousand. His mind power was at God level 8, and with the two thousand points, it would reach God level 10, which was the limit. With both his body and mind power at the God level limit, David would be a super-peak God Ranker and arrive at a new level. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. David sat on the bed and closed his eyes to collect himself. It would be a lie to say he did not feel nervous or excited now, since he would truly be on top of the world once he took this step. After ten minutes, David opened his eyes. jealousy when they saw him walking closely with two almost-perfectdies on either side. They wanted nothing more than to rece David and be the happiest man in the world. No one understood the turmoil David felt. David had many exquisitedies pestering him, but it ached when he held himself back from the temptations and allure of thosedies. Especially when Celia was too fragile to satisfy his needs, which made holding back take a lot of concentration and willpower. Soon, the day was finally over. Bothdies had a great time. Chapter 819 Chapter 819 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 819 ¡°Celia, who is David to you?¡± Selena asked something else. ¡°A hero!¡± Celia gave it some thought before continuing, ¡°He risked his life to save me once when I was most hopeless and desperate. Ever since then, he had always been a hero bestowed upon me by the Heavens. He¡¯s the most perfect man in my eyes. In poverty or in wealth, in sickness or in health, I will never abandon him.¡± Celia¡¯s delicate features were filled with happiness and sweetness after she said that. ¡°Then would you be willing to sacrifice something for him?¡± Selena prodded. ¡°As long as it¡¯s what he needs, I¡¯m willing to sacrifice anything,¡± Celia replied with determination. Selena immediately grew confident once she heard Celia¡¯s reply. Interpersonal rtionships mattered a lot to David, so if she wanted him to ept her, Selena needed to get Celia to agree. Of course, she would not fight Celia for David¡¯s attention. She and Celia might not have known each other for long, but Celia¡¯s personality was something many men would find themselves drawn to. In fact, even Selena herself was drawn to Celia¡¯s personality and she believed that as long as she told Celia the truth, thetter would definitely be willing to make sacrifices because she was an understandingdy. If David was unwilling to take a step in her direction, then she would take it for him. She knew that her actions would anger David right now, but Selena believed that with time, David woulde to thank her. She knew that it was upsetting for men to have to hold themselves back all the time. ¡°Celia, you should be proud of David. Not only is he your hero, but he¡¯s also everyone else¡¯s. He has the weight of the entire universe on his shoulders, though not everyone knows about this. If anything were to happen to David, seventy billion people on earth and more than a hundred billion life forms would face a huge catastrophe.¡± ¡°Could you be clearer, Miss Selena? I don¡¯t think I understand you,¡± Celia asked. David had never told her these things before, and she never asked. Still, this did not mean Celia was uninterested in the things surrounding David. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be more detailed, then.¡± Selena proceeded to tell Celia about martial artists and even told her about the prophecy of the uing catastrophe. She then told Celia that David would be the hero that would save the world from this catastrophe. ¡°Is that true, Miss Selena?¡± Celia asked in disbelief ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie about this,¡± Selena replied with certainty. Celia fell silent. She did not expect David to have such high status and power. As far as she was concerned, David was just a sessful youth who had established his own business. She never thought to pay attention to things like status since she did not care about David¡¯s identity. Whether David was just a delivery boy, the owner of arge enterprise , or humanity¡¯s savior, it did not change the fact that she deeply loved David. Of course, Celia still felt extremely happy after hearing what Selena said since it meant that she had fallen in love with an outstanding man. ¡°Did you know, Miss Selena? David and I used to be high school ssmates. During that time, I once slid and fell in the middle of the road as a huge truck was speeding toward me. I was terrified and I thought that I was going to die, but David happened to be delivering food nearby and he saved me from the truck. He ended up spilling a dozen delivery boxes, but at that moment, I knew that David was going to be the man for me. ¡°We were great friends from then on, until David got into a rtionship with his girlfriend and started to distance himself from me. I was really sad back then, and I cried almost every night, but I slowly came to understand that love isn¡¯t about having someone by your side, but rather knowing that he¡¯s happy. ¡°After high school, I came back to Capital City for university. The only contact we had were the asional blessing messages exchanged during festivities. Later, I found out that David and his girlfriend broke up, so I mustered the courage to confess to him. We got together afterward, but I never expected my happiness toe so soon. ¡°Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter to me who David really is. It¡¯s all the same to me and I don¡¯t really care. Even if he¡¯s still a delivery boy, it wouldn¡¯t change that I still admire him and love him the most.¡± Celia simply told Selena about her and David¡¯s story. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The corner of her lips quirked up as she retold the story, as she had only ever dreamt of and never expected to be with David She had originally nned to give up as long as David was happy in life. She had even entertained the thought of never marrying and dying alone since she could not ept the idea of any other man but David touching her. Still, the Heavens had given her a chance to make her dreamse true and she now thought that she was the happiest woman in the world. ¡°Celia, do you know how great you are? Any man would love a girl like you, and I can see why David¡¯s willing to suffer alone rather than risk putting you in harm¡¯s way,¡± Selena eximed. Celia¡¯s smile fell the moment she heard what Selena said. She asked nervously, ¡°Miss Selena, is David alright? What do you mean ¡°suffer¡¯? Tell me!¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡± Selena asked. ¡°Yeah! Tell me, quickly,¡± Celia replied without hesitation. ¡°Are you sure, Celia? You¡¯ll be in a lot of pain once you find out. And if David finds out that I told you, he¡¯ll definitely me me. With his current identity and strength , all it¡¯ll take is a word from him and I¡¯d be put through all eighteenyers of hell.¡± ¡°Please , Miss Selena, tell me! Don¡¯t worry, David won¡¯t do anything to you as long as I¡¯m here. He won¡¯t even know you told him if I don¡¯t say anything.¡± Selena did not hesitate anymore. This was precisely what she wanted. David loved Celia deeply and did not wish her any harm, but Celia loved David deeply as well. ording to her understanding of Celia¡¯s character over the past few days, Celia would definitely compromise the moment she found out about the situation David was in. This was Selena¡¯s chance to make David hers, so she leaned down and whispered in Celia¡¯s ear. Chapter 820 Chapter 820 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 820 A few minutester, Selena moved away. Celia fell into a deep internal struggle. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Selena¡¯s words had truly shocked her. She did not know she could not bear David¡¯s children. Celia could not ept this reality. Her mother even wanted her to get pregnant soon. It made sense why she had yet to get pregnant despite being in a rtionship with David for so long. It was not umon to hear a female ssmate in school temporarily stopping school because she had gotten pregnant. Most of them had already gotten their marriage certificates too despite having yet to graduate from school. In reality, if Celia was willing to learn more about sexual activities, she could have, but she was just too innocent. She had only ever seen people kiss on television her whole life and she had never tried to fully understand such things. She assumed that being in a rtionship with David ensured her pregnancy and she would then give birth to David¡¯s child. She only learned that her assumptions had been wrong the whole time when Selena told her so earlier. She tried to recall details of her time together with David and she seemed to recall seeing a sliver of disappointment in David¡¯s eyes once. Coupled with his other behaviors, Celia decided to believe what Selena said. After a long while, Celia asked, ¡°Miss Selena, then what should I do?¡± ¡°Celia, you¡¯re just an ordinary person, your body is too fragile. David is slowly pushing beyond the physical boundaries of ordinary people, and that¡¯s why this situation has urred. You¡¯re already an adult now, and it¡¯s toote for you to start martial arts training,¡± Selena replied. ¡°That means I¡¯ll never get to give birth to David¡¯s child, right?¡± Celia shed a tear against her will. She could not ept this. She wanted to bear David¡¯s children. She wanted them to have many kids together. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Celia, There are other ways.¡± ¡°What way?¡± Celia quickly asked. Selena then leaned down and whispered into Celia¡¯s ear again. Celia¡¯s cheeks flushed and by the time Selena was done talking, Celia¡¯s cheeks were blood red. ¡°Miss Selena, you¡¯re a martial artist, right?¡± Celia suddenly asked. Selena was stunned. She knew that her words would push Celia to think of some things as it was unavoidable. Celia might be innocent, but she was not an idiot. Selena had approached Celia with ulterior motives, though the previous few days had slowly changed her initial desire. She initially wanted to get close to David and be with him. Not only because David was the most outstanding man she knew and that she liked him, but also because she wanted to pull the man into her family¡¯s forces. David did promise to help the King family when necessary, but there was no guarantee whether David would remember his promise once time drew on. Thus, she needed a rtionship to tie them together. However, after getting to know Celia the past few days, Selena found a friend in Celia and now, she believed that even if she could not make David hers, she would still remain good friends with Celia and treat thetter genuinely. David¡¯s love for Celia could extend to the protection of the King family if Selena and Celia were great friends. However, with the way things are now, Selena decided to tell Celia the truth. After all, honesty was the most basic rule when it came to making friends. ¡°Yes. I am a martial artist but Celia¡­¡± Selena wanted to exin herself, but Celia interrupted her. ¡°Miss Selena, there¡¯s no need to exin anything, I don¡¯t me you. If not for you, I¡¯d never have known how much David was sacrificing for me. Knowing him, he¡¯d probably never tell me any of it at all. I¡¯m not sad, all I feel is happy and guilty right now. Since you¡¯re a martial artist, you should be able to endure it, right?¡± Celia spoke vaguely but Selena understood her anyway. ¡°I can. The King family is an ancient martial art aristocratic family. I¡¯m pretty strong now, so I should be able to endure it,¡± Selena replied shyly. She felt rather embarrassed hearing Celia ask so straightforwardly. ¡°Miss Selena, would you like to be with us?¡± C¨¨lia asked seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celia. I originally approached you because I wanted to be with David , but after getting to know you these days, I realized that you¡¯re a really lovable girl and I understand why David loves you so much. If you could forgive me, can we continue being friends like this?¡± Selena asked, eyes red. She had truly been influenced by Celia¡¯s kindness. It exined why David could reject the marriage offer from someone as stunning as Lorraine and herself. They were both slightly more beautiful than Celia , but their personalities did not hold a candle to the latter¡¯s. Selena epted defeat. ¡°Miss Selena, I don¡¯t me you at all. If anything, I¡¯m grateful to you. David means everything to me, and as long as he¡¯s happy, so am I. I would die from guilt if I only found out how much he had sacrificed for me years into the future,¡± Celia patted Selena¡¯s back and said. ¡°Thank you, Celia,¡± Selena said, flushed. Her heart finally settled. She felt like she had wronged Celia these days since thetter treated her with genuine kindness while she had approached thetter with ulterior motives. Now that she had gotten Celia¡¯s forgiveness, Selena¡¯s heart settled. More importantly, Celia had already agreed to her being with David, so all that was left was for David to agree as well. David should have no reason to reject her anymore. The twodies rolled around in bed again and started saying things that would have men¡¯s blood vessels bursting if they heard them. Meanwhile, David still had no idea that Selena had told Celia everything and even gotten thetter¡¯s approval. It was unclear how he would react if he found out, but he would probably faint. Chapter 821 Chapter 821 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 821 The next day, David looked at himself in the mirror when he washed up and noticed some changes. ¡°Hmm¡­ I look more handsome and charming now.¡¯ . He did not have any bulging muscles, but the sheer power in his lean body was strong enough to destroy the entire world. Considering his current state, David decided to call it partial Super-God level since he had already surpassed God Rank while the next realm would be super-god. However, since David had yet to achieve Super-God level, he could only be considered partial Super- God Rank. If he wanted to break through this realm and achieve true Super-God Rank, he would have to umte at least a hundred thousandvish points like before. Which converted to around ten trillion dors. Not that David worried since he was already strong enough to truly stand on top of the world and no one would dare to ask him where his money came from no dragged off to be tested on. No one would dare to, nor have the ability to, drag him off anyway. ording to David¡¯s analysis, even if the grandmaster of the Chris family were to awaken, the man was not be strong enough either. At most, Bourne would be at partial Super-God level, the same level he was at. There was also the possibility that the grandmaster¡¯s level was lower than partial Super-God too since he had been asleep for centuries and his body still needed to use energy when it was dormant. Even if the amount used was infinitesimal, a few centuries ¡® worth of energy spent would still umte to quite the amount. Still, there was no way the grandmaster was at Super God Rank, or it would not have taken him so much trouble to conquer the three major forces. A mere shudder from a Super-God master would have the whole world kneeling at his feet. As such, David could now spend money as he wished. He knew that partial Super-God Rank was insufficient when it came to dealing with the catastrophe , so he had to continue spending. After washing up and eating a simple breakfast, David decided to give Pearl a call and tell her to quicken the business of East League Communications. He wanted coverage over the entire world, excluding the deep seas. David wanted every corner of the world able to receive radio signals, including areas with strong maic fields. It was going to be a huge project and a lot of money was required. After all, a single signal tower could only provide coverage for a limited area, and Earth was huge. She could only imagine how many signal towers would have to be built. Since many ces did not have public roads, it meant humanbor was required to transport building materials. This was going to require huge expenditure, and after some thought, David realized that thevish points earned from this project could easily help him break through to Super-God Rank. Pearl did not hesitate and executed David¡¯s n. In Pearl¡¯s view, the initial investment was huge for this project but would result in gratifying returns once the construction wasplete. Especially when she realized that the whole world wouldmunicate under East League Communications. They were monopolizing the global telmunications industry. Most importantly, this was a project no one else could replicate, nor could other countries try to block as it was a technology that only East League Capitals had. This project would hold power over every country in the world, and once it seeded, East League Capitals would instantly be the wealthiest and most powerful financial group in the world. Even without these benefits, Pearl would still follow through with David¡¯s requests without hesitation. She did not understand David before, but after what happened with the Mosley familyst time, she found herself beginning to understand David. Pearl now believed that everything David did was with reason and all she had to do was follow through. Falconia, the Chris family¡¯s ancestral home. Bourne was currently sitting in arge wooden tub. The tub was filled with water, bubbling with all sorts of gas. Within the water were all sorts of treasures of Heaven and Earth. Bourne himself was submerged in the bubbling medicinal water as he absorbed the medicinal effects from the treasures of Heaven and Earth, trying to use them to replenish the energy he had lost during his centuries of dormancy. His body had achieved partial Super-God Rank centuries ago before he slept, so he was not fearful that the medicinal effects would be too much for his body. Bourne¡¯s current body waspletely different from how it was when he first woke up. Back then, he looked like a shriveled mummy, but his body had recovered a great amount after all the treatment these days. He was still slender, but no longer shriveled. The amount of energy within his body was also downright terrifying. Half an hourter, Bourne had absorbed all the medicinal effects in the water and he slowly rose from the tib. He emerged from the water but remained cross-legged in the air above the tub. A momentter, Bourne opened his eyes and exhaled, then flew over to the side. Two young and prettydies quickly approached him and wiped his body with soft towels. Then they were about to help him into his clothes when he grabbed their arms. Bourne had already held himself back for a long time. He had not touched anydies since he woke up because his body had yet to recover, and such activities would only cause him great harm, so he had not dared. After such long treatment, his body had somewhat recovered, and he could slightly let go of his self- control. A long whileter, Bourne walked out with his clothes on to the location where the core members of the Chris family were waiting courteously. They had waited for almost a day, but none of them dared toin. After all, this was the Chris family¡¯s grandmaster, someone who had managed to surpass the peak God Rank a few centuries ago. Under his leadership, they are certain that the Chris family would achieve newfound glory. ¡°Bieber! Inform the other three forces that we are going to Somend in three days. I want to reset the Earth¡¯s resources to face the catastrophe. Those who follow me will emerge glorious, but those who are against me shall die. If Somend dares to fight back, they will be killed,¡± Bourne said. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster ! Congrattions on your recovery, Grandmaster! May the Chris family¡¯s glory brighten the world again,¡± Bieber eximed excitedly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Congrattions on your recovery , Grandmaster ! May the Chris family¡¯s glory brighten the world again,¡± Every core member of the Chris family shouted excitedly at the same time. David still had no idea of the danger Somend was about to face. Not that he would feel nervous if he knew. If anything, he would only feel excited. Ever since he broke through God Rank and achieved partial Super-God Rank, he had wanted to meet this grandmaster of the Chris family. Chapter 822 Chapter 822 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 822 That night, Celiaid in David¡¯s arms exhausted, but she did not fall asleep. Instead, she stared at David until he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Celia would usually be asleep already by now. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me, David,¡± Celia hugged David tightly and murmured. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After learning some things about David from Selenast night, she now knew that the man was not only the most powerful person in Somend, but he was also strong enough to stand on top of the world and was destined to protect all of humanity. She did not care about David¡¯s identity, but knowing that her boyfriend was extremely sessful made her feel very proud. Celia knew that she was just an ordinary girl and had no advantage inparison to someone like Selena. She was already extremely happy that David loved her so much, but it was a shame that she could not satisfy him or bear his children. These things cut deep into her heart like thorns. Celia knew that Selena spoke the truth, and this made her heart ache more for David. The man she loved so deeply was willing to endure the stress and suffering himself just so he could provide her with the best. ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m the one the Heavens blessed you with,¡± David hugged Celia tightly and said. The two hugged each other tightly, and after a few minutes when David thought that Celia had fallen asleep, he got up to go to the bathroom. However, he had just moved a little when Celia looked up at him again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping tonight?¡± David asked. ¡°David, does it hurt a lot?¡± Celia asked, her cheeks pink. ¡°Does what hurt?¡± David asked confusedly. ¡°I read some books about this, and they said that if men don¡¯t finish, it hurts for them while women can¡¯t get pregnant either,¡± Celia replied awkwardly. When David heard what Celia said, he understood immediately that Selena must have told Celia something. After all, Celia was too innocent to pay attention to such things or realize this problem. It should have taken a few more years until after they got married and still remained childless for her to take the initiative and find out the reason for this. David¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡®How dare she. ¡®Did she think that just because she¡¯s from the King family I¡¯d let her off so easily?¡¯ To David, the King family was as easily annihted as they were to be left alive. Chapter 823 Chapter 823 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 823 On second thought, David realized that he was wrong. The King family had provided undeniable contribution when Somend was in chaos some time ago. Every other family was superficially cating Somend, but the King family had proved their unbridled support. As a member of the Somend Parliament and the captain of the Somend Discipline Team, David could not pick a fight with Selena or the King family over such personal matters. Doing so would only chill everyone else¡¯s hearts. However, that did not mean he would not give Selena a warning, or there was no guarantee what she would tell Celia next time. It was only a matter of time before someone as innocent as Celia picked up such bad habits. ¡°Silly girl! What¡¯re you talking about? I¡¯m very happy with you, why would I be in pain? Don¡¯t think too much, okay? Go to sleep,¡± David patted Celia¡¯s head and consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, David. I know. I didn¡¯t understand these things before, but I do now.¡± ¡°Did Selena tell you something? Don¡¯t listen to her or spend so much time with her. Who knows if she approached you because she really wanted to be your friend or for something more.¡± ¡°Miss Selena is great. Yes, she had her reasons, but she didn¡¯t hurt anyone in the process. If not for her, I¡¯d never know what you were enduring for me. I should be grateful to her instead. ¡°Silly girl! You¡¯re only saying that because you don¡¯t know what her true intentions are. Let me tell you, then. She¡¯s here to steal me away from you. Her family needs my help, so they¡¯re trying to tie me to them through marriage. That¡¯s why she approached you. Do you still think she¡¯s good now? Are you still grateful?¡± David asked with a chuckle. Since Celia already knew about these things, then David decided to tell Celia everything. He was certain that once Celia learned about Selena¡¯s intentions, she would start to avoid Selena. Not even best friends could change the fact that Celia loved him. ¡°Yeah, I know! But I still think that Miss Selena¡¯s a great person. I still want to thank her, and I¡¯ve agreed to share you with her,¡± Celia replied seriously, her cheeks flushing red ¡®What?!¡¯ N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. David looked at Celia in shock. ¡®I must be hallucinating. ¡®What did Celia just say? ¡®Did she say she already agreed to share me with Selena? ¡®Is this even real? ¡®What the hell did Selena tell Celia? ¡®How the hell did she get Celia to agree to something like this?!¡¯ David quickly shook his head. ¡°Stop joking about this. No way, I would never! Go to sleep!¡± ¡°David, I¡¯m not joking! Miss Selena is a martial artist like you, she¡¯s the only one who can satisfy you. If the three of us are together, you¡¯ll be able to have children of your own.¡± Celia¡¯s cheeks were red, but her tone was certain. She did not seem to be joking. David also turned serious. He looked at Celia and replied seriously, ¡°Celia, stop thinking about this. I only want you, and you are enough for me. As for children, we¡¯re still young and we haven¡¯t even graduated yet. It¡¯s way too early to start thinking about this now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not! David, I don¡¯t want you to suffer every day because of me. I know that you think you¡¯re respecting me, caring for me, and showing that you love and protect me, but the more you decline, the more uneasy and guilty I feel, and the more my heart hurts. Please , David , just ept Miss Selena, okay? I like her a lot too, she¡¯s the prettiestdy I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Celia said excitedly. David hugged Celia tightly. He felt touched by how understanding Celia was and how she always had his best interests in mind. David thought that it was worth it to be with Celia for the rest of his life, even if she was an ordinary person. He thought back to when he and Sarah used to date. David remembered being careful with her every day, terrified that he would identally do something to invoke her ire. They celebrated her birthday once, and David remembered spending the money he saved from three months¡¯ worth of part-timing to buy her a new phone. Only for her to find someone else anyway. Now that David was with Celia, he finally understood how happy it felt dating someone who was understanding and attentive. Chapter 824 Chapter 824 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 824 The two of them hugged each other tightly for a few more minutes before David finally spoke up. ¡°Can we not talk about this anymore, Celia? There¡¯s something important I have to deal with these days, and I don¡¯t have the time to think about this.¡± ¡°Is it about the catastrophe?¡± Celia looked up and asked. ¡°Selena told you about this too? What the hell does she want?¡± David asked angrily. He did not want the people around him to know about martial artists and the catastrophe because he did not want them to overthink it. He was fine dealing with the pressure alone. Yet, here Selena was, telling Celia everything. This angered David greatly. This King girl was causing him more trouble than she was worth. ¡°Yeah. She said that you¡¯re not only my hero, but all of humanity¡¯s and life on Earth¡¯s as well. I¡¯m very proud of you, David, because you¡¯re mine,¡± Celia said with admiration. With that, most of David¡¯s anger dissipated. He was just a twenty-two-year-old youth, and he had yet to even graduate from university. The fact that the person he loved admired him so much made him very happy, so he was no longer angry about the fact that she had learned about this. ¡°Celia, since Selena already told you this, then you should know that I don¡¯t have the headspace to think about children at all. I have more important things to worry about and this catastrophe is lingering over our heads like a guillotine . I don¡¯t know when it¡¯s going to drop and if I want to protect you, I have to work harder.¡± ¡°David, are we going to die once the catastrophees?¡± ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯m so powerful right now that even Selena¡¯s family, strong as they are, still need my help to deal with this catastrophe. But I¡¯ll let you in on a secret, okay? I actually hid my true strength from them, so no one knows how powerful I actually am.¡± Davidforted. ¡°Alright. With you here, I¡¯m not afraid at all! Really. If worsees to worst, we¡¯ll just die together. I should¡¯ve died a few years ago if not for you, so I¡¯m already very happy that I get to spend thest days of my life with you,¡± Celia replied confidently. David knocked Celia¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such inauspicious things. No one¡¯s dying, okay? We¡¯re going to live a long life together with a ton of children. Stop thinking about this and go to sleep.¡± Celia gave it some thought and replied, ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll talk about thister when you¡¯re ready. Don¡¯t go punishing Miss Selena, though. She¡¯s my best friend now, so don¡¯t scare her away. I don¡¯t know where else I¡¯ll be able to find such a pretty martial artist to be my friend again.¡± David chuckled wryly in response. ¡°Yes, yes, alright. I won¡¯t punish her, okay? Go to sleep, you have ss early tomorrow.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°D-David, do you want¡­¡± Celia¡¯s cheeks her red as she whispered. This was the first time she took the initiative, and she was extremely shy. Her face and neck were flushed hot and blood red, and David felt desire stir within him when he saw how alluring Celia was. He quickly suppressed it, though, because even if Celia offered, he knew that her fragile ordinary body would not be able to endure it. David could not agree without thinking about her. ¡°Sleep, silly! Don¡¯t force yourself or you won¡¯t be able to go wake up for ss tomorrow and everyone¡¯s going tough at you. We can do more during the weekend.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Celia replied with a pout. The two fell asleep quickly in each other¡¯s embrace, unlike Selena who could not fall asleep in the guest room. She knew that with David¡¯s intellect, the man surely knew that she was the culprit. She was afraid of David¡¯s wrath. The next day, David made breakfast for the twodies and then woke them up for school. He did not wake Selena up personally since she was ady, but rather woke Celia up and told Celia to wake Selena up instead. Back when he was still with Sarah, David would bring breakfast to Sarah¡¯s ssroom every morning. Sometimes he would still run out to buy supper in the middle of the night and send it to her dorm lobby. From time-to-time Sarah would still pick on him and look down on him. After breaking up with Sarah , David slowly understood that it did not matter how much you gave, a woman who had no feelings for you would never be touched and only take you for granted. Chapter 825 Chapter 825 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 825 If she did not love you, she would take everything you did for granted. Such was the ending of a simp, as all their efforts reduced to nothing in the end. Up until this moment , David still could not say for sure whether Sarah loved him or not. Perhaps she did, but that was before university started. They were still in Shu City then, and Sarah had yet to lose herself in the colorful world outside. What David regretted the most now was distancing himself from Celia. He thought that there was too big a difference between them and that he was not good enough for her, so he ignored her and chose to be with Sarah instead. Now that the heavens were giving him another chance, he decided that he would treasure Celia and give her the best he could afford. He would love her only and protect her from any harm. After the twodies got out of bed sleepily and washed up, they sat down and started to eat breakfast. Selena did not dare to look at David at all because she knew Celia must have already talked to David the previous night. David was not an idiot, so he naturally knew that she was the one who told Celia in the first ce. All Selena felt now was nervousness and fear. After all, considering David¡¯s identity and strength, not even the whole King family would survive making an enemy out of him, let alone Selena herself. However , Selena had already made her move and there was no turning back. David had also promised to help the King family should they need it. ¡®Someone as powerful as David will keep his promise, Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. right? ¡®And what if my n seeds? ¡®David still needs children of his own, and a huge family needs a considerable amount of legitimate children.¡¯ There are many children under each branch of the King family, but only a select few of them were actually outstanding uch was the case for many huge families. By producing many legitimate children, there would be a few among them who were truly outstanding. A family with too few legitimate children might suffer if those children all happened to be weak, and the family would then slowly meet its end. Even if her father Augustus was deeply in love with her mother, the family had still sought out a few other women for her father to produce more children. As such, she had seven half ¨C siblings, all from different mothers. Her father was very unwilling at that time, but he had no choice but to ept the family¡¯s order. This was also why Selena was willing to bet on this. She did not believe that David and Celia would spend their whole lives together. They would not have any children like this, and even if David was willing, she knew that Celia would not be. Chapter 826 Chapter 826 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 826 The three of them had breakfast together. While David and Celia chatted happily over food, Selena did not dare to utter a word. She would only speak up when Celia asked her a question from time to time. She had no idea of the stance David had toward her at that moment, so she acted very careful this morning, terrified that should offend this supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank. Selena had no idea that David already exceeded peak God Rank and had entered a new level of martial arts realm, or she would be more terrified. While partial Super-God level was only a half-step from peak God level, there was a huge difference between the physical prowess of the two levels. David naturally felt Selena¡¯s change of attitude today, but he ignored it and did not take the initiative to talk to her. In fact, he nned to find an opportunity to question this stunning beauty. He wanted her to know that being beautiful did not mean she was allowed to do whatever she wanted. Especially not when it came to David, who did not fall under the spell of her allure. ¡°Your breakfast was delicious, David, thank you. We¡¯ll be going to school first, then, see you tonight,¡± Celia said after finishing breakfast and putting her utensils down. After that, she got ready to leave for school with Selena. Selena had wanted to leave a long time ago as she felt extremely uneasy under David¡¯s pressuring aura. Even if he was not directly targeting her, someone as strong as David only had to nce at her indifferently and she would shudder in fear. At this moment, David gave it some thought and said, ¡° How about I send you two to school instead? I¡¯m free these two days anyway, and there¡¯s nothing for me to do at home alone.¡± ¡°Oh, sure! That¡¯ll be great! Let¡¯s go, then!¡± Celia immediately eximed with joy. She wanted to spend as much time with David as possible. David drove the twodies to school, but when they arrived at the entrance of Greenwood University , David was stunned. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Greenwood University¡¯s campus entrance was filled with students. There were at least a few hundred present, possibly even a thousand, and most of them were males with expectant gazes on their faces. David could not help but feel curious. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He wondered if something was going on this morning, such as some bigshot visiting the campus today. However, the students did not look like they were weing powerful bigshots. David hade to Greenwood University many times before, even studying here for a month, but he had never seen such a scene before. Cars were not allowed inside Greenwood University , so David stopped the car at the entrance and got out to send Celia and Selena to school. Once the twodies got out, the crowd immediately was in an uproar. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here! It¡¯s them! Greenwood University¡¯s innocent and sweet Goddess , Celia Young, and the ethereal transfer student Selena King! Selena¡¯s only transferred over for a few days, and she¡¯s already beat every other beauty in Greenwood University, bing the prettiest girl on campus! She¡¯s the dream of every male student on campus.¡± ¡°Holy sh*t! She¡¯s so stunning, she reminds me of Helen of Troy. Cr*p, I think I¡¯ve fallen for her.¡± ¡°So what if you fell for her? As if she¡¯d ever look at you. Look at yourself, I¡¯d be surprised if you even find yourself a girlfriend. Selena is everyone¡¯s goddess, that means we can only admire her from afar.¡± ¡°Bullsh*t! What do you mean ¡®admire from afar¡¯? Women exist to be conquered by men.¡± ¡°You b*stard! Do you want to die? How dare you think about tainting our goddess! Get him, guys, let him know what happens to those who insult our goddess!¡± A group of people rubbed their hands and prepared to fight. Chapter 827 Chapter 827 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 827 Chaos erupted and before things could get out of hand, that student who had attracted the fury of everyone around immediately came up with a n to shift everyone¡¯s attention away from him. ¡°Look! Who¡¯s that man in the driver¡¯s seat? I thought both goddesses drove to school themselves? Why¡¯s there a man sending them? Don¡¯t tell me they live together! Looks like your goddess is already taken.¡± His n worked as everyone¡¯s attention shifted to David, who himself had only just gotten out of the car. ¡°No! That¡¯s not possible! Our goddesses would never submit to any man. They must be friends and he just happened to be free to fetch them today.¡± ¡°He might also be their driver.¡± ¡°Yeah! Driver or not, he¡¯s definitely not their boyfriend! My goddess can¡¯t already be taken!¡± Noisy discussions erupted one after another, all of them about Celia and Selena, the two goddesses of Greenwood University. David had extremely sharp senses and he managed to hear every word that was being discussed. He finally understood that the students gathered at the entrance of Greenwood University campus to see Selena. Not that he understood why, since Selena was just a beautifuldy in his eyes. If Selena¡¯s looks were a hundred marks in David¡¯s books, Celia was around ny-seven marks. However, Celia had a much better personality and easily surpassed Selena in David¡¯s heart. Still, Greenwood University was the world¡¯s most distinguished academy. He had always thought that students of the university would focus on shuttling between their dorm, ssrooms, and the library. ¡®Aren¡¯t they supposed to be studying for their bachelor¡¯s or master¡¯s degree? How do they have so much time to gossip and look at pretty girls?¡¯ Then again , he thought of his own university , SRU, and realized that the students there were pretty much the same. The moment a popr celebrity visited River City, everyone would fight to rush over. David originally nned to send the twodies to campus, but he decided against it after seeing and hearing the crowd. If he truly did send them off at the door, he would probably be pierced into a sieve by the countless bloodthirsty gazes. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off here, Celia, go inside yourselves. I don¡¯t want to be killed by the gazes of these hormonal male creatures in your school,¡± David joked. ¡°Alright. Drive safe, then.¡± ¡°I will. I¡¯ll pick you up here after school.¡± ¡°Okay! Bye-bye!¡± Celia waved David off and linked arms with Selena before walking into Greenwood University under the bright gazes of countless male students. They were unfazed by the scene since they had to experience this every day, and most of the male students were here to see Selena. Celia had been studying at Greenwood University for four years, after all, and most students had seen her before. Selena , however, was a newly transferred student with perfect features, making her appear slightly more beautiful than Celia as well.From N?velDrama.Org. Selena had had a celebrity effect, and the school forum as well as ss and year group chats were all talking about the new goddess of Greenwood University. Everyone was curious about her now, so countless male students flocked for a chance to see the new goddess. Chapter 828 Chapter 828 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 828 David watched the twodies enter campus before he got into his car and drove off. Only for a few Greenwood University students to stand in his way when he started the engine. One of them stood on David¡¯s left. Knock knock knock! He knocked on David¡¯s car window. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. David sighed in exasperation, Helen of Troy indeed. These people had onlye to look for him because they saw him send Celia and Selena to school. He had a feeling that something would happen, so he did not send them off in the campus, yet they still spotted him anyway. If he had known that this would happen, he would never have gotten out of the car. David¡¯s identity and status were different now, and he did not wish to get into conflict with anyone else. No one present was important enough to warrant his exnation, and he did not want to fight with them. Even so, these students were acting high and mighty in front of him, which annoyed him. Since they hade to trouble him, David rolled his window down and decided to y along. ¡°How can I help you?¡± David asked. ¡°You! What¡¯s your rtionship with our two goddesses, huh? Why did theye to school in your car?¡± David looked the student up and down. He was not ugly, with a buzzcut, earrings, and donned in branded clothing The student was probably some trust fund kid. David felt slightly confused. He did not understand how people like this got into Greenwood University. In David¡¯s understanding, Greenwood University was the world¡¯s most distinguished academy, and only geniuses with exceptionally good results got in. Considering this student¡¯s outfit , he did not look like a genius to David As such, David deduced that this student got in because of his powerful family, like Selena did thanks to the King family. ¡°I¡¯m f*cking talking to you here! Are you deaf or what?¡± The trust fund kid started to get annoyed at David¡¯sck of response. David frowned in irritation. If the student spoke nicely, David would be down to answer his questions, but this student was impolite and David wanted to hit him. ¡°How does that matter to you? Even a dog knows better than to stand in a person¡¯s way. Leave before I get angry,¡± David replied expressionlessly. ¡°Pfft! Do you even know who I am? How dare you act so arrogant on my territory! Do you want to die? You think that because you drive a Benz G-ss you¡¯re suddenly all big and mighty? Even the nannies at my house can drive G -Wagons. Answer my question or you won¡¯t get to leave!¡± The trust fund kid shouted. David wanted tough. The trust fund kid had no fear at all. Even as a member of the Somend Parliament and being at partial Super ¨C God level whilst protecting billions of Somer descents, David did not dare to im Greenwood University as his territory. In terms of cars and money, no one could beat David. At this moment, David felt the desire to embarrass this trust fund kid, so he replied, ¡°They¡¯re both my girlfriends and we¡¯re all living together. Can you even imagine how it feels? Have you even experienced it before? Let me tell you, it feels so good! Haha¡­¡± Then, he stepped hard on the gas. Vroom vroom vroom! The car sped off, shocking the trustfund kids around his car and causing them to jump back. They watched David drive off and their handsome faces twisted into something wretched. ¡°F*cking b*stard! Just you wait! I¡¯ll find you and make you regret offending me!¡± ¡°What do we do now, Mr. Mont?¡± Chapter 829 Chapter 829 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 829 Hisckeys walked over and were promptly pped by Mont. p! Mont scolded them loudly, ¡°You¡¯re all useless! You can¡¯t even stop a car from driving off! You think he¡¯d actually dare to drive into you?¡± Theckeys were still shaking in fear, and they kept their heads down, not daring to say a word. After venting his anger, Mont walked back to Greenwood University He had just taken a few steps when he saw a crowd watching the scene at the entrance. His fury resurfaced, and he shouted uglily, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re looking at? Keep looking and I¡¯ll carve your eyes out! I¡¯m telling you, Selena belongs to me. Anyone who dares to think about her will be chopped up and fed to the dogs.¡± No one present dared to refute him as they all knew how powerful Mont was. They did not dare nor had the power to offend him. Mont only moved on once he saw the look of fear on everyone¡¯s faces. He was still thinking about what David said. He could only imagine how nice it would feel to sleep with both Selena and Celia at the same time. He felt excited just thinking about it. Still, he did not believe what David said, since in his eyes David was just a random young man who was spending his father¡¯s money and driving a stupid G-Wagon. David was hardly apetitor to him, but he believed that he should still confirm his theory first. Soon, it was time for lunch break, so Celia and Selena left the school gates under the many devouring gazes of male students. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. David was already waiting at the campus gates. Once the twodies got into the car, he started the engine. At the same time, a ck car followed secretly behind until they arrived at Celia¡¯s vi and saw David and the other two go inside. The car only drove away when the sky darkened. ignored it since the car did not actually do anything to harm them. Moreover, Celia either spent her time with him or Selena, who was a Dragon Rank master, so he knew that she was safe. A Dragon Rank master was already very strongpared to ordinary people, so Celia was rtively safe. Hidden aristocratic families and sects would usually be terrified too when they heard the King family name, and if David¡¯s deductions were correct, the ck car was most likely sent by the trust fund kid this morning, and was after Selena. In another high-ss vi area in Capital City, Mont, who had been in conflict with David that morning, was currently flirting with a prettydy in revealing clothes. Ring ring ring! Mont¡¯s phone rang and he picked it up. ¡°Mr. Mont, we followed the car to South Mountain Vi Garden and watched them enter the same vi. No one came out again until we left at night.¡± The moment he heard that, Mont threw the phone onto the floor. Bang! The prettydy in revealing clothes beside him fell to her knees in shock. Mont was infuriated. He did not expect David to be telling the truth and to actually be living with the twodies. It meant that David had already taken his goddess¡¯ first time, which made Mont felt extremely jealous. His anger made him lightheaded. It was rare for him to fall for someone so there was no way he would allow someone else to im his goddess before him. ¡®No! ¡®Even if he took her first time , Selena will still be mine! And as for him, guess I¡¯ll just have to erase him from the world.¡¯ Chapter 830 Chapter 830 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 830 The next day, David sent the twodies to Greenwood University¡¯s entrance again. This time, he did not get out of the car and only watched the twodies walk into campus before he drove off. When he was about to arrive at the vi area, a dump truck stopped in his way while he was driving past a rather secluded road. More than a dozen men stood in front of the truck while two corporate sedans followed him from behind. More than a dozen other men got out of from the corporate sedans with a metal pipe in hand. David chuckled. He did not want to waste time with these people, so he stepped hard on the elerator and rushed forward. Those men did not think that David would still dare to drive away when the road was already blocked off, so they quickly dashed to the side. Bang! David¡¯s G-Wagon crashed into the garbage truck and managed to push the truck away before driving off. The thirty to forty men stood dazed in ce. This was thest thing they had expected to happen. ¡®Since when did a G-Wagon get so powerful? ¡®How did it push the truck away?¡¯ This was beyond their imagination. Obviously, a G-Wagon could not push a dump truck away, but David used his materialized mind power to clear the path and created such an effect. Back at the vi, David was about to make a call and find out who those men were to teach them a lesson when his phone suddenly rang. David picked it up and heard Celia¡¯s frantic voice. ¡°David, something bad happened. Come to school quickly, Miss Selena beat someone up.¡± ¡°What happened? Tell me slowly.¡± ¡°Some trust ¨C fund kid called Mont started flirting with Miss Selena and he said some really disgusting things, then Miss Selena beat up him pretty bad.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. As long as he¡¯s still alive, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Rx, Selena will deal with it.¡± ¡°Are you sure? I think Mont¡¯s crippled now. His family is pretty powerful and he¡¯s a known trust fund kid in school. Will Miss Selena get taken away?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t. Selena¡¯s family is much more powerful than Mont¡¯s, so there¡¯s no need to worry about something as small as this.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Oh, okay, then.¡± David ended the call with Celia and moved on from the matter because he knew that the King family would deal with this. After beating Mont up, Selena continued with ss as if nothing had happened at all. All her ssmates looked at Selena in fear. The scene was terrifying, and Mont was most likely crippled now. This new goddess was not someone they could offend, not with how she could continue with sses calmly after beating someone up. More importantly, no one hade to trouble Selena for her actions while even Mont, the famed trust ¨C fund kid from the powerful Xander family, was no match for her. Mont was lying unconscious in a bed in Capital City¡¯s Champion Hospital¡¯s intensive care unit, while a middle aged womanid beside him and sobbed. Chapter 831 Chapter 831 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 831 A few doctors were about to give Mont a check-up. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Stop crying and stand up, the doctors are going check on him,¡± A middle-aged man who was Mont¡¯s dad, Tyler, said. Beside him was Greenwood University¡¯s chancellor. After such a huge incident in school, the chancellor had to take responsibility for Mont¡¯s injury, especially when both parties involved came from powerful backgrounds. The middle-aged woman slowly stopped crying and stood up after she heard Tyler. for their expressions to turn solemn once they were done. Mont¡¯s injuries were worse than they had anticipated. They had never seen such a patient in decades of their professional experience. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mont was gravely injured yet still alive, which was a miracle. ¡°How is my son, doctors?¡± Tyler asked. ¡°Mr. Xander, your son¡¯s injuries are very severe. I¡¯m afraid he will remain bedridden for the rest of his life and it is unlikely that he will be able to produce heirs,¡± A doctor with a head full of white hair replied. When the woman heard the reply, she immediately pounced on Mont and started to cry. ¡°Monty! Why is your life filled with misfortune?¡± Tyler¡¯s expression darkened and he turned to the Greenwood University¡¯s chancellor. ¡°You heard the doctors, Mr. Castro. The Xander family will not forgive whoever did this.¡± ¡°Please calm down, Mr. Xander. The perpetrator isn¡¯t any ordinary person either and your son did instigate this. I would suggest reconciliation,¡± Mr. Castro persuaded. ¡°Oh? Are you telling me that my son deserves to be crippled?¡± ¡°You misunderstand, Mr. Xander, that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m sure you know well what kind of person your son is, perhaps you¡¯d like to investigate what happened first before deciding?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to investigate? Murderers must be punished, and debtors must repay their debts, this is how the world works. My son is crippled now. I don¡¯t care who did it, but I will cripple them too!¡± Tyler said loudly. ¡°Who are you trying to cripple?¡± A strong voice rang out, and a middle-aged man entered the hospital room. Tyler was about to respond until he saw the middle-aged man, and his pupils constricted. Tyler immediately greeted the man courteously, ¡°Cab Minister Stefani.¡± Other people in the room also greeted him respectfully,¡° Cab Minister Stefani.¡± The middle-aged woman stopped crying. She could tell that someone powerful had entered the room. This middle-aged man who walked in was Capital City¡¯s cab minister , Welson Stefani , Julia Stefani¡¯s father and Somend¡¯s stabilizing force, Mason Stefani¡¯s grandson. He was an extremely powerful person, and it was almost impossible to get a meeting with him. ¡°Tyler Xander, do you even know who your son tried toy his hands on? Let¡¯s not discuss the matter of crippling the culprit yet. The Xander family is in great danger right now, so perhaps you¡¯d like to think about how you can cate the other party¡¯s ire first? I¡¯ll have my secretary give you their addresster, and you can go and apologize in person. Ask them what requests they have and try to gain their forgiveness, or no one will be able to save the Xanders.¡± Then, Welson turned and left, leaving everyone else in the room to share confused gazes. Tyler now knew that his son had gotten himself into a lot of trouble. There were only a few select forces who could urge Welson toe in person, and any of those forces could easily destroy the Xander family. Tyler looked at Mont whoid on the bed and felt the desire to kill his troublesome son with a smack. ¡°You¡¯re the one who spoiled him so rotten, you wretched woman! All you to do is cause me trouble. Get lost!¡± Tyler shouted at the middle-aged woman. She did not dare to argue or even cry. As usual, David fetched the twodies home in the afternoon. Selena did not say anything about Mont and David did not ask either. After all, the King family was the most powerful hidden aristocratic family for a reason. They should be able to deal with a small matter like this. Chapter 832 Chapter 832 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 832 The next day, David received a call from Julia after he sent the twodies to school. She had already drafted a notice informing ordinary people about the existence of martial artists. While the chaos in Somend has settled, the rumors spread by the Dominic family and the Star Alliance in various regions made ordinary people more and more curious about the existence of martial artists. In this situation, the further hiding of the martial artists would only result in more trouble than not. David had discussed formally disclosing the existence of martial artists through Somend¡¯s government with Mason before, as well as implementing martial arts into education so as to satisfy the curiosity of ordinary people and source talents at the same time. However, there were quite a few issues with this idea. As time passed, there would slowly be more and more martial artists in Somend, considering its vast poption of a few billion people. So many children were born each year, and even if only a select few had the talent of martial arts, there would still be many martial artists in the country years into the future. This would be a huge test for Somend¡¯s management, as a small misstep could result in civil wars within Somend. There were both pros and cons to this concept, as Somend could either grow into a very powerful country or fall into ruin. This was the reason why Mason chose to keep silent about martial artists back then. He was still alive now and thus could still control the situation, but once he died, he knew that Somend would fall into chaos. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This was evident from the hidden aristocratic families that were resurfacing as well as the different sects. Once Mason died, Somend no longer had a person capable of controlling the sitaution. By then, there would be no need for foreign attacks before powerful and greedy people in Somend rioted and sought to gain control for themselves. Somend would be thrust intoplete chaos, which was thest oue anyone wanted. However, things had progressed to the point that there was no need to hide the existence of martial artists any longer. This was because they could not hide it even if they wanted to. and also because David would not allow Somend to fall into chaos. As such, Mason agreed to David¡¯s suggestion that a public notice would be released in the name of Somend¡¯s government. Everyone would soon start to learn martial arts in Somend. This was unavoidable as everyone wanted their son to be an invincible martial artist capable of everything. Parents would also start wishing for different career paths for their children. David drove to meet Julia and soon arrived. Chapter 833 Chapter 833 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 833 Julia handed David a piece of paper and said, ¡°This is the notice I drafted. Take a look and tell me if there¡¯s anything I need to change.¡± David took the paper and nced through it. Overall, the notice was alright, but there were something parts that could be rephrased to better express their intentions. From N?velDrama.Org. David told Julia his ideas and soon, an official notice about martial artists was sent across the country. The notices first arrived at the provincial cab ministers and were then passed down their ranks until they reached county-level cities and viges. At the same time, Somend¡¯s official news channel also nned to exin certain things about martial artists tonight. During dinner, David was chatting idly with Celia and Selena in the living room when he nced at the time. Seeing that the news was about to start, David turned on the television. Every television channel in Somend was set to live broadcast Somend Evening News. David chose a random channel and the host¡¯s voice sounded from the speakers. ¡°Good evening, wee to Somend Evening News. ¡°Tonight¡¯s news topic will be martial artists. What is a martial artist? What is the difference between martial artists and ordinary people? How can we be martial artists? ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is just as curious as I am, so allow me to delve deeper and answer these three questions.¡± Celia and Selena¡¯s attentions were immediately stolen by the news broadcast. They did not expect the official news to start reporting on martial artists. ¡®Is the government finally publicizing the existence of martial artists?¡¯ The two looked at David with confusion but the man gestured for them to continue watching. The host first showed a clip of real ¨C lifebat between martial artists. There was the smashing of rocks with bare hands, someone defying gravity and walking on walls, as well as all sorts of moves involving different staffs. Each move was powerful and awe-inspiring, and it made people feel excited just watching the footwork and movements of the martial artist¡¯s hands. After the clip, the host continued, ¡°The clip everyone has just watched hasn¡¯t undergone any special effects editing. These people exist and they are what we call martial artists. ¡°Martial artists are a mysterious group of people who have existed among us for a long time and can be traced centuries into our history. They¡¯ve just hidden so as not to disturb the lives of ordinary people, and opted not to show their superhuman abilities. ¡°However, while they have kept themselves hidden , we cannot dispute the contributions they have made one Somend.¡± The host showed another clip, this one of countless Somend elites fighting tirelessly at the borders to protect their family and home. It showed martial artists fighting back against enemy forces who wanted to invade Somend, and some of them dying during the fights. It was a passionate and moving clip, and countless Somer descents wept in passion before their television screens. The clip ended and the host continued with a choked tone, ¡°With great power comes great responsibility. Everyone can live peacefully thanks to countless Somer martial artists risking their bodies and lives. ¡°We will forever remember and respect these heroes of the dark who have sacrificed so much to protect us. ¡°Once a person bes a martial artist, they will slowly detach from the lives of ordinary people. Their identity changes as well, from that of the protected to the protector, against any danger that may come.¡± ¡°Unlike what you see in television dramas, these martial artists are not allowed to venture alone into the world and fight against all injustices. Rather, they are also bound by thews in Somend while any vition will result in greater punishment than ordinary people. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy being a martial artist either, as you will need both talent and diligence. The years before turning sixteen is the best time to learn martial arts, as any hard work after will just be for naught. Martial artists must undergo systematic training at a young age as well. I repeat, systematic training, not locking oneself in their room, and self-learning. Should you train without guidance and hurt yourself, not only will there be no hope of bing a martial artist, but you might even put yourself at risk. This is very dangerous, so please proceed with utmost caution. ¡°Now, let me talk about the different levels of martial artists. ¡°After countless years of development, there are now different levels of martial artists. On the bottom are third ss martial artists, followed by second-ss martial artists, then first-ss martial artists. Last but not least, we have the Tiger Rankers and the Dragon Rankers¡­¡± Tonight¡¯s Somend Evening News was a special report, so itsted for almost two hours. The report was all about understanding martial artists, and it was the first time the existence of martial artists was being discussed before the public eye. This was under Somend¡¯s government, too, so it indeed caused an uproar. Chapter 834 Chapter 834 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 834 The following day, everyone in Somend was talking about martial artists. At this moment, a notice had also been released by the Somend Government and had reached every county ¨C level city and vige. Both the official news broadcast and notice had solidified billions of Somer descent¡¯s belief about the existence of martial artists. Countless youths also started to feel excited and wanted to learn martial arts and be martial artists. A majority of older adults, such as parents, also wanted their children to try being martial artists. They wanted to see if their child had any martial talents and if they could be sessful this way. After all, many parents wanted their children to be sessful. However, there were still a minority of parents who did not want their children to be martial artists. The news broadcast had already said that with great poweres great responsibility and martial artists had the responsibility to protect the whole of Somend. Thus, putting themselves at great risk. The parents had seen it on the news, how countless martial artists bathed in blood to protect Somend from enemy forces, with some even losing their lives in the process. As parents, most of them just wanted their children to live safe and peaceful lives. Preparations were being made to include martial arts sses in education, but a new problem had risen. The issue of where to find martial arts teachers. These teachers did not need to be very powerful, but they had to be a martial artist at the least or the students would not trust the teacher¡¯s teachings. At this rate, Somend was going to need a lot of low level martial artists, and they needed the help of various martial arts aristocratic families. Those newly resurfaced forces who wanted to further develop themselves naturally would be in search of children with high martial arts talents to be their disciples as well. Therefore, Mason had Julia send a notice to all the martial arts aristocratic families in Somend and told them to send the head of their families to Capital City the next day for a meeting. Not only were the newly resurfaced hidden aristocratic families and sects involved, all of Somend¡¯s martial arts aristocratic families had to attend the meeting as well. The meeting would not only discuss the issue of ie and division of resources by various forces, but also the issue of having these families send low-level disciples to be martial arts teachers. With Mason, Somend¡¯s Chief of Staff, and a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank gathering the families, no one dared to bete. All forces agreed to attend the meeting on time. It was time to distribute benefits. Mason had wanted David to attend the meeting as well but the young man rejected , iming that he wanted to rest a few more days. Mason did not force him. David found it too troublesome, so he declined to join the hype to discuss such trivial matters. All he did was tell Mason that when it came to distributing benefits, he could show more favor to the King family as they had contributed the most to Somend. Mason also gathered all martial arts aristocratic families in Somend for a meeting to discuss something important. There were five major forces in the world now, and excluding Somend , the other four had already joined the Chris family andbined one major force. It was only a matter of time before the Chris familyunched an attack on Somend, and Mason needed all forces and their leaders to discuss ande up with a n together. The next day, David sent Celia and Selena to school again. There were even more people waiting at Greenwood University¡¯s entrance for Selena today, both male and female students alike. From N?velDrama.Org. Once Selena got out of the car, the crowd swarmed her, which shocked Celia a little. Celia grabbed Selena¡¯s arm and the other patted her hand to reassure her. ¡°Miss Selena , you must be a martial artist, right? I saw you beat Mont without breaking a sweat yesterday.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah! When did you start training , Miss Selena? Which realm are you in now? Can you fly?¡± ¡°Miss Selena, the news broadcast said anyone under sixteen is the best fit for learning martial arts, is that true? Do we not have any chance left? Can you let us try? I want to be a martial artist too.¡± The students started asking all sorts of questions at the same time. Selena frowned. She was not used to being surrounded by so many people and she released her powerful aura. Chapter 835 Chapter 835 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 835 She growled lowly, ¡°Move!¡± The people around Selena shuddered and immediately stopped talking. Then, they instinctively made way for Selena. Selena left with Celia in tow without answering a single question. Everyone else only snapped back to reality after the two left. ¡°Did you guys feel that just now?¡± ¡°My body felt cold, and I couldn¡¯t really breathe for a moment. My arms were frozen too, and I felt like a small raft at sea that could be overturned at any moment.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± ¡°Miss Selena must be a high-level martial artist. Just her aura alone made us feel so tiny. She¡¯s so strong.¡± ¡°I think that Miss Selena must at least be a second-ss martial artist.¡± ¡°Second-ss only? I¡¯m willing to bet that Miss Selena¡¯s at least first-ss.¡± ¡°What second and first ss. Miss Selena might just be a Tiger Ranker!¡± ¡°No way! She¡¯s so young, how could she be a Tiger Ranker? The news said that Tiger Rankers were already Somend¡¯s elites.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about that? What if Miss Selena¡¯s just that talented?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°I think so too!¡± ¡°Wanna bet?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°What are the risks?¡± ¡°Anyone who loses shouts, ¡®I¡¯m a useless piece of trash,¡¯ three times into the school broadcast.¡± ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go and ask Miss Selena right now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s!¡± The crowd slowly dissipated. David watched Greenwood University¡¯s students walk off. It seemed like the publication of martial artists did affect ordinary people, though not by much. Humans were adaptive creatures, after all. It would only be a matter of time before they got used to it. When David sent Celia and Selena to school, Mason happened to receive a sudden message from foreign Somer spies as well. The Chris family was going to attack Somend with the remaining three forces today. This stunned Mason, but he was an experienced man, so he managed to calm down quickly and immediately started to n. The closest point between Falconia and Somend was Dark Cape, and he was certain that the Chris family would attack from there. Mason had Julia inform all of Somend¡¯s forces, changing the location of the meeting from Capital City to Dark Cape. Then, he had all the forces send their strongest soldiers to the meeting. Since this was a meeting regarding the distribution of resources, more powerful forces would receive more resources than those who were unable to disy their full strength. Such was the truth, whether it was fair to everyone or not. Julia knew how important this matter was, and so informed all the families as quickly as possible. The leaders were all confused about the sudden change in location and the necessity to send their strongest troops, but they did not think much of it. Somend may have two peak God Rankers, but the families knew that the two peak God Rankers would not use this opportunity to kill them all since it would be disadvantageous to Somend. There was no benefit in doing so and so no good reason to do such a thing As such, they followed Mason¡¯s instruction and called upon their elders and grandmasters who were previously in seclusion. Then, they sent their most powerful troops to the meeting, in hopes of gaining the most resources to further develop their families. The other benefit of disying their most powerful members was that they would get better selections of disciples when the time came, as every child would want to join the ranks of a more powerful force. After preparing everything, Mason¡¯s expression remained grim. Unlikest time, they were in for a difficult battle. There were four known peak God Rankers among the four forces and Mason knew that the Chris family had a trump card as well. Mason fell into deep thought over how he should deal with this situation. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After informing the other forces, Julia approached Mason and asked, ¡°Should I inform David, Great- grandpa?¡± Mason sighed and replied, ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°But Great-grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Julia, if I do not return this time, get David and hide. Don¡¯t let hime out until he¡¯s broken past peak God Rank. He¡¯s Somend¡¯s only hope, so nothing can happen to him,¡± Mason said. ¡°No! Great-grandpa , you¡¯lle back safe!¡± Julia said with tears. ¡°Julie ! Do not forget what I said. Make sure David does not act rashly. He is our only hope. Do not forget this.¡± Chapter 836 Chapter 836 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 836 Dark Cape. All the big yers in Somend gathered here. Besides that, almost the strongest forces were present. There was no other choice. It was a crucial period when Somend was going to allocate resources. Continuing to hide your strength was a bad idea. Mason made it clear that resources would be allocated ording to the apparent strength of each force. Hiding your strength would not only put you at a disadvantage when they allocated resources, but you would also suffer when recruiting disciples. No one was that stupid. Martial artists were now out in the open. Everyone was about to start learning martial arts. No one would say no to making a name for themselves . No one would refuse to bring glory to their family. No one would reject bringing glory to themselves again. Therefore , everyone worked hard to put their best foot forward at this meeting. The forces attending the meeting were led up to Dark Cape Peak, the highest peak on Dark Cape. Dark Cape Peak was a scenic ce with amanding view of Dark Cape¡¯sndscape. The top of the mountain was also vast. There were hundreds of them, including the forces and Somend officials. Standing on top only took up less than half the space. Mason was standing at the top of the hill, looking out over Falconia. A figure stood up straight behind Mason and said, ¡°Sir, all the surrounding people have been evacuated.¡± ¡°Dirk, thank you!¡± Mason turned around and said. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Sir. It¡¯s my job!¡± Dirk replied. With that, he stepped aside. He stood with the rest of Somend Parliament¡¯s members. All of Somend Parliament¡¯s members were present except for David. It was a critical time for Somend. The more people they had, the stronger they were. Mason did not want to give up even the slightest bit of hope. If he gave up, billions of Somenders behind him would be in deep trouble. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for the sudden change of location and having youe here. I would like to apologize to you first. I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± Mason said and bowed to the hundreds of people present. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He surprised everyone by doing so. Mason was a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank. He was Somend¡¯s stabilizing force. However, he bowed to these people. Although they considered themselves no ordinary beings, they knew what they were capable of. They were in no position to deserve such a grand gesture from Mason. Everyone sensed that something was wrong. It seemed there was more to this than met the eye. ¡°Old Master Stefani, we¡¯re here with our strongest team as per your request. Why don¡¯t you tell us what¡¯s going on? ¡°Yeah! Old Master Stefani, just let us know what¡¯s goingon so we can know what to expect. You¡¯re making us panic this way. We can¡¯t afford such a grand gesture.¡± The others said nothing. However, all eyes were on Mason. They were waiting for his answer. They all thought Mason¡¯s bow meant something bad was going to happen. At this point, Mason had nothing to hide anymore. After all, it was going to take all hands on deck to deal with what was going to happen next. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I received word this morning that the Chris family will be visiting me in Somend along with the rest of the three major forces, so I¡¯m meeting them here.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Mason¡¯s statement surprised hundreds of people in the room. ¡®The Chris family will being to Somend with the rest of the three major forces?¡¯ They were aggressive. Chapter 837 Chapter 837 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 837 How could it be a mere visit? They were here to test Somend. They were here to see if they could take over Somend. That was when the penny dropped. No wonder Mason asked them to bring their strongest members. The idea was to gather Somend¡¯s forces to defend against the enemy, not to allocate resources. Before anyone could speak, Mason went on to say, ¡°You must know their purpose. I asked you to bring your best to help Somend fend off enemies and deter criminals. No one can escape unscathed when the nation is breached. Everyone¡¯s going to have a hard time if Somend is attacked. We can only protect our homes if we work together.¡± Mason said and bowed to everyone again. ¡°Help Somend fend off enemies and deter criminals!¡± Other Somend officials also bent forward. They made a deep bow to all the forces. It was no exaggeration to say that Mason alone supported Somend. If you exclude Mason, Somend officials were not worth mentioning in the face of the major forces. They were too different in terms of strength and numbers. However, with Mason here, Somend would be one of the world¡¯s five major forces. ¡°Old Master Stefani , I¡¯m impressed with your n, but now that the King family is here, we¡¯ll work with Somend to get through this. After all, Somend¡¯s our home. The King family has no reason to back down when others are bullying us,¡± Delmont said with a wry smile. He knew something was wrong from the start. However, he had no idea what exactly it was. Therefore, he brought two-thirds of the family¡¯s fighters with him. He kept a third at home just in case. Something really did end up happening. However, it was just like what he said. The King family were here now. It did not make sense to return. If so, how were they going maintain their respectful status in Somend? Besides, even if the Chris family came with the other three major forces, Delmont did not think Somend would lose. After all, Somend had two peak God Rankers. Silver Face could injure Marlon seriously. His strength went without saying. Mason was a veteran too. He worked his way up from the lowest level. He was experienced inbat. Although they were outnumbered , having two peak God Rankers fight four peak God Ranker was not impossible. Besides, there were hundreds of them from various forces! The other party might not strike. Once they did, it was hard to say if they would even win. Foreign peak God Rankers were famous for cherishing their lives and shutting themselves off all year round. They did this to live a little longer. They were unwilling to trade life for victory. ¡°Old Master Stefani, you¡¯re still so wise after all these years. You¡¯ve done everything you can for Somend. The Krums has no reason to back down and will do everything they can to help you protect Somend and our home,¡± the head of the Krums-Ted said. He probably had the same idea as Delmont. Everyone who became the heads of forces and patriarchs was cunning If Delmont could think of it, so would everyone else. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Seeing the King family and the Krums expressing their support, the other forces began to weigh in. They would do everything they could to help Somend and protect their home. They had no choice even if they refused to do so deep down. It was toote to back out now. This was unless they did not want to stay in Somend anymore. Chapter 838 Chapter 838 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 838 ¡°Thank you for all your support. I believe that as long as we stick together, work together, and unite the strength of our country, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to Somend,¡± Mason said earnestly. Mason was temporarily relieved to have gained the support of the families. His greatest fear was that these men would refuse to help after learning the enemy¡¯s strength. It was why he did not tell the truth in the first ce. It seemed to be working out pretty well. Whether they were sincere or forced, at least hundreds of masters were here, which was rather intimidating, If these guys really did back out, there was nothing Mason could do to stop them. He could only confront the enemy. He would make them pay even if he had to sacrifice his life. ¡°Old Master Stefani, since we have to face the three major forces led by the Chris family, what about Captain Silver Face? Why is he missing? Call him over and let us see what the big shot who injured Marlon looks like.¡± ¡°Yeah! Old Master Stefani, we want to see Captain Silver Face too. Call him over!¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Everyone chimed in. They wanted to meet the mysterious Silver Face. Of course, the most important thing was that they wanted to feel relieved. It might look like there were hundreds of them. However, there was nothing they could do if they were to face the three major forces led by the Chris family. After all, their enemy had four peak God Rankers. Mason could only stop two of them even if he risked his life. What about the remaining two? The enemies would be like wolves in a flock of sheep when confronting them. Besides, it was not like the enemy only had four peak God rankers. They hadte God Rankers and mid-God Rankers too. Somend had two peak God Rankers ¡ª Silver Face and Mason-so they had the confidence to face the enemy. Otherwise, why would they charge ahead when they knew they were only going to die? Mason instantly smiled bitterly after hearing everyone¡¯s words. He understood their thoughts. However, David could not make it. This was a precaution. If the Chris family really did have a Grandmaster beyond peak God Rank who had woken up as he suspected, David was only going to kill himself if he came. Somend would be wiped out by then. David was left out. With David¡¯s talents, surpassing peak God Rank was just around the corner. Once he took that small step, Somend still had a chance to make aeback. Somend would be hopeless if David were gone. They would return to the dark ages again. However, they could not be honest with them right now. It would kill everyone¡¯s momentum and confidence. How were they going to fight if they lost their momentum before they even started the fight? ¡°Everyone! Silver Face has some business to attend to first. Please wait for a moment. He will be here shortly,¡± said Mason. Everyone looked at Mason suspiciously. They were unconvinced. Look at the time. The enemy would be here soon. What could be more important than protecting your home? However, even if they were skeptical, no one would question the two peak God Rankers¡¯ n. ¡°Old Master Stefani, when are the enemiesing? Can Captain Silver Face make it?¡± | ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Mason said, suddenly looking serious. Then they turned and looked in the direction of Falconia. Everyone followed Mason¡¯s gaze. Hundreds of heavy helicopters lined up neatly as they flew toward Dark Cape. At first, they looked the size of mosquitoes. Slowly they became bees. Then, they became birds. They ended upnding about a kilometer outside Dark Cape Peak. They stopped in mid-air. A queue of hundreds of people descended from the helicopter. Everyone was suspended in mid-air. Chapter 839 Chapter 839 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 839 In other words, these hundreds of people were at least half-step God Rank masters. It was a big surprise to the Somenders. They outnumbered them, even though they had hundreds of people too. However, peak Dragon Rankers andte Dragon Rankers made up the majority of their numbers. After all, small forces did not even have half-step God Rank masters. Peak Dragon Rankers were their strongest fighters. Mason did not care how many people showed up nor how strong they were overall. He just stared at the old man in the front. The old man looked ordinary and thin. However, he upied the most prominent position. Behind the old man were the four major forces¡¯ supreme powerhouses at peak God Rank. Standing in front of the top four peak God Rankers had to be none other than the Grandmaster of the Chris family, who had woken up. It seemed that their suspicions were true. However, it made sense after thinking about it. If the Chris family did not have a master beyond peak God Rank who had just woken up, they would not have been able to annex the other three major forces so easily. Mason was d. It was a good thing he did not inform David. He was hesitant to tell David at first. However, he eventually rejected the idea. Otherwise, Somend¡¯s situation would be hopeless. If they learned that David had be a peak God Ranker at such a young age, they would never allow a powerhouse like David to live. It was only a matter of time before David took that step. Such people were too much of a threat. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Mason was already determined to die. Surrendering was not an option. He never gave in to his enemy. He could not run away. Even if he could run away, Mason was would not go anywhere. He was going to risk his life and deal the enemy a heavy blow today. Two or even three peak God Rankers would not confront a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank fighting with the determination to die. They could only stay out of his way. Such people often fought with all their might and never defended themselves. One mistake, and you could be seriously injured. However, Mason had never met anyone beyond peak God Rank in his life. He was not sure whether his determination to die fighting with all his might would threaten such a man. After Bourne got out of the helicopter with the other three families, the helicopters began to fan out. Hundreds of helicopters formed a huge circle in the sky. They surrounded everyone, including Somend and the Chris family¡¯s four major sources. At the same time, the cameras on the ne turned on. They linked to the globalwork and went live around the world. Dark Cape did not turn on its maic field. The wireless signal could be connected. This was part of the Chris family¡¯s n. They wanted to unify the forces in the world. They wanted the Chris family to shine, so they had to show everyone their power. Otherwise, it was troublesome to go after the forces one by one. Besides, this would also be too inefficient. Therefore, they came up with a solution. This was to let everyone watch the Chris family destroy Somend devastatingly. This would discourage all other forces from resisting. Even the powerful country of Somend was easily destroyed by the Chris family, so who else could go against them? It would achieve the Chris family¡¯s goal. He wanted everyone to see them destroy Somend. Global live streaming was the easiest way to do this. The Chris family was well prepared. The whole world might change after today. Chapter 840 Chapter 840 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 840 You could say that the Chris family had made preparations for Somend¡¯s destruction to be perfectly presented in front of the world so that the Chris family could intimidate the whole world. Hundreds of helicopters were equipped with cameras. After turning on the cameras, the wireless signal connected. With almost a 360-degree view, they showed the world exactly what was going on at Dark Cape Peak. At the same time, TV stations, cell phones,puters, and even the huge screens in every square around the world began live streaming. This cost a lot of money. Of course, with the status the Chris family had around the world, it was easily achievable. They had deeply prated Somend, let alone everywhere else. Soon after the global live streaming began, countless people noticed it. A huge square in Somend. ¡°Look, what¡¯s that on the big screen? A sci-fi movie? Why are there so many people standing in the air? When was it taken? Why was it never advertised?¡± ¡°What sci-fi movie? Didn¡¯t you see the word ¡®live¡¯ on top? I heard martial artists can walk in the air after reaching a certain realm.¡± ¡°F*ck! Really? How awesome! Just standing in the air without any help? Besides that, this ce feels so familiar to me! Is it¡­ Dark Cape Peak at Dark Cape?¡± ¡°Is¡­ Is that Somend¡¯s Chief of staff, Old Master Stefani? And the Somend Parliament¡¯s members that we see a lot on TV? Who are those people up in the air? Are they from Falconia? Is this going to be a war? Is war approaching?¡± Someone eximed. There were many such situations urring simultaneously throughout the world, not only in the squares. They could view such a scene on TVs,puters, and cell phones. It instantly attracted countless people¡¯s attention. It went viral. There were tens of billions of people around the world. More than two-thirds of the world¡¯s poption had watched it in a short time. It became a legend in the live stream world. Many people stopped what they were doing and watched the live stream nervously. Everybody understood that something big must have happened. There was no exnation, so no one knew what was going on. They could only carefully watch as it unfolded. David went into the kitchen to cook after picking up Celia and Selena from school. Although the various group chats on David¡¯s phone were talking about the global live streaming, David had no time to check it, so he had no idea about it. Celia and Selena were talking in the living room. They turned on the television and were instantly attracted by the live stream on TV. Selena saw someone from the King family on the live stream. It was her grandfather Delmont, and her father Augustus. Several King family grandmasters were more senior than her grandfather. The stand-off between the two lineups was arrogant and despotic. ¡®Is Somend going to war with an enemy? ¡®Why is David still here? ¡®Isn¡¯t he a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank? ¡®Somend¡¯s going to war with an enemy. ¡®How could he be absent?¡¯ They had hundreds of people standing in the air. Selena knew what this meant. The force was ridiculously powerful. How could David be in the mood to cook for them? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, now was not the time to think about it. Selena quickly shouted to the kitchen, ¡°David,e out and look! Something big is going on.¡± David was currently busy in the kitchen. He was confused to hear Selena call him. Chapter 841 Chapter 841 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 841 Selena had not spoken to him for two days. So why did she suddenly call him? However, David still answered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be out immediately.¡± Just as David was about to go out and have a look, the phone in his pocket rang. David took out his phone and took a look. It was from Killer, the first deputy captain of Red me Mercenaries. ¡®Did something happen in Dark Cape?¡¯ David quickly picked up the phone and asked, ¡°Killer, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Captain , two forces are fighting on Dark Cape Peak in Dark Cape. It looks like a war is about to begin. One side is Somend, led by Mason, and the other is abination of several major forces led by the Chris family. Now it¡¯s being broadcast live worldwide . You should turn on the television now and watch,¡± Killer said anxiously. Killer already knew when Somend¡¯s major families and Mason had just arrived at Dark Cape, but he did not immediately notify David. He wanted to see what these people wanted to do before deciding. It did not take long for the Chris family from Falconia to bring their people over. They were about to start a war. Killer realized the seriousness of the matter, so he quickly called David. When David heard what killer said, he was shocked. Then, he quickly asked, ¡°Killer, are you for real?¡± ¡°Absolutely! Now it¡¯s being broadcast live all over the world. It¡¯s being broadcasted on televisions,puters, mobile phones, and above mostrge zas. You will know if you look,¡± Killer replied affirmatively. ¡°Okay, I got it. Immediately evacuate everyone nearby. Thisbat level here is too destructive.¡± ¡°Roger that.¡± David hung up the call with Killer. After that, he hurried to the living room. As soon as he entered the living room, David was attracted by the live broadcast on the television. He spotted the thin old man standing before Marlon at a. nce. If he could stand in front of Marlon, the peak God Ranker, did this mean the old man was the grandmaster that had woken up in the Chris family? The partial Super-God? As for the other three around Marlon, they should be the peak God Rankers of the other three major forces. Selena and Celia saw David¡¯s unpleasant expression and asked worriedly, ¡°David, what¡¯s wrong?¡± David¡¯s mind was in chaos at this time. No one ever told him about the Chris family¡¯s arrival. He had absolutely no idea what was going on. With an unpleasant expression, David took out his phone and called Julia. The call just got through and before Julia could speak, David asked directly and loudly, ¡°Jules, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°D-David, Great-grandpa didn¡¯t want me to tell you. He thinks it¡¯ll be perilous this time. The enemy didn¡¯te in peace. He asked you to hide and not to be impulsive . You should onlye out after you break through peak God Rank. That way, there will still be hope for Somend,¡± Julia cried over the phone. ¡°When did this happen?¡± David asked through gritted teeth. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I received news this morning that Great-grandpa has brought people from the major families of Somend to Dark Cape to stop the enemies. As for the live broadcast, I don¡¯t know what happened. The Chris family should be behind it. The purpose of this is to show the world how strong they are and then conquer the world effortlessly.¡± ¡°I got it,¡± David said. ¡°David, please don¡¯t be impulsive. The enemy¡¯s strength is beyond imagination. Listen to Great-grandpa and hide! Don¡¯t go, otherwise we really have no hope, and Great ¨C grandpa¡¯s painstaking efforts will be in vain,¡± Julia entreated piteously. She did not expect the Chris family to actually do the global live broadcasts. Even if David rushed over now, the battle might have already ended. Once the enemy discovered him, he would die in vain after facing so many powerful enemies. If David were to die, there would be no hope leftfor Somend. Although Julia hoped that David could save her Great grandpa, he should do it only if it was within his ability. He did not have to do it if it would kill him. He might as well hide and wait until he was strong enough to avenge Great-grandpa. Chapter 842 Chapter 842 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 842 ¡°Jules, I¡¯m sorry.¡± David hung up the phone. Julia was relieved to hear David¡¯s apology. She thought David was apologizing for his inability to save her Great-grandpa. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This way, David would not go and get himself killed. Although David failed to create a miracle and Julia was a little disappointed, as long as he was alive, she would be okay. There was hope for the future. Temporary avoidance was not because of inner cowardice, but it was for the future rebirth. She believed that David would be able to achieve this soon. However, David was not thinking of the same thing at this time. He apologized for being too selfish. He failed to notify Mason in time that he had broken through the peak God Rank and reached partial Super ¨C God rank. If Mason died today, David would never have another day of peace. The old man was fighting for a way out for David using his own life. ¡°David, are you alright?¡± Celia asked worriedly. Selena looked at him equally worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Celia , you two should rest at him. I¡¯m going out to take care of something,¡± David replied with a wry smile. After speaking, David hurriedly turned and left. By the time the two girls finally reacted, David had disappeared from the living room. Selena and Celia quickly chased out. When David went outside the vi, he did not worry about anything else and immediately soared into the air. After he reached an altitude of about a thousand meters, he quickly activated his extreme speed exclusive to a partial Super-God and flew in the direction of Dark Cape. At this moment, for David, time was life. It was possible that if he was a secondte, Mason might lose his life to the enemy. He had the strength of a partial Super-God. Naturally, he knew the gap between a peak God Ranker and a partial Super-God. Without any exaggeration, even if the five peak God Rankers joined forces, they would not be able to pose a threat to him unless they caught him off guard in a sneak attack. It was also possible that he would defeat each and every one of them. Mason was now in danger of losing his life at any time and it was all because of him. If only he had told Mason earlier that he had already broken through to the partial Super-God rank. How could this happen? Thus, David had to go all out and could no longer hide any trace of strength. The extreme speed of partial Super-God broke through the air resistance. The moment when David exerted his full power, he caused a massive explosion. The sound emanated from the air, shrouding the entire Capital City in a huge gas explosion. It did not go away for a long time. Celia and Selena had just got to the door. Boom! A massive gas explosion could be heard. Both of them were startled. They looked around for David, but David was not there. They only saw a meteor streak across the sky and disappear in the blink of an eye. Capital City was a long way from Dark Cape, but David was fast. He was moving at speeds almost invisible to the naked eye. Chapter 843 Chapter 843 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 843 Wherever he went, the clouds would be directly cut in half by the airflow he created. From the ground, the sky seemed to be cut open by a knife, and one could see how fast he was. A ne would be like a tortoisepared to him. Dark Cape. Dark Cape Peak. Mason stood quietly at the top of Dark Cape Peak, watching the enemy¡¯s team of a hundred people. He did not speak or move. Behind him were hundreds of people from the major forces of Somend. Somend had an advantage in numbers. However, the difference in their strength was miles apart. A peak God Ranker was against four peak God Rankers and also someone halfway to God Rank. It was already a death sentence to Somend. The only difference was it was up to the enemy to determine how they wanted Somend to die. When Bourne saw that everything was ready, he stepped out. This step made Mason¡¯s heart beat violently. ¡®Are we starting? ¡®Come on then! ¡®Let me see how different a super-peak God Ranker really is!¡¯ Then, Mason also took a step forward and flew to the front to face Bourne. The two were only a few hundred meters apart. For a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank, they would be able to approach each other in the blink of an eye. Mason was ready to meet death vehemently. Unexpectedly, Bourne ignored him. Instead, he said to hundreds of cameras, ¡°Everyone who is watching the live broadcast, hello! First of all, I want to tell you that what you are watching is not a movie or TV series, but a global live broadcast. This is happening in real-time at Dark Cape Peak in Dark Cape. My name is Bourne Chris, and I was the grandmaster of the Chris family as well as a member of the Chris family four hundred years ago. Now, I have just woken up.¡± After Bourne said this, everyone in Somend¡¯s team except Mason was taken aback. It was not just them, the tens of billions of people worldwide watching the live broadcast were all shocked. Everyone already knew that this was the live broadcast, and some people had already guessed the location. However, how could someone from four hundred years ago survive until today? Was this a joke? Although the human lifespan had been greatly extended, there was no way anyone could live for four hundred years. Thispletely changed their worldview. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I know you have a lot of doubts, so let me exin. My family arranged for the global live broadcast, and the purpose is to let everyone see the strength of the Chris family. ¡°Because from today, the Chris family will be the most significant force in the world, and if all the other forces want to continue existing, they must rely on the Chris family, obey our arrangements, and serve us as their master. Otherwise, they can only perish. ¡°I know that my words alone will dissatisfy many of you, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to this global live broadcast today. Next, I will show you how the Chris family is going to do this. We will establish our prestige with Somend, and if you think you can surpass Somend, you can try to oppose me.¡± After Bourne finished speaking, he looked at Mason and asked, ¡°You are Mason Stefani of Somend, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mason replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone named Silver Face in Somend? Tell him toe here. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡± ¡°There is no Silver Face in Somend, just me.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect Silver Face to be a coward. I wonder how he got to this point.¡± ¡°You talk too much nonsense,¡± Mason interrupted directly. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Bourne narrowed his eyes, and his super-peak God Ranker¡¯s energy surged towards Mason. Mason only felt an enormous pressure overwhelming him. He tried his best to resist but still staggered a few steps backward. On the other hand, the people of the major forces behind him felt like this energy was a superpower from heaven.. They could not even resist. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Everyone looked at the thin figure in the distance with horror on their faces. Especially thete God Rankers. Their feelings were more intuitive. A peak God Ranker¡¯s energy was definitely not this strong. In other words, this skinny old man named Bourne had surpassed peak God Rank. ¡®How¡­ How are they going to fight him?¡¯ The people of several major forces looked at each other. They could all see the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Chapter 844 Chapter 844 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 844 Wherever he went, the clouds would be directly cut in half by the airflow he created. From the ground, the sky seemed to be cut open by a knife, and one could see how fast he was. A ne would be like a tortoisepared to him. Dark Cape. Dark Cape Peak. Mason stood quietly at the top of Dark Cape Peak, watching the enemy¡¯s team of a hundred people. He did not speak or move. Behind him were hundreds of people from the major forces of Somend. Somend had an advantage in numbers. However, the difference in their strength was miles apart. A peak God Ranker was against four peak God Rankers and also someone halfway to God Rank. It was already a death sentence to Somend. The only difference was it was up to the enemy to determine how they wanted Somend to die. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Bourne saw that everything was ready, he stepped out. This step made Mason¡¯s heart beat violently. ¡®Are we starting? ¡®Come on then! ¡®Let me see how different a super-peak God Ranker really is!¡¯ Then, Mason also took a step forward and flew to the front to face Bourne. The two were only a few hundred meters apart. For a supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank, they would be able to approach each other in the blink of an eye. Mason was ready to meet death vehemently. Unexpectedly, Bourne ignored him. Instead, he said to hundreds of cameras, ¡°Everyone who is watching the live broadcast, hello! First of all, I want to tell you that what you are watching is not a movie or TV series, but a global live broadcast. This is happening in real-time at Dark Cape Peak in Dark Cape. My name is Bourne Chris, and I was the grandmaster of the Chris family as well as a member of the Chris family four hundred years ago. Now, I have just woken up.¡± After Bourne said this, everyone in Somend¡¯s team except Mason was taken aback. It was not just them, the tens of billions of people worldwide watching the live broadcast were all shocked. Everyone already knew that this was the live broadcast, and some people had already guessed the location. However, how could someone from four hundred years ago survive until today? Was this a joke? Although the human lifespan had been greatly extended, there was no way anyone could live for four hundred years. Thispletely changed their worldview. ¡°I know you have a lot of doubts, so let me exin. My family arranged for the global live broadcast, and the purpose is to let everyone see the strength of the Chris family. ¡°Because from today, the Chris family will be the most significant force in the world, and if all the other forces want to continue existing, they must rely on the Chris family, obey our arrangements, and serve us as their master. Otherwise, they can only perish. ¡°I know that my words alone will dissatisfy many of you, and that¡¯s why we¡¯re going to this global live broadcast today. Next, I will show you how the Chris family is going to do this. We will establish our prestige with Somend, and if you think you can surpass Somend, you can try to oppose me.¡± After Bourne finished speaking, he looked at Mason and asked, ¡°You are Mason Stefani of Somend, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Mason replied. ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone named Silver Face in Somend? Tell him toe here. Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance.¡± ¡°There is no Silver Face in Somend, just me.¡± ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t expect Silver Face to be a coward. I wonder how he got to this point.¡± ¡°You talk too much nonsense,¡± Mason interrupted directly. ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± Bourne narrowed his eyes, and his super-peak God Ranker¡¯s energy surged towards Mason. Mason only felt an enormous pressure overwhelming him. He tried his best to resist but still staggered a few steps backward. On the other hand, the people of the major forces behind him felt like this energy was a superpower from heaven.. They could not even resist. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Everyone looked at the thin figure in the distance with horror on their faces. Especially thete God Rankers. Their feelings were more intuitive. A peak God Ranker¡¯s energy was definitely not this strong. In other words, this skinny old man named Bourne had surpassed peak God Rank. ¡®How¡­ How are they going to fight him?¡¯ The people of several major forces looked at each other. They could all see the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Chapter 845 Chapter 845 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 845 He did not want to see this. Moreover, a peak God Ranker was fighting with the determination to die, so Bourne had to be careful. If not, he would be injured. By then, the gains would not make up for the losses. Initially, he thought he would quickly subdue the Somenders if he showed his strength as a super-peak God Ranker as he did with the other three major forces. Unexpectedly, Mason was not afraid of death at all. When Bourne thought about the tens of billions of people watching live and the other three families behind him, he seemed to have no choice but to take action today. ¡®Let the world feel the horror of super-peak God Ranker!¡¯ ¡°Spread out, back away!¡± Bourne yelled at the hundreds of helicopters in the air. After he opened his mouth, all of the helicopters began to retreat and expand the effectivebat area. At the same time, the hundreds of people behind Bourne also began to retreat quickly. A super-peak God Ranker was no joke. The aftermath alone could kill most of them. ¡°You should also step back and find an opportunity to escape as best you can. Today, I, Mason Stefani, have let you down. However, I still hope that you can do your best to help if you encounter aThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Somender being bullied in the future. I will be very grateful for that.¡± Mason turned around and bowed to the people of the major forces. ¡°Old Master Stefani , you don¡¯t have to me yourself. We should be the ones apologizing for failing to help Somend. Don¡¯t worry, as long as we can escape from this ce today, we will do our best to help the Somend people in the future,¡± Delmont said solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Old Master Stefani, please rest assured that as long as we don¡¯t die today, we will do our best to help the Somenders in the future.¡± The rest spoke in session. ¡°Thank you very much for that.¡± Mason bowed again. Then, he turned to face Bourne. The two stood opposite each other. The hearts of all Somenders watching the live broadcast leaped to their throats. Once Mason was defeated, Somend would be doomed. Of course, some people were about to jump for joy, and these were the people of the Haran family. They suffered too many losses by Mason¡¯s hands, and no one would be happier than them to see Mason die. Now that they had decided to start the battle, Bourne also stopped talking nonsense. After the helicopters equipped with cameras were far enough, he directly emitted his energy with all his strength. Boom! Powerful and unparalleled energy soared into the sky. The clouds scattered thousands of meters in the sky as a hurricane started to blow across Dark Cape Peak. Everyone¡¯s faces were hurting from the strong wind. Even if the hundreds of helicopters were far enough, they were still affected by Bourne¡¯s energy and they struggled to remain stable. Mason faced Bourne¡¯s energy up close. His loose clothes pped loudly in the wind like an ordinary person facing a 6 or 7-force gale. Mason knew he was no match for Bourne after feeling his energy. He had no choice other than to fight. Boom! He also released his peak God Ranker energy to the extreme. Tens of billions of people were staring at this battle with a huge disparity in strength. A peak God Ranker and a partial Super-God. Although the partial Super-God had not recovered to his peak and was still weak, a peak God Ranker was notparable to him. Just when Bourne¡¯s energy had reach its extremes and he was about to kill Mason in one fell swoop¡­ Boom! A st of air came from dozens of kilometers away. It was deafening and everyone¡¯s eardrums hurt from the vibration. Then, it directly interrupted Bourne¡¯s energy that was about to peak. Chapter 846 Chapter 846 Bourne frowned. His energy that was about to peak had been interrupted! Initially, his idea was to use his partial Super-God energy to suppress Mason and quickly end the battle. He would not give Mason any chance to resist at all. Even if he was a super strong partial Super-God, he was still someone from centuries ago. He was nearly two hundred years old before he fell asleep. Now, he had not recovered to his peak yet. He did not want to fight a war of attrition with Mason. Naturally he could not afford to do so. Mason was fighting with his life, and so was he. Unless he broke through the realm again and injected new energy into his body, his life would soon reach its limit. The loud explosion attracted the attention of everyone around Dark Cape Peak. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They were all looking in the direction of the sound. They then saw a bright spot that looked like a shooting star flying towards Dark Cape Peak at lightning speed from the direction of Somend. A sudden ident temporarily interrupted Mason and Bourne''s battle, so they also wanted to see what was happening. David was very anxious on the way. He was afraid that Mason would have already been killed by the time he arrived. Not only would the Somenders not forgive him, but he would also not forgive himself. Hence, he used his partial Super-God''s extreme speed throughout the entire journey, and at the same time, he wrapped himself with materialized mind power, forming a protective shield around the body. This would prevent his body from rubbing directly against the air. Otherwise, at this extreme speed, the high temperature caused by friction with air molecules would burn all his clothes instantly. However, the materialized mind power and the friction of the air would also generate an extremely high temperature. It made David feel like he was being wrapped in a fireball at that moment. In addition to the extreme speed, he now looked like a shooting star. ¡®I¡¯m here!¡¯ David saw the scene on Dark Cape Peak from a distance. His sight, smell, and hearing were all very powerful when he was in this realm. When he saw Mason and a thin old man standing face to face, David''s heart tightened. If the opponent acted now, he would be unable to stop him in time. He gritted his teeth. ¡®I¡¯m going all out!¡¯ David took a deep breath. The strength in his whole body skyrocketed to the extremes. His speed also increased a lot. However, this would notst long. Once he exhaled, his speed would decrease quickly. Boom! After David''s speed increased, the sound of the explosion also became louder. It caused the hearts of everyone around Dark Cape Peak to skip a beat. ¡®W-What the hell was that? ¡®A meteor? ¡®Or a meteorite? ¡®And it seems to be aiming for Dark Cape Peak.¡¯ Everyone began to be alert. If a meteor hit them, they would be in huge trouble. The aftermath of this impact was no worse than the damage from a super-peak God Ranker. Bourne narrowed his eyes and watched the thing that was rushing toward him. He and David were the only two powerful partial Super-Gods on the. Therefore, his eyesight was naturally not bad. As David got closer to them, Bourne saw what it was. It was a ming fireball and inside the fireball was¡­ a person? Chapter 847 Chapter 847 It was a man in a silver mask. ¡®A man with a silver mask?¡¯ This seemed familiar. Suddenly, Bourne shuddered. ¡®Is it Somend''s Silver Face? ¡®Is that person Silver Face, who once seriously injured Marlon?¡¯ After that, Bourne was a little puzzled. ording to Marlon''s description, even though Silver Face was stronger than Marlon, he was just a peak God Ranker. ¡®Can a peak God Ranker have such a speed? ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Bourne¡¯s mind was filled with confusion. At this time, many helicopters turned their cameras and directed them toward the sound. What appeared in the eyes of tens of billions of people around the world was a meteor flying rapidly. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This ident also made Julia, who was already crying in front of the television, stop crying temporarily. Her great-grandpa was just about to be killed by the enemy. Although Julia did not think this ident could save her great-grandpa, she would have more hope if he could live a little longer. At this time, she was sping her hands together and praying in her heart. ¡®I hope there will be a miracle to help Great-grandpa survive this catastrophe safely.¡¯ David again appeared in Julia''s mind. The man who surprised her from the moment he appeared. With powerful medical skills, her great-grandpa, who was already on the brink of death, was rescued. Unfortunately, this time he was powerless. She knew it was impossible, but at this moment, Julia still hoped that David could suddenly appear and save her great-grandpa. Countless Somenders watching the broadcast all let out sighs of relief. Once Mason died, Somend would be doomed. This was something that none of the Somenders wanted to see. Selena and Celia were also watching the live broadcast. When they saw a meteor rushing towards Dark Cape, Selena was stunned. Just now, when David left, she also saw a meteor flying over Capital City, and the sound was the same as what was ying on the television. Although she struggled to believe it, that was the fact. David was the meteor. As for how he did it, Selena had no idea because it was entirely beyond her imagination. There has never been such an incident in the historical records of the King family for thousands of years. A person could turn into a meteor and cross more than half of Somend in such a short period. She could not wrap her head around this. This was iprehensible and unimaginable! She thought she was the only one who knew David''s true strength, but in the end, she was also deceived by David. Furthermore, this godlike character had been like a stay-at-home husband for them over the past few days. He cooked for them and ferried them to and from school. Selena felt like she could feel proud for a lifetime. Of course, the proudest should be Celia. How was this girl so lucky? After getting along these days, Selena could see it. David''s love for Celia was set deep into his bones. She would be lying if she said she was not jealous. Celia also turned her head to look at Selena this time. Then, she asked with a slight stutter, ¡°Miss Selena, i-is that¡­¡± Selena nodded wryly and said, ¡°That should be David.¡± ¡°H-How did he do it? Can martial artists be so powerful?¡± Celia continued to ask with wide eyes. ¡°I don''t know either because this ispletely beyond my imagination. Ordinary martial artists can''t do this, but David can because he is a god-like character who God sent to save the world, Celia. To be honest, I really envy you.¡± ¡°Miss Selena, you don''t have to envy me, because David will belong to both of us in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you, Celia.¡± David was such a godlike character, so who would not want to be his woman? He could cook, and he could also fight on the battlefield. Chapter 848 Chapter 848 Boom! The gas explosion also got louder as David got closer to Dark Cape Peak. At this moment, tens of billions of people stared at this sudden meteor. ¡®It¡¯sing!¡¯ Bourne growled inwardly. He had adjusted his body to be in the best possible position. He knew that the other party did note in peace. When he saw that it was Silver Face, he started preparing. Woosh! A ming figure descended in an arc from several thousand meters away and charged directly at Bourne. It was incredibly fast and dazzling to the eyes. Boom! Boom! Then, one after the other, one loud followed by one significantly softer collision sound resounded through Dark Cape Peak like thunder. Then, it spread across all of Dark Cape. The first one was the sound of David and Bourne colliding. Due to the strong momentum generated by David''s extreme speed, this hit could be said to be David''s most substantial blow so far. It was also the most significant blow that he could deal in his current realm. Bourne, the peerless powerhouse who had reached partial Super-God rank four hundred years ago, was sted by David into a small mountain opposite. The second sound was the sound of Bourne hitting the mountain. The small mountain peak was knocked down like it had been cut off. The impact was so strong. The collision''s strong shockwave made people feel like they were in a Category 12 hurricane. The dozens of heavy-duty helicopters that were close to them were directly overturned before crashing to the ground. Continuous explosions could be heard. However, this sound was much softer than the sound of the collision just now. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Even Mason, the supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank, was pushed hundreds of meters away by the aftermath before finally stopping. His eyes were full of shock, let alone the others. However, since they were far away, they did not feel it as intensely as Mason did. Meanwhile, the ground was a mess. Countless giant trees swayed to and fro as if they were experiencing a natural disaster. When everyone opened their eyes, they saw a figure standing silently in the air. Mason had retreated to the top of Dark Cape Peak. Bourne, on the other hand, was buried under the copsed peak. Everyone on the scene, as well as the tens of billions of people watching the live broadcast, watched this scene in shock. ¡®That meteor just now was actually a person?¡¯ When they saw this figure wearing a silver mask on his face, countless people from the forces shuddered. ¡®Is that Silver Face from Somend?¡¯ Not long ago, Silver Face barged into the Mosley family alone. Silver Face destroying the Mosley family''s ancestral home and seriously injuring Marlon had caused a stir in the upper circles of the world. Who did not know that Somend now had another supreme powerhouse at peak God Rank? ¡°Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Grandmaster!¡± At this time, the people of the Chris family finally reacted, and they quickly flew over to the copsed mountain. ¡°Those who dare to cross Somend shall be punished!¡± David stood in the air like a god, and when his resonating voice entered everyone''s ears, it made them want to worship him. At this moment, Mason and the people behind him were excited. All the Somenders watching the live broadcast were thrilled. Julia, Celia, and Selena were all excited. Meanwhile, Mason was in tears. The strength that David just showed made him feel like an ant. If that blow had been meant for him, then he would definitely have died. David had broken through. He had surpassed peak God Rank and reached another level. Somend was also safe. As Julia looked at the figure, tears welled up in her eyes once again. She knew that a miracle had happened once again, and the person who created this miracle was still the man that upied her heart. Chapter 849 Chapter 849 However, this time, his ce in her heart had expanded once again. She would never forget this. Celia looked at the god-like figure on the television with eyes full of stars. That was her man. The man who was with herst night. It was so admirable, and she was so proud. Selena also stared at the figure. ¡®Not surprisingly, it¡¯s him. ¡®But¡­ he''s only twenty-two! ¡®How did he do it? ¡®It''s really¡­ It''s incredible. ¡®He¡¯s such a dazzling man. ¡®There should be no woman who can resist him.¡¯ The whole of Somend was drowning in a sea of cheers. Everyone watching in the za began to dance. They did not know who the man with the silver mask was. But the sentence ¡®Those who dare to cross Somend shall be punished,¡¯ was enough for them. It proved that the masked man who suddenly appeared was from Somend. Some people were happy, while some people were sad. Those who are hostile to Somend almost had a heart attack when they saw this scene. The Haran family was one of them. After David said this one sentence, he did not continue. He was waiting for Bourne. A partial Super-God would not die so easily. Indeed, a few momentster¡­ Boom! Powerful energy suddenly erupted from under the copsed mountain. A thin figure emerged from under the mountain peak. In an instant, he reached David, but David was already prepared. Boom! The two collided again. The loud crashing sound once again prated everyone''s ears. Both of them were pushed back by the force of the shock. However, David only retreated a few dozen meters. Bourne, on the other hand, retreated hundreds of meters backward. A simple fight showed everyone who had the upper hand. Everyone at the scene and the tens of billions watching the live broadcast stared nervously at the battle between the two. Until now, they could probably figure out what was going on. This battle would determine the state of the world. If Bourne won, then with no doubt, the whole world would be dominated by the Chris family starting from today onward. Judging from the authoritarian attitude of the Chris family, those who obeyed them would prosper, and those who opposed them would perish. Everyone had to view them as their master. On the other hand, if the masked man won, Somend would be the strongest force in the world. Judging from Somend¡¯s past behavior, they were not as authoritarian and ambitious as the Chris family. Therefore, they would not view everyone else as ves like the Chris family would. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, most of them hoped the masked man could win. After Bourne staggered a few hundred meters backward, he stopped in the air. At this moment, his clothes were tattered, and his hair was messy. He looked like a beggar. There was blood flowing out of the corner of his lips too. David¡¯s blow just now inflicted colossal damage on him. If a peak God Ranker took this blow, they would definitely die. After two collisions, Bourne knew he was not Silver Face¡¯s opponent. The opponent had definitely broken through peak God Rank and reached partial Super-God rank. Perhaps his peak, Bourne could still fight Silver Face. Unfortunately, he had not fully recovered yet, so he could not continue to confront Silver Face head-on. Otherwise, his body that had just recovered slightly would soon be exhausted again. His life expectancy would also decrease sharply. This was a price he could not bear. He had slept for hundreds of years and finally woken up, so he did not want to die without doing anything. Chapter 850 Chapter 850 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 850 David was hovering in the air. After just these two short fights, he knew it was just as he thought. This grandmaster of the Chris family had not recovered to his peak. The body also needed energy to sleep for hundreds of years. He could not maintain his peak before falling asleep. Meanwhile , looking at Bourne¡¯s appearance, he had not been young before he fell asleep. Of course, if David did not break through to partial Super God rank, he would definitely not be his opponent. On the other hand, since he was, everything was different now. Even if the other party had been in his peak, David would not be afraid, let alone right now when he was not. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a partial Super-God in Somend. We, the Chris family, were reckless. I apologize to you, but Silver Face, you can¡¯t me this all on me. If you showed this strength earlier, this never would have happened,¡± Bourne said. He did not want to keep fighting David. However, as a partial Super-God, even if he was not David¡¯s opponent, he could not show that he was weak. Tens of billions of people around the world were watching the live broadcasts. Thus, he could not afford to lose to this man. Originally, he wanted to show his strength to the people worldwide so the Chris family could integrate the global forces in the future. Unexpectedly, he shot himself in the foot instead and helped the reputation of Somend. Bourne was forced to suffer in silence. ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s my fault? Old man, I think you¡¯ve been sleeping for too long and your brain has stopped working,¡± David sneered. At this moment, he was furious and had yet to vent it. Hence, naturally, he would not be polite to Bourne. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bourne was also a little unhappy when he heard what Silver Face said. They were in the same realm. Furthermore , he had already apologized, yet Silver Face still said this in front of people worldwide. How disrespectful! ¡°Silver Face, I have already apologized to you and given you enough respect. I hope we can just get over this matter. After all, we are the only two partial Super-Gods on Earth. We should stop fighting and work together. We should resist the catastrophe together. I hope you will focus on the overall situation. ¡°Give me respect? No need! If I am still in peak God Rank, what would have be of Somend? You know better than me. When you attacked Somend, we already became enemies, and there is no possibility of reconciliation. As for the overall situation, don¡¯t speak of me so highly. I won¡¯t f*cking buy it,¡± David cursed sarcastically. ¡°You¡­ Silver Face, don¡¯t go over the line! Continuing to fight will not benefit either of us. In the end, both sides will lose. Now that the catastrophe is imminent, you must consider whether you can afford such consequences. Don¡¯t kill everyone just because you want to vent,¡± Bourne said furiously. He was a few hundred years old and was scolded by Silver Face, who was obviously much younger than him, in front of tens of billions of people around the world. How would he show his face again in the future? However, he still tried his best to hold himself back. Continuing to fight would not be good for him. It would be best if he could talk Silver Face down. ¡°I told you not to speak so highly of me. Are you deaf? You old fart, how dare you take action against Somend? If I were one stepte today, Old Master Stefani may have died. Who gave you the courage to attack Somend? If you think you have lived for too long, I can send you to hell. And as for dealing with the catastrophe, I can handle it without you,¡± David ignored the other party and continued to curse. ¡°Silver Face, don¡¯t be dissatisfied with small gains. Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? Do you think you¡¯re invincible just because you attacked me and got the upper hand?¡± Bourne said gloomily. David insulted him repeatedly and he started to get angry. Before he fell asleep, he had lived for nearly two hundred years, during which no one had ever dared to scold him like this. ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, then let¡¯s continue to fight. Let¡¯s see if I can kill you, you old fart!¡± After David finished scolding, he charged directly at Bourne. He did not give Bourne a chance to continue talking. Bourne was furious to see that David was not respecting him at all. Since he could not talk David down, then they should just fight. He also understood that submission would only make Silver Face more savage. He had slept for hundreds of years. Now, these people had forgotten the fear of being dominated by Bourne during that era. The battle between two peerless powerhouses surpassing peak God Rank was not easy toe by. So far, this was the first. Chapter 851 Chapter 851 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 851 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The onlookers had their eyes glued to the scene. Tens of billions of people watching the live broadcast stared fixedly at the screen. It was much better than any television show or movie. There were no special effects, and thebat was all done in real-time. Boom! Another violent collision. Still, David had the upper hand. Once again, Bourne was pushed back hundreds of meters by David. ¡°Haha! Old man, you are already old; now, it is the youngsters¡¯ world. ept reality! Let me kill you, and remember not to insult Somend in your next life!¡± David guffawed and said. David became unreasonable once he had the upper hand. After he retook his position, he chased after Bourne again. As he watched Silver Face charging at him, Bourne sighed silently in his heart. He did not expect to encounter such an opponent right after waking up. If he had known earlier , he would rested a little longer and onlye out once fully recovered. He was too careless. He thought he was the only partial Super-God on earth, so he could do whatever he wanted. However, he did not expect another one to be hiding out here. He could not let this go on. His opponent was clearly at his peak. Therefore , Bourne could only fight with everything he got. As for the result, he should not think about that right now. It was because his nearly decaying body would not be able to take it anymore if he continued to receive more blows. Boom! Bourne let go of himselfpletely. He also charged toward David quickly. The two met again. Boom! The violent collision sounded again. However, this time it was even. No one gained the upper hand. David did not expect this old man to hide his strength, but he was not afraid. Boom boom boom boom boom! The two fought from the air to the ground. Then, from the ground to the clouds. Wherever they were, there would be a mess spanning a few kilometers that was caused by the aftershock of the battle. The crowd of onlookers and the helicopter also retreated repeatedly for fear of being affected by the battle between these two peerless powerhouses. Bourne was seasoned. Meanwhile, David had materialized mind power helping him, so he was not much inferior to Bourne. However, he only used his mind power to sense his opponent and did not use any substantial mind power to fight. Now was an excellent opportunity to gainbat experience. It would be hard to find another chance like this if he missed it. Chapter 852 Chapter 852 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 852 David was strong, so the more he fought, the braver he became. Before Bourne fell asleep, he was nearly two hundred years old. His body was about to decay, and now he had not yet recovered to his peak. The longer the fight, the more damage he would suffer. The two seemed to be fighting evenly. However, in reality, the scales of victory had gradually shifted in David¡¯s favor. Bourne could not hold on any longer. He was in a difficult situation, and he could not stop halfway. This was also because David would not give him this chance to do so. The naked eye could not capture the battle between the two. Whether it was the people watching in-person or the people watching the broadcast in front of the screen, all they could hear was a loud crash. Then, they would look toward the ce that was being destroyed. Nearly 100 high-definition cameras were continuously shooting without missing a single spot, yet they still could not find the two of them. asionally, several units would be destroyed after being affected by the fight. Bang! David caught Bourne off guard and was punched directly into Dark Cape Peak, creating a big hole in the mountainside. Dark Cape Peak was trembling. Then, David charged into the big hole with his extreme speed before Bourne could get out. He shot straight into the hole. Boom! Another loud sound. David charged straight through Dark Cape Peak with Bourne in front of him and appeared diagonally from the other side. The top of the entire Dark Cape Peak was instantly destroyed and fragmented. Gravel flew all across the sky, A few more helicopters were unfortunately hit by gravel, resulting in a crash that caused the pilots to plummet to their death. Mason and the major forces from Somend had already withdrawn from Dark Cape Peak when the two started fighting Otherwise, this blow would have killed most of them. David did not stop after dragging Bourne through Dark Cape Peak Instead, he pushed Bourne to the ground again at lightning speed. In doing so, he created arge pit with a diameter of more than ten meters and a depth of twenty or thirty meters. All the people in the world watching were stunned by that one move. ¡®Was this something done by a human? ¡®Ordinary small missiles can¡¯t even reach such power, right? ¡®The highest peak of Dark Cape, Dark Cape Peak, was destroyed , and he even caused such destructiveness on the ground. ¡°Martial artists are so powerful. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®How amazing.¡¯ At the same time, it also inspired countless people to practice martial arts. Even if you were too old to practice, they could let their children or grandchildren practice martial arts. What if they had the talent? Would they have a chance to be as strong as the two? This was also the first time martial artists showed their strength in front of the world. Ordinary firearms were useless to them, and they were just like props to martial artists. Moreover , David and Bourne were the strongest two in the world right now. Not only could they turn into a meteor, but they could also do earth-shattering and significant things. After today, the whole world would see a wave of ordinary folks around the country practicing martial arts. The scene soon quieted down. After the two hit the ground together, they never emerged. After a while, a figure flew out of the big hole in the ground and hovered in the air. When everyone looked over, it was not Silver Face, but a thin old man. As Bourne hovered in the air, he was almost naked. His clothes could not withstand this level ofbat. Various wounds on his body were exposed; some were so deep that his bones were visible. However, he did not care. He also held a silver mask in his hand. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Silver Face¡¯s mask? ¡®Did he kill Silver Face?¡¯ The hearts of everyone in Somend , including Mason, people from the major forces, Julia, Celia, and Selena, immediately tensed. Chapter 853 Chapter 853 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 853 Celia grabbed Selena¡¯s hand. Her eyes were filled with tears, and it looked as if she was going to cry from anxiety. Julia also screamed. Then, she covered her mouth and stared at the screen, her tears dripping onto the table. Some of the masters who watched the scene did not understand. David clearly had the upper hand just now. He sted Bourne into Dark Cape Peak, then charged over to give Bourne the final blow. So why was Bourne the first toe out now? Indeed, the older they were, the more experienced they were. Bourne had lived for nearly two hundred years after all. Although they did not know Silver Face¡¯s age, he would not be too old. When everyone was specting whether Bourne killed Silver Face¡­ Woosh! A figure shot out from the big hole and stood across from Bourne. At this time, David was also in tatters, but he was in much better shape than Bourne. The mask on his face had fallen off, revealing David¡¯s true face. Everyone was stunned when they saw this young and handsome face. It was because his face was too young. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He looked like he was only in his twenties! The tens of billions of ordinary people watching the live broadcast might not quite understand this, but the masters on the scene knew very well. A young man in his early twenties was a super-peak God Ranker. This was entirely beyond their cognition. They had practiced hard since childhood and were already considered very outstanding if they could be God Rank guardians by the age of forty or fifty. Many people remained only at peak Dragon Rank until they died. A super-peak God Ranker at the age of 20? There had never been such a record in history. Plus, wasn¡¯t that David Liddell, the captain of the Somend Discipline Team? David was Silver Face? The major forces in Somend went crazy. The most excited were the people from the King family. It was because Selena once said that David was the son-in w of the King family. A son-inw who was a super-peak God Ranker? What did this mean? The King family was going to rise to prominence! Delmont was excited, but Augustus was even more excited. His son-inw turned out to be a peerless powerhouse at super-peak God Rank. ¡°Augustus, you have given birth to a good daughter! From now on, the King family will be handed over to you. I hope you can continue leading the King family to create glory,¡± Delmont patted Augustus on the shoulder and said. Augustus was overjoyed. Not only had he obtained a peerless and powerful son-inw, but he also took a firm seat as the head of the King family. ¡®Haha! How amazing! ¡®Selena is making me so proud!¡¯ While some people were excited, of course, others were heartbroken. Ted, Taylor , and the rest of the members of the Krums were heartbroken. Initially , David won the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend at the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend. ording to the rules, Lorraine was going to marry David, but David rejected her. Hence, they did not pursue the matter. From the looks of it now, what had they missed? They missed out on a super-peak God Ranker as their support. They missed out on an opportunity for the Krums to take off. If only they insisted on having Lorraine marry David. Who would dare to mess with the Krums in the future? Even Lorraine, who was watching the live broadcast, was stunned. David is Silver Face? ¡®And he¡¯s also a peerless powerhouse at super-peak God Rank? ¡®Why didn¡¯t I insist on marrying him at the grand event of the chosen ones? ¡®I waited thirty years for an unparalleled hero to marry me, didn¡¯t I? David was the unparalleled hero she had been waiting for, and only David was worthy of her. Unfortunately, she did not seize the opportunity. At this moment, Lorraine felt that her heart was about to stop beating. Chapter 854 Chapter 854 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 854 While Lorraine could not breathe from the heartache , all those who attended the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend were shocked and dumbfounded when they saw that familiar, young, and handsome face. The younger generation of these various forces could not understand no matter how hard they tried. David was in his early twenties. How did he get to this stage? Not only did they need to look up to David¡¯s achievements now; even people like their elders and ancestors needed to look up to David. They were the same age or even older than David, yet they were miles away from him. The people who had interacted with or befriended David were secretly feeling happy. For example , Charles , Clinton , Goldie , and her siblings were all incoherent with excitement. After today, with David¡¯s strength and status, a single word from him could change their fate and benefit them forever. Of course , people like Silva, who had been at odds with David, would like to hide and never see David again. Celia , Selena , and Julia were temporarily relieved after seeing David safe and sound. In reality, Celia did not pay special attention to David¡¯s status and strength. She only hoped that David could be safe. She still felt distressed after seeing the tattered clothes on David¡¯s body. It was such an intense battle and collision. Even if David had the upper hand and was in much better shape than Bourne, he was still covered in wounds. After all, Bourne had lived very long and was experienced. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Even though David had his mind power to assist him, he was too young, and he was tricked at thest second. The two stood face to face in the air. Neither of them continued the fight. David¡¯s chest was heaving rapidly. He was still trying to catch his breath. Just now, he was careless, so he suffered some pretty heavy damage. Now, his back was still burning with pain. Originally, he sted Bourne into Dark Cape Peak without giving the opponent a chance to react. Then, he immediately rushed in to give the opponent the final blow in one fell swoop. It was rtively smooth in the beginning. Since Bourne¡¯s breath began to weaken, David thought he had reached his limit. He crashed into Bourne at extreme speed, pushing him into Dark Cape Peak and onto the ground. David was already at his terminal velocity. If he sessfullynded the blow on Bourne, in Bourne¡¯s current state, he would have lost at least half of hisbat power. David also rxed a little and felt he was going to win. However, at thest moment, when they were about to hit the ground. Bourne suddenly exerted some force. He grabbed David, turned him over, and switched positions with David. Initially, David was the one pushing Bourne into the ground, but now, Bourne ended up pushing David into the ground. Since it happened too fast, before David could return to his senses, his back had already crashed into the hard ground. The heavy crash made David feel as if his bones had fallen apart. Pain overwhelmed his body. Luckily, his body was refined once again after racing partial super-God rank. It was much stronger than when he was at peak God Rank. If not, even if he did not die, he would be seriously injured if he was still a peak God Ranker. After Bourne pushed David into the ground, he reached out to pull David¡¯s mask away from his face before leaving quickly. Therefore , everyone saw David gaining the upper hand and forcing Bourne into a dead end. Chapter 855 Chapter 855 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 855 In the end, it was Bourne who came out first. This was because Bourne caught David off guard. David¡¯s breathing had already calmed while he was in the air, and he could not help but feel annoyed. This battle was the toughest one he had ever faced. Even when fighting Marlon, he did not suffer such a big loss. He was still too careless. It waspletely avoidable if he had been alert at the time. Moreover, he still had not used his materialized mind power. This loss could be regarded as a wake-up call for David. In battle, no matter what, one could not rx as long as the enemy was not dead. Even if they appeared to be dead, you had to confirm their condition firsthand. Otherwise , you might be the one injured or even killed. ¡®I must pay attention to this issue in the future.¡¯ David made a decision in his heart. As he was looking at David¡¯s young face, Bourne took a long time to recover. He recalled back when he broke through to be a partial Super-God, he was almost a hundred years old! On the other hand, this face was only in his twenties, but he had already reached this stage. ¡®How Incredible! Bourne could only describe this in two words. He always thought his awakening was a chance given to him by God to save the world. As long as he sessfully survived the catastrophe on Earth, he might be able to go further and be the first Super-God Ranker. Only by breaking through to be a real Super-God Ranker could his decaying body be rejuvenated and his lifespan be extended. This was his only chance. Now, only after seeing Silver Face¡¯s true face did Bourne realize that the young man in front of him was the real favorite of this era while he was just a stepping stone for David. Bourne was a little disheartened for a while. He thought he was the main character. However, when the real main character stood in front of him, he realized he was just the side antagonist. This huge gap was difficult for the old man to ept. The breath on his body was also rapidly weakening. At this time, Bourne had no intention of continuing the fight. He knew that even if he continued, it would be in vain. Silver Face was at his peak, so he was very strong. Even after Bourne purposely hid his true strength and caused Silver Face to suffer such a heavy blow, Silver Face still bounced back in a very short time. Meanwhile, Bourne was just a dying old man whose body was about to decay. He was no longer at his peak. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He would not be David¡¯s opponent if he continued fighting Silver Face might even kill him right here. ¡°Silver Face, I didn¡¯t expect you to reach a height that countless people cannot reach in their entire lives at such a young age. You win, I admit defeat. In the future, the Chris family will work for you, and we will never dare to have a singleint,¡± Bourne said with a sigh. Countless Somenders watching the livestream started cheering Mason and the forces of Somend behind him breathed sighs of relief. Meanwhile, Celia and Selena started crying from joy. Juliaughed and cried all by herself to release the excitement in her heart. Bourne had admitted defeat, so it meant that Somend had won this battle. Now, the world would bow down to Somend. Even if Somend did not have the ambition to take over the world, this did not stop everyone worldwide from respecting the country. As a Somender , they could not begin to describe this pride. Chapter 856 Chapter 856 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 856 David did not expect Bourne to give up so quickly. He was tricked just now, and he had not yet taken revenge yet! How could he let Bourne admit defeat now? ¡°Old man, what do you mean by admitting defeat? We haven¡¯t decided the winner yet! Besides, since you want to destroy Somend , you must also be prepared to be destroyed. Come on, let¡¯s fight some more!¡± After David finished speaking, he charged toward Bourne. Then, he punched Bourne. Bourne did not defend and was sted away by David, crashing into the opposite hill. After a while, he was once again in front of David. ¡°Silver Face, if you haven¡¯t vented enough, you can continue. I will not fight back. I will notin even if you kill me, but I still hope that you can focus on the overall situation. Now that the catastrophe ising, human beings on earth are in danger of being exterminated, and we should still work together to fight the catastrophe,¡± Bourne said righteously. ¡®Catastrophe? ¡®What catastrophe?¡¯ This is the second time Bourne said the word catastrophe , and that it even poses a genocide threat to human beings on earth!¡¯ The tens of billions of ordinary people worldwide watching live broadcasts had questions. However, they could not rify this, so they could only continue watching. They wanted to know what this so-called catastrophe was all about. After all, it was rted to their safety. David frowned. The old man knew he was not David¡¯s opponent; if they continued, he would only suffer. Besides, he pretended to be weak just now, and David fell for him, so now, David would be more alert, and Bourne would have find no more openings. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hence, Bourne decided to stop and use pseudo righteousness to pressure David. ¡®Damn! What a smart idea, but you have to ask me if I agree or not.¡¯ David ignored Bourne. After that, he continued charging toward Bourne and sending him flying again. However, the other party returned to the air soon after. This time, Bourne wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°Silver Face, believe it or not, I want to tell you that, in fact, I want to conquer all the forces in the world not for my own selfishness, but instead, I want to integrate them all. Let¡¯s fight against the catastrophe together with our strength. You know, once this catastrophees and we are not prepared enough, the human beings on earth will face extinction. I had no choice! If we only care about ourselves and not work together, we won¡¯t be able to withstand the catastrophe. My life is not important. I should have died hundreds of years ago, but I am worried that you will not be able to protect all humanity by yourself after my death.¡± David still did not speak and sent Bourne flying again. After repeating this several times, David began using less and less force. It seemed that the other party was determined not to continue fighting him. David actually wanted to kill the other party directly. Then, he would wipe out all the people in the Chris family to avoid future trouble. However, it seemed a little difficult now. After all, tens of billions of people worldwide were watching them. He believed that the matter surrounding the catastrophe would soon spread. At that time, the other party would be viewed as the righteous side when David was in fact the logical one. Although David did not care what others thought, he did not want to be discriminated against by tens of billions of people. He would be criticized no matter where he went. Furthermore, he also had to consider the people around him. Like Celia, Aunt Diana, Aunt Sally, and the others. One should not underestimate the power of public opinion. Sometimes, public opinion could be turned into an invisible murder weapon. It was unknown how many people in history were tortured to death by public opinion. There were also a lot whomitted suicide. As David¡¯s attack bes less and less powerful, Bourne knew he had made the right gamble. The tens of billions of people worldwide watching the live broadcast had be his life-saving straw. If he continued to fight David in his current state, he would surely die. Chapter 857 Chapter 857 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 857 He could only find a way out through other means. Let the whole world know about the catastrophe and exin why he wanted to integrate all the forces in the world. Bourne believed that there would be many ordinary people who did not know what was happening on his side. After all, it was rted to the life and death of the human race. No matter Silver Face¡¯s strength, he would not go against tens of billions of ordinary people worldwide. Therefore, Silver Face would not kill Bourne since he was considerate of human beings worldwide. Now, it seemed that Bourne had seeded. ¡°Old man, you are pretty good. You know how to use the righteousness of human beings to pressure me. I can tell you that you have seeded. I can spare you today, but if I learn in the future that you have done something that harms others and have ns to dominate the world, I¡¯ll take your life,¡± David said sullenly. He was very depressed now. This could kill the enemy, but he had to let the enemy go for an alternate reason. David felt very ufortable about this. However, he had no choice. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He wanted to live on this. His lover, family, and friends were all living on Earth. Thus, he could not ignore their feelings. If he killed Bourne right now without a care in the world, many people would talk about him when the news of the catastrophe got out. After all, there were only two partial super-Gods on Earth. If he killed one of them, what would they do if the catastrophe arrived? Humans were selfish. Moreover, this was rted to their life. ¡°My friend, you are very righteous. The catastrophe ising, and this catastrophe is regarded as the moment that determines the fate of human beings on Earth. Only by gathering all the forces in the world can we have the opportunity to fight it. My friend, since you can let go of personal grievances and look at the bigger picture, the world will remember you,¡± Bourne said, putting his hands together. Immediately afterward, he spoke to the tens of billions of people worldwide who were watching the live broadcast,¡± Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Now that Silver Face and I are here, even if the catastrophees, we can ovee it if webine everyone¡¯s power.¡± Now, the tens of billions of people watching live broadcasts worldwide no longer cared about who won or who lost. They were utterly drawn to the catastrophe Bourne mentioned Bourne said the catastrophe could threaten the lives of all human beings. This made them inevitably worried. After all, how many people were not afraid of death? Who would want to die if they could live? Mason also knew Bourne¡¯s intentions. He just wanted to use human righteousness to pressure David, so that David would show mercy and let him go. As for integrating all the forces in the world so that mankind could resist the catastrophe, it was complete nonsense. If Bourne had such thoughts in the first ce, would he have gotten to this point? He wanted to take all humans in the world as his ves. When the catastrophe was here, it would be best if he could push some people out to the front lines resist it. Bourne would not care as long as his family was safe. Unfortunately, it was useless even if Mason knew this. He had no choice now, and no one would believe him if he said anything Bourne was too sly. Not only was he powerful, but he was also smart. Bourne was a tough opponent, and David had to be careful. Chapter 858 Chapter 858 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 858 Bourne was still saying many righteous things to the tens of billions of ordinary people watching the live broadcast worldwide. He said his life did not matter. Everything he did was for the sake of all humanity. If everyone could continue to live, he would choose to sacrifice himself without hesitation. David felt disgusted hearing that. This old man was really shameless. Was he not embarrassed when he said those things? Who among these people at the scene would believe him? He could only deceive ordinary people who did not understand the truth. It was so difficult to meet someone of the same level as him, but the person turned out to be like this. Bourne had embarrassed all partial Super-Gods. It seemed that a partial Super-God was no different from ordinary people. When he was facing death, he would do anything to save himself. Dignity was not important, his life was. David ignored Bourne and turned to leave. When he arrived at the Somend¡¯s camp, Mason, the King family, and other major forces rushed to meet him. ¡°Haha! David, you rascal , you gave me a big surprise !¡± Mason patted David on the shoulder and laughed. ¡°Old Master Stefani, stopplimenting me. I¡¯m still feeling guilty! I didn¡¯t tell you when I broke through and caused you to endure so much pressure and finally choose to sacrifice yourself for Somend. If I was one stepte today and it resuled tin you dying here, I would not have a day of peace in my life,¡± David said with a wry smile. Fortunately, he arrived just in time and saved Mason. Otherwise, it would be really hard for him to forgive himself. An old man, who had put his life and death aside for so long and had given almost everything for Somend, was nearly killed because of David¡¯s mistakes. David felt like a selfish jerk. ¡°That¡¯s nothing ! You were right to hide your strength. You need to leave a way out for yourself at any time. If I died, then so be it. It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s fine as long as Somend could get through this. I didn¡¯t dare to die before, but now you have grown, I¡¯ll die smiling even if I die today,¡± Mason said indifferently. Mason had already epted his life and death. Although he had led Somend to where it was step by step and Somend had also be one of the two great empires in the world, Mason still did not dare to rx. After all, Somend¡¯s history was too weak. Moreover, those hidden families and sects would notpletely side with Somend. So, Somend had always been dangerous. If Mason copsed, Somend would also perish. However, they did not have to worry now. David had grown to this point, so Somend would no longer be afraid of any forces. Besides, David was still young. He could shelter Somend for at least a hundred more years. Under the current wave of normal civilians learning martial arts, a hundred years was enough for Somend to cultivate another batch of loyal and dependable elites to strengthen its foundation. ¡°Old Master Stefani, don¡¯t say that. Somend can¡¯t be without you. You are the spiritual pir of everyone in Somend, but in the future, leave the rough, tiring, and dirty work to me!¡± After David finished speaking, he nced at the Chris family and others in the distance. ¡°Okay! Haha! From now on, I will be relieved to have you here, but you can¡¯t rx, the catastrophe is not a joke, so you have to keep working hard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master Stefani. I understand,¡± David replied. David and Mason had a great time talking. Several other major forces approached them, all wanting to introduce themselves to David. After all, who did not want to have a good rtionship with a peerless peak Super-God Ranker? ¡°Mr. David, you are so young and promising. You¡¯re such a role model for young people.¡± ¡°Yeah, Mr. David, you have achieved such great things at such a young age. I truly admire you with everything I have.¡± ¡°From now on, we will definitely take you as our only guide and fully support the development of Somend. After all, we are also a part of Somend.¡± ¡°Yes! We are also a part of Somend.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Delmont and Augustus wanted to go up to David topliment him as well when they saw everyone going up to praise David. Chapter 859 Chapter 859 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 859 However, when they remembered that David was Selena¡¯s husband and the son-inw of the King family, they felt that this was a little out of the norm since they were David¡¯s elders. Thus, they decided to forget it. After they returned, they would ask Selena to invite David to the King family as a guest. On the other side, Bourne continued talking for a while after seeing David turn away. He had been watching David¡¯s movements. When he saw that David and Mason were together, and that they were seemingly not in a hurry to leave Dark Cape, he also returned to his camp. However, the moment he turned, Bourne revealed a sinister smile. At the same time, he already had a crazy n in his mind. Bourne returned to his camp soon after. The seventy or eighty heavy-duty helicopters hovering in the air began to gather and descend slowly, approaching David and the others. David, Mason, and some people from the major forces all raised their heads and looked at the heavy-duty helicopters approaching them from the sky. They were confused. At this time, someone on the ne started shouting. ¡°Mr. Liddell, at the request of tens of billions of people worldwide watching the live broadcast, we need to take more footage of you, so I hope you don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t be angry because everyone wants to take a closer look at what the number one person in the world looks like. You can just go on with your business. We¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. David frowned. He did not want to be famous, and he did not want to be in the limelight. That was why he had always worn a silver mask. However, he did not expect the mask to be taken off today. As a result, he had to show his true face. Since this was the situation now, it was nearly impossible for him to continue hiding. On the contrary, a cover-up would only make matters worse. Therefore, he should just show his face boldly. It was not a big deal either, and it was not like he was scared to face others. In the past, David¡¯s strength had not reached its peak. Moreover, lue was afraid that other people might find out about the system and capture him for research. Now that he was already a partial Super ¨C God, he was not afraid anymore Therefore, David ignored them. Now, tens of billions of people worldwide were observing David At that moment, David had be the dream man of young girls yearning for love. He was young, handsome, and powerful. Plus, he had a very prominent status. No one in the world couldpare to him. Even some single and beautiful women in their thirties were moved by such a character, let alone young girls yearning for love Lorraine and Goldie were among them. Goldie blushed when she recalled the scene of David saving her at the grand event of the chosen ones. Goldie felt she should have made the first move and asked David to take responsibility for her. She had lived for 31 years, yet that was the first time a man had seen her body. She would not allow it even if David were examining her. She had to make David take responsibility. David had no idea another woman had targeted him. Chapter 860 Chapter 860 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 860 The two peerless powerhouses at partial Super-God Rank returned to their camps. This matter was almost over. After today, a wave of civilians practicing martial arts was bound to sweep over the world. David¡¯s name would also resound worldwide and he would be an idol. By then, he would also be chased and worshiped by countless young people. Just when everyone was ready to leave. Chris Bourne looked at the dozen or so people gathered around David. His eyes lit up slightly, and he raised his right hand. Then, he ced it beside his mouth and quietly said two words. ¡°Do it.¡± At that moment, all seventy or eighty heavy-duty helicopters surrounding the air suddenly opened fire on David. Bang bang bang bang bang! Countless bullets and small shells rained down around and on David. These bullets were not ordinary bullets. Instead, they were armor-piercing shells that were seven or eight centimeters long and could easily prate more than ten centimeters of steel. Although partial Super-Gods had been tempered and were already much stronger than ordinary people, they still had not broken away from the mortal body. Ordinary bullets might have limited damage to David, but these powerful armor-piercing bullets would cause irreversible damage to David once they hit him. Besides armor-piercing bullets, there were also countless small-scale artillery shells. One should not look down on their power either. Even if they were a God Rank guardian, they would be on the brink of death if this armor-piercing bullet hit them. Of course, save for in sneak attacks, it would be almost impossible for such an attack to knock down a God Rank guardian. First, a God Rank guardian¡¯s perception was very powerful, and they would have a certain ability to predict danger. Second, a God Rank guardian was very fast. They would be almost invisible to the naked eye of an ordinary person. Without a full range of coverage in terms of firepower, it would be hard for the attack to hit a God Rank guardian. However, the two most favorable conditions were fulfilled today. The first was a sneak attack. No one would have imagined that these heavy-duty helicopters with cameras broadcasting worldwide would suddenly fire at David. The second wasprehensive fire coverage. Seventy or eighty heavy-duty helicopters were firing with full force, and countless armor ¨C piercing shells and small artillery shells were shooting at David¡¯s location one after another like they were free to use. Almost all the soil within a radius of hundreds of meters around David was blown up dozens of times over. The whole site was cloudy and dusty. It obscured David¡¯s location. All the heavy-duty helicopters were still firing nonstop. It seemed that they would not rest until all the ammunition was used up. Everyone at the scene and the tens of billions of people worldwide watching the live broadcast were stunned by the sudden change. Everyone watching the live broadcast covered their mouths and stared at the screen in shock. More than ten secondster, some people started toe back to their senses. ¡°M-Miss Selena! D-David ¡­ He¡­ He¡­¡± Celia asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid, C-Celia, David i-is strong¡­ He¡­ He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Selena also answered with a trembling voice. Although she wasforting Celia, her trembling voice betrayed her. David was not the only one who was attacked, the people from the King family were also affected. Her father and grandfather were there! ¡°They will be fine. They will definitely be fine.¡¯ David was so strong, therefore he could surely protect Selena¡¯s grandfather and father. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Selenaforted herself again and again. However, tears still fell from her eyes. As a martial artist, she knew that even her grandfather, ate God Ranker, might not survive this kind of sneak attack, let alone her father. As for David, as long as he was still mortal, he would still die. Julia¡¯s mind was nk. She did not know how to face reality. Chapter 861 Chapter 861 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 861 She once heard her great-grandpa say that although a peak God Ranker was much stronger than ordinary people in terms of vitality and physique, they were still human. If they were destroyed, they would still die. ¡®No, Great-grandpa will not die. David won¡¯t die either. ¡®He is so powerful. ¡®He will definitely protect Great-grandpa.¡¯ Julia¡¯s tears began to flow frantically. Time passed minute by minute. People began toe back to their senses slowly. Countless people worldwide watching the live broadcast began to curse. Just now, Bourne said so many high-sounding and righteous statements. He asked David to focus on the bigger picture and let him go, which made most of the viewers believed him. They thought he was genuinely considerate of everyone¡¯s wellbeing However, what Bourne was doing showed his narrow minded and stubborn character. If such a person controlled the world, would they still have a day of peace? ¡°How shameless ! He¡¯s so shameless. He shouldn¡¯t have let him go just now, he should have just killed him!¡± ¡°It¡¯d be too easy to kill him just like this. He should be allowed to experience all the torture and then be sliced with a thousand cuts.¡± ¡°It is such an insult to human beings that this kind of despicable viin is still alive! Why didn¡¯t God just kill him?? Countless people were cursing Bourne. However, Bourne could not hear them. Even if he could, he would not care. At this time, Bourne was looking at David¡¯s previous location with excitement. His n was sessful. Just before the sneak attack, he had been watching David. Both of them were partial Super ¨C Gods, so only he could see David¡¯s movements clearly. Bourne was sure that David did not escape from the attack, which meant David was still there. A partial Super-God was still mortal. Even if David was a partial Super ¨C God, he would surely die after getting hit by numerous armor- piercing rounds and small shells. ¡®Haha! ¡®My n was sessful. ¡°There is still only one partial Super-God left in the world now.¡¯ Bourne got excited. The reason why he had this crazy n was because he wanted to attack and kill David. The decision was made after seeing David¡¯s true face. Bourne knew he was no match for David. David was too young, and he was the one sent by God to save the world. Even if the earth sessfully survived the catastrophe, David would get the credit. If there was a chance to truly break through to Super-God Rank, it would definitely belong to David and not Bourne. If he could not, then his body that was going to decay soon would never fully recover and his lifespan would also not increase, which meant he would die in a few decades. Hence, why not take a gamble? If he killed David, he would receive David¡¯s luck. After the earth survived the catastrophe , Bourne would have the slightest chance of breaking through. If they could not get through the catastrophe , then the tens of billions of people on the earth should die with him! It had to be said that Bourne was absolutely out of his mind at this moment. Four hundred years ago, he chose to go to sleep for the slightest chance of survival. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Four hundred yearster, he could not miss the chance now that he had seen it. He would not care even if he was torn to pieces. There were tens of billions of people who were going to die with him anyway. Chapter 862 Chapter 862 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 862 Bang bang bang bang bang! The fire coverage of seventy or eighty heavy-duty helicopterssted for nearly five minutes before it ended. The area where David was located was a mess, and the ground sank at least two or three meters deep. This showed how powerful the firepower of these aircrafts were. It was such a powerful attack, so as long as someone was within this range, their corpse would also be utterly destroyed. The people on the scene and the tens of billions of people watching the live broadcast were all staring at David¡¯s previous location. Their eyes never left the spot. Because of the smoke and dust, no one could see what was happening in that area. However, was it possible for David to survive this strong firepower? No one thought David had any chance of surviving. However, everyone wanted to witness another miracle. To them, David was a miracle worker. Celia and others had long been numb. They were staring nkly at where David was on the screen, but their tears had stopped flowing. They felt as if their souls had left their bodies. David was dead. Selena¡¯s dearest father and grandfather were dead. Julia¡¯s dearest great-grandfather , Mason, was also dead. They did not know how to face this reality. Bourne was excited. Finally, he had killed Silver Face, the only person that could outperform him. Everything David had would belong to him. The core of the Chris family was also very excited. As long as Silver Face was dead, no one would be a threat to the grandmaster, and their family would still be at the top of the world. As for the other three major forces, they each had different thoughts. They did not want the Chris family to dominate the world because the Chris family was too overbearing. This would make life worse for them in the future. If someone could restrain Bourne, then it would be best. Compared to the Chris family, these three forces actually hoped that Somend could achieve the final victory. This was because somend had no ambition of taking over the world and had always pursued the idea of peaceful coexistence. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It was in everyone¡¯s interest for Somend to win in the end. It was a pity that Silver Face, the only one who could suppress Bourne, was killed by Bourne¡¯s trap. They were all powerful martial artists. However, they would not survive the intensity of this attack if they did not escape at once. No one could stop the Chris family¡¯s ambition of taking over the world. Soon, all the heavy-duty helicopters were out of ammunition. Without the continuous firing, the smoke and dust began to dissipate slowly. Everyone held their breath and stared at the spot nervously, not even daring to blink. The scene was getting clearer. The spot where David was also slowly appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. When the smoke cleared and the dust receded, everyone saw what had happened¡­ ¡®What?¡¯ Bourne was stunned. The three major forces were stunned. The major forces far away from Somend were stunned. The tens of billions of people watching the live broadcast were also stunned. What was happening? They saw David and more than a dozen leaders from Somend¡¯s major forces standing quietly in ce without having taken the slightest bit of harm. There were also countless bullets and various shrapnel piled up around them. There seemed to be some force field protecting everyone and blocking all attacks. That scene was too shocking. Countless people were stunned watching all this. They were rendered speechless for a long time. No one knew how David made it this far. Bourne believed that even in his prime, he would not be able to do this. If he were suddenly attacked by this powerful firepower and did not escape the attack range immediately, he would be dead. This was because a partial Super-God was still mortal. That was why he dared to carry out this crazy sneak attack n to rece David and be the chosen one. He wanted to seize the chance to break through. Now, it seemed¡­ Chapter 863 Chapter 863 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 863 His thoughts were so ridiculous. How could such a character chosen by God not have some hidden means? Bourne smiled bitterly. He thought this would be easy. David looked at the seventy or eighty helicopters shooting at him in the sky. Then, his mouth twitched, and he smiled contemptuously. ¡°Are you done?¡± His voice was full of contempt. However, it made the hair of the pilots in the air stand on end as a chill traveled all the way to their heads. This was the first time they had encountered such a horrifying situation. They were scared witless. In a panic, they wanted to fly away from here. Their enemy was too strong. He was not someone they could deal with. Since the helicopters were very close to each other, in a panic, several of them collided with each other and crashed. However, David ignored them. Theseckeys could not escape from his grasp. He had to deal with the mastermind first. Otherwise, he would not be able to swallow this grievance. David averted his gaze and looked at Bourne in the distance. When their eyes met, Bourne¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®It¡¯s here! David disappeared from where he stood. In a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Bourne and punched him. This was a punch that was filled with David¡¯s terrifying rage. At this moment, he was furious and needed to vent the anger in his heart. David did not expect that Bourne would still mount a sneak attack on him after he had spared Bourne. Bourne had bit the hand that fed him. David knew this old man was shameless, but he did not think he would be this despicable. If his mind power had not broken through to materialize so he could resist all attacks, Mason and the dozens of people would be dead even if he managed to escape. David did not hold back this punch at all. As David exerted the materialized mind power, Bourne could see David¡¯s terrifyingly formidable punch swinging at him. Bourne would not stay there and wait for death, so he treid to hide. However¡­ ¡®Hmm? ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®I can¡¯t move! Bourne panicked instantly. He felt like he was being restrained by something. ¡®Could it be¡­ ¡®Is this Silver Face¡¯s unique tactic?¡¯ Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Bourne was trying his best to get away. At this moment, David¡¯s punch had alreadynded on his body. Boom! ¡°Pfft!¡± David punched Bourne to the ground. At the same time, Bourne vomited blood. Since David used his materialized mind power to restrain Bourne before the punch, Bourne could not escape , and he could not even defend himself. Hence, this punch inflicted massive damage onto Bourne. The damage was much more significant than when David used his extreme speed. A huge pit soon formed on the ground. The core of the Chris family behind Bourne and the three masters from the three major forces were all sent flying by the intense aftermath. The ones who were halfway to God Rank passed out immediately. Beginner and mid-God Rankers were seriously injured. Onlyte and peak God Rankers were slightly better off, and they could resist it. One could see how great the damage a supreme powerhouse at partial Super-God Rank could create with a punch filled with fury. Chapter 864 Chapter 864 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 864 David did not stop after knocking Bourne to the ground with one punch. Instead, he pulled back his fist and continued to punch downward. Thud! Another punch hit Bourne. Immediately after¡­ Thud thud thud thud thud! David sat on Bourne. The materialized mind power bound Bourne, preventing him from getting up. Then, David started punching Bourne. All his punches were very powerful, and he did not hold back at all. Bourne was hit until he was spitting blood. Furthermore, his guts were also shattered. David wanted to directly kill this despicable and shameless viin to vent his anger. David still had lingering fears as he recalled what happened just now. After the battle , when David turned to leave , he stayed vignt and released his mind power. This was to both keep an eye on Bourne and also to protect him. After all, Bourne had just tricked him, and he suffered a huge loss as a result of this. David learned his lesson. As long as the enemy was not dead, then he could not be careless no matter what. This was his experience. Sure enough, his caution paid off. Bourne did not want to give up just like that. David discovered that after Bourne had returned to his camp, he quietly hid a walkie-talkie in his cuff. Then, he whispered something into it. After speaking, seventy or eighty helicopters approached David. They said they wanted to shoot close-up footage of David because of the public¡¯s request. David knew then that something was wrong. However, he did not expect that the other party would use the helicopters to shoot him. Thus, he became more vignt. When David spotted Bourne putting the walkie-talkie hiding in his cuff to his mouth and saying, ¡®Do it¡¯, David responded quickly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. At this point, he could have escaped. With his speed, he could have easily left. However, what would happen to Mason and the others if he left? They did not make any preparation for the sneak attack at all. If he told them at this time, it would be toote, and they would definitely die. David could not do that. Therefore , he recalled all his materialized mind power and formed an invisible force field to protect the dozen or so of them. David had tested the materialized mind power on his way to Dark Cape from Capital City. The force field would not burn even at extreme speed with high temperatures of thousands of degrees caused by friction with the air. David had a lot of confidence in his mind power. After he did that, countless bullets and shells rained down on them. His materialized mind power was like an invisible protective shield, keeping all the bullets and shells out and preventing them from moving. As for Mason and the others, they were at a loss for words when they saw this. They did not understand how David blocked the bullets and shells. Even though it was absolute chaos out there, they were not harmed in the slightest. They had never heard of this method before. It had utterly surpassed their cognition. They thought they would surely die, but suddenly, David rescued them with extraordinary means. A peerless powerhouse at super-peak God Rank was indeed not someone they could understand. Luckily, David upgraded his mind power to materialize. If not, even if David were safe, Mason and the people from the King family would all die by the despicable means of the Chris family. How could this not enrage him? Bourne could not resist David¡¯s attacks at all. This also excited the countless people watching the live broadcast. David was helping them vent the anger in their hearts. Bourne had lost everyone¡¯s support after he bit the hand that fed him. No one would believe him anymore. They all wished David would kill him. When Celia, Selena , Julia, and the others saw that David and the rest were still alive, they instantly came back to life. The two hugged and cried with joy. Meanwhile , Julia cried tears of excitement all by herself. While everyone was watching David take revenge in a good mood¡­ Chapter 865 Chapter 865 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 865 The broadcast was slowly moving away. After the helicopters adjusted their positions, they all began to flee the scene. At this time, Bourne was struggling to breathe. His body had never fully recovered. David¡¯s first blow at the extreme speed had already injured him. Then, Bourne ignored everything and fought David. Hence, his body was getting weaker and weaker. Right now, he was held to the ground while David beat him repeatedly. Meanwhile, David was using all his strength and did not hold back. Almost all of Bourne¡¯s internal organs were shattered. If David had treated Bourne at this time with Somend Ancient Traditional Medicine, he could have been saved. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Unfortunately, David would not do that. Hence, Bourne could only wait to die slowly. Thud! David punched Bourne in the chest onest time. Bourne stared at David with blood-red eyes. He could feel that he was wildly losing his life force. He opened his mouth to say something, but blood kept pouring out, so he had no chance to speak at all. At this point, David stood up and ignored Bourne, who was on the ground. This was because Bourne was dying, and as a highly skilled physician , David knew that Bourne did not have long to live. He looked up at the helicopter in the sky that had just attacked him. Right now, they had spread out and were about to escape this chaotic ce. David smirked sinisterly. ¡®You want to run?¡¯ The pilots in the helicopters were also watching David. They shuddered with fright when they saw David standing up suddenly and smirking sinisterly at them. They wanted to run away even faster, but David soared into the sky. After a while¡­ Boom boom boom! Fireworks appeared in the sky. The remaining helicopters exploded in the sky one after another, contributing to theirst ounce of value. When thest helicopter exploded, the global live broadcast ended. However, countless people looked at the screen for a long time and still could not recover. The entire Somend instantly turned into a sea of cheers. Countless people started celebrating in the streets. At this point, David returned to Bourne, but Bourne was still breathing. David figured that the vitality of a partial Super-God was too strong. Bourne¡¯s internal organs were all shattered, but he was still alive after so long. If he were an ordinary person, he would die instantly if he suffered such damage. David looked at the people who were overturned by the aftermath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to hold you three forces ountable . After all, you were under coercion, but the people of the Chris family must pay the price for their ambitions. Anyone who dares to cross Somend must be punished!¡± The people from the other three major forces nced at each other. After nodding, they instantly attacked the people from the Chris family around them. The peak God Rankers of the three major forces attacked simultaneously, besieging the peak God Ranker from the Christ family. Screams came one after another. David turned around carelessly. ¡®Let them fight among themselves.¡¯ He believed the three forces would understand what he said. If they wanted to live, then they should exchange their lives with the Chris family members¡¯ lives. When Bourne heard the screams of his family, he was very remorseful. The reason for his awakening was to lead the Chris family back to glory. However, he did not expect it to speed up the destruction of his family. He had let down his ancestors. In that instant, Bourne stopped breathing and dropped dead. The life of a supreme powerhouse at partial Super-God rank ended here, apanied by the countless people from the Chris family. Chapter 866 Chapter 866 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 866 After taking care of Bourne and the Chris family¡¯s core seniors, David exchanged some pleasantries with Mason and the heads of Somend¡¯s forces before rushing back to Somend. He knew Celia must have freaked out when she saw him on the live stream. Therefore, he had to get back as soon as possible. David did not want to take the ne with Mason and the rest either. It was too slow. It was faster if he was alone. After saying goodbye to the crowd , David shot straight into the sky, turned into a beam of light, and sped off toward Somend Capital City. Watching David¡¯s leaving figure, Mason and the otherte God Rankers looked at each other and shook their heads with a bitter smile. They were not too far behind to catch up with David. They had no idea how he trained. He was young but so strong. God must have sent him here to deal with the catastrophe. Otherwise, they could not fathom this boy¡¯s training speed, which was unprecedented. Mason and Somend¡¯s forces set out to take care of the aftermath. It was the end of the supreme powerhouse fight between two partial Super-God Rankers. It ended with David defeating Bourne, and Somend obtained the ultimate victory. It was a result that most people were happy to ept. Comparing David¡¯s integrity and Bourne¡¯s despicableness, everyone wanted David to win. However, this excluded some forces which had bad blood with Somend. Of course, even if there was a grudge, they were trying to bury the hatchet. Even the Haran family, who had been at loggerheads with Somend for decades, was doing everything they could to repair their rtionship with Somend and obtain forgiveness. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Otherwise, they had no ce in the huge world. David soon returned to Somend Capital City andnded directly in front of Celia¡¯s house. As soon as he opened the door, someone hugged him tightly while weeping. David smelled Celia¡¯s familiar scent andforted,¡± Good girl. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°David, promise me you won¡¯t do anything dangerous again,¡± Celia said as she sobbed. ¡°Okay! I promise I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡± ¡°You gotta keep your word. I don¡¯t know what I would do without you!¡± Selena stood behind Celia, quietly watching the two hug each other. She also wanted to hug David and tell him how worried she was whileying in his arms. Unfortunately, their rtionship did not allow Selena to do so yet. Holding Celia, David looked up and saw another tearful face. Selena was even more attractive than usual. The eyes on the beautiful face were red and misty because she had just cried. There were also tear stains on her beautiful face. It broke his heart more. ¡°David, thank you for saving my grandfather and father,¡± said Selena ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Miss Selena. It¡¯s nothing,¡± replied David. ¡°It may be nothing to you, but it¡¯s a huge favor to the King family.¡± David had just gotten back, and his phone kept ringing. They were from Pearl, Julia, Aunt Sally, Aunt Diana, Amelia, Charles, Sandy, and so on¡­ Anyone close to David or had his phone number called. Not to mention his Whatsapp. Countless Whatsapp groups tagged David to get him to say something. The global live stream was too influential. It enabled countless people to witness martial artists and David¡¯s strength. The powerful firepower from 70 to 80 heavy helicopters could not even hurt David. It was way beyond what the average person could fathom. It was way more intimidating than what they saw on TV or in movies. Night time. Chapter 867 Chapter 867 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 867 Celia became less passive. It seemed that David¡¯s incident today had scared her. It was a pity that she was only a weak ordinary person. Her physical condition was obvious. ¡°David, is it ufortable?¡± Celia asked feebly. ¡°How can that be? How can it be ufortable when being with you is joyous?¡± David replied with a smile. ¡°I know it¡¯s ufortable for you. Why don¡¯t we¡­ What do you think?¡± Celia muttered. ¡°Stop overthinking and go to sleep!¡± David replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, David. I won¡¯t be jealous. Really, I won¡¯t. As long as you have me in your heart, I will always be there for you and never leave,¡± Celia said earnestly. David sorrily tapped Celia on the nose and said, ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking? You¡¯re all I need. Besides, didn¡¯t we agree not to talk about it first?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Celia wanted to speak, but David interrupted, ¡°Good girl! No buts. I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now. I only want to spend a few days with you. I have a lot of things to do afterward.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Celiay in David¡¯s arms and soon fell asleep. Seeing Celia asleep, David got up quietly, went to the bathroom, and took a cold shower to get rid of the heat in his body. Even though he told Celia it was fine, he did feel a little ufortable. David wondered if he would no longer be human as he became increasingly powerful. What would he achieve when he ran out of money in the system? What kind of existence would he be? Would he still be human? He could now crush mountain peaks and walk on water. When the time came, he might be able to break the void and crush the stars! Although it was unbelievable , David still looked forward to it. The stronger he got, the more open-minded he became. Casually draped in a towel, David stepped out of the bathroom. As soon as he got out, a figure came over. David froze. He was puzzled. Celia¡¯s vi had many rooms and several bathrooms. It was almost midnight. Selena should not be here even if she wanted to go to the bathroom. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Despite his doubts, David said nothing. The two quickly faced each other, and David moved out of Selena¡¯s way and continued walking. However, Selena walked up to him. David moved to the other side, yet Selena still blocked him off. ¡°David, there¡¯s something I want to tell you,¡± said Selena. Selena was wearing pajamas, showing off her great figure. The two were very close. David could not stand the unique smell. To avoid embarrassment , David quickly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk tomorrow, Miss Selena! I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Then David stepped to the other side to leave. However, Selena stopped in front of him and would not let him go. ¡°I want to say it now.¡± ¡°At least let me put some clothes on! I don¡¯t look appropriate,¡± David said with a bitter smile. He had only put on a towel. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I don¡¯t mind,¡± Selena said, unfazed. ¡°But I do! What if Celia gets up and sees us?¡± ¡°Celia wouldn¡¯t mind either.¡± ¡°Alright, it would have been fine if you didn¡¯t mention it. Now, I¡¯m angry. Hurry and change your clothes. We¡¯ll talk in the living room downstairster.¡± David said and disappeared. A Dragon Ranker like Selena could not stop a partial Super -God level master who wanted to leave. Chapter 868 Chapter 868 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 868 Ten minutester. David and Selena had changed their clothes and were sitting in the living room. ¡°What is it? Go on!¡± David said. ¡°David, I want to apologize to you,¡± Selena said apologetically. ¡°Apologize for what?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told Celia about martial artists and the catastrophe.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about it. Even if you didn¡¯t tell her, she was going to find out about the global live stream sooner orter. I only want you to be nice to Celia. She really thinks of you as a sister.¡± ¡°I know that! I¡¯ve always thought of Celia as my own sister too. But I really like you, David. Besides, to convince the King family to spare no effort in sending someone to help Somend, I lied to my family that I¡¯ve gotten together with you and begged them to help you. I have no choice. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what to tell my family.¡± David was stunned by Selena¡¯s words. Thinking back to the situation, the hidden forces had all put him off. Only the King family did their best to help him. He thought the King family was principled. Only now did he find out it was due to Selena. She said he had gotten together with him. Did that make him the son-inw of the King family? The King family probably felt that it would be impossible to exin that they had nothing to do with him, so they could only help him. Besides, David now realized that Augustus and Delmont had looked at him the way an elder looked at a son-inw when Bourne unmasked him during the day. They looked more excited than Mason. David was a little puzzled at that time. He had no idea why the two were excited. Now, he finally understood why. David could not be mad at Selena for what she did. Firstly, it was due to Celia. He could see that Celia thought of Selena as her sister. When he was not around, Selena would not only keep Celiapany but also keep her safe. Secondly, the people the King family sent had helped stabilize Somend. Somend did benefit from it. ¡°So, what are you going to do now?¡± David asked after pondering for a moment. ¡°My dad asked me to invite you to the King family house,¡± muttered Selena. ¡°You want me to go home with you as your boyfriend and the son-inw of the King family?¡± ¡°Can we?¡± Selena asked, looking at David with her big expectant eyes. David was about to say no. However, he was reluctant to do so when he saw Selena¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°Even if I help you this time, what about the future? The lie will get exposed sooner orter,¡± David said with a sigh. ¡°So you agree?¡± Selena immediately asked happily. ¡°What about the future?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the futureter, and the catastrophe ising. We don¡¯t even know if we can survive it! Besides, didn¡¯t you tell Celia you¡¯d think about us after the catastrophe?¡± Selena said, blinking her big beautiful eyes. David could only admit that Selena¡¯s strategy was right. Starting with Celia was like a guy starting with his mother -inw when he was looking for a girlfriend. When it worked, it would work wonders. Thus, David agreed to go back with Selena sometime. However, it would take some time. Selena was delighted to ept. As long as David agreed, it did not matter how long she waited. What she feared most was that David would refuse and not give her a chance. Over the next few days, David got a taste of fame. His poprity had reached its zenith. Tens of billions of people around the world had watched the live stream and remembered his face vividly. David was now recognized wherever he went. Chapter 869 Chapter 869 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 869 He was always immediately surrounded by a crowd of people. This was not only in Somend but also everywhere else in the world. David had be an icon all over the world. Even famous singers and movie stars had to step aside for him. No one was as popr as David. If anyone dared speak ill of David in public, there would be immediate outrage and even a fight. David could only stay at home and not go anywhere. If he went somewhere a little more crowded, he would be surrounded by people. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They would ask him for photos, autographs, and contact information. More often than not, they wanted to be his disciple. David could not teach others. He was still an amateur himself. He only got to where he was today because of the system. It had also been revealed that David was the owner behind East League Capitals. David nned this revtion. He was now the strongest man in the world. However, the catastrophe was still a sword hanging overhead. It could drop at any moment. He could not rx yet. Now that David had reached his current strength, he had to take responsibility. The confirmation of the owner behind East League Capitals sent their reputation soaring. Numerouspanies flocked to East League Capitals to get in touch with them. They would ept any offer-no matter how harsh, just to work with East League Capitals. Many companies would even offer a third of their shares to East League Capitals for free if they asked. This was just so they could get in touch with David. East League Capitals wasmitted to a fair partnership. It was almost always the partner who profited more. After all, David¡¯s goal was not to make money but to spend it. It also made many people happy that David had won. If Bourne had won, the whole world would suffer from the Chris family¡¯s bullying. East League Capitals began expanding quickly. Besides that, they were building branches all over the world, regardless of the cost. David would invest in whoever reached out to East League Capitals. He even paid more. It gave people a better impression of East League Capitals. In only one week, East League Capitals had invested in thousands ofpanies, and the list kept growing. David¡¯svish points had also soared for the first time in history. David was amazed at the speed of its growth. After spending more than a week with Celia, David nned to leave quietly. He first returned to South River Province to meet Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana. Then, he needed to see Pearl. She had been the busiest person during this period. David asked her not to work so hard and leave everything to their staff, but Pearl just refused to do so. She probably thought it was the only way she could help David. This was what made her valuable. If she lost her value, how would she be qualified to stand beside David? Chapter 870 Chapter 870 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 870 The global live stream had brought David from behind the scenes to the forefront of the media, where he was recognized by countless people and became the idol of many teenagers. Ordinary people witnessed for the first time how strong martial artists could be. Not only could they fly freely in the air, but they were also invulnerable to bullets. Even heavy firearms like armor-piercing bullets and small artillery could not hurt them. It was amazing. Countless people were envious. They wished they could be the same. However, David preferred not to be famous if he had a choice. David thought keeping a low profile was the way to go. It was better to achieve great things quietly. Unfortunately , it was out of David¡¯s hands, so he could only ept it. Being famous did not do David any good. Instead, it had caused him a lot of trouble and gave him many restrictions. He had to be careful wherever he went. He was scared of being recognized. David had not been idle in the next few days. He had all forces gather clues about the catastrophe. However, the result they got made David depressed. There was no substance to it. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. In other words, they knew nothing except for the event, the time frame in which it urred, and the name. David even wondered if the people from ancient times were ying a prank. However, the forces believed in the catastrophe. It was not only recorded in history but also in ancestral teachings, which were handed down from generation to generation. Thus, David could only force himself to believe that the catastrophe existed. Without knowing the details of the catastrophe, he could not make detailed ns. David could only improve himself as soon as possible and do his best. Fortunate, East League Capitals¡¯ development was also in full swing, providing David with sufficient lavish points. This was the only constion for David. Nearly half a month after the battle when David quietly returned to South River Province¡¯s South River City. David was slowly bing a cult figure, but he was still the same person inside. He did not want his friends and rtives to think that he had changed and had be distant. Therefore, he decided to meet up with people he was close to. At least this would make it clear that he was not that kind of person. After arriving in South River City, David first met Aunt Sally, Aunt Diana, and their families. Besides Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana, who were able to talk to David and give him a few words of advice, his other uncles, aunts, and cousins dared not speak to David. They were afraid of offending him. After all, David killed people without hesitation on the live stream. Though the people he killed were viins, they were still frightened. Chapter 871 Chapter 871 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 871 David could not do anything about this situation either. Fortunately, Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana were not estranged from David. After all, he grew up with these two people as his guardians. Moreover, they were the ones who lent him a helping hand during his most difficult time. He also lived in their homes for quite a while. David genuinely viewed them as his closest family members. It would be fine as long as they knew he had not changed. After seeing the two families , David went to the Luther family to meet Old Master Luther, Charles, and Sandy. Old Master Luther and Charles were naturally pleased about David¡¯s sudden visit, but they were still slightly restrained despite feeling happy. After all, the two sides were miles apart in strength, identity, and status. David knew it was somewhat impossible to maintain the same level of friendship with Charles as before. However, Sandy¡¯s attitude towards David had not changed at all. As soon as she saw David, the little girl jumped up happily. She ran over and hugged David¡¯s arm while calling his name adorably. After a while, she asked David what it was like to fly in the sky. She really wanted to try it and wanted David to take her flying Then, she asked how David managed to keep bullets and shells from hurting him. Old Master Luther and Charles were very nervous when they saw that. They did not expect anything to happen between Sandy and David now. They just hoped that David would asionally remember that there was a family like the Luther family who had once helped him. However, Sandy¡¯s attitude made David lit up. This little girl was getting more and more likable. David liked it when Sandy was like this. She was treating him the same way she treated him before, and it would not change because of the shift in his strength, identity, or status. In the future, he would be stronger and stronger. If these people were beginning to be cautious of him and distancing themselves from him now, then with his future improvement , the distance between them would only grow. David did not want to see this happen. This was because he was human. Thus, no matter how powerful he was, he was still a man of flesh and blood and still had feelings. David did not want to leave the mortal realm in the future. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. So, what Sandy was doing right now made David feelfortable. He caressed Sandy¡¯s head, smiled dotingly, and said, ¡° Sandy, if you really want to, I¡¯ll take you to fly around when it gets darkter. The scenery in the sky is stunning.¡± ¡°Okay! Dave, you promised, so you can¡¯t go back to your promise,¡± Sandy replied happily immediately. At this time, Old Master Luther stopped Sandy. ¡°Sandy, stop ying around. Mr. David is very busy. How will he have the time to do these silly things with you? Come back at once, and don¡¯t bother Mr. David.¡± ¡°Grandpa, how am I ying around? Dave promised me, I didn¡¯t force him,¡± Sandy retorted with a pout. ¡°You¡­ You silly girl , why can¡¯t you tell the difference ? Mr. David is just being kind, and you¡¯re taking him seriously. He¡¯s so busy, so it¡¯s not easy for him to drop by. How can he have the time to apany you?¡± Old Master Luther said angrily. With David¡¯s current strength and identity, his mere presence would bring light to the Luther family¡¯s humble dwelling. Therefore, how would Old Master Luther dare to continue letting Sandy pester David so ignorantly? ¡°It¡¯s alright, Old Master Luther. I really like Sandy, and I haven¡¯t had anything to do recently, so I came here to see you.¡± ¡°See? Grandpa, Dave said it, not me.¡± ¡°Sandy, if you need anything in the future , you can call me anytime. I will be there whenever you call.¡± ¡°Really? Then, can I call you when I don¡¯t need anything? My grandfather and brother won¡¯t let me call you because they said I¡¯ll be disturbing you,¡± Sandy said a little unhappily. ¡°You can call when you don¡¯t need anything as well,¡± David said immediately. ¡°Okay! Alright , my grandpa and brother can¡¯t stop me now. Thank you, Dave.¡± Sandy shook David¡¯s arm from side to side, making David a little ufortable. Chapter 872 Chapter 872 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 872 Inside the Luther family home. After chatting with Old Master Luther and Charles for a while, David fulfilled his promise when it became dark. He flew directly into the sky along with Sandy. As he looked at the thousands of lights under his feet, the peaceful atmosphere rxed David. However, Sandy was a little nervous. After all, it was her first time flying in the air without any safety measures, so she hugged David tightly. After slowly getting used to it, Sandy was no longer nervous. Instead, she was somewhat excited. After a while, as she was looking at David¡¯s handsome profile , Sandy said, ¡°Dave, hold me a little higher, I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Although Sandy had just turned into an adult, she was only slightly taller than David¡¯s shoulders. So when David put his arm around her and flew into the sky, her head rested right on David¡¯s shoulder. When David heard that, he exerted some force in his hands and pulled Sandy up level with him. Just like that, David held Sandy with one arm while Sandy hugged David with both arms. The two circled River City a few times, then flew to the quiet suburbs¡¯ edge. Just as David was about to propose descending, Sandy spoke up one step ahead of him, ¡°Dave.¡± ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to go down now since it¡¯s boring?¡± David turned his head to look at Sandy and asked. Unexpectedly, Sandy suddenly craned her neck and kissed him. David had no idea that Sandy wouldunch a sneak attack. He jolted to his senses, and he wanted to push her away. However, they were in the sky, so he could not do so. Hence, David could only grind his teeth. However, Sandy did not give up. She shifted her body slightly and faced David. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Then, she retracted her arms such that she was no longer holding David. Instead, she put her arms around David¡¯s neck. David was a normal man, so his willpower crumbled after Sandy did that to him. Sandy was pleasantly surprised. Half an hourter, she let go, not daring to meet David¡¯s eyes. Sandy leaned her head directly on David¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Dave, I like you, I really like you. You¡¯ve upied my mind from when you rescued me, and you¡¯ve been lingering there ever since. I don¡¯t care who you are, how high your status is, or how strong you are, I just like you. I like you now, and I will like you in the future.¡± ¡°Sandy, why are you doing this?¡± David asked with a wry smile. ¡°Dave, my grandfather and Charlie both permitted me to like you, but since thest time they saw you on the live broadcast, they have regretted it. I know they think the gap between us is too big, but I think when you like someone, all external factors be irrelevant. I like you as a person ; even if you lose everything and be an ordinary person, my feelings toward you will not change in the slightest.¡± ¡°Sandy, didn¡¯t we agreest time? You are still young, so you should study hard. We can talk about this after you graduate . Maybe by then, you won¡¯t like me anymore.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll change no matter how long it is. Dave, I¡¯m not young anymore. I became an adult three days ago.¡± ¡°You became an adult three days ago? Why didn¡¯t you invite me for such a big thing? I coulde over to celebrate it with you,¡± David asked with a frown. ¡°I want to invite you, but my grandfather won¡¯t let me call you, saying that you are someone important now, and I shouldn¡¯t call you all the time or you will be unhappy, so¡­ Hence, I didn¡¯t dare to call you,¡± Sandy said aggrievedly. Indeed, it was just like he imagined. After the live broadcast, many people who had a good rtionship with him started to distance themselves. They did not want to, but the gap between the two sides was too significant , and they were afraid to upset David. In fact, David felt that he had not changed at all. He would love to continue having the same good rtionship with these people. Unfortunately, this was not something you could change by humbling himself. ¡°Sandy, I am still the old me. I won¡¯t feel annoyed by you, and I won¡¯t be unhappy. You can call me anytime in the future,¡± David said with some distress. ¡°Okay, I see, thank you. Dave , you must wait for me to graduate, okay? I¡¯m no worse than your girlfriend,¡± Sandy said and put an arm around David¡¯s neck. David smiled wryly. ¡°Sandy, let¡¯s go down.¡± ¡°Dave, let¡¯s stay here a little longer. You haven¡¯te to see me in a long time, and I miss you so much.¡± After Sandy finished saying that, she detached herself from David¡¯s shoulder and kissed him again. She seemed to know that she would not see David for a long time after David left this time. Thus, she had to kiss him until she was satisfied. This time David did not respond. After the castle was breached the first time, the second time would be much easier, and it was almost expected. After sending Sandy back, it was alreadyte at night. David returned to South River International Residence, where he had not lived for a long time. He thought about his chaotic and messy rtionships as hey in bed. He could not disappoint Celia. Then there was Pearl, Sandy, and¡­ well¡­ Selena. What should he do with these women? David felt a headacheing. If he wanted to add another woman aside from Celia, there was no doubt it should be Pearl. This was because this woman could do anything for David. After all, she liked him. Moreover, she also helped him a lot from the start. Yet, Celia much preferred Selena. And then there was Sandy. ¡®I¡¯m still too softhearted,¡¯David sighed helplessly. Aside from these mixed feelings, the catastrophe was also a problem David would soon face. ¡®Forget it. ¡®I should try to improve my strength first. ¡®I¡¯ll think about this after the catastrophe. ¡®If the catastrophe does note, I¡¯ll spend all the money in the system, upgrade my strength to the maximum, and then think about these problems. ¡®If I can¡¯t even get through the catastrophe, then all these questions will be irrelevant.¡¯ Chapter 873 Chapter 873 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 873 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The next day, David invited his three roommates out. He was afraid to go back to school now. He would cause a stir in the school once he returned. By then, it would be hard for him to escape. The enthusiasm of these alumni was much greater than that of people outside. Right now, David feared trouble the most. The ce they chose to meet was still the Golden Leaf Hotel. All three of David¡¯s roommates were very happy to meet David. However, David could feel the same restraint and prudence from them as the grandfather and grandson of the Luther family. They were not talking as casually as they did before. They used to joke around between them, and they would crack many dirty jokes. Now, the three were doing their best topliment David. David knew that this was all a change after watching the global live broadcast. This was how today¡¯s society was. When the gap between the two sides grew, they would fail to act naturally no matter how hard they tried. Therefore, a powerful person would be in a circle that was made up of people of the same strength. Others would not be able to fit in even if they wanted to. David understood that it was basically impossible to return to their previous rtionship that prioritized equality and mutual assistance. After chatting for a while, David told them that they could contact him if they encountered any difficulties. If they had nowhere to go after graduation, that they should work in East League Capitals, and that he had arranged everything for them. They would not start from the bottom. They could join to mainly learn. After that, they could be in charge of a project in an area. Even though they would not be very rich, they could at least be in the upper-middle ss. David cared about his three roommates very much. They had stayed together for so long, so they had a pretty good rtionship. It would be good to help them as much as he could. If possible, David wanted to give them a considerable sum each so they would not worry about money again. Unfortunately, David knew they would not ept this. That was why he asked them to join East League Capitals. The three of them were extremely grateful for this. East League Capitals had been developing rapidly recently. With someone who was the number one in the world to number one consortium in the world sooner orter. Plus, the benefits of thepany were amazing. A lot of people were breaking their necks trying to get in. It is a pity that it is now bing increasingly difficult to enter East League Capitals. Of course, it would be their dreamse true if they could work in East Leagues Capital as soon as they graduated. This was a treatment that many elites did not have. After lunch, David watched the three go back to campus. At the same time, he felt an increasing sense of loss in his heart. No matter how approachable he was now, restoring the old rtionship with those former friends would be difficult. He could not help this. If it were him, he too could not act like nothing happened if he had a friend who was much more talented in every aspect. This was because their circles were different now. However, where was his circle? David looked up at the sky. It was noon, and the sky was blue. White clouds floated in the sky, and the zing sun shone on the earth. With David¡¯s strength, he had already be the number one in the world. If he continued to improve, would he leave the earth and head to space? The system was definitely not something from the earth. If so, there should be intelligent life somewhere else. Even though David wanted to explore space and discover a wider world, he wanted to know what the system was even more badly. Why did the system choose him? He kept feeling like this matter was not so simple. However, considering that his family and lover were on earth, David decided in his heart that he would not leave earth. This was his home. After he got through the catastrophe safely¡­ Chapter 874 Chapter 874 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 874 He would marry Celia and then have a bunch of kids. If Celia could not give birth to his children, then he would listen to Celia¡¯s advice and ept Selena. However, he would also have to bring Pearl along. In the end, they would find an uninhabited ind to enjoy the final years of their lives. In the afternoon, David had nned to fly directly to Springfield to visit Pearl. However, after thinking about it, he contacted Amelia first to meet her. This meeting could be considered a farewell. David had mixed feelings about this goddess ssmate whom he had some skin-to-skin contact with. Amelia was thrilled when she met David. However, her eyes darkened after a while. Before this, she only thought that David was someone from a super wealthy family. As one of the three campus belles of South River University, she was entitled to pursue him. However, after seeing David on a global live broadcast the other day, Amelia discovered that David¡¯s identity was far beyond her imagination. Even the legendary figure Mason Stefani, the Chief of Staff of Somend, needed to be polite to David. David was such an influential person, so was she still suitable for him? Obviously, no matter how she viewed it, she was no longer worthy of David. Amelia cried for several nights because of this. It was as if a dream she had held onto for a long time was suddenly smashed mercilessly. She struggled to ept this reality for a while. ¡°Amelia, long time no see!¡± David greeted her with a smile. ¡°Long time no see, D-Dav¡­¡± For a while , Amelia did not know how to address David. If she addressed him with his first name, with David¡¯s current status, it would make her appear rude. If she did not address him this way, then Amelia did not know how to address him anymore. ¡°Amelia, you should just call me by my name. Just pretend I¡¯m the same David I used to be, no, I am the same David I used to be. Nothing has changed at all, so don¡¯t be too polite. We even had a little skin-to-skin contact back then, and it was your first kissst time, right? I am the one who took your first kiss, even if it was forced,¡± David teased with a smile. Amelia did not expect David to say such a thing. She thought David would be serious and unsmiling since he was a big shot now. However, as she looked at David¡¯s warm smile , Amelia was relieved. David was still the same David. It was just that she had be a little too concerned about status. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, David, long time no see! By the way, how did you know it was my first kiss?¡± Amelia asked curiously. At this moment, she let go of many things in her heart. She stopped fiddling. Since she had made an effort, it was enough. If she could not obtain it, she should still give it her blessing She loved this man who was as dazzling as the sun, and she had no regrets in her life. ¡°Well¡­ Um¡­ You were inexperienced, and¡­ You bit me!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Do you want to try again? This time, I promise I won¡¯t bite you. Instead, I will make you feel good,¡± Amelia licked her lips with her tongue and tempted him. ¡°No thanks. Please sit down.¡± The two sat down together and started chatting. Amelia told David what happened on campus while David told her about martial artists. The two were like old friends. They talked about a lot of things, and atst, when they were about to part ways, Amelia suddenly said, ¡°David, do we still have a chance to be together?¡± David was just about to say no when he saw Amelia, who was still smiling just now, suddenly burst into tears. David could feel the determination in Amelia¡¯s eyes. This woman genuinely liked him. What right did he have to deprive others of hope? David sighed and said, ¡°Amelia, let¡¯s go with the flow, okay? None of us can predict what will happen in this world tomorrow. You have watched the live broadcast, so you should know about the catastrophe. It is real, and I am not confident I can get through it.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, David.¡± Amelia wiped away her tears and smiled. She knew this was the best answer she could get. David walked Amelia out. He did not dare to show up at the university entrance brazenly now. Hence, he could only walk her here. Amelia turned suddenly, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed David¡¯s lips. After that, she quickly turned and ran away. The wind blew her tear droplet away, and itnded on David¡¯s lips. David tried to lick it with his tongue. It was cool and salty. Chapter 875 Chapter 875 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 875 After sending Amelia away, his matters in River City finished. David did not spend too much time in River City. Then, he flew directly to Springfield in the evening. Pearl heard that David wasing, so she stopped all of her work and sped to the airport alone to meet David. She had been waiting for David for a long time. Perhaps she was frightened by the global live broadcast, as Pearl still looked slightly emotional when she saw David. When they entered the house, she hugged David tightly. Then, she started making out with him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. David might have also felt that he owed Pearl too much, so he did not stop her. Instead, he responded gently. However, the two did not go to third base. While he spent a few days with Pearl in Springfield, David met Clinton, Goldie, and her two siblings, Tony and Rhonda. After that, he left Springfield as he still had many other people to meet. David was about to meet all the people who had helped him from the beginning, like Hugh and others. While David was running around the country, he suddenly received a call asking him to fulfill his promise. Since he promised them, he would also like to fulfill it soon. Therefore, he dly agreed. Capital City. The Shoron family was in a meeting. Luna had just arrived home. She was on campus when she received a call from home asking her to drop by. When she arrived home, she discovered that her sister Wendy had broken through to Tiger Rank. Meanwhile, Wendy was just 21 years old. She was no worse than the descendants of the powerful forces for breaking through to Tiger Rank at this age. Most importantly, Wendy was dating a descendant from a powerful force with a God Rank guardian, which meant the Shoron family had found powerful support. Judging from the current situation , Wendy taking over the Shoron family was almost a certainty. However, even if the Shoron family had a backer, they still did not want to lose the Quinn family as a partner. The situation in Somend had now stabilized. David, the world¡¯s number one master, was in charge. Hence, the powers of the world would honor Somend. This helped the Quinn family, a local force in Capital City, develop along with the current situation. They already had a lot of resources. Furthermore , with the current situation in Somend , who would dare to mess around? Who would dare to rob them of their resources? Even a powerful force like the King family would not dare to do this, let alone other forces. Therefore, the Quinn family had been veryfortable during this time. Many hidden families who resurfaced took the initiative to go to them to propose a coboration. Some forces were much stronger than the Shoron family. To this day, the Quinn family had no idea that their former sessor, Zachary, was killed because he offended David. Otherwise , they would have already left Capital City to hide in a corner. At this time, the Shoron family panicked. The family finally decided after some deliberation. Chapter 876 Chapter 876 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 876 They wanted Luna to marry into the Quinn family as soon as possible. This would consolidate the partnership between the Shoron family and the Quinn family. As for the trivial matters like Luna not yet graduating, it was nothingpared to the future of the Shoron family. Therefore, Luna¡¯s family quickly summoned her toe back. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Luna learned that the family had recalled her to ask her to marry into the Quinn family as soon as possible, she was furious. She tried reasoning with the elders of the family on the spot. ¡°Why now? Didn¡¯t you say we could wait until I graduated from college?¡± Luna retorted loudly. ¡°Luna, the current situation is a bit special, and you will be marrying into the Quinn family sooner or later, so why are you still clinging on? This is the result of the family discussions. ept your fate for the sake of the family!¡± The head of the family, Forrest Shoron, said. ¡°ept my fate? I will never ept my fate. I¡¯m telling you right now that I don¡¯t want to marry into the Quinn TIET family. If you want someone to marry them, get Wendy to do it,¡± Luna said with a sneer. ¡°Oh? Luna, you¡¯ve grown up, huh? You dare to oppose the family¡¯s order and want me to marry into the Quinn family instead? You don¡¯t know I¡¯m about to be the next head of the Shoron family, right?¡± Wendy sarcastically said on the side. ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t becent! You only broke through to Tiger Rank and bagged a piece of trash. Look at you, you¡¯re so pleased that you almost forgot your surname!¡± ¡°How presumptuous!¡± ¡°How presumptuous!¡± ¡°How presumptuous!¡± A few voices spoke simultaneously after Luna finished speaking Besides a few elders of the Shoron family, one of the voices was from a young man beside Wendy. Matthew was the first heir of a force with someone halfway to God Rank who had been called a piece of trash. This infuriated him a lot. He wanted to go straight up, press this abominable girl to the ground, and punish her on the spot. He wanted to make her his ve for the rest of her life so she would pleasure him anytime, anywhere. One had to admit that the two sisters of the Shoron family were gorgeous. Regardless of if it was their body or appearance, they were the best of the best. Luna was even better than Wendy. Matthew was initially a womanizer. Thus, he figured if he could get the two sisters of the Shoron family into bed with him, it would be amazing. ¡°Mr. Matthew , please don¡¯t be mad. We didn¡¯t educate our descendants well, so we humiliated ourselves in front of you. Please rest assured, I will give you a satisfactory answer,¡± Forrest said respectfully to Matthew. After speaking, Forrest snarled at Luna again, ¡°You bastard, apologize to Mr. Matthew right now. Beg him to forgive you. No one can save you if you infuriate Mr. Matthew.¡± ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t apologize, and I won¡¯t marry into the Quinn family,¡± Luna said stubbornly. ¡°You¡­ You unfilial descendant of the Shoron family! You¡¯re going to anger me to death!¡± At this time, Matthew said something, ¡°Mr. Shoron, you saw it. This is my first time being called a piece of trash. I will not let this end just like this. Since Miss Luna doesn¡¯t want to marry into the Quinn family, she can be my ve! I¡¯ll let you go when you satisfy me.¡± ¡°Mr. Matthew, please don¡¯t be mad, I¡­¡± Matthew interrupted Forrest¡¯s sentence. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, Mr. Shoron. It¡¯s settled.¡± ¡°Mr. Matthew, what about me?¡± Wendy asked in a sweet voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wendy. You¡¯re my official wife. As for your sister, she¡¯s just my ve. I want to teach her that she can¡¯t just scold just anyone.¡± Matthewforted Wendy while holding her waist. At this moment, Matthew was ted. ¡®Even God is helping me, I got my hands on the sisters.¡¯ Matthew believed that the Shoron family would not dare to oppose him. The strongest person in the Shoron family was just a peak Dragon Ranker. Meanwhile, the Scott family has a God Rank guardian in their family. They were miles apart. While Forrest and the elders of the Shoron family felt conflicted over this, Luna¡¯s next statement caused the hall to plunge into silence. ¡°Pah! You¡¯re just a piece of trash, and you dare to spew nonsense in the Shoron family house. You are so reckless! The children of the Scott family are just imitating their elders¡¯ vices. I know your entire family are good-for nothings just from looking at you. You¡¯re just a bunch of trash and scum!¡± Chapter 877 Chapter 877 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 877 After Luna said that, the hall of the Shoron family house was quiet. No one thought that Luna would scold the entire Scott family. They were a prominent force with a God Rank guardian in charge. How could Luna insult them? ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You unfilial daughter! You¡¯re going to anger me to death!¡± Forrest pointed at Luna and said in a trembling voice. ¡°Luna, you¡¯re something else. You actually insulted my entire family. Mr. Shoron, if you don¡¯t give me a satisfactory answer, I will definitely convey what she said to my family. I believe you know the consequences of insulting the Scott family. It¡¯s not something a small family like yours can bear,¡± Matthew said with a gloomy face. At this point, Wendy took action. She quickly came to Luna¡¯s side and pped her hard across the face. p! The p was very hard. Although Wendy had just broken through, she was a Tiger Ranker after all. Even if Luna¡¯s hidden strength was considered , she was only at first-ss, so naturally, she was not Wendy¡¯s opponent. What was more, Wendy did a sneak attack, and Luna did not expect Wendy to act so suddenly. Hence, she fell to the ground after being pped. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Five fingerprint marks immediately appeared on half of Luna¡¯s face. ¡°You b*tch, you¡¯re too bold. How dare you scold Mr. Matthew and his family? Who gave you the courage to do so? I think you can¡¯t wait to die. If you want to die, don¡¯t drag the entire Shoron family along with you,¡± Wendy pointed at Luna and scolded loudly. She did not hold back with this p at all. Luna stood up slowly from the ground, not agitated by the p on her face. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°Wendy, I will remember this p. You guys want to rely on the Scott family, fawn on them and be theirckey, but I don¡¯t want to. I want to be a human, and let me tell you, no one can force me, Luna Shoron, to do what I don¡¯t want to do.¡± Luna was being very unusual today. Everyone in the Shoron family sensed that something was wrong. In the past, although she was dissatisfied with the arrangement of the family, she would never speak about She would bury everything deep inside. Not only did she voice it out today, she also scolded the entire Shoron family and the Scott family. Either this girl was crazy, or somehow, she had gotten the confidence to not be afraid of everyone here, including the Shoron family and the Scott family. Did Luna meet someone powerful while she was studying? This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Forrest and the other elders of the Shoron family looked at Luna suspiciously. ¡°Luna, you¡­ You dare to call us dogs? Don¡¯t forget that you are also a member of the Shoron family. What good will it do for you if you offend the Scott family and the Shoron family loses out? I know, you want to send the helve after the hatchet. You don¡¯t have to marry the Quinn family if the Shoron family loses, right? You¡¯re so evil. How can you let down the Shoron family who has raised you and gave birth to you?¡± Wendy scolded, feeling flustered and exasperated. ¡°Wendy, don¡¯t say these righteous words before me. If you want someone to marry into the Quinn family, do it yourself!¡± ¡°You have to marry them, whether you want it or not, let me tell you¡­¡± Wendy was interrupted by Matthew before she could finish speaking ¡°Wendy, I¡¯ve said before, Luna scolded the Scott family so she can only be a ve to atone for her sins. As for the Quinn family, they only dare to be so arrogant because of their status as a local force. If not, they¡¯d be just like a family of rubbish. My family can easily destroy them.¡± ¡°A ve to atone for my sins? You just want to get me in bed with you. You don¡¯t have to make it sound so righteous. However, this is not entirely impossible, it just depends on whether you are brave enough,¡± Luna said with a sneer. ¡°What do you mean by brave enough?¡± Matthew asked with interest. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter.¡± ¡°Good, I¡¯d like to see what tricks you can y.¡± ¡°Luna, are you hiding something from us?¡± Forrest interjected. At this time, his tone was not as angry as before. There must be something going on behind the seems that was out of the ordinary. There must be something behind why Luna was acting like this today. She should be hiding some trump card. ¡°You all should wait and see,¡± Luna said casually. Then, she said to Wendy, ¡°Wendy, do you think you will win? Not necessarily¡­ Just you wait! I have prepared a big gift for you.¡± Chapter 878 Chapter 878 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 878 It was quiet in the hall after that. Everyone was waiting for the big gift that Luna had prepared. Half an hour passed quickly. A man walked in from outside when everyone was about to lose patience. David came to the address Luna had sent him. This time, by repaying Luna a favor, he was also fulfilling one of his wishes. When he walked into the hall, David saw that Luna¡¯s left face was slightly swollen, and he could clearly see five fingerprint marks on it. Even so, he did not want to ask about it. It was none of his business. He just came to pay back his favor. That was all. If Luna had not rescued Celia back then, he would not want to have anything to do with this woman at all. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When the people in the hall saw David¡¯s face, all of them except for Luna were startled. All of their eyes widened, and their jaws dropped open. They could not return to their senses for a long time. ¡®I- Isn¡¯t this the partial Super ¨C God Ranker , Silver Face David, from the global live broadcast? ¡®He¡¯s also the number in the world today. ¡®W-Why is he here? ¡®Wait¡­ ¡®Is he¡­! All eyes turned to Luna. When they saw the joy on Luna¡¯s face, Matthew and Wendy felt light-headed, and they copsed on the floor. They were not stupid. How would they not know what Luna¡¯s big gift was now that it hade to this? If she could get him toe here, Luna could basically do whatever she wanted in the world. They were just small potatoes. David did not even need to do anything, he just needed to say a few words to annihte their families. Meanwhile, Forrest and the other core of the Shoron family were flushed with excitement. Luna wanted to greet David to prove their rtionship However, when she saw David¡¯s indifferent and unapproachable expression, she hesitated. Luna knew that David had a bad impression of her. He was only here this time to repay her favor for saving Celia. ¡°Are you Luna¡¯s elders?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, M-Mr. David, 1-1 am Luna¡¯s grandfather,¡± Forrest replied excitedly. ¡°Luna and I are in the same university, and I owe her a favor. I hope you won¡¯t force her to do anything. As for the Quinn family, I was the one who killed Zachary. You should know what to do next.¡± ¡°Mr. David, you can rest assured that we will not force Luna to do anything she is unwilling to do, and we will train her to be the next head of the family. Lastly, the Shoron family will never cooperate with the Quinn family again,¡± Forrest quickly guaranteed. David nodded. Then, he said to Luna, ¡°Luna, I¡¯ve done what I promised. I hope you will behave.¡± After he said that, David¡¯s figure disappeared from the hall of the Shoron family. ¡°Farewell, Mr. David!¡± Forrest knelt on the ground and cried. ¡°Farewell, Mr. David!¡± The others also knelt on the ground and cried. Chapter 879 Chapter 879 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 879 David left the Shoron family. Luna¡¯s favor has been paid off. As for what the Shoron family would do next, David did not care much. Of course, David felt that as long as the Shoron family was not stupid, they would not continue to make things hard for Luna and continue to cooperate with the Quinn family after he left. David was still confident about this as the number one person in the world. Who did not want to tter him now? How could someone be stupid enough to go against him? After he dealt with Luna, David continued with his ns. A few dayster, he had met almost anyone who used to have a good rtionship with him. He also helped those who needed help. There was onest thing, and that was to apany Selena back to the King family. Since he had agreed to do this, David would not miss out on this appointment. He took his promises seriously. After he was done with that, David would note out for a while. He would prepare himself well for the impending catastrophe. Although it was reasonable to say that the catastrophe could ur at any time over the next fifty years, be it tomorrow or fifty years from now, David had a hunch. The catastrophe woulde soon and not in fifty years time. Plus, he would not be able to get through it so easily. Hence, he had to do his best. He could not be careless in the slightest. Otherwise , all of human civilization on Earth would be destroyed by the catastrophe if he did not pay attention. The King family resurfaced in Capital City. After David returned to Capital City, he contacted Selena. Soon, Selena rushed over happily. The two went to the residence of the King family together. At this time, the King family had received Selena¡¯s notice. The whole family was in chaos. They had long been waiting for David, the son-inw, toe to their house. They would also urge Selena to do so from time to time. Now, it was finally time. To give David a good impression, the whole family sprung into action. Who was David? He was a supreme powerhouse at partial Super-God Rank and the number one in the world. Even if David was the son-inw of the King family, they could not neglect him in the slightest. By the time David and Selena reached the King family¡¯s residence , all of the family¡¯s core members were ready. They were just waiting for Selena toe back with David. This extreme enthusiasm made David a little ufortable. Since the King family had always helped Somend, and they had never stopped in both Mason¡¯s era and this era, David¡¯s impression of the King family had always been excellent. He had a delightful chat with Delmont as well. They talked about the world, the situation in Somend, and the catastrophe. David also expressed his gratitude to the King family on behalf of Somend. He thanked the King family for their contribution to Somend. However, while David was chatting with Augustus, Augustus asked him about his marriage arrangement with Selena David was confused. For a while, he did not know how to answer this question. So far, he had not established a rtionship with Selena! However, David also knew this was not the time to tell the truth. Now that he was here, he had to put on a good show. If he told the truth, he would be undermining Selena. In such a situation, it would have been better if he did note here. In the end, David could only say that right now, he should focus on the bigger picture. The catastrophe was the most important thing right now, and everything else was trivial before this. If he could not get through the catastrophe, then everything else would be in vain. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Augustus also reluctantly epted this answer for the time being. This little episode would not affect the overall situation. Chapter 880 Chapter 880 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 880 Everything was exined since David had apanied Selena back to the King family¡¯s residence. Overall, the host and guest were happy that the son-inw came to the house this time. Both parties were happy, and David had fulfilled his promise. What he needed to do next was to make every effort to improve his strength so he could cope with the coming catastrophe. Under David¡¯s backing, East League Capitals developed faster and faster. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Their business had spread to almost every corner of the world. However, this time, no one dared to stand in the way of East League Capitals. The local forces everywhere weed them with open arms and even cooperated with East League Capitals fully. David¡¯svish points were also skyrocketing every day. At the same time, a wave of people practicing martial arts began to sweep the world. Everyone started advocating for martial arts. Martial arts movies with actors doing their stunts also became popr. Stars focusing on martial arts were getting more and more popr. As for other singers and the like, they gradually faded out of the limelight. David¡¯s sculptures were also erected in various provincial cities. This was a treatment that even Mason did not have. Mason did almost everything for Somend , but most people who knew this were from the older generation. The new generation did not really know much about it. On the contrary, tens of billions globally saw David save Somend by himself. Hence, everyone worshiped David, and this was well understood. Of course, Mason did not care about these false reputations at all, but instead, he deliberately pushed David to the forefront. Time flew. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. While everyone was basking in the martial arts tide, many new martial artists emerged worldwide after three years of training Somend had produced the most of them. Although martial arts required very harsh conditions, the requirements for talent were also very high, and the global poption base was toorge. There was bound to be some very talented people. The major forces also used generous conditions to attract these talents to join, and then fully cultivate them. David was living alone in a secluded courtyard house in Capital City at this time. He had not been idle for the past three years. East League Capitals had already be the world¡¯s number one consortium. East League Capitals had shares in more than 90 percent of allpanies worldwide. Its valuation had also surpassed tens of billions and had be a well-deserved behemoth of a company. David would also find time every year to meet his old friends. Since Celia and Selena were almost inseparable, David saw Celia, Selena and Pearl the most. However, besides maintaining an intimate rtionship with Celia, David would always control himself regarding the other women. This was what was great about David. His willpower was truly terrifyingly powerful. Even without system¡¯s support, David would have surely made something of himself. As for how powerful he was now, nobody knew, and this was because he had never done anything in three years. It was unknown if it was because of the impending catastrophe. Meanwhile , Mason and several other peak God Rankers had recently broken through to partial Super- God Rank. Meanwhile, many of thete God Rankers had also broken through to be peak God Rankers. This significantly improved thebat power of the human beings on Earth. This day. David was basking in the sun in the courtyard with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. He gazed through the intense sunlight and looked into the distant void. He seemed to have seen somethinging towards the earth at lightning speed. It was even close to sub-light speed. ¡°The catastrophe is here.¡± David muttered to himself. Chapter 881 Chapter 881 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 881 He narrowed his eyes and stared carefully at the object that was rapidly approaching Earth. Are they heading for Dark Cape? At close to sub-light speed? ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ David was also a highly educated student and always had a perfect score in Physics. ¡®How can aet hit the earth at such a speed? This is totally unreasonable. ¡®Under natural circumstances in space, it is impossible to produce such a speed at all. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Various theories also do not support this happening. ¡®Unless¡­¡¯ David¡¯s eyes narrowed suddenly. He found something unusual. ¡®Indeed¡­¡¯ He knew it would not be that simple. If it were just aet crashing into the earth, with David¡¯s strength, he would not worry about it even if the earth¡¯s technology could not stop it. If that were just the case, this catastrophe would be too simple. David could clearly see something that even the satellites in the sky had not discovered yet. Plus, he could even know the approximatending zone. Hence, one could tell how strong David was right now. He was simply incredible. After three years, David made a statement. He asked all the masters halfway to God Rank and above in the world to gather at Dark Cape to discuss this major event. At the same time, he dispersed the ordinary people around Dark Cape. Since David was acknowledged as number one in the world, everyone already recognized his prestige, so when he spoke, all martial artists halfway to God Rank did not dare to waste any time even if they had doubts in their hearts. Even though a lot of peak God Rankers had broken through to partial Super-God Rank, who could guarantee that David was where he used to be and had not progressed after three years? He was so young, so his potential must be greater than a lot of people. Perhaps David had taken another step forward. Soon, all martial artists halfway to God Rank were heading to Dark Cape one after another. One dayter, when all the masters halfway to God Rank arrived at Dark Cape from every corner of the world, some countries with satellites suddenly detected aet with a diameter of 5km speeding toward earth. It was moving very fast. It was at least tens of times faster than theets detected in the past and was close to the speed of light. It was expected to reach Earth in a day, and its estimatednding zone was Dark Cape. It was moving at almost sub ¨C light speed, so it was very terrifying It would cause Jupiter¡¯s gravitational pull not to affect theet. The Earth had also been targeted byets several times. However, while they were on the way to Earth, they were intercepted by Jupiter¡¯s strong gravitational pull. However, this time, due to the incredible speed of the The news quickly spread to the high-level officials of Dark Cape. When everyone found out, they were horrified. Aet with a diameter of five km was rushing towards Earth at sub-light speed. If it hit the earth, there would be an absolutely devastating impact. Everyone understood that the legendary catastrophe was here. If aet with a diameter of five km mmed into the earth at sub-light speed, the current level of technology on Earth would not be able to stop it. All kinds of interceptor missiles would bepletely unable to touch it. Chapter 882 Chapter 882 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 882 If this level of technology could not stop it, what about the mighty martial artists? Martial artists halfway to God Rank and above quickly gathered. Everyone looked at the masters who had just broken through to partial Super-God Rank. As he looked at everyone¡¯s expectant eyes, Mason was the first to shake his head to show that he was powerless. Even if he had surpassed peak God Rank, he would die if he touched aet of that speed, let alone receive the impact of aet of this size. Hence, he could not stop it. The other partial Super-God Rankers also shook their heads bitterly. At this time, everyone suddenly wondered what David¡¯s purpose was in calling everyone to gather at Dark Cape It could not be such a coincidence. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. David did not show up for three years, and he summoned everyone at this time. He must have known about the catastrophe. In other words, David knew theet was about to hit the earth a day in advance. Since he was the number one person in the world, would he have a way out of this? Otherwise , David would definitely not gather everyone here to die together. Everyone pinned their hopes on David again. ¡°What about Mr. David? Is there any way he can prevent this from happening? Mr. David called everyone here, so it should be about the catastrophe, right?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Yes, Mr. David must have a way. If he can¡¯t even do it, then we should escape as soon as possible! Maybe we could escape if we run to the other side of the earth.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless! Once aet hits the earth at this speed, the earth will undergo a series of changes, and various devastating natural disasters will emerge one after another. Human beings can¡¯t resist when they are faced with this situation. This is also very likely to cause a mass extinction on earth. However, if you escape from the impact zone, you may be able to live a little longer, but the oue will still be the same,¡± someone who was educated about this exined, ¡°Then, Mr. David should give everyone an exnation since he called all of us here, right? If there is no choice, it¡¯s better to live a little longer after we escape, right? It¡¯s better than being killed on the spot and turned into ash.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. Who would want to die if they could live? It would be good to live an extra day. Mason was also a little flustered at this time. If David could not stop it, he still had many things to do. This ce was too close to Somend. Once theet hit this ce , Somend would be the first to bear the brunt, and it would be a disaster zone. Mason needed to go back as soon as possible to make arrangements. At this moment, they could hear a voice in the hall suddenly ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Since I called everyone here, I naturally have the confidence to deal with this catastrophe. You don¡¯t want to die, and nor do I.¡± Everyone looked for the sound and found that David had been sitting on the main seat. Mason and several other partial Super-God Rankers looked at each other. They could see the shock in the other¡¯s eyes. They were the closest to the main seat, but they did not even notice David¡¯s arrival. Such elusive speed shocked everyone, but it also gave them great confidence. The stronger David was, the more confident they were that they could deal with the catastrophe. ¡°Mr. David , what are you going to do? What else do we need to do? As long as we can get through this catastrophe safely, we will follow all of your arrangements.¡± ¡°Yes! As long as we can get through this catastrophe safely, we will all listen to you, Mr. David.¡± All the people present agreed. The partial Super-God Rankers were no exception. David¡¯s quiet actions just now had calmed them down, and now, they chose to trust David unconditionally. Besides, they had no choice but to trust David in this situation. If they could not prevent the collision, everyone would be done for. This oue was just a matter of time! Chapter 883 Chapter 883 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 883 ¡°The diameter of thiset is about five kilometers, its velocity is close to sub-light speed, and its impact will be the strongest in recorded history. Jupiter, the guardian of the Earth , has not been able to change its direction , so even if a partial Super-God tries to stop it, it will do nothing,¡± David said. ¡°David, what do we do?¡± Mason could not help asking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old Master Stefani. I have a way to reduce the impact of thiset and divide it into countless small meteorites. By then, what you need to do is to prevent the small meteorites from hitting the earth. After all, I can¡¯t do so many things at once, so I need everyone toe together to help me,¡± David exined. After hearing David say that, the eyes of those present lit up. As long as David could slow down theet and divide it into countless smaller meteorites, then they still had the confidence toplete the next task. ¡°Really?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Yes,¡± David replied seriously. With David¡¯s guarantee, everyone was relieved. David strictly ordered everyone not to tell the ordinary people the news of the impending catastrophe. Otherwise, it would surely cause global panic. When the whole world was in chaos, it would be troublesome. However, it did not go as they had hoped. Some people who worked in the satellite observation center disclosed the incident for some reason and posted the pictures of theet taken by the satellite on the Inte. The news of the catastrophe spread worldwide in just two hours and instantly caused a global uproar. Everyone was in a panic, and they stopped working. The whole world was essentially paralyzed. They were all waiting for an answer from their governments. Why would they still work if the catastrophe wasing and there was no way to stop it? They were dying, and they should enjoy theirst moments. At this time, David had to speak up to avoid escting the situation. He immediately made a global live broadcast. ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m David Lidell, I believe everyone knows who I am. ¡°The purpose of this live broadcast today is to tell everyone that the catastrophe is real, and it is also true that aet is crashing into the earth. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. As the saying goes, there will be tall people stopping the sky from falling. I have summoned all the powerful martial artists worldwide to prepare for the catastrophe. ¡°Hence, you just need to wait quietly at home. Trust us, we will take care of everything. You don¡¯t want to die, and I don¡¯t want to die. ¡°If I find out that someone has been spreading rumors or has done something harmful to society during this period, then I¡¯m sorry, you will be charged with crimes against humanity, and you will receive the most severe punishment. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s all from me. Don¡¯t be afraid , the sun will rise as usual tomorrow, goodbye.¡± After his speech, David turned off the live broadcast. David¡¯s words reassured people around the world for a while. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, at the same time, they also made a request. They wanted the officials to do a live satellite broadcast around the world. They wanted to see what theet looked like. At the same time, they wanted to see how David would lead the powerful martial artists to resist the catastrophe. If they could notply, then ordinary people would die without knowing what had happened. This request quickly reached the ears of David and the others. David asked for everyone¡¯s opinion, and in the end, everyone agreed. Not long after, footage from hundreds of satellites from every angle was uploaded to the Inte. Everyone in the world was staring at their screen. Because of the distance, all they could see was a small ck dot approaching the earth quickly. Celia and the others naturally knew that the catastrophe wasing. In reality, they wanted to be with David the most right now, so that even if they died, they would die together. However, they knew David had more important things to do now. Thus, they did not even dare to call David. They could only pray silently in their hearts. Time passed minute by minute. Another day passed in the blink of an eye. In one day, ny percent of the world¡¯s poption stared at the screen without a moment¡¯s rest. After all, this was about their life and death. That little ck spot also grew in size as it got closer. Then, it began to approach the earth¡¯s atmosphere. Chapter 884 Chapter 884 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 884 Since it was moving too fast, the impact would be terrifying Even at such a distance, the Earth had many adverse reactions. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The wind raged for thousands of kilometers around Dark Cape, and huge waves more than ten meters high were began flowing at sea. David took all the partial Super-God martial artists on Earth and stood together on Dark Cape Peak, which he had once destroyed. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± David growled. All of them looked at the sky. A hugeet wasing at high speed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After David finished speaking, he rushed towards the sky with hundreds of masters halfway to God Rank and above from around the world. David was still with the others in the beginning, but he was just a little faster than them. When they were at an altitude of one thousand meters above the ground, David said, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and destroy it first. You guys should spread out and prepare to catch them.¡± After that, David wrapped his body with his mind power and elerated suddenly. He then disappeared from in front of everyone in an instant. Their vision blurred, and David disappeared. If it was viewed from a distance, one could see a huge fireball crashing down toward the Earth at high speed while a smaller fireball rocketed out of the earth and shot towards the big fireball. The speed of the small fireball was even faster than that of the big fireball. All the satellites captured this shocking scene. People watching the live broadcast almost dropped their jaws. David did not care about theet at all at this moment. Instead, he was thinking about what was elerating theet and pushing theet toward Earth. That was what worried him the most. He still did not know what it was. Therefore, he could only find out after he took care of thiset. David wrapped himself in his mind power and headed toward theet at sub-light speed. After a while¡­ Boom! The deafening sound shocked everyone. Everyone looked at what was happening on the screen and could only see fireworks. Meanwhile, the people within tens of thousands of kilometers around Dark Cape could see a bright light in the distant sky when they looked up. It was still dazzling even in the daytime. David¡¯s body directly prated theet that had a diameter of five kilometers. At the same time, he used the power of vibration and shattered the hugeet, scattering it into countless small fireballs before allowing it to fall to the Earth. After that, the hundreds of partial Super-Gods below quickly dispersed. The strong ones rushed toward the big fireball, while those who were weaker would deal with smaller fireballs. After David shattered theet, he did not stop at all. He returned quickly to start collecting the various fireballs. ¡®David smashed theet?¡¯ Everyone watching the live broadcast on earth watched the shocking scene in front of them, and they could not return to their senses even after a long time. Immediately after, loud cheers resounded from every corner of the world. Theet was gone, which meant they had survived the catastrophe. The joy of surviving a disaster filled everyone¡¯s heart. At this moment, David was a god in their hearts. However, was the catastrophe so simple? Only David knew that it was not. Chapter 885 Chapter 885 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 885 After entering the atmosphere at nearly sub¨Clight speed, theet with a diameter of five kilometers was stopped by David¡®s body and destroyed. It was smashed into countless small meteorites, then destroyed again by Mason and others waiting below. Although some debris fell into the earth, the damage they caused was extremely low. It was as if a nuclear explosion was reduced to fireworks. Furthermore, this visual feast was disyed to everyone on Earth through satellite live broadcast. The power of martial artists once again touched everyone. It was not just ordinary people, even Mason and other masters who became partial Super ¨C Gods were shocked beyond words. David¡®s strength was too far ahead of them. Without David, they would be like eggs hitting a rock even if they collectively charged at the small¨C scaledet that was sorge and fast without caring about their lives. They would not do any damage to theet at all. At the same time, they were also guessing what state David had reached. David solved the catastrophe that the ancients feared so much so easily. This did not look like a catastrophe at all, it was more like ying house. While the world was drowning in the sea of cheers, David was not happy. Instead, he hovered in the air with a serious expression and looked in the direction theet had come from. After others had dealt with theet¡®s debris, they saw David standing in the air, looking up into the distant void. They were confused. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Theet¡®s threat had been removed, and they had safely escaped the catastrophe. The world was also celebrating now, so why was David standing there nkly? Mason was the first one to fly to him. Then, the rest also flew toward David. ¡°David , what¡®s happening? Is there anything wrong?¡± Mason asked. Everyone else looked at David and waited for his answer. However, David did not say anything. He hid a huge wave of uncertainty in his heart under his calm and serious face. Just now, a notification popped up in his system, disying a statement that shocked David to the core. (The system has just detected the Ste Civilization Gxy. Attempting to connect¡­) Only ten secondster¡­ (Connected sessfully! The system is being assimted and upgraded. Please wait.] This whole time, the system had been assimting and upgrading ¡®Ste Civilization Gxy? ¡®What¡®s that?¡® The Earth belongs to the sr system, and the sr system belongs to the Milky Way gxy. David knew all of that, but David had never heard of the Ste Civilization Gxy. ¡®Was it a that had life like the Earth? ¡®Was the Ste Civilization Gxy behind the sub lightninget crashing into the earth? ¡®Why did they do that? ¡®Is the Ste Civilization Gxy friend or foe?¡® David had a lot of questions in his heart. He wanted to solve the questions in his heart. After a while¡­ His mind power caught something unusual. ¡°Come out! Since you¡®re here, why are you hiding? Tell us the reason you¡®re here!¡± David yelled with a dark face. Chapter 886 Chapter 886 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 886 David¡®s voice echoed in the air, and his eyes were fixed on the distant sky. Mason and the others all turned to David¡¯s eyes when they heard that. However, they found nothing. As they were in doubt, the space shifted in the air far away. After that, a strange¨Cshaped object slowly appeared in front of everyone. This object was huge, and it was an octagonal shape. It silently suspended in the air, and immediately after, the eight corners opened separately. Hundreds of humanoid mechas nearly five meters tall flew out. They neatly arranged themselves in two rows before the huge octagonal object. They bent one knee and knelt in the air. After that, the huge octagonal object opened in the middle, and nine white unicorns with wings on their backs stepped out side by side, They were walking in the air as though they were walking on the ground. Behind them was a very luxurious carriage with all kinds of lifelike and exotic animals carved on it. At a nce, one could not help but feel awe. A team of dozens of people followed behind the carriage. Except for four old men, the rest were all young women. If one looked at them with human eyes, they would feel that all of those women were at least nines. The most important thing was their extraordinarily ethereal temperament. They were like the fairies described in legends. This scene stunned David. The rest of the masters from Earth around him were all stunned because the people and beasts that had appeared out of nowhere were walking on air like they were walking on the ground. Even the dozens of young women were like this. So, how were they not shocked? These women who looked like they were in their twenties were actually masters halfway to God Rank? People around the world who were cheering had also noticed this scene. However, since the satellite was too far away, they could not see it clearly and could only see the outlines. A group of people and beasts suddenly appeared, and they stopped in the sky not far from David, towering over David and the others. At this time, a young man¡®s voice suddenly came from the carriage. ¡°Thirteenth Elder, how is it?¡± The old man who was closest to the carriage replied respectfully, ¡°Master Pavan, the important information has been extracted.¡± ¡°Let¡®s hear it,¡± the young man in the carriage continued to ask. ¡°ording to the information extracted from the intrusionwork, this is a living called Earth. The level of technology is about 0.7. Even the resources inside the cannot be fully exploited and used, let alone developed outside the,¡± the old man replied. ¡°So, are you sure that this is an indigenous life that others have not discovered ?¡± the young man asked. His voice had changed. He did not sound as calm as he did before. Instead, he sounded excited. ¡°It is absolutely certain that this is a of indigenous life that has not been discovered. More importantly, the talent of the people on this is extremely high. The earthling who destroyed theet just now was named David Lidell, and he should be close to Satellite Rank. He has not been stimted yet, and if he is, he will have limitless potential and surely bring you great benefits.¡± ¡°Haha! This is great! Even God is helping me. I didn¡®t think I¡®d find such an important indigenous living net at such a crucial time. I think that I, Pavan Tuffin, am destined to be the blessed chosen one.¡± From the carriage came the cheerfulughter of the young man. ¡°Congrattions to Master Pavan for having floods of good fortune filling up the heavens. In the future, you will surely be glorious and world¨Cshattering. Then, you will be the man of destiny and have your name known throughout all ages!¡± The old man knelt in the air with one knee before shouting with his hands together. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Congrattions to Master Pavan for having floods of good fortune filling up the heavens. In the future, you will surely be glorious and world¨Cshattering. Then, you will be the man of destiny and have your name known throughout all ages!¡± The other three old men and dozens of young women also knelt in the air with one knee. They also sped their hands together as they shouted. Immediately after, hundreds of humanoid mechas with a height of nearly five meters also roared at the same time, ¡°Congrattions to Master Pavan for having floods of good fortune filling up the heavens. In the future, you will surely be glorious and world¨Cshattering. Then, you will be the man of destiny and have your name known throughout all ages!¡± The deafening sound echoed in the sky and did not dissipate for a long time. Chapter 887 Chapter 887 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 887 ¡°Thirteenth Elder, connect to the Inte of this. I have something to say to its inhabitants ,¡± Pavan said. His voice was calm again. However, his face was flushed with excitement. An indigenous that had not yet been discovered had already developed its technology to level 0.7. Most importantly, someone had reached Satellite Rank before their potential was stimted. This huge value was unimaginable even with his current status. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Once they sessfully nted the ve mark on this, it would be very helpful. He would definitely skyrocket because of this. ¡°Yes, Master Pavan!¡± The old man stood up and replied. Then, he threw a few things out of his hand. They were scattered and suspended in the air. Then, the signals were transmitted directly and connected to the Inte on Earth, sending the footage here to all inte¨Cconnected devices on the. As long as the person was online, they would receive the video from this no matter what they were doing. Of course, the vast majority of people on earth were watching live satellite broadcasts right now, hence the live broadcast of the satellite was also switched to this. Immediately, everyone was attracted by the scene they saw. There was a huge octagonal alien spaceship and hundreds of five¨Cmeter¨Chigh humanoid mecha monsters. Furthermore, there were so many beautiful young women. ¡®A¨CAre they aliens? ¡®These aliens look no different than the humans on earth! ¡®However, what are those meter¨Ctall humanoid mechas?¡® While everyone was watching in high spirits, the four beautiful women came forward and entered the carriage. Soon, they carried a luxurious throne out from it. Meanwhile , a young man was sitting on the throne. He had a gold crown on his head and was exuding a dazzling light from his entire body. The man could charm both the old and young with his looks, and he could win over millions of young women. The women watching the broadcast on earth, from teenagers to middle¨Caged, were all head over heels over him. David was a little envious of how he appeared. He wondered if he should get one for himself when he had the chance. Four women carried Pavan out of the carriage. After they stopped, he said, ¡°Earthlings, hello. I am from the Ste Civilization Gxy, and my name is Pavan Tuffin. Nice to meet you. ¡°The reason I came here is to lead you out. This is already the most secluded area of the Milky Way gxy. You have insufficient resources and a low level of technology. You need to go to the center of the Milky Way to see what true prosperity is. There is everything you can imagine there, and even the unimaginable. ¡°And if you want to go to the most prosperous center of the Milky Way, you can¡®t go as you are. If you want to go there, you need an identity, um¡­ It¡®s simr to the ID card on Earth. ¡°And I, Pavan, can give you this identity. As long as you have this identity, you can go anywhere, and no one can stop you. ¡°Next¡­ Please also ept my gift. ¡°Elders, please refine the seal.¡± After speaking, Pavan took out a dagger and sliced his palm. Immediately, pale golden blood flowed out of his wound. Soon, arge mass of pale golden blood gathered on Pavan¡®s chest, amounting to at least a thousand milliliters. Then, he pushed the blood forward, and the four elders acted immediately. They instantly appeared in the four directions of the blood. After that, the four stretched out their right hands simultaneously. A stream of invisible energy gathered around the blood until the blood began to tumble rapidly and slowly decrease in volume. This entire time, this group from Ste Civilization Gxy never once paid any attention to David and the gang. Chapter 888 Chapter 888 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 888 It might seem to these people that David and his group of the most powerful people on Earth were nothing but ants. Everyone just watched silently, and no one said anything. Pavan stared at the blood being refined by the four elders. A look of surprise appeared in his eyes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Soon, soon.¡® Once they nted the ve mark on the earth, the would belong to Pavan. The efforts of all people on earth would then belong to him. Next, Pavan would have a sky¨Crocketing value, and no one could stop him. There were very few people who owned ves even in the entire Milky Way. Which one of them was not a monster ¨C level existence ? Which one of them was not a strong contender for the title of Master of the Milky Way? Pavan did not expect this day toe for him. He was blessed by God indeed. It seemed that he was truly the chosen one. At this moment, Pavan felt that his heart was about to jump out He had never been so excited. Soon, he would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with those monsters andpete with them for the Master of the Milky Way title. Although it would cost him a lot to refine the ve mark, as long as it was sessful, everything was worth it. David frowned when he saw Pavan¡®s surprised look. He instinctively felt that this gift of identity might not be a good thing. Just when he was about to ask aloud, there was a change at the scene.. At this time, only one¨Ctenth of the one thousand milliliters of blood was left, and the golden light emitted was getting brighter and brighter. The four elders stopped at the same time. One of the elders instantly appeared in front of the remaining one¨Ctenth of golden blood. After he reached out to grab it, he teleported above the giant octagonal spaceship in the blink of an eye. The eight corners of the spaceship emitted lightning¨Clike light at the same time. After it fell on the golden blood, it continued refining. The elder had returned to his original position. The four elders were sweating profusely from their foreheads and also getting weak. Obviously, they exhausted a lot of energy from just refining the blood. The blood slowly faded away under the refining of the octagonal spaceship. Then, arge golden word began to appear slowly in the sky. Now, Pavan looked even more excited, and it caused his body to tremble a little. He was going to seed soon. David looked at the word that was gradually forming in the sky. ¡®Does it say ve?¡® Suddenly, a notification popped up in David¡®s system automatically. There were threerge red words on it. [Warning! Warning! Warning!) Then, another series of words appeared. (ve mark detected! Host, please stop it!) (ve mark detected! Host, please stop it!) (ve mark detected! Host, please stop it!] Chapter 889 Chapter 889 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 889 ve mark? ¡®What¡®s that? ¡®How can I stop it?¡® David was confused. He had a lot of questions in his heart, but the system did not n to exin anything to him. Instead, it only warned him to stop the ve mark. However, David thought about it, and judging from the system¡®s personality, it would not harm him. Furthermore, he also felt that Pavan was not a kind person. He came from the center of the Milky Way, crossing a distance of hundreds of millions of miles to come to this peripheral area, just to send warmth to the human beings on earth? Only a fool would believe it. These people would not do anything if it would not benefit them. They would not be motivated unless there was profit. So, how could they possibly havee to earth? At this time, David stepped forward. He moved directly opposite of Pavan. Mason and other masters from Earth also followed behind David. David was now the strongest man on earth, so these people naturally respected David. ¡°Pavan, right? Please stop this so¨Ccalled gift and leave. We Earthlings don¡¯t need this and don¡®t want to leave. We just want to stay here and live our ow n lives,¡± David said. ¡°You bastard ! How can you speak Master Pavan¡®s name so casually? Kneel and apologize right now, or I will break your leg!¡± An elder stood up and pointed at David, cursing angrily. Pavan waved his hand slightly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The elder bowed respectfully after seeing it. Then, Pavan asked, ¡°You should be David Lidell, the strongest human being on earth, right?¡± ¡°That¡®s me.¡± ¡°Did you break theet just now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Spectacr! You¡®re amazing. You reached this level before stimting the potential inside you. Once it¡®s stimted, you will have a boundless future. I have high hopes for you, so you should follow me now. Be my guard! I won¡®t mistreat you,¡± Pavan said insipidly. ¡°Okay, but I have a few questions to ask you. As long as you answer me honestly, I will follow you,¡± David thought for a while and said. ¡°Oh? Ask away,¡± Pavan said with interest. ¡°Were you behind theet?¡± David¡®s first question surprised Pavan a bit. He was the number one powerhouse on Earth and must have found something. However, Pavan did not care anymore. They had almost finished refining the ve mark. No one could stop him from nting ve marks on the earthlings. ¡°Yes, but we didn¡®t know that the earth was a living at the time. You must know that there are billions ofs of various sizes in the entire Milky Way. However, there are very fews that can be called livings. You don¡®t have to worry, even if you couldn¡®t stop it, we would have stopped it ourselves to ensure the safety of the earthlings once we discovered that this was a living.¡± Pavan exined. He was very fond of David. Plus, once the ve mark was nted, David¡®s future contributions to him would be beyond imagination. Pavan was also afraid that after David learned the truth, he would rather die than give in. It would be very troublesome if that happened. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll believe you for now. That says ¡®ve¡®, right?¡± David pointed to the golden word gradually forming on the top of his head, and continued to ask. ¡°Yes,¡± Pavan replied simply. Chapter 890 Chapter 890 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 890 ¡°ve, as the name implies, means very. Although I don¡®t know what method you are using, your purpose should be to enve us human beings on Earth, right?¡± ¡°David, you are brilliant, but the truth is not what you think. I just want to give you all identities so you can leave earth. This ce is too poor, and with your talent, you should go out and take a look. The gxy¡®s center is your stage, where you can disy your talents to the extreme andpete with other talents,¡± Pavan persuaded earnestly. ¡°Give us identities to leave Earth? Is your blood required for that? Is such tedious refining required? Pavan, I don¡®t believe you, so please stop,¡± David said calmly. ¡°David, you have to know that the Earth is still a living that has not been discovered, which means you earthlings are unregistered residents that are not recognized. Therefore, you need my mark before you can go out boldly. Don¡®t worry, I don¡®t have any ill intentions. I¡®ll just ask for some remuneration, which is insignificantpared to what you will get.¡± ¡°Sorry, we don¡®t need that, and we don¡®t want to go out. We just want to stay on Earth and live the life we desire,¡± David refused. ¡°I¡¯ve already said this, so are you really not going to give me any face at all?¡± Pavan asked with narrowed eyes. ¡°It¡®s not a matter of face. It¡®s because I don¡®t trust you at all,¡± David said, unmoved. ¡°I have nothing to say then. The ve mark is about to bepleted, and it is impossible to stop it now. You have to ept it no matter what,¡± Pavan waved his hand and said impatiently. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Mason and others heard this, they understood. These people from Ste Civilization Gxy had ulterior motives. As for what this was, they did not quite know yet. Not only them, but the people watching the live broadcast also got a clue what was going on. However, they could only watch and not express any opinion. ¡°Don¡®t me us earthlings for being merciless then,¡± David said with a gloomy face. ¡°What are you going to do? Give me all you got. I can take anything,¡± Pavan said with a look of disdain. This was just a living with only a technology level of 0.7. Pavan was genuinely not bothered. As the gaps after each level of civilization increased would be worlds apart. There was nothing to fear about Earth, a civilization that had not even reached Level 1. One would be cing an extremely high value on earth if they said that it was miles apart from Ste Civilization Gxy, a level 3 civilization. David turned his head to look at the masters from Earth behind him and nodded slightly. Mason and the others understood what he was saying and quietly passed the message back. Somend and Falconia received the news quickly. Soon, they immediately shot the missile that had been in based at Dark Cape Peak in Dark Peak. In an instant, thousands of missiles flew in densely. David spread out his mind power, covering everyone in Somend. He wanted to see how these people from Ste Civilization Gxy would deal with such a strong firepower coverage and what methods they would use to deal with it. Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy could win you a hundred battles. David also wanted to know the fighting style of these outsiders. Pavan and others were very powerful, so naturally, they had long discovered David¡®s little tricks. However, they did not stop it. From their perspective , the earth was just a civilization that was not even in Level 1, so how powerful would their attack be? They were from the Tuffin family of the Ste Civilization Gxy. If they wanted to, it would be a breeze for them to destroy the Earth. Since the earth had taken action, they would intimidate the earthlings in one fell swoop. They would make the earthlings ept their ve mark obediently. After this, the earthlings would cultivate and serve them from then on. Chapter 891 Chapter 891 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 891 The missile bases at Somend and Falconia were very close to Dark Point. Since the two countries had always watched each other, the missiles soon arrived at Dark Cape Peak. Pavan smiled contemptuously while looking at the dense missiles. They are indigenous indeed. Do they think this kind of low¨Clevel means can threaten us? ¡®How whimsical.¡® Pavan waved his hand lightly. Hundreds of mecha giants kneeling on one knee in the air immediately divided into two teams consisting of dozens of people. Each team was responsible for one direction, and they rushed toward the densely packed missiles. David and the others stared at these tall mecha monsters carefully. They saw that although the mechas were huge, they were extremely fast. One of the mechas immediately rushed in front of the swarm and punched the missile directly in front of it. Boom! A huge explosion could be heard. However, the mecha was not damaged at all. Then, it rushed to the next missile and kicked it. Boom! Another missile was destroyed. These mechas were like monsters that could not be harmed. They could destroy missiles with every punch and kick, but the missile explosion did not cause any damage to them, not even a single scratch. Boom boom boom boom boom! Countless missile explosions could be heard. Just a few minutester, the dense mass of missiles was cleared. Only the smoke of gunpowder filled the sky. 1 David and the others did not respond as they were already mentally prepared. They knew these ordinary missiles would not threaten these people from Ste Civilization Gxy. Yet, they were slightly rmed because these humanoid mechas were so powerful. Not only were they tall, but they were also fast. The most important thing was that their defense was amazing. On the contrary, the earthlings watching the live broadcast were utterly stunned. ¡°These aliens are so powerful! ¡®There were so many missiles , but they managed to get rid of them unscathed.¡® N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, it was not over. After the smoke dissipated, several nuclear bombs dozens of timesrger than the previous missile flew over from Somend and Falconia. This was the current ultimatebat power on earth. The power was so great that only one of them could destroy the entire Dark Cape. Pavan watched as severalrge nuclear bombs approached rapidly. He smiled and said, ¡°This is a little bit more interesting than the ones just now, but that¡®s it. To be honest, I¡®m quite disappointed. Is this all that a level 0.7 civilization has?¡± As the nuclear bomb got closer, the octagonal alien spaceship, which was refining blood, broke off a corner and shot several rays of light, hitting several large nuclear bombs respectively. After the nuclear bombs were hit, they started to dpose slowly. Eventually, they became ashes and dissipated in the air. ¡®What?¡® David and the rest were all shocked. ¡®Therge nuclear bombs were disintegrated just like that? ¡®This is the most powerful weapon technology we can currently make on earth, but it was destroyed so noiselessly?¡® Woosh! The octagonal spaceship then emitted a ray of light and shot it into the distance. After a while¡­ Boom! A huge ind hundreds of kilometers away from Dark Cape was instantly destroyed. Chapter 892 Chapter 892 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 892 The impact stirred up waves hundreds of meters high that spread everywhere. The waves would hit Dark Cape soon. At this time, Pavan decided to stop acting. Since the Earthlings had already taken action, it seemed impossible to opt for a peaceful solution now. That being the case, he should suppress the Earthlings by force! Pavan was also not afraid of David being disobedient. Once the ve mark was nted , he would control the fate of all human beings on Earth. David had so many friends and family on Earth. So, at that time, he had to obey no matter what. Pavan stood up, and his body slowly rose. He wore a golden crown, and his entire body also exuded a pale golden light. He looked like an ancient emperor, and everyone who saw him would want to surrender and worship him. Except for David, of course. What realm was David in now? Only he himself knew. Pavan¡®s body rose tens of meters and stopped. ¡°I, Pavan Tuffin from the Tuffin family, the ninth chief of the Milky Way Battle Institution in Ste Civilization Gxy , am making you and other earthlings my ves forever. Elders, nt the ve mark!¡± Pavan sounded like he was God as his voice reached everyone¡®s ears. ¡°As you wish, Master Pavan,¡± the four elders said respectfully. At the same time, they instantly appeared around the huge ¡®ve¡® word in the sky. At this time, the golden ¡®ve¡® word was almostpleted. If one zoomed in 10,000 times to look at it, one would notice that this word was made up of countless other dense and tiny ve¡® words. There were at least 100 billion of them. Pavan¡®s words offended all the earthlings. It turned out that many people thought these aliens were friendly, but it seemed that they were exactly as David said. They wanted to enve every human on Earth. A lot of people started yelling at Pavan. Mason and the others could not stand it any longer. Although they had no idea what a ve mark was, they knew that it was certainly not a good thing. They could not just stand idly by and let Pavan finish what he was trying to do. They nced at David and found that David was not doing anything As they were thinking of charging over to stop it regardless of their own life, they heard Pavan¡®sughter. ¡°Hahaha¡­. ept my gift, Earthlings! It is your honor to have me, Pavan Tuffin, nting the ve mark on you. This is because I am destined to be the Master of the Milky Way, and in the future, you will feel proud of what you¡®ve received today.¡± The ve mark waspleted. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. David spoke suddenly as the four elders were about to start nting ve marks. ¡°Pavan, since you haven¡®t hurt anyone on Earth, I¡®ll pretend nothing happened if you leave with your people now.¡± When Pavan heard David¡®s voice, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he guffawed and said, ¡°Hahaha! David, who do you think you are? Do you think you are the Master of the Milky Way? For your information, the ve mark is already finished. No one can stop me today. Do you know how long I have waited for this day? When I discovered you, your fate was already preordained. You have no choice except to let me nt my ve mark on you and serve me for generations. Elders, do it. nt the ve marks now.¡± A box appeared in each of the four elders¡® hands. Before they could do anything, they suddenly realized they could not move. ¡®What¡®s going on?¡® It was not just them, except for David and the earthlings, everyone from Ste Civilization Gxy could not move, including the nine winged unicorns. David exuded his mind power right after Pavan finished speaking and instantly enveloped the entire space to restrict the body of all enemies. Now, his mind power was countless times stronger than it was three years ago. Chapter 893 Chapter 893 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 893 The whole space seemed to freeze suddenly. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Excluding Mason and the earthlings who were not affected, Pavan and others from the Ste Civilization Gxy were all frozen. It was as if something was holding them back. Despite not being able to move, they could still think. They were struggling to get out of this restraint. At this time, David stepped forward and approached one of the elders. He reached out and looked at the box in the elder¡®s hand. It was a simple and unadorned wooden box with exotic animals engraved around it, and the material was also very special. David exerted a little force, but he could not break it. One must know that with David¡®s current strength, he could crush the hardest diamond on Earth even if he exerted a little force. This wooden box was actually harder than a diamond. Interesting David opened the box. A dark red bead was lying quietly inside, and the bead exuded an evil aura, making David very ufortable. This did not look like it was something good. Frowning, David closed the box and put it away. He wanted to settle the matter in front of him first before going back to study it slowly. Then, he took the boxes from the hands of the other three elders. During the whole process, the four elders did not resist at all. They just quietly allowed David to take away the items in their hands. However, David could see the extreme panic in their eyes. As the elders of the Tuffin family in Ste Civilization Gxy, they had been following Master Pavan around the Milky Way for many years and had seen many things. However, they had never experienced something like this. Their bodies were restrained by something invisible, and they could not escape it. They had never seen this technique before, They would have died if David had used this method in battle. One had to know that a small mistake could change the oue of a high¨Clevel battle. Pavan watched David take away the most important Cursed Blood Beads from the ve mark session, and the anger in his heart went straight to the top of his head. Cursed Blood Beads were necessary for nting the ve mark and were also the most valuable part of the process. Pavan paid a great price to get these four Cursed Blood Beads. He hoped to find a living like earth, nt his ve mark, and then prosper. In the Milky Way, many people like Pavan paid a huge price to obtain Cursed Blood Beads. Then, they would take them to wander in the most secluded corners of the Milky Way to look for indigenous living nets. All livings in the center of the Milky Way were registered, and no one would dare to nt ve marks on theses. This was the rule, and it could not be broken. Once broken, they would be chased and killed by the most authoritative officials in the entire Milky Way, the Milky Way Empire. Within the Milky Way, no force dared to challenge the authority of the Milky Way Empire. Therefore, they could only look for undiscovered indigenous livings on the Milky Way¡®s periphery, and then nt ve marks on these unowned nets. Pavan thought that he was blessed by God when he found Earth, an indigenous living. He thought he would definitely be the chosen one in the future, and he would prosper. However, what happened now caught him off guard. He did not think this kind of technique would be hidden on the indigenous living Earth. It could trap them silently. He was struggling to believe this. All the masters and ordinary people watching this in front of the screens on Earth were also confused. They did not understand why these people from the Milky Way suddenly stopped moving and were allowing David to take the things from their hands. Chapter 894 Chapter 894 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 894 This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, even if they did not understand, they would not ask out loud. Only David was qualified to speak in this situation where they were facing aliens. They just needed to watch quietly. They should just give David their full support no matter what David did. Only now did Mason and these masters on Earth understand that the catastrophe might not be aet hitting the earth. Instead, it was these aliens that appeared out of nowhere. They were far more terrifying ths. After collecting the four Cursed Blood Beads, David came to Pavan. Looking at the man in front of him, who was wearing a golden crown and radiating dazzling light, David smiled and said, ¡°Pavan, why did youe here? What exactly is a ve mark? What are the consequences after you nt one? Give me an exnation. Otherwise, you may not be able to leave Earth today.¡± After speaking, David reached out and snapped his fingers. The solidified space immediately disappeared. ¡°You¡­ Who the hell are you? What did you just do to us?¡± Pavan asked, staring at David. David¡®s way of imprisoning them was indeed a bit shocking. However, Pavan did not think that David was the one who did this. He would not believe a person from an indigenous living would have such incredible abilities. ¡°You don¡®t need to know that, you just need to answer my questions.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°Pavan, haven¡®t you realized the situation yet? I¡®m not discussing with you, but I¡®m ordering you to answer my questions obediently if you don¡®t want to die,¡± David said with a grin. ¡°David, who do you think you are? Do you think you can kill me just because you want to? What a joke! Although I don¡®t know what tactics you just used¡­ I won¡®t give you another chance!¡± After Pavan finished speaking, his body slowly dissipated from in front of David. ¡°Everyone, return to the Octagon, and mecha guards, get ready to fight. Let these indigenous people see how strong a level 3 civilization is.¡± Pavan¡®s voice resonated through the air. Then, his body returned to the enormous octagonal ship. At the same time, the four elders, dozens of beautiful women, and nine unicorns all returned to the octagonal ship. Hundreds of mecha monsters stood in front of the Octagon, face to face with David and the others. The whole process was done very quickly, and it only took ten seconds. Pavan safely returned to the Octagon and immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, David¡®s method of restraining them was indeed a bit overwhelming. When he was back here, his confidence began to rise again. The Octagon was the product of the Milky Way Empire, the most powerful in Ste Civilization Gxy. The body of the ship was made of tough silver immersed iron. Meanwhile, its casting technology was also the most advanced in the Milky Way Empire. It could be described as both an offensive and defensive tool. Not only could it emit powerfulser energy cannons, but it could also withstand even the attacks of net Rankers while on the defense. A mobile fortress like that was invincible on an indigenous like Earth, and it could do whatever it wanted without being worried about getting breached. Pavan waspletely relieved after entering the Octagon. The only mistake David made was to let him go. If not, Pavan genuinely did not know how to get out of those restraints. Perhaps he still needed to use some trump cards. Chapter 895 Chapter 895 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 895 Pavan was standing in the Octagon¡®smand room. His voice reached the ears of David and others through the Octagon¡®s loudspeaker. ¡°David, return the Cursed Blood Beads to me, and obediently let me nt a ve mark. Otherwise, I will destroy the Earth today, and you will be a sinner who will be reviled by hundreds of millions of people.¡± After he had finished speaking, one of the corners of the Octagon fired aser cannon at the nearest city in Falconia. Boom! The entire city was instantly wiped out. Nearly 100,000 people were turned into ashes under theser cannon noiselessly. David¡®s eyes turned cold. An evil fire started to flow out of his heart. He genuinely did not expect these people to disregard human lives like that and to take action the moment they said they would. In just a sentence, a city became history just like that. That was nearly 100,000 lives! The Falconia executives behind David stared at the Octagon in the distance with blood¨Cred eyes. ¡°David, this is a lesson to you. The people in this city died because of you. If you ept the ve mark obediently, nothing like this would have happened. Next, I will destroy a city every minute until you hand over the Cursed Blood Beads and ept the ve mark. I want to see how long you can hold on. By the way, thirty seconds have passed since we talked,¡± Pavan continued. ¡°Mr. David, don¡®t hand over the Cursed Blood Beads. We would rather die than be ves for life. If we do, we¡®ll be despised by future generations,¡± a God Rank guardian said. ¡°Yes, David, you can¡®t hand over the Cursed Blood Beads. Those things obviously have a tremendous effect. If we keep them, we still have a bargaining chip. Once we hand them over, we won¡®t even have any bargaining power, and they¡®ll control us,¡± Mason said beside David. Meanwhile, the human beings watching the live broadcast around the world still had note back to their senses at this moment. They refused to believe that a city of nearly 100,000 people was destroyed just like that. 100,000 lives were lost just like this? At the same time, they were worried. Would they be the next victim of the attack? Suddenly, a Falconia mid¨CGod Rank behind David rushed toward the hundreds of mechas on the opposite side with red eyes, not caring about anything. He was in charge of the city that the Octagon destroyed just now. His family was in the city, and none of them had escaped. He was the only one left of that huge and prosperous family, so what was the point of continuing to live? One of the mechas from the opposite side also stepped forward. The God Rank guardian from Earth struck the mecha with all his strength. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He did not do any damage to it. David took action when the mecha was ready to kill the God Rank guardian. He instantly appeared behind the tall mecha and smacked the mecha on the back. At the same time, the power of vibration prated the mecha, directly killing the person who was controlling the mecha from inside. David pushed the powerless mecha slightly toward the God Rank guardian of Falconia. ¡°Take it and leave the rest to me.¡± After David finished speaking, he turned to face hundreds of mechas nearly five meters tall. His mind power had long discovered that these iron lumps were actually being controlled by someone inside. If he killed the controller, then the mecha would just be a piece of scrap metal that would not move. However, not even a God Rank guardian could pierce such a tough shell. So, he was the only one who could do it. A human being from Earth who was about 1.8 meters tall was about to face hundreds of mecha guards nearly 5 meters tall from a level 3 civilization gxy Chapter 896 Chapter 896 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 896 David was not weak at all when it came to strength. He killed a mecha guard with a casual smack, so he gave the hundreds of mechas on the opposite side some lingering fears. The mecha guards were made of unique materials , and their advantage was their super defense. However, David could get through the mecha guard¡®s defense and directly injure the person inside. Hence, the humans of this indigenous were theplete nemesis of mecha guards. Even if they were specially trained , mecha guards were people too. All creature had fear, and while facing this natural nemesis, their hearts began racing as well. ¡°Pavan, I told you that before you hurt the human beings on Earth, that you could take your people and leave and I would not have stopped you. But now, you dared to disregard human life. Nearly 100,000 people in a city died in your hands just like this. You can¡®t leave now. Stay and be their burial offerings!¡± David said seriously, staring at the Octagon behind hundreds of mecha guards. ¡°Hahaha! David, aren¡®t you afraid of hurting your tongue when you bluff like that? Do you know what this is? This is the Octagon built by the Milky Way Empire, and even Rankers can¡®t break through it. You¡®re just an aboriginal who is not even at Satellite Rank, and you dare to say something as crazy like killing us? If it weren¡®t for your unknown means of restraint, we would have already nted the ve mark on earth, and you would have already been made my ve, a title you would never have been able to shed. Right, another minute is up. Another wave of humans will die because of you. Tremble before me, earthlings! This is the power of a level 3 civilization, and it is notparable to an indigenous that¡®s not even a level 1 civilization.¡± Pavanughed wildly. At the same time, another corner of the Octagon began gathering energy. This time, it was aimed at Somend. Mason¡®s heart tightened, and he clenched his fists. He had never felt as powerless as he was now. The Somenders watching the live broadcast had their hearts in their throats. This attack was clearly aimed at Somend , and no one knew which city it would hit. It was possible that in the next moment, they would be ashes, leaving no traces. Although most people did not me David, a small number of people felt resentful. They thought that David should give the items back to Pavan. Even if Pavan nted the ve mark, it would still be better than death! The Octagon¡®s energy gathering wasplete. Shoot! However¡­ Boom! A huge explosion resounded throughout Dark Cape. Theser cannon did not fire. Instead, it just left theuncher and detonated on the spot as if something had blocked its path. Most of the impact from the explosion was taken by the Octagon. However, just like Pavan said, the Octagon had a strong defense. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Even though theser cannon exploded at theuncher, it still could not hurt the Octagon one bit. Since David just never thought Pavan would attack ordinary earthlings, he waspletely unprepared back then. Hence, it led to the destruction of a city in Falconia and the murder of nearly 100,000 people. Now, he would not give the opponent another such opportunity His enormous materialized mind power directly blocked the attack of theser cannon, and it exploded immediately as itunched. Of course, David would suffer side effects if he did this. His materialized mind power was not invincible. However, after three years of improvement, David¡®s mind power was already terrifyingly powerful. Therefore, he could still bear this side effect. If it was three years ago and David dared to use his mind power to block theser cannon attack, he would have been rendered unrecognizable. Chapter 897 Chapter 897 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 897 Aser cannon could instantly destroy a city and turn nearly 100,000 people into ash, so, naturally , its power could not be underestimated. Although it could not cause any damage to the Octagon itself, which had a great defense, it was not the same for the hundreds of mecha guards. The explosion sent them flying all over the sky. At least half of the mecha guards were directly destroyed. Meanwhile, the earthlings were not affected since David protected them. The sudden ident also surprised Pavan and others. The mecha guards were important forces used by Pavan to fight in all corners of the universe. Each one of them was precious. Not even the Tuffin family had so many mechas, The reason Pavan could have more than a hundred of them was because of years of hard work and the support of his family. Unexpectedly, his small mistake just now destroyed more than half of them. How would Pavan not feel bad? ¡°What¡¯s going on? What did you all do? Why did theser cannon detonate just after itunched? Which one of you can take responsibility for destroying so many mecha guards?¡± Pavan asked angrily. ¡°Master Pavan, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. There is no problem with the transmitter , and everything else is normal. I don¡¯t think we caused it. It¡¯s the earthlings!¡± An operator of the Octagon replied. ¡°The earthlings? Do you know how they did it?¡± Pavan asked calmly. He also felt that these people¡¯s operating errors should not have caused such an incident. The ones who could sit here and operate the Octagon were all top students who graduated from the famous military academies in the Milky Way. They had never made a mistake in so many years. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The detection system in the Octagon did not detect anything. It seems like an invisible shield had blocked the route of theser cannon, and that¡¯s why it detonated the moment it was launched.¡± ¡®An invisible shield? ¡°The thing that restrained me just now seems to also be an invisible energy. ¡®What is it? ¡®Not only can it restrain a person, it can also block such a strong attack from aser cannon. ¡®The most important thing is that it¡¯s invisible and untouchable. ¡®Yet, it genuinely exist. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Pavon was confused for a moment, but after a while, his eyes lit up. If he could obtain this technique, then he could definitely use it as one of his important trump cards in the future. He could restrain his enemies¡¯ bodies quietly during battle. This was a super killing machine. However, how would he get this kind of technique from David? Pavan felt a little bit overwhelmed. If theser cannon failed , how could he threaten David into handing over the Cursed Blood Beads and this invisible special technique? For the first time, Pavan felt that this indigenous living was difficult to deal with. It was even more difficult to deal with than those noble families in the heart of the Milky Way. However, this was also a test for him. If he could pass this test, he could get everything David had. He, Pavan Tuffin, could definitely be the most dazzling existence in the Milky Way and he could even take the position of the Master of the Milky Way in the future. When Pavan thought about this, a fire burned in his chest. No matter what, he had to get everything David had. Just as Pavan was thinking about how to deal with David, a notification popped up in David¡¯s system again. [System assimtion and upgradepleted. (Congrattions, Host. You havepleted the first phase of the system¡¯s testing and have sessfully connected to the Ste Civilization Gxy. [The system will be updated again ording to the actual situation of the Ste Civilization Gxy. Please wait¡­ [After this update, the system will enter the second phase. Host, please be prepared.] Chapter 898 Chapter 898 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 898 David looked at the system in front of him and was a little speechless. He thought that after the assimtion upgrade was sessful, he could learn something about Ste C ivilization Gxy from the system. He did not expect that it would need more upgrading. And what did the first phase and the second phase mean? David had no clue. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The developer of this system might be an old man who did not like to talk It did not exin anything to the host at all. However, now was not the time to think about that. No matter what phase he was in, he would be satisfied if the system could help him improve his strength. Next, it was time to collect debts. David stared at the Octagon ahead of him. He was going to try to see if this tortoise¡¯s shell was as hard as Pavan said and if it could block his full ¨C strength attack. ¡°David, hand over the Cursed Blood Beads and your silent means of trapping restraint, and I¡®ll leave without disturbing your earth,¡± Pavan said. ¡°Pavan, you want to leave now? It¡®s too late! Stay and be burial offerings to the people who you have killed!¡± David said in a cold voice. ¡°David, I am not looking down on earth, but only a Ster Ranker can break the Octagon. You can¡®t do it. The moment we arrived here, we already had the upper hand, also¡­ Don¡®t force me to kill. Once I take action again, the earth will be turned into ashes and forever be history. Cou ntless lives on earth will be destroyed, and this is all because of your ignorance. You have to think this through.¡± ¡°I have already thought about it and I want to kill you to make you burial offerings for the dead earthlings. That is the only way for you to atone for your sins.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡®re so stubborn. David, you asked for this. Listen closely, David is the one who caused the destruction of th e earth. I didn¡®t want to kill you, but David insists on testing my patience. Goodbye then, foolish earthlings!¡± After Pavan said that, eight corners of the Octagon started gathering energy and gathering it in the center. An attack from just one corner could easily destroy a city. Hence, eight of them would definitely be more powerful and terrifying Humans worldwide were watching this scene, and instinctively, they started feeling scared. They believed that these aliens were serious about destroying the Earth and were not just saying it. This was the catastrophe recorded by the ancients. After the catastrophe , it¡®s possible that the Earth would cease to exist. Many people started crying while hugging their families. They wanted to cherish thest moments they had. David watched the Octagon gather energy. His mind power could sense that the blow would be stronger than ever. Aside from whether his materialized mind power could stop it, even if he could barely stop it, detonating such a powerful attack in Dark Cape would also cause massive damage to the Earth. He could not let the explosion happen. He needed to act first. ¡°Pavan, you are courting death!¡± David said through gritted teeth. He shot his body at the Octagon. The remaining mecha guards had returned to their positions in front of the Octagon. David rushed over without a care, and the two sides collided very soon. At this moment, Mason, the masters on Earth, and the humans watching the broadcast stared fixedly at David. The lives of the human beings on Earth depended on whether David could stop this strongest blow. Chapter 899 Chapter 899 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 899 Boom boom boom boom boom! A huge crash could be heard when the two sides collided. Countless metal stumps were sent flying all over the sky, alling from the mecha guards. David was like a tiger amongst a flock of sheep. All the mecha guards were destroyed in an instant as s oon as they touched him. Just a few secondster, the remaining mecha guards that survived theser cannon explosion had be en turned into a pile of scrap iron and fell to the ground. The operators inside were either dead or unco nscious. Such a tragic scene not only stunned Mason, the other masters from Earth, and the earthlings watching the live broadcast, but also Pavan and others in the Octagon. ¡°H¨CH¨CHe¡­¡± Pavan pointed to David, unable to utter aplete sentence. These were all mecha guards with abat power equivalent to Satellite Rank! They were also the result of his hard work umted over the years. Now, they werepletely destroyed in such a short period of time. Without these hundreds of mecha guards, how could he gain a foothold in the center of the Milky Way in the future? How would he exin this to the Tuffin family? Even if he was the eldest of the Tuffin family, he might be directly stripped of his status as the heir to th e family after incurring such a huge loss. At this moment, Pavan panicked. ¡®What should I do?¡® If he did not have his family¡®s support, all of his ns would be in vain. ¡°M¨CMaster Pavan, David¡®sbat had been skyrocketing since he started taking action. N¨C Now, he¡®s at mid Rank,¡± one of the controllers in the Octagon stammered. ¡®What?¡® Pavan and the four elders were horrified. How could an aboriginal who was not even at Satellite Rank rise to mid Rank in such a short time? The four elders were just mid Rankers while Pavan was only a beginner Ranker. David was even stronger than him? How old was David? ording to the information Pava got about the earth, David was only 25. ¡®H-How is this possible? ¡®With this talent, he could defeat the monsters in the center of the Milky Way.¡® ¡°E¨CErm, David¡®sbat is still rising and now he¡®s atte Rank,¡± the controller continued. ¡®Um¡­ Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Pavan and the rest did not know how to describe their feelings right now. Before they coulde back to their senses, the controller of the Octagon added, ¡°M¨CMaster Pavan, David¡®sbat power has reached peak Rank!¡± Pavan and the four elders looked at each other. ¡®No way! ¡®He¡®s already at peak Rank? ¡®If hisbat power continues to rise, then he will be in Ster Rank. ¡®Once he¡®s in Ster Rank, the Octagon won¡¯t be able to resist his attack. This ce is not safe anymore and we will all die on this indigenous.¡® Pavan¡®s expression slowly turned horrified. ¡®What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?¡® He kept asking himself inside his hea He was the chosen one so he could not die on such a far indigenous. ¡®Why would such a monste indegineous is easy to conquer? ¡®Didn¡®t they say they could nt their ve marks on an indenigous easily? ¡®Why is it not the same when it came to my turn?¡® Pavan was on the verge of tears. At this moment, Master Pavan of the Tuffin family and the ninth chief of the Milky Way Battle Institution i Even when David restrained him just now through some unknown means, Pavan was still calm and he did not panic. It was because David was not yet at Satellite Rank back then while Pavan was a beginner Ranker. Chapter 900 Chapter 900 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 900 Once a human reached Satellite Rank through cultivation, their physical strength would be significantly improved, and they could travel in space freely. A person whosebat power had not even reached Satellite Rank wanted to kill a beginner Ranker. If they did not have any special weapons, then it would be simply impossible. Even if the Ranker did not fight back, there would still be no way to break through their defense. Therefore, at that time, Pavan did not panic. However, it was different now. David¡¯sbat power had reached peak Rank, so he would be able to kill Pavan easily. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When Pavan was facing the threat of death, a chosen one from the Ste Civilization Gxy was no different from ordinary people. He would still fear like the rest of them. ¡°W-What¡¯s his currentbat power? Is he still improving?¡± Pavan asked nervously. ¡°Master Pavan, not anymore. David¡¯sbat power has temporarily stopped at peak Rank.¡± When they heard this answer, everyone in the Octagon¡¯s control room breathed a sigh of relief. They obviously knew what would happen to them once David reached Ster Rank. At this moment, these people just wanted to leave this strange. ¡°Start the Octagon. Turn on the power and leave the earth as fast as possible. Let¡¯s go back first. This net is a bit weird, so we can only send more powerful people from the family to conquer it,¡± Pavan quickly ordered. He did not want to obtain Cursed Blood Beads nor David¡¯s unknown means now. He would only decide once he got out of here. The mecha guards had all been destroyed. However, the value of this indigenous living was too great, and it could make up for it all. As long as he returned to the family, reported the location of this, and asked his family to send people to conquer the earth, not only would he be exempt from punishment, he might even reap some benefits. Of course, if Pavan could conquer the earth himself, then he would get unimaginable benefits. Unfortunately, he did not have that ability. Hence, he could only settle for the next best thing. Pavan was the chosen one of the Ste Civilization Gxy, so naturally, he was smart. If he knew he could not do it, then he should take a step back. At least, he could still get some benefit out of this. Besides, he was shocked just now. He was worried that David¡¯sbat power would continue to rise and break through to Ster Rank. If that happened, he would be doomed. Not only would he not get any benefits, but he would also even lose his life. ¡°Yes, Master Pavan!¡± The controllers in the control room answered at the same time. They also wanted to leave the earth as soon as possible. Thus, they quickly acted once they received Pavan¡¯s order. They set the Octagon¡¯s power to the minimum and prepared to leave. At this moment, the Octagon trembled gently, and it was a little shaky. Everyone in the control room knew that David had to be attacking the Octagon. However, they were not too worried. The product of the Milky Way Empire in the Ste Civilization Gxy was very reliable. It could temporarily resist the attack of a Ranker. So, even if David were a peak Ranker, he could not break the defense of the octagon in such a short period. The Octagon was at full power, and they would leave the Earth soon. The next time they came here, it would not just be them and the Octagon. Instead, it would be a more advanced spaceship and the elites of the Tuffin family. When the time came, Pavan wanted to see how the aboriginals would resist them. Pavan thought savagely, ¡®I have toe with them when the timees. ¡®I¡¯ll kill everyone rted to David to quell my anger. ¡®I want these aboriginals to know the consequences of opposing me.¡¯ Chapter 901 Chapter 901 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 901 Jasper was standing outside the enormous Octagon. His tiny body was like an ant in front of this gigantic spaceship the size of an elephant Even though David was facing such a massive object, he was not scared. Instead, he acted without a second thought. Bang! He punched the outside of the Octagon. The Octagon¡¯s hard exterior was slightly dented, but not much damage was sustained. Despite this, the giant spaceship shook slightly. One could see how strong David¡¯s punch was. He was a peak Ranker. Hence, he was considered extremely powerful in the Ste Civilization Gxy. David looked at the dent on the Octagon that he created and frowned. He seemed to be dissatisfied with the damage. This thing had a solid defense indeed. The seemingly casual punch was no joke. It was a punch from a peak Ranker, so if this punch landed on Dark Cape, Dark Cape would be smashed into pieces. However, he only caused a dent to the Octagon. If one punch could not work, then he would punch it again. Bang bang bang! Then, David punched the same spot on the Octagon repeatedly. The dent on the Octagon started spreading and became more prominent. It seemed that it would be broken soon. At the same time, his strength also pushed this big object around. However, the Octagon started to elerate and rise at this moment. ¡°David, stop wasting your energy. As long as you haven¡¯t reached Ster Rank, you will never be able to breach the defense of the Octagon in a short time. Goodbye! When I see you next time, I will show you the difference between an indigenous and the Ste Civilization Gxy. When this happens, you will regret not agreeing to my requests,¡± Pavan¡¯s voice could be heard from the Octagon. ¡®You want to run? ¡®You must be dreaming!¡¯ David stopped punching. He also felt he might need more time breaking this stupid ship. Clearly, Pavan was trying to escape. He had killed so many people on Earth. However, not only did he want to flee, but he also wanted to come back for revenge. How could David let that happen? He teleported thousands of meters above the Octagon and charged down at lightning speed. ¡°Master Pavan, what should we do? David is blocking our path.¡± ¡°Ignore him. Use full force and just crash into him. The Octagon is a military tactical weapon created by the Milky Way Empire so it could stop the attack of a Ranker. Even though David is a peak net Ranker, he is still in that realm. Therefore, he can¡¯t break the Octagon for the time being,¡± Pavan said furiously, waving his hand and pointing at David on the screen, who was charging at them. ¡°Yes, Master Pavan!¡± The Octagon elerated and charged at David, who himself was charging down at them. Boom! The two smashed into each other, emitting a deafening sound. However, it did not look like either side had the upper hand. David did not destroy the Octagon, and the Octagon did not send David flying like Pavan and the others expected. The two sides were in a stalemate, and David¡¯s goal was achieved. His goal was to stop Pavan from leaving. Hence, the flying Octagon was stopped by David. Due to the inertia, the inside of the Octagon was a mess. Most of the people were toppling all over the ce. Thankfully, the people Pavan brought along were not weak, so they could still endure this. ¡°M-Master Pavan, we¡¯ve been blocked!¡± Someone yelled in terror. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Why are you panicking ? Continue to elerate! Let¡¯s leave at the fastest speed possible!¡± Pavan said with a gloomy face. ¡°This is the furthest it can go!¡± Chapter 902 Chapter 902 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 902 ¡°Activate our attack and destroy Earth. I don¡¯t believe David will ignore all the lives on Earth!¡± Pavan said sternly. ¡°Yes, Master Pavan!¡± The Octagon started gathering power. David looked at the spaceship that he had blocked, and a cold smirk appeared on the corner of his lips. You really want to try that? Then try this! After that, David teleported away. Then, he dived down and smashed onto the giant body of the Octagon again. Boom! Another loud sound. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The Octagon started shaking violently. The power that it just gathered dispersed immediately. That was the Octagon¡¯s weakness. Even though it had a strong attack, and it could even destroy a if it started its strongest attack, it still needed time to gather power. How would David give them this chance? Next- Bang bang bang! David crashed into the Octagon again and again, using his full might like he was a hammer. He had reached sub-light speed and was even faster than theet that almost crashed into Earth the last time. The strong crash caused the giant Octagon to sink rapidly. David could push the Octagon by himself while the Octagon was using its full force. The strength of a peak Ranker was horrifying. ¡°Master Pavan! The attack was interrupted, and we had no time to gather power. Plus, the Octagon is rapidly sinking, and David keeps attacking the same spot. We can¡¯t endure this any longer. What should we do?¡± ¡°What should we do? What should we do? How the f*ck would I know? Am I controlling the Octagon, or are you? Hurry up and think of a solution! Once the ship¡¯s defense is breached, we¡¯ll all die. You¡¯re the one who attacked the city and earthlings just now!¡± Pavan pointed at themander of the Octagon and yelled. He was also panicking. They were not David¡¯s opponent if the Octagon was breached. After all, David was a peak Ranker. ¡°Master Pavan, I think it will be hard to leave. Let¡¯s just pass this message back to the family! We might have the capital to negotiate with David if we do that. After all, you¡¯re the son of the Tuffin family. As long asyou let David know the power of the Tuffin family, he would not dare to do anything to you for the sake of the Earth. If not, we might be met with unexpected defeat,¡± an elder said. When Pavan heard that, he felt that it made sense. As long as he sent a message back to the family and asked the family to send more powerful people over, David would not dare to do anything to him. If not, his family would destroy the Earth. Pavan said quickly, ¡°Right! Send a message now! Right now! Send the message back to the family as soon as possible. Ask them to send someone here. Remember, you have to give them the urate location!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Pavan!¡± David was still attacking the Octagon. Boom! Soon, a loud rumble could be heard. David has pressed the Octagon to the ground. This was also the first time the Octagon had touched the ground. David was still attacking the same part of the Octagon. The dent was very deep now. Moreover, with David¡¯s continuous attack, cracks had started to appear around the dent. Soon, David would have broken through the exterior of the ship. Mason and other earthlings were stunned by this. David forcefully stopped such a tough alien spaceship all by himself. His strength had reached an unimaginable realm. As for the earthlings watching the broadcast, they could only watch via the satellite since the broadcasting tool in Dark Cape was damaged after theser cannon exploded. Therefore, they could not see anything clearly. They could not see how David beat the aliens stupid like a god descending from heaven. Chapter 903 Chapter 903 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 903 The Octagon fell to the ground. David did not stop attacking. He was going to break this turtle shell that was the Octagon so he could pull out Pavan and the others. ¡°Master Pavan, the Octagon only has 30% defensive shields left before it¡¯ll be breached.¡± ¡°Since we have passed the news back to the family, elders, let¡¯s take the initiative to leave! We can¡¯t let David continue to attack, or the Octagon will really be destroyed,¡± Pavan said after tidying his clothes. Now that things had escted to this point, he could only go out and talk to David. ¡°Yes, Master Pavan,¡± the four elders said together. While David continued to attack the Octagon, the spot at the upper center of the Octagon opened suddenly. Pavan came out with four elders and his group of servants. David stopped attacking and looked inexplicably at Pavan and others. He had not broken the turtle shell yet, but they came out on their own? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°David, let¡¯s talk,¡± Pavan said. ¡°What is there to talk about? An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. You killed so many earthlings, so I can only use your life to pay respect to the spirit of our Earth¡¯spatriots in heaven,¡± David said coldly. ¡°David, you already have the power of a peak ranker. You¡¯ll even be one of the strongest beings in the heart of the Milky Way. These are just ordinary people. Do you really want to fight against the Tuffin family for their sake? The strength of the Tuffin family is not something you can resist. If you let us go, can take you to the most prosperous ce in the Milky Way, where it will be your stage. I believe that with your talent, you will definitely prosper.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I only want to avenge my fellow earthlings.¡± After David finished speaking, his body disappeared from its ce and rushed towards Pavan. ¡°Elders!¡± Pavan shouted nervously when he saw David taking action. The four elders appeared in front of Pavan at the same time. However¡­ Could four mid Rankers resist the strength of the peak ranker? Besides, David also had the assistance of his materialized mind power, so he was almost unbeatable. The gap between the two was too great. Just a momentter¡­ David killed the four elders. David did not have the slightest sympathy for the aliens. Hence, he would not go easy on them. After dealing with the four elders, David approached Pavan. Pavan¡¯s legs went weak with fright as he faced an invincible David. He could only say in a loud and shaky voice, ¡°David, I¡¯ve already notified the family of Earth¡¯s location. They will send even stronger people over soon. If you kill me, the Tuffin family will directly destroy the Earth. When that happens, all the lives on Earth will turn to dust. This is because I am Master Pavan Tuffin !¡± David¡¯s hand stopped in front of Pavan¡¯s chest and did not touch Pavan. ¡°What did you say? Say that again!¡± Pavan was ted when he saw David stopping. Indeed, the Earth was David¡¯s weak spot. These aboriginals were so hard to understand. They were already strong, yet they still cared about the ordinary folk. If Pavan were David and as strong as him, he would have left Earth for somewhere even more prosperous. Pavan would not bat an eyelid or the lives and deaths of the earthlings. However, Pavan wanted to see how David cared for the Earth. ¡°I said I¡¯ve sent the Earth¡¯s location back to the Tuffin family. They will send someone here soon. When that happens, they won¡¯t just send an Octagon. Instead, they will send a Milky Way Battleship. One strike from it will be enough to destroy the Earth. If you want to kill me, all lives on Earth will serve to be my burial offering not long after. You have to think this through. Your family and friends are all here.¡± Chapter 904 Chapter 904 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 904 ¡°You¡¯ve sent a message and news of the Earth back to your family? How long will it take for your family to arrive?¡± David asked, frowning. ¡°Judging from the speed of the Milky Way Battleship, as long as the exact location of the Earth can be pinpointed, it will take up to three months to get here. If they discover I am dead, they will destroy the Earth in a fit of rage. None of the living beings here will be able to escape by then,¡± Pavan replied quickly. What he said was not the entire truth. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He did send the message back, but Pavan was nothingpared to the value of the Earth, an indigenous living. Thus, the Tuffin family would not directly destroy the Earth after finding out where he was. Pavan¡¯s status was not that high yet. He was indeed the eldest son of the Tuffin family. However, he was not the most talented person in this generation of the Tuffin family. Otherwise, he would not take the risk to travel around the edge of the Milky Way looking for an indigenous living to nt a ve mark on. Pavan only came out to take risks because he could not win against the others in his family. If Pavan could find an indigenous living and nted his ve mark, he would prosper. Even if he was not as talented as others, he could stillpete for the position of the Tuffin family¡¯s head or even the position of the Master of the Milky Way. He did not expect that a peak Ranker would be living on the first indigenous living he encountered in his life. He was extremely unlucky. Quite a few people took risks like Pavan in the heart of the Milky Way, and they would oftene out to try their luck. Although very few people actually found indigenous livings, the ones lucky enough to find them would sessfully nt their ve marks. In the end, more than 90% of these sessful people became big shots without a hup. However, when it came to Pavan¡¯s turn, something unexpected happened, and he could only be considered a precedent. This was because no one in the history of the Milky Way had ever been lucky enough to find an indigenous living only to get killed by the beings living on it. Pavan was definitely the first. After David heard what Pavan said, he was lost in thought. ¡®Will the Tuffin-family reach Earth in three months? ¡®Then I can¡¯t kill Pavan right away.¡¯ Although David did not know how strong the Tuffin family was, judging from these guys that Pavan brought, the Tuffin family was definitely a behemoth. The Earth could really be destroyed if he was not careful. He should just take Pavan back and imprison him. After that, he would discuss with everyone how to deal with Pavan. Even if David was now the strongest on Earth, he could not call the shots for tens of billions of human beings. After all, this concerned everyone¡¯s life. He had no right to take this away from them. David smacked Pavan lightly on the neck, knocking him unconscious. Then he looked at the Octagon¡¯s staff and the dozens of beautiful women behind Pavan and asked, ¡°Do you want me to knock you unconscious before taking you away, or do you want to go with me?¡± ¡°We are willing to follow you, Master David, and I only ask for you to spare our lives. We are all Pavan¡¯s servants, so we can only execute his orders. Otherwise, he would kill us. So, please be magnanimous, Master David!¡± A middle-aged man stood forward and knelt in front of David. He was themander of the Octagon. Immediately afterward, all the staff knelt. The dozens of beautiful women also knelt and said, ¡°So do we! Master David, please be magnanimous and spare us. We are willing to serve you as ves and maids for life.¡± David ignored these people. He would not soften from just a few words. They just killed nearly 100,000 of hispatriots on Earth! After that, David called Mason and other masters on Earth to take all of them away. Chapter 905 Chapter 905 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 905 At the heart of the Ste Civilization Gxy. If you looked at it from the void of the universe, you would see a beautiful scene. Countless dazzlings were gathered here. Unlike the empty, quiet, and rare livings on the edge of the Milky Way, countless livings were present here. It was also the most prosperous and lively area in the Milky Way. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The sr system where the Earth was located was like a grain of sand in the desertpared to this ce. The Milky Way Empire was the most powerful force in the gxy. It governed all thes in the Milky Way. All other forces had to live under the jurisdiction of the Milky Way Empire. Livings like Earth, which were on the edge of the Milky Way, were theoretically under the jurisdiction of the Milky Way Empire as well. However, since the Milky Way Empire had not registered Earth, it was like people on Earth lived without an identity card. Hence, it was not registered nor recognized by the Milky Way Empire. Therefore, almost all forces rushed to find unregistereds to conquer them for themselves. The value of a of indigenous life like Earth was very great, and a force might be brought to power because of the discovery of such a. The most important reason was that they could nt ve marks without being restricted by the Milky Way Empire because the Milky Way Empire forbade ve marks in the heart of the Milky Way If discovered, the Milky Way Empire might destroy the entire family of the culprit. Therefore, everyone could only look for the indigenous livings that had not been registered on the gxy¡¯s edge. The ve mark was a special bloodline curse. After being nted, it would invade the bloodline of life on a and could not be eliminated. Its most prominent role was to slowly absorb the talents of the entire race. Ultimately, it would be passed on to the person who nted the mark so that the person would prosper and flourish. This was the most terrifying and cruel thing about it, as once the ve mark was nted, none of the beings living would not be able to emancipate themselves. They could only be the ves of the mark nter. They would be discriminated against no matter where they went until they died out. At this point, in the Ste Civilization Gxy at the center of the Milky Way. On a gorgeous giant living. There were peaks tens of thousands of meters high. A huge signal receiver was built on top of the mountain. This was where the Tuffin family received ultra-long-range signals. If the message were sent back from a short distance, it would be sent directly to the Tuffin family. However, once the distance reached a certain figure, the family could no longer receive it. By then, it could only be sent here for transit before being passed to the Tuffin family. As a big family, the Tuffin family had countless nsmen training outside, so the family would receive many signals from outsiders daily. Some would ask for help, while others reported newly discovered resources. passing However, the ultra-long-distance signal tower had not received anything for a long time. Very few would leave the known confines of the Milky Way to venture the barren edge as it was too dangerous to do so. If they were not careful, they might die. Today, however, the Tuffin family¡¯s ultra-long-distance signal tower suddenly lit up. ¡°I have news! The ultra-long-distance signal tower received a message from 30,000 light-years away.¡± ¡°30,000 light-years away? That far? From whom?¡± ¡°Master Pavan!¡± ¡°Quick! Send it back to the family immediately.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Inside a luxurious building in Tuffin, a meeting was being held. Chapter 906 Chapter 906 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 906 This was Pavan¡¯s family, the Tuffin family. The Tuffin family was also one of the eight major families of the Milky Way. They were very powerful, and many people looked up to them. Even on the scale of the entire Milky Way, the Tuffin family was among the top forces. ¡°The reason I called everyone here is to discuss something. ording to the news I just received, Pav discovered an indigenous living called Earth on the edge of the Milky Way. There are tens of billions of human beings living on it,¡± the head of the Tuffin family, Orson Tuffin, said. ¡®What?¡¯ When Orson said this, it immediately shocked the core members of the Tuffin family who were in the room. ¡®He found an indigenous living on the edge of the Milky Way with tens of billions of humans?¡¯ Everyone knew how beneficial this was.. was. However, at the same time, they also had a question in their hearts. Since he encountered an indigenous living, why did Pavan send this news back? This was obviously unreasonable. In such cases, Pavan should have nted a ve mark on the Earth as soon as possible. Then, he would use gic drugs to stimte the potential of human beings on earth and bring back the ones with great potential to the family. Pavan¡¯s position in the family would change immediately if this were the case. Even if he was not very talented, he could still overtake the others and be the most respected person in the family. In the history of the Milky Way, many people with mediocre talents had flourished because of the ve mark they nted on the indigenous living. Wasn¡¯t Pavan searching for this opportunity after leaving the family for so many years? Before everyone could speak, Orson immediately changed the subject and continued, ¡°But this indigenous living called Earth is a bit special. ording to the news from Pav, there is a peak net Ranker on Earth, and he has imprisoned Pav, so Pav needs us to send someone to rescue him. What does everyone think?¡± Indeed, they knew it was not that simple. It turned out that he had encountered an obstacle, and had sent the message to ask for help. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If Pavan could handle it, he would not have sent a message back. He would have already nted his ve mark. It was impossible for him not to know how valuable an indigenous living was. Once he needed his family¡¯s help, that would no longer belong to him. However, the Tuffin family would also give Pavan the correspondingpensation. Even thepensation alone would make many people jealous. After all, the value of an indigenous living was too great. ¡°Orson, is the news reliable? An indigenous living with a peak Ranker? It has never happened before,¡± an old man said. He was the deputy head of the Tuffin family and the current head¡¯s younger brother, Adan Tuffin. A super family like the Tuffin family had a lot of children. Before the next head was elected, everyone couldpete fairly with various means. Once the head was determined, everyone would stop fighting internally and help each other. If not, they would be punished by the family and get kicked out. Otherwise, a family would only decline if internal fighting continued, and it would be impossible to continue its glory. ¡°The news was sent back by Pav¡¯s ship. Plus, such a incident is not impossible just because there has been no precedent. The Milky Way is so big, and there are still many unknown areas, so anything can happen. I think it¡¯s reliable, so I¡¯m discussing with everyone how we will deal with this.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s true, then the value of this is too great. An indigenous with an actual peak Ranker means that the human talent on it is terrifyingly powerful. If we nt the ve mark on it, the feedback for the nter would be unprecedented. This might further empower our family,¡± Adan said with some excitement. All the cores of the Tuffin family who were sitting lit up. This was indeed the case. The higher the talent of the people with ve marks, the greater the feedback would be to the nter. If it was really like what Pavan said, the possibility of the Tuffin family furthering itself in the future was very high. Chapter 907 Chapter 907 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 907 ¡°Lord Orson, if the news is true, what else is there to discuss ? We should send people immediately to nt a ve mark on Earth. Things might change if we¡®re toote.¡± ¡°Yes, I agree to send someone to Earth immediately.¡± Everyone expressed their opinions. The whole hall was chaotic and noisy. It was exhrating to hear the news from Pavan as this was rted to the heights the Tuffin family would reach in the future. Currently, the Tuffin family looked morous, and they were one of the eight major families of the Milky Way, but they had been thest of eight major families for many years. Many families that were not inferior to the Tuffin family were eying their position. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now, the Tuffin family was in dire need of change, but they needed to secure their position in the eight major families first. Pavan¡®s news could be regarded as the long¨Cawaited rain for the Tuffin family. When everyone in the Tuffin family saw these rays of hope, Orson waved his hand, and everyone fell silent. ¡°I didn¡®t invite you here to discuss whether we should send people to Earth because there¡®s no need to discuss that. Everyone knows that the value of the Earth is huge, so how can we not take it for ourselves ? I called everyone here to discuss who should go to Earth to nt the ve mark. Once the candidate is confirmed, this person will undoubtedly be the next head of the Tuffin family. Although it is a bit early and the family¡®s training is not over yet, we have no other choice. Since there is an unexpected situation, and there should be special treatment. What does everyone think?¡± Orson said. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Earth had such huge value, so no one opposed the idea of asking the next head of the Tuffin family to nt the ve mark. However, determining the next head of the Tuffin family might be a fierce battle. It was just that Pavan had been left out. Although he was the eldest son of the Tuffin family, he was not even among the top five most talented people in the Tuffin family. Since they needed to choose the younger head of the family, he had to be the best person among the younger generation of the Tuffin family. ¡°Very well, issue a family summoning order to all the direct descendants of the Tuffin family who have been trained abroad, and ask them toe back within a month for the election of the next head of the Tuffin family. If they¡®rete, they¡®ll be disqualified. We¡®ll go to the Earth immediately after the election,¡± Orson decided. Earth. David locked Pavan and the rest in Dark Cape, and they were interrogated separately. The final information they gathered infuriated David and the gang and taught them more about the ve mark. Luckily, Pavan had failed. If not, everyone on Earth would be doomed as they would never escape from Pavan¡®s control forever. They would still be trapped until the Earth went extinct. David also posted the exnation of the ve mark on the Inte and instantly ignited the anger of human being worldwide. At the same time, David also gave them some information about the Ste Civilization Gxy, the Milky Way Empire, and the Tuffin family. The Tuffin family that Pavan belonged to was one of the eight major families of the Milky Way, and they were very powerful. In other words, the Tuffin family would send a stronger team to Earth after three months. David felt that his current strength was not enough, and that he needed to continue to improve. Unfortunately, the system was still updating. This made him a little helpless, since this had never happened before. It had been three days, and it was still updating. David could not do anything either. He could only continue to use the system after it was updated. Night time. Chapter 908 Chapter 908 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 908 David was sleeping. Suddenly, he found himself in an unfamiliar ce. He thought he was dreaming, but David felt something was wrong after a while. A dream would not feel so real. Just as he was about to look around, a figure slowly appeared in front of him. The figure slowly looked more authentic. It was an old man with long bangs thatpletely covered his forehead. David looked at the old man and felt that this man looked familiar, but he was sure that he had never seen this man before. It was such a strange feeling. He had obviously never met this man before, but the man felt very familiar to him. David calmed himself down. Before he could start asking, the old man spoke. ¡°Hi, David, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Who are you? Why do you feel so familiar to me even though I¡®m sure I haven¡®t met you before?¡± David asked. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Is that so? I also feel that you are very familiar,¡± the old man said with a loudugh. David frowned and asked again, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± However, what the old man said next surprised David. ¡°I am you!¡± ¡°What? Impossible!¡± David asked with wide eyes. ¡°Nothing is impossible! To be precise, I am you three thousand yearster,¡± the old man said again. ¡°What¡­ What the hell is going on here?¡± David stammered. Even though his strength had significantly increased now, and he had seen people from aliens like Pavan, he was still a little caught off guard by this news. ¡°David, since you¡®re here, it proves that the earth¡®s catastrophe hase. You have met Pavan, right? The system will now connect to the Ste Civilization Gxy and start the second phase.¡± ¡°You¡­ How do you know?¡± ¡°David, I am very relieved to see you like this, because although we are the same person, we have different destinies. I have been limited in my life, and I don¡®t even have the right to have any descendants, but you have unlimited potential. This is good ... Very good¡­ My efforts were not in vain, and God finally blessed me for once,¡± the old man¡®s voice started to choke up. As he listened to the old man¡®s choked voice, David¡®s heart felt Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. sad for some reason. Maybe the old man was too infectious. David understood that this old man definitely had an inseparable rtionship with the system. He also urgently wanted to gain some information about the system now. He had the system for so long. Aside from knowing that it was called a supervish system and he could be stronger by spending money, he did not know anything else. The old man sobbed by himself for a few minutes. Then, he suddenly stretched out his right hand and pulled apart the bangs on his forehead, exposing his forehead. David¡®s eyes narrowed. This¡­ This old man had a blood-red word that said ¡®ve¡® on his forehead. ¡®Is he nted with a ve mark?¡® ¡°David, do you see this? This is the difference between us. Pavan nted a ve mark on me, and my life, including my descendants, is controlled by him. All of my hard work is for him, so I didn¡®t dare to have any descendants. On the contrary, you¡®ve gotten away with this. With your talent, you will have endless potential and chances in the future. The Ste Civilization Gxy won¡®t be your finish line. You should look further. More powerful civilizations are waiting for you to conquer, and your sess will also be my sess. Hahaha!¡± The old man said excitedly. Then, he started guffawing. At this moment, David¡®s brain was empty. He felt that this old man was a maniac. However, deep in his heart, he believed what this old man said. ¡°Sir, can you tell me what¡®s going on?¡± David asked respectfully. Chapter 909 Chapter 909 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 909 The old man looked at David and started reminiscing. David did not bother him. After a while, the old man said slowly, ¡°David, I know it¡®s hard for you to ept this for now, but I want to tell you that we are indeed the same person. You would have turned out like me in three thousand years if you had no system.¡± ¡°I don¡®t understand what you mean,¡± David said. ¡°Then I¡®ll ask you onest question. You should know Celia, right? What is your rtionship with her?¡± the old man asked. ¡°She¡®s my girlfriend. I love her very much and will protect her for the rest of my life,¡± David replied honestly. ¡°That¡®s good! You must cherish her. Celia is a good girl,¡± the old man said with a sigh of relief. Three thousand years ago, he let down Celia in his timeline. Now, he hoped David could make up for his regrets. The old man felt relieved when he heard David talking about being with Celia. He did not want to intervene and affect David and Celia in this timeline. ¡°I know,¡± David said seriously. ¡°There is another woman. If you can, try to help her as much as possible,¡± the old man thought for a while and added. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Selena.¡± ¡°Her?¡± ¡°You know her?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Yes, I know her, and we¡®re pretty close.¡± ¡°Then, you¡­ Have you developed into that kind of rtionship?¡± ¡°Not yet! I already have Celia. Are you and Selena¡­¡± ¡°No. Selena is also very talented. When I went out to find a way to remove the ve mark, she was always by my side. We have been together for nearly three thousand years. She can live a good life but chose to take the road of no return with me. We all knew that under the restriction of the ve mark, there could be no descendants. So, we had never gone passed that stage. Ultimately, I could only watch her die in the ruins of the God Tier Civilization to give me hope in life. I owe her too much¡­¡± the old man said sadly. David was taken aback. He did not expect David in that timeline to have such a rtionship with Selena, or should he call it a star¨Ccrossed rtionship. In the end, in order to give the old man a chance, she died in the ruins. In that moment, David felt a massive change in his impression of Selena. Even though he did not hate her before, he was starting to appreciate her a little bit now. This woman had personality, persistence, and righteousness . She was indeed a nice woman. ¡°Don¡®t worry! I will do my best to help her. Maybe I can make up for your regrets,¡± David replied. The old man nodded and continued, ¡°Three thousand years ago, I graduated from South River University, and then at Celia¡®s insistence, I joined Beautylish, which belonged to her mother, Mrs. Young. ¡°Slowly, I won over Mrs. Young and Mr. Young with my hard work, and also won over many customers to be the general manager of Beautylish. When Celia and I were fantasizing about a better life in the future, the catastrophe came¡­¡± After listening to the old man¡®s narration, David could not return to his senses for a long time. It was just unbelievable. ording to the old man, he genuinely was himself three thousand yearster. After being dumped by Sarah after she cheated on him with Leo during college, he still vomited blood and got sent to the university¡®s infirmary. However, the fate of the two waspletely different next. Chapter 910 Chapter 910 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 910 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. David¡®s life changed dramatically after he got the system, while the old man was still just an ordinary person. He continued going to ss. Later, Celia discovered he had broken up with Sarah, so sheunched a fierce pursuit of him, and the two stayed together after graduation. After that, he joined Mindy¡®s Beautylish. While everything was going well for him when the catastrophe arrived. Aet hit the Earth. Pavan did stop it at thest minute, but he was not so kind since he was the one who pushed theet to Earth in the first ce. If he had not elerated theet, it would not have reached Earth and would have been intercepted by Jupiter¡®s strong gravitational pull. After saving the earthlings and bing the savior, Pavan sessfully nted the ve mark on Earth. Then, he used the gic drug on young people ages ten and thirty on Earth to stimte their potential. The old man happened to be one of them. He did not expect his talent to bepletely activated after he used the gic drug to stimte his potential. His cultivation speed was shocking. The old man at that time did not know the function of the ve mark Thus, he practiced very hard. In reality, he passed on half of his potential to Pavan. It was not untilter that he realized something was wrong. It was a pity that the ve mark had prated into the bloodline of human beings on Earth by then. Whether it was the descendants of humans on Earth or humans born on Earth, they would all be controlled by ve marks. Since then, he had embarked on the road to remove the ve mark This had been going for nearly three thousand years. During this period, the old man met many people with the same fate as him. They all had unique talents but were nted with the ve mark. However, they were not willing to ept their fate. For the continuation of the entire species, they began to search for a way to remove the ve mark. The old man organized them and searched together. However, three thousand years had passed, but they still had not found any solution. ¡°Then what happened to this system? Were you the one who gave me the system since it chose me?¡± David asked. ¡°The system was found in the relics of a God Tier Civilization. In order to get it, we sacrificed a lot of people. In the end, I was the only one who escaped with the system. Everyone pinned their hopes on it, but because the technological level of the God Tier Civilization far exceeded our imagination, I couldn¡®t solve it at all. You can only slowly find out for yourself in the future,¡± the old man replied. ¡°God Tier Civilization ? What level is that? I only know that the Milky Way is a level 3 civilization, and the Earth should be less than level 1,¡± David asked curiously. ¡°The God Tier Civilization is a civilization beyond level 9. If you have to count how many levels it is, it should be a level 10 civilization.¡± ¡°L¨CLevel 10 civilization?¡± David asked in shock. A level 3 civilization in the Milky Way was already a behemoth to David. So what was a level 10 civilization like? Did this civilization even exist? ¡°That¡®s right. The universe is huge, and it¡®s unimaginable. The Milky Way is just a small corner of it. There are still a lot of high level civilizations out there, and you need to discover them yourself in the future. After I got the system, I was badly hurt even though I survived. In the end, I opened the system before I died and gambled with my life. Just like that, the system quickly brought me back to reminisce about my life. Ultimately, we returned to the time when I was in my third year of uni and got dumped by Sarah. At that point, I could not hold on anymore. I think the system should have appeared at that moment, right? Right now, I am dead, and what you¡®re seeing is just a glimpse of my soul.¡± Chapter 911 Chapter 911 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 911 David felt that the old man¡®s words were absurd and nonsensical, but he could not find any reason to refute it. This was because if he did not have the system, no one on Earth could stop Pavan, and things might have really developed as the old man said. The human beings on Earth were nted with ve marks, and they could not get rid of the marks until the human beings on earth became extinct. This could also be regarded as a rtively reasonable exnation for the system¡®s appearance. unlucky. Why did the system suddenlye to him? It turned out that he himself in another timeline had risked his life to do this for the current him. However, the system was a little too mysterious. It was a product of a level 10 civilization! Even if it was a level 9 civilization, David felt that he might struggle to understand it, let alone himself as a citizen of Earth, a civilization that was not even on level 1. If he wanted to know more about this, there was still a long way to go. ¡°Thank you!¡± David said sincerely to the old man. This old man had paid too much for the people of Earth. However, if David were in the old man¡®s shoes, he might have also done the same. ¡°David, you don¡®t need to thank me because if I help you, I will also be helping myself. In that timeline, being enved spelled eternal pain for human beings on Earth. Wherever you go, people would look at us with discrimination. It was not only me, countless people spent their lives looking for a way to remove the ve mark. By the way, since Pavan failed to nt the ve mark on the Earth, how is he now? He didn¡®t escape, right?¡± The old man asked suddenly. ¡°No, I crippled him and detained him,¡± David answered. ¡°That¡®s good. You can¡®t let him escape because the Octagon has something that earthlings need. The earthlings¡® potential is very strong, but it¡®s never been stimted. Since you¡¯ve detained Pavan, you can find something called a gic drug in the Octagon, and you can stimte the earthlings ¡® potential with that, and there will be no side effects. Now, without the restriction of the ve mark, what¡®s waiting for you is the boundless universe. I¡®ve seeded!¡± The old man started sobbing again. ¡°I understand. No matter what, I still want to thank you. If you didn¡®t do everything to give me the system, the Earth¡®s fate would have been the same as what you described. Pavan would have nted his ve mark here, and we would have be his ves forever. We wouldn¡®t have been able to emancipate ourselves until we had gone extinct.¡°. After David finished speaking, he bowed deeply to the old man. ¡°David, without the ve mark¡®s restriction, after your talent is stimted, coupled with the assistance of the system, your future is limitless and may reach unprecedented heights. Therefore, I still need your help for the future,¡± the old man said. ¡°You can tell me. As long as it¡®s within my power, I will definitely not refuse.¡± ¡°Many of my friends who used to search for the removal of the ve mark with me died to the God Tier Civilization. Without them, I could not have escaped with the system. Thus, they exchanged their lives for the system in you. Now that you have the ability, I¡®ll tell you the location of the where they live. I hope you can find them and help them,¡± the old man looked at David and said. ¡°This will be my duty. Don¡®t worry! I will do my best to help them. Even if I¡®m toote, I will ensure they live good lives. I will help them remove the ve mark when I have the ability to do so in the future,¡± David solemnly promised. He had no reason to refuse the old man¡®s request. Without their help, David would not be here today. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Good! Hahaha! I¡®m relieved now that I have your word. I was worried that you would lose your integrity because you obtained such achievements in such a short time with the system. I think my worries were excessive because you¡®re still the person | know so well,¡± the old manughed loudly and said. David was a little speechless. This old man was him in another timeline, so could he not know David? Next, the old man told David some names and the locations of thes they lived on. They were all highly talented people. Ever since they were nted with the ve mark, they refused to give in and kept trying to find a solution out there. Hence, they had the same fate as the old man. They all grouped and supported each other. In the end, they found the system in the remnants of the God Tier Civilization. Chapter 912 Chapter 912 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 912 Then, it traveled through time and space and ended with David. Although the old man described it like that, David¡®s mind power was powerful. He would not forget anything that he saw and heard. He secretly memorized the names and addresses. As long as the problems of the Earth werepletely solved, he would go to rescue the where these people lived. ¡°David, I¡®ll leave the rest to you. We have done our best. Don¡®t underestimate yourself. Even if your talent is ranked amongst the stars, it will still stand at the very top. Plus, I believe you can create miracles with the system¡®s assistance,¡± the old man said as his figure began to dissipate slowly. David knew that the old man was about to disappearpletely. He suddenly asked, ¡°What eventually happened to Pavan in your timeline?¡± ¡°After Pavan nted a ve mark on the Earth, he prospered. He not only became the head of the Tuffin family but also defeated everyone who waspeting for the Master of the Milky Way title and became the Master of the Milky Way. At the time of his death, it is said that Pavan had already taken a step further. He could only achieve this by absorbing the talents of the earthlings. Otherwise, he would not be able to do it at all because of his unremarkable talent,¡± the old man said with a sigh. ¡°Don¡®t worry! I won¡®t give him this chance,¡± David said in a deep voice. ¡°Well then, bye, David!¡± After the old man finished speaking, he disappeared from in front of David. David woke up suddenly. He sat up from the bed at once, and he patted his face. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He could not tell whether what he had just experienced was true. Even so, everything in his head was so clear. ¡°What¡®s wrong? David, are you okay?¡± Celia asked. When David sat up suddenly, he woke Celia, who was sleeping next to him. ¡°I¡®m fine. You should go back to sleep, Celia,¡± Davidforted. ¡°David, did you have a nightmare?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did have a special dream.¡± ¡°Don¡®t be scared. I¡®ll always be with you.¡± Celia inched closer to David and held him. As David enjoyed Celia¡®s smoothness, he could not help thinking about the old man in his dream. Celia should be with David in that time and space. However, the catastrophe destroyed everything. David did not ask about their ending. However, judging from what the old man said, this should not be ideal. Selena too. She could spare herself from all the suffering, but she insisted on going on a path filled with many obstacles. In the end, she sacrificed her life for that sliver of hope. Due to this, David started feeling protective of that woman. Chapter 913 Chapter 913 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 913 After David tucked Celia in, he opened the system panel. Indeed, it had finished upgrading. (The system has been upgraded and is now in phase 2. All data will be reorganized and refreshed. Host, please use the system reasonably ording to the new rules.) Then, an interface appeared. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 10000000000000000 Gxy Dors (Body: Ster level 10 (Can be upgraded with 100vish points) [Mind: Ster level 10 (Can be upgraded with 100vish points) (Combat: Partial Cosmos Rank (Combat Skills: Void Punch (Entry level), Air Crushing p (Entry Level), Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique(Entry Level) (Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Expert) (Lavish points: 0] David looked at the reorganized and refreshed system panel. After it entered phase 2, there were some new changes. Firstly, his bnce returned to a quadrillion, and the unit turned into Gxy Dors. Then, there were additionalbat andbat skills. Besides Ancient Traditional Medicine, his driving skills, basketball skills, and so on were gone from the skills column. This also meant that the second phase did not recognize these skills. Of course, another usible exnation was that David would not need these skills in the Ste Civilization Gxy. While David was looking at the three newbat skills that appeared on thebat skills column, he suddenly heard a voice in his head. [The host haspleted the first phase¡®s test and has sessfully entered the second phase. Three topbat skills have been rewarded: Void Punch, Air Crushing p, and Evil Splitting Sword Technique.] Then, information about these three skills surged into David¡®s brain. After he had epted the information about these three skills, David was excited. ¡®This is so powerful! ¡®It¡®s simr to thebat skills on Earth, but there¡®s such a huge difference in terms of power!¡®. He could smash a with one Void Punch, which was formidable. Plus, he could ignore space and distance and use Air Crushing p to kill someone through the air. With that, he could defeat his enemies from thousands of miles away. Lastly, he could eliminate all evil and kill all demons with the Evil Splitting Sword Technique. This technique would be the enemy of all evil. Davidmented about how powerful the system was. However, he felt relieved when he thought this was a product of the God Tier Civilization. The Earth was not even a level 1 civilization, so he could not fathom the power of the God Tier Civilization. When David first met Pavan, he was a little worried that Pavan would discover his system. After all, Pavan came from an even higher civilization, and the system was also from outer space. Now, it seemed that he was just overthinking. It would be hard to say whether someone from a level 8 or 9 civilization would discover the system, let alone a level 3 civilization. God Tier Civilization. This name sounded so bad*ss, it was much stronger than the level 8 or 9 civilization. Therefore, David could use the system without worries in the future. He would not need to worry about getting exposed. Back then, David felt that the system was extraordinary, but he did not think it would be so powerful. The system panel showed David¡®s body and mind as Ster level 10 while hisbat was partial Cosmos Rank. While he was attacking Pavan¡®s Octagon, David only showed thebat power of a peak Ranker. Thus, one could see how thoroughly he was hiding. If Pavan learned about David¡®s true strength, he might piss himself in fear. David would be on the same level as the Tuffin family senior elder with thebat power of a partial Cosmos Ranker. Of course, David had some qualms about this. It would not be wise of him to show his trump card immediately because he did not know if Pavan and the others had trump cards back then. If he showed everything, he might be targeted. So, even if it meant failing to defeat them after a long time, he did not show hisbat power that was beyond peak Rank. He would be happy just to keep Pavan around. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, if he could not keep Pavan here with hisbat power as a peak Rank, David would expose his power as a Ster Ranker. He would never let Pavan go no matter what. Chapter 914 Chapter 914 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 914 Now, it seemed that his strategy was correct. He only showed the power of a peak Ranker, so when Pavan passed the news back to the Tuffin family, he would tell them that David was just at peak Rank. However, he did not know that David¡¯sbat power had reached partial Cosmos Rank. The next time the Tuffin family came to Earth, David felt he would be able to handle them. If David let Pavan know his true strength and he passed this information back to his family, then the next person from the Tuffin family would definitely be stronger than himself. Hence, David was not wrong in hiding his true power. The only problem now was that the system had been measured in any currency on Earth but Gxy Dors. In this case, did it mean that it is impossible for him to spend money to obtainvish points on Earth? Should he go to the center of the Milky Way to continue spending money to getvish points and then improve his strength? If so, it would be a little troublesome. David would not leave until the Earth waspletely safe. Not leaving meant he would have no way to spend money to gainvish points to improve his strength. He would be able to handle the Tuffin family when they arrived, but what about the next time after that? The people the Tuffin family sent to Earth would definitely get stronger and stronger. David did not think he could dominate outer space as a partial Cosmos Ranker. If he kept waiting on Earth and did not upgrade himself, his enemies would soon defeat him. He seemed to have encountered an obstacle. He could not upgrade himself if he did not leave Earth, but Earth might be attacked if he did. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ David looked at the starry sky outside the window and was lost in thought. The Tuffin family might be on their way here, so he could not leave Earth. The only thing he could do was to try the gic drug. The David from another timeline said that the current David was extremely gifted, but his talents were not stimted. Once he did so, he would be able to cultivate even faster. To be honest, David was not very confident about his talent. However, he could only do this now. He had to try regardless of if it worked or not. At this moment, a notification popped up on the system. [The system is connected to the Ste Civilization Gxy¡¯s Inte; should I connect it to the Earth¡¯s Inte?¡± There were two choices below. Yes and no. What does this mean? ¡®Could the system connect to the Milky Way¡¯s Inte from Earth? David was ted. This was great news! If he could connect to the Milky Way¡¯s Inte, he could not only understand everything about the Milky Way but also spend money on the Inte. He would be able to getvish points to increase his strength this way, right? David clicked on yes without hesitation. The system opened another window. ¡°Connecting¡­ Please wait¡­¡±. About a few secondster, the system disyed [Connected sessfully. (The Earth¡¯s Inte is in sync with the Milky Way¡¯s Inte. Do you want to hide the Earth¡¯s location? There were still two choices below. Yes and no.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. David naturally chose yes. It would be best if he could hide the Earth¡¯s location. If others found out and more Pavans came in the future, the Earth would be in danger. Chapter 915 Chapter 915 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 915 At this moment, all theizens staying upte to surf the Inte realized that the Inte looked different. Strange news that they did not understand was popping up without any reason. ¡°Breaking news! Head of Boundless, Burke Lutgen, has broken through to Cosmos Rank, and he spent arge amount of money inviting the Dance Fairy, Mia Concord , to dance for him on Boundless. ording to sources, Mia has already agreed, and she is now heading to Boundless.¡± ¡°Breaking news! The Darosa family announced today that they would work hard to fight for a position among the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire. The Tuffin family is in danger! Once they lose this position, the Tuffin family¡®s prestige will plummet!¡± ¡°Breaking news! The Milky Way Battle Institution will hold a very rare battle among the nine institutions soon. This battle will be the biggest yet. Chief of the Primo Institution, Leonidas Hinsen, announced that there will be a 1 vs 8 battle, which shocked everyone. The other eight institutions also stated that they would teach Primo Institution a proper lesson.¡± There was more such news. While countlessizens felt confused, they were also very excited. Hence, they began to read the news earnestly. The Earth¡®s inte world was in an uproar. David took out his phone and opened a website at random. He was also very excited as he looked at the countless news about the Milky Way. He could actually connect to the Milky Way¡®s Inte. He started searching for everything about the Milky Way on his phone. The Milky Way was just too vast. There were hundreds of billions ofs, big and small. There were at least a million livings, so many things would happen daily. David searched for half the night but realized what he understood was just the tip of the iceberg. However, David focused on the news about the Tuffin family. David already knew most of the things rted to the Tuffin family. He was temporarily relieved. Although the Tuffin family was one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, they were the weakest of the bunch. Also, their position among the eight prominent families seemed somewhat unsafe. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. On the surface, the strongest person in the Tuffin family was only Cosmos Rank. If this were the case, it would be impossible for them to send their strongest person over. As long as it was not a Cosmos Ranker, then a partial Cosmos Ranker like him should be able to deal with them. This at least bought him a lot of time. As long as he continued to improve, then the Tuffin family would not be able to do anything to him. Of course, he did not rule out the possibility that the Tuffin family was hiding even stronger people. They were a big family, so they would not disy all of their strength. Therefore, David could not rx in the slightest during this short period. The sky was already slightly bright. David put down his phone. After that, he got up, washed up, and cooked. Soon, three bowls of fragrant buttered noodles were prepared. David took the noodles to the bedroom, woke Celia, and handed the noodles to her. Then, he pondered for a while before knocking on Selena¡®s door. Knock knock knock! ¡°Coming!¡± A crisp voice said from the room. Creak! The door opened. At that moment, the two stared at each other. David only saw Selena wearing loose silk pajamas. Two of the buttons on her chest were undone. Selena did not expect David to be the one at her door. Back then, it was always Celia, as David had never approached her before. Thus, she did not tidy herself up and opened the door in the same state she woke up in. Chapter 916 Chapter 916 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 916 However, she did not care. She did not like any other man aside from David in this life anyway. She would just let him look! Even if David pushed her onto the bed right now, she would not fight back. She might even cooperate with him. When she noticed David staring at her chest, Selena purposely puffed it out This jolted David back to his senses. David looked away in embarrassment and said, ¡°I made you a bowl of noodles. Since you were not awake yet, I brought it upstairs for you. Eat it while it¡®s hot.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Selena thanked after she took the bowl. ¡°You¡®re wee. I¡¯ll leave now, bye!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± As she watched David leave, Selena felt a little surprised. Back then, even though David would cook noodles for her, she would always need to go downstairs to eat them. This was the first time he had brought the food to her. This was Celia¡®s special treatment, but she got to experience it today. Plus, Selena could feel David¡®s change of attitude toward her and the difference in the way he looked at her. How should she describe it? He was treating her much better than before. There was even adoration in his eyes. ¡®Has he epted me?¡® Selena¡®s eyes lit up. She did not know it was because David discovered their ending in another timeline, leading to his change in attitude. In the afternoon, David, Celia, and Selena sat in the living room. This was not Celia¡®s house anymore. Instead, this was a hilltop vi in Capital City. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Celia¡®s parents were back, so it would be inappropriate to continue staying with them. Thus, David changed to another amodation, and Celia and Selena also followed him. ¡°Celia, Lena, i need to tell you some things,¡± David looked at the two and said. ¡°Go on, we¡®re listening,¡± Celia answered. Selena did not say anything, but she was happy hearing how David addressed her. It had been so long, and she finally got acknowledged by David. *Now that Earth¡®s Inte has connected to the Inte of the Ste Civilization Gxy, you can read the news about the Milky Way when you¡®re bored.¡± ¡°The Milky Way? Is that where the aliens who want to dominate Earth live?¡± Celia asked curiously. Selena also looked at David curiously. ¡°Yes, that¡®s the ce. Earth is also a part of the Milky Way, but we¡®re on the edge of it, so we¡®re very far away from the center of the Milky Way,¡± David answered. ¡°No. Aliens are evil. They want to enve all earthlings. I won¡®t go and read about them!¡± Celia retorted. Clearly, she was still resentful,of Pavan trying to enve all the earthlings. ¡°Celia, the Milky Way is like Earth that¡®s been erged countless times. Not all aliens are bad. Just like on Earth, there are good people, bad people, and alsow enforcement. The Milky Way Empire has not recognized Earth, so we¡®re basically unregistered. That¡®s why they dared to take action against us. However, if we register Earth, no one will dare toe to dominate Earth.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Celia asked in disbelief. ¡°Of course! Earth is just a grain of sand in the universe. You should look at the even wider world outside the Earth. You can¡®t miss out on this chance.¡± ¡°Let¡®s go! Let¡®s see what the alien world looks like, Miss Selena.¡± Celia grabbed Celia and ran upstairs. She could not wait to go online to see the alien world. Chapter 917 Chapter 917 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 917 After Celia and Selena left, David immediately contacted Mason. David told him about the synchronization of the Earth¡®s Inte with the Milky Way¡®s Inte. At the same time, he hosted a global live broadcast through the system with his mobile phone. David knew that his words currently carried the most weight on Earth. Human curiosity could kill the cat, He needed to exin the synchronization of the Inte to ¡®people worldwide to avoid panic. After all, what happened to Pavan still traumatized the human beings on Earth. They might think aliens were invading Earth again after seeing so many things concerning matters outside of Earth on the Inte¡­¡± Soon, people worldwide who were on the Inte saw David¡®s handsome face on their phones orputer. David pointed the camera at himself. First of all, he greeted everyone. ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡®m David.¡± Then, he went straight to the topic, skipping the nonsense. ¡°I believe everyone has discovered that sincest night, there have been various strange news on the Inte. ¡°Everyone must be wondering what is going on. Now, I am solemnly telling everyone that the news is urate. The Earth¡®s Inte has connected to the Milky Way¡®s Inte sincest night, and they¡¯re in sync now. ¡°That is to say, from now on, even if you are sitting at home, you can learn some basic information about the Milky Way via the Inte. ¡°The earth is only a drop in the ocean that is the entire universe. The world outside is vast. Our is at the very edge of the Milky Way, so you can also think of the Milky Way as Earth that has been erged countless times. ¡°In reality, aliens are also divided into good and bad beings. They also havews and regtions, so not all aliens are hostile toward Earth. Thest incident was just an ident. In the future, everyone can chat with aliens and learn more about them. ¡°In the future, when you see the news from the Milky Way, there is no need to make a fuss. The Earth is about to enter the interster era, and all of us will be witnesses to this. We must work hard; martial artists are the masters of the entire universe. Some powerful martial artists can even traverse the void physically and voyage among the stars. If we want to show Earth without being bullied, we must be strong ourselves. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll stop here. If you have any questions, you can find them directly on the Inte. The Inte is all¨Cepassing, 30 I believe it will give you a satisfactory answer. Goodbye!¡± After David finished the brief exnation about Inte synchronization, he directly turned off the live broadcast. ¡®Earth is about to enter the interster era? ¡°Powerful martial artists can traverse the void and voyage among the stars?¡® . In an instant, people all over the world went crazy. Now, David¡®s prestige in the world had reached an unprecedented height. It was no exaggeration to say that he was like a God to everyone now. Hence, no one would doubt the authenticity of what David said just now. Countless people began to dive headfirst into the online world. They wanted to understand what the world beyond Earth was like. David also started looking online for sites where he could buy things. The most important thing right now was to spend money to improve his strength. The Earth would only be safer after he upgraded to Cosmos Rank. It did not take long for David to find a shopping site. After he opened to take a look, David was almost blinded by what he saw. It was really amazing what was sold on this site. They had everything from smallser guns andser cannons torge flying vessels and spaceships. The website was even selling Pavan¡®s Octagon. However, it required customization. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. A 50% deposit was required first, and the buyer had to wait a year or a half to receive it. Maybe many people were ordering them, so the manufacturer could not make them in time. ¡®They¡®re selling heavy weapons and equipment so publicly, and the Milky Way Empire doesn¡®t care, huh?¡® David was a little puzzled. Since the Milky Way Empire was so powerful and governed the entire scope of the Milky Way, they should forbid this, right? In truth, David had no idea. Since the humans in the heart of the Milky Way had be incredibly powerful, weapons and equipment were only supplementary Some of the powerful ones, like David, could easily destroy a net with their bare hands. Chapter 918 Chapter 918 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 918 Weapons and equipment were useless to them. Personal strength was the most important thing here. Humans were nurtured by science as soon as they were born to stimte their potential. Even if the weakest people came to Earth, they would still be number one if you did not consider special cases like David. So, in this case, the Milky Way did not prohibit the sale of weapons. Of course, if the weapon¡®s power exceeded a certain limit, ordinary people would not be able to purchase it. Such as strategic military weapons like the Octagon. One could only buy it if theirbat power of their family¡®sbat power reached a certain level. David looked at the price and saw that the Octagon was only 200 million Gxy Dors. ¡®Is it so cheap?¡® Based on the system, he could only get onevish point after he spent 100 million. So, he could only get two f*ckingvish points from buying the Octagon. As for other basic vehicles like spaceships, they would need more than 10 million Gxy Dors. With this price, David felt like he was back on Earth decades ago. ¡®How many things do I need to buy to break through to Cosmos rank? Ten billion Gxy Dors! ¡®How can I spend all of that in a short time?¡® David tried to open a link to a spaceship. The spaceship was priced at 18 million Gxy Dors. There was also a series of introductions describing the spaceship. David did not even look at it before he clicked buy. Suddenly, a window popped up, asking David to register with his real name. Otherwise, he would not be able to buy the item. ¡°F*ck!¡± David could not hold himself back from cursing. Now, the Earth was still unregistered, so how could he register with his real name? If that was the case, did it mean he would not be able to buy anything? David felt that this was getting serious. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He tried other shopping websites, and the result was still the same. He could not buy anything. He even tried to randomly register, but it still did not work. He could not get past the authentication stage at all. ¡°Oh no! If I can¡®t buy anything, then I can¡®t earnvish points. ¡®If I don¡¯t getvish points, how will I upgrade to another realm? ¡®I am back at the same spot again. What should I do now?¡® David copsed on the chair. He thought he could buy the items from the Milky Way online to squander money. The Earth¡®s address was hidden by the system anyway, and the system was a remnant of a God Tier Civilization. Hence, David was not worried about exposing the Earth¡®s location. He would not be worried no matter how much money he spent. He even thought that he could quickly upgrade a few ranks. That way, he would not need to be afraid of anyone anymore. Just great! He could not buy anything without registering with his real name. He had money, but he could not spend it. Chapter 919 Chapter 919 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 919 David was depressed for a while. Then, he started searching online again. This time, he was looking for information on the Milky Way Empire. David browsed for a while after he went to the official website for the Milky Way Empire. Suddenly, he found an online customer service. He hurriedly clicked on it, and a window popped up. David tried typing something and sent it over. [Hello!) Then, he waited anxiously. Soon, the other party replied. [Hello, do you need any help?] David typed another sentence. (Are you a government staff member of the Milky Way Empire ?] [Yes, this is the online customer service of the Ste Civilization Gxy of the Milky Way Empire.] David was excited. Finally, he managed to get in touch with an official staff member of the Milky Way Empire. [I have a question to ask.] (Go ahead.] (How can a living on the edge of the Milky Way that has not been registered by the Milky Way Empire be recognized by the Milky Way Empire?] [You mean an indigenous living?] David hated the name, but he still replied. [Yes, an indigenous living. How can the Milky Way Empire recognize it?] [Have you discovered an indigenous living, or are you someone from that?] [I am from this.] [In this case, you need to tell us the¡®s location and wait for our empire¡®s official personnel to acknowledge it. If everything checks out, there are two options. [The first choice is we will add the into the empire. You don¡®t need to do anything, and you¡®ll be the low¨Css citizen of the empire. You get to enjoy the lowest rights and benefits of the empire, and the empire will also protect you. However, the empire will send someone to live on this net to govern it. [On the other hand, for the second choice, since you¡®re from this, you can propose buying this net from the empire. That way, you¡®ll be a high¨Css citizen. Moreover, you¡®ll be the head of that, and the empire will not interfere with any operations concerning the. Plus, you only need to pay the empire some money every year to enjoy the highest rights and benefits of the empire.] David¡®s eyes lit up after the exnation. ¡®I can even buy Earth? ¡®Even God is helping me! ¡®I was just wondering how I should spend money. I will need about tens or hundreds of billions to buy Earth right? ¡®Those are allvish points! David quickly replied. [Can I buy it without waiting for your people toe to check it? We¡®re at the edge of the Milky Way, and it¡®s a bit far. I can¡®t wait that long.) N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. [If we don¡®t send our people over, we won¡¯t be able to confirm if you¡®re telling the truth, and we can¡¯t determine the price. We need to appraise the ording to its value.] David felt that it might take too long for the Milky Way Empire¡®s staff toe over to confirm their status. An ident might ur while he was waiting for this to take ce. After he thought about it, he replied. (Whether or not it is legitimate doesn¡®t matter, right? Can you just value it with the highest appraisal value? I¡®ve worked outside for so many years. While I worked hard to raise my strength and ability, I also saved some money to protect my homnd. I know it¡®s dangerous for a that has not been recognized if people with bad intentions were to ever discover us.] [If that¡®s the case, I need to report this to my higher¨Cups because I can¡®t make decisions on this. Can I ask what rank you¡®re at now?] David replied. (Peak Ster Rank] At this moment, he felt that he should not hide it anymore. After all, the stronger he was, the more respected he would be in this world that valued strength. Besides, if he could buy Earth, not only would Earth be a high¨Css citizen in the Milky Way Empire, he could break through again and reach Cosmos Rank. He was already holding back when he said he was at peak Ster Rank. On a huge in the middle of the Milky Way on the other side of the distant sky. Chapter 920 Chapter 920 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 920 A young girl was staring in a daze at the screen in front of her. Her name was Hyacinth Astor, and she was an ordinary staff member of the Milky Way Empire¡®s online service station. Just now, when she answered a question from a person who imed to be on the indigenous living, she asked whatbat power the person w as out of curiosity. Unexpectedly, the other party¡®s answer stunned her. ¡®Peak Ster Rank? ¡®My eyes are not deceiving me, right? This person from an indigenous living is actually a peak Ster Ranker? ¡®This must be a fantasy!¡® N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She had been working in the Milky Way Empire for all these years and had never heard of such a thing. The Milky Way was so vast, and quite a few indigenous livings had been discovered. However, the people on thoses were not even at Satellite Rank. It was very rare for them to be able to reach Satellite Rank. Hence, a peak Ster Ranker was even more unheard of. Moreover, a peak Ster Ranker could be regarded as one of the strong beings in the entire Milky Way Gxy. Who would dare to attack this when someone like this was on it? When Hyacinth returned to her senses, she quickly replied to David before contacting her superior. David did not get a reply from the other party for a long time, so he started to worry again. However, his worries were obviously superfluous. A person from an indigenous living revealed he had the power of a peak Ster Ranker. Therefore, he would deserve the attention of the Milky Way Empire, whether it was true or not. Hyacinth reported the news to her superiors, and her superiors immediately reported the information to higher¨Cups of the Milky Way Empire. David received a reply soon after. (Please wait, I¡®ll report your situation to the higher¨Cups.) David did not notice that Hyacinth¡®s reply had be more polite. To her, a peak Ster Ranker was already considered a big shot. Even though many powerful people existed in the Milky Way Empire, Hyacinth was just an average staff member. Her higher¨Cups had just entered Rank, so she changed the way she replied to David. The strong would be respected no matter where they went. David waited for a while before he got a reply. [Hello, do you want to buy your own?] David replied with great joy. (Yes! Are you the one who can call the shots in the Milky Way Empire?) [Yes, I am. If you want to buy your ording to the information you just gave, you will need 30 billion Gxy Dors, and you need to tell us the exact location of the. We need to mark the newly registered on the gxy map. Only then can it be recognized by the empire.) David did not want to reveal the location of the Earth as he felt that the Earth would be endangered if he did. However, it seemed that he had to reveal it no matter what now. He had no choice but to reply. (Alright, we¡®ve already connected to the Milky Way¡®s Inte, so you should be able to directly confirm my location, right?] [You¡®ve already connected to the Milky Way¡®s inte? How is this possible ? Usually, after the registratio people to build the base before you can connect to the Milky Way¡®s Inte.] [It¡¯s a secret! Can I not answer?] [Of course. It¡®ll be easier this way. We just need to determine your location, extract your basic information via your Inte, and then you can transfer the money to the empire¡®s ount.] [Alright.] After David replied, he turned on the system and stopped hiding Earth¡®s location. [Lastly, may I be so presumptuous as to ask if you have really reached the peak Ster Rank?] [Yes, it¡®s true.] (Very well, I¡®ll finish the formalities for you soon.] Chapter 921 Chapter 921 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 921 After David deactivated the hide function of the system, the Milky Way Empire Network Supervision Department quickly confirmed Earth¡®s location. They were also surprised to see on the gxy map how far Earth was from the heart of the Milky Way. They now somewhat believed that David was a peak Ster Ranker. After all, it was impossible for him to connect to such a distantwork without enormous financial and material resources. The Milky Way Empire Network Supervision Department would monitor the entire Milky Waywork, but they did not find out when David connected the two. That was kind of scary. They were eager to learn the secrets of Earth. They wanted to find out how the Earth connected to the Milky Waywork from Earth, and they also wanted to know whether David was a peak Ster Ranker. After all, a person from an indigenous living that could rise to peak Ster Rank was very valuable. The Milky Way Empire would definitely not let this talent go. However, they only obtained some superficial information that David intentionally released. He did not want the Milky Way Empire to thoroughly understand everything about Earth, especially the news about Pavan¡®s arrival and detainment on Earth as well as everything about himself. Hence, the system blocked the news surrounding him and Pavan The product of a God Tier Civilization was beyond the , imagination of a level 3 civilization. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The Milky Way Empire Network Supervision Department could not find any clues about this at all. However, the more mysterious David was, the more attention the Milky Way Empire would pay to him. Soon, Earth was registered and listed on the Milky Way Empire¡®s gxy map. It was now a high¨Css citizen of the Milky Way Empire. David also transferred 30 billion Gxy Dors directly to the ount of the Milky Way Empire. Transactionplete. From now on, David was the head of Earth, and Earth was under the protection of the Milky Way Empire. Even if the Tuffin family arrived here, they would not dare to do anything to Earth since it was now a high¨Css citizen. The status of an indigenous living and a high¨Css citizen of the Milky Way Empire was completely different. There were [+] buttons on his Body, Mind, Combat Skills, and Skills column, which meant he could upgrade them now. If he addedvish points to Body, he would have another breakthrough and rise straight to Cosmos Rank. David would be unbeatable even in the heart of the Milky Way when he reached this stage. He immediately clicked the [+] button behind Body. A window popped out. [Are you sure you want to upgrade Body? This upgrade will cost 100vish points.] Of course, David confirmed. Then, David slowly felt the changes in his body. Half an hourter, David looked at the system again. [Host: David Lidell (Bnce: 9999997000000000 Gxy Dors (Body: Cosmos level 1 (+) [Mind: Ster level 10 (+) [Combat: beginner Cosmos Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Entry Level +), Air Crushing p ( Entry Level+), Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique (Entry Level+) (Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Expert+)] Chapter 922 Chapter 922 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 922 David spent 90vish points to raise his Body to Cosmos level 10. Then, he used another 100vish points to upgrade his Mind power to Cosmos level 1. After that, he continued to spend thest 10vish points spent on his Mind power. David¡®s Body soon reached Cosmos level 10, and his Mind power reached Cosmos level 2. Moreover, hisbat also reached peak Cosmos Rank. However, he would need a thousandvish points for the next breakthrough This was a bit of a hassle. The best way to do this was to buy all thes that the old man mentioned. After this, he would get another massive surge ofvish points. He could only look for them after the Earth was safe. A peak Cosmos Ranker could easily defeat the Tuffin family. If they dared toe, David would teach them a memorable lesson. He would not hold back against anyone who dared to have any ideas about Earth. Since he was not worried about the Tuffin family¡®s reinforcements, then there was no need to keep Pavan around. David clearly remembered what the old man said. Pavan from that timeline prospered after nting a ve mark on the Earth In addition, he even won the position of Master of the Milky Way and became the number one powerhouse in the Milky Way. Also, when the old man forcibly opened the system when he was on the brink of death, Pavan had gone a step further. Pavan was the main character of that timeline, but it was all built on the eternal pain of the earthlings. Thus, David figured it would be better to take care of Pavan as soon as possible to avoid any unexpected incidences. In any case, the rtionship between the two parties could not be repaired anymore. Three dayster. David got everyone on the to participate in a vote, with the content of the vote being a decision on what to do with Pavan. The final result was that 100% of the people agreed that Pavan should be a burial offering to the nearly 100,000 people who died on Earth. No one would risk universal condemnation and choose to let Pavan live in the face of this kind of righteousness that concerned every human being on Earth. If anyone found out about this, the person would be drowned by everyone¡®s condemnation. This result was exactly what David intended. Therefore, David no longer hesitated. David took a panicking Pavan to the ruins of the city destroyed by theser cannon. David felt a little sad as he looked at the once bustling city that had now be a ruin. Nearly 100,000 people had been wiped out here, leaving nothing behind. Ordinary humans were truly vulnerable in the face of advanced civilization. Either they were nted with ve marks, forcing their children and grandchildren to be controlled forever while never being able to free themselves from it, or were directly destroyed, leaving no traces behind. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. These aliens had no regard for human lives, so they deserved to be killed. Pavan knelt on the ruins. He had a bad feeling after David brought him here because he was the one who destroyed this ce. However, he did not believe that David would kill him. He had passed the message about Earth back to the family, and rescue wasing. Unless David did not care about his, he would not kill Pavan. Was David someone like that? Of course not. If not, he would not bring Pavan here. Maybe David wanted him to kowtow and apologize to the dead. Pavan would kowtow and apologize for the sake of his life. Nothing was more important than that. When his family arrived, he would make tens of billions of earthlings on Earth kneel in front of him to wash him of his shame. As Pavan thought about this, his anxious heart felt much better. Chapter 923 Chapter 923 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 923 ¡°Pavan, look at this ce. This is the ce you destroyed. Nearly 100,000 people turned into ashes in an instant. You pretentious punks, do you think that only your life is important while other people¡®s lives are not?¡± David asked in a low voice. ¡°David, these are just ordinary folks. You have reached peak Ster Rank and are no longer one of them. Look forward! Only when you get out of here will you realize how big the outside world is,¡± Pavan persuaded. ¡°No matter how strong I am, no matter how big the outside world is, it will not change my identity as a human on Earth. You just want me to let you go, but you know what? I just had a vote on how to deal with you. Do you want to know the result?¡± ¡°You want to make me a burial offering to these ordinary people. I can guess that easily, but you won¡®t really do it, will you? David, you must know that I am the eldest son of the Tuffin family, and the people from my family are on their way here. If I die, the Earth will cease to exist. By then, instead of 100,000 dead, tens of billions of human beings on earth, including you and your family, will also die.¡± ¡°Pavan, you are brilliant and know how to exploit my weaknesses, but unfortunately, you miscalcted something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°My strength!¡± ¡°Your strength? What do you mean?¡± David did not answer. He stood next to Pavan and looked up at the sky. Immediately after¡­ Boom boom boom! Fierce energy emitted from David¡®s small body and swept across the Earth, making everyone on Earth feel inexplicably fearful. They felt as if their breathing was slowed down. At this moment, David looked like a king towering over his kingdom. Anyone who saw him would want to bow down at his feet. After a short while, David stopped emitting his energy. Next to him, the kneeling Pavan was stunned. He looked as if his soul had left his body. When he returned to his senses, he looked at David in terror. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± He could not form a sentence after stammering for a long time. The energy David was emitting just now was too strong. It was so strong that Pavan had only felt this kind of pressure from his grandfather Orson, who was also the head of the Tuffin family. David was already at this level. Then, the people from the Tuffin familying to rescue Pavan would only be met with one fate: they would be wiped out just like him. ¡°So? Master Pavan of the Tuffin family, am I worthy of being seen as your rival now?¡± David asked. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! David, how could you reach Cosmos Rank? You have only lived for just over 20 years, and achieving this kind of power is impossible. No one in the heart of the Milky Way can do it, let alone a resource¨Cpoor indigenous living like Earth. You are lying to me!¡± Pavan immediately yelled in a panic. ¡°There are always people better than you in this world. Pavan, your vision was too narrow. Have fun on your way to hell as you be the burial offering for the 100,000 people you killed. Don¡®t worry, someone will go down to apany you soon. I will kill everyone that the Tuffin family sends here.¡± ¡°No! No! You can¡¯t kill me! I am the eldest son of the Tuffin family, and I am the chosen one! I am the man who will be the Master of the Milky Way!¡± Pavan started screaming in horror. At the same time, he started struggling and squirming on the ground. David ignored Pavan¡®s shouting and directly killed him on the ruins. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ording to the other timeline, Pavan was indeed the Master of the Milky Way and might have achieved even greater feats. However, he did not have the chance to do so in this timeline. His life stopped here. However, David did not kill the people who came with Pavan. These people were useful to David. He did not know how to operate the Octagon and could not find the way to the center of the Milky Way. Hence, he needed these people to help him. However, David permeated his mind power into their brains and left a backup n for himself. Chapter 924 Chapter 924 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 924 Once he sensed that something was wrong, he could kill these people immediately. This was also the use of his newly developed mind power. However, there were limitations to it as well. The other party must have their guard down and consent to David¡®s mind power permeating their brain. If not, David¡®s mind power could not enter their bodies. This was an excellent way to control his captive. If they dared to rebel, then David would kill them at once. When Pavan was killed just now, the rm in the Tuffin ancestral residence on Tuffin faraway in the heart of the Milky Way red. ¡°Oh no! A direct descendant of the family has died. Go find out who it was and report it to the head of the family.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± A superrge family like the Tuffin family would have a lot of direct descendants. When they became adults, they would leave the family to train, and idents would sometimes happen. So, after every direct descendant was born, the family would use their umbilical cord blood to create a life que. These ques would then be ced in the Tuffin ancestral residence to be watched by special staff. Once a direct descendant died, their life que would break into pieces, and the ancestral residence¡®s rm would ring. After that, the people watching the ques would know which descendant died so they could report to the head of the family immediately. Soon, the death of Master Pavan of the Tuffin family was reported to Orson, the head of the Tuffin family. Smash! Orson was having tea with his brother Adan: Immediately, he smashed the expensive teacup in his hand into fine powder. ¡°What¡®s going on, Orson?¡± Adan, who was sitting opposite him, asked. It had been a long time since his brother Orson was so mad. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The teacup he smashed just now was very expensive. ¡°I just got the news from the ancestral residence. Pavan¡®s que broke,¡± Orson said with a dark face. Even if Pavan was not the most outstanding among the direct descendants of the Tuffin family, he was the eldest of this generation of the family. In addition, he was the face of the Tuffin family. Orson would not be so mad if another average direct descendant died. After all, there were too many direct descendants in their family. Many went to train outside, so some were expected to die from idents. The Tuffin family would encounter such incidents every year. However, the eldest son Pavan died, and he even died on an indigenous living. This was equivalent to pping the Tuffin family on the face. ¡°What? Pav¡®s dead? Wasn¡®t he detained on an indigenous living? How did he die?¡± Adan asked in shock. ¡°No matter how he died, this was clearly a bold p to our family¡®s face. Don¡®t spread news of this yet. If not, the Darosa family will start making untrue ims about this. Our family is in a dangerous position right now,¡± Orson said. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Also, tell them toe back soon to elect the next head of the family. Then, we should head to Earth at once. To avoid more idents, you should lead the team. You must not make a single mistake. This mission is critical as it will determine whether we can keep our position among the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire.¡± ¡°Alright, Orson, I got it.¡± After Adan said that, he turned to leave. He had to arrange this matter quickly. Their family was indeed in dire straits now. Chapter 925 Chapter 925 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 925 David did not know that Pavan¡®s death had caught the Tuffin family¡®s attention. Pavan¡®s death directly made Adan, the second head of the Tuffin family, lead a team to Earth. Adan was at the same level as Orson, the head of the Tuffin family. Although he lost the position as the head, one should not underestimate Adan¡®s strength as he was a main representative of the Tuffin family. He even assisted Orson in managing the entire Tuffin family. However, even if David knew this, he would not care. With his current strength as a peak Cosmos Ranker, he was unbeatable even in the heart of the Milky Way. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. They would have proceeded with caution if the Tuffin family knew of David¡®s true strength. After killing Pavan, David entered the Octagon under the leadership of the ship¡®smander and took out the gic drug that could stimte human potential. However, the number puzzled David a little. ording to the old man, Pavan had used gic drugs on people between the ages of 10 and 30 around the world, so there should be many of them. Despite this, David only found a little over 10,000 of them. After he asked, he found out that gic drugs were expensive and could be diluted. Pavan umted 10,000¨Cplus drugs over many years. He wanted to use them after he found an indigenous living and nted his ve mark on them. However, the more you diluted the drug, the less effective it would be. Furthermore, the gic drugs originally had no side effects, but after a lot of dilution, some side effects might ur. Even if Pavan sessfully nted the ve mark, he would not be so generous and immediately use them. He would definitely dilute them to be able to use them on all the earthlings. In this way, although the effect would be greatly reduced, it would not have much of an effect on people who were rather average. On the other hand, it could still stimte the ones who were very talented. As for whether there were side effects, Pavan did not care. What he needed was someone with outstanding talent. David was very talented in the other timeline, so he was stimted by the diluted gic drug and made rapid progress. Unfortunately, he was limited by the ve mark. In the end, Pavan seeded and prospered. After David brought the gic drugs back, he was happy and thought about how to arrange for everyone to use these drugs. Since there were certain side effects after dilution, he would definitely not dilute it. In this case, only a little over 10,000 people could get the drugs. As for who, David nned to keep some for the people around him. Then, he would distribute the rest of them ording to the ratio of each force. Once someone reached Satellite Rank, their life expectancy would increase. Naturally, David did not want to see the people around him die. However, when he reached the center of the Milky Way, he would buy more gic drug to bring them back if he had the chance. He just needed to spend some money. Right now, he had nothing but money. Besides, those expenditures would lead tovish points. First, David gathered the forces in Somend and hosted a meeting. Since David was the number one on Earth, as long as he said something, everyone who got the notice would immediately drop what they were doing and rush over no matter what. The next day, all the heads of various forces gathered in Capital City David had gathered everyone from all the various forces. Chapter 926 Chapter 926 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 926 ¡°I called everyone here today to discuss some things. During this time, I believe that everyone has learned about the situation in the Milky Way from the Inte. The Earth is about to enter the interster era, but everyone can rest assured that the Earth will be very safe as long as I am here. No one will dare to do anything to the Earth, but I hope everyone can manage their own people and maintain order within the Earth,¡± David looked at the heads of the forces in Somend and said. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mr. David! We will do our best to maintain the order of the Earth, and we will never cause any trouble for you. You can deal with the aliens without worries.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. David, don¡®t worry. We won¡¯t cause any trouble for you.¡± All heads of forces immediately expressed their opinions. ¡°That¡®s good! There¡®s another reason why I called you here. I got something called gic drugs from the alien¡®s spaceship. They¡¯re produced by the Ste Civilization Gxy. As for the effect, you can search that up on the Inte, so I believe you will understand what it does soon enough. I will wait for you to do so.¡± After David finished speaking, he took out his mobile phone and signaled that everyone could use their phones to log on to the Inte to look this up. When everyone heard that, they took out their phones and started searching. Gradually, everyone¡®s eyes became brighter, and their expressions became more and more excited. They quickly learned the power of gic drugs. After a few minutes, David saw everything putting their phones down before looking at him in surprise. He opened his mouth again and said, ¡°Have you read everything? You should all understand the function of gic drugs now, so I don¡®t need to exin it anymore. I asked you toe today because I will distribute some gic drugs to everyone. You can take them back and pick some talented people to consume them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. David!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. David!¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. David!¡± Everyone present stood up and bowed to David. David hadpletely won them over with what he did. He was sharing such precious things with them. No wonder David had achieved so much. None of them couldpare to David¡®s generosity. If they had such precious gic drugs, they would hide them and use them secretly to improve their strength. They would never take them out and share them with others. ¡°I can distribute gic drugs to you, and I won¡®t interfere with how you use them, but I hope that when you choose who to give the drugs to, you will first consider their character. If their character is not good enough, you can¡®t give them the drugs no matter how strong they are. If not, the stronger these people are, the more detrimental they will be to the Earth.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°We understand! Please rest assured, Mr. David, we will do as you ordered,¡± someone answered. Others followed suit, indicating that they would obey David¡®s orders. ¡°Since this is the case, then I won¡®t say anything anymore. The distribution of gic drugs is based on the contribution of each force. I hope that everyone will agree to this. The more you contribute, the more you get, and the more you work, the more you get. This is the rule.¡± As soon as David said this, some were happy while others were glum. However, even if they were dissatisfied, they would not dare to raise objections. Of course, they would also not dare to harbor any resentment They could only secretly regret not doing their best in the first ce. Then, David took out a piece of paper. The paper recorded the number of gic drugs assigned to each family, which Julia allocated based on each family¡®s contributions. ¡°100 for the king family.¡± Delmont stood up happily and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. David.¡± ¡°50 for the Krums.¡± Ted also stood up and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. David.¡± The ones who were called first got more, while the ones who were calledst got less. However, even thest one got 10. After thest name was read, more than 100 forces in Somend, big or small, got their allocation of drugs. More than 4000 gic drugs were thus distributed. Chapter 927 Chapter 927 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 927 Mason¡®s courtyard. David came here just after giving out gic drugs to the major forces in Somend. He put three bags of gic drugs on the table and said to Mason, ¡°Old Master Stefani, these are three thousand gic drugs, you can give them to the elites of Somend. Somend won¡®t be where it is today without them shedding their blood.¡± ¡°David, thank you!¡± Mason did not reject them. Countless elites who had given everything for Somend would have the hope of continuing to improve if they had these drugs. ¡°You¡®re wee! This is what I should do, and they deserve it. Old Master Stefani, you should take one too. Although gic drugs are most effective for people aged between ten and thirty, they might not necessarily be ineffective for older people. If you can stimte some of your potential again, you might be able to go further. That way, you can continue increasing your strength and lifespan. Your life is more important than others. I will leave Earth soon, and this needs your protection.¡± ¡°You¡®re leaving Earth?¡± Mason asked in shock. ¡°Yes! We can¡®t stick to Earth forever. We might be able to handle the people whoe this time, but what about the next time? What about the time after that? We can¡®t guarantee that the people whoe will be so weak every time. The outside world is too big, and there are too many strong people. If we don¡®t go out, we will not improve. Sooner orter, Earth will encounter danger that it cannot resist,¡± David replied. ¡°I understand. David, don¡®t worry. If someone wants to destroy Earth, they have do it over my dead body, but no matter where you go, I want you to remember that you are from Earth,¡± Mason earnestly said. ¡°Old Master Stefani, don¡®t worry. Earth is my root, my rtives and friends are all here, so no matter how far I go, I wille back.¡± ¡°That¡®s good! When are you going to leave?¡± ¡°I¡®ll wait a little longer. I¡¯ll leave after I¡®ve arranged everything on Earth. At that time, please pay more attention to the matters on Earth. I¡®ll contact you all when I arrive at the heart of the Milky Way. Everything is more convenient now that our Inte is connected. If there¡®s anything, you can just talk to me directly.¡± ¡°Very well. Have a drink with me today! I don¡®t know if there will be a chance to do this again in the future.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± After leaving Mason¡®s ce, David returned home. Celia and Selena were also at home. During this period, David seemed to have slowly epted Selena. He was treating her much better than he did before. David gave Celia three gic drugs. He asked her to take one and give the rest to her parents. Tests had been done on the gic drugs, and there were indeed no side effects. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If the person had potential, then it would be stimted. Even if they did not have potential, they would not cause any difort to the human body. That was why David dared to distribute them. After he thought about it, he gave another 50 to Selena. He asked her to take one and bring the rest home. 100 gic drugs might not be enough for a big family like the King family. Hence, he gave more to Selena. After all, Selena from the other timeline sacrificed herself so that the current David could get the system. Next, David distributed the drugs to everyone close to him. Everyone he knew and had a close rtionship with all got the drugs. Moreover, David would give each of them 10 vials. He also gave 200 to Red me Mercenaries in Dark Cape. Those people were the ones who followed him the longest, so naturally, he would not forget about them. As for the foreign forces, David also distributed some of the drugs to them. After all, they were all earthlings. All grudges were gone like smoke after Pavan arrived on Earth. Now, everyone on Earth was one unit. They would prosper and fall together. David was not stingy. From now on, he needed everyone on Earth to work hard together After he was done with all this, David started getting busy. After Celia took the drugs, she showed some potential. Albeit weak, she might be a pretty talented martial artist if she trained every day. David did not need Celia to be very strong. Chapter 928 Chapter 928 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 928 He just wanted her to break through to Satellite Rank and stay by his side at all times. Selena was still the same as herself in the other timeline. She was highly talented. After taking the gic drug, her strength skyrocketed. Since Selena was mentoring Celia, David set his focus on Pearl. David did not want this woman to leave him either. Fortunately, Pearl¡®s potential was not bad, so at least there was hope if she put in the effort. What surprised David most was that Sandy¡®s potential was very high, and even Amelia¡®s potential was impressive. As for Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana¡®s families, it seemed that all the potential was concentrated in David, resulting in almost no potential for these two families. He initially thought that since his talent in the other timeline was terrifyingly strong, then Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana should also have extreme talent since they were rted to him by blood. Who would have expected the two of them not to have any potential? There was nothing David could do about this. At least for now, he had no choice. He could only wait until he entered the center of the Milky Way to see if there was any way to prolong their lifespan. In the blink of an eye, three months had passed. The people around David made great strides in strength. Meanwhile, Selena¡®s progress was the greatest. Now, she had reached the state of partial Super¨CGod. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Her speed was simply staggering. Aside from David, Selena definitely had the fastest cultivation speed. Mason also managed to break through to Super¨CGod Rank. If he took one step further, he could reach Satellite Rank. His life expectancy had also increased to thousands of years. Since Mason was just more than 100 years old, he still had plenty of time to live. Celia also managed to enter Dragon Rank, so her body had greatly improved. David finally released his sexual frustrations on her. They were both drenched in sweat, but they were happy. This was the first time David felt ted and giddy like his soul had left his body. However, David was not focused on this because it had been three months since the invasion, but the people of the Tuffin family that Pavan mentioned had not yet appeared. Even half a monthter, they did not arrive. To be honest, Pavan neglected something when he estimated the time. nting a ve mark was a huge issue, so the Tuffin family would choose the next head before deciding who would nt it. They would not randomly select just anyone. Pavan only considered the distance needed toe here but did not calcte the time for the family to elect another head. That was why there was a dy. David did not dare to leave since the Tuffin family was not here yet. Hence, he could only wait. Chapter 929 Chapter 929 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 929 In the void about 3,000 light¨Cyears away from Earth. A Milky Way Battleship with the word ¡®Tuffin¡®engraved on it was speeding towards Earth. This was the Milky Way Battleship of the Tuffin family, one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire. The Milky Way Battleship was a more advanced military strategic weapon than the Octagon. Its size, speed, defense, and attack were a few levels greater than the Octagon. The most important thing was that the Milky Way Battleship was not something money could buy. One needed a lot of money and also a lot of contribution points to buy the Milky Way Battleship. Contribution points were obtained by making corresponding contributions to the Milky Way Empire. As one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, the Tuffin family only had three Milky Way Battleships. Due to this, one could see how rare a Milky Way Battleship was. At this time, an effeminate man was sitting in a room on the Tuffin Family¡®s. Milky Way Battleship with h is eyes closed. He was Nine Tuffin , the ninth son who won the position of head of the younger generation of the Tuffin family this time. He was also the most talented direct descendant among the younger generation of the Tuffin family. No one expected him to win the position of head of the younger generation of the Tuffin family this time. Even though the talent that Nine had shown in the past was not bad, it was as stunning as it was not. This time, he suddenly soared and emerged as a new force to be reckoned with He had disrupted a lot of people¡®s ns. Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on the door. ¡°What?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nine only said one word. ¡°Master Nine, it¡®s time to eat. Lord Adan asked you to head over now,¡± the person outside the door said. ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®ll leave now, Master Nine. Lord Adan is waiting for you in the dining room.¡± The person outsid e left after saying that. Nine opened his eyes at this moment, and a cold light shone from his eyes. If other people saw it, they would shiver from fright. Then, he got up, walked out of the room, and went to the living room. An old man and a beautiful young woman were waiting for him at the dining table. ¡°Lord Adan, Ione,¡± Nine sat down after greeting the two. ¡°Nine, you¡®re here.¡± ¡°Nine.¡± Adan and lone greeted at the same time. The three ate together. There was only one dish on the table. There were hundreds of kilograms of meat Inside a huge pot, and the meat was sparkling. It was a never before seen dish. Adan took some meat that weighed about five kilograms before putting in into Nine¡®s bowl. He said, ¡°Nine, try this. This is an injured Star Python that I ran into back then. After I killed it, there was lone also took some for Nine. ¡°Nine, you¡®ve never tried it before, right? Have more. It¡®s delicious. You¡®ll feel your body turning warm aft greatly.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Nine said. He was a man of few words. After he said that, he focused on his food. Even though the Stay Python smelled a little fishy, it was very tender, and the meat would melt in Nine¡®s mouth. It would be best to cook this gigantic ingredient with the most primitive cooking technique. One should just put some spices and then stew it slowly until it was cooked. Aplicated cooking technique would drop the Star Python meat¡®s value. Nine ate a lot. He would never miss out on any chance to increase hisbat ability. Adon and lone were pleased watching Nine wolfing down his food. After the meal¡­ Chapter 930 Chapter 930 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 930 Nine ate at least two¨Cthirds of the hundreds of kilograms of Star Python meat. Although Nine was also the direct descendant of the fuffin family, he was not in the same family as Pavan, Ione, and others, He was in another family. However, Nine¡®s family encountered some idents and had long since declined, so he was the only one left now, Initially, everyone in the Tuffin family thought that this family would die out, but unexpectedly, a talent like Nine had appeared, Therefore , although Nine also belonged to the Tuffin family¡®s direct descendants, his status was much lower than the others He had never eaten such high¨Cquality food, The reason why Nine was able to win the position of head of the younger generation of the Tuffin family was because Nine was too talented and was miles ahead of the rest of the Tuffin family. Secondly, it was because there was still an elder in the family. Although this elder had stopped asking about the family long ago, he used to set the rules, Any capable direct descendants could be the head of the Tuffin family. Anyone who dared to vite this rule would be expelled from the family. Since the elder was not dead, who would dare to vite this rule? Even if Orson was the head, the elder held the highest prestige in the family. Hence, he could take away Orson¡®s position with just one word. Due to this, Nine outshone and defeated everyone with his talent at the Tuffin family¡®s meeting to select the next head, winning the position of head of the younger generation of the Tuffin family. Adan deliberately brought lone along. His purpose was to get her and Nine to form a good rtionship and then end up together. To Adan, Nine¡®s rise was unstoppable. He was already terrifyingly talented, so his future achievements would be boundless with the addition of the ve mark. lone had fallen for Nine when she saw him trouncing the other opponents like the God of War at the family meeting and subsequently bing the head of the younger generation. Hence, lone did not reject the marriage arranged by her Grandpa Adan. Instead, she secretly felt d. ¡°Lord Adan, we¡®ve been out here for more than two months since the end of the family meeting. Can you tell me where N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. we¡®re doing?¡± Nine asked. He had a lot of questions. The meeting came too suddenly. He had been hiding for so many years just for this moment. However, he did not think that Adan would bring him away from the family and travel somewhere far after he won. Until now, Nine had no idea where he was going and what he would do. The matter on Earth was critical, so no one else knew about it except the family¡®s core. Once someone else knew that the Tuffin family found an indigenous living, there would surely be a lot of idents. Naturally, the family did not want to risk this. ¡°Yeah, Grandpa, what are we doing? We¡®ve been out here for two months, and it¡®s been so boring,¡± lone also asked. She was also curious about where her grandfather was taking her. ¡°We¡®re going to a ce called Earth,¡± Adam replied. ¡°Earth? Where¡®s that? Why are we going there?¡± lone continued asking. ¡°lone, before that, I have to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± lone asked curiously, ¡°Your brother Pavan is dead.¡± ¡°What? P-P¨CPavan is¡­ dead?¡± lone widened her eyes and asked in disbelief. Chapter 931 Chapter 931 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 931 lone and Pavan shared the same bloodline. Pavan¡¯s grandfather was Orson, while lone¡¯s grandfather was Adan. Orson and Adan were brothers. Therefore, the bloodlines of the two were rtively close. They had been close since childhood and shared a good rtionship When lone heard that Pavan had died, she was stunned. On the side, Nine heard the news but did not feel much. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He knew Master Pavan, but they were not close to each other. Since his lineage had deteriorated , Nine had to hide and wait until the family meeting to amaze everyone with a single brilliant feat. Hence, before this, the other direct descendants of the Tuffin family would never even look at him. ¡°Yes, Pavan is dead! His life que is broken,¡± Adan confirmed. ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°Before he died, he sent a message to the family saying that he found an indigenous living on the edge of the Milky Way, but this had an inhabitant at peak Rank. Not long after that, his life que broke.¡± ¡°Found an indigenous living?¡¯ Nine and lone were simultaneously astounded. They naturally knew how valuable an indigenous living was. They just did not expect the eldest son of the Tuffin family, Pavan, to find one. Aside from the fact that he did not reap any benefits, he even lost his life there. Suddenly, Nine¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and his breathing grew heavy. He thought of a possibility. Were they going to the indigenous living Pavan found ? This was the only possibility to exin why they were taking the Milky Way Battleship to a destination they had not reached for more than two months. ¡°Lord Adan, could it be¡­ that the indigenous living discovered by Pavan is called Earth?¡± Nine asked breathlessly. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re on our way to Earth now, and there are still about ten days to go before we arrive,¡± Adan replied. Nine was alreadyughing wildly in his heart. No wonder the Tuffin family suddenly held a family meeting ahead of schedule to determine the next head. It turned out they had discovered an indigenous living. Now that Pavan was dead, he would not be able to nt his ve mark on Earth anymore. Now, the Earth was still unowned. If he was not wrong, Adan was bringing them to Earth to nt a ve mark. He was now the head of the younger generation of the Tuffin family, so he must be the one identified to nt the mark. An indigenous living with a peak Ranker must be highly talented If he sessfully nted the ve mark, the benefits he would get in the future were sure to be enormous. He would likely prosper from that moment on. Containing his excitement, Nine asked while hiding his intention, ¡°Lord Adan, we¡¯re going to Earth to¡­¡± ¡°Nine, by now, you must have guessed that the reason why the Tuffin family called everyone back in advance to determine the next head is to have the new head of the younger generation go to the Earth and nt a ve mark. Since you defeated everyone during the family meeting and became the head of the younger generation, of course, you¡¯re the one who will do this. Nine, with your talent, coupled with the feedback from the ve mark, your future achievements will be limitless. The Tuffin family will rise again because of you,¡± Adan said seriously to Nine. ¡°Thank you, Lord Adan. I am grateful for the cultivation of all the elders in the family. I will not let everyone down, and I will return the Tuffin family to its former glory,¡± Nine said solemnly, standing up to bow in front of Adan. The value of an indigenous living with a Ranker was too great. Since the family could give him this chance, it meant that they trusted him. His dissatisfaction with the Tuffin family¡¯s coldness toward him back when his bloodline deteriorated dissapeared at this very moment. Chapter 932 Chapter 932 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 932 The Tuffin family was huge. Therefore, they needed to be coordinated. They would not be able to do anything if their enemies were too strong. He would avenge his parents¡¯ and rtives¡¯ death after he was strong enough. ¡°Nine, I know you¡¯re unhappy with the family because we did nothing when your family was killed. However, you must know that we were not the Aband family¡¯s opponents even in our heyday. If it weren¡¯t for the Grandmaster still being alive and scaring the Aband family, the entire Tuffin family would have been wiped out because of your lineage. So, please don¡¯t me the family. Even so, it¡¯s alright now. You have excellent talent, and in addition to the ve mark, you will have all the chances in the world for revenge. From now on, you have to work hard.¡± ¡°Lord Adan, I understand. I don¡¯t me you either. I will definitely seek revenge on the Aband family for the blood feud between my parents and rtives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Nine, I have one more thing to tell you. Ione is my favorite, and she¡¯s also the most outstanding and beautiful granddaughter I have. She was impressed by your performance at the family meeting, and she adores you. I hope you can ept her and be her partner. I believe she will help you in the future.¡± Adan smiled and looked at the two of them. Upon hearing this, Nine looked at lone next to him. lone bowed her head a little shyly. ¡°Lord Adan, I also like lone very much. It is my great honor to be her partner. I will definitely not let her down,¡± Nine said. Although he did not want to talk about romantic rtionships right now, Nine could not refuse since Adan had spoken. It was because he also had to rely on Adan¡¯s mid-Cosmos Rank strength. What he wanted to do most now was to improve hisbat power and settle the deep blood feud he bore. As long as he became lone¡¯s partner, he could utilize the power backing her. Not only was Adan powerful, but he was also second only to the head of the family, Orson, in terms of authority. Now, all of them were being very helpful toward Nine. Furthermore, lone was indeed stunning She was one of the most attractive women Nine had ever met. Thus, he had no reason to reject. ¡°Hahaha! Alright, after we get this done and return to the family, I¡¯ll host a huge banquet for you two,¡± Adan said while guffawing. ¡°Thank you, Lord Adan!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. lone and Nine said together. ¡°Advance at full speed!¡± Adan roared. The Milky Way Battleship¡¯s speed doubled as it headed to Earth. At night, lone followed Nine to his room. The two held each other immediately. As the two approached each other, their clothes disappeared one by one. The following day, lone left the room quietly when she saw Nine still sleeping. After she left, Nine opened his eyes and sat up. His eyebrows were furrowed together. I thought that girl was innocent and pure, but I didn¡¯t expect this not to be that b*tch¡¯s first time!¡¯ Nine, the future head of the Tuffin family, was picking up someone else¡¯s used toy. Furthermore, he even had to be her partner in a grand banquet At that moment, Nine felt a fire burning inside him. However, this was not the time to have a fallout with her. Just you wait, you b*tch! Chapter 933 Chapter 933 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 933 Ten days passed again. The Earth was in a tense situation right now. During this period, the earthlings learned not only about the huge size of the Milky Way from the Inte but also that some powerful aliens could physically cross the void and even blow up a small net with one punch. There were also countless videos circting online. At one point, it made them feel like they were watching a sci-fi movie. As they learned more about the Milky Way, the earthlings gradually understood that the Earth was really just a low-level on the edge of the Milky Way. The outside world was too big. The Earth was like a grain of sand in the desert that was the universe or a drop of water in the ocean. It was very unremarkable. Therefore, they became strongly determined to seed and strived to improve their strength. They hoped to one day venture out of Earth and explore the vast starry world outside. At this time, the Milky Way Battleship of the Tuffin family approached the sr system, heading straight for Earth. Pearl had entered Tiger Rank in a short period after using gic drugs to stimte her potential. This was also thanks to the careful teaching of David, a peak Cosmos Ranker. During this time, David had been on alert for the arrival of the Tuffin family. He dared not to be careless. Once he noticed the people from the Tuffin family, he had to stop them in time, and he could not let themnd on Earth. Otherwise, countless innocants would be caught in the conflict if they were to engage indin a battle. Earth simply could not endure the aftermath of a battle in his realm. While David was teaching Pearl, he suddenly frowned. Then, he instantly disappeared, leaving a trailing sentence echoing in ce. ¡°Miss Pearl, you should practice first. I have something to deal with, and I will be back soon.¡± Pearl hurriedly looked for David after hearing this. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. However, he was nowhere to be seen. Inside the control room of the Milky Way Battleship. Adan and Nine looked joyfully at the blue not far away. ¡°Lord Adan, this should be Earth, right?¡± Nine asked excitedly. This was where his destiny was set to change. Once he nted the mark, his talent would go up a few notches again. His strength would also grow by leaps and bounds. At that point, revenge would no longer be a luxury to him. Nine was extremely thrilled at this moment. ¡°Yes, ording to the news from Pav, this is Earth, and it is also an indigenous living with a peak Ranker. Thus, it is very precious,¡± Adan replied. ¡°Then what do we do now?¡± ¡°We¡¯llnd and immediately conquer Earth with our most powerful forces. If these aborigines dare to attack the direct descendant of the Tuffin family, they will have to pay the price. Pav is the eldest son of the Tuffin family, but he lost his life here. If we didn¡¯te here to nt the ve mark and take advantage of the value of these aborigines, I¡¯d have already made the entire a burial offering for Pav,¡± Adan said in a deep voice. This was what Orson told Adan before he left. Not only would they nt ve marks on this indigenous living that dared to take action against a direct descendant of the Tuffin family, but they would also want them to fear the Tuffin family. ¡°Full speed ahead. Land on Earth!¡± Adan roared. ¡°Yes, Lord Adan!¡± All the operators inside the control room of the Milky Way Battleship answered loudly at the same time. ¡°After entering the Earth¡¯s atmosphere, directly destroy the ten nearest cities and make them burial offerings for Master Pavan. At the same time, let these aboriginals know the consequences of offending the Tuffin family.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Adan!¡± The Milky Way Battleship headed toward Earth. As it got closer, it started slowing down. Otherwise, if they hit the Earth with this speed, they would prate it or smash it into pieces with the ship¡¯s power. Adan and Nine watched as the Earth approached and grew bigger. Chapter 934 Chapter 934 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 934 Their excitement was beyond words. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Suddenly, a bright spot on Earth caught the attention of everyone in the control room. ¡®What is this?¡¯ While everyone was in doubt, the bright spot flickered. Then, as it approached quickly before crashing directly into the Milky Way Battleship. Boom! A huge crash resounded across the sky on Earth. Adan and the others felt the ship sway for a while. After that, the Milky Way Battleship suddenly stopped moving forward. Although the Milky Way Battleship had been slowed down, it had still been moving very fast. Thus, when it suddenly stopped, everything inside the ship lurched forward due to inertia. However, this did not affect Adan and others. With their great strength, dealing with such trivial matters was very simple. If it were an ordinary person, they might have fallen down face first. The highlight of this collision with the Milky Way Battleship was naturally David, who flew out of the Earth at high speed. He had been paying attention to the void outside the Earth because he refused to let the people of the Tuffin family approach Earth. Thus, he directly collided with the Milky Way Battleship to intercept the opponent. The Milky Way battleship was indeed an essential military strategic weapon of the Milky Way Empire. It suffered no damage at all after David suddenly stopped it at such high speed. One could see how great its defense was. It was much stronger than the Octagon. After stopping the Milky Way Battleship, David did not even bother toment about this ship¡¯s power. Instead, he just pushed the Milky Way Battleship back. It was still very close to Earth, and he would not keep the Earth within his opponent¡¯s firing range, The farther away, the better. The sound of David¡¯s collision with the Milky Way Battleship moved so slowly that it took several minutes to reach Earth. Humans all over the could hear a loud bang. Mason was training Julia when he heard a loud bang. He narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky. Suddenly, his pupils contracted. ¡°Julia, I¡¯ll go up and take a look. You should protect yourself.¡± After Mason finished speaking, he shot directly into the sky. ¡°Great-grandpa, be careful!¡± Julia shouted. Then, she quickly returned to the house, went online, and watched what was going on from the satellite. Celia and Selena were chatting when they also heard a loud bang. Then, the two quickly came to the vi¡¯s top floor and looked up at the sky. Since their realms were not high enough, they could not see what was going on in outer space like Mason, who was a Super God. ¡°Celia, I¡¯ll go up and take a look. Wait for me here,¡± Selena said to Celia. ¡°Okay, Selena. Be careful,¡± Celia replied, Selena grunted a reply before her body soared into the sky. Now, she was already a partial Super-God. Aside from Mason and a few others who upgraded to Super-God Rank after being stimted by the gic drug, Selena was one of the strongest people on Earth. At the same time, Selena took the opportunity to make swift progress and sessfully overtook her grandfather Delmont to be the strongest person in the King family. The masters above partial Super-God Rank went into space as fast as possible. However, their speed was still miles behind David¡¯s. Chapter 935 Chapter 935 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 935 ¡®What happened? Everyone in the Tuffin family inside the Milky Way Battleship control room was stunned. The ship was now backing up after it shook for a while. Since the ident just now happened too suddenly, Adan did not even notice what that light was. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adan asked in a deep voice. ¡°Lord Adan, we¡¯re looking for the cause,¡± an operator replied. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± After only ten seconds¡­ ¡°I found it! I found it!¡± shouted another operator. Immediately after that, a shocking scene appeared on the screens of the Milky Way Battleship control room. They saw a young man below the battleship, and he was pushing the battleship back. ¡®How can that be?¡¯ Adan and the others stared at the young man on the screen. He could intercept the Milky Way Battleship that was flying at high speed and also resist the power of the Milky Way Battleship while pushing it backward. Was this something an citizen of an indigenous living could do? Aside from the people in the control room, even Adan, a super powerhouse at mid-Cosmos Ranker, was also stunned. It was not that David¡¯s strength shocked him, as many people from prosperous areas in the heart of the Milky Way could do the same. Instead, it was because they were at the edge of the Milky Way, and this was a resource-poor area. How could such a person appear in this ce? If someone wanted to do this, they needed to be at least a Ster Ranker. Judging by this kid¡¯s age, he should not be too old! The news Pavan sent back to the family stated that the Earth was only a level 0.7 civilization. It was already shocking for this kind of low-level civilization to have a Ranker. Now, this person had gone a step further and reached thebat power of a Ster Ranker. It seemed that either the opponent had only broken through recently, or he had been hiding his true strength. In Adan¡¯s opinion, this earthling had definitely hid his strength from Pavan. If he had just broken through, he would not have fully grasped the power of Ster Rank yet. Furthermore, he would most likely not be able to do this. ¡®This son of a gun actually knows how to hide his strength in the face of the enemy. ¡®Interesting. Very interesting. Adan had thought that this trip to Earth would be boring. He was a Cosmos Ranker, so it would be very easy for him to suppress an indigenous living. Adan was not bothered even though this indigenous living had a peak Ranker. However, he did not expect to meet an aboriginal with abat power that reached Ster Rank. This was so much fun. Even so, this was just entertainment to him. Adan would not pay much attention to it. Even though Ster and Cosmos Rank were only one rank apart, the difference inbat power between the two was like heaven and earth. Ster Rank was only in the Star Realm, while Cosmos Rank had reached the Universe Realm. The two seemed to be of simr levels, but there was a massive gap between them. Satellite Rank, Rank, and Ster Rank were in the Star Realm, while Cosmos Rank, Celestial Rank, and Infinity Rank that came after Ster Rank were all in the Universe Realm. Chapter 936 Chapter 936 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 936 Further up would be the legendary Eternal Realm. David kept pushing the Milky Way Battleship that was about tond on Earth. ¡°Lord Adan, should we stop him?¡± Nine asked. ¡°No, it¡¯s been a long time since I met such an interesting person. It seems that he doesn¡¯t want us to go to Earth. He wants to push us farther away to protect the Earth. Let¡¯s give him a chance. I would like to see if this earthling will choose to fight us to his death or run away after learnin the strength of the Tuffin family,¡± Adan said with a grin. Although David wondered why the Tuffin family did not respond, it was not the time to care about that now. The battleship this time was obviously more advanced than thest one Pavan came in. The farther away from Earth, the better: That way, even if the Earth were attacked, David would have enough time to stop it. He could only fight with ease once he knew the Earth was absolutely safe. He had a hunch that the people from the Tuffin family who came this time definitely did note in peace. After ten minutes, David nced back at the Earth. Then, he stopped when he figured they were at a safe distance. He left the Milky Way Battleship and stepped back quickly. After that, he stood in front of the Milky Way Battleship. At this time, Mason and the others who were partial Super-Gods or above rushed behind David and looked at the behemoth in front of him. The battleship that came this time was bigger, more powerful, and more shocking than the one Pavan came in three months ago. ¡°David, what¡¯s this¡­¡± Mason asked. ¡°They¡¯re from the same family as the one that camest time. They¡¯re all from the Tuffin family in the Milky Way Empire. Pavan had sent news back to his family after I stopped him,¡±. David answered. ¡®The people from the Tuffin family?¡¯ Mason and the others were shocked. They had learned a lot about the Milky Way Empire after their Inte was connected. So, they also would not forget the other forces. The Tuffin family seemed to be among the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, right? Back then, despite Pavan telling them about this, they never connected Pavan to the Tuffin family. If they could be one of the eight prominent families in the Milky Way Empire, they would be extremely powerful. ¡°Is it the same Tuffin family that stands among the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s them,¡± David answered affirmatively. ¡°W-W-What should we do?¡± Mason stammered. At this moment, even the old man who had experienced all kinds of turbulence on Earth felt discouraged. How would the Earth resist the behemoths of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire? The other powerhouses, including Selena, Marlon, and the others, were all looking at the Milky Way Battleship with wide eyes. ¡®It¡¯s the Tuffin family, one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡®What should we do? ¡®Can Earth survive this cmity?¡¯ Soon after, they looked at David hopefully. If David could not do anything, then Earth would be doomed. ¡°Old Master Stefani , you guys should go back first. Watch the Earth. I can handle this,¡± David said expressionlessly. ¡°David, c-can you really handle this? Why don¡¯t you leave first? You can survive anywhere with your talent. When you be stronger in the future, you can just avenge all of us,¡± Selena said, unable to hold herself back. ¡®Yeah, David. If you can¡¯t stop this, you should flee. You don¡¯t have to worry about us,¡± Mason added. David turned his head to look at Selena. He could see the reluctance in her eyes. When David wanted tofort her, Adan¡¯s voice came from the Milky Way Battleship. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest people on Earth, right? Aside from that one who¡¯s piqued my interest, the rest of you are like trash. However, I can understand. After all, you¡¯re just indigenous people on an indigenous net on the edge of the Milky Way.¡± Chapter 937 Chapter 937 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 937 David looked at the huge Milky Way Battleship before him and narrowed his eyes. ¡®Indigenous people! ¡®Indigenous people again!¡® He really hated this title. However, he could not refute them. Everyone who came from the center of the Milky Way, regardless of their strength, would call them indigenous people. This seemed to be an inherent sense of superiority. ¡°Are you from Pavan¡®s family?¡± David asked. ¡°That¡¯s right! We are the Tuffin family, one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire. I am Pavan¡®s second grandfather. Since you¡®ve reached thebat power of a Ster Ranker, Pav did not die in vain,¡± Adan replied. However, he changed the subject and scolded loudly, ¡°However, Pavan was also the eldest son of the Tuffin family. Even if hemitted a huge sin, he can only be dealt with by his family. Indigenous people like you do not have right to touch him. Who gave you the courage to kill the direct descendant of the Tuffin family?¡± ¡®How did they know that Pavan was dead?¡® David thought suspiciously. There should have been no chance for Pavan to send news back. It seemed that there should be some unknown connection between these people. After he killed Pavan, the news of Pavan¡®s death would automatically be sent back. However, so what if they knew? Since David dared to kill Pavan, he was not afraid of them finding out. ¡°Pavan ughtered nearly 100,000 people on Earth without batting an eyelid. Since his life is important, aren¡®t the lives of the 100,000 earthlings important ? ording to your logic, the Tuffin family are allowed to kill others, but others cannot kill you?¡± David replied, neither obsequious nor supercilious. ¡°Hahaha! You are right. This is the logic of the Tuffin family. It¡®s an honor for you indigenous people to die by the hands of a direct descendant from my family. You should be grateful for this. Prepare yourself. Since you dare to take action against my family member, then you¡®ll receive a death sentence!¡± Adan said with a loudugh. ¡°This might be your logic, but I disagree with it. They are all lives. In my opinion, everyone is equal, and no one is superior nor inferior to the other. I will kill anyone who dares to kill anyone on Earth, no matter who he is, how high his status, or how powerful he is,¡± David said seriously. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± This time, Adan was not the only oneughing. Everyone in the control room of the Milky Way Battleship, including Nine and lone and the operators of the ship, burst intoughter. That was definitely the funniest joke they had heard in their lives. Indigenous people were indigenous people. Even if they reached Ster Rank through alternative means, it still could not change their mindset. Everyone was equal, and no one was superior nor inferior to the other. What a joke! How would people be equal in this world where the strong were respected, and a powerful person could destroy countless gnats with a wave of his hand? As long as one could reach a certain level of strength, they could even be the master of the Milky Way and would be revered by all life in it. A single sentence could determine the life and death of countless beings. The strong were superior while the weak were inferior. This was the rule of the world today. An insignificant indigenous human being was spewing nonsense about equality, and how no one was more superior nor inferior to the other. What a joke! Chapter 938 Chapter 938 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 938 Was not David worried that he would be theughing stock once word of this this got out? ¡°You have your logic, but I also have my beliefs, and I don¡®t think it¡®s funny,¡± David said again after listening to theughter of the people from the Tuffin family inside the Milky Way Battleship. ¡°As expected of an aboriginal! You can¡®t change your aboriginal nature even if you¡®re a Ster Ranker. How naive. In this world where the weak are prey to the strong and the strong are respected, I have to say that you really are something else,¡± Adan sarcastically. ¡°You can call me weird or naive, but I will only continue to follow my philosophy and persistence. So what if you have a high status? So what if you¡¯re strong? Pavan was the eldest son of your family, and his status was high, right? At the end of the day, he also has a life. He¡®ll disappear forever after I kill him. What¡®s the difference between him and ordinary people? No matter how powerful and awesome your family is, can you bring him back to life?¡± David said ironically. The scene became quiet. Whether it was the powerhouses from Earth or the Tuffin family¡®s people in the Milky Way Battleship, it never urred to them that David would dare to speak to the Tuffin family, one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, like this. After learning the identities of these people, Mason and the rest were scared out of their minds. David dared to speak like this in the face of this super force. Could it be that he knew he was doomed and was just throwing the handle after the de? They looked at David and saw his expressionless face. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They could not tell what David was thinking. ¡°Earthling, you are pretty bad*ss since you dare to talk to me like that. Do you know who I am? We can¡®t resurrect Pav, but¡­ We can avenge him. Now, I dere that 10 billion people on earth will be ughtered and made into burial offerings from the eldest son of the Tuffin family. As for the rest, they will be ves of my family and serve us for generations until thest human being on Earth goes extinct,¡± Adan said indifferently. Lord Adan from the Tuffin family, a mid¨CCosmos Ranker, was genuinely mad. Even in the heart of the Milky Way gxy, Adan¡®s strength stood at the very top. Moreover, there was huge supporting force behind the Tuffin family. The Grandmaster of the Tuffin family was still alive! Just the remaining power of this Grandmaster had deterred many forces from the Milky Way Empire. At this point, no one dared to do anything to the Tuffin family. Now, Adan was ridiculed by an indigenous human being on the edge of the Milky Way. How could Adan not be angry? The consequences of his anger were severe. He initially did not want to kill so many people on Earth, but now he had changed his mind. He had to use ten billion human lives on Earth to restore the dignity of the Tuffin family. Mason and the others immediately became tense and prepared to act at any second. Even if they were at a disadvantage, they would still fight. ¡°ughter ten billion human beings on Earth to be burial offerings for Pavan? And we will be ves of your family for generations until thest human being on Earth goes extinct? I want to ask where the Tuffin family gets the guts to do this.¡± ¡°What a joke! You¡®re just an indigenous living. Even if the Earth ispletely wiped out, so what? It just so happens that it¡®s still useful to keep you around. If not, I¡®d have already directly destroyed the Earth. Next, I¡®ll show you if I dare to do this or not! Prepare the Level Three Maic Cannon! Teach these ignorant earthlings a profound lesson, and let them know the consequences of offending the Tuffin family! After Adan said that, a rumble could be heard. The Milky Way Battleship began charging. Maic cannons were more powerful thanser cannons. They were also special weapons equipped on the Milky Way Battleship. The Level Three Maic Cannon was the least powerful of the bunch. If they used the Level One Maic Cannon, they could destroy the Earth in just one shot. Chapter 939 Chapter 939 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 939 Both maic cannons andser cannons were powerful weapons. However, weapons of this type had one w. They needed time to build up energy. They could not beunched at will. Mason and the others all looked at David nervously. They hoped he had some way to stop it. Otherwise, the human poption Earth would suffer heavy casualties. Just when the maic cannon was about to finish charging, David spoke. ¡°You must think clearly. The Earth has be a high¨Css citizen of the Milky Way Empire, and the Milky Way Empire now protects it. Do you think the Tuffin family can withstand the monstrous wrath of the Milky Way Empire after youunch the cannon? Don¡®t sacrifice the whole Tuffin family so freely.¡± ¡®What?¡® When David said this, the Tuffin family in the Milky Way Battleship was frightened. A maic cannon operator used his quaking hand to stop the maic cannon that was about to finish charging. A high¨Css citizen in the Milky Way Empire? ¡®This is the highest right granted by the Milky Way Empire. ¡®Anyone who dares to do anything to this kind of without an appropriate reason will be severely punished by the Milky Way Empire. ¡®Even the Tuffin family, one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, would have to pay a great price if they do something to this for no reason. The price they have to pay will be greater than the value of Earth. Everyone in the Milky Way Battleship was looking at Lord Adan of the Tuffin family. Everyone here listened to him. ¡°Are you f*cking kidding me? Tell me how the hell a newly discovered indigenous living became a high¨Css citizen of the Milky Way Empire.¡± Adan could not help but swear. If this were the case, then things would be difficult. His mission to nt a ve mark on Earth would fail. The Milky Way Empire would only allow someone to destroy a or even a portion of their poption with justifiable reason. However, they would never allow someone to nt a ve mark on the. This was the Milky Way Empire¡®s bottom line. ¡°You can check on the Inte to see if I¡®m joking or whether the Milky Way Empire has registered Earth as a high¨Css citizen,¡± David said with a chuckle. Inside the control room of the Milky Way Battleship. Adan looked at David for a while and barked, ¡°Look it up!¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Adan!¡± After a while¡­ ¡°I found it, Lord Adan!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°ording to the information, Earth has been registered by the Milky Way Empire three months ago and has be a high ss citizen of the Milky Way Empire.¡± ¡°Bastards!¡± Adan roared. No wonder the earthlings dared to speak to him that way. It seemed that they had this trump card. Earth had be the Milky Way Empire¡®s high-ss citizen net, so it was no longer unowned. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Adan could not nt a ve mark on this anymore. If not, the Tuffin family would not be able to handle the consequences when the Milky Way Empire found out about this. The Milky Way Empire never recognized the ve mark because it was too cruel. Yet, various forces would still nt it in secret. Once a mark was nted, all lives on this would be the nter¡®s ves, and their talents would also be slowly absorbed. Furthermore, the mark would be there forever until all the living things on the became extinct. Most importantly, if the act of nting ve marks happened too frequently, an uncontroble situation might develop since it could slowly absorb talents. Chapter 940 Chapter 940 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 940 The Milky Way Empire was also afraid that there would be external forces that could threaten them. Hence, they absolutely prohibited ve marks on the surface. However, they would turn a blind eye if it were nted on an indigenous living that was just discovered. If one were to nt a ve mark on Earth, a high¨Css citizen just registered by the Milky Way Empire, they would be challenging the Milky Way Empire¡®s bottom line. No one had ever dared to do that. Even if the two forces were at war, the Milky Way Empire would never allow the winning side to nt a ve mark on the losing party. Adan could not wrap his head around this. ¡®How did an indigenous that¡®s only a level 0.7 civilization do this? ¡®Bing a high¨Css citizen of the Milky Way Empire would take a lot of money. ¡®Plus, the time frame was not right either. ¡®Three months ago? ¡®That is when Pav¡®s life que was broken.¡® ¡°Lord Adan, what should we do now?¡± Nine asked. Nine was pissed. He thought he could take off but fell to the ground before even starting This huge disparity caused the new head of the younger generation of the Tuffin family to be filled with rage. However, he did not have anywhere to vent his anger, so he could only keep everything inside. ¡°Nine, there might be a change to our n. You should know that with the current situation, it is impossible for us to nt ve marks on the Earth anymore. Otherwise, the Tuffin family won¡®t be able to bear the anger of the Milky Way Empire. Also, the Darosa family has been eying us and waiting for a chance to rece us in bing one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire. Right now, we must not give them this chance,¡± Adan calmed down and said. ¡°But¡­ Should we just forget this? Pavan died by their hands,¡± Nine asked unwillingly. ¡°Forget it? No way. Since we can¡®t get them, we should just destroy them,¡± Adan said in a deep voice. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°But in this case, what will we say if the Milky Way Empire investigates the matter?¡± ¡°What will we say? A direct descendant of our family was killed, what else? As long as we don¡®t touch the empire¡®s bottom line and nt the ve mark. They won¡®t care about a war between two forces. The Tuffin family has lost a direct descendant, and it is only natural for us toe to take revenge,¡± Adan said with a gloomy face. The main purpose of his visit to Earth this time was to have Nine nt a ve mark on Earth. Then, with Nine¡®s extremely high talent, he would surely lead the Tuffin family to continue to stabilize their position as one of the eight prominent families in the future such they could reach even greater heights. However, it seemed impossible to nt a ve mark now. The Tuffin family did not dare to vite the bottom line of the Milky Way Empire. So, they could destroy Earth in the name of revenge for the eldest son of the Tuffin family, Pavan. This mission was aplete failure. David was actually been too simple¨Cminded on this matter. He thought that the Earth would be protected once it became a high-ss citizen of the Milky Way Empire. He thought he could make all forces who wanted to take action against Earth retreat. Although the Milky Way Empire officials said this would be the case, it was obviously inurate. Strictly speaking, Earth bing a high¨Css citizen in the Milky Way Empire would only prevent other forces from nting ve marks on Earth. It would not guarantee the safety of the Earth. The Milky Way Empire governed millions of livings in the Milky Way, but they would not stop internal forces from fighting. However, the aggressor would need to give a reasonable exnation for their actions The eldest son of the Tuffin family, Pavan, died on Earth. Therefore, the Tuffin family sent people to destroy the Earth as an act of revenge. This exnation worked. The Milky Way Empire would not pursue the matter at all. Plus, the rules were made by the strong in this world, and it only ever applied to the weak. It was simply impossible to restrain those who stood on top of the pyramid. Chapter 941 Chapter 941 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 941 ¡°So? You should have found the news, right? Earth has be a high¨Css citizen of the Milky Way Empire and is protected by the Milky Way Empire. Do you dare to vite the rules of the empire and attack us?¡± David calmly asked. ¡°I¡®m curious, how did you do it? Firstly, you wouldn¡®t have had enough time, and second, where did you get such arge sum of money? It¡®s not cheap to turn an indigenous living into a high¨Css citizen,¡± Adan suppressed the anger in his heart and asked aloud. He wanted to know what was going on here. Even if he could not nt the ve mark, he should at least recover some losses for the family. Otherwise, this trip would have been in vain. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°The process doesn¡®t matter, does it? What¡®s important is the result. A super family like yours has so many direct descendants , so why would you vite the rules of the Milky Way Empire for Pavan¡®s sake? Besides, you¡®re also in a pretty sticky situation right now, no?¡± David said jokingly. Adan¡®s eyes twitched. ¡°Where did you get this news?¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about that. The Darosa family has publicly challenged you. Once they find dirt on you, they will definitely use it. You must think clearly whether it¡®s worth it to vite the rules of the Milky Way Empire and destroy Earth.¡± The scene fell into a brief silence again. Selena and others looked happy. It did not matter how David did it. It would be fine as long as he could deter the people of the Tuffin family and make them not dare to do anything to the Earth. When everyone was feeling happy in secret, Adan said indifferently. ¡°Earthlings, you are so naive. Do you really think you found our weakness? Can you aborigines even imagine how the Tuffin family became one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire? Even if we do not have it easy now, it¡®s not something you can threaten us with. Remember, aborigines, only trash of the lowest tier like you can be governed by the rules. If you were not a high¨Css citizen, some of you could still survive this. Even if you could only be our ves, you could still keep your lives, right? But now, you only have one fate: to be burial offerings for Pavan Tuffin.¡± David frowned. Mason and the others behind him felt their hearts sink. Before David could say anything, they heard Adan¡®s voice again. ¡°Prepare all the Level One Maic Cannons. Destroy Earth and leave no one behind.¡± Soon after, the eight Level One Maic Cannons on the Milky Way Battleship started charging. They were much more powerful than the Level Three Maic Cannon just now. With one shot, it could prate a small like Earth. It was even more terrifying than aet hitting the Earth. If all eight cannons shot at Earth, Earth would be officially doomed. Aside from David and the others in space, no one on Earth could escape. However, the more powerful the maic cannons, the longer they would need to charge. David¡®s strong mind power could feel the power of this blow. The Earth would be unable to withstand it even if it was so far away. David could not let such a powerful attacknd on Earth. ¡°David, leave now! Leave it to us. Even if we die, we want to die with the human beings on Earth. Remember to avenge us in the future,¡± Mason shouted. ¡°He¡®s right, Mr. David. You should go now! We can die, but you can¡®t because you are the hope of all humans on our.¡± David turned to look at the people who were ready to face death. Human beings on Earth were the most united at this time. This was what he wanted to see the most. His eyes moved to Selena, and he noticed that the girl was looking at him stupidly. Selena also caught David¡®s gaze. At this moment, she seemed to have made a big decision. She approached David in one step and quietly whispered into David¡®s ear, ¡°David, you must live well. Don¡®t forget Celia and me, as we will always protect you from heaven. Unfortunately, you still couldn¡®t ept me in the end, so I can only leave this world with regret. If there is a next life, I will ensure I will be the first to meet you.¡± The Milky Way Battleship was almost done charging. After Selena finished speaking, she rushed directly to theunch port of one of the Level One Maic Cannons without giving David a chance to react. At the same time, Mason and the others rushed out without any hesitation. Everyone understood. Chapter 942 Chapter 942 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 942 Once the cannons finished charging, they would no longer be able to stop it. So, they could only go and interrupt the Level One Maic Cannon before it was fully charged. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Otherwise, they could only watch Earth being destroyed in front of their eyes. Each Super¨CGods took charge of a cannon, while two or three partial Super¨CGods like Selena would work together to take care of one cannon. Inside the Milky Way Battleship¡®s control room, Adan looked at the earthlings rushing towards the launch port of the cannon. With a sneer, he spat out two words, ¡°How naive.¡± Maic cannons were not weaker thanser cannons. Not everyone could interrupt it while it was charging. ¡®These Earthlings are nothing more than aboriginal rubbish that has not even reached Satellite Rank. Yet, they¡®re so delusional to think that they can interrupt the charging of Level One Maic Cannons charging. ¡®How naive. ¡®But since these people want to die, then I¡®ll fulfill their wish.¡¯ Mason and others were approaching the Milky Way Battleship. Then, a figure appeared in front of them suddenly and stood between them and the Milky Way Battleship. David had disappeared from where he was when Selena and the others charged forward and were about to reach the Milky Way Battleship. Of course, he could not let the elites of the Earth die. These would be the cornerstones for Earth when they entered the interster era in the future. Therefore, nothing could happen to them. David instantly teleported in front of the giant Milky Way Battleship. With a kick¡­ Boom! A loud sound caused Mason and the other elites¡® ears to buzz. Then, they looked at what happened in front of them with wide eyes and dropped jaws. David stood before them, but the Milky Way Battleship had disappeared from its original position. Now, it was more than ten kilometers away. ¡®What happened just now? ¡®Did David kick the gigantic Milky Way Battleship more than ten kilometers away?¡® At the same time, the eight Level One Maic Cannons on the ship that had finished charging were kicked sideways by David. They shot into the void and disappeared. Meanwhile, David¡®s energy skyrocketed, and hisbat power reached peak Ster Rank. Even the masters from Earth that rushed toward him struggled to get close to him. They could only watch him in shock from a distance. David¡®s energy was like something from Heaven, miles apart from Super¨CGods like Mason. They felt so tiny in front of the current David, and it was like they were a piece of leaf in a storm. ¡°Go back now! Leave this to me. As long as I am here, no one can hurt a de of grass on Earth!¡® Chapter 943 Chapter 943 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 943 Adan stared at David dozens of kilometers away from inside the Milky Way Battleship¡®s control room. He was shocked. David¡®sbat power had risen again. Although the kick just now failed to break the defense of the Milky Way Battleship, it could shift the Milky Way Battleship dozens of kilometers away. ¡®Hisbat power has definitely reached peak Ster Rank. ¡®He jumped to peak Ster Rank from beginner Ster Rank. How did this aborigine do it? ¡®Has he been hiding his strength?¡® This time, Adan felt fortunate that Orson had sent him. Otherwise, if he sent Ster Rankers to face an earthling at peak Ster Rank, there was a good chance that the Milky Way Battleship would be destroyed. The rest of the Tuffin family also stared at this aborigine in the distance. David had a young face, but his power was terrifying. This really changed their understanding of the aborigines. In their opinions, the aborigines were all rubbish with low strength who had never seen the world before. However, the aborigine in front of him had reached peak Ster Rank at such a young age. He was already one of the strongest beings, even in the heart of the Milky Way There was no way he would be associated with the aborigines. David stood in the void and shielded the Earth¡®s powerhouses behind him. ¡°David, you are the hope of our, so you can¡®t die here. Leave now!¡± Mason said. ¡°Yes, David, don¡®t dy any longer. When the Tuffin family reacts, you won¡®t be able to leave. Please leave now!¡± Selena persuaded him too. ¡°Mr. David, please consider the overall situation and leave a little hope for Earth,¡± the others chimed in. Although they were astounded by the strength David was showing, David was still too weak to face a super¨Cgiant force like one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire. After all, David was too young. He might have a chance to avenge them all when he grows up. ¡°I said, back off. I will handle this,¡± David said unmoved. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. As long as I am there, I will not let the enemye near Earth unless they step over my dead body.¡± Mason and the rest did not say anything. Now that David had said this, they could not say anything else. Therefore, they could only fight to the death. ¡°Earthling, I have to say, you surprised me. You even concealed your strength. The Tuffin family would have met with unexpected failure in this remote ce if I hadn¡®te in person. What a pity. You shouldn¡®t have killed Pavan. If not, Earth would have had at least a few more months to live. Frankly speaking, with your strength, you would be powerful even in the center of the Milky Way, but since you offended the Tuffin family, I can¡®t let you stay alive and have a chance to grow.¡± Adan¡®s voice traveled a distance of dozens of kilometers and clearly reached the ears of David and the others. ¡°Really? Are you surprised by that? Then there are even more surprises in store for you! Coincidentally, you don¡®t want me alive, and I don¡®t want you alive too,¡± David said with a sneer. Adan was a little confused by what David said. ¡®David said he wants to kill all of us. ¡®Even if he hides his strength, can a peak Ster Rank kill a mid Cosmos Ranker? ¡®Isn¡®t David insulting me?¡® Adan asked in uncertainty, ¡°You want to kill us right here?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± David replied. He was not hiding what he was thinking at all. ¡°With just your self¨Crighteous peak Ster Rankbat power? Do you think peak Ster Rank is the strongest rank out there, you aborigine?¡± Adan asked sarcastically. David stopped answering Adan. Instead, he said to the elites behind him, ¡°Retreat further back.¡± After Mason and the rest heard this, they looked at each other and backed away. They only stopped once they reached the Earth¡®s atmosphere. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When David felt it was almost enough, he looked at the spaceship more than ten kilometers away. Just now, he used thebat power of a peak Ster Rank in his kick, but it did not seem to break through this scrap metals defense. Well¡­ He should expose all of his power to finish this battle quickly. Boom! David¡®s energy skyrocketed again, Chapter 944 Chapter 944 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 944 After breaking through the peak Ster Rank barrier, he crossed the chasm and reached partial Cosmos Rank. Although Mason and other elites from Earth had retreated far away enough, they could still feel the terror of David¡®s energy. Now they had no idea where David¡®s limity. He never seemed to reveal his true strength and had always kept an escape n. Adan narrowed his eyes. ¡®Has hisbat power risen again? ¡®He has already crossed peak Ster Rank and reached partial Cosmos Rank. ¡®H¨CHow is this possible?¡® Before Adan could react, David¡®s energy exploded again. He arrived at beginner Cosmos Rank from partial Cosmos Rank. ¡°Impossible!¡± Adan stared at David with wide eyes and shouted loudly. At this moment, Lord Adan Tuffin of the Tuffin family, who was used to traveling across the Milky Way, was genuinely shocked How could a human living on an indigenous reach thebat power of Cosmos Rank? Most importantly, David looked so young. Adan lived for hundreds of years and had never seen or heard such talent, not even in the heart of the Milky Way Empire. The word genius was already not enough to describe David. ¡®A peerless monster!¡® Except for this word, Adan could not think of any other word to describe David ¡®I can¡®t keep him. ¡®I can¡®t keep this aborigine alive. I have to do everything to kill him right here. ¡®Otherwise, if he flees and has more time and opportunities to grow, the Tuffin family might die by the hands of this aborigine. ¡®He has such terrifying talent.¡® David curled the corners of his lips slightly. I¡®ll let myself go today. ¡®Feel the shock, my fellow aliens from the Milky Way! ¡®You can¡®t afford to have any ideas on Earth! Then, he released thest energy that was hiding in his body. Boom boom boom! He upgraded from beginner Cosmos Rank and continued to rise to mid¨CCosmos Rank,te Cosmos Rank, and then peak Cosmos Rank. Finally, David stopped at peak Cosmos Rank and did not rise anymore. This was the first time David exerted all of his power. He felt amazing. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He clenched his fists and could feel his body flowing with explosive energy. David¡®s momentum had pushed Mason and others a hundred kilometers away. Selena stared mesmerized at the god¨Clike man in the distance. ¡®Is this all of David¡®s strength? ¡®Sure enough, he has no problem handling his enemies no matter how powerful they are.¡¯ Adan was stunned. ¡®Peak Cosmos Rank? ¡®Thebat power of this aborigine has reached peak Cosmos Rank? ¡®That¡®s two realms higher than me. ¡®What¡¯s happening to the world? ¡®Why am I suddenly so clueless? ¡®A young human on an indigenous living has abat power that surpasses me, Lord Adan of the Tuffin family, who has been traversing the Milky Way for hundreds of years. ¡®I must be dreaming.¡® p p! Adan pped himself twice. He wanted to wake himself up. However, even after the ps, David continued to exude the power of a peak Cosmos Ranker dozens of kilometers away. Chapter 945 Chapter 945 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 945 David hovered in the air. His body exuded powerful energy, and the void surrounding him was also distorted. He moved his limbs and felt the activity of the cells in his body. They all seemed to be as excited as he was. Since he had exposed his strength, he should finish the fight as quickly as possible. Woosh! David¡®s body disappeared instantly. Like a sh of lightning, he charged toward the Milky Way Battleship of the Tuffin family. Adan was still in shock and had not returned to his senses. Suddenly, his eyes widened. ¡®He¡®sing! ¡®What incredible speed. Oh no! The Milky Way Battleship can¡¯t resist the attack of a peak Cosmos Ranker!¡® Adan shouted, ¡°Retreat! Now!¡± However, right after he said that, and before the others could do anything, David reached the massive body of the Milky Way Battleship He clenched his right fist and swung it at the Milky Way Battleship. This was not an ordinary punch. Void Punch was one of the three major skills that the system had rewarded him with. Although it was only at entry level, one should not underestimate the power it yielded when it was used by a peak Cosmos Ranker like David. If one looked carefully, one could see the space cracking around David¡®s right fist. Thus, it was evident how powerful this punch was. It would be even stronger than any of David¡®s previous punches. Mason and others had been staring at David¡®s figure. However, they did not notice how David disappeared. In just the blink of an eye, David had already crossed a distance of tens of kilometers and reached the Milky Way Battleship. Davidnded a punch on the giant battleship. Boom! A deafening sound resounded throughout the void. Even the powerhouses from Earth like Mason and the others heard a buzzing in their ears when they were two or three hundred kilometers away. Everyone covered their ears with a distressed look on their faces. David threw the Void Punch for the first time at the Tuffin family¡®s Milky Way Battleship. The Milky Way Battleship, which imed to be able to withstand attacks from peak Ster Ranks, was like paper as it crumpled under the blow. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It could not resist such a powerful attack. First, David¡®sbat power had reached peak Cosmos Rank, which was notparable to peak Ster Rank. Second, David used a powerfulbat skill: Void Punch. Combat skills were very rare even throughout the entire Milky Way. Only some major forces possessed them, and the skills would be used as a symbolic strength of the force. When the two were superimposed, David immediately punched a hole through the Milky Way Battleship, a strategic military weapon of the Milky Way Empire. Arge hole several hundred meters in diameter appeared on the ship David could even see the void on the other side through the big hole. ¡®What? What a powerful punch! David looked at his right hand. Even he was frightened by the power of this punch. One must know that he just kicked the Milky Way Battleship dozens of kilometers away but did no substantial damage to the battleship itself. Even so, this punch created a hole straight through the ship. If he hit Earth with this power, he might punch straight through Earth as well. ¡®It¡®s so strong.¡® When David was stillmenting the power of his full¨Cstrength attack, his mind power suddenly detected that the energy inside the battleship was continuously expanding at a very fast speed. ¡®Is it about to explode?¡® He quickly teleported and returned to Mason and the others. The explosion of such a huge ship was no joke. Chapter 946 Chapter 946 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 946 David could feel the terrifying energy inside it. Even at a distance of two or three hundred kilometers away, the aftermath could easily kill Mason and others who had not even reached Satellite Rank. It might even spread to Earth. Thus, David had to stand in front of them to stop the explosion¡®s impact from spreading in that direction. He had to keep Mason, the other elites, and Earth safe. Inside the control room of the Milky Way Battleship, the rm red when David prated the ship. ¡°Warning! Warning! Warning! The battleship defenses and the internal programs have beenpletely destroyed. The battleship will explode in ten seconds. ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡± Upon hearing this mechanical sound, the entire control room of the Milky Way Battleship was in chaos. The Milky Way Battleship was about to explode, so they would die if they continued staying here. They wanted to open the emergency passage of the ship and escape, but the program had been completely destroyed. Right now, it was impossible to operate the ship. All the control systems also failed, so they could only wait for their deaths here. Adan could not care so much at this time. He grabbed Nine and lone beside him in each hand and exuded his power as a mid Cosmos Ranker. He zoomed into the air, and his body smashed straight through the Milky Way Battleship to escape from the control room. When the others saw an escape route, they immediately swarmed over to the exit. However, they were not as fast as Adan. Moreover, the exit was tiny, and there were too many of them. Before they could escape to a safe ce¡­ N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Boom! The Milky Way Battleship exploded with a deafening sound. The reverberation spread in all directions. ¡°Ah!¡± Screams of agony could be heard. The people of the Tuffin family who could not escape were all turned into ash by the extremely high heat of the ship¡®s explosion aftermath before they could even let out a scream. Adan watched this happen from afar, but he had no power to stop it. He was heartbroken, and his eyes turned red. Anger filled his chest, and he almost had a heart attack. The damage he suffered this time was too great. Not only did he lose so many elites of his family, but his Milky Way Battleship was also destroyed. As one of the eight prominent families in the Milky Way Empire, the Tuffin family only had three Milky Way Battleships. The Tuffin family obtained the ships from the Milky Way Empire after years of umtion. Now that one of them had been destroyed, how was he going to go back and exin it to his family? The Tuffin family had not suffered this kind of loss for many years. Who would have thought there would be such a huge surprise awaiting them in this straightforward mission? In the opinion of the Tuffin family, failure tond on an indigenous living on the edge of the Milky Way was not even being considered. Not to mention, the Tuffin family sent Lord Adan, a mid-Cosmos Ranker, on this mission. Failure was even more impossible. Adan was an unbeatable giant in the center of the Milky Way. However, everyone in the Tuffin family had their faces pped by this. This time, the Tuffin family¡®s mission could be described as aplete wipe¨Cout. This was because they were facing the peak Cosmos Ranker, David, who also possessed three combat skills. It was hard to say whether Adan, the mid¨CCosmos Ranker, could escape. As for Nine and lone, they were already scared witless. Watching the Milky Way Battleship explode in the distance, their minds went nk. ¡°Grandpa ¡­ Grandpa!¡± ¡°L¨CLord Adan! ¡°W¨CWhat should we do?¡± The two asked while stammering. Adan did not answer them. This was because he also had no idea what they should do next. Chapter 947 Chapter 947 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 947 The shockwave of the explosion soon reached David. Mason and the others became tense. Even so far away, they could feel this explosion¡®s terrifying power. However, they had a little sense of security with David standing before them. They knew they would be very safe as long as David was there. David had slowly be the omnipotent god in these people¡®s hearts. Indeed, the shockwave of the Milky Way Battleship¡®s explosion disappeared once it reached David. It was as if a huge indestructible barrier was stopping the aftermath,pletely blocking it off. This resulted from David using his materialized mind power to block what was in front of him. His mind power had broken through Cosmos Rank, so it would be easy for him to block the shockwave of these explosions. Adan also spotted David standing in front of Earthlings, blocking the shockwave of the Milky Way Battleship¡®s explosion. ¡®This aborigine¡®s methods are so unpredictable.¡® The Milky Way Battleship was an important military strategic weapon made by the Milky Way Empire. Although it could only resist the attack of peak Ster Ranker, even a Cosmos Ranker could not put a hole hundreds of meters in diameter in the ship with just a punch topletely destroy the Milky Way Battleship, Adan himself could not do so. Even his eldest brother, Orson, the head of the Tuffin family who was also a peak Cosmos Ranker, could not do so. The intensity of this attack had gone beyond the scope of a Cosmos Ranker. If he was right, this aborigine should have some top offensivebat skills and means to resist the explosion¡®s shockwave. The range of his defensive capabilities was so broad that he could even protect the Earth behind him. The shockwave of the Milky Way Battleship¡®s explosion could only pass through the void around Earth but had no way to affect the Earth at all. This should be a top defensivebat skill. ¡®How terrifying! ¡®This aborigine is so scary. ¡®A peak Cosmos Ranker with two topbat skills, one attacking and one defensive, can skip realms and challenge a partial Celestial Ranker.¡¯ Adan remembered David also had the money to buy Earth and turn it into a high¨Css citizen in the Milky Way Empire. ¡®With his strong strength, two topbat skills, and enormous wealth, this aborigine from Earth definitely possesses the assets left by at least a Celestial Ranker or Infinity Ranker. ¡®Now, everything makes sense.¡® Adan wanted to take these two topbat skills and all the assets left by the powerhouse as his own. Unfortunately, he did not have the power to do so. While Adan was looking at David and internally forming his assumptions, David¡®s eyes were also fixed on him. The two¡®s eyes met in the void. ¡°Earthling, I admit that I underestimated you. Pavan killed 100,000 people on Earth, so you killed him, and now you have also destroyed the Milky Way Battleship of the Tuffin family and all our elites, causing us to suffer huge losses. I think you can regard this as a suitable revenge. From now on, we¡®re even, and both sides will mind their business, deal?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As Adan faced David, a peak Cosmos Ranker with two topbat skills, he knew he could not win even if he showed all his trump cards. Therefore, Lord Adan of the Tuffin family, who used to run rampant in the Milky Way, had no choice but to submit. Chapter 948 Chapter 948 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 948 ¡°Do you think we¡®ll be even just because you say so? You know Pavan killed 100,000 people on Earth, but how many of your people did I kill? If we are considering givng an eye for an eye, your family will have to send more than 90,000 people for me to kill,¡± David said sarcastically. ¡°Don¡®t go too far. Do you know the value of the Milky Way Battleship? Even if the Tuffin family is one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, we only obtained three ships after countless years of umtion. You¡®ve already destroyed one, so what else do you want?¡± ¡°In your opinion, the Milky Way Battleship is very valuable, but in my opinion, it is just a lifeless object. How can it bepared with a human being with blood, flesh, mind, and soul? Should the 100,000 human beings on Earth die in vain ? Besides, would you still tell me this nonsense if I were not stronger than you? You would have nted your ve mark on us long ago and turned all earthlings into your ves, right? So, I disagree to us being even.¡± ¡°I admit that you are stronger than me now, but don¡¯t forget, my family has had a strong foothold in the Milky Way Empire for countless years, and our strength is beyond your imagination. Even if you kill me today, you will not be able to escape. It will be detrimental for both of us if we are determined to fight to the death. The Tuffin family doesn¡®t want to make another strong enemy for no reason. Moreover, you are not alone. There are tens of billions of human beings on Earth who need your protection. So, you have to think this through,¡± Adan advised. He knew that he could only steer the conversation toward Earth if he wanted to survive today. This aborigine obviously cared a lot about the Earth. Therefore, this was Adan¡®s only chance. Otherwise, he would really be killed here. ¡°Are you threatening me with Earth?¡± David¡®s eyes narrowed, and the killing intent on his body instantly spread out, filling the entire void. ¡°It¡®s not a threat. It¡®s a matter of fact. I, Adan Tuffin , have been wandering about the Milky Way for hundreds of years and have experienced countless lives and deaths. It¡®s not that I¡®m afraid of death. I just don¡®t want both of us to lose out. Even if you kill me today and escape, what about the Earth behind you? What about your rtives and friends? My family will definitely destroy them, and even if youe back to seek revenge on the Tuffin family in the future, regardless of whether it is sessful or not, is this result what you want?¡± David was at a loss for words. The Earth was indeed his weakness, and Adan also pointed it out If the Tuffin family really destroyed the Earth, so what if he killed the entire Tuffin family in the future? If what Adan said was true, David would definitely agree without hesitation. However, it was a pity that one should not believe Adan at all. He understood whether it was the small circle on Earth or therge circle in the Milky Way, they were all driven by interests. Therefore, he could trust no one. If he let Adan go back, it was possible that in a few months, more powerful people from the Tuffin family woulde again. ¡°Can you represent the entire Tuffin family?¡± David asked despite not trusting Adan. ¡°I am the second inmand of the Tuffin family, that is, the younger brother of Orson, the head of the Tuffin family. My power is second only to the head of the family. Naturally, I can call the shots,¡± Adan replied. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief. Since the other party asked such a question, there was still room for negotiation. If he still had a chance to get out of this mess, who would want to die? Besides, the Milky Way Battleship was destroyed in one hit, and he did not have time to send a message back to the family. If he died here, he did not know how long it would take for the family to find out. If they took too long, it would be even worse if this aborigine upgraded to Celestial Rank in the time it took for them to arrive. On the other hand, when it came to the decision on whether to From N?velDrama.Org. spare the Earth, there was no room for discussion. The Tuffin family¡®s position among the eight prominent families was already precarious. If others learned that an indigenous living arbitrarily manipted them, they would be the laughing stock of the entire gxy They still wanted to hold onto their position among the eight prominent families. The Grandmaster might evene out and p him to death. However, Adan would ensure he was fully prepared the next time he returned to Earth. He could not let this aborigine escape. Otherwise, the Tuffin family would not have a day of peace dealing with a solitary and highly talented devil. Chapter 949 Chapter 949 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 949 ¡°Alright, since you can call the shots for your family, you will give one of the remaining Milky Way Battleships in your possession to Earth. Then, you will make a post online using your family¡®s name stating that you will never take action against Earth again. After that, we¡®ll be even,¡± David thought about it and said. This was thepromise. If the Tuffin family posted online that they would never take action against Earth and gave Earth one of their ships, then David could end this here. He would also stop making things hard for the Tuffin Family. After all, Adan was right. Both sides would lose if this continued. David had to think of the tens of billions of earthlings. He did not want to be all alone like Adan said. If that happened, what would it matter even if he was the strongest in the universe? Furthermore, the Tuffin family was one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, so they should be able to keep a promise. Nowadays, the Inte was so advanced. Once they posted this, the entire Milky Way would know about it. At the very least, they would not go back on their promise in the short¨Cterm. As for whether they would in the future, David did not care. He had sessfully bought time so that he would not need to be scared of the Tuffin family anymore before he got another breakthrough ¡°No way! No way in hell! I will not agree to any of your requests. The Milky Way Battleship is an important military tactical weapon of the Milky Way Empire. We only have three after so many years of umtion. You¡®ve already destroyed one, so how can we give you another one? As for posting that online in the name of my family name, that¡®s even more impossible! As one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, we will never submit to an indigenous living even if we¡¯re annihted. How will we still be able to face others if we do that?¡± Adan rejected loudly. ¡°Adan, of course, the ship and your dignity are important, but I believe a Cosmos Ranker is more important to the family. Have you thought this through?¡± David said in a cold voice. ¡°Are you sure you want to be mortal enemies with the Tuffin family? Are you sure you want to fight until one of us dies? Are you going to turn a blind eye to those people behind you? Are you going to ignore the tens of billions of earthlings?¡± Adan asked nervously. He could feel David¡®s murderous intent growing more intense. David might strike at any second. It would be tough for him to escape even if he were to fight a peak Cosmos Ranker with two topbat skills alone, let alone while carrying two burdens with him. One was the new head of the younger generation of the Tuffin family, while the other one was his granddaughter. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He could not give up on either of them. ¡°I am doing this because I care about them. Think about it. After all, I can never trust what you say, Adan. You people only care about interest, so who knows if you will change your mind the moment you turn around? So, you must fulfill both requirements. If not, you will all die here. Think about it, I¡®ll give you some time.¡± David stopped talking after that. He was waiting for Adan¡®s answer. However, his body was prepared. If Adan said no, he would directly kill him. Meanwhile, Nine and lone were shaking. ¡®This aborigine is too strong. ¡®He can even destroy the Milky Way Battleship with one punch. ¡®Furthermore, he¡®s so young. ¡®How scary! ¡®How could this person appear in a remote area of the Milky Way? ¡®This is unbelievable. ¡®Can we escape today?¡® Nine and lone looked at Adan. At this moment, Adan was also struggling internally. If he disagreed, he might lose his life today. Chapter 950 Chapter 950 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 950 Even with all the means, it would be difficult to escape. After all, the two were two realms apart. Adan¡®s opponent also had two topbat skills, one offensive and one defensive. As for agreeing to David¡®s request? That was simply impossible. The Tuffin family would not allow him to do so. Who did not know that the Grandmaster of the Tuffin family valued dignity more than anything else? If Adan did what David asked, how would the Tuffin family maintain their foothold in the Milky Way? Grandmaster would be the first one to criticize him. ¡®What should I do? Adan was very anxious. When he noticed David¡®s eyes getting increasingly impatient, he knew that the other party could not wait to strike anymore. Therefore, he said quickly, ¡°Even if I want to promise you this, I have to go back first, right?¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to go back. You can let that woman go back,¡± David said. ¡°No! I will make them stay here. Only when I go back can I exin the events to my eldest brother in detail. Don¡®t worry, one of them is the head of the younger generation of the Tuffin family, and the other is my granddaughter. The family won¡®t give up on them.¡± After Adan finished speaking, Nine and lone started protesting. They did not want to stay here. ¡°Lord Adan, I don¡®t want to stay here.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I don¡®t want to stay here either.¡± The two said nervously at the same time. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I will go back and convince Orson to resolve this matter peacefully. It would be unwise for the Tuffin family to have an enemy with unlimited potential,¡± Adanforted. In reality, he had already sentenced the two to death in his heart by leaving them here. He had no choice. It would be better for the two to die than for him. He would just seek revenge for them in the future. However, he would not give these aborigines a chance the next time he came here. ¡°Very well. However, before that, you have to post the announcement online under your family name,¡± David said, taking a step back. ¡°This ce is so far away from the heart of the Milky Way, so how will I post it? I can only make the post after I go back,¡± Adan replied. ¡°You can. The Inte on Earth is already connected to the Milky Way¡¯s inte. If you post it here, everyone across the Milky Way will see it, including your family.¡± Adan was shocked. It seemed that a powerhouse had undoubtedlye to Earth. They even built an Inte system that could connect to the Milky Way. This was not something any ordinary folk could do. This earthling should have gotten his inheritance from them, and that was why he was so strong. ¡°¡­ I still have to go back to discuss it with my family.¡± After Adan said that, he looked at David guiltily. Clearly, he himself felt that he was unreliable. Indeed, David replied with a half-smile, ¡°Adan, you never wanted to ept those requests in the first ce, right? Since you decided to leave them here, you¡®ve already abandoned them in your heart. As expected of a big family. I finally see with my own eyes that you are even willing to abandon the head of the younger generation and your own granddaughter. I have to admire your cruelty, and I have to concede defeat in this regard.¡± lone and Nine looked at Adan at the same time. They wanted to know whether David was telling the truth. ¡°Nine, lone, don¡®t listen to his nonsense. He wants to drive a wedge between us¡­¡± Before Adan could finish, David interrupted him, ¡°What a joke! Drive a wedge between you? Your lives are in my hands, so do you think I need to do so?¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 951 Chapter 951 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 951 Adan knew it was impossible for them to escape today. If his opponent could be a strong peak Cosmos Rank at a young age, how would he be so easily fooled by Adan? Now, Adan started feeling calm. ¡°Why do you have to force me?¡± Adan said with a sigh. ¡°It¡®s not that I¡®m forcing you, you are the ones forcing us. We were just living our lives when Pavan came to Earth trying to enve us. After I killed him, you came too. Then, when your family finds out something bad happens to you, they will probably send stronger people over. Say, who did we provoke to get this treatment?¡± ¡°You didn¡®t provoke anyone. If you want to me someone, you can only me yourselves for still being an indigenous living when Pav discovered you.¡± ¡°So we deserved to be enved just because of this?¡± David gradually increased the volume of his voice. ¡°You don¡®t have to get so emotional. You would also do the same once you reach our level.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, I won¡®t,¡± David said seriously. Adanughed and did not answer. Instead, he took out a vial filled with some sort of potion. It looked simr to the gic drug, but the liquid inside was crimson. ¡°Grandpa! Don¡®t!¡± lone stopped when she saw Adan take out the crimson potion. ¡°Lord Adan, you¡­¡± Nine also wanted to persuade him, but when he recalled the situation the three of them were in now, he swallowed his words. Adan did not say anything more. After taking out the crimson potion, he opened it and put it in his mouth before drinking it. David watched it all from a distance. He instinctively felt that the thing in Adan¡®s hands was not simple. Hence, he quickly acted. He instantly crossed a distance of two to three hundred kilometers and appeared in front of Adan. After that, he aimed his punch at the trio. ¡®Void Punch! This was a punch that could easily prate the Milky Way Battleship. However, Adan did not show any sign of panic as he faced the punch. The energy emitting from his body kept intensifying. Then, he also punched at David. Boom! The two punches collided. The intense aftermath created a storm in the void which radiated in all four directions. David¡®s eyes narrowed. He could feel the strong energy from Adan¡®s punch. Then, his body was pushed dozens of kilometers away. ¡®H¨CHow is this possible?¡® David was very shocked inside. He did not hold back at all when he threw the punch. The Void Punch from a peak Cosmos Ranker could easily destroy the Milky Way Battleship. Meanwhile, he could feel that Adan was just a mid¨CCosmos Ranker. However, when he drank the crimson potion, hisbat power skyrocketed suddenly. It was just a hasty punch, but it was already on par with his. Sure enough, the people of these big families were not simple, and they all had their own trump cards. Adan was also sted back dozens of kilometers by David¡¯s Void Punch. Nine and lone were behind him, but they were not affected by the battle between Adan and David. Otherwise, the shockwave from the colliding punches just now could easily have shocked the two to death. ¡°You two stand back. If I win, immediately use the Earth¡®s Inte to notify the family and tell Orson everything that happened here. Tell them toe over as quickly as possible. If I lose, then you don¡®t have to do anything. If you can escape, escape. If you can¡®t, I can¡®t do anything about it either, do you understand?¡± Adan said through gritted teeth. ¡°Understood, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Understood, Lord Adan.¡± Nine and lone answered at the same time. David was hundreds of kilometers away as he looked at Adan in the distance. At this time, Adan was reacting after taking the crimson potion. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Not only did his skin turn crimson, but even his eyes, hair, and eyebrows had turned crimson. In addition to that, his entire body was filled with violent energy. Even though David was far away, he could clearly feel it. Adan was taking Blood¨CBurning Potion, which was a hundred times more precious than the gic drug. It could instantly invade every cell in the body when the consumer took it. It would then enhance cell vitality and strength. At the same time, it would significantly increase the consumer¡®sbat power for a short period. However, Blood¨CBurning Potion was different from the gic drug. The gic drug had no side effects. Chapter 952 Chapter 952 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 952 It would only trigger a person¡®s talent. If the person was not gifted, taking a gic drug would not do anything. On the contrary, the side effect of the Blood¨CBurning Potion was huge. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It would directly stimte every one of the consumer¡¯s cells. No matter who took it, theirbat power would increase for a short time. Even if ordinary people took it, they would instantly be extremely powerful. If the consumer did not take a cooperative drug to get rid of the effect midway through the cycle, the cells in their body would die after glowing and heating up. After which, the user would die. The sooner it was removed, the fewer side effects the consumer would experience. However, this side effect was small, and it was not very relevant. This was because even if the person drank the antidote the moment they took the Blood¨CBurning Potion, not only would this person¡®s future be doomed, they would have no way of breaking through to the next realm anymore. Their lifespan would also be greatly reduced. Also, the cells in their body would fall into a semi¨Cdormant state after being stimted. The consumer would experience a long period of weakness. One could not say that the price of consuming it was not significant. The Blood¨CBurning Potion would use the consumer¡®s lifespan to improve their strength and rescue them from their short¨Cterm crisis. If they were not desperate, no one would take the Blood¨CBurning Potion. Aside from being precious, it would even elerate the death of the consumer and ruin the consumer¡®s future. Adan also knew that he would die, so he took the Blood¨CBurning Potion to take a gamble. If he won, he might still live. If he lost, then there was nothing more to say. ¡°What did you just drink? Why did yourbat power increase so much?¡± David could not stop himself from asking. ¡°Ah!¡± Adan let out a furious roar. His body disappeared from its location, and he rushed toward David. He did not have time to answer David¡®s question now. Right now, for Adan, time was everything. If he could relieve himself from the blood¨Cburning stage one second earlier, it would also give him more time to live. When David saw that the other party was not answering, he did not waste his breath. He also charged at the frantic Adan. David had never been afraid of a head¨Con collision with someone at the same level as him. The system strengthened his body, but Adan was even less afraid. The cells in his body had been stimted to the extreme now, so he felt like he had infinite power. Boom! The two collided and recoilled in an instant. Then, they continued to charge at each other again. Boom boom boom boom boom! Countless collisions resounded throughout the void. Every sound was deafening. The Earth¡®s powerhouses and Nine in the distance had to cover their ears and continue to back away in pain. As the spectators, they could not see David and Adan at all, and they could only hear loud collisions in the void. Their punches were extremely hard when theynded on their opponent¡®s body. The more David fought, the more apprehensive he felt. He was a peak Cosmos Ranker, and with the addition to his topbat skill Void Punch, his power had almost reached partial Celestial Rank. Adan was only a mid¨CCosmos Ranker, but after taking the crimson potion, he could fight David for so long without losing out. Adan might even be slightly better than him. This made it difficult for David to believe the power of this potion. This was the technological gap between the two. A level 3 civilization was so much more advanced than Earth¡®s level 0.7 civilization. Chapter 953 Chapter 953 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 953 The side effects of the Blood¨CBurning Potion would not only stimte cells, overdraft the vitality of body cells in advance, and reduce the lifespan of users, but it would also affect the consumer¡®s brain. It would put the consumer in a state of rage, and they would only have one thing on their mind: to kill the enemy as fast as possible. Moreover, their sense of pain would gradually disappear. In theter stage, the consumer will even lose control, making them unable to distinguish between friend or foe. As time went by and the battle time drew on, David also noticed something was wrong. Although Adan¡®sbat power had significantly improved and David¡®s peak Cosmos Ranker strength alongside his Void Punch were disadvantaged in this head¨Con collision, something abnormal seemed to be happening to Adan. Adan did not dodge or defend. Instead, all he knew was to charge and attack David. Thus, he could only hit David once after receiving two or three blows from David. However, that one hit was enough to cause David debilitating pain. Boom! Boom! One hit after another. Then, the two were blown backward once again. After Adan stopped himself, he did not stop before charging at David once again. Blood flowed from the corner of David¡®s lips. After fighting for so many rounds, his organs were injured by the buildup from the battle with Adan. David frowned as he looked at Adan, who was still charging at him. He could not keep doing this. His opponent seemed not to be scared of death or pain. David would suffer a massive loss if he continued to fight like this. He decided not to have any head¨Con collisions with Adan next. He would decide what to do after dying Adan for some time. Adan¡®s enhanced strength would notst long after taking the drugs. Once the drugs had worn off, Adan was no match for David at all. Also, David would not believe this kind of item would have no side effects. Mason and the other elites from Earth in the distance were very nervous, especially after they saw blood flowing from the corner of David¡®s mouth. Selena screamed in horror. Of course, aside from praying for David in their hearts, they could not do anything else. If they got close to this level of battle, they would be killed and injured by the coteral damage. From N?velDrama.Org. Although Nine and lone saw that Adan had the upper hand in the battle, they were not happy inside. Their expressions became more and more solemn. Of course, they knew the use of the Blood¨CBurning Potion. If he could not kill the enemy in a short time after taking the potion, then as the battle progressed, the consumer would be increasingly disadvantaged. If Adan could not kill the enemy after a while, they would flee on their own. Otherwise, they would only die after the effect of Adan¡®s drug wore off. The two looked at David standing in the distance. Blood flowed from the corners of his mouth, so he had to be injured. However, his injury was not that serious. ¡®How did this guy reach this stage? ¡®He¡®s at such a young age, but he has this level ofbat ability. ¡®No one in the entire Milky Way gxy can surpass him. ¡®He¡®s like¡­ a devil. ¡®Why did Pavan provoke such a person? ¡®Wasn¡®t he creating an enemy for the Tuffin family? ¡®If we give this aborigine more time to grow, he might destroy the entire family When Nine first learned that he was going to nt a ve mark on the Pavan discovered, he thought of Pavan as his savior. He had given Nine such a huge gift even in his death. Now, he had cursed Pavan a million times in his heart. Pavan was dead, yet he wanted them to be his burial offering. Moreover, he might implicate the entire Tuffin family. ¡®He¡®s just an idiot who can¡®t do anything right. He¡®s going to get all of us in trouble.¡¯ Meanwhile, David was nning to fight around Adan. Chapter 954 Chapter 954 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 954 He chose not to fight head¨Con with Adan anymore, as Adan was not weak. After the surge inbat power, he was no slower than David. David could not go very far before he had to turn around and fight Adan a few times. Then, he would take the opportunity to continue to escape, and this would extend the time. After several repetitions, the effect of this strategy was starting to show. After a long time, Adan still failed to kill David, and he was starting to be increasingly irritable. After David had escaped from him several times, a wild beast like roar came out of his mouth, shocking everyone. Adan was dying to tear David to pieces. At this time, David felt like he was not facing a person, but a fierce beast blinded by rage. In reality, David was not wrong. The efficacy¨Cenhancing ingredient for the Blood¨CBurning Potion was the blood from a gxy beast called the Ancient T¨CRex. An Ancient T¨CRex was physically powerful, but violent. It was born with the body of a Satellite Ranker. However, once it grew up, its physical strength could reach Cosmos Rank. It was also a mighty race in the universe. Therefore, the Blood-Burning Potion made by using its blood as an efficacy¨Cenhancing ingredient was also very precious. Those who take it would also be affected by the irascible gene in the blood of Ancient T¨CRex. Their emotions would slowly get out of control, which was also one side effect David might not have had such an easy time if Adan could stay cognizant. If Adan could not do anything to David, he could have just charged at Mason and the earthlings. After he killed all of them, he would descend on Earth and destroy it. In his current state, a few punches from him could directly blow up and destroy the Earth. David did not want this to happen, so he could only stop Adan and fight head¨Con with him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This would then prevent David¡®s strategy of skirting around Adan. However, the technology level of the level 3 civilization could not remove the irritable gene in the Ancient T¨CRex¡®s blood. Unfortunately, other gxy beast¡¯s blood could not achieve the effect of stimting the cells like Ancient T¨CRex blood, so this was price they had to pay. Boom! A loud bang could be heard. David turned around and punched Adan. After that, he backed away before immediately fleeing. ¡°Roar!¡± A roar came out of Adan¡®s mouth. The crimson color of his entire body began to grow increasingly vivid. When Nine and lone saw this happening , they looked at each other and started backing away. They were preparing to get out of here. Judging from Adan¡®s current state, the efficacy of the Blood Burning Potion had reached itste stage. At this time, he needed to vent, and it did not matter if his target was his friend or foe. He would kill everything heid eyes on, including Nine and lone. Besides , even if Adan could dissipate the effect of the Blood Burning Potion at this time, he would not be able to live long. Rumble rumble rumble! Adan¡®s energy started increasing again. He had reached partial Celestial Rank. His body started emitting crimson gas. Gradually, the gas enveloped his body. Then, he adopted the form of an Ancient T¨CRex. ¡®What?¡® David looked at Adan in shock. He had never seen this before. Not only him, but all the elites from Earth were staring at Adan with shock on their faces. ¡°Roar!¡± The Ancient T¨CRex that formed by the crimson gas roared into the sky, making a sound that would intimidate the blue dome of heaven. Chapter 955 Chapter 955 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 955 The roar of the Ancient T¨CRex shocked David and the other onlookers. David could feel the energying from Adan¡®s body. It was even more powerful than the explosion of the Milky Way Battleship. ¡®What is this? ¡®How can it turn someone into this?¡® The roar stopped. Adan¡®s crimson eyes stared at David. David was stunned. ¡®What kind of eyes are those? ¡®I can¡¯t see any trace of human emotions. ¡®It¡®s full of tyranny. ¡®Those eyes seem to want to destroy the whole world. Woosh! Adan teleported and instantly appeared in front of David. As the Ancient T¨CRex formed by the crimson gas around Adan turned around, it shifted its body sideways and swept its tail toward David. It was so fast that it was toote for David to escape. David instinctively folded his hands across his chest in a defensive stance. Thud! After a loud sound, David only felt a tremendous forceing toward him. His body was swept hundreds of kilometers away by the Ancient T¨C Rex formed by the crimson gas seeping out of Adan¡®s body. He could feel fiery paining from his forearms. Even though David¡®s endurance was very high, he could not stop himself from inhaling sharply. Before he coulde back to his senses, Adan appeared in front of him again and crashed into him. Thud! Another loud sound. ¡°Pfft!¡± David spat a mouthful of blood, and his body flew backward again. David¡®s organs were injured by Adan¡®s attack. If the system did not strengthen David¡®s body, that attack would be enough to turn his body into a pile o f flesh and blood. Even so, David endured debilitating pain. He started to curse in his heart. ¡®What the hell is going on? ¡®It was supposed to be a sure¨Cwin fight, but why did something so unexpected happen? ¡®If everyone from the Tuffin family takes the potion, how will i fight them? ¡®Won¡®t they be invincible?¡® David had no idea that the Blood¨CBurning Blood was something extraordinarily precious, even in the Milky Way. It was difficult to get the blood of a gxy beast like the Ancient T¨CRex. The entire Tuffin family did not have many Blood¨C Burning Potions. Furthermore, the side effects of taking it were grave. Only the core high¨C level leaders of some major forces and the dead warriors they cultivated would be equipped with this po David was a master of Ancient Traditional Medicine, so he knew his condition now. Ignoring the severe pain in his body, he quickly took out the silver needle while in the process of retreating and stabbed it into his chest to stop the bleeding of his internal organs. After he finished doing that, Adan approached him again with the crimson Ancient T¨C Rex wrapped around him. ¡®Damn it! You¡®ll think I am weak if I don¡®t show you my power.¡¯ David was furious, and he charged toward Adan with full force. ¡®Void Punch! David swung his fist at Adan. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, Adan caught this powerful punch that carried enough force to destroy a small. No, the crimson Ancient T¨CRex wrapped around Adan¡¯s body caught it because David did not even touch Adan¡®s hand. ¡®What kind of f*cking monster is this?¡® David could not help scolding in his heart. He had never encountered such a formidable enemy. While catching David¡®s fist, Adan flicked his tail and swung it at David again. ¡®Oh no! David wanted to retract his right hand. Chapter 956 Chapter 956 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 956 He wanted to dodge the blow. However, he found that he could not bring his hand back as it was being firmly grasped by Ancient T- Rex¡®s ws. David knew the power of this tail, so he did not dare to let it hit him. Therefore, he could only m into Adan, pushing the two of them back simultaneously. Although this did not hurt Adan at all, at least it kept David out of the reach of the Ancient T¨CRex¡®s tail. David¡®s right hand was trapped so he could not break free. He could only make a fist with his left hand and repeatedly punched the crimson Ancient T-Rex¡®s head. Thud thud thud thud thud! After a dozen punches, David¡®s left hand was dripping with blood, but he still did not care. Adan held David¡®s fist with his left hand that was equipped with ws. Then, Adan raised his knee while David kicked out. Boom! The two collided, and their bodies separated at the same time. David bared his teeth and rubbed his wrist. ¡®Damn, this beast is tough to deal with. ¡®I wonder what that crimson potion is and how it can add so muchbat power to someone. ¡®I should get some for myself just in case.¡® If David knew the side effects of the Blood¨CBurning potion, he would not want to take any. David looked at Adan from a distance. Adan looked like he had a crimson beast¨Cshaped coat draped over his body. ¡®This ball of gas has such great offense and defense. ¡®If I can¡®t break through thisyer, I won¡®t be able to hurt Adan inside. ¡®If I can¡®t hurt him, I will eventually die from exhaustion. ¡®Even if I am an expert in Ancient Traditional Medicine and I can try my best to avoid any blows to my vital parts and stem my wounds temporarily, I won¡®t be able to withstand this for long. ¡®What should I do?¡® David did not know what to do at this moment. Now, he had basically shown all his trump cards. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He had a peak Cosmos Rankerbat power, and he had used Void Punch, one of the topbat ski lls. ¡®Wait¡­ David¡®s eyes lit up. He still had two topbat skills. He could not use the Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique as he did not have a sword right now, but he could use the Air Crushing p. The description stated that the Air Crushing p could ignore all obstacles in any space. ¡®Does it mean I can ignore the crimson gas exterior and directly hurt Adan?¡® As David was wondering what he should do to Adan, Adan struck again. He had disappeared from his location and appeared in front of David. Even though he was in a state of rage and could not stop and think calmly, he knew he should kill the pe Adan waved his w at David. Then, David nimbly dodged this attack. At the same time, he pped Adan¡®s chest. ¡®Air Crushing p! Not only did Adan not dodge, he even grabbed David with his other hand. Right now, aside from killing David, he had no other thoughts in his head. Boom! ¡°Pfft!¡± David endured the strong w on his shoulder voluntarily. At the same time, he spat out another mouthful of blood. This attack worsened his injuries. Since Adan¡®s w was much stronger than David¡®s arm, David could only endure an attack from the opp He grabbed Adan¡®s w with his left hand and used his right hand to p Adan¡®s chest with the Air Crushing p. Even though the crimson gas beast enveloped Adan, this energy passed through the gas and prate Chapter 957 Chapter 957 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 957 The void plunged into silence. David grabbed the arm of Adan¡®s beast¡®s coat with his left hand while his right hand formed an open palm on Adan¡®s chest in the form of a p. The two stood silently in the void, and neither of them moved. David indeed looked worrying in his current state. His clothes were all tattered and covered with bloodstains. Selena was apprehensive. At the same time, Mason and the elites from Earth were also very nervous. After all, the oue of this battle was rted to the life and death of tens of billions of human beings on Earth. As for Nine and lone, they had long since disappeared. Adan stared at David with big blood¨Cred eyes like he was about to eat David. However, the blood red tint in his eyes slowly faded away. The crimson gas beast surrounding his body also began to dissipate. ¡°Pfft!¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Adan spat out a mouthful of blood. His breathing began to decline rapidly and immediately reached its lowest point. Only at this moment did he wake up from his rage. His eyes were full of disbelief. He was in the Ancient T-Rex state after using Blood¨CBurning Potion, but he was defeated before the drug wore out. The Blood¨CBurning Potion was precious in the Milky Way and could enhance one¡®sbat power ording to the consumer¡®s situation. I¡®ve already reached partial Celestial Rank, yet I¡®ve been defeated? ¡®How can that be?¡® Adan opened his mouth to speak, but when he opened his mouth, blood began to pour out of it continuously. David¡®s Air Crushing p went straight through his defenses, shattering his heart. Even a Cosmos Ranker like Adan could not bear the heart shattering injury. What was more, he was already a spent force. He would surely die if the Blood¨CBurning Potion¡®s efficacy wore off. Adan was speechless and could only stare fixedly at David. However, as his life slowly faded, his eyes also began to close slowly. His body slumped sideways, and he fell into the void. Lord Adan of the Tuffin family, who had wandered rampantly through the Milky Way for many years, died like this in the impoverished area on the edge of the Milky Way. ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± David coughed violently. Adan¡®s death also lifted the weight off his heart. If David could not deal with Adan with the Air Crushing p, he would not know what to do anymore. Today¡®s battle was definitely the most difficult one of his life. He had used up almost all his trump cards. He barely achieved victory until the veryst minute. Selena, Mason, and the others were overjoyed to see David win. The Earth finally escaped doom yet again. They hurried to David while Selena stepped forward to support David. The others stood by David looked at Selena next to him. After he thought about it, he did not decline and allowed Selena to support him. ¡°David, how do you feel? Are you badly injured?¡± Mason asked in worry. David shook his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. This is nothing, Old Master Stefani, don¡®t worry about me. I know medicine, and I know my condition. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest.¡± ¡°That¡®s good. That¡®s good.¡± Mason let out a visible sigh. ¡°Thank you for saving the Earth once again, Mr. David. You¡®re the hero of all earthlings. Please ept my admiration toward you,¡± one of the powerhouses from Earth said, putting his hands together and bowing. The others also bowed at David and said, ¡°Please ept our admiration toward you, Mr. David.¡± ¡°Don¡®t be so humble, everyone. Earth is my home. As long as I am here, I won¡®t let anyone invade Earth,¡± David said righteously ¡°Mr. David, you are our model. We will definitely learn from you. We will use our lives to protect our home and Earth.¡± ¡°We will use our lives to protect our home and Earth,¡± the others repeated. David looked at the impassioned powerhouses from Earth. Chapter 958 Chapter 958 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 958 David also felt veryforted. Although there might be some slight friction between the major forces, everyone still knew their priorities when facing foreign enemies. They were able to unite and fight against foreign enemies. This was pretty amazing. ¡°I¡®m relieved that everyone thinks so.¡± After David finished speaking, he looked at Adan¡®s corpse floating in the void. He turned his head and motioned for Selena to let him go first. After that, he walked up to Adan and started examining his body. As he examined further, David¡®s frown deepened. After he finished the examination, David¡®s face turned dark. Mason and the others felt the weight return onto their chests again after it was lifted earlier. ¡°What¡®s wrong? David, is there a problem?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Oh! No problem, don¡®t worry, Old Master Stefani,¡± David said after returning to his senses. At this time, he had already started to curse in his heart. As someone proficient in Ancient Traditional Medicine, David saw that all the cells in Adan¡®s body were about to break down when he examined Adan. Furthermore, this effect was irreversible. This was even more serious than Mason¡®s condition in the past. Even with his current medical skills, David had no way to prevent In other words, even if he did not kill Adan, Adan would have died due to the breakdown of the cells in his body before long. This was the aftermath of taking that crimson potion. The function of the crimson potion should be to stimte the cells of the consumer, allowing them to release powerful energy over a short period. This would then increase thebat power of the consumer. This was equivalent to fighting with the consumer¡®s life. David was depressed. He wanted badly to p himself. ¡®Why bother with Adan? ¡®If I held on a little longer, Adan would have died without me doing anything. ¡®Doesn¡®t this mean that I suffered the f*cking injuries to my body in vain?¡® David cursed inwardly. He originally nned to get some of that potion to try in the future if he had the chance. However, from what he could see now, he decided to forget it as he would exchange his life forbat power. David did not want himself nor the people around him to use it. ¡°It¡®s good that you¡®re fine. By the way, David, the young man and woman from the Tuffin family fled in secret. If we let them leave, will they continue to bring more people to Earth?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡¯ll go and capture themter. How dare they invade Earth? Of course, I won¡®t let them flee so easily,¡± David replied. ¡°David, but what about your injuries?¡± Selena said in worry. ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± After David said that, he disappeared from in front of everyone and started heading toward the direction lone and Nine escaped in. He had hidden a backup n for himself. From N?velDrama.Org. He had nted a mind mark on Nine. He could stop them if he followed them using the mark. Mason and the rest waited without moving from their current spots. Soon, David came back with the unconscious youngsters in each hand. It was Nine and lone, who had fled just now. They were miles apart from David in their current realm, so how could they escape from David? ¡°Let¡®s go. We¡®ll interrogate them after we bring them back.¡± After David said that, he tossed the people in his hands to Mason. Then, he returned to Earth in advance with Selena while the others followed suit. Chapter 959 Chapter 959 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 959 When David killed Adan, the rm red again in the ancestral home of the Tuffin family in Tuffin in the heart of the Ste Civilization Gxy. ¡°S¨CS¨CSir! Something bad has happened¡± A nsman who looked after the life que of the Tuffin family¡®s direct descendants stammered as he reported to the manager of the Tuffin family. ¡°Why are you panicking like that? Spit it out!¡± ¡°L¨CL¨CLord Adan is dead!¡± ¡°What? Say that again! W¨CW¨CWho is dead?¡± The manager immediately stood up and said in shock. ¡°Lord Adan Tuffin is dead! His life que broke just now.¡± ¡°Quick¡­ Quick¡­ Report this to Lord Orson now!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Orson was receiving a distinguished guest at this time. The guest was Cadmus Fernsby, the associate dean of the Novenary Institution in the Milky Way Battle Institution. The Milky Way Battle Institution was an elite college under the Milky Way Empire. It was specially designed to transport talents to the empire. It was divided into nine institutions in total. The nine institutions operated independently andpeted with each other at the same time. Pavan was the chief of the Novenary Institution. Although he had not returned to the Novenary Institution for many years because he was looking for an indigenous living outside, and he might not be the strongest entity in the Novenary Institution, he was still officially recognized as the chief. This once¨Cin¨Ca¨Ccentury battle among the nine institutions was soon to be held. As chief of the Novenary Institution, Pavan had toe back to participate. In reality, Pavan had not been in the Novenary Institution for many years, and many powerful elites had emerged in the institution. Many people wanted to challenge Pavan for his position but could not since Pavan was not around. They could only wait for the battle among the nine institutions to challenge Pavan and seize the position of chief when thetter returned. Since the battle between the nine institutions was approaching and the Novenary Institution could not contact Pavan, they could onlye to the Tuffin family to inquire about Pavan¡®s whereabouts. They wanted the Tuffin family to bring Pavan back. The Novenary Institution was unaware of Pavan¡®s death, showing how high the Tuffin family¡®s level of confidentiality was. ¡°Lord Orson, you should know why I¡®m here this time. Pav has been away from the Novenary Institution for nearly 20 years. As the chief, he has toe back to participate in the battle among the nine institutions. Otherwise, we¡®ll strip him of his position as chief and kick him out of the Novenary Institution,¡± Cadmus said to Orson. Although the Tuffin family was one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, the Novenary Institution was a subordinate institution of the Milky Way Empire. One was a family, while the other one was an official institution of the Milky Way Empire. Therefore, the Novenary Institution would not be scared of the Tuffin family. As the associate dean of the Novenary Institution, Cadmus was not humble at all in his mannerisms despite not being as powerful as Lord Orson of the Tuffin family. ¡°Mr. Fernsby, you haven¡®t heard. Something happened to Pav, so he might not ever return,¡± Orson said. Since they hade to this stage, he could only tell the truth. It was not wise to lie to the Novenary Institution. From N?velDrama.Org. No matter how strong the Tuffin family was, they would not dare to go head¨Con with an official empire institution like the Milky Way Battle Institution. Adan and the rest should be on Earth now, nting the ve mark Everything was progressing smoothly, and no one could stop the Tuffin family from rising again. ¡°Something happened to Pavan? What do you mean by that?¡± Cadmus asked curiously. ¡°Pav¡®s life que was broken a few days ago. So, he might not ever return anymore,¡± Orson answered. ¡°Pavan¡®s life que was broken? He¡®s dead? When?¡± ¡°Yes, not long ago.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°We¡®re looking into it.¡± ¡°Did you have any results?¡± ¡°Not for now.¡± ¡°If you find anything, please tell the Novenary Institution. At the end of the day, Pavan was still the chief. If he died identally while exploring, then it¡¯s fine. However, if he was killed by someone, the Novenary Institution will not spare them,¡± Cadmus said with a baleful look on his face. Chapter 960 Chapter 960 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 960 He certainly did not care about Pavan¡®s death. In recent years, many elite students had emerged at the Novenary Institution. Pavan¡®s talent was limited, and it would be difficult for him to retain the chief position without a fortuitous meeting. Despite this, Pavan held onto the position of chief of the Novenary Institution. Wouldn¡®t his death prove that the Novenary Institution was ipetent? Even the chief died so easily, so how would the Novenary Institution continue to face others? Although all nine institutions were subordinates belonging to the Milky Way Battle Institution, the competition between them was actually very fierce. No one wanted to be in a disadvantageous position. If the other eight institutions knew that the chief of the Novenary Institution died so easily, this fact would inevitably be brought up in the battle between the nine institutions, which would bring shame to the Novenary Institution. The dean was someone who valued his prestige. If he embarrassed himself in battle, the whole of the Novenary Institution would not enjoy a single day of peace. If Cadmus knew this, he would have directly stripped Pavan of the position of chief. Now, he had to go back and discuss this with the dean. ¡°Mr. Fernsby, rest assured. As soon as there is news, we will notify the Novenary Institution immediately.¡± ¡°That¡®s good! But please keep this matter a secret, Lord Orson. After all, Pavan¡®s death is not good for you, your family, or the Novenary Institution.¡± Orson understood what Cadmus was saying, so he said, ¡°I understand! I understand!¡± ¡°Then I won¡®t bother you anymore, Lord Orson.¡± Cadmus was about to bid farewell after he carried out his purpose. ¡°Mr. Fernsby, please stay here for a few days so that we can carry out the hospitality befitting of a host,¡± Orson tried to keep Cadmus. ¡°No, I won¡®t disturb you, Lord Orson. Since the battle among the nine institutions ising, I have to take care of many things back in the institution. Goodbye!¡± Orson took out something silently and put it in Cadmus¡® hand. He said, ¡°Since you¡®re busy, then I won¡®t force you. After the battle, you must drop by the house for a visit.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Of course, of course.¡± Cadmus walked out with Orson after he epted the object. The two men came to the courtyard before Cadmus lifted his body and flew into the sky. A Milky Way Battleship was parked there waiting for him. After Cadmus entered the ship, the ship drove away. After sending off Cadmus, Orson walked back to the living room and sighed. ¡®The Tuffin family is going downhill indeed. ¡®Even the associate dean of the Novenary Institution dares toe and ride roughshod over me. ¡®If we were the Aband family, Cadmus will definitely be humble and not dare to disrespect us in the slightest. This is the difference in power. ¡®We¡®re both members of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, but the Aband family and the Tuffin family are viewed so differently. ¡®If it weren¡®t for the Grandmaster still being alive and deterring others, our lives would be even worse. We might have already lost our spot among the eight prominent families. ¡®But everything will be fine. ¡®As long as Adan and the rest seed, our family will rise again, and no one will stop us. ¡®With Nine¡®s talent alongside the talent from the ve mark that he will absorb, he will have unlimited achievements in the future. ¡®This is the Tuffin family¡®s only chance.¡® While Orson was looking forward to the Tuffin family¡®s future glory, hismunication device rang. After he picked it up and listened to it, he was dumbfounded. Chapter 961 Chapter 961 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 961 After Orson heard what was said through themunication device, he was struck dumb. His breathing began to quicken, and the energy all over his body overflowed uncontrobly. Boom! The peak Cosmos Ranker released his energy without reservation. A strong hurricane was set off in the huge living room of the Tuffin family Bang bang bang bang bang! The energy emanating from Orson directly destroyed everything in the hall. ¡°Lord Orson!¡± ¡°Lord Orson!¡± ¡°Lord Orson!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The core members of the Tuffin family, who had sensed the energy, rushed over and shouted in shock when they saw Orson¡®s state. Orson was now enveloped in a violent and destructive energy. He only calmed down when the core of the Tuffin family arrived. However, he looked like he was in a state of calm before another storm would break out again at any time. ¡°Gather all the core seniors of the family and follow me to see the grandmaster,¡± Orson said, suppressing the anger in his heart. ¡°Lord Orson, what happened? Why are you so mad?¡± ¡°Yeah! Lord Orson, what¡®s going on? Please tell us so we can share your anger. Don¡®t hide everything in your heart. We are one, so let¡®s carry the burden together.¡± ¡°Please tell us, Lord Orson! No matter what happens, we will face it together.¡± The core of the Tuffin family asked one after another. As the absolute core executives of the Tuffin family, they had the right to know all the secrets of the Tuffin family. Something must have happened to make Orson so mad. Orson looked at everyone and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I just received news from the ancestral home. Adan¡®s life que was broken.¡± ¡®What?¡® All of the cores at the scene turned pale with fright. ¡®Adan¡®s life que was broken? ¡®How is that possible? ¡®On the surface, Adan was second only to the head of the Tuffin family, Orson. ¡®He is a mid¨CCosmos Ranker. ¡®Plus, didn¡®t he take Nine to the indigenous living Pavan discovered? ¡®How did he suddenly die? ¡®If this is real, then¡­ Does this mean our mission haspletely failed?¡® ¡°Lord Orson, is this true?¡± Someone asked in disbelief. ¡°If the person watching the ancestral home is not lying, then yes, it is,¡± Orson shook his head and answered. ¡°What about Nine? Is his life que also broken?¡± ¡°Nothing happened to Nine and lone¡¯s life ques yet. They should have been captured. However, if they manage to flee, they will eventually tell us what actually happened.¡± ¡°Who¡®s so courageous ? How dare they take action against the Tuffin family?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ the Aband family?¡± Someone asked. ¡°No way! Our mission was very secret this time. The only people who know are the highly trustworthy core of the Tuffin family. How could the Aband family learn about it?¡± ¡°Is it so impossible? Aside from the Aband family, who else would target our family? Plus, Lord Adan is a mid¨CCosmos Ranker. Who at a resource¨Cpoor ce at the edge of the Milky Way can kill him? I definitely think it¡®s the Aband family.¡± ¡°Do you think they ran into gxy beasts or space pirates?¡± The core of the family started analyzing one after another. Orson frowned. He could not rule out those possibilities. Plus, there was a chance that another family did this, and it was the Darosa family. Aside from the Aband family, the family that did not want the Tuffin family to rise the most would be the Darosa family. If the Tuffin family rose again, the Darosa family¡®s dream of recing them as one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire would be crushed. Orson would rather Adan died by the hands of a gxy beast or space pirates. If it was done by the Aband family or the Darosa family, then it would mean a spy was among the core of the Tuffin family. Chapter 962 Chapter 962 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 962 This was very important. When there was a spy among the core executives of a big family, it would mean the family was completely doomed. ¡®First, gather all the core of the family. Do not leave anyone behind. Then,e with me to see the Grandmaster. This matter is of utmost importance to the family and may even destroy us.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Orson!¡± All the cores of the Tuffin family said aloud at the same time. Three dayster. Orson brought all the cores of the Tuffin family to the where the Grandmaster lived in seclusion. This was also a barren, so it was rtively small. Only the Grandmaster and some servants who served him lived here. A Milky Way Battleshipnded, and Orson descended first, followed by the cores of the Tuffin family. Flying was not allowed here, so Orson could only lead the others to walk to the spot where the Grandmaster lived in seclusion. Soon, they arrived outside a valley. ¡°I am Orson, the current head of the Tuffin family. I have something to ask you, Grandmaster,¡± Orson shouted outside the valley. Soon, Orson heard a voice. ¡°Come in!¡± Orson then led the crowd into the valley. When they entered the valley, they found that it waspletely different from the outside. The world outside was barren, but it was like paradise here. It was a beautiful spring day, and the butterflies were flying. There were also fish swimming in the pool. Other than that, there were countless precious animals and nts here. Orson had no interest in admiring the scenery. He walked to a simple wooden building with the core of the Tuffin family. Then, he got down on his knees and said respectfully, ¡°Orson, the current head of the Tuffin family, is here to see you, Grandmaster.¡± ¡°The disappointments of the Tuffin family are here to see you, Grandmaster!¡± The rest of the Tuffin family¡®s core members all fell to their knees and shouted. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± An old voice came from the wooden house. ¡°Grandmaster¡­¡± Orson told the Grandmaster everything about how Pavan discovered the Earth, an indigenous living net, and then died after he passed the news back to the family. After that, the Tuffin family held a meeting to select a head of the younger generation to nt the ve mark, which then broke Adan¡®s life que. Now, Nine and lone were also missing. After he said that, Orson knelt on the ground and did not dare to breathe. He was quietly waiting for the Grandmaster to speak. Even if Orson was a peak Cosmos Ranker, he still felt enormous pressure when facing the Grandmaster , who had an amazing lifespan and terrifying strength. Meanwhile, the other core executives of the Tuffin family were sweating profusely like a broken dam. ¡°Do you have any ideas as to what happened?¡± After a while, the Grandmaster asked. ¡°Grandmaster, we came up with three possibilities. One, there¡®s a spy among the core executives of the family, so the mission info was leaked, and the Aband family or Darosa family stops us. ¡°Second, Adan and the rest ran into powerful gxy beasts on their way, and were killed. ¡°Third, they ran into very powerful space pirates, and they killed Adan before capturing Nine and lone,¡± Orson said respectfully. ¡°Whatbat power do you think you need to achieve all those?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, Adan is a mid¨CCosmos Ranker. In addition to the Blood¨CBurning Potion, they might need to be at partial Celestial Rank or beginner Celestial Rank.¡± Boom! After Orson said that, he could feel a terrifying ball of energy overwhelming him and enveloping everyone at the scene. All of them were shaking with fright in the face of this energy. Chapter 963 Chapter 963 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 963 After a moment, the Grandmaster retracted his energy. ¡°Is this all the core of the Tuffin family now? Is there anyone missing?¡± The Grandmaster asked. ¡°Grandmaster, all the core executives of the Tuffin family are here, and I didn¡®t miss anyone. I came to see you after gathered all the core members,¡± Orson replied. ¡°Everyone here should be fine. If there is a spy, they wouldn¡®t be so calm. Have you ever considered that this was done by the people on that indigenous living?¡± The Grandmaster asked. ¡°Grandmaster, this is impossible, isn¡®t it? How could an indigenous living have the strength to kill Adan? He is a strong mid¨CCosmos Ranker with the Blood¨CBurning Potion on him.¡± They thought of every possibility but did not once think that someone on Earth did it because this was beyond their wildest expectations. ¡®A person on an indigenous living with the strength to kill a mid¨CCosmos Ranker? ¡®Who would believe that?¡® They did not believe it. ¡°Is it impossible? Then tell me, how can a person on an indigenous living achieve peak Rank?¡± ¡°Maybe they have a devilishly high talent.¡± ¡°Devilishly high talent? You¡®re thinking too simply. It¡®s not just a matter of talent for a person on an indigenous living to reach peak rank.¡± ¡°What is it then?¡± Orson asked in confusion.¡® ¡°It is very likely that a strong person once went to Earth and left behind their legacy. It is also possible that a powerful person is living in seclusion on Earth just like me. In this case, you are bound to arouse the dissatisfaction of the other party if you go and try to nt your ve mark. Therefore, it¡¯s not entirely out of the question that they¡®d kill you,¡± the Grandmaster exined ¡°Then¡­ What do we do, Grandmaster?¡± Orson asked. They also felt that this was not an impossible scenario after hearing what the Grandmaster said. The Milky Way was simply too big, with many powerful people inside it. Some very powerful people prefered to find a remote to live in seclusion. They did not expect it because it had never happened before. Even if a strong person lived in seclusion on a, they would first turn the into a registered citizen of the Milky Way Empire. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Very few people lived quietly on an indigenous living like this but did not report it to the empire. ¡°You should go back for now. Isn¡®t the newly elected head of the younger generation not dead? Continue to wait for his news. If you really can¡®t wait, just leave it alone for the time being. Recently, I have been practicing abat skill and am in a critical period. When I am done with my seclusion , I¡®ll go and see what kind of ce Earth is,¡± the Grandmaster said with a baleful look. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± Orson and the others all answered loudly. Earth. After David interrogated Nine and lone, he was fully aware of the situation of the Tuffin family, especially in addition to the news he got from Pavan. David was not bothered by the rest of the Tuffin family. However, there was a grandmaster in the Tuffin family, so David had to pay special attention to him. Those who could be called Grandmasters in a super¨Cgiant force like the Tuffin family would be powerful. David knew he would not be his opponent with his peak Cosmos Rankbat power. Moreover, there was also the Blood¨CBurning Potion that could increasebat power in a short period. Although there were substantial side effects, it still had to be considered. So, David had to find a way to spend money to getvish points, then he needed to continue to improve his strength. Obviously, he could not do that on Earth. He had to leave Earth as soon as possible and go to the heart of the Milky Way. That was the stage to truly put his power to use. The only problem now was the safety of the. How would he go to the gxy to spend money to getvish points to improve his strength while ensuring the safety of the earth? David started searching the web for a method. He connected the system to the Milky Way¡®s Inte. The system was a product of God Tier Civilization and was impossible to discover. Then, using the system¡®s power, he hid the earth¡®s location again. Chapter 964 Chapter 964 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 964 Then, he entered the underworld of the Milky Way¡®s Inte. This was the same as the dark web on Earth, which stood in the gray area of the Inte. Everyone would do shady deals here. After looking around for a while, a name entered David¡®s field of vision. Meteor Chamber. This was one of the most mentioned names in the underworld of the Milky Way¡®s Inte. It was said that as long as you had the money, there was nothing they could not do. Of course, David felt this was a bit of an exaggeration. The Milky Way was, after all, the territory of the Milky Way Empire. Who would dare to say something so arrogant within the jurisdiction of the Milky Way Empire? However, David still got in touch with them because his goal was not the Milky Way Empire. Instead, it was just the Tuffin family who was about to lose their position among the eight prominent families. He believed in the people who dared to im something so arrogant. He knew they would not be scared of one of the eight prominent families that was about to fail. Besides, David¡®s purpose was not to assassinate the Tuffin family. All he needed was to monitor the Tuffin family. He could find a way to fight back as long as he kept an eye on the movements of the Tuffin family¡®s Milky Way Battleship and Grandmaster. ¡°Hello!¡± David sent a message over to the other party. The other party responded as soon as David sent the message. ¡°Hello, what do you need?¡± ¡°You can do anything within the Milky Way, right?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, but the harder it is, the higher the price.¡± ¡°I want to monitor the movements of the Tuffin family. How much will that cost?¡± David replied. ¡°The Tuffin family? One of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What do you want to monitor?¡± ¡°I want to monitor their Milky Way Battleship and their Grandmaster¡®s movement.¡± ¡°If that¡®s the case, it¡®ll be costly. You have to be prepared.¡± ¡°Name your price,¡± David said excitedly. Where would he find an opportunity as amazing as being able to spend money to getvish points whilst simultaneously learning the Tuffin family¡®s movement at any time? ¡°Please wait, I need to calcte the price ording to the task¡®s difficulty.¡± Not long after, David received a reply. ¡°I need ten billion Gxy Dors.¡± To be honest, David was very disappointed when he saw this number. He thought it would be a huge sum. It would be even better if it could make him break directly through to Celestial Rank. However, it was just ten billion Gxy Dors. It seemed harder to spend Gxy Dors than money on Earth. David remembered when he first got the system, he would spend twenty billion to buy a random hotel. It seemed that he could only spend more money if he went to the heart of the Milky Way. ¡°How should I pay?¡± The other party gave David a specified hidden ount. David then paid online and transferred ten billion Gxy Dors into their ount. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. At the same time, David gave them his contact information. David would immediately get news once the Tuffin family¡®s ship or Grandmaster did anything. The system was so amazing. As expected of something from a God Tier Civilization. Chapter 965 Chapter 965 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 965 He spent 10 billion Gxy Dors to have the Meteor Chamber monitor the movements of the Tuffin family, and at the same time, he also got 100vish points, which could be considered as killing two birds with one stone. However, David did not rx in the slightest. 100vish points were not enough to give him the strength to fight against the entire Tuffin family. Thus, he still needed to do his best to continue spending money: Although he could shop online on the Milky Way¡®s Inte, he needed to provide a specific identity and address. However, the prices were not too high, and he needed to buy many things to spend a hundred million. Things like strategic military weapons would be slightly more expensive, but the requirements to buy these goods were very high. He needed a certain strength and background to purchase them. Furthermore, if he bought too many things and spent too much money, he would inevitably attract the attention of certain forces. Before he had absolute strength, David did not want to expose the Earth¡®s position to the Milky Way. Even if the Earth was now a high¨Css citizen of the Milky Way, it was not safe yet. This could be seen from Adan still daring to destroy the Earth after learning that the Milky Way Empire had registered Earth. If David wanted to do whatever he wanted in the Milky Way, he would need to spend at least trillions of Gxy Dors to get tens of thousands ofvish points. However, how should he spend the money? David did not know what to do for a while. He could only take one step at a time. David waited for news from the Meteor Chamber on Earth. He would see if the Tuffin family was nning anything significant before he nned what to do next. If the Tuffin family had received news of Adan¡®s death and were sending someone to Earth again, David would not care so much anymore. He could only fight back, even if his secret was exposed and others noticed him. In any case, he had to improve his strength first. Otherwise, the Earth would be destroyed. Since they were going to die, what use would there be to continue hiding? If the Tuffin family had not nned anything, he would go to the center of the Milky Way and quietly spend money in such a prosperous ce to improve his strength as it should not attract any attention. ording to David¡®s understanding, the Tuffin family was one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, and they were a mighty family. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, they had been going downhill and were currentlyst among the eight prominent families. It was, even possible that they might lose their status at any moment. A mid¨CCosmos Rank powerhouse like Adan died, which was a huge loss to them. Thus, they would definitely take it seriously. . Once David¡®sbat power reached mid¨CCosmos Rank, he would be unbeatable. Plus, the Tuffin family could not possibly know how Adan died. The unknown was the most terrifying. Therefore, after suffering this loss, the Tuffin family might not send someone over immediately until they were confident in victory. This was of course, also unless the Grandmaster came out of seclusion. This was also a huge possibility. David needed to hear from the Meteor Chamber before he could make arrangements. It depended on the Tuffin family whether he should go all out without a care in the world or keep a low profile and slowly improve his strength secretly. Capital City in Somend, Earth. It was very lively inside David¡®s residence. Celia and Selena were not the only ones there. Pearl, Julia, Sandy, Amelia, and Goldie had also moved in. They said they were here to have David guide them on their cultivation, but everyone knew their true intentions. As for what gave them the courage toe to David without a care in the world, it was because everyone was more open minded after the Earth almost got destroyed three times. They were doing whatever they wanted and pursuing whomever they liked. They would not care about the result because Earth might be doomed one day soon. Therefore, to avoid leaving the world with regrets, they decided to do this bravely. Chapter 966 Chapter 966 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 966 David was actually very helpless right now. However, he could not do anything anymore now that they were all here. Celia did not seem to care at all and warmly received these women who were all rted to David. To be frank, a woman with a personality like Celia¡®s could take down anyone, regardless of age or gender. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After she brought everyone together, everyone quickly got along. Now it was David¡®s turn to be embarrassed. Six or seven beauties who were all nines or more were gathering together, and David had to face them daily. This made him very depressed and resulted in him having no time for him to be alone with Celia, so he had to hold himself back. Although the women were pleasing to the eyes, he could only look at them and not touch them. This was like torture. Since David had to deal with his own business, Selena, a partial Super¨CGod, would take on the task of leading these beauties in practice. Just like that, David and many beauties were now living under one roof. asionally, he would also instruct them in their cultivation. So many people envied his life of being surrounded by such beauties. However, only David himself knew that he was suffering. Not only did he not enjoy any benefits, but he was also deprived of his happy time with Celia. If David could not hold himself back, he would quietly send a message to Celia in advance. Then, the two would secretly make out in the middle of the night. On the third day of David spending 10 billion Gxy Dors in the Milky Way¡®s undergroundwork to hire the Meteor Chamber to monitor the Tuffin family, he received a message from the Meteor Chamber. Not long ago, Orson, the head of the Tuffin family, brought all the core executives of the Tuffin family on a Milky Way Battleship to the where the Tuffin family¡®s Grandmaster lived in seclusion. However, the Meteor Chamber did not say why. Probably David did not pay enough to know the content. It was also possible that Meteor Chamber had no clue about the reason. After all, this was the core secret of a superfamily. So, not everyone could know about it. However, even if the Meteor Chamber did not say anything, David still knew what was going on. The Tuffin family must have already received the news of Adan¡®s death. That was why this huge family attached so much importance to this and directly brought the family¡®s core to see their Grandmaster. David asked the Meteor Chamber again to see if the Grandmaster of the Tuffin family was doing anything. The result David got was that the Grandmaster was still living in seclusion. He did note out just because Orson brought the family¡®s core to meet him. Plus, the Tuffin family only deployed one of their two ships when they went to see the Grandmaster. Besides that, they were always parked on Tuffin. When David heard this, the weight on his chest was temporarily lifted Just as he expected, the death of a mid¨CCosmos Ranker like Adan made the Tuffin family vignt. They would not randomly send someone over and would definitely ask the Grandmaster for advice. Now that the Grandmaster was still in seclusion and the Milky Way Battleship was not deployed, it proved that the Tuffin family should investigate this matter first. Therefore, they would send their strongest people the next time they came. The Grandmaster himself might evene here. Therefore, since he had some breathing room, David had to seize the opportunity to increase his power. It was imperative for him to leave Earth. If he left, he would have more opportunities to spend money to obtainvish points. Chapter 967 Chapter 967 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 967 David finally decided to take the rest of Pavan¡®s team and use the Octagon to leave Earth. When it came to the other Earthlings, he did not bring any of them for the time being, including Celia and Selena. After all, he did not even have a ce to stay this time. Furthermore, it was also dangerous. They would follow the Tuffin family¡®s route to the heart of the Milky Way. This was so David could intercept them anyone the Tuffin family sent people to Earth. This would be much better than fighting near the Earth, where he had to be extra careful. When he finally settled things with the Tuffin family, he would settle down in the heart of the Milky Way gxy. After that, he would take Celia and the others over to have a look at the most prosperous ces in the Milky Way. It would also help to improve their strength. After making up his mind, David first called up all the Super Gods on Earth to have a small meeting with them to tell them his intentions. ¡°Everyone, I may leave the Earth in the next few days and go to the prosperous center of the Milky Way. I will temporarily hand over the Earth to you. I hope that when I return, the Earth will still be the same way it is now, or better. The Inte is now connected, and I will contact you when I arrive. You can also contact me anytime if you need anything,¡± David looked at the Super Gods on Earth and said. Everyone understood that David would leave Earth sooner orter. After all, the Earth was too small, and David¡®s talent was so high. He needed to go somewhere bigger, and that would be his new stage. Therefore, they were not surprised at all. ¡°Mr. David, the Tuffin family is one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire. We have killed so many of them, will they really give up?¡± Someone asked. ¡°You don¡®t have to worry, I will find a way to solve the matter surrounding the Tuffin family. I am leaving Earth this time because I want to find a perfect solution. Otherwise, I won¡®t be able to solve the fundamental problem if I stay on Earth. We can¡®t be resigned to our fates, and we have to be proactive,¡± David replied. ¡°Mr. David, are you okay going alone? Why don¡®t you take some of us with you? Although we are weak, you¡®ll need someone to discuss with when you encounter some problems, right?¡± Someone suggested. ¡°Yes, Mr. David. You can choose two of us to go with you, and you will at least havepany if you encounter anything.¡± ¡°You guys should stay on Earth for the time being. When I settle down and deal with the matter surrounding the Tuffin family, I¡®ll allow you to go out and have a look.¡± ¡°David, don¡®t worry! We are here, and if anyone wants to do anything to Earth, they have to do so over our dead bodies. Guys, stop talking now. We¡®ll be a hindrance if we tag along. What we should do now is to work hard to improve our strength. We cannot bring shame to Earth when we finally have a chance to go out,¡± Mason said. Mason¡®s prestige among this group was also rtively high. He was second only to David. After all, it had been rumored that Mason was once David¡®s master. ¡°Old Master Stefani, I¡®m going to have to trouble you to take care of the Earth. I will be back soon. When the timees, I will bring you all out there.¡± After making arrangements for the Super Gods, David returned home. From N?velDrama.Org. Selena was teaching everyone martial arts. When they saw David, they immediately stopped training to gather around him. Compared to training, they much preferred hanging out with David. ¡°David, there¡®s something I don¡®t understand. Can you teach me?¡± ¡°David, there¡®s also a move that I don¡®t understand. Do you have time?¡± Chapter 968 Chapter 968 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 968 Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Everyone started looking for topics to discuss. ¡°Everyone, I may not have time to teach you in the future. If you have any questions , just ask Lena, ¡°David said. ¡°Why, Dave? Where are you going?¡± Sandy asked. ¡°David, what happened?¡± Celia asked worriedly. Everyone else was staring at David, waiting for his answer. ¡°I¡®ll be leaving Earth in two days and am going to the heart of the Milky Way,¡± David replied. ¡°Why are you going there? You¡®re not taking us with you? Are you not going to take care of us? Don¡®t want us anymore?¡± Celia asked with a pout. David reached out and caressed the top of Celia¡®s head before saying with a smile, ¡°You dummy, how could I not want you? It¡®s just that we haven¡®t resolved the matter with the Tuffin family. Although they won¡®t send people over for the time being, we can¡¯t be resigned to our fate and must find a way to resolve this matter. So, that¡®s why I have to leave Earth, and it¡®s not that I don¡®t want to take you, but this trip is very dangerous. It¡®ll be easy for me to fight or flee if I¡®m alone, but it¡®s different if I take you. But don¡®t worry, as soon as I am done with resolving the matter with the Tuffin family, I¡®ll be back to get you all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Celia asked. ¡°Of course, it is true. The Earth is my roots, my hometown, and you are all here. I don¡®t want to leave, but I have no choice. I want to protect the Earth, so I have to leave. All you need to do now is to practice martial arts with Lena. When Ie back next time, I will take you to the most prosperous ces in the gxy,¡± David said affirmatively. ¡°Alright, David! We¡®ll follow Selena and practice martial arts, but you must return and promise us that you will not die outside, or I will never forgive you,¡± Celia said with red eyes. The eyes of several others were also a little red. ¡°Okay, I promise you that I will definitelye back alive to get you all.¡± David was exhausted over the next few days. These people were crazy. One had to know that David was already a peak Cosmos Ranker, but this was also enough to drain him. A weekter, David walked into the Octagon while countless Earthlings watched him. After he walked into the Octagon, he turned around and waved to everyone before disappearing. David did not kill the people Pavan brought because they could drive the Octagon for him. David also brought Nine and Ione along. Perhaps these two would be useful. As they watched the Octagon rise into the air, Celia and the women could not control their tears anymore. They were scared that David would not return after this, so they had been bugging David for the past few days. Woosh! After the Octagon rose to the desired height, it elerated with full force and disappeared in a blink of an eye, leaving the Earthlings to stare at it nkly. David would only get the tform to disy his talent once he got to a bigger stage. The stronger David was, the safer Earth would be in the future. The tens of billions of Earthlings prayed silently inside for David, hoping it would bring him luck. Chapter 969 Chapter 969 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 969 David left the Earth with the hope of everyone on Earth to find a solution to the crisis they were facing. Many people have already learned about the power of the Tuffin family through the Inte. In the face of such a behemoth, the Earth could be said to have no resistance at all if David was not around. They would either be enved or destroyed. Hence, their only hope now was David. Only he had the power to save the Earth. The Octagon was very fast when moving at full force. Half a month passed, and David had moved a long way from Earth. Although the Octagon had only been traveling for half a month, David would only have been able to travel this distance in a few hundred of thousands years if he used Earth technology. One could see howrge the gap was between the civilization of Earth and the other civilizations of the Milky Way Empire. David was sitting in the Octagon¡®s observation room at this time, watching the countlessets and meteorites passing by. Some were directly smashed into rubble by the Octagon and continued to drift in the void. asionally, the Octagon would pass a, but it would just be a lifeless. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The ceiling of the observation room was made of a transparent material simr to ss on Earth, but it was much stronger than thetter. It would be fine even if it advanced rapidly through the void. As David was looking at the stars in the sky and sighing at the greatness of the universe¡­ Knock knock knock! Someone knocked at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± David said. Creak! The door opened. A beautiful woman came in with a te of delicious food. More than ten people were following her, each carrying a te of food. After they entered the room, they ced the food on a table. .¡°Master David, it¡®s time to eat,¡± the beautiful woman in the lead said while kneeling. ¡°Please enjoy your meal, Master David.¡± The other beautiful women also knelt on the ground as they said respectfully. They were all maids Pavan had brought over. David figured they might be helpful on the journey, so he kept them. These people had long been subdued by David¡®s power. Even Lord Adan Tuffin was not the opponent of this young man from an indigenous living. He was terrifyingly powerful. If they served David well and David allowed them to be around him, they might be able to climb up the socialdder using David¡®s name one day. There were different ranks when it came to maids as well. A maid serving a Steller Ranker was very different from a maid serving a Cosmos Ranker. Furthermore, no one would dare to offend a maid serving the Master of the Milky Way, not even the direct descendants of the various forces in the Milky Way Empire. So, one could see how high their status was. Now, they could only hope to be acknowledged by David and be granted permission to stay by his side. ¡°I got it, you can leave now,¡± David said expressionlessly. ¡°Master, please let us serve you.¡± ¡°I said you can leave now!¡± David increased the tone of his voice and scared the kneeling woman until their hearts trembled. Then, they got up while shaking. ¡°Yes, Master. You can call us if you need anything. We will be on standby at all times.¡± After the woman in the lead said that, she left the room with the rest of them. Eventually , David sat at the dining table to start eating. He had to admit that the food here was all scrumptious . Plus, he could not find any of this food on Earth. As he ate the delicious and nutritious food, he lifted his head to look at the sky full of stars. This was not bad at all. After eating, David continued to lie on the rocking chair to look at the starry sky of the universe. Half a month went by slowly. Chapter 970 Chapter 970 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 970 David had been away from Earth for a month on the Octagon. However, it was still not even half the distance from the center of the Milky Way. David was in a light slumber today when he suddenly felt a shudder. He quickly opened his eyes, immediately opened themunication device, and contacted the control room. ¡°What¡®s going on?¡± David asked. ¡°Master, I just made a space wormhole jump, so the ship will shake a little. Please don¡®t worry,¡± the commander of the Octagon replied. ¡°How far are we from the center of the Milky Way?¡± ¡°Master, we have been away from Earth for one month and three days. ording to the scheduled route, we still need at least two and a half months.¡± ¡°Two and a half months? I remember Pavan said it only takes three months toe from the Tuffin family¡®s residencest time.¡± ¡°Master, that¡®s because the Milky Way Battleship is one level higher than the Octagon, and since its speed is much higher than the Octagon, the time required will be shorter as well.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡®s fine. If you encounter any problems , you must notify me immediately.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After David finished speaking, he turned off themunication device and ignored it. He did not understand what a space wormhole jump was anyway Plus, he held these people¡®s lives in his hands, so they definitely would not dare to mess around. The Octagon continued advancing through the void. A monthter, the Octagon ,ade another space wormhole jump. This time, David was notified in advance, so he went to the observation room to look. He saw that the Octagon seemed to have suddenly entered another dimension. It was pitch ck, and even the stars in the sky disappeared. The whole processsted about three hours before everything went back to normal. David felt that this was amazing. From N?velDrama.Org. Are we entering another dimension while doing this space wormhole jump? ¡®Could it be that another spatial dimension is closer than this?¡® David was puzzled, but he did not ask too much. A month passed again, and the Octagon made another space wormhole jump. Since then, David had been away from Earth for three months. They were also getting closer and closer to the center of the Milky Way. Not long after they came out of the space wormhole, David suddenly noticed a glowing object approaching the observation room. ¡®Is that¡­ ¡®A spaceship? ¡®We actually encountered a spaceship?¡® David was excited. ¡®Are we finally reaching the heart of the Milky Way gxy? ¡®After more than two months away from Earth, I finally met someone else.¡® However, before David could feel excited , he found that there were more than a dozen ck¨Chorned ships waiting behind the spaceship on the opposite side. Furthermore, these flying vessels were constantly attacking the spaceship in front of them. Countless energy cannons struck the spaceship. Although it failed to prate the defense of the spaceship, it could not escape the damage either. The two sides chased and ran from each other, slowly approaching David and the Octagon. ¡®What¡®s going on? ¡®Is this an interster war?¡® At this point, David¡®smunication device lit up. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± David asked after he answered. ¡°Master, the spaceship in front is trying to contact us. Do you want to ept?¡± The Octagon¡®s commander asked. David could guess what the other party wanted to do. They were most likely trying to ask for help. He did not want to pay attention to it, but he remembered that he was new here, so it would be nice to get to know some locals. ¡®It will be more convenient to carry out my n then, right?¡® So, David said, ¡°ept the call. See what the other person has to say.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Chapter 971 Chapter 971 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 971 A spaceship was moving fast through the void near the center of the Milky Way. Behind it were more than a dozen ck ¨C horned ships, and they were constantly attacking the spaceship. Although the ck ¨Chorned ships temporarily could not break the spaceship¡®s defense, it would not take long for thetter¡®s defense to fail if this continued. After all, ck¨Chorned ships were attack¨Ctype ships one tier below the Octagon. Meanwhile , the spaceship was only amercial ¨C type ship. It focused on defense and did not have a strong attack. It had no means of fighting back while faced with the siege of so many ck¨Chorned ships. Its defense would be gradually breached if the ck horned ships kept attacking it. At this time, inside the spaceship, an exceptionally beautiful young woman was frowning as she looked at the dozen or so ck¨Chorned ships that were catching up to them not far away. Mia Concord was the dancing fairy among the four fairies in the Milky Way. This time, she was initially invited by Burke, the head of Boundless, to be a guest on Boundless. Burke from Boundless recently broke through from Star Realm to Universe Realm. Since he had reached Cosmos Rank, he invited many friends to be guests on Boundless. Mia was also one of those invited. She originally did not want to go because she lived far away from Boundless. Due to this, she would need to pass through the edge of the Milky Way¡®s core. However, Burke made an offer she could not refuse , so Mia decided to go. However, she did not expect to meet space pirates halfway through her journey, resulting in her being hunted down till now. Space pirates were a group of bandits active outside the Milky Way¡®s core. They would rob anymercial spaceships passing by. Mia could not understand. She only passed the edge of the core of the Milky Way and did note out of the core. The outside of the Milky Way¡®s core is huge, and there are very few space pirates here. ¡®However, why did I encounter these hateful space pirates? ¡®Did someone reveal my whereabouts? ¡®Did someone plot against me?¡® Mia was lost in thought. ¡°Miss Mia, what should we do? If we continue like this, our defense will be broken in a day at most, and we will lose our protection. At that time, we will have no way of escaping,¡± a middle¨Caged woman said anxiously beside Mia. ¡°Ms. Kane, what did the other party say?¡± Mia asked. Her voice was gentle and melodious. While it sounded as clear as a bell, there was a hint of softness to it. Anyone would feel pleasant hearing her voice. ¡°They said¡­¡± Ms. Kane hesitated. ¡°You can just tell me. I¡®ve heard all kinds of horrible things throughout these years.¡± ¡°They said you should surrender obediently and be their leader¡®s wife. Then, they will let you go after you serve the men for a hundred years.¡± ¡°Really? Tell them I ept, but they must let you leave first.¡± ¡°Miss Mia, no way! I will never leave without you. We will die together! Plus, you can¡®t trust these space pirates at all. You mustn¡®t promise them this!¡± Ms. Kane immediately refused. ¡°Ms. Kane, if they agree , you should leave first, as it¡®ll easier for me to escape by myself. Otherwise , we might not be able to leave if we all stay together in such a huge group,¡± Mia said calmly. She did not seem to be affected by such a big dilemma at all. ¡°Miss Mia, no one will have a good ending when dealing these space pirates. You can¡®t go.¡± ¡°Ms. Kane, don¡®t forget that I am also a beginner Ster Ranker. If I am alone, I might get a chance to escape if I fight with all my life. Thus, you have to leave first.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Ms. Kane wanted to say something, but themunication device suddenly rang. She turned it on and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± ¡°Ms. Kane, there¡®s an Octagon ahead of us.¡± Mia¡®s eyes suddenly lit up. The Octagon was a military weapon that was possessed only by major forces. She might be saved now that she ran into it. She also knew what awaited her once these space pirates caught her. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Chapter 972 Chapter 972 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 972 If possible, she certainly did not want to deal with these nasty guys either. ¡°What? An Octagon? I¡®ll be right over here.¡± After Frida finished speaking, she said to Mia, ¡°Miss Mia, there is an Octagon in front of us. Let¡®s go and see if we can ask them for help.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The two went to the control room of the spaceship together. When they were in the control room, they saw a huge Octagon slowly approaching them. Anyone able to possess military weapons like the Octagon would definitely be a prominent force in the Milky Way Empire. ¡°Send a request to contact the other party,¡± Mia said. ¡°Yes, Miss Mia!¡± The spaceship sent a request to connect. After a while¡­ ¡°They epted! They epted!¡± There was a burst of excitement in the spaceship control room. Their worst fear was that the Octagon would refuse their request. If that happened, they would not even have a chance to ask for help. Now that the Octagon had epted, they would at least have some hope that the Octagon would agree to help them. Even the tiniest bit of hope was beyond exciting when someone was at their most desperate. They would have been captured sooner orter if they had not encountered the Octagon. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± A man¡®s voice sounded in the spaceship control room. The source of this voice was David. As soon as he epted the request, he asked this question. ¡°Hello, I am Mia Concord, and we¡®ve run into space pirates while on our way to net Boundless. Please help us. I will never forget your grace if you do,¡± Mia said. When the people inside the Octagon¡®s control room heard Mia¡®s name, they gasped in exci tement. ¡°Mia Concord ? Dance Fairy Mia from the four fairies of the Milky Way?¡± ¡°We ran into the Dance Fairy? I want her autograph.¡± ¡°Me too! Me too!¡± ¡°I heard her autograph is at a sky¨Chigh price now.¡± However, David did not know Mia Concord or the Dance Fairy. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Miss Concord , right? I¡®m sorry, I don¡®t know you, so I am not obligated to help you,¡± David rejected. Inside the control room of the spaceship. David¡®s words were like a bucket of cold water, putting out everyone¡®s excitement. Mia also frowned. ¡®Who among the Milky Way¡®s core doesn¡®t know me? ¡®Who doesn¡®t know the four fairies? ¡®It¡®s fine if he doesn¡®t want to help, but why did he say he doesn¡®t know me? ¡®It¡®s either this person is an aborigine , or he just doesn¡®t want to help me. ¡®But how would an aborigine have an Octagon?¡® Therefore, Mia felt that this person simply did not want to help her. She had nothing to say anymore since this person was so heartless. After all, he did not have an obligation to help her. However, Mia still wanted to try again since this was not only rted to her life. This would also affect the life and death of the dozens of people on the spaceship. Furthermore , these people had been with her for a long time. Chapter 973 Chapter 973 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 973 Only Dancing Fairy Miacked a strong background among the four fairies in the Milky Way. She was born into a small family. However, she got a position among the four fairies by relying on her ability, moving one step at a time. She was also loved and worshiped by countless people in the gxy. Although she was only ranked thest among the four fairies, it was still something ordinary people could never achieve. One must know that the other three fairies were from prominent forces and had very powerful backgrounds. In particr, Astrid Barlowe, the head of the four fairies, was the princess of the Milky Way Empire. Countless people from great forces had to address her as Her Royal Highness. She had a high status, and people looked up to her. Although the status of the other two was notparable to Astrid, they definitely had a status than much higher Mia¡®s. At the very least, they would never take amercial spaceship when traveling. They were even less likely to be stopped by space pirates. It was precisely because Mia did not have a powerful background that she would always have many peo ple eying her. She was powerless to refuse the invitations from prominent forces. Otherwise, the family behind her would likely be implicated. The reason why she went to Boundless this time was that she was invited and also threatened by Burke. A head of a whosebat power had broken through to beginner Cosmos Rank would also be an important figure in the Milky Way. Moreover, the forces behind Burke were even more terrifying, and he could easily get rid of the Concord family by offering any random excuse. However, although many big people were eying Mia, there had never been any news of someone ses sfully dominating her. This was also the reason why she was liked by countless young people. The space pirates¡® ck¨C horned ships were still constantly attacking Mia¡¯s spaceship. From N?velDrama.Org. They seemed to know Mia¡®s whereabouts this time. Thus, they blocked her path to drive her out of the Milky Way¡®s core. It was their world out there since space pirates could not enter the core easily. Once the Milky Way Empire¡®s officials found out about them, they would be immediately destroyed. If this were any of the other three fairies, the space pirates would not dare to do such a thing. Although they were a group of despera does , they were not fools. Once they provoked the prominent forces, they would be in deep trouble. Inside the spaceship¡®s control room. ¡°What do you need for you to save us? As long as it¡®s within my power, I will definitely not refuse,¡± Mia asked. She felt that it was very likely that the other party wanted to talk to her about conditions. After all, too many men were eying her in this gxy. The direct descendants of many major powers, and even the heads of families, had expressed themselve secretly and openly. However, Mia would muddle through them using various excuses. Those people were all reputable and dignified. Moreover , Mia was also famous. Therefore, they would also not use force against Mia. People of great power would need to maintain their dignity. However, Mia obviously could not refuse in this situation. If she were given a choice, of course, she would not want to fall into the hands of the space pirates. This would ruin her life. Therefore , she would rather agree to David¡®s request as she would at least still be able to rely on a powerful force that possesed this Octagon. Chapter 974 Chapter 974 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 974 It was just that she did not expect David not to have any interest in her at all, and he simply did not want to help her. The operators in the Octagon¡®s control room went crazy. Mia actually said that. If they saved Mia, Master David might even make her his maid. How impressive would this be if word got out? Mia was one of the four fairies in the Milky Way! Countless big shots wanted her in their arms, but none of them could do so. Meanwhile, they had this opportunity right now. It would be easy for the Octagon to rescue Mia from the pursuit of more than a dozen ck¨Chorned ships. After all, the Octagon was one level higher than the ck horned ship. The ck¨Chorned ship¡®s attacks would not hurt the Octagon at all. On the contrary, the Octagon¡¯s attack could destroy a ck¨Chorned ship in one hit. It was a pity that Master David had no idea how famous the Dance Fairy was nor had any idea how many people were obsessed with her. ¡°Who¡®s chasing you?¡± David asked. David was a neer and did not know anything about outer space, so he did not want to get involved in the war between the two forces. The Tuffin family was enough to give him a headache. If he provoked another prominent force, wouldn¡®t he be making trouble for himself? ¡°Sir, these people are all space pirates outside the Milky Way¡®s core. I was invited by Burke, the head of net Boundless, to go to Boundless to celebrate his breakthrough to Universe Realm. However, I didn¡®t expect to meet these space pirates halfway through my journey. Our defense won¡®t be able to handle any more attacks. Please help us, Sir. I will be eternally grateful ,¡± Mia replied respectfully. ¡®Space pirates? ¡®Celebrating the breakthrough of the head of Boundless Burke to Universe Realm? ¡®Does that even require a celebration? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡®It seems that the people of the Ste Civilization Gxy are no different from ordinary people on earth. ¡°They all like having fun.¡¯ David thought silently. He did not know who Burke was, but he knew a little about space pirates from the Inte. These people were tantamount to criminals who were constantly challenging thew. They specialized in arson, murder, and looting. If caught by them, the victims would definitely lose their money and life. ¡®So, should I save them or not?¡® ording to David¡®s character, his heart leaned more toward saving them. However, he was currently shouldering a huge responsibility, so it would be unwise to waste his time here. When David was about to refuse, he heard another voice. ¡°Miss Mia Concord, just be a good girl and surrender. We¡®ll let you go as long as you serve my men and me for a hundred years. If not, no one will save you today. Also, I forgot to tell you that there are 1384 of us here. Haha!¡± Then, another voice said, ¡°I don¡®t care who you are. I should advise you to stop being nosey. There are some things that you can¡®t afford to interfere with. Beware of causing trouble for the forces backing you.¡± Thetter message was clearly directed at David. ¡°How did they contact us?¡± David asked themander of the Octagon. ¡°Master David, we didn¡®t ept the message. They forcefully hacked into us,¡± themander replied. ¡°You can¡®t imagine the extent of our strength. Just leave obediently. If not, the Octagon can¡®t even protect you.¡± ¡°Kick them out,¡± David said to themander. ¡°Yes, Master David!¡± Soon, themander said, ¡°Master David, I can¡®t. They should be using some special tactics.¡± ¡°Stop wasting your efforts. Since we can hack into your system, how can you kick us out?¡± If you¡®re smart, kid, you should leave now. If not, we¡®ll also take action against you. Don¡®t think we can¡®t do anything to you because you have the Octagon¡®s protection.¡± ¡°Since when did irrelevant buffoons like the space pirates dare to be so arrogant in front of me? Open the hatch of the ship and let Mia in. After that, prepare theser cannons and show them that there are certain things they shouldn¡®t say,¡± David said casually. If the space pirates did not say things like that, he might not have saved Mia. After all, he had a lot of things to do, and he did not want to waste his time here. However, since they said this, wouldn¡®t he look weak if he did not respond to them? After all, he was a peak Cosmos Ranker. Chapter 975 Chapter 975 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 975 ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± Mia said happily. ¡°B*stard, you are asking for death!¡± The space pirate roared, They had just lost the prize that had been in the palm of thir hand, so how would they not feel mad? When they thought about how they would need to face the wrath of their boss if they failed the mission, the space pirates, who were used to living on the edge, shuddered uncontrobly. They did not meet Mia by chance. Instead, they were ordered by someone powerful toe to capture Mia. They were bluffing when they said they wanted Mia to serve them for a hundred years. How would they get a turn on Mia, one of the four fairies? If they did that, they would have no way to survive , no matter where they were in the Milky Way, even if Mia did not have a powerful force supporting her. It was because there were too many powerful people who admired Mia. Others aside, they already could not even afford to offend the person who gave them the order. One word from him could easily decide their fate. V Death might be their best oue unless they escaped to the very edge of the Milky Way and never returned. They would likely be imprisoned forever and suffer a fate worse than death. The Octagon¡®s hatch opened, and Mia¡¯s spaceship quickly went inside. They would be safe as long as they entered the Octagon. However, the space pirates did not want to give them this chance. The dozens of ck¨Chorned ships stopped attacking and changed formations. Now, they were arranged in a half¨Ccircle. At the same time, all of the ck¨Chorned ships gathered their energies and focused them at the center of the half circle. This strike would clearly be more powerful than each of them attacking individually. ¡°Miss Mia, we detected arge energy gathering behind us. We won¡®t be able to resist it if we¡®re hit. What should we do?¡± ¡°Increase the speed. As long as we¡®re inside the Octagon, we¡®ll be safe,¡± Mia said with a frown. She was also very nervous. At this time, the Octagon¡®s eighters also began gathering energy Mia¡®s spaceship was about to enter the Octagon¡®s cabin just as the two sides were about to make contact. Then, the energy gathered by more than a dozen ck horned ships behind them finallyunched. Bang! ¡°Miss Mia!¡± Ms. Kane eximed. The hearts of the people in the spaceship all leaped to their throats. They were within reach of the Octagon¡®s open cabin, but if they were attacked from behind, their entire spaceship would disintegrate instantly, and there would be no chance to escape. Except for Mia, a beginner Ster Ranker, none of the others could survive this powerful attack. Mia would also be severely injured. The energy gathered by more than a dozen ck¨Chorned ships was no joke. This blow would be at Ster Rank, so it would also be a little hard for the Octagon to resist if it was hit. Woosh! The energy cannons gathered by the ck ¨C horned ships passed by the spaceship and sted directly at the Octagon, where David was. These space pirates never meant to attack Mia¡®s spaceship in the first ce. Otherwise, they would not have bothered trying to capture her. Why waste so much time dilly¨C dallying? The order they received was to capture Mia alive and well. She could not be seriously injured. Otherwise, they would not be able to exin themselves. As they faced this blow that would pierce the Octagon¡®s defenses, David and the others did not cower. On the contrary, they emitted the energy gathered by the eight corners. Boom! The energy both sides gathered collided with each other. The huge shockwave blew away Mia¡®s spaceship. However, because the ship was not hit directly, the shockwave only broke through its defenses and did not hurt Mia and the others inside. ¡°Go! The spaceship is about to explode. Get out of here right now!¡± After Mia finished speaking, she left the spaceship and escaped first. The others followed Mia out of the spaceship too. Whether amercial spaceship or a military flying vessel, there would be an explosion as soon as the defense was breached. Mia fled to the void with her team of a dozen people. Boom! The spaceship turned to ashes with a loud bang after they had just escaped. Without the protection of their spaceship , Mia and the others were exposed to everyone¡®s gaze. There was not a single man in the team of dozens of people, they were all gorgeous women. Whether they were old or young, they were all at least nines. At the same time , Mia stood out among these beauties and shone like a pearl. It was also the first time David saw a woman with such a top¨Cnotch temperament, appearance, and figure. Among the people he knew, perhaps only Selena would be able topete with Mia in the future because right now, not even Selena couldpare to her. As for the group of space pirates in the distance, they started salivating when they saw Mia. Unfortunately for them, Mia was not someone they could vie for. However, even if they could not get their hands on Mia, it would be nice to have those beauties around her. Those people were also stunning. Of course, the first thing they needed to get rid of now was the Octagon in front of them. If they could get rid of David and the others, the beauties in front of them would be theirs. More than a dozen ck¨Chorned ships were parked not far away. They continued gathering energy as they could not give the Octagon a chance to disperse them. The ck¨Chorned ships were already a notch below the Octagon. If they were spread out, separate attacks from the ck hored ships would never be able to break the Octagon¡®s defenses. Only by gathering their energy would they be able to breach the Octagon¡®s defense. The Octagon¡®s control room. Themander was preparing to continue gathering enery to resist the attack when he heard David¡®s voice. ¡°Open the hatch. I¡®ll go out to deal with them. We should leave quickly after I¡®m done. I still have a lot of things to do next, and I don¡®t want to waste my time with them.¡± ¡°Yes, Master David,¡± themander replied respectfully. More than a dozen ck¨Chorned ships continued to gather energy, but the Octagon was unresponsive. From N?velDrama.Org. Mia and others standing in the void were puzzled. The energy gathered by more than a dozen ck¨Chorned ships was clearly capable of breaking the Octagon¡®s defenses. If they did not want to be attacked, then the only way was to confront each other head¨Con like just now and see who would run out of energy first. ¡®Could it be that the Octagon had already run out of energy?¡® Mia wondered. This was quite possible. After all, the Octagon just came back from the outskirts, which must have been a long journey. Therefore, it was not impossible for them to have run out of energy. If so, they would be doomed. Chapter 976 Chapter 976 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 976 The space pirates were very excited at this time. ¡°The Octagon ran out of energy. ¡®Haha! Even God is helping us!¡® Once they dealt with the Octagon, Mia and the others would not be able to escape from them. After theyplete the task, they could also get huge benefits. Furthermore, there were also dozens of beauties waiting for them to enjoy. They did not care if they would offend any major forces if they killed someone like David. Who among them did not have someone backing them? If they did not have a backer, would they dare to stop Mia? As long as they could bring Mia back to their employer unharmed, they would not need to worry about the rest because someone would settle it for them. At this moment, they had almost finished gathering the energy. Mia and others were disappointed. They saw a glimmer of hope and thought they would be rescued. As a result, they unexpectedly implicated the other party. This made Mia feel a little uneasy. ¡°If you let them go, I¡®ll go with you willingly. I know you were ordered by someone toe to capture me alive. If you don¡®t agree, I¡®ll kill myself right now in front of you so that you won¡®t be able exin yourselves to your employer when you go back,¡± Mia cried. After she finished speaking, she produced a delicate dagger and ced it on her neck. ¡°Miss Mia, no!¡± Ms. Kane and others said nervously next to her. The space pirates heard what Mia said, and for a moment, they were hesitant. A beefy man with a chubby face and a height of at least two meters was sitting in one of the ck¨C horned ships. He was the leader of this group of space pirates, and of course, Mia¡®s words reached him. ¡°What should we do, Boss?¡± asked a shifty¨Ceyed small man next to him. ¡®What do you think we can do? Hurry up and stop the attack! If Mia reallymits suicide and angers the big shot, all of us will die!¡± The beefy man growled. ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then, he notified the space pirates in the other ck horned ships to stop gathering energy. Just as I thought!¡®. Mia¡®s hypothesis was confirmed when she saw that the space pirates had stopped energy gathering. These space pirates did not run into her by chance, but instead, they received an order from someone to capture her. ¡®But who ordered them?¡® Mia could not guess for now. As far as she knew, too many people had this idea, but it was hard to say who would actually take action. At this moment, the Octagon¡®s hatch opened, and David stepped out. As soon as he came out, he immediately attracted the attention of Mia and the space pirates in the distance. After all, he was the owner of the Octagon. Therefore, he would not be an unknown figure in the Milky Way. The Octagon was not quite as good as the Milky Way Battleship, but it was not something that ordinary forces could possess. David looked young, so he must be the direct descendant of some major power. ¡°Sir, you should leave now! I shouldn¡®t have asked you for help. I didn¡®t expect that this would end up hurting you,¡± Mia said to David guiltily. Chapter 977 Chapter 977 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 977 She genuinely did not expect the Octagon to run out of energy. Otherwise, she would not have asked David for help at all. ¡°Haha! Kid, are you trying to use your family to intimidate us so that we¡®ll let you go? Listen to me, it¡®s useless. Us men have been traversing this sea of stars for many years, and we live on the edge daily. We have seen it all. You won¡®t be able to escape even if you say that you are from the Milky Way Empire¡®s royal family.¡± The voice of the space pirates¡® boss came from one of the ck¨Chorned ships. However, he was just bluffing. He dared to say that because people from the Milky Way Empire¡®s royal family would never ride in the Octagon. They would travel using vehicles specially engraved with the royal coat of arms. If David were truly royalty, these space pirates would be so scared that they would kneel and beg for mercy. Even the big shot behind them had to bow down to the Milky Way Empire¡®s royal family, the power that dominated the entire gxy. 1 ¡°I said let them go, or I will kill myself in front of you immediately! If I die, it¡®ll be hard for you to exin to the person who ordered you to do this no matter who they are,¡± Mia said with a beautiful frown. ¡°You¡­¡± the beefy man was at a loss for words. He really could not let Mia die. However, they did not want to let the Octagon go either. What space pirates did was kill and loot. It was rare for them to encounter an Octagon that had exhausted their energy, so how would they let it leave just like that? Opportunities like this would note by often. An Octagon was worth more than a dozen modified ck horned ships. ¡°Fine, I can let them go, but you have to leave the Octagon behind and fly back by yourself. Otherwise, don¡®t even think about leaving,¡± the beefy man thought for a while and said. ¡°No! It¡®s too dangerous to make them fly back by themselves, and idents might easily ur,¡± Mia refused instantly. ¡°No? Mia, stop threatening me with suicide. If you dare tomit suicide, I will make the chicks around you who have been with you for many years suffer a fate worse than death. I will make them regret living in this world and following you. You better think this through,¡± the beefy man snarled. ¡°You¡­¡± Now it was Mia¡®s turn to be speechless. She blushed, not knowing what to do. ¡°Miss Mia, we are not afraid. We¡®ll just die together at worst,¡± Ms. Kane said beside her. ¡°Yes, Miss Mia, worsees to worst, we¡®ll just die together,¡± the others chimed in. Mia fell silent as she looked at the women who had been with her for many years. David heard every word they said. To be frank, he did not expect Mia to ask space pirates to let them go. Mia could be regarded as honest and grateful for saying something like that. In this case, it would not be a waste of time, even if David took some time to save her. ¡°Are you space pirates?¡± David asked suddenly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°That¡®s right! We are space pirates that make others terror¨Cstricken at the mere mention of our name. If you¡®re smart, hand us the Octagon immediately, and we¡®ll spare your life for the sake of the Dance Fairy. Otherwise, don¡®t me us for being merciless,¡± the beefy man threatened. ¡°I heard that space pirates specialize in killing and stealing. I think you have done enough bad things throughout all these years, right? Aren¡®t you afraid of retribution?¡± David asked again. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Laughter erupted at the scene. There were at least hundreds of people on the dozens of ck¨Chorned ships. This was a pretty big space pirate gang. None of them were weak. ¡°Say, are you stupid? Retribution? What¡®s that? We have traversed this sea of stars for decades, and we¡®ve robbed and killed countless people and ships that have passed through. The people who died under by hands could form a mountain. Where¡®s the retribution you mentioned? Why don¡®t I see it?¡± The beefy man said sarcastically. ¡°I am your retribution. Since you¡®ve encountered me today, I will not allow you to continue harming others.¡± Chapter 978 Chapter 978 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 978 After David said this, there was immediately another round ofughter. ¡°You? The Octagon without energy is like a tiger without teeth, yet you¡®re saying something insane like you¡®ll take action against us and not give us a chance to continue harming others? Who do you think you are?¡± The beefy man said mockingly. Even Mia and others felt that David was just boasting. David stopped speaking. Since he had confirmed that the other party were space pirates with blood on their hands, he did not have to say anything more. He should just quickly resolve this and leave. Boom! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. David immediately exuded the energy of a partial Cosmos Ranker. The sky trembled from this huge burst of energy. Before everyone could recover from the shock, David appeared before the more than a dozen ck¨C horned ships. Immediately after¡­ Boom boom boom boom boom! More than a dozen ck¨Chorned ships exploded one after another in the void like fireworks. Mia and the others only came back to their senses when the shockwave of the ck¨Chorned ship explosion reached them. At this time, David had returned to the Octagon¡®s hatch and stepped inside. As for the hundreds of space pirates, they were all wiped out instantly, leaving no survivors. Those people were nothing in front of David, a partial Cosmos Ranker. Mia and the women behind her stared dumbfounded at the scene in front of them. It felt just like a dream to them. The strength of this young man was simply outrageous. They had no way of resisting the energy he had just emitted. He destroyed more than a dozen ck¨Chorned ships in a blink of an eye, and there were several Ster Rankers in those ships. Even if those people were not at Cosmos Rank, they were nearly there. ¡®What a young partial Cosmos Ranker.¡® Even if Mia had seen countless talents in the Milky Way, she had to admit none of them couldpare to David. This was the sessor secretly cultivated by a real powerful force. ¡°You shoulde in as well,¡± David said after he stepped into the Octagon. Mia and the women behind her quickly got into the Octagon as well. She did not dare to make this man wait for too long. Mia could basically understand what kind of person David was just by that sentence. He was young, handsome , powerful, and very righteous. This was the dream man in her heart. This encounter was definitely a chance given to her by God. Therefore, she had to seize this chance. In the past two years, Mia had also started thinking about herself. She was not the same as the other three fairies. She did not have a powerful background, so every step she took would be challenging. Moreover, it was also very dangerous for her. What happened today was proof of this. The space pirates would not dare to do this to the three other fairies. Therefore, Mia also wanted a strong backer. She had a lot of people pursuing her, and she had narrowed down a lot of candidates. However, after meeting David today, she immediately disqualified those candidates. When shepared them with David, a sessor that was cultivated by a truly powerful force, those talents were far too inferior. After Mia and the others entered the Octagon, they were brought into a hall. David was drinking tea on the main seat. ¡°Thank you for saving us, Sir!¡± Mia said respectfully. ¡°Thank you for saving us, Sir!¡± The other woman also repeated respectfully after Mia. ¡°You don¡®t have to be so humble. I didn¡®t n to save you, but you have a pretty good attitude, so I know I¡¯m not wasting my time,¡± David said as he slowly took a sip of his tea. ¡°My name is Mia Concord. May I know what your name is, Sir?¡± Mia asked. She was not embarrassed by what David said at all. As a public figure in the Milky Way without a powerful background, Mia had seen a lot of things. Hence, she was already used to such people purposely making things difficult for her, so David¡®s words were nothing ¡°My name is David Lidell.¡± ¡°I see, Master David.¡± Chapter 979 Chapter 979 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 979 ¡°Is Mia famous?¡± David turned to the servant and asked. He noticed how these servants who had followed Pavan got a little excited when they saw Mia. ¡°Master David, Mia is one of the four fairies in the Milky Way, nicknamed the Dance Fairy. She can make people happy and addicted to her dance. It¡®s rumored that she once made someone break through another realm on the spot with just her dancing. She¡®s sought after by countless young people, and at the same time, she is often a guest of many older generations. If you can invite the Dance Fairy to any party, she will definitely bring more fun to it.¡± ¡®Oh?¡® Hearing this, David looked at Mia. ¡®She¡®s an entertainer. ¡®So, she¡®s equivalent to a world¨Css diva on Earth, right? ¡®However, Mia is not that simple either since she is a beginner Ster Ranker.¡® ¡°To thank you for your help, why don¡®t I dance for you to relieve your fatigue?¡± Mia suggested. She wondered how a big shot like David would have never heard of her name, but Mia did not ask about this. She figured that David should be a cultivator who only concentrated on training and was not at all concerned about other worldly matters. That was why he had this kind ofbat power at such a young age, easily outshining all the talents on the surface of the Milky Way. Many major forces had someone like this as each had their own sets of enemies. Everyone knew that destruction pursued the great. If a force revealed that they had someone with devilishly high talent, the other hostile forces would surely find a way to get rid of them. Thus, they would usually train these people secretly and not make them public until they could stand independently. David must be one such person. David thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay! Dance for me, and let me see if the Dance Fairy, one of the four fairies, is really worthy of her name.¡± Mia started getting ready after she heard David agreeing. She found a room to change. Then, the other women took out their instruments and started arranging them. Those were their money makers. Therefore, they would bring the instruments anywhere they went. Soon, Mia came out in a long bright¨Ccolored dress. All of the colors were blended together, and it looked stunning. The sleeves were long, and the dress was also long, reaching all the way to the floor. One would like it at first sight. Mia¡®s tall, slim figure coupled with gorgeous face captured the hearts of many men before she even started dancing Mia walked to the center of the hall and nodded to the women, hinting to them that she was ready. Ding! The crisp sound of the first instrument resonated across the room. Then, more than ten instruments started producing music. Mia started dancing in the center of the hall. Every move disyed her lithe body, making her look like a gorgeous butterfly. From N?velDrama.Org. Everyone was mesmerized by her. On the contrary, David watched Mia dancing at the hall¡®s center with his eyebrows furrowed. He could sense something wrong with his mind power. At this moment, there seemed to be a magic spell on Mia¡®s body that would make people unconsciously drown in her. However, this magic spell would not hurt anyone. Instead, it would make their hearts feel refreshed. It seemed that the legends were not baseless. This dance could indeed elerate the audience¡®s speed time. However, it was also limited. If the audience watched her daily, they might not gain any huge effects. As expected of the Dance Fairy, no wonder she was acknowledged by so many. This was a well¨Cdeserved reputation. Of course, this did not do anything to David. His mind power was too strong, so how would he be affected by this? Chapter 980 Chapter 980 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 980 After the song ended, Mia stopped moving However, except for David, the audience still could not return to their senses for a long time. They were still immersed in the dance from earlier. Mia deserved to her title of the Dance Fairy among the four fairies. Her dancing was indeed very infectious, and it would make the audience subconciously indulge in it. p p! N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. David took the lead in apuding. His apuse also tugged the others back to their senses. p p p! There was thunderous apuse at the scene. Mia also bowed politely to David. ¡°Not bad! Not bad! As expected of Dance Fairy, you really live up to your reputation. Your dance is very contagious; at the very least, you are the best dancer who dances with your soul I have ever seen,¡± David said without hesitation. Mia¡®s dance could make her audience clear their heads and feelfortable . At the same time, she might even promote a slight increase in strength. Although David did not know what kind of person she was, he was sure that Mia was not heartless because such a person could never dance such a refreshing dance. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment, Master David. My dance is inferior in front of you,¡± Mia replied softly. She was not humble. Instead, she had been watching David the entire time she was dancing. David¡®s eyes stayed clear the entire time and did not look mesmerized like the others. He was not even the slightest bit affected. Mia had met this kind of person before, but all of them were big shots with terrifying strength. ¡®It seems that David is not as simple as he appears,¡® Mia thought to herself. ¡°Mia, you are too humble. I wonder, where¡®re you heading? I can drop you off if it¡®s on the way,¡± David asked. ¡°Master David, I am going to Boundless to dance for Lord Burke to celebrate his breakthrough to Universe Realm,¡± Mia replied. ¡°Is Boundless on our way?¡± David turned to themander of the Octagon next to him and asked. Themander was taken aback, and he was a little confused. ¡®You only said you wanted to go to the center of the Milky Way, but you didn¡®t say where you wanted to go to! ¡®I don¡®t even know where you are going. ¡®So how will I know if it¡®s on the way or not?¡® However, themander did not dare to say anything. All he could say was, ¡°No, Master David.¡± ¡°Master David, please give us a ride. In order to celebrate his breakthrough to Universe Realm, Lord Burke of Boundless has invited a lot of talents and big shots to his. This banquet will be huge. If you have time, you can go and have a look. I believe you won¡®t be disappointed,¡± Mia said quickly. She was a little afraid that David would abandon them halfway. What would they do then? If they were to fly in the void, they would be directionless. Plus, it would be very slow and dangerous. David looked at themander¡®s confused look and realized he had asked the wrong question. He only wanted to go to the center of the Milky Way, but he did not specify where. The center of the Milky Way was so huge, and David wanted to go to the most prosperous ce to spend money. Since a lot of big shots were going to Boundless, it would be easier to spend money there, right? Hence, he decided to head to Boundless first. ¡°Alright, we¡®ll send Mia to Boundless first. I haven¡®te back in a long time, so it¡®ll be good for me to meet those talents and big shots,¡± David said. ¡°Yes, Master David! If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡®ll go back to the control room,¡± themander said respectfully. ¡°Go ahead,¡± David said with a wave of his hand. Then, themander left the hall with the other operators. Chapter 981 Chapter 981 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 981 ¡°Thank you, Master David !¡± Mia sincerely thanked him. She could sense something from David¡®s words as well, David was most likely a direct descendant of the major who went out to explore many years ago. Many forces would let their direct descendants go out to see the world and venture after they reached a certain age. A flower could not grow in a greenhouse. David said he had not been back for years, so this should probably be the case. It¡®s just that Mia had no idea which force David belonged to. Mia went through all the major forces in her mind, but she did not seem to remember a Lidell family. Of course, David could also be giving her a fake name. Another situation was that David did not belong to any family. Either way, David had the required strength. He reached partial Universe Realm at such a young age. ¡°Mia, I¡®ve been exploring outside these years. So I don¡®t know much about what has recently happened in the Milky Way. I¡®m wondering if you can have a chat with me to tell me about the recent events in the Milky Way,¡± David asked. Although he could find some information about the Milky Way on the Inte, the Milky Way gxy was toorge, and he did not know where to start. Thus, he could only grasp some of the most basic situations. If only someone could exin it to him, he could save a lot of time and learn some things that were not avable on the web. ¡°I am honored to be of service, Master David,¡± Mia replied with a smile. She naturally would not refuse a chance to talk to David alone. Moreover, David just saved them. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If David did not show up, they would have ended up in a horrible situation. After the rest of them left, Mia went to change. It was very inconvenient to wear her dancing clothes. After a while, she returned to the hall in her new set of clothes. ¡°Mia, you must be tired too. Come have some tea,¡± David said. After that, he poured some tea for Mia. Mia was not humble at all. She sat directly opposite David and took a sip of the tea after picking up the cup. ¡°This is such good tea. Thank you, Master David! As one of the four fairies in the Milky Way, Mia had seen a lot of things. She had tea and alcohol with many strong people at Universe Realm. So, despite being grateful to her savior who was at partial Universe Realm, she was not scared of him. After a while , David asked, ¡°Mia, I wonder if you know about the Tuffin family?¡± ¡°The Tuffin family? One of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire?¡± Mia asked in shock. ¡°That¡®s right,¡± David replied casually. Mia looked at David. After she rposed herself, she said, ¡°Not really. I¡®ve never interacted with people from the Tuffin family. I¡®ve only heard basic information about them from other people.¡± ¡°Tell me about them.¡± Mia replied after thinking about it, ¡°They are one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, and they are very powerful. However, their ranking has dropped in recent years, and now they are in thest ce among the eight prominent families. The Darosa family just announced they want to rece the Tuffin family¡®s ce as one of the eight prominent families. As for whether they¡®ll seed, it¡®s hard to say.¡± Chapter 982 Chapter 982 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 982 ¡°Why? Since the Darosa family dares to say that they want to rece the Tuffin family, they should have a certain degree of confidence. Otherwise , their family¡¯s reputation will definitely be greatly affected if they fail. For these major forces, prestige and dignity are sometimes more important than anything else,¡± David asked suspiciously. ¡°Master David, you have no idea. The Tuffin family has been one of the eight prominent families for so many years, and their background is profound. Although their strength has declined in recent years, they are still better off than ordinary folk even after suffering a loss. In addition to that, Grandmaster Tuffin is still alive. With him around, the Tuffin family won¡®t fall. The Darosa family dares to say this because they are connected to the Aband family through marital rtions, and the Aband family and the Tuffin family are mortal enemies.¡± ¡°You mean the Aband family that¡®s ranked third among the eight?¡± David asked. ¡°Exactly! The Aband and Tuffin family have a long standing feud. If Grandmaster Tuffin were not alive and didn¡®t deter the Aband family from acting rashly, the Aband family would have wiped out the Tuffin family long ago,¡± Mia replied. David fell into deep thought. This information was important. Also, he could not find news of this on the Inte. When he was on Earth, David had scoured the Inte for all information on the Tuffin family. However, he did not find anything regarding the feud between the Aband and Tuffin families. The Aband family was the third superfamily among the eight prominent families. So, they were definitely more powerful than the Tuffin family, who was about to be disqualified from the eight prominent families. However, the Tuffin family had a terrifyingly strong grandmaster around, so the Aband family did not dare to do anything. Now, the Earth was also a mortal enemy of the Tuffin family. As the saying went, ¡®the enemy of my enemy is my friend. Hence, David figured he could utilize this. As for how he was going to do it, he did not know yet. He decided to learn more about the Aband family first. He wanted to what this family was about. If it were a wicked family beyond redemption, David would just let them fight with each other. He could coborate with them to deal with the Tuffin family if they were a reputable and upright family. Of course, this possibility of this being the case was tiny. Which of these major forces would not prioritize interest? From N?velDrama.Org. They would not miss out on any chance to benefit their family. ¡°Mia, is Grandmaster Tuffin really that strong that he can deter the Aband family, the third among the eight prominent families? I don¡®t think they¡®re scared of Grandmaster Tuffin, right?¡± ¡°Grandmaster Tuffin has been living for millenniums, so he¡®s one of the Milky Way¡®s magnates. Naturally, he¡®s very strong. Even though the Aband family has someone who can go against him, they don¡®t want to have a battle with the Tuffin family that¡®ll result in both sides losing, even if they¡®re not scared of Grandmaster Tuffin. This is because a third party might benefit from this fight. Of course, they will not give up on any chance they can to knock each other down.¡± ¡®I see!¡® David understood now. ¡®How strong will someone be if they¡®ve lived for millenniums? How should I crack this?¡® David felt that things had gotten challenging. Hence, he had to increase his strength as soon as possible. Next, David asked a lot of questions about the situation in the Milky Way Empire. Mia would answer anything she knew. As long as she knew the answer, she would exin it to David patiently while giving him her opinions. David also learned a lot from this interaction. He soon understood the situation in the entire Milky Way. As time passed, the two would sit together for brief chats every day. With that, they gradually became closer. When Mia asked how old David was, David did not dare to tell her the truth because he was worried he would scare her. Chapter 983 Chapter 983 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 983 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This was because human life expectancy had increased dramatically in the heart of the Milky Way. Those under theage of 100 were called youth. People like David, who was in his twenties and not even thirty, were just adolescents. It was prettyscary to be at partial Universe Realm when one was in their twenties. David had to lie about his age, saying he was seventy or eighty. Mia did not doubt him. Even though it was still scary for people in their seventies or eighties to be in partial Universe Realm, it was still within the eptable range. If David told Mia the truth, Mia¡¯s jaw would be on the floor. A twenty something peak Cosmos Ranker? No such person had appeared in the recorded history of hundreds of thousands of years in the entire Milky Way. While David and the others were on their way to Boundless, inside a luxuriousplex on an unknown at the center of the Milky Way. ¡°Is there no news yet?¡± A man with an impressive appearance asked. ¡°Master, not yet,¡± an old butler said from the side. ¡°What about Boundless? Is there any news of Mia?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°There are only two possibilities then. One is that they¡¯ve captured Mia sessfully, but they¡¯ve stood me up because they want to have Mia all to themselves, so they ran away with her. Another is that they¡¯ve failed and don¡¯t dare to contact me. Either they died, or they ran away. Heathcliffe, which do you think it is?¡± The man who was addressed as Master asked. ¡°Master, I think they most probably failed, and it was aplete wipe-out,¡± Heathcliffe answered. ¡°Reason?¡± IN ¡°Even though the space pirates are dangerous people who live on the edge daily, this doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re not scared of death. If they offend you, there might be something scarier than death waiting for them, so they won¡¯t dare to do that. Hence, even if they failed, they would immediately report the reason if they were still alive. They wouldn¡¯t dare to flee, so there¡¯s only one possibility: they¡¯re all dead.¡± ¡°That makes sense. What went wrong then? Mia can¡¯t fight back with her level, and judging from her character, she wouldn¡¯t abandon those women who¡¯ve been with her for so many years. In the end, she¡¯d only surrender obediently. This n was absolutely wless, so what went wrong?¡± ¡®Perhaps Mia got lucky, and someone coincidentally saved her.¡± 1 111 L ¡°This is another possibility. This person must be pretty strong if he could save Mia. Heathcliffe, make the preparations and follow me to Boundless. Burke values prestige the most and has invited many people, so Mia definitely knows this. I¡¯m sure she would go to Boundless if she¡¯s still alive. If not, her family will be doomed if she embarrasses Burke in front of so many reputable people and angers him. I want to see who¡¯s so courageous to ruin my n.¡± After the man said that, his eyes glistened with a hint of murderous intent. He had been waiting for a long time for a chance to execute this n. However, someone had ruined it. Even though Mia did not have any powerful backer behind her, she was still one of the four fairies. Hence, she was pursued by many youngsters in the Milky Way. Even the older generation admired her. This young man would not dare to risk universal condemnation to dominate Mia by force. Therefore, he could only find a chance to do this in secret. He would not get a lot of chances to stop Mia outside the Milky Way¡¯s core. If he failed this time, he would not know when he would have such a chance again. Moreover, Mia would surely be more vignt next time. He would definitely make this nosy person suffer unimaginable consequences. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± After Heathcliffe answered respectfully, he turned to make arrangements. Chapter 984 Chapter 984 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 984 Half a monthter, the Octagon had almost arrived at Boundless after traveling for so long. Afterentering the Milky Way¡¯s core, David also encountered more and more spaceships and flying vessels. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, they did not run into any idents along their journey. The security level at the core ofthe Milky Way was still rtively high. Space pirates could only wander outside the core but dared not enter the core tomit any crimes. Plus, not everyone could use an Octagon. Most people would run away when they spotted it. So, David and the Octagon¡¯s journey went basically unimpeded. As they got closer and closer to Boundless , David and the others also encountered other Octagons, and even Milky Way Battleships. They should be heading to Boundless to celebrate Burke¡¯s breakthrough to Universe Realm. After more than ten days of interaction , Mia also had a certain understanding of David. This person was very different from the direct descendants of the major forces she had seen before. First of all, David did not seem to have much interest in her. Even when the two were alone, he would only ask her about some important information regarding theyout of the Milky Way. He would even look at her with clear eyes. There would only be admiration and no traces of lust in his eyes. Hence, he never teased her brazenly or indirectly. This was Mia¡¯s first time meeting such a man since she became one of the four fairies. She was wondering if David was a normal man. How could he be so unmoved meeting the goddess of the Milky Way? Mia had seen too many pairs of eyes overflowing with lust and desire. As she was gradually getting used to that feeling, she suddenly met a man looking at her with clear eyes without a trace of lust. Hence, she started to examine herself. She wondered if she was not good enough. This was the usual psychology of a woman. If one wanted to get her attention, one needed to be different. Of course, David did not mean this at all. The only thing in his mind was to upgrade as soon as possible to solve the Earth¡¯s crisis. It would be best if he could eradicate the Tuffin family and get things done once and for all. However, it would not be easy to deal with Grandmaster Tuffin, a magnate who had been alive for millenniums. Even though David did not feel anything for Mia, Mia was bing more interested in David. David had a good temper, temperament, appearance, strength, background, and so on. Meanwhile, Mia valued a good- tempered man the most. She could not stand the temper of most of the direct descendants from major families. Some of them were irascible and violent, especially with the way they trated their servants. It was common for them to scold or beat their servants. Some ofthe servants were even tortured and killed after making a mistake. Mia looked down on people like this the most. She would disqualify them no matter how powerful and high their statuses were. She herself would often treat the people around her like her sister. Mia would not punish them if they did not make principled mistakes. Because of this, the women around Mia were very loyal to her and would be willing to die for her during critical moments. Even though the Milky Way was enormous and there were many people living in it, finding a good employer was still a very challenging task. Chapter 985 Chapter 985 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 985 ¡°Mia, we should be arriving at Boundless soon, right?¡± David asked Mia, who was sitting across from him. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master David, we will arrive in three more days,¡± Mia replied. ¡°Mia, tell me about Boundless and Burke.¡± ¡°Sure! After Mia answered, shethought for a moment, organized her train of thought, and said, Boundless is one of the Milky Way Empire¡¯s high civilization. It¡¯s enormous and very prosperous . ¡°As for Lord Burke Lutgen, he should be close to 200 years old, and he¡¯s very powerful. He just broke through from partial Universe Realm to Universe Realm not long ago, so now, he is a beginner Cosmos Ranker. His father, Ramos Lutgen, is an important figure in the Milky Way Empire¡¯s military. ¡°But I don¡¯t actually like Burke. This is mainly because he has a cruel temperament. He has developed many kinds of torture methods by himself and finds joy in torturing humans and animals. He loves finding joy in other people¡¯s pain. Moreover, he is also someone who will seek revenge for the smallest grievance, and he values his prestige a lot.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like this, why are you going to help him celebrate?¡± David asked with some doubts. ¡°Master David, you have no idea how difficult it is for someone like me whocks a powerful background to refuse the big shots¡¯ invitations. Doing so will not only embarrass the other party, but it will also bring disaster to the people around me. So, even though I look fabulous on the surface, most of the time, I have no choice,¡± Mia said with a wry smile. David talked to Mia for so many days, and he already had a general understanding of the situation of the Milky Way. This was actually the same as Earth that had been expanded a few times over. Mia was equivalent to a famous international celebrity on Earth. Although countless people loved and admired her, she was just like a clown to those who held absolute power. As Adan once said, the rules of the Milky Way Empire were made by the strong and would only apply to those at the bottom, and the world where ordinary people and martial artists were equal that David envisioned was nearly impossible unless he created it himself. ¡°Burke only invited you out of the four fairies?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, only I was invited because there¡¯s a high chance that Burke wouldn¡¯t even be able to get the other three to agree. Thus, he won¡¯t even try to spare himself from the embarrassment.¡± David understood. Among the four fairies in the Milky Way gxy, the other three had strong backers, while Dance Fairy Mia was the only one who did not. That was why she had no choice and could not refuse the invitation of these big shots. David also began thinking that since he had seen Dance Fairy Mia among the four fairies, and she did indeed live up to her reputation, the other three fairies should be pretty good as well. They might even be better than Mia. It would surely be mind-blowing if he had a chance to gather all four fairies to perform. It was a pity that the other three could not be hired through money. Otherwise, David would be willing to spend as much as possible. Seeing the four performing together was trivial, his goal was the massive influx ofvish points. If he seeded, he would not need to waste effort thinking about how he should spend money. A coboration between the four fairies would give him plenty ofvish points and save him a lot of time. When the time came, he would ask Mia to keep this secret for him, and then he could just hide behind the scenes. He could hide his identity and getvish points from spending money. Thus, David asked, ¡°Mia, do you think I can hire all four fairies for a performance?¡± Mia was amazed when she heard that. Then, she asked, feeling a little unsure, ¡°Master David, are you saying you want all four of us to gather to perform for you?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s possible. Don¡¯t worry, Mia. I¡¯llpensate you all no matter how much it will take. As long as it¡¯s sessful, I¡¯ll give you a huge sum after it¡¯s done,¡± David said expectantly. Chapter 986 Chapter 986 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 986 After confirming David¡¯s idea, Mia was in disbelief. It seemed that Master David only knew about cultivation and was not concerned about theoutside world at all. He actually wanted to gather the four fairies in the Milky Way and get them to perform for him. Miahad to say that this idea was a little bit insane. ¡°Master David, it¡¯s not a matter of money. Do you know who Astrid Barlowe, the head of the four fairies, is?¡± Mia asked with a wry smile. ¡°Who?¡± David asked. He had no idea who Astrid was. He had only heard about the four fairies after meeting Mia. ¡°Astrid is the princess of the Milky Way Empire and a member of the royal family. Do you think she is someone you can invite with money? There are not many people in the entire gxy who can invite such a character, even the heads of the major forces have to respectfully address Astrid as princess when they see her.¡± ¡°The princess of the Milky Way Empire?¡¯ David was also taken aback. He did not expect Astrid, the head of the four fairies, to have such a strong background. ¡®I don¡¯t think I can invite a person of this status with all the money I have in the system, ¡°This kind of person wouldn¡¯t care about money at all.¡¯ David shook his head in disappointment. ¡®It seems this n is not going to work.¡¯ ¡°I see. I haven¡¯t paid attention to any news recently, so I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± ¡°Master David, you can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t care about the world and are so focused on your cultivation that you have your current achievements,¡± Mia immediatelyplimented David. The two talked about other topics. Three days passed in a blink of an eye. David and Mia were standing in the observation room as they looked at the huge with an intense halo in the distance. This was Boundless. It was big and beautiful. The¡¯s volume was estimated to be at least 10,000 times that of the Earth. This was the first time David had seen such arge living. Only the sun wasrger than Boundless within the sr system. The Octagon slowed down as it slowly approached Boundless. Soon, they came across a vessel patrolling the outer space of Boundless. The patrolling vessel parked in front of the Octagon and said something ¡°Who¡¯s on this ship? Please report your name. We are theFrom N?velDrama.Org. patrol team under Lord Burke of Boundless, and I have been ordered to carry out the patrol mission here.¡± David looked at Mia beside him and motioned for her to answer. ¡°I¡¯m Mia Concord, and Lord Burke has invited me to celebrate his breakthrough to Universe Realm,¡± Mia replied. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Dance Fairy. My apologies for offending you. Please don¡¯t take this to heart, Pleasee with me.¡± When the people on the patrolling vessel finished speaking, they led the way and the Octagon followed. The Octagon slowly descended on Boundless and followed the patrolling vessel. After the patrolling vessel determined Mia¡¯s identity, they reported the news to Boundless whileshowing Mia the way. ¡°Patrolling Vessel 1758 reporting to the main tower. Dance Fairy Mia will arrive on Boundless in about two hours.¡± Chapter 987 Chapter 987 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 987 ¡°Roger!¡± After receiving the news, the main tower would analyze the importance of this piece of information and convey the pieces of information that Lord Burke attached importance to back to him. Dance Fairy Mia was arriving on Boundless, which was obviously news that Burke took very seriously. Everyone in Boundless knew Lord Burke fancied Mia a lot. He even publicly announced that he would invite the Dance Fairy to dance for him during this realm breakthrough. Therefore, the main tower immediately conveyed this news to Burke. At this time, Burke was weing several important guests. ¡°Wee to Master Fergus. I didn¡®t expect you toe. This is such an honor, your presence brings light to my humble dwelling. Come, let me dedicate this toast to you.¡± Burke raised his ss and said to an imposing man sitting opposite him. After speaking, he finished the wine from the ss. ¡°Burke, I didn¡®te to congratte you, I came to see the Dance Fairy. Who asked you to invite her?¡± Fergus also raised his ss and finished his drink. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Haha, likewise! It¡®s fine that you are here, but I also like the Dance Fairy a lot. I am willing to pay anything if there is a chance for me to sleep with her. Hahaha!¡± Burke said with a guffaw. When Fergus heard that, his eyes turned icy. However, he did not show it. Instead, he still continued chatting with everyone. Although Burke was the main figure on Boundless, Fergus held the highest status among them. Many people wanted to tter him. ¡°Burke, the banquet is in a few days. When is the Dance Fairy arriving? It¡®s been almost a year since the last time I watched her perform. Her dance is still holds a deep impression in my head until now, it¡®s so unforgettable,¡± a fat man said. ¡°Yeah! Burke, don¡¯t let her stand you up. You¡®ve already announced it to the world, and if she doesn¡®t show up, you¡®ll embarrass yourself in front of everyone. That won¡®t be fun,¡± another wretched¨Clooking man said. ¡°She wouldn¡®t dare! Since she agreed, I will destroy her ancestral grave if she dares not toe and make her the sinner of the Concord family. Then, I will make her kneel obediently in front of me and beg me to f*ck her,¡± Burke said with a baleful look on his face. The people sitting there could only smile when they heard that. ¡®Say, if the Dance Fairy does stand Burke up, Burke will be theughing stock of everyone in the world. ¡®If that happens, he might really do something like this. ¡®This idiot values his prestige more than anything in the world.¡® ¡°Burke, can you speak properly? The Dance Fairy belongs to everyone. Stop saying you want to sleep with her or f* ck her so casually. Are you not scared that you¡®ll be attacked if you do that? You only just broke through to Universe Realm. Do you seriously think you¡®re invincible?¡± Fergus said slowly. He did not like crude people like Burke. However, Burke¡®s father was someone well renowned in the Milky Way Empire¡®s military. If it were not for his father, who would care if Burke broke through to Universe Realm? ¡°What¡®s there to be scared of? Master Fergus, I call you that because I respect you. However, you¡®re currently on Boundless, so don¡®t try to undermine me here,¡± Burke said, feeling dissatisfied. He felt ufortable that Fergus would say that in front of so many people. ¡°Come, let¡®s drink and celebrate Burke breaking through to Universe Realm. From now on, he¡®s also an intimidating character. At the same time, let¡®s toast Master Fergus. It¡®s not easy to have a drink with him, so we should appreciate this chance,¡± someone said, attempting to smooth things over. The others at the scene raised their sses. They could not afford to offend these two people. On the one hand, Fergus was from the Callisto family, the second among the eight prominent families in the Milky Way Empire. On the other hand was Burke. His father was Ramos, the Milky Way Empire¡®s military general. His power and status were exceptional. If those two fought, then the others would suffer the aftermath. Chapter 988 Chapter 988 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 988 With someone smoothing things over, Fergus and Burke did not continue fighting each other. Although the two looked down on each other, neither wanted to offend the other. Fergus looked down on Burke because he was crude. Burke did not know anything about elegance and grace. Moreover, he also did not understand the Dance Fairy¡®s dance. He just figured that since Mia was beautiful and was sought after by countless people, he wanted to dominate her because he was sensitive about losing prestige. In truth, Burke did not like Fergus very much. He felt Fergus was too cunning, and he was not upright. Moreover, Burke thought that he was two¨Cfaced. Burke grew up in the army with his father and inherited his father¡®s character. He was straightforward and did not like beating around the bush. Of course, he also inherited his father¡®s brutal character. However, both Burke and Fergus were well¨Crespected figures in the Milky Way gxy, they were still reputable. Everyone drank and started talking andughing again. Fergus was the direct descendant of the Callisto family, the second ¨Cranked family among the eight prominent families. There was even a chance for him to take over the Callisto family in the future, so he was the person with the highest status at the scene. Therefore, Burke was far inferior to Fergus in every way. However, his father, Ramos, was a core figure in the Milky Way Empire¡®s military. With the powerful Milky Way Empire backing him, Burke¡®s status also increased because of this. Everyone at the scene orbited around the two and continuously toasted to them. Burke did not actually invite Fergus to this banquet. Since the two were not in the same circle , Fergus would note even if Burke invited him. Burke was very proud of his reputation, so he would not do something that would embarrass him. Furthermore, everyone knew why Fergus was here. He was definitely here for Dance Fairy Mia. Everyone knew that Fergus was the Dance Fairy¡®s loyal audience member. At this moment¡­ Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on the door. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Who¡®s that? Don¡®t you know I¡®m entertaining my guests now? Get lost immediately!¡± Burke barked. Since he had a small conflict with Fergus just now, he was very pissed right now. ¡°Lord Burke, I have something to tell you,¡± the person outside the door said respectfully. ¡°Spit it out!¡± ¡°We just got news from the patrol team, and they said Dance Fairy Mia is outside Boundless now. She¡®llnd in about two hours.¡± ¡°Oh? The Dance Fairy is here? Haha! I got it. You should go now,¡± Burke said with a smile. Mia¡®s arrival instantly put him in a better mood. Fergus also heard what the person outside the door said. Indeed, just as Heathcliffe said, those had guys failed. Even though Mia was a littlete, she still arrived on Boundless. However, Fergus did not know if she came by herself or with her savior. ¡®If she¡®s here with her savior¡­¡® An intense murderous intent overflowed from Fergus¡® eyes. He had been preparing for this n for a long time. He thought he would definitely seed, but he didn¡®t expect something like this to happen. If he seeded, he could imprison Mia in secret without anyone knowing. He would make her his exclusive sex ve forever. He had this crazy idea because as the third heir among the direct descendants of the Callisto family, he could not marry a woman with no background like Mia. He had to choose a woman who could help him fight for the position of the family¡®s head. Chapter 989 Chapter 989 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 989 Recently, his mother arranged for him to marry the daughter of a minister of the Milky Way Empire so that he would be morepetitive in the fight for the position as future head of the Callisto family. The minister had a lot of authority in the Milky Way Empire, so it was hard for Fergus to refuse this. Plus, he had liked Mia for so long, so he could not give up, nor could he ept her ending up in the arms of another man. Therefore, he chose to do this. ¡°See? I told you that the Dance Fairy wouldn¡®t dare to stand me up, and you didn¡®t believe me. Now that the facts are in front of you, you have nothing to say, right? Haha!¡± Burke said with augh. He felt proud that Mia woulde to congratte him. At least, she managed to attract Fergus and made the banquet ssier. ¡°Burke, I was short¨Csighted. I¡®ll down three shots as an apology to you.¡± The man who just said that Mia would note stood up and said. Then, he directly downed three shots. Another stood up and said, ¡°Burke, I will also drink three shots for the inappropriate remarks I just made.¡± ¡°The two of you don¡¯t have to do this. You are all my guests. I am thrilled that you are willing toe to net Boundless. If you need anything in the future, just tell me, and I will do my best to help you.¡± ¡°Come, let¡®s all toast Burke again. Let¡®s hope Burke will work hard and overtake Lord Ramos with a burst of energy!¡± ¡°Cheers! ¡°Boys, you¡®re too kind. Since everyone is so happy, we¡®ll go meet the Dance Fairy togetherter, and ask her to dance for us as celebration.¡± ¡°Of course! The Dance Fairy¡®s dance and this wine will make people feel physically and mentally pleased.¡± The group continued to drink happily. However, Fergus was feeling a little depressed inside. If the n were sessful, he would not be drinking with these crudes. He would be admiring Mia¡®s wonderful dance and figure by himself. After that, he would help the Concord family and stop Burke from taking action against them. This would improve his public reputation, and then he could ckmail Mia into submitting to him so he could have his way with her. ¡®What a perfect n.¡¯ The more Fergus thought about this, the more pissed he felt. He drank a few sses of wine. When Burke saw Fergus drinking like that, he felt pleased. He thought Fergus was giving him a show of respect. However, he did not know what Fergus was thinking. Not everyone could sit and drink with Fergus, let alone make him drink so much. Once Fergus became the head of the Callisto family, he would be one of the prominent figures in the Milky Way Empire. Even Burke¡®s father, Ramos, would have to give way to Fergus. Although Burke looked down on Fergus, he was not stupid. It would be useful for him to build a good rtionship with someone like that in the future. ¡°Master Fergus, I don¡®t care why you came to Boundless. However, since you¡®re here, you¡®re my guest. As the host, I will give you a toast,¡± Burke said after lifting his ss. Fergus felt dejected, and he did not want to waste his breath. Hence, he lifted his ss and downed the contents of it. ¡°Haha! Wonderful! Fergus, you son of a gun!¡± After Burke said that, he also downed the contents of his ss. Then, the scene became harmonious. Everyone continued drinking. Soon, they began heading to the location where Mia wouldnd after Burke showed them the way. They were ready to wee the Dance Fairy, one of the four fairies in the Milky Way. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then, they would ask her to dance for everyone here. Mia had no idea that so many people were waiting for her on Boundless. She also had no idea that Master Fergus from the Callisto family was here. Chapter 990 Chapter 990 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 990 Led by Boundless ¡® patrolling vessel, the Octagon descended on a massive tform on Boundless. Afternding, David and Mia were the first to walk out of the Octagon, while the others followed behind them. David was not at all worried that Pavan¡®s people would talk nonsense as they all understood that their life and death were in David¡®s hands. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They would die on the spot if David activated his mind power. As soon as the two got off the Octagon, someone immediately greeted them. ¡°Dance Fairy, hello! Lord Burke is already waiting for you not far ahead.¡± ¡°Please lead the way!¡± Mia said. ¡°Please follow me.¡± As soon as the two walked off the tform and walked through a corridor , they saw more than a dozen people waiting not far away. Mia scanned the crowd. ¡®Fergus? Why is he here?¡® He was one of many who pursued her and was also one of several suitable backers that she determined. She figured she might spend the rest of her life with this person. Of course, that was before. Right now, Mia just wanted to follow David. Although Fergus had a solid background, Mia had a feeling that he was not as modest and gentlemanly as he appeared on the surface. She always had an indescribable feeling of depression when she was with him. However, she did not feel that way with David. Mia trusted her intuition, so from the bottom of her heart, she preferred to be with David. At this time, Fergus, Burke, and others also spotted Mia. However, when they saw David beside her, they all felt doubtful. ¡®Why did this mane out with Mia? ¡®Everyone knows that Mia only has women around her. ¡®Why is there a man?¡® ¡°Haha! Wee , Dance Fairy. This is such an honor!¡± Burke guffawed and greeted. At the same time, he reached out his rough hand and was about to hold Mia¡®s hand. He wanted to see what her smooth small hand felt like. However, Mia did not take his hand. Instead, she ced her hands on her stomach and curtsied. ¡°Lord Burke, it¡®s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Burke had reached out hisrge hand, but he did not hold Mia¡®s hand. This made him feel a little awkward. As he was frowning and was about to blow up, Fergus took a step forward and said, ¡°Long time no see, Mia.¡± ¡°Hello, Master Fergus,¡± Mia said as she curtsied at Fergus. ¡°Mia, you don¡®t have to be so humble with me. Who is this next to you?¡± Fergus asked as he looked at David. ¡°This is Master David. If it wasn¡®t for him, I might not make it to Boundless to see you all.¡± Fergus felt his heart skip a beat. Immediately, infinite anger started rising in his chest. The murderous intent in his heart was overflowing, and he almost could not stop himself from killing David on the spot. ¡®It¡®s all this b*stard¡®s fault! If it weren¡®t for him, Mia would be mine now!¡® However, Fergus was the third direct descendant of the Callisto family, so he was astute. He managed to control his emotions in just a blink of an eye. However, David managed to detect them using his mind power. David tilted his head to look at Fergus. The murderous intent he sensed just now came from this person. Even though it was subtle and the person managed to keep it under control, it still could not escape from David¡®s mind power. Chapter 991 Chapter 991 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 991 David was a little puzzled. Why did this person have murderous intentions toward him when they were meeting forthe first time? When he used his mind power to examine the extreme possessiveness in Fergus* eyes, then looked back at Mia, he understood. ¡®So she¡¯s the reason for this.¡¯ The other party must have misunderstood his rtionship withMia. This situation happened to him more than once; he had encountered something simr with Celia. After that, he almost wiped out the Chasez family. From Mia¡¯s point of view, Master Fergus* status was not that low. However, if Fergus dared to take action against David in secret, David would not mind repeating what he did to the Chasez family to him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What trouble did you encounter, Dance Fairy? I want to see who dares to touch the guest I invited. Do they not want to live anymore?¡± Burke said with a baleful look. ¡°Lord Burke, you don¡¯t have to worry. We just ran into a group of space pirates on the way, and they chased us out of the core. If Master David didn¡¯t happen to be nearby to save me, I might not have even made it to this banquet,¡± Mia said sadly. ¡°Space pirates ? How dare those bastards appear in the core? They must be tired of living since they dare to take action against my guest. Dance Fairy, rest assured, I will tell my father about the matter and have him bring people to clean up thesewless bastards.¡± Burke¡¯s father, Ramos, was a key figure in the Milky Way Empire¡¯s military. Thus, he could mobilize the empire¡¯s army to get rid of the space pirates. However, one should not underestimate these space pirates either. They were not without foundation. Some well- known space pirate gangs were often supported by big shots in secret. In many cases, before the army coulde to clear them up, they would have received the news and temporarily retreated. Of course, if the empire¡¯s military would even release the information regarding the clean-up operation, it could at least stop these space pirates for a while, which was also somewhat helpful. ¡°Then I would like to thank you, Lord Burke. Although Master David has already wiped out the group of space pirates chasing me, if General Ramos cane to suppress them, it will also make passing businessmen feel more at ease when passing by.¡± Only then did Burke and the others begin to look at David. Since he could save Mia and kill the space pirates who were chasing her, David might not be an ordinary person. ¡°May I know where Davides from? Maybe some of our elders may know him,¡± Fergus asked. He wanted to find out more about David. Knowing yourself and your enemy could help you win a hundred battles. David ruined his n, so it would be impossible for Fergus to dismiss his anger toward him. However, before Fergus did anything, he had to first understand David¡¯s background. ¡°I¡¯m just an idler,¡± David replied. ¡°David, you must be joking. How would an idler have the strength to kill a group of powerful space pirates so easily?¡± ¡°I am indeed an idler. I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not,¡± David said with a shrug. ¡°David, are you disrespecting me?¡± Fergus asked in a malicious tone. ¡°Whatever you say,¡± David said indifferently. David had no intention of feigning civility toward someone so narrow-minded and who had disyed murderous intent toward him the moment they first met. As soon as he got off the Octagon, he released his mind power. The strongest person here was just ate Cosmos Ranker. After paying 10 billion Gxy Dors to the Meteor Chamber, David received 100vish points. Then, he spent 80vish points to raise his mind power to Cosmos level 10. Both his physique and mind power had reached Cosmos level 10. By now, David¡¯s combat power had reached partial Celestial Rank. No one on Boundless could block his punch if he released all his energy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 992 Chapter 992 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 992 David¡¯s words shocked everyone present. Even Burke looked at him in surprise. ¡®Who is this kid? ¡®How darehe disrespect Fergus like that? ¡®Either he¡¯s an idiot who doesn¡¯t know Fergus¡¯ identity, or his background is not inferior to Fergus¡¯, and that¡¯s why he dares to do this.¡¯ In the Milky Way, there were not many forces that couldpete with the Callisto family. One could count all of them on two hands, but none of them had the surname Lidell. Fergus was also stunned. He staredat David for a long time before he coulde back to his senses. How long had it been since his peers dared to speak to him like this? As Master Fergus of the Callisto family, and one of the strong competitors for the future head of the family, even the host of this banquet, Lord Burke of Boundless, who just broke through to Cosmos Rank, would not dare to speak to him like this. He was just a punk who suddenly appeared beside Mia. Who gave him such courage? Could it be that he saved Mia and killed some trash, so he now thought he was invincible? ¡°Alright! Very good! Splendid! David, I will remember you,¡± Fergus said through gritted teeth. If Mia were not here, he would have already killed David on the spot. ¡°I¡¯ve always been good,¡± David replied calmly. ¡°Master Fergus, please don¡¯t mind this. Master David has been out of the core for many years and has just returned from an expedition from the edge of the Milky Way, so he doesn¡¯t know much about the current structure of the Milky Way Empire or you,¡± Mia quickly exined. Everyone was stunned. It seemed that David had just returned from an expedition at the edge of the Milky Way. No wonder he dared to speak to Fergus like that. This kind of situation was not umon in the Milky Way Empire. If someone could find some relics left by the strong or find an indigenous living, they might be able to prosper immediately. However, people who would risk so much were generally individuals who were not very favored but were not willing to lieContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. down and ept their fate. ¡°I see, you just came back from exploring outside. No wonder you dare to talk to me like this. It seems that you genuinely don¡¯t know much about the situation in the Milky Way Empire! But since you saved Mia, I won¡¯t quibble with you today. I hope you behave yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Fergus!¡± Mia thanked him. David originally wanted to say something. This Master Fergus showed murderous intent the first time they met just because he was with Mia. On the surface, he was a modest gentleman, but secretly, he was very narrow-minded. This kind of person was like a cold and poisonous snake, and he might bite David one day. David¡¯s usual practice for this potential danger was to find a solution in advance and prevent it before it happened. Fergus¡¯ status was not low. David only needed to trigger him with a few words before he took action. In this way, David could solve the hidden danger on the spot. However, before David could say anything , Mia touched him lightly. He thought about it and decided to forget it. Til protect Mia¡¯s dignity and not make things difficult for her. After all, I am unfamiliar with this ce. ¡®If I want to gain a foothold here in the future and spend money to get lavish points, I still need Mia¡¯s help! ¡®I should prioritize that first.¡¯ Therefore, David only smiled and did not say anything . Burke and the others understood now. They thought David was a bad*ss that could fight Fergus head-on, but who would have known that he was actually an idiot who did not know anything. As the host, Burke needed to say something now. ¡°Dance Fairy, pleasee with me. We¡¯ll hold a weing reception for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Burke,¡± Mia said. The group followed Burke. They initially wanted Mia to walk in the middle, but she refused. Mia insisted that she would walk with David at the back, making Fergus even more pissed at David. Chapter 993 Chapter 993 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 993 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When hebined this new reason for hating David with the original reason, Fergus immediately sentenced David todeath When David was separated from Mia, Fergus would definitely kill him. Even Burke was displeased with David. ¡°The person I f*cking invited is only interacting with you.¡¯ The group arrivedat Burke¡¯s pce. When they got their seating arrangement, Mia was seated between Fergus and Burke in front while David was at the back. Mia wanted to sit with David, but this was clearly not allowed. It was a small banquet of ten people, and everyone was circling Fergus, Burke, and Mia. No one paid any attention to David, and David was pleased. He proceeded to enjoy the delicious food and wine on his table. He had to admit that the food in outer space was much better than on Earth. As far as these unknown meats were concerned, they were much better than the pork, beef, or mutton on Earth. He would bring some back for Celia and the others to try when he went back to Earth in the future. Mia would also asionally look at David. She was relieved when she found that he was wolfing down his food and did not show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction. She genuinely could not shake Fergus and Burke off of her. When everyone started getting intoxicated , Burke said,¡± Dance Fairy, before you came, everyone said that they wanted you to dance for everyone when you¡¯re here, what do you think?¡± ¡°Dance Fairy, we¡¯ve been waiting for your dance for so long.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Dance Fairy, I was fortunate enough to see your dance a year ago. Your dance moves are still fresh in my mind.¡± ¡°Since everyone is so interested in my dance, I¡¯ll dance for everyone to liven things up. I hope you all will like it,¡± Mia agreed. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll like it! Dance Fairy, your dancing is famous throughout the Milky Way Empire, how could we not like it?? ¡°Yeah!¡± Everyone said simultaneously. ¡°Haha, Dance Fairy, you¡¯re so delightful! Come, let¡¯s toast the Dance Fairy! Let¡¯s thank her for her amazing dance in advance,¡± Burke stood up and said with augh. Except for David , everyone at the scene reacted to what Burke said. They stood up and raised their sses, including Fergus. Burke looked at the still seated David and asked in a low voice, ¡°David, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just not used to toasting women,¡± David answered, his words slightly inaudible from chewing. If someone toasted a woman like this, they would definitely have a purpose in doing so. David did not like this. Since he had the power to do whatever he wanted right now, why would he go along with these people? Besides, he knew what kind of person Burke was from Mia¡¯s stories. Therefore, he was even more reluctant to join in. Meanwhile, Mia was trying her best to hint at David, asking him to stand. She was feeling nervous about David in her heart. David was like someone ignorant of the world¡¯s ways, and he did not know how to read the room. He might have spent too much time wandering on the edge of the Milky Way. She decided to teach him about this when she had the chance. She had to tell him that sometimes , even if you did not like to do something, you still needed to do it. Just like her. Did he think she liked to show herself in front of so many people and perform for them? She had no choice. If she could choose, Mia only wanted to dance for the person she loved. However, that was unrealistic unless she could find someone so powerful that he could suppress half of the Milky Way. David pretended not to see Mia¡¯s hints and continued eating while minding his business. Chapter 994 Chapter 994 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 994 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°David, are you trying to embarrass me?¡± Burke got a little annoyed. ¡°Lord Burke, you do your thing, and I¡¯ll justeat my food. Isn¡¯t it good that we don¡¯t interfere with each other?¡± David stopped eating and lookedup at Burke. The two looked at each other. Even though everyone thought Burke was about to be hostile, he did not attack David immediately. Instead, he turned his head and said, ¡°Very good! I¡¯ll remember this.¡± Burke¡¯s performance made everyone¡¯s jaws drop to the floor. ¡®Is Burke giving in? ¡®Everyone knows Burke¡¯s temperament. ¡®He won¡¯t give in even when he¡¯s facing Fergus. ¡°Just what does this kid have?¡¯ Everyone looked at David in surprise. Fergus and Mia were no exception. Then, David just smiled and continued eating his food. Burke had not regained hisposure at this point. He sensed a serious threat in David¡¯s eyes just now. David was hiding his strength, and he was not just a partial Cosmos Ranker like he had previously shown. As for what strength he was at, Burke could not tell, but David was definitely stronger than him. David might be at least a mid-Cosmos Ranker or even ate Cosmos Ranker. ¡®No wonder he dared to disrespect Fergus. ¡°This kid is ying dumb to take advantage of us, and I almost fell for it.¡¯ Burke could sense that David was not very old and should be no more than a hundred years old. Who would believe David could reach mid- or evente Cosmos Rank at this age if he did not have a background? He said he had been exploring outside for many years and had not returned since, but how was that possible? Burke was sure that he was an heir that a major force was cultivating in secret because he was too talented, which was why he was being hidden. Now that he was strong enough, he was finally let out. ¡®I should let Fergus fight David. I don¡¯t want to get involved in this mess,¡¯ Burke decided in his heart. Even if he was irascible and would always retort against others, it would also depend on who the other party was. He was not an idiot. David was clearly more powerful than him in terms of strength and background. Wouldn¡¯t he be creating trouble for himself if he decided to fight David head-on? Burke did not turn hostile, so the others did not care about this anymore either. However, Fergus was looking at David with a strange look in his eyes. Mia summoned her team and started the performance in the hall. After the song, everyone was still mesmerized by Mia¡¯s dance. p p p! ¡°Wonderful! As expected of you, Dance Fairy. I won¡¯t get bored even if I watch this dance ten thousand times more,¡± Burke said while apuding. p p p! Everyone was apuding passionately. David was also pping. Mia was dancing a different dance this time, but the dance was still very attractive. He wondered if Mia was born with this talent, or if she had learned to do this. After the dance, the small banquet came to an end. Today was just an appetizer. The main course would be the huge banquet a weekter. David was arranged to stay in a private residence. After Burke looked at David and discovered his strength, he became very courteous toward him. After all, power was everything in this world. David sat on the chair and opened the system panel. Chapter 995 Chapter 995 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 995 (Combat: Partial Cosmos Rank (Combat Skills : Void Punch (Entry Level), Air Crushing p (Entry Level), Evil-Splitting SwordTechnique (Entry Level) (Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Expert) (Lavish Points: 20) He only had a pitiful 20vish points left. Most importantly, there was no way to spend money to increasevish points now. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If he wanted his physique to break through to CelestialRank, he needed at least one thousandvish points, which was equal to one hundred billion Gxy Dors . How could he spend this much money? Improving otherbat skills also required 100vish points for each level. He could spend money online shopping, but it would be too little. One hundred million Gxy Dors could buy many things, but it would still take him some effort to spend all of it. However, it would be useless only to get one extravish point. Therefore, online shopping was not feasible. There had to be another way to do it. It cost 30 billion to buy the Earth, and he used 10 billion to ask the Meteor Chamber to monitor the Tuffin family, Suddenly, David¡¯s eyes lit up. He could no longer replicate buying the Earth with 30 billion Gxy Dors, but he could ask the Meteor Chamber to monitor the Tuffin family further. The Meteor Chamber¡¯s expensive fee was exactly what he needed. Hence, David used the system to hide his location and started contacting the Meteor Chamber. David: (Hello, did the Tuffin family make any moves recently?] The Meteor Chamber: (Hello, honorable guest, Grandmaster Tuffin and the Milky Way Battleship did not make any moves recently. If there are any updates, we will inform you at once.] David: [Alright, thank you. I want to hire the Meteor Chamber to do something else, is that okay?] The Meteor Chamber: (Please state your request. We at the Meteor Chamber will ept anything within the Milky Way.) David: (Anything?) The Meteor Chamber: (Yes, anything. ] David: [I want to kill Grandmaster Tuffin, do you ept this?) After David asked this, he waited nervously. If the Meteor Chamber could do this, the Earth¡¯s crisis would be temporarily averted. At the same time, he could gain a lot ofvish points, and his strength would improve drastically. It would be killing two birds with one stone. Soo, the Meteor Chamber replied. The Meteor Chamber: [We can, but it will cost you a lot.) David was excited. ¡®Haha, the Meteor Chamber is so bad*ss! They will even ept this!¡¯ As for the price, they said it would cost him a lot, but he had a quadrillion Gxy Dors! Would it be more than that? Besides, even if the Meteor Chamber wanted all of it, David would agree without hesitation. How manyvish points would he get if he spent all quadrillion Gxy Dors? If they were all used to improve hisbat power, wouldn¡¯t David be unbeatable in this gxy? Where else would he find such a good opportunity? ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of it when I was on Earth?¡¯ David wanted to p himself. If he could think about this when he was on Earth, he would not need to leave Earth. David : [How much? You can directly state the number, and I will agree.) David replied proudly. However, the following answer from the Meteor Chamber made David feel like he had plunged into hell straight from heaven. The Meteor Chamber: [I¡¯m sorry, honorable guest. We will no longer ept money for the assassination of Grandmaster Tuffin. You can only pay with other treasures of heaven and earth or the most precious materials in the starry sky.] ¡®Um¡­¡¯ The heat in David¡¯s heart was chilled by a bucket full of cold water. ¡®I can¡¯t f*cking pay for it with money?¡¯ Just now, he was still fantasizing about getting countlessvish points and being invincible in the Milky Way. Now, he had been directly pped in the face by reality. He knew this matter would not be so simple. David : [What treasures of heaven and earth or precious materials are we talking about?] David continued asking, feeling reluctant. The Meteor Chamber: (What do you have now?] David : (I have a lot with me now. You can name one and I¡¯ll see if I have it.] The Meteor Chamber: (Do you have any Nine Turning Star Iron? We only need ikg of that, and then we will kill Grandmaster Tuffin for you.] David was confused. ¡®What the f*ck is a Nine Turning Star Iron? ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of it before. Where should I get this?¡¯ Chapter 996 Chapter 996 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 996 The Meteor Chamber¡¯s answer directly crushed David¡¯s idea of spending money to killGrandmaster Tuffin. However, although he could not do it in one go, it broadened David¡¯s perspective. The Meteor Chamber was definitely a great avenue to spend his money. David was notafraid of revealing his position due to the system¡¯s concealment. In any case, all he needed now wasvish points. So, he would just buy some information from the Meteor Chamber. He would definitely spend money faster this way than through any other method. What Davidcked the most right now was time. Grandmaster Tuffin might head to Earth at any time, so he had to have the strength topete with Grandmaster Tuffin before that, or he would need to find a way to dy Grandmaster Tuffin. Moreover, the Meteor Chamber had to know much more about the inside story of the Milky Way than Mia. In this case, it would not be a bad thing to obtain more information. David thought for a while and then replied: (Forget about assassinating Grandmaster Tuffin, the price is too high, but what¡¯s the price for assassinating the direct descendants of the Tuffin family?] The Meteor Chamber: (It¡¯ll depend on who it is. Everyone¡¯s talent and status are different, so the price will naturally differ. You need to tell me the target¡¯s name, and then we will evaluate and tell you the specific price.) David did not know the Tuffin family¡¯s direct descendants. ¡®Forget about the assassination. ¡®Not everyone is like Pavan after all. ¡®Who can be sure that there is no one with a decent mindset and work ethic among the Tuffin family¡¯s direct descendants?* David was not the kind of person who would kill the enemy¡¯s entire family without any scruples because of hatred. He had received higher education on Earth and was also deeply influenced by thews of the Earth. David would never be soft on whoever should be killed, but he would not be able to kill those who were innocent. He also could not live up to the famous words of those ancient heroes, They would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. Therefore, David was destined never to be a hero, Of course, he genuinely did not want to be a hero in his heart. He just wanted to be an ordinary person who could protect his home and his lover. As for why he did not ask Nine and lone this question, it was because he would not believe a word from them. That being the case, he would just spend his money on some behind-the-scenes news about the Milky Way! Next, David began to ask about some hidden information in the Milky Way. Basically, it was all about the major forces and the Milky Way Empire. David had thought the Meteor Chamber would not do deal inside information about the Milky Way Empire. After all, the Milky Way Empire was the most massive force in the Milky Way, and they governed everything in the gxy. However, the result surprised him. As the Meteor Chamber said, as long as David could pay, then they would ept every task within the gxy. This even included assassinating the people in the Royal Family of the Milky Way Empire. Regardless of whether they were sessful or not, the Meteor Chamber still needed immense courage to dare to say such a thing. That was when David discovered that the Meteor Chamber was not afraid of the Milky Way Empire. ¡®What kind of power is this?¡¯ There was also such a force on Earth that would take people¡¯s money and eliminate disasters for them: the Underworld Alliance. However, they would dare not say that they would do anything on Earth if they had enough money. They still would not freely provoke Somend and Falconia. If the Meteor Chamber dared to say such a thing, it proved that its strength was absolutely not to be underestimated. It was impossible for the Milky Way Empire not to know the existence of the Meteor Chamber, but the fact that they still had not gotten rid of thetter was somewhat thought-provoking.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 997 Chapter 997 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 997 A huge meteorite floated in the void and moved forward slowly in an empty area somewhere in the Milky Way. On top of the meteorite , there was a luxurious loft, and on top of the loft were three shiny words. The Meteor Chamber. This was the Meteor Chamber that imed to be able to undertake anything within the scope of the Milky Way as long as the price was sufficient. The enormous Meteor Chamber was not as crowded as everyone thought. It was rather quiet, and there was hardly any sound. The entire Meteor Chamber was eerily silent. It was hard to believe that an entity that had given all the forces in the Milky Way huge headaches, even the Milky Way Empire, was located in this speck in the distant background. The inside of the huge Meteor Chamber was divided into countless small rooms Measuring only two or three square meters each. There was a figure in each room, operating the equipment in the room, replying to all the Milky Way people making deals with the Meteor Chamber. Anyone who saw this scene would be shocked because these figures were not humans consisting flesh and blood at all. Instead, they were robots. They were constantly answering questions from the humans in the Milky Way, and they did not look like robots at all. Instead, they were like human beings who had their own ideas and were each very knowledgeable. David traded with the staff of the Meteor Chamber, constantly spending money to acquire more knowledge. If he knew that the person who traded with him was a robot, he would surely be shocked. This was because the ¡®person¡¯he chatted with knew almost anything David asked about the Milky Way. However, when there were some major issues involved, the other party would need to report to their higher¨Cups since they had no authority, for example, when it came to information on core privacy issues about the Royal Family of the Milky Way Empire. David was so bored that he directly asked the Meteor Chamber how many illegitimate children the emperor of the Milky Way Empire had. Of course, there was some information he could not obtain with money. For example, David wanted to know that since the Milky Way was a level 3 civilization, so what were the level 4,5,6 civilizations called? How far were they from the Milky Way, and how advanced was their technology? David would need to pay way more than Gxy Dors for this information, so David did not waste time pursuing this information. He now understood the Tuffin family¡®s situation thoroughly. This also gave him a certain mental preparation for dealing with the Tuffin family in the future. The Meteor Chamber had existed for a long time. Strictly speaking, they were not actually a local power in the Milky Way. Instead, they suddenly appeared in the Milky Way many years ago. At that time, its sudden appearance caused a bloody storm. It was like a god and could do anything for you if you paid them enough. This also attracted the attention of many forces in the Milky Way at that time. Not many people initially believed it, but as one after another of theirmissions became a reality, everyone started to pay attention to them. In the end, all the major forces in the Milky Way, including the Milky Way Empire, joined forces to eliminate this entity that could threaten their status. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, the result was dismal. Nobody knew what happened during that battle. They only knew that all participating forces in the Milky Way had suffered heavy losses, but the Meteor Chamber remained to this day. However, they would need to pay very high prices to hire the Meteor Chamber, especially the ones who wouldmission them to murder someone. Basically, it was difficult for the client to meet the requirements of the Meteor Chamber. For example, David needed to give them ikg of Nine Turning Star Iron if he wanted them to kill Grandmaster Tuffin. This was something that had never been seen before in the entire Milky Way. Therefore, how would David have it? Despite everything, the Meteor Chamber still stood proudly in the Milky Way. This was an undeniable truth. Since that battle, all forces in the Milky Way also acquiesced to the Meteor Chamber¡®s existence. No one had ever proposed to destroy this entity ever again. Chapter 998 Chapter 998 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 998 Knock knock knock! David¡¯s dsisucssion with the Meteor Chamber only stopped when he heard knocking on his door. He stood up and looked at the time. One night had passed without him knowing. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. David looked at the system panel. (Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9999905368000000 (Gxy Dors) (Body: Cosmos level 10 (Mind: Cosmos level 10 (Combat: Partial Cosmos Rank (Combat Skills: Void Punch (Entry Level+), Air Crushing p (Entry Level+), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique ( Entry Level+) (Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Expert+) (Lavish Points: 610) After a whole night of hard work, it had finally paid off. David spent 59 billion Gxy Dors and got 590vish points. Although it was not enough to raise his physique to Celestial Rank, it was not that far off. He should be there after another night of hard work. Moreover, he also learned a lot about the inner workings of the Milky Way, especially about the Tuffin family. David knew almost everything he could think of about different generations of the Tuffin family, including their ancestors. However, he already knew almost everything he needed to know, so what should he ask tonight? The Meteor Chamber was pretty bad*ss, but at the same time, it was strange. David had to ask specific questions, and then they would set a price based on the importance of the message and then answer it after payment. They would not answer at all if David asked them a broad question. For example, David had to ask one question about the Tuffin family at a time. He could not say that he wanted to know everything about the Tuffin family as this was considered uneptable. Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on his door again. David went into the courtyard and opened the door. Mia was standing prettily outside the door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mia?¡± David asked. ¡°What? Can¡¯t I chat with you because I¡¯m bored?¡± Mia said with a smile. If she had just met David, she would never have dared to talk to David like that. She had been with David every day for half a month, so Mia still had a certain understanding of David. In reality, after getting acquainted , David became pretty easy-going, and he was not as unapproachable as he seemed in the beginning. ¡°You¡¯re hrious, Mia. Come in,¡± David moved to the side and invited Mia inside. After Mia entered the courtyard, she went into the living room to sit down with David. After that, David poured a cup of tea for Mia. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mia said after taking the cup. David also poured some for himself. Then, he sat down and started drinking. Back then, he did not like tea. However, he gradually learned to like it. Drinking tea would calm him down. ¡°Master David, I came here to talk to you about some worldly wisdom,¡± Mia said. ¡°Huh? Worldly wisdom? What do you mean?¡± David asked curiously. Mia rephrased her sentence and said indirectly, ¡°Hmm, how should I say this? You don¡¯t need to fight Master Fergus and Burke the moment you meet them, making the situation difficult for everyone. It won¡¯t be good for everybody.¡± Immediately, David understood why Mia was here. Chapter 999 Chapter 999 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 999 ¡°Mia, you want to tell me that I shouldn¡®t disrespect them as soon as I meet them, right? After all, this is someone else¡®s territory, and I will be the one losing out in the end,¡± David said with a smile. Mia was stunned for a moment and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°So you understand, Master David.¡± ¡°Why would I not know? Mia, do you really think I was out of touch with society after spending many years exploring outside?¡± ¡°Then why did you do that? Do you know who Master Fergus is?¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Hisst name is Callisto, and everyone calls him Master Fergus. I told you about eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, right? You should be able to guess who he is.¡± ¡°You mean the Callisto family that¡®s ranked second among the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire?¡± ¡°Exactly! And he¡®s very outstanding among the direct descendants of the Callisto family, and he will have the opportunity topete for the position of the Callisto family¡®s head in the future.¡± ¡°Is he that amazing?¡± ¡°So, Master David, offending him won¡®t do you any good. If you think it through, I can help you to mediate with him. I have a pretty good rtionship with him,¡± Mia looked at David expectantly. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. David was speechless. ¡®Did I offend him? ¡®It was him who disyed the murderous intent when we first met and wanted to kill me, okay? And it¡®s all because of you that Fergus wants to kill me.¡® As for what Mia said about taking him to reconcile with Fergus, she better not! If they did that, Fergus might directly try to kill David out of anger. By then, David would surely kill Fergus due to him being unable to hold himself back. ¡®Great, I haven¡®t settled the matter with the Tuffin family, and now herees the Callisto family,¡® David thought. ¡®Gosh, please stop making trouble for me.¡® Mia was the only one who did not know the reason behind all this. ¡°Mia, forget it,¡± David rejected. ¡°Why? Master David, Master Fergus¡®s background is not weak, and you just returned to the core. This will be detrimental to your future development . Even if you¡®re not scared of him, it¡®s better to have a friend than an enemy, right?¡± Mia advised. She was truly considerate of David. She did not want David to offend such a big shot. If Fergus were lucky enough to be the Callisto family¡®s head, he would be a formidable force even toward the Milky Way Empire. There was no advantage to offending this kind of person with great potential. Also, Mia did not think that the force behind David could fight with the Callisto family. After all, the Callisto family was ranked second among the eight prominent families. Plus, they were miles apartpared to the Tuffin family, a family that was about to lose their position among the eight prominent families. ¡°Um, well¡­ Because¡­ I don¡®t like Fergus. Even though he looks like a noble on the surface , he¡®s sinister and petty on the inside. Don¡®t ask me how I know. Anyway, I just don¡®t want to reconcile with him, and I don¡®t want anything to do with him,¡± David said casually. Even though he said this to make Mia forget about this, what he said went straight to Mia¡®s heart. Fergus had been pursuing her publicly and secretly, but she had never responded to him. This was because she felt Fergus was too possessive and she often felt oppressed when she was with him. This was a woman¡®s intuition, and it was usually very urate. She believed him now that David had hit the nail on the head. ¡°Master David, do you genuinely think Master Fergus is someone like that?¡± Mia asked. ¡°Yeah, but this is just my gut feeling. You can choose not to believe me, but I will trust my gut,¡± David answered. ¡°I believe you, Master David , but you must go with me even if it¡®s just to apologize to him. If not, Master Fergus will never forgive you once he gets the authority.¡± ¡°Mia, you¡®re too naive. Even if I kneel in front of Fergus, a person like him will never forgive me. Plus, I¡®m not scared of him, so why would I go and seek forgiveness? No matter what he does, I¡®ll just ept it,¡± David said nonchntly. Mia stopped insisting when she heard David say that. The main thing was that Mia felt David was very reasonable . Perhaps this was what the quote ¡®Love me, love my dog¡® meant. Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1000 The news that Mia went looking for David early in the morning was immediately passed on to Fergus. Smash! Fergus directly smashed the cup in his hand. ¡°David is seriously pushing his luck. How dare he touch my woman? Does he want to die?¡± Fergus roared. He had been eying Mia for a long time and had already regarded Mia as his own. Now, this punk who appeared out of nowhere was going to steal from him? Plus, he was the one who indirectly caused this. How would he not feel mad? If he had not arranged for the space pirates to intercept Mia, how would David get the chance to save her? The two would not even get a chance to know each other at all. ¡°Master Fergus, please calm down. Until we find out who David is, we should hold back. Now is the most critical moment for you topete for the head of the younger generation of the Callisto family. There cannot be any idents,¡± Heathcliffe persuaded him. ¡°Heathcliffe, what kind of identity do you think David has? Burke has always been stubborn and intractable, so there are not many people who can make him restrain himself publicly.¡± ¡°I can¡®t figure this out either. I haven¡®t heard of a bigshot named Lidell in the Milky Way¡®s vicinity. Of course, it¡®s not impossible that they are hiding in the dark. After all, the Milky Way is toorge. Master Fergus, you can go to Burke to find out. He should know something about this.¡± Fergus thought for a while and decided to listen to Heathcliffe¡®s advice and go to Burke. ¨C He was at a critical period right now. Fergus still knew how to prioritize between a woman and being the head of the younger generation of the Callisto family. The most important thing for him now was to get the position of the head of the younger generation of the Callisto family. After he married the daughter of the Milky Way Empire¡®s minister, his odds of sess would be much greater with thetter¡®s support. Fergus took Heathcliffe to the pce where Burke lived and found Burke. ¡°I wonder why you¡®re looking for me, Master Fergus,¡± Burke said, holding a beautiful and enchanting woman in each arm. ¡°Burke, I won¡®t beat around the bush with you. Who is David? Please tell me,¡± Fergus said, going straight to the point. ¡°How would I know? This is the first time I have met this David person. If you want to know David¡®s identity , you should ask the Dance Fairy. Why did youe here?¡± ¡°Burke, a straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. Everyone knows your temperament. If you act soft toward David in front of so many people, you must know something, so don¡®t hide it anymore.¡± ¡°Master Fergus, you misunderstood. I didn¡®t know anything. Instead, I¡®m just doing that for the sake of the Dance Fairy. After all, I invited Dance Fairy, and David saved her life. If I fight with David, the Dance Fairy will definitely get implicated. Tell me, what should I do then? I told everyone that the Dance Fairy will be dancing at my banquet a few dayster. I don¡®t want to be theughing stock of the gxy, so I just endured it for the time being,¡± Burke exined. Of course, he would not tell Fergus the truth. He even wished the two of them would fight because of Mia so he could see who was the more powerful one. It would sure be a sight to behold. Fergus did not speak. Instead, he stared at Burke for a long time. He was judging whether Burke was telling the truth. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°A brat who appeared all of a sudden dared to disrespect you, Burke Lutgen, and he¡®s even doing it on your Boundless. Can you genuinely swallow this grievance ?¡± Fergus asked. ¡°How is that possible? I¡®m only doing it for the time being. After the banquet, I¡®ll show that kid the consequences of offending me. However, you also seem to be at odds with him, right? Everyone knows you fancy the Dance Fairy, so David is pping you in the face by doing this,¡± Burke ruminated. ¡°Since you know David is ourmon enemy, why don¡®t we work together?¡± Fergus asked. ¡°No! You said David is a brat that appeared out of nowhere. If others find otu you¡®re acting against someone like this and even asked for my help, wouldn¡®t I look very bad? If you can endure this and not do anything, I¡®ll naturally take action against him after the banquet,¡± Burke rejected, He said this not because he wanted to take action against David. Instead, he wanted Fergus to think that he would do something as long as Fergus stayed put. Burke knew that despite looking like a nobleman, Fergus was actually very narrow¨Cminded. Chapter 1001 Chapter 1001 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1001 The closer David and Mia became, the angrier Fergus felt, and the more he wanted to tear David to pieces. Fergus had long regarded Mia as his own, and he could not bear this. Burke was setting a trap for Fergus to jump into. Burke felt at ease when he thought that he would be able to see a wonderful scene in person soon. He nced at the old man behind Fergus. This old man who had been following Fergus all the time was the most feared existence he was aware of. ¡°Burke, do you really not want to work with me?¡± ¡°Fergus, when did you be so timid? If you really don¡®t dare to act, just wait and see. I¡®ll make sure that kid won¡®t ever leave Boundless.¡± With that, Fergus left with Heathcliffe. In the end, he did not get the answer he wanted from Burke. He kept feeling that Burke was triggering him to take action against David. However, considering the actual situation , what Burke said also held some truth. Five days passed in a blink of an eye. David dealt with the Meteor Chamber every night. While spending money to buy some hidden information about the Milky Way, he also gained many lavish points. However, as there were fewer and fewer questions to ask, thevish points David could get also decreased. Every day, Mia would still go to David¡¯s ce and stay for half a day. Even if Fergus asked Mia out, she would decline and go to David. This made Fergus more and more unable to control his emotions, and he was on the verge of eruption at any time. In the courtyard where David lived. ¡°Master David, I¡®ll go first. You have a good rest, goodbye!¡± Mia bade her farewell. ¡°Goodbye, Mia!¡± David said politely. After Mia left, David opened his system panel. (Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9999770622400000 (Gxy Dors) [Body: Cosmos level 10 (+) [Mind: Cosmos level 10 (+) (Combat: Partial Celestial Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Entry Level +), Air Crushing p (Entry Level+), Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique ( Entry Level+) From N?velDrama.Org. (Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Expert+) (Lavish Points: 1082) After working hard and not sleeping for days, David finally got 1082vish points. This also meant that he had spent nearly 200 billion buying information from the Meteor Chamber. This was an astronomical number, so he was now a high tier VIP of the Meteor Chamber. Chapter 1002 Chapter 1002 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1002 David sat on the bed with his eyes closed , rposing himself. Next, hisvish points would enter a slow growth period. He was not going to buy information from the Meteor Chamber anymore. First, he would spend hisvish points and break through partial Celestial Rank. He had a pretty good result on the first two days, but on thest day, he only got dozens ofvish points. David could not find anything to ask anymore. Many questions only cost a hundred thousand or a million Gxy Dors. Therefore , he would need to ask more than a hundred questions to get one point. There was no need to waste so much time. However, it was good enough that he got nearly 2000 points just from understanding more about the popr major forces in the Milky Way. At least, this temporarily relieved David¡®s pressing needs. With 1082vish points, he could break through partial Celestial Rank and reach peak Celestial Rank. Although he still could not fight against Grandmaster Tuffin, he was already terrifyingly strong. Grandmaster Tuffin aside, David could already annihte the entire Tuffin family. Therefore, he no longer hesitated and clicked directly on the [+] button behind Body. A window popped up. [Host, do you confirm you want to upgrade Body? This upgrade will cost a thousandvish points.) David naturally chose yes. Two hourster, David opened the system panel again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. (Host: David Lidell (Bnce: 9999691025000000 (Gxy Dors) (Body: Celestial level 10 (Mind: Cosmos level 10 (Combat: Peak Celestial Rank (Combat Skills : Void Punch (Entry Level), Air Crushing p (Entry Level), Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique (Entry Level) (Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Expert) [Lavish Points: 82] He only had 82vish points now, and hisbat power had reached peak Celestial Rank. David stood up to move his body. Crack crack crack! His knuckles cracked loudly from the movement. His strength increased again, and it had reached an incredible level. David even felt he could destroy Boundless with a stomp of his foot. This was such a great feeling, but it was not enough. This was because he learned from the Meteor Chamber that Grandmaster Tuffin was one of the oldest giants in the Milky Way. His strength had reached Infinity Rank many years ago. If David wanted topete with him, hisbat power had to at least reach beginner Infinity Rank. In order to achieve thisbat power, he would need 12000vish points. That would be 1.2 trillion Gxy Dors. ¡®I have to continue working hard,¡® David thought sadly. When David broke through to another realm, Burke¡®smunication device rang. He took it out to take a look. Then, he quickly chased away the woman around him before he answered it. A tall and well¨Cbuilt middle¨Caged man appeared in front of Burke. ¡°Father!¡± Burke greeted respectfully. At this moment, he was no longer the ruthless and irascible Lord Burke. Instead, he was a child ready to ept his punishment. This middle¨Caged man looked the same as Burke. It was Burke¡®s father, Ramos. He was also an important figure in the military of the Milky Way Empire, and he was already ate Celestial Ranker. ¡°Burke, I heard that you are recruiting friends, and you will hold a banquet on Boundless to celebrate your breakthrough.¡± Ramos said calmly. ¡°Yes, Father!¡± Burke replied respectfully. He wondered why someone like his father would suddenly care about such a trivial matter. Chapter 1003 Chapter 1003 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1003 ¡°Very good! If you can break through to Cosmos Rank before turning two hundred years old, it means there is still hope for you to go further in the future. You must not becent and always be strict with yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment , Father!¡± Burke replied excitedly. He was overjoyed. One should know that Ramos had never praised Burke since childhood. This was because he had an older brother named Mchi. Although the two were about the same age, Mchi reached Cosmos Rank fifty years before Burke. Now, Mchi had reachedte Cosmos Rank while Burke had only just broken through to beginner Cosmos Rank. One could imagine how much pressure Burke had with such a brother constantly hanging above his head. Ramos also cultivated Mchi as his heir. He took Mchi with him and poured all his efforts into him. Burke¡®s talent was actually not poor, but unfortunately, he had a much stronger brother. Hence, Burke was naturally much weaker inparison. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Therefore, he was beaten and scolded by Ramos as a bad example ever since he was a child. Therefore, Burke resolutely gave up the path Ramos paved for him to join the Milky Way Empire¡®s military and chose to go out to gain more experience. That way, he could escape his brother Mchi¡®s shadow and his father Ramos¡®s control. A childhood like this was also why Burke was so irascible now. He used to work really hard just to get a singlepliment from his father, Ramos. However, in the end, he only got his father¡®s ruthless beating and scolding As a result, his character gradually became twisted. This time, even if Ramos¡®pliment came many yearste, it still made Burke feel very excited. ¡°Burke, although I¡®ve been strict with you since you were a child, it¡®s all for your own good. Your talent is not as high as your brother¡®s, so you can onlypensate for it with sweat. This road you¡®re taking is destined to be full of thorns, so I hope you can understand,¡± Ramos said with a sigh. ¡°I see, Father,¡± Burke replied with his head bowed. ¡°Burke, you cannot reveal any detail about what I¡®m going to say next. Otherwise, the entire Lutgen family will be affected, or even wiped out,¡± Ramos said word by word. Burke shuddered. He looked up at his father, his face full of shock and disbelief. ¡®What is it that will exterminate the Lutgen family?¡® He was in disbelief. The Lutgen family was deeply involved the military of the Milky Way Empire. They had contributed to the empire¡®s military for generations, except for maybe one or two direct descendants like him. Almost all other direct descendants of the Lutgen family had joined the military. It was no exaggeration to say that as long as the Milky Way Empire did not fall, the Lutgen family would never be exterminated. Now, his father Ramos told him that the Lutgen family was in danger of extermination. There was only one possibility for this situation: the empire was taking action against them. Burke was shocked. ¡®Could it be that our family is rebelling? ¡®No way! ¡®Impossible! ¡°The Milky Way Empire is the unrivaled hegemon of the Milky Way, so how will the Lutgen family, a family with a background like this, have this kind of idea? ¡®Won¡®t it be like a fireflypeting with the moon to see who¡®s brighter? ¡®The Milky Way Empire will turn the family into ashes with just a sneeze.¡® Burke calmed himself down slowly. He felt that this was unrealistic. So, it would be better for his father to tell him instead of overthinking on his own. ¡°Someone,e in here!¡± Burke roared. Immediately, two people came in from outside and knelt on the ground with one knee. ¡°Lord Burke!¡± ¡°Tell everyone to get out of the vicinity of the pce. No one is allowed toe in. If anyone disobeys , kill them without mercy.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± After the two left the room, the people guarding the ce immediately dismissed themselves. Soon, Burke was the only one left in the huge pce. Chapter 1004 Chapter 1004 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1004 ¡°Father, don¡®t worry. This is about the life and death of the Lutgen family. So, I will keep it a secret and won¡®t let anyone find out anything about this,¡± Burke said, looking at the middle¨Caged man who was being channeled through themunication device. ¡°Very good. ording to thetest news, Her Royal Highness is near the Boundless Region. Burke, what you need to do now is to postpone the banquet, increase its publicity, and attract Her Royal Highness to Boundless. She likes events like this, so as long as she gets news about this, she will definitely not miss it. At the same time, you must arrange for more security. I am rushing over now,¡± Ramos said solemnly. Burke¡®s mind turned nk. ¡®Her Royal Highness is near Boundless Region? ¡®What¡­ ¡®What a great opportunity!¡® Burke never thought that he would have anything to do with Her Royal Highness because he did not have the qualifications to do so. The gap between the status of the two sides were miles apart. If he dared to have thought like this, the Lutgen family would be destroyed. However, if he could get on Her Royal Highness¡® good side and have her casually mention Burke¡®s name in front of the emperor after she goes back, Burke would thrive. His identity and status would surpass that of his brother Mchi, who had suppressed him for nearly two hundred years. So what if Mchi was stronger than him? He would still need to show Burke respect when he saw him. Burke would then shed his previous embarrassment and hold his head up high in the Lutgen family. Burke was traumatized after Mchi suppressed him for nearly 200 years. He needed this chance desperately. He had been dreaming for this day. Now, his chance was here. If he did not seize this chance, he might never get the chance to see Princess Astrid with his own eyes again. Burke was feeling light¨Cheaded from this free lunch. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Princess Astrid was the emperor¡®s favorite child as well as his only daughter. To this day, the Milky Way Empire¡®s emperor had 19 children and the first 18 were all sons. They were all highly gifted and outstanding. The youngest prince was already 120 years old. However, the emperor always had a regret. He wanted a daughter. However, things did not work out for him. Nothing happened for many years until 25 years ago, when Her Royal Highness was born. The emperor was overjoyed as he finally had a daughter. To wee the princess, the Milky Way Empire partied for seven days. While the emperor was feeling happy, he granted amnesty to everyone. That year, as long as the criminals did notmit any serious crimes, they were all released early. At the same time, all the taxes in the Milky Way Empire¡®s vicinity were waived. This made everyone remember the princess that the emperor doted on. One could say that Princess Astrid was loved by many since the day she was born. Chapter 1005 Chapter 1005 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1005 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She never yed any music anymore, but there were still legends about her appearing all the time. The music sheyed at the state banquet was also regarded as a masterpiece by the gxy. No one could threaten her position as the head of the four fairies. This was the princess of the Milky Way Empire, Astrid Barlowe; a mysterious woman loved by thousands in the Milky Way Empire. When she was only seventeen years old, she amazed the world as soon as she appeared. 1 Now that eight years had passed, Princess Astrid was twenty-five years old. She turned into a twenty-five-year-old woman in full bloom from a young girl at the budding age of seventeen. L Once she reappeared again, everyone firmly believed she would shock the world again. Burke felt as if he had been given a shot of adrenaline. He had to definitely seize this opportunity. ¡°Father, why did Her Royal Highness appear near the Boundless Region?¡± asked Burke after he had calmed down. ¡°Her Royal Highness snuck out a year ago. She left a letter saying that she wanted to go out and see the outside world. She asked the emperor not to worry as she would be back soon,¡± Ramos replied. ¡°Even if Her Royal Highness is near the Boundless Region, it¡¯s not likely to cause the annihtion of the Lutgen family, right?There must be other reasons.¡± ¡°Princess Astrid took two maids with her when she left, and they contacted the emperor immediately after they left. The emperor was afraid the princess would be unsafe outside, so he sent a group of pce guards to protect her secretly. She left a letter saying that she wanted to go out and see the outside world. She asked the emperor not to worry as she would be back soon,¡± Ramos replied. ¡°Even if Her Royal Highness is near the Boundless Region, it¡¯s not likely to cause the annihtion of the Lutgen family, right?There must be other reasons.¡± ¡°Princess Astrid took two maids with her when she left, and they contacted the emperor immediately after they left. The emperor was afraid the princess would be unsafe outside, so he sent a group of pce guards to protect her secretly. It was fine at first. As long as Her Royal Highness has had enough fun, she would go back, but there had been an ident recently.¡± ¡°What ident?¡± Burke askedcuriously. ¡°The emperor received news that a group of Sangruil Sinners, who had disappeared for a long time, suddenly appeared near Boundless. They must be targeting Her Royal Highness. They want to capture the princess to threaten the emperor. As for how they got the news, no one knows. Perhaps some of them have infiltrated the higher-ups of the empire. Her Royal Highness is the emperor¡¯s only daughter, and she must not fall into the hands of Sangruil Sinners. Otherwise, we will be in a difficult position. Thus, the mission this time is very challenging. No matter what, we have to keep Her Royal Highness safe.¡± ¡®The Sangruil Sinners!¡¯ Burke eximed inwardly. The Sangruil Sinners had disappeared for hundreds of years. Thousands of years ago, the Milky Way was not the way it was now, and the Milky Way Empiredid not wield absolute power. T Back then, another force could fight the Milky Way Empire, Sangruil. Aside from Sangruil, countless small forces and countries also existed. The Milky Way Empire and Sangruil were like fire and water. They were constantly at war, and the entire Milky Way was constantly under the nket of war. In the end, after more than a thousand years of battle, the emperor of the Milky Way Empire,the current emperor¡¯s grandfather, killed the king of Sangruil back then while sustaining severe injuries himself. After the king of Sangruil died, Sangruil fell apart, and finally, they lost the war. After Sangruil lost, the other small countries were no longer the Milky Way Empire¡¯s enemies. In the end, they surrendered and paid allegiance to the empire. Many of the forces in the Milky Way Empire were formed by small countries that paid allegiance to the empire. Even though Sangruil lost the war, many of their people survived. Those people were called Sangruil Sinners. They always sought to restore the glory of Sangruil, so they were constantly attacking and seeking revenge against the empire in secret. There were a lot of them, and they were very powerful. At the same time, they would not go head-on with the empire. Instead, they would onlyunch sneak attacks in the dark. Because of this, the empire could not eliminate all of them. This situationsted until centuries ago. The Sangruil Sinners disappeared overnight, and they never showed up again. At that time, the current emperor of the Milky Way Empire was taking over the throne, so everyone thought the emperor had acted toeliminate all of the Sangruil Sinners. However, they did not expect the Sangruil Sinners to appear now. Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1006 When Burke learned that the Sangruil Sinners had appeared near Boundless Region, he felt sick. Although he had not experienced that era himself, the Lutgen family had plete record of the horrorsmitted by the Sangruil Sinners. These people were not only powerful, but they were always drifting all over the ce and were very erratic. If Princess Astrid fell into the hands of the Sangruil Sinners, they would be doomed. The entire Boundless Region would suffer from the emperor¡¯s wrath. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Furthermore, Burke was the head of the main here, Boundless. If he were charged with colluding with the Sangruil Sinners, he and the entire Lutgen family would be wiped out. This pleasant surprise thus turned into panic. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry! I¡­¡± Burke was interrupted by Ramos before he could finish speaking ¡°You did nothing wrong. Even if Princess Astrid and the Sangruil Sinners did not appear in Boundless Region but somewhere else, the Lutgenfamily still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape because I was chosen to be one of the people who would rescue the princess this time. If the mission fails, we too will suffer the emperor¡¯s wrath.¡± ¡°Father, if I postpone the banquet and increase the publicity, willHer Royal Highnesse here?¡± Burke asked. ¡°Definitely. Princess Astrid likes events like this the most, and the people around her will ask her toe to Boundless. The princess doesn¡¯t know the danger she is facing yet, so you must protect the princess¡¯s safety when the timees. If you seed, our family will prosper, but if you fail, we will face annihtion. We can¡¯t afford to gamble,¡± Ramos said solemnly. ¡°I understand, Father. I will do my best to protect the princess until youe.¡± ¡°Well, if there is nothing else, then you can arrange it as soonas possible. If Her Royal Highness arrives on Boundless, I will notify you. You should make security preparations in advance.¡± ¡°Father, I have another question,¡± Burke said. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Are the Sangruil Sinners really as powerful as they say they are? Is it true that even the pce guards can¡¯t stop them?¡± Burke asked. ¡°Sangruil was once the only force that could fight against the Milky Way Empire. The two sides fought for over a thousand years before the winner was clear. After the then -emperor killed the king of Sangruil, Sangruil knew their time was up, and they arranged a backup n for the Sangruil elites. The talents of these two royal forces are unquestionable. Look at the eighteen princes of the emperor now. Which one of them is easy to deal with? What would it be like if they were united? Besides, Sangruil doesn¡¯t only have royaltalents. How can just one group of pce guards be enough to stop them?¡± Ramos exined. Burke understood. Whether it was the empire¡¯s royal family, the Barlow family, or the former Sangruil royal family, they were allblessed by God. Although this kind of family did not have many children and it could be seen from the fact thatthe emperor had only given birth to neen children in the past few hundred years, every direct descendant was highly gifted. This was unlike the other big families with numerous direct descendants but only very few were truly talented. If the eighteen princes of the Milky Way Empire united unanimously , they would definitely deter all the other forces. It was a pity that they were destined not to be able to coexist peacefully and unite as one because of their identities. This was the sad part of being born into the royal family. Several hundred yearster, only two or three of the eighteen princes with extraordinary talents would be left after the new emperor ascended the throne. This had always been the case with royalty. Just like when the current emperor ascended the throne. There were fifteen brothers. In the end, only the emperor and his two older brothers remained. ¡°Father, if the Sangruil Sinners are so powerful that even the pce guards are no match for them at all, how can Boundless resist them?Once they get here, they will destroy us in an instant.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about this. The Sangruil Sinners are powerful, but they shouldn¡¯t have sent many people this time. Otherwise, they would have already attracted the attention of the empire. As such, the pce guards should be able to resist them for a while. As long as you deal with this properly, you should be able to hold on until we get there.¡± ¡°How long until you arrive?¡± ¡°At leasthalf a month. If nothing happens, Princess Astrid is expected to arrive on Boundless within a week. You just need to endure for another week.¡± ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll go and make arrangements.¡± The father and son hung up theirmunication devices. Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1007 Burke began issuing a series ofmands. The banquet three dayster was postponed by another five days. At the same time, he sent invitationsto all the powerful people on alls in Boundless Region, missing no one. Furthermore , the invitation was a strict order. All those who received the invitation had to go to Boundless within a week. Otherwise, they would bear the consequences. Some people in reclusion also had toe out and quickly rushed to Boundless temporarily. The Lutgen family, where Lord Burke of Boundless was from, was a big deal in the empire¡¯s military. No one would offend Burke over such a trivial matter. The main thing, of course, was that they dared not. Compared to the Milky Way gxy, the entire Boundless Region was still just like a small boat in thesea. However, it was much biggerpared when with the sr system. There were many livings in the region, at least hundreds of them. However, they were nothingpared to the millions of livings in the Milky Way gxy. In reality, they were just deceiving themselves and others. If they encountered someone like David, a peak Celestial Ranker, he could destroy the entire Boundless with just a stomp. Burke also knew it was useless, but he had to still try. In case the mission failed, he would at least look like he had tried his best. This would also give him and his family a chance to survive. He merely stayed inside his temporary residence. Mia would stille to chat with him every morning. David also heard from Mia that the fastest way to spend money in the Milky Way was to go tothe most prosperous heart of the Milky Way. That was where the headquarters of many tradingpanies and chambers ofmerce gathered. Hence, they would often holdrge auctions. Auctions were often the fastest ces to spend money because the things usually put on for auction wereprecious. The unit price of any random item would start from tens of millions or even hundredsof millions. There were even asional auctions of items worth more than 10 billion. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! It was said that something from an ancient ruin had appeared at an auction not long ago. Although the auction organizers had no idea what the object was, it still managed to make the major aristocratic families fight for it. After countless bidding rounds, the object was finally sold at an astonishing price of 28 billion Gxy Dors. David told Mia that as soon as the banquet on Boundless was over, she should take him tothe bustling heart of the Milky Way, as that would soon be David¡¯s stage. Chapter 1008 Chapter 1008 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1008 There was a small independent living near Boundless Region. The volume of this was not muchrger than Earth¡¯s. It was considered a tiny living in the core of the Milky Way. Although this was small in size, its scenery was stunning Forests covered more than 90% ofthe area. All kinds of towering trees stood on the, and countless birds and animals lived on it. Humans inhabited only about five percent of the area. The technology level on the was very backward , and it was still in a state of self-sufficiency. Everyone lived by hunting the animals in the forest. The original ecological environment could be maintained because a powerful person once lived in seclusion here. He bought the and made it a high-ss citizen ofthe Milky Way Empire, which noone dared to touch. Later, after the man left, no one dared to have any ideas of this ce, so it was just kept in its original state. Right now, on this, a woman with a veil on her face was wandering around aimlessly. Her graceful figure made her look like a fairy that had descended to Earth. She was Princess Astrid of the Milky Way Empire. From N?velDrama.Org. Two maids, one old and one young, followed her. The younger maid was named Emerald and was about the same age as Princess Astrid . The two grew up together and bonded like sisters. The older one was Astrid¡¯s mother¡¯s maid and a beginner Cosmos Ranker. Therefore, she was responsible for keeping Astrid safe. Of course, as the most favored princess of the Milky Way Empire, she would not have just this low level ofsecurity guarding her when she went out. There was also a team of pce guards overseeing her. Pce guards were people that would sacrifice themselves for the emperor. Each one was carefully selected from childhood and cultivated through special methods. Not only was their individualbat power strong, but they were also good at joint strikes and extremely loyal to the emperor. As long as it was a task assigned by the emperor, they wouldplete it even if it cost them their lives. Furthermore, everyone had a Blood-Burning Potion that could instantly increase theirbat power. They would not hesitate to take the Blood-Burning Potion if any idents happened during a mission. No force was unafraid of such a powerful team that was not afraid of death. One could say that the pce guards would scare all the major forces in the Milky Way Empire at the mere mention oftheir name. Once a team of pce guards appeared, even partial Celestial Rankers would need to avoid them and avoid fighting them head-on. Only Celestial Rankers would not be scared of them. However, this was just in terms of strength. Who would be so bored to stir up conflict with the pce guards if there was no extreme hatred or grudgesbetween them? Wouldn¡¯t that be courting death? So what if you won? Would you still have a foothold in the Milky Way Empire after offending the emperor? Within the scope of the Milky Way, there were only two forces that were not afraid of pce guards at all. One was the Sangruil sinners who once fought the Milky Way Empire for over a thousand years and despised the Milky Way Empire to thecore. The other was the weird and mysterious Meteor Chamber of unknown origin that imed to take on anything in the Milky Wayas long as the price was right. These two forces were also the most troublesome issues for the Milky Way Empire. The empire still had not found a solution to get rid of both of them, sothey could only try their best to stop them. In the first year Princess Astrid snuck out from Royal, everything outside looked new and exciting to her. Even though most of the things in the outside world also existed on Royal, with their Royal counterparts mostly being even more valuable versions of thesame item, Astrid had seen them since she was small, so she still found the ones outside more attractive. Before this, she would only understand the world outside Royal through books or the Inte. She was in good spirits now that she coulde out and look at them herself. ¡°Wow, Your Royal Highness! Look! That butterfly looks so beautiful!¡± Emerald squealed excitedly. Chapter 1009 Chapter 1009 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1009 Astrid followed the gaze of her maid Emerald, A palm ¨C sized, colorful butterfly was resting on a flower not faraway. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s lovely! It¡¯s not inferior to the Phoenix Butterfly on Royal. This has the best scenery I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Astrid said happily. ¡°Your Royal Highness, if you want to, you can ask the emperor to send someone to move this nea Royal so you can visit it often,¡± the older maid suggested. ¡°No. Doing so will definitely scare the people and animals on this. From N?velDrama.Org. I can¡¯t destroy their original lives because of my selfishness,¡± Astrid refused. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you¡¯re as benevolent as the empress. You¡¯re always considerate of others,¡± the older maid sighed. ¡°Ms.Madrigal, this is not benevolence. In the vast universe, every creature has a reason to exist, even a tree or a de of grass. We should not change them simply because we¡¯re more powerful than them. It¡¯s unfair to them,¡± Astrid said leisurely. ¡°You¡¯re right, Your Royal Highness,¡± Ms.Madrigal replied. Even though she said that, she did not feel the same in her heart. Humans were one of the most powerful races in the universe. Not only did they have extremely high talents, but their reproductive ability, learning ability, and adaptability were the best among the other countless races. Therefore, how could they bepared to those flowers and trees that could only stay rooted in one ce in their lives? Humans would be superioreven ifpared with gxy beasts. ¡®Whatever.¡¯ Ms.Madrigal had no right to argue, so she only disagreed internally. At this time, a wasp the size of a fist suddenly appeared beside the butterfly and bit it. Astrid waved her hand lightly, swatting the wasp away without hurting it. The butterfly was frightened and flew away in a panic. The wasp, however, seemed provoked. Buzz! It let out a screeching sound, and soon, it got a response. Buzz! Countless wasps appeared beside it, exposing their several centimeters -long stingers before stabbingAstrid. ¡°You beasts, do you want to die?¡± Ms.Madrigal shouted and was about to take action. However, Astrid stopped her. ¡°Ms.Madrigal, stop, don¡¯t hurt them!¡± After she said that, she waved her hands and swatted the wasps away. Astrid¡¯s body floated, and Ms.Madrigal and Emerald followed. Then, the three quickly disappeared from their spot. When the wasps shook their heads and returned to their senses. They could no longer find their targets. Ms.Madrigal followed behind Astrid. She figured that the princess was lucky to be a woman. If she were a man, she would be devoured by the other princes without leaving any traces behind. The three had been on this for several days, and they had been almost everywhere. This was also the they had been on for the longest time. Soon, they came to the top of a tree nearly a thousand meters high. ¡°Ms.Madrigal, where are we going next?¡± Astrid asked. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we can go to Boundless in Boundless Region next. There will be a huge banquet there in a few days. ording to the organizer, Dance Fairy Mia will also be dancing at the banquet.¡± ¡°Really? Let¡¯s go to net Boundless then! Even though I¡¯ve watched the Dance Fairy on thelnte, I have never seen her in person. It¡¯ll be nice to join in the fun. ¡°When are we leaving?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.We¡¯ve seen almost every spot on this, and I wonder if I¡¯ll have another chance to come back next time.¡± ¡°You will.¡± After the older maid said that, she threw a round-shaped object casually. After it stopped in the air, it expanded immediately. A few secondster, it turned into a small spaceship. The ship started after the three got in and headed toward Boundless. Chapter 1010 Chapter 1010 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1010 Shortly after Princess Astrid and the others left, a flying vessel arrived and stopped in the void beyond the. The vessel¡¯s cabin door opened, and more than a dozen people in ck robes disembarked and stood in thevoid. ¡°Come out! Pce guards, I know you are here,¡± said the ck-robed man in the lead. At this time, the space ahead shook for a while. A man wearing a white mask with the word ¡®Empire¡¯ embroidered on his clothes appeared in front of the man in the ck robe. This was the pce guard that terrified countless forces. ¡°Sangruil Sinners,¡± said the man in a deep voice after he showed himself. ¡°Long time no see, pce guard. I¡¯m d you still remember us. All of you shoulde out now! I know that there will be a team of eight whenever you pce guardsare dispatched.¡± After the ck-robed man said that, the space in the seven other directions around the white-masked man trembled simultaneously. Seven men with ck masks appeared. Eight pce guards surrounded the ck-robed man from eight directions. One of them wore a white mask while the other seven wore ck masks.¡¯ The masked white man was also the captain of the pce guards. All of the pce guards had to listen to him while carrying out missions outside. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The captain asked. ¡°Tsk tsk! You know why and yet you¡¯re still asking me. The one who just left is Princess Astrid, the most favored child of the Milky Way Empire¡¯semperor, right? If she falls into our hands and gets pregnant with a Sangruil child, do you think your emperor will die from a heart attack?¡± The ck-robed man asked in a All of the pce guards had to listen to him while carrying out missions outside. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The captain asked. ¡°Tsk tsk! You know why and yet you¡¯re still asking me. The one who just left is Princess Astrid, the most favored child of the Milky Way Empire¡¯semperor, right? If she falls into our hands and gets pregnant with a Sangruil child, do you think your emperor will die from a heart attack?¡± The ck-robed man asked in a cold voice. Although he wasughing, hisughter would make anyone shudder. ¡°You must be dreaming! You Sangruil Sinners will never seed as long as we are here!¡± ¡°Really? Let¡¯s wait and see! We left for hundreds of years not because we were afraid of you, but because we needed to take care of something. Now that we are back, the Milky Way Empire will never have a day of peace from today onward.From N?velDrama.Org. Princess Astrid will be a great gift to our emperor after Sangruil returns to its glory.¡± The captain¡¯s eyes narrowed. He knew everything was pointing to disaster today, so he yelled, ¡°Go!¡¯ The eight people focused at the same time, and their bodies were instantly covered tightly with suits ofarmor. The pce guards were called the pce guards because they had armor made by the pce using unique metaling from the starry sky. The armor¡¯s attack and defense were super strong and could shred a Milky Way Battleship into pieces. However, even if their armor was strong, the requirements for its user were also very high. Not only did they have to undergo special training , but their strength had to at least reachCosmos Rank to use the full power of the armor. It was no exaggeration to say that the value of this armor set was even higher than that of a Milky Way Battleship. ¡°Eight Locks Formation!¡± The captain shouted again. Eight pce guards stretched out their right hands simultaneously, and a light screen spread out from theirhands. The guards were instantly connected to form a cage, trapping more than a dozen Sangruil Sinnerss in it. The Eight Locks Formation was a super trap formation jointly disyed by the pce guards, andit could trap a partial Celestial Ranker. Only a beginner Celestial Ranker could break this formation. The whole process waspleted in just a few breaths. It was unknown if these Sangruil Sinners did not have time to react or if they did not pay attention to the pce guards atall. They remained motionless from beginning to end, allowing the pce guards to carry out the Eight Locks Formation. ¡°Is this what you pce guards are capable of? To be honest, I¡¯m very disappointed. It¡¯s been hundreds of years, and I didn¡¯t expect you to not make any progress at all. If your emperor¡¯s trap didn¡¯t kill our king, Sangruil would be ruling the gxy now,¡± the ck-robed man in the lead shook his head and said disappointedly. ¡°Are all Sangruil Sinners chatterboxes like you? If that¡¯s the case, you didn¡¯t lose in vain back then,¡± The captain sarcastically said. ¡°Really? Then I will use the blood of you pce guards to wee the return of Sangruil.¡±After the ck-robed man in the lead finished speaking, his body suddenly appeared in front of the captain. ¡®What great speed! The captain of the pce guards was shocked. The two were only separated by a light screen at this time. Chapter 1011 Chapter 1011 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1011 However, this light screen could only withstand the attack of a partial Celestial Ranker. The man in the ck robe thenstretched out his right hand and touched the right hand held out by the captain to channel the light screen. ¡°What?¡± The captain narrowed his eyes, and his face under the armor showed unparalleled shock. The opponent¡¯s hand was a w covered with scales. Crack! Then, the ck-robed man¡¯s scaly w pierced through the light screen, grabbed the captain¡¯s hand, and broke his wrist. ¡°Hiss!¡± The captain¡¯s eyes widened, his face full of shock and disbelief. How can he break the Eight Locks Formation so easily?¡¯ Ignoring the pain in my hand,the captain produced a lightsaber from his left hand. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He shed at the ck-robed man¡¯s w. However, before he could chop it, another w caught his lightsaber. Immediately afterward, the ck-robed man rushed forward and smashed into the captain. Even if the armor protected the captain and managed to absorb more than 90% of the power,he could still feel a sharp pain in his internal organs. Before the captain could return to his senses, he felt another sharp pain in his arm again. His entire right arm was torn off. When the captain saw the ck-robed man focusing on his other arm, he bit through the only Blood- Burning Potion in his mouth and swallowed it. The same went for the other seven. They had been watching what was going on. These Sangruil Sinners were clearly prepared, so they could only buy some time for Princess Astrid with their lives. After swallowing the Blood -Burning Potion, the energy of the eight pce guards skyrocketed at the same time. The captain also took this opportunity to escape the control of the ck-robed man. ¡°Let¡¯s fight with our lives! The emperor will avenge us!¡± At the same time, the eight people exuded their maximumbat power and charged toward theSangruil Sinners. Ms.Madrigal suddenly felt hermunication device vibrating on the small spaceship Princess Astrid was on. She quickly made up an excuse to leave. Then, she went to her room, closed the door, and answered themunication device. There was no image, but instead, she heard a deep voice. ¡°Where are you all? Where is Astrid?¡± When Ms.Madrigal heard this voice, she immediately knelt on the floor and answered respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, we are heading t Boundless . Her Royal Highness is safe and sound.¡± ¡°The pce guards were wiped out, and the Sangruil Sinners are on the way to you. Immediately abandon the ship and go to Boundless via another route. Remember, you have to bring Astrid to Boundless safely. The people providing support areing.¡± Ms.Madrigal shivered. ¡®The pce guards were wiped out, and the Sangruil Sinners are after us?¡¯ If the Sangruil Sinners caught up to them, it would be over. The pce guards were not their opponents, let alone them. Ms.Madrigal tried to calm herself down and answered,¡± Yes, Your Majesty!¡± Then, she hung up themunication device before getting up shakily. After she rposed herself, she opened the door of her room. A figure appeared in front of her. ¡°Y-Your Royal Highness!¡± ¡°Ms. Madrigal,e with me,¡± Astrid said calmly. Chapter 1012 Chapter 1012 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1012 Astrid walked to her room, sat on a chair, and asked, ¡°Ms. Madrigal, you¡¯re hiding something from me, right?¡±. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Royal Highnesslln truth, when we first came out a year ago, I passed the news back to the pce, and I¡¯ve kept in touch with His Majesty this entire time. Your whereabouts have always been known to His Majesty.¡± ¡°I know that. If Father didn¡¯t know my whereabouts, we would have been found and brought back. I¡¯m not asking about this. I want to know what you were talking about just now. You seemed to be talking with my father.¡± It seemed that the princess already knew about Ms. Madrigal sending news back. Therefore, now, there was no need to hide anymore. Moreover, they needed the princess¡¯ cooperation if they wanted to buy time and escape this disaster. It was impossible to hide this from her anymore. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we are being watched. Although the people sent by the emperor are already on their way, it will take sometime for them to arrive. During this time, we must protect ourselves and not fall into the hands of the enemy.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s watching us?¡± Astridasked suspiciously. She wondered if anyone would dare to attack her in the core of the Milky Way. Were they not afraid that their entire family would be exterminated? ¡°The Sangruil Sinners,¡± Ms.Madrigal said with a solemn expression. ¡°The Sangruil Sinners?¡± Astrid murmured. ¡®This name sounds familiar. I might have seen it in a book.¡¯ Gradually, Astrid remembered. She had seen this name in the history book of the empire. The book seemed to say that the empire and Sangruil were the two most prominent forces in the MilkyWay. The two forces were on the same level, but they were constantly vying to defeat each other to be the only hegemon ofthe Milky Way. Later, a war broke out between the two sides, and the winner was only decided after over a thousandyears. Eventually, it was clear that the empire won. ¡°You mean Sangruil that was defeated by the empire after a thousand years of war?¡± Astrid asked. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they eliminated hundreds of years ago?¡± ¡°They should be in hiding, since they weren¡¯tpletely eliminated. This is the first time they had shown up after hundreds of years. I¡¯m sure they want to capture you to threaten His Majesty. If this happens, His Majesty will be in a difficult situation.¡± ¡°They want to capture me to threaten Father?¡¯ At this moment, Astrid started to feel panicked. As the emperor¡¯s only daughter, she knew how much the emperor doted on her. She would not let the Sangruil Sinners catch her even if she had to kill herself to escape this fate. ¡°What did Father say to you? What did he ask us to do?¡± ¡°The Sangruil Sinners killed all the pce guards thatHis Majesty sent to keep an eye on us secretly. Those people are very powerful, and they¡¯re on their way here. His Majesty asked us to abandon the ship and take another route to Boundless. The peopleing to our rescue will head straight to Boundless too.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time then. We should do what Father says right now,¡± Astrid said after standing up. They clearly came prepared if they could defeat the pce guards. They had to do what the emperor said as soon as possible. To Astrid, her father was omnipotent. Therefore, they would be fine if they did exactly as he said. The three got off the ship and flew in another direction. Meanwhile, the spaceship continued to head toward Boundless. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Astrid and the gang¡¯s destination was still Boundless. However, they could not go with the spaceship and needed to take another route. If the Sangruil Sinners caught up and saw that the ship was empty, their first thought would be definitely to chase them in another direction. Even if they were discovered, this would at least gave them a chance to buy more time. They would be safe if they held on until help arrived. As time went by, the became livelier. All the masters in Boundless Region rushed to Boundless after receiving Burke¡¯s invitation. David was also affected by the liveliness, so he walked out of his residence and started wandering about Boundless. A few days ago, he could stay in his room to buy information from the Meteor Chamber and getvish points. Now, he could not do so anymore. More often than not, he would only get a dozenvish points after racking his brains for an e nt i red ay. Chapter 1013 Chapter 1013 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1013 Those were just a drop in the bucket for David. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He was now at peak Celestial Rank. Therefore, if he wanted to go onestep further and be a partial Infinity Ranker, he needed to raise his mind power from Cosmos level 10 to Celestial level 10. However, this would require 1900vish points. Now, David only had more than a hundred points. The difference was toorge. Hence, he decided to give up and stop wasting time. When the banquet on Boundless was over, he would go to the heart of the Milky Way with Mia. There, he would fully disy his capabilities. However, to David¡¯s dismay, the banquet seemed to be dyed again. Now, he had no choice but to wait. Fortunately, there was no movement from the Tuffin family now, and there was no news of Grandmaster Tuffining out of seclusion. Hence, this gave David a little peace of mind. Inside Burke¡¯s pce on Boundless. The liveliness outside could not eliminate the coldness inside Burke¡¯s heart. He was shutting himself in his room and refusing to see anyone. His father had told him about the news of the annihtion of the pce guards. The Sangruil Sinners would surely win this time. Even a team of pce guards was not their opponent, and they were instantly killed, so how could net Boundless stand against the Sangruil Sinners? Wasn¡¯t he courting death if he continued to stay here? However, he did not dare to escape. Otherwise, there might be a fate more terrifying than death waiting for him if the emperor found out. Burke gripped his hair with both hands, and he fell into a panic. He did not dare to run away. However, if he stayed and the Sangruil Sinners got here before his father, Ramos, he would surely die. Now, ording to the estimated arrival time from both parties, the Sangruil Sinners would surely arrive before his father. ¡®I¡¯m doomed.¡¯ He thought Princess Astriding to Boundless Region would give him a chance to enjoy a meteoric rise, but it became a nail in his coffin. Now, Burke would rather stay on Boundless and spend his days peacefully than gamble his life on this chance. Since he did not dare to run away now, he could only hope that his father would arrivebefore the Sangruil Sinners since no one on Boundless could fight the Sangruil Sinners. Only a Celestial Ranker could eliminate an entire team of pce guards. A Celestial Ranker! Now, the stronger person on Boundless was the old man next to Fergus. However, he was surely not a Celestial Ranker. The Callisto family still had not reached the level where they had power to send a Celestial Ranker to protect their directdescendants. Everyone on Boundless still had no idea that imminent danger was approaching. Many masters from Boundless Region were still rushing to Boundless. Once they arrived and found out why Burke invited them, they would not dare to leave anymore. If not, their entire family would be eliminated once the emperor looked into this. This included Fergus. He would not be spared even if he was the direct descendant of the Callisto family,one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire. If Fergus encountered something like this, he could only do his best to protect Princess Astrid. They would fight and die together. If Fergus dared to run away, his entire family would be implicated. If the Milky Way Empire¡¯s emperor got mad, he would wipe out your entire family regardless of whether you were one of the eight prominent families. Chapter 1014 Chapter 1014 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1014 In a void near Boundless, the spaceship that Astrid had been on was rushing toward Boundless. Suddenly, a flying vessel quickly approached from behind. In just a moment, the flying vessel passed the spaceship and stopped in front of it More than a dozen people in ck robes got off the ship and stood directly in front of the spaceship,blocking its path. As the spaceship approached them, a man in a ck robe came forward and put hisscaly ws on it, directly stopping the spaceship in the void. Then, another man in a ck robe walked to the spaceship¡¯s hatch. He also stretched out a scaly w, and with a wave, he slid open the hatch easily. Soon, he entered the ship. ¡°Damn it!¡± Not long after, the man in ck who entered the spaceship let out a roar. Boom! The entire spaceship was shaken to pieces. The ck-robed man stood in the void, emitting a powerful energy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Where are they?¡± Asked the leading ck-robed man. ¡°Master, the spaceship is empty, and they have already escaped.¡± The ck-robed man in the lead did not speak. The atmosphere in the void felt a little heavy. The other dozen or so people in ck robes also dared not breathe. ¡°They couldn¡¯t have run far. Each of you should take charge of one direction and chase after them. No matter what, you must capture the target. Otherwise, you know the consequences if you fail the mission,¡± the ck robed man in the leadsaid grimly. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± All the people in ck robes replied at the same time. Their voices were trembling. Obviously, even they could not handle the consequences if the mission failed. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Spread out!¡± After the ck-robed man in the lead finished saying that, he charged in one direction. The rest of them dispersed after that as well. All of them chose different directions, one of which was straight in the direction to Boundless. At this moment, Princess Astrid and the gang had taken another route and were slowly approaching net Boundless. On Boundless, Burke and Fergus were sitting face to face. ¡°B-Burke, are you for real?¡± Fergus asked nervously. The teacup in his hand was shaking as well. This could show how anxious he was feeling. ¡°Yes, Master Fergus. Do you think rd dare to joke around when ites to Princess Astrid?¡± Burke asked. ¡°W-What should we do then? If the pce guards can¡¯t defeat them, then what¡¯s the difference between us and cannon fodder?¡± ¡°Yeah, we are cannon fodder, but even if weknow that, we still can¡¯t run away, and we can only stay here and wait obediently, Burke said with a bitter smile. ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait for my death here. Burke, you¡¯re the head of this, so you must stay here, but I don¡¯t. Also, you didn¡¯t invite me, and I came here myself. If I leave in secret now, no one should know if you don¡¯t say anything. Burke, please help me. I¡¯ll give you anything you want. I can give you all I¡¯m worth. What do you think?¡± Fergus asked expectantly. ¡°Fergus, why would I need that? Can it save my life? Without my life, those things are mere worldly possessions. Also, Fergus, you have to think clearly. Princess Astrid is the His Majesty¡¯s most beloved daughter. If anything happens to her, His Majesty will surely look into this. Even if I don¡¯t say anything, do you think His Majesty won¡¯t find out? When that happens, you will truly know afate worse than death. Even your family will be wiped out, so you better stay and apany me,¡± Burke said with a grin. He had thought it through. What would happen would happen. As the head of Boundless, his end had already been determined the moment Princess Astrid cameto the Boundless Region. Fergus had apanied him here on his own volition, so at least Burke would have this clown apanying him as he faced hisfate. Chapter 1015 Chapter 1015 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1015 Burke had not invited Fergus to this banquet. However, Fergus came by himself because Mia would be present. Now, hemight even lose his life. ¡°W-W-What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?¡± Fergus asked incoherently. He was out of his wits, and he felt extremely remorseful. If he had known this would happen , he would not havee to Boundlessfor no reason! Wasn¡¯t he jumping into hell by himself? Also, the Milky Way was so big, why did Princess Astrid choose toe to the Boundless Region? Could she not go to some other ce? 1 Fergus wanted to p himself so badly. This was all David¡¯s fault. If he did not save Mia, Fergus would be enjoying Mia¡¯s beautiful body right now! Why would hee to Boundless? Why would he encounter PrincessAstrid in distress if he did note to Boundless? Now, he did not even dare to run away and could only obediently wait for his death here. It¡¯s all his fault! It¡¯s him!¡¯ Fergus wanted to tear David apart, eat his flesh, and drink his blood to relieve the hatred inhis heart. ¡°Fergus, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have any chance. Everything will be solved if we hold on until my father and his peoplee. The Sangruil Sinners will be nothing then,¡± Burke said. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°However, from what you just said, General Ramos and his men will take longer to arrive than the Sangruil Sinners. What will we do in those few days? Those Sangruil Sinners can kill a team of pce guards, so they at least have a beginner CelestialRanker among them. We can¡¯t defend against them,¡± Fergus shook his head and said. ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re right. Those Sangruil Sinners have nned everything in advance. They didn¡¯t show up for hundreds of years, now that they suddenly show up, they must have madea lot of preparations to deal the empire a heavy blow. Now, we can only pray that a miracle happens. If not, we¡¯ll definitely lose,¡± Burke sighed, lowering his head. Fergus went back to his ce. His face was dark, but he was thinking about a solution in his head. He did not want to die as he still had a bright future. However, this encounter with Princess Astrid being chased by the Sangruil Sinners felt like an intractable problem. He could not escape because if the emperor looked into this in the future, his entire family would be implicated. It would be better tomit suicide than to go against the emperor. If not, he would suffer a fate worse than death. The night passed, and Fergus got up from bed dispiritedly. He thought for an entire night but still could not think of a solution. He had no choice. Now that things hade to this, he could only try to protect Princess Astrid. It would be better to die in battle than be hunted and killed by the emperor and then implicate his whole family. However, before that, he needed to do two things. First, David had to die before him. Also, he could not die sofortably. Fergus had to torture him until he died. Then, he would dominate Mia. It did not matter if he forced himself on her or not. It would at least be nice to get what he wanted before he died. A sinister expression appeared on Fergus¡¯ dark face. Chapter 1016 Chapter 1016 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1016 Fergus no longer hesitated because he had decided in his heart. He went straight to David¡¯s residence. As far as he knew, Miawoulde here every morning to look for David, but he did not know what the two of them would do together. Hopefully, David had not taken Mia¡¯s virginity. Otherwise, Fergus would not be able to quell the anger in his heart even if he chopped David into pieces. It should be impossible since the two only met during the day. Also, Mia was not that kind of person. Fergus had expressed interest in Mia over the years. In the end, Mia pretended not to see it and was always indifferent to him, making him feel restless and confused. From N?velDrama.Org. As for the others, Fergus had never heard of any man Mia was close to, while even the people around her were all women. Therefore, Fergus was sure that she had not slept with David yet. When Fergus came to David¡¯s courtyard , he could hear Mia and David talking andughing inside. While he was feeling depressed, he was also a little happy. He was depressed because Mia and David had only known each other for a short time, yet they were so close. They had so many things to talk about every day, while Fergus barely had the chance to talk to Mia alone in all those years. He had never seen Mia so happy in front of him, and it was all his fault. Fergus would not know how it would feel when a woman was rescued by a man ather most desperate time, but he understood. He could even feel Mia¡¯s inexplicable feelings toward David. If Fergus knew Mia would fall for this, then he would have created an ident earlier and rescued Mia himself. ¡®Why waste so much trouble, time, and effort? ¡®I just ended up helping someone else.¡¯ However, what Fergus was slightly happyabout was that since the two were talking in the courtyard, it would mean they did not go into David¡¯s room. Mia should still be a virgin if they did not enter David¡¯s room. Fergus figured that he should be the one who took away Mia¡¯s virginity and be her first man. As for David, he would first cripple him. Then, Fergus would make David watch him dominate Mia. Eventually, Fergus would kill David then dismember his corpse. Fergus kicked open the door and entered the courtyard with a malevolent expression. The Milky Way was not the same as Earth, and they did not have things like corporatpanies. Instead, there were countless big and small chambers ofmerce. David nned to start a chamber ofmerce, and he would let Mia manage it. After all, he had just arrived here and only knew Ma. Plus, David also had other considerations. As the four fairies in the Milky Way, Mia knew many people in the upper-ss circle of the Milky Way Empire. By then, David would be able to spend a lot of money quickly. David never thought about whether she was actually capable of doing so. As someone who owned the supervish system, he needed someone who could spend money for himand not make money. When Mia heard that David was starting a chamber ofmerce and he wanted her to manage it, she smiled and agreed on the surface, but she thought Davidwas just joking on the inside. Chapter 1017 Chapter 1017 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1017 How could a chamber ofmerce be established just because someone wanted to? Starting a chamber ofmerce required great strength and huge wealth. A chamber ofmerce had to have someone at least in Universe Realm to avoid being targeted by other forces. Otherwise, the chamber ofmerce would soon belong to others no matter how much wealth ithad. ¡°Mia, it¡¯s a deal then. After the banquet on Boundless is over, we will go to the most prosperous part of the Milky Way. I will pay the money at that time, and you will contribute your effort. Let¡¯s set up a chamber ofmerce to fool around. I won¡¯t ask you to make a lot of money, but I think a chamber ofmerce will be pretty interesting,¡± David said. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ve no reason to disagree since you¡¯ve said so, Master David. However, you can¡¯t me me when you lose money,¡± Mia responded with a smile. While the two were chatting happily¡­ Bang! The courtyard gate was kicked open, and Fergus walked in with a grim face. David looked at Fergus with a hostile look in his eyes. ¡®What¡¯s up with this brat?¡¯ ¡°What are you doing here, Master Fergus?¡± Mia asked. ¡°What am I doing here? Of course, I¡¯m here to do you!¡± Fergus said through gritted teeth. ¡°Master Fergus, you¡­¡± Mia could not say a single word to retort him. She had never imagined Fergus, who had always been polite in front of her, to blurt out something so crass. Was this still the same Master Fergus, the modest gentleman? ¡°Mia, I¡¯m going to be honest with you. Ie here today to f*ck you. So? Are you surprised? Do you think I¡¯m different from before? Do I look like a different person to you?¡± Fergus continued. Mia stared nkly at Fergus without speaking. Of course, she was at aplete loss of words. From N?velDrama.Org. She had note back to her senses until now. ¡°Listen, Mia, you forced me to do this. Ask yourself, how did I treat you all these years? Huh? I¡¯d always go to your every performance. Because of you, I even told everyone that if anyone dares to cause trouble, they¡¯ll be causing trouble to me, Fergus Callisto. Do you know how many people I offended? And look what happened now. Not only are you lukewarm to me, you evene to this kid¡¯s ce every day. Do you think I¡¯m dead? How long have you two known each other? You should just move in together!¡± Fergus rattled on, and Mia finally understood. Fergus might have thought that she had done something inappropriate with David, so he hade tocriticize her. However, since it hade to this, she should clear it up with him. She turned to look at David, and he looked as calm as always. Mia never felt that David was nervous, even when he was facing Fergus and Burke. This was Mia¡¯s dream man. Unlike Fergus, who pretended to be a noble man on the surface but in reality, was a petty and narrow- minded person. LV ¡°Master Fergus, I¡¯m so sorry. I am grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for me, but you¡¯re not my type. So please, stop wasting time on me. Thank you!¡± After Mia said that, she stood up and bowed to Fergus. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re too naive. Do you think a bow and a show of gratitude can make up for the sacrifices I¡¯ve made for you all these years? What do you take me for? Ami so cheap?¡± Fergus said, anger rising in his chest. What Mia said just did notpletely ignite the anger in his heart. He never thought Mia would say something so cruel. Mia would never dare to do this back then. Now that she had a pretty boy to rely on, she was not interested in Fergusanymore. ¡®What a pair of reckless adulterous swine!¡¯ ¡°What should I do to satisfy you, Master Fergus? Pleasestop pestering me,¡± Mia asked. ¡°What? You think I¡¯m pestering you now that you¡¯ve got yourself a pretty boy? Haha! Fine, Mia, if you want todraw a line between us, you must ept my requirement.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mia asked. Even if she could guess what it was, she still asked him because she still held a glimmer of hope. As long as Fergus¡¯ requirement was not the one she was thinking of, she could still consider it. Chapter 1018 Chapter 1018 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1018 ¡°Before I tell you, I have to ask you something, and you must answer me honestly. Only then willl tell you what it is.¡± ¡°Please go ahead.¡± ¡°Are you still a virgin now?¡± ¡®Um¡­ Mia did not answer immediately. Instead, she looked at David beside her and noticed he still looked calm as always. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve interacted with many men throughout all these years, and many people are eying me, I always mind my businessand keep out of trouble. I¡¯ve never had intimate rtions with anyone, so I am still a virgin. Also, I kept my first kiss because I wanted to wait for a man I love so I can give both to him and spend the rest of my lifewith him,¡± Mia said firmly. She did not say this to Fergus. Instead, she was saying this to David because, in her heart, David was the one she was waiting for. When David heard what Mia said, he turned his head to look at her in confusion. Coincidentally, Mia also turned her head to look at David. Their eyes met. ¡°The look in Mia¡¯s eyes looks familiar. I seem to have seen it somewhere.¡¯ David recalled it. ¡® I-Isn¡¯t this the same look Selena gave mest time? Damn! Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡®What on Earth is going on? ¡®I still haven¡¯t handled myplicated rtionship with the women back on Earthand now herees another one? ¡®What should I do?¡¯ David genuinely felt that after he got the system, he seemed to have gotten very lucky with thedies. ¡®Forget the ones on Earth, let¡¯s talk about the one in the Milky Way. ¡®I encountered Mia getting chased and saved her, but if this is the case, wouldn¡¯t it be betterto save a man? ¡®Not only did I save a woman, but the woman was also a peerless beauty. ¡®It seems that none of the women around me are unattractive. In the end, David pushed all the me onto the system. ¡®Why are you named supervish system? ¡®You should change your name to the f*kcing super romance system.¡¯ While David let his imaginations run wild, hewas interrupted by a loudugh. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Fergus wasughing carefreely. ¡°Alright, Mia. You better think this through. You should apany me for a week, and you can¡¯t say no to anything I want to do toyou during that week. Also, you must cooperate with me willingly. After that one week, we¡¯ll go our separate ways, and we won¡¯t owe each other anything,¡± Fergus said excitedly. He did not think that Mia was still a virgin, and even kept her first kiss. This was very favorable to him. As Fergus looked at Mia¡¯s graceful figure and seductive red lips, a lewd and evil smile spread at the corners of his mouth. Mia sighed in her heart. Indeed, it was just like she imagined. Fergus was after her body, and he wanted to dominate her. He was only putting on a show when he was in front of her back then. This was the real him. Chapter 1019 Chapter 1019 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1019 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Fergus. I can¡¯t agree with that I told you I want to leave myself for the man I love, and you¡¯renot him. So, please change your request,¡± Mia rejected. ¡°You don¡¯t get to choose today. Mia, you should just ept like a good girl. If you cooperate with me, I might be gentle with you. If not, don¡¯t me me for not being tender and protective of you,¡± Fergus said with a lewdgrin. ¡°Master Fergus, please watch yourself. I will not agree. You should just give up,¡± Mia answered, her beautiful face turning dark. Indeed, she was wrong back then. She did not think that Fergus would say something so explicit. He was such a scumbag. ¡°Oh? Really? Is David the man you love? When I break all of his limbs and force him to watch me f*ck you, I¡¯ll see if you feshamed then.¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re shameless¡­¡± Mia pointed at Fergus and said with a shaky voice. ¡°There will be more shameless thingster.¡± After Fergus said that, he ignored Mia and said to David,¡± Hey, kid. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Do you want to break your limbs yourself, or should I help you? If you want me to do it, I might not control myself, and itwon¡¯t be good if I hurt your head.¡± ¡°Master Fergus, this has nothing to do with Master David. Please don¡¯t bring him into this. I li Qi (An¡¯i- mnf mon I lrxi/r\ ¡°There will be more shameless thingster.¡± After Fergus said that, he ignored Mia and said to David,¡± Hey, kid. Do you want to break your limbs yourself, or should I help you? If you want me to do it, I might not control myself, and itwon¡¯t be good if I hurt your head.¡± ¡°Master Fergus, this has nothing to do with Master David. Please don¡¯t bring him into this. I haven¡¯t met the man I love. You¡¯re just not suitable for me, so I rejected you. This really has nothing to do with him,¡± Mia said nervously. Fergus did not seem to be in a stable state now, so Mia could not let him drag David into this. Even though Mia could not see through David, she did not think David had the strength to fight Fergus, a top ranked direct descendant ofthe Callisto family. ¡°No? I haven¡¯t done anything, and you¡¯re already so concerned about him. Also, youe here every day to talk to him. So, you¡¯re clearly a pair of adulterous swine who haven¡¯t got the chance to get into bed together. However, you won¡¯t get the chance anymore.¡± ¡°Master Fergus, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Master David saved me. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have died by the hands of the space pirates. That¡¯s why Ie to him every day. I only want to thank him and nothing else.¡± ¡°Mia, listen to me. Even if David didn¡¯t save you, you wouldn¡¯t have died either,¡± Fergus said suddenly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mia questioned. ¡°We will all die soon anyway, so let me tell you the truth, Mia. I was the one who sent the space pirates. Even if David didn¡¯t save you, the space pirates would have still brought you to me. I would have then locked you up and made you my ve forever, exclusive only to me,¡± Fergus roared. He had thrown caution to the wind, so what if Mia knew? He would have to force himself on herter anyway, and they did not have much time left. The entire Boundless would be destroyed by the Sangruil Sinners that could annihte a team of pce guards in less than two hours, let alone a week. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You scoundrel! You¡¯re shameless! You scum!¡± Mia pointed at Fergus with a shaky finger and hurled abuses at him through her tears. She figured that someone had hired the space pirate. She had thought of many suspects, Fergus was not one of them. If Fergus did not tell her, she might have never guessed it. Fergus¡¯ behavior today had changed everything Mia knew about him. At the same time, Fergus boggled David¡¯s mind. David looked at Fergus, who was on the brink of madness. No wonder Fergus looked like he wanted to kill David when they first met. It was because David had ruined his n. David also noticed something. ¡®Fergus seemed to say that we will all die soon anyway, but what does that mean? ¡®Was that statement the reason Fergus went mad?¡¯ When David wanted to ask, Fergus spoke again. ¡°Go on! Yell at me! Yell at me all you want! You can¡¯t escape today, Mia. I will get you no matter what. You can only belong to me, Fergus Callisto!¡± Mia looked at Fergus with tears in her eyes. Chapter 1020 Chapter 1020 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1020 Fergus had turned a blind eye to David when he came in, and he was not bothered byDavid at all. It was as if David was his prey, and he was allowed to ride roughshod over him. Furthermore , David was very cooperative, and he never said anything throughout the entire process. David wanted to see what Fergus wanted to do. When they were at this point, David finally understood . Basically, Fergus had a fallout with Mia, so he wanted to kill David and take Mia as his own. To be honest, David felt helpless as well. He got himself into such huge trouble after randomly saving a person. Now, he had gotten into trouble with the Callisto family before he could settle debts with the Tuff in family. Also, the Callisto family was much more powerful than the Tuffin family. They were not on the same level at all. After all, the Callisto family was ranked second among the eight prominent families, so how could the Tuffin family, whowas rankedst,pare to them? However, David would not turn a blind eye to this right now. Mia was a significant figure in David¡¯s future money spending ns. Therefore, he could not let anything bad happen to her for now. Also, Fergus said he wanted to kill David, so David could not back out now, right? Trouble seemed to alwayse in pairs. He understood that if he had the strength, so what if he offended all eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire? Right now, whoeverwas the strongest was respected, and the ones who would make the rules. Besides, he was a peak Celestial Ranker but was being pointed and scolded at by a beginner CosmosRanker. Could he take this lying down? ¡°Are you done?¡± David asked Fergus. ¡°What?¡± Fergus was confused. ¡°Get out if you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t stay here and affect my mood.¡± ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Fergus asked in disbelief. ¡°I said¡­¡± David stood up and started cursing. ¡°Get the f*ck out when you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t stand here and f*cking affect my mood. If not, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Mia looked at David in astoundment. Fergus was also shocked after David yelled at him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As a direct descendant of the Callisto family, this was the first time someone scolded him like that after living for more than a century. Furthermore, that person was also an ant to him. Because of this, he could not return to his senses for the time being. ¡°You¡¯re asking to die!¡± Fergus suddenly flew into a fit of rage and charged at David. Boom! He emitted his beginner Cosmos Rank energy, and the entire courtyard began shaking under Fergus¡¯ terrifying power. Mia could feel this clearly. She was shocked by Fergus¡¯s energy, and her entire body went ice cold at that moment. ¡®Oh no! Oh no! Fergus is mad! What should I do?¡±. Now, their only hope was Lord Burke from Boundless. He was the one who would stop all this. If not, they would not be able to escape this cmity. When Fergus got next to David, he had fully emitted his peak beginner Cosmos Rank energy. As he was about to cripple David, a hand appeared before him without being affected by his strong energy. Then, before Fergus realized what was happening, the hand grabbed his neck. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ Fergus suddenly felt like he was suffocating. Next, terrifying dark energy came from this hand and enveloped his entire body. It immediately destroyed all the organs inside Fergus¡¯s body but did not kill him instantly. Chapter 1021 Chapter 1021 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1021 Now, Fergus seemed like a pile of flesh, and he could not exert any strength. Fergus opened his mouth to make a sound when he felt the pain washing over him. He could only make a gurgling sound since he was being choked. Judging from Fergus¡¯s expression, one could tell he was in extreme pain right now. Fergus could not fight back at all. His hands hung weakly by his sides, and he could not struggle. All he could do was widen his eyes and stare at the face in front of him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The originally emitted energy of a beginner Cosmos Rank also abruptly ended. The crumbling courtyard settled down. By now, Mia had newfound hope after that stressful period. She looked over nkly. The sight in front of her almost made her faint. She saw David putting one hand around Fergus¡¯ neck and lifting him effortlessly. On the other hand, Fergus had his hands hanging by the sides of his limp body. Right now, Only David¡¯s hand was supporting him. Burke, who was watching from a distance, was also stunned. As early as when Fergus first forced his way into David¡¯s courtyard, he had received the news and rushed over quickly. However, Burke did note to stop them. Instead, he wanted to let the situation develop. He wanted to see who would win in a fight between these two. At the same time, he wanted to test David¡¯s strength. As a result, he saw this shocking scene in front of him. ¡®W-W-What the hell is going one? ¡®Fergus is a beginner Cosmos Ranker, and David defeated him before even one round of fighting? ¡®Fergus broke through Universe Realm ten years earlier than me. Does this mean I can¡¯t even survive one round in a fight with David?¡¯ A thinyer of sweat started appearing on Burke¡¯s forehead. Luckily, he sensed something wrong before this. If not, he would be in Fergus¡¯ position right now. Suddenly, Burke¡¯s eyes lit up, and he felt like he had found his lifesaver. If David could easily defeat Fergus, who was at peak beginner Cosmos Rank, did it mean he could also fight the Sangruil Sinners who were about to arrive? Gradually, Burke¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he shook his head. ¡®I am too ambitious.¡¯ The Sangruil Sinners could kill the pce guards. If Burke wanted to defeat them, he would need someone who was at Celestial Rank. Lven though David had not fully shown his strength, he was too young If David looked like a middle-aged man, Burke might think they had a chance. However, David looked even younger than him. It would be better to believe that the emperor could arrive in time than to hope that David was a Celestial Ranker and that he could defeat the Sangruil inners. Meanwhile, Mia was still standing rooted to the spot in shock. She had considered a million possibilities in her head but never thought David could casually defeat Fergus, a beginner Cosmos Ranker. Everything in front of her felt too freakish and unrealistic. The two were pretty shocked. The courtyard fell into silence. An old man that suddenly appeared broke the silence. He was Fergus¡¯s butler, Heathciiffe, and a peakte Cosmos Ranker. At the same time, he was a guardian who the Callisto family had arranged to ensure Fergus¡¯ safety and guide him in life. However, when this old man who had gone through much turbulence in life saw Fergus right now, he felt a pang of destion in his heart. Naturally, he could tell that Fergus was already crippled. Even if he could barely survive, he would be a vegetable. It would be better for him to die than to be crippled in a super family like the Callisto family, who valued strength over all else. Moreover, all his efforts throughout these years were lost now that Fergus was crippled. Heathcliffe rushed over when he sensed Fergus emitting his energy. However, he was still too slow. Chapter 1022 Chapter 1022 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1022 ¡°I¡¯ll not dismember you if you put Master Fergus down,¡± Heathcliffe said. At this moment, he was also on the verge of extreme anger. He had stayed by Fergus¡¯ side for many years, so naturally, he wanted to help Fergus be the head of the Callisto family. In this way, his status would also rise. However, David had crushed his dreams. All his efforts were in vain, so how could this not anger him? David threw Fergus away casually. Thud! Fergus fell to the ground. ¡°H-Heathcliffe, save¡­ Save me! Kill¡­ Kill David,¡± Fergus said with excruciating pain. As a Cosmos Ranker, Fergus knew exactly what was happening to him. David had destroyed his entire body except for a few vital organs. His life would be over unless a miracle urred. As a direct descendant of the Callisto family, he could not ept the blow of being crippled. Fergus knew that he would be abandoned if he were to be crippled in a family like the Callisto family. ¡°You want to avenge him?¡± David asked, looking at the old man. ¡°Do you know who the person on the ground is?¡± Heathcliffe asked rhetorically. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. Even if God wants me dead, he also has to be prepared to be killed by me,¡± David said indifferently. ¡°Okay, very good! It¡¯s been a long time since the Callisto family met someone like you who is not afraid of death. Listen to me, not only are you finished, but everyone behind you who¡¯s rted to you will pay for all you did today.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± David¡¯s eyes glinted with a cold light, He would not spare anyone who dared to threaten his family. As the two were facing off and preparing to take action, Burke quickly rushed between the two, He had to stop them now. The two of them were very strong, so he could not allow them to start fighting. If both sides lost, who could face the approaching Sangruil Sinners? Even if the chances were slim, it would still be better than having no one. ¡®Every second is important now. His Majesty is definitely thinking of a solution now. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t allow Princess Astrid to fall into the hands of the Sangruil Sinners.¡¯ ¡°Guys, please stop for my sake, okay?¡± Burke said as he stood in front of the two. ¡°Burke, why didn¡¯t you stop him when he crippled Master Fergus? Isn¡¯t it toote to only stop him now?¡± Heathcliffe asked. Burke was cursing in his heart. ¡°How the f*ck would I know that Cosmos Ranker Fergus wouldn¡¯t be able to handle David¡¯s attacks?¡¯ He wanted to lest David¡¯s power, but he got into a huge mess before he could find out anything However, he did not care anymore, he could save Princess Astrid and survive the Sangruil Sinners, he would be someone who had performed an outstanding service, and the emperor would surely reward him. At the same time, he might even be someone who Princess Astrid recognized. At this point, even if the Callisto family learned that Burke was responsible for Fergus¡¯s crippling, they would only be able to suffer in silence. However, if they could not survive this incident, he would be doomed anyway. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to stop him. Everything happened too quickly, and I just didn¡¯t manage to help him in time,¡± Burke answered. Heathcliffe smirked in disdain and did not say anything. From N?velDrama.Org. General Ramos from the military was behind Burke. Chapter 1023 Chapter 1023 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1023 Before Master Fergus was crippled, Heathcliffe had no need to fear Burke, but now, it was no longer the case. Master Fergus was already crippled, so all his hopes had been destroyed. Heathcliffe still needed to think about his children and grandchildren, so it would be unwise to offend Burke too much. ¡°Da-¡­ My friend, now is a special time, so please just do this for my sake,¡± After Burkeforted Heathcliffe, he turned to look at David and said. ¡°Stop that, I don¡¯t have a friend like you. I¡¯m actually a very simple man. I will kill whoever wants to kill me. If anyone dares to threaten me by targeting my family, I will destroy his whole family in response,¡± David said, without showing any respect. He had already noticed Burke watching the fight in the distance. David did not have a good impression of this person. Burke frowned and was about to mention his father Ramos when he heard a faint but carefreeugh. ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Hahaha! David, Mia, do you think you won? You are wrong. Everyone here will die, and no one can escape, so enjoy yourst moments. At the same time, enjoy the iing fear. Hahaha!¡± Fergus said in a weak voice as he was lying on the ground. This was the second time David had heard Fergus say that everyone would die. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ He looked at Burke. Burke was the head of Boundless, so he should know the inside story. Heathcliffe also looked at Burke doubtfully. Apparently, he had no idea what was going on either. After learning the truth of the matter yesterday, Fergus went back and thought about it all night. Then, he came straight here this morning. He did not even have the time to tell Heathcliffe what had happened. ¡°Since everyone wants to know, I won¡¯t hide it anymore,¡± Burke said sternly. ¡°I, Burke Lutgen, the head of Boundless, was ordered by the emperor of the Milky Way Empire to ask the two of you to work together to fight the enemies and rescue iter Royal Highness Princess Astrid. If you dare disobey His Majesty¡¯s orders and tries to escape from Boundless, you and your family will be banished from the entire Milky Way¡± An order from the emperor of the Milky Way Empire?¡¯ From N?velDrama.Org. Heathcliffe, David, and Mia were all surprised at the same time. David bought some information about the emperor from the Meteor Chamber. Although it was just some basic information, it was enough to shock David. Heathcliffe and Mia were no exceptions. They grew up in the heart of the Milky Way gxy, and the emperor had a unrivaled reputation there. His name alone could create a sense of adoration from within. ¡®Who would dare to disobey an order from the emperor? ¡¯Plus, Princess Astrid is the emperor¡¯s favorite daughter. So why would we need to save the princess? Is there anyone who dares to take action against Princess Astrid?¡¯ They had too many questions in their minds. ¡°Please also rify, Lord Burke. What exactly does His Majesty want us to do? We will not refuse as long as it¡¯s within our power,¡± Heathcliffe asked respectfully. At this moment, he was no longer arrogant. He had also started addressing Burke as Lord Burke. Could an ordinary person ept an order from the emperor? David and Mia did not say anything. However, they could see the truth of this matter with their own eyes. Fight the enemies together? Save Princess Astrid? Who are the enemies? Where is Princess Astrid?¡¯ Burke then told them how the Sangruil Sinners were chasing Princess Astrid. There was no need to hide this anymore. He was also not worried that they would flee. No one would dare to go against the emperor¡¯s orders. Simply put, they would discuss this to see if there was any way to buy more time. They would be written into the Hall of Fame if they could hold on until help arrived. Of course, as the head of Boundless, Burke would enjoy the greatest recognition. Chapter 1024 Chapter 1024 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1024 ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s useless! Everyone is going to die, and no one can escape. The Sangruil Sinners have not been seen for hundreds of years, and now they have suddenly appeared, they will definitely do something big. They despised the empire to the core, so they must havee well prepared this time. Even the pce guards secretly protecting the princess were wiped out, yet you people think you can defeat them? You must be dreaming! Haha¡­ I¡¯ll wait for you all to die with me when the timees,¡± Fergus said weakly as hey on the ground. David was not bothered after hearing that. He did his research on the pce guards. They were basically people who the empire raised to die for them. They were cultivated to protect important figures of the royal family in secret. A team of pce guards should be equivalent to a partial Celestial Ranker. If the Sangruil Sinners who suddenly showed up could wipe out a team of pce guards, then they were at least beginner or mid-Celestial Rankers. ¡®Well, alright.¡¯ Celestial Rankers were not that impressive to David anymore. David was now a peak Celestial Ranker. Moreover, if he got another 2000vish points, he could raise his mind power to Celestial level 10. By then, hisbat power would be upgraded and reach partial Infinity Rank. This was close to Grandmaster Tuffin¡¯s strength. Naturally, he was not bothered by beginner or mid Celestail Rankers. After learning the truth, David was relieved. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! However, even if he was okay, Heathciiffe and Mia were having a hard time at that moment. Both of them were slightly panicking now. ¡®Is Princess Astrid about to reach Boundless? ¡® The Sangruil Sinners will chase her here and capture the princess? ¡°They can even easily take out a team of pce guards? And the people sent by the emperor may reach a week or soter than the Sangruil Sinners? ¡®We can fend off the Sangruil Sinners for a week?¡¯ The two of them could already predict what would happen next. As Fergus said, everyone would die, and no one could escape. Heathcliffe, ate Cosmos Ranker, could not even summon a sliver of intention to fight now. Ate Cosmos Ranker like him was not much different from an ordinary person when facing off against the Sangruil Sinners. Mia was slowly epting the situation. She was already in despair when Fergus started taking action just now. Then, David pulled her back from the abyss of despair, but now she was drowning in it once again. She looked at David subconsciously. She noticed that he was still as calm as ever, and he was not panicking because of the strength of Sangruil Sinners. Mia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Does David have a way to defeat the Sangruil Sinners? ¡®It¡¯s possible Until now, she had no idea where David¡¯s limit was. When David killed the space pirates to save her, she thought David was a partial Cosmos Ranker. However, David crippled Fergus in one blow just now, which meant that hisbat power had increased, and he was at least a mid-Cosmos Ranker. Who could guarantee that this was David¡¯s limit? What if he was a Celestial Ranker? Even though this seemed impossible, it might actually be the case. Furthermore, David was so calm. This was not a reaction someone would have when encountering an enemy they could not resist. For some reason, Mia felt relieved when she saw the calmness overflowing from David¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1025 Chapter 1025 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1025 Mia was no longer afraid, even if she was about to face the terrifying Sangruil Sinners. She felt as is David could give her a huge sense of security. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Guys, although Sangruil Sinners came prepared this time, and His Majesty was caught a little off guard, we have to believe in him. Princess Astrid is His Majesty¡¯s favorite and only daughter. He won¡¯t stand idly by and watch the princess fall into the hands of the enemies. We need to buy some time for His Majesty, not defeat the Sangruil Sinners. As long as we can sessfully save Princess Astrid this time, everyone¡¯s status in the future will be sure to change,¡± Burke stated. Mia and Heathcliffe were naturally aware that Princess Astrid¡¯s emergency this time was apanied by great opportunities. However, the enemy was too powerful, and the chance of sess was slim. Moreover, David genuinely did not want to get involved in this mess. The Sangruil Sinners disappeared for hundreds of years, and now they had made a menacing return. Hence, they would surely start a fierce battle with the Milky Way Empire, David just wanted to protect the Earth and his homnd from being invaded. He really did not want to get involved in the battle between these two giant forces. However, he had no choice now. He could not even handle Grandmaster Tuffin right now, much less the emperor of the Milky Way Empire. If he fled this time, it would be troublesome for him if the emperor decided to investigate the matter in the future. Besides, Earth was now a member of the Milky Way Empire. Damn it! David felt a terrible headacheing. He only wanted toe to the heart of the Milky Way, quietly spend money to get somevish points, and then silently improve his strength. He would be happy if he could protect the Earth. Unfortunately, he ran into so much trouble during this journey. He even inexplicably offended the Callisto family. Furthermore, it seemed like he would offend the Sangruil Sinners next. Each of these two forces was countless times stronger than the Tuffin family, David felt he could not wait any longer, He had to improve his strength and deal with the Tuffin family as soon as possible. As long as he got rid of the Tuffin family and hid the Earth¡¯s location using the system , no one would know where Earth was anymore. In this way, even if he stirred up trouble in the Milky Way, at least the Earth would be safe. David¡¯s worst fear was a conflict urring close to home and someone threatening him with the Earth. As long as the Earth was at a safe distance, he would not be afraid of anything. He could be at ease if he were by himself. He could fight whenever he wanted to and leave whenever he wanted to. ¡°Lord Burke, rest assured. Since this is His Majesty¡¯s order, there is no reason for us to disobey it, but the Sangruil Sinners are powerful, and we might not have the strength to defeat them,¡± Heathcliffe said bitterly. ¡°You can just do your best. I believe that His Majesty will make other arrangements as well. Taking a step back, even if we die in Boundless, at least we have benefited the family and our descendants. I believe that the empire will not mistreat them.¡± They could only think like this now that things had escted to this point, They could not escape as they were not alone. They would rather face the mighty Sangruil Sinners and die here than face the emperor¡¯s pursuit in the future. ¡°Okay! Now that the matter is clear, Mia, please stay. I have something to tell you. Everyone else, get out of here,¡± David directly asked everyone to leave. Heathcliffe nced at David. Then, he walked to Fergus, picked up the unconscious man, and left the courtyard. ¡°David, I won¡¯t bother you anymore then. If you need anything, please tell me. I will try my best to fulfill your request,¡± Burke said politely. David was already a mid-Cosmos Ranker or even higher at a young age, so Burke had no choice but to be vignt when facing him. Chapter 1026 Chapter 1026 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1026 David and Mia were the only ones left in the courtyard. ¡°Mia, please have a seat inside. I have something to tell you,¡± David invited. ¡°Alright,¡± Mia replied. The two entered the living room together and sat down. David poured Mia a cup of tea. ¡°Mia, I think it¡¯s too much trouble to set up a chamber ofmerce, so I¡¯m not going to do it for the time being. I need your help with another task, and you must agree to it,¡± David said, taking a sip of tea. ¡°Master David, please tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will not refuse,¡± Mia replied. Mia did not think David was serious about establishing a chamber ofmerce. Therefore, she was not disappointed now that David said it was too troublesome and he was not ready to do it. Instead, she had expected this. After all, this was expensive, time-consuming, andbor intensive. Also, it was necessary to have someone strong watching over it. ¡°I want to directly buy a chamber ofmerce. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Pfft! What?¡± Mia just took a sip of tea, but she spat it out before she could even swallow it. She even identally sprayed it on David¡¯s face. David did not expect this to happen at all. Mia had sprayed tea all over his face, and he could even smell a unique fragrance that belonged solely to Mia. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Master David, I¡­ I¡¯ll wipe it off for you.¡± Mia hurriedly stood up, walked over to David, and wiped the tea from David¡¯s face with her cuff. However, David stopped her quickly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± David said. Then he started to wipe himself. Mia nervously returned to her seat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master David, I just couldn¡¯t hold myself back,¡± Mia said with a bitter look on her cute face. ¡°It¡¯s fine, but do you need to be so surprised?¡± David asked with a wry smile. ¡°Yes! I am really surprised.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯ll need a lot of money if you want to buy a chamber ofmerce. Even a small chamber ofmerce will cost you an astronomical figure.¡± ¡°How much does it cost, specifically?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this. It depends on the size of the chamber ofmerce and its business scope. Some of the things that the chamber ofmerce operates require a lot of financial support.¡± ¡°Has there been any buying and selling of chambers ofmerce before?¡± ¡°Yes, not often, but asionally. After all, the amount involved is toorge, and not everyone can afford it. Also, not everyone is willing to sell.¡± ¡°How much does it usually cost?¡± ¡°Hundreds of billions, or even trillions of Gxy Dors. I remember a transfer of the chamber of commerce three years ago. The size was rtivelyrge, and the amount was about three trillion Gxy Dors.¡± ¡°Three trillion?¡¯ David¡¯s eyes brightened. He was shaking with excitement. ¡®If I can f*cking buy one, then I will get 30 thousandvish points! ¡®If I have 30 thousandvish points, then I can directly upgrade to peak Infinity Rank. ¡®Peak Infinity Rank! ¡®That¡¯s the highest in Universe Realm, and the next step would be the legendary Eternal Realm. ¡®When I have this power, I can destroy the Tuffin family with a wave of my hand. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡®I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the grandmaster or not. At that time, who would still dare to target the Earth?¡¯ Chapter 1027 Chapter 1027 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1027 ¡°Mia, you have more contact with the upper-ss in the Milky Way Empire. Can you help me ask if there are any chambers ofmerce for sale?¡± David tried to control his excitement and asked. ¡°Master David , do you really want to buy a chamber ofmerce? Are you kidding me?¡± Mia asked with a look of surprise. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not kidding. As long as someone is selling, I will buy it, no matter the cost,¡± David replied seriously. ¡°M-Master David, give me some time to absorb this information. This is a bit too much for me, and I need some time,¡± Mia said, a confused look on her face. David did not press further, and he started sipping his tea slowly. Even though he had wiped away the tea Mia sprayed on his face, her unique fragrance still lingered. A minuteter¡­ When Mia saw that David was not joking, she finally slowly epted the reality. ¡°Master David, I can help you ask around, but there may not be anyone selling. After all, it is easy to set up a chamber ofmerce, but it is challenging to run it well. As long as there are no intractable difficulties, no one will be willing to sell,¡± Mia said after calming down. ¡°Thank you, Mija. I will still let you manage it if I buy it. I have things I need to take care of and have no time to manage it,¡± David thanked Mia. ¡°Master David, you¡­ You can¡¯t do this,¡± Mia quickly refused. What a joke! A chamber ofmerce would cost hundreds of billions, or even trillions of Gxy Dors, and he was going to let her manage it? Mia was not capable of that. ¡°Mia, don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. Money doesn¡¯t mean much to me. I¡¯m not really interested in these things, but for certain reasons, I have to get some achievements, so¡­ I need you to help me with this. I will be eternally grateful.¡± David stood up and bowed to Mia. He had to bow to her. Once Mia helped him with the chamber ofmerce, it would greatly help him. Even if he had to bow ten or hundred times to Mia, David would still be willing, let alone once. Mia quickly went over to stop David. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Master David, please don¡¯t do this. You¡¯re tormenting me. What have I done to be so valued by you?¡± Mia sobbed. A mid-Cosmos Ranker was bowing to her? Mia never thought that David would ce so much value on her. Even though she was one of the four fairies in the Milky Way, she was just a performer providing entertainment to those big shots whom she interacted with. Even Fergus was only after her body and wanted to sleep with her, and that was why he was so good to her. However, David was not the same. Mia could feel David¡¯s sincerity. In addition, there was no lust in his eyes. She felt nice when she was with David, and she also felt safe. Fergus never gave Mia this feeling, even before the fallout. ¡°Mia, you don¡¯t have to be so humble. You¡¯re admirable for keeping yourself chaste even after getting to where you are right now with your abilities. You¡¯re much stronger than those children who only know to rely on their family¡¯s power. I value this, so I hope you¡¯ll say yes, Mia,¡± Mia said. David felt a blush creeping onto his cheeks when he said that. After all, he was saying this from the bottom of his heart. He wanted Mia to help him with the chamber ofmerce. Mia had been in the upper-ss circle of the Milky Way Empire for so long, so she had to have some connections. If David did it himself, not only would it be time consuming, but no one would also believe him. He would not get additionalvish points if he gave money out for free. Otherwise, it would be too easy. As for what he would do after he bought the chamber ofmerce , he would not care even if it was abandoned. He would already get thevish points, but it would be best if Mia could continue making money for him. From N?velDrama.Org. He would not say no to morevish points. Chapter 1028 Chapter 1028 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1028 Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Mia looked at David affectionately. At this time, she wanted so badly to cry in David¡¯s arms. After waiting for so many years, she finally met a man who understood her. She had not kept herself chaste for all these years in vain. At this moment, David hadpletely conquered Mia¡¯s heart. Mia would also give her body to David without hesitation if he said the word. David looked at the sincerity in Mia¡¯s eyes. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that look! ¡®Miss, don¡¯t get me wrong. ¡®I just want you to help me buy a few chambers ofmerce and spend a few trillion dors. It¡¯s just a dozen trillion dors, don¡¯t overthink!¡¯ David quickly tilted his head and looked away. This look was all too familiar to him. Mia was clearly fascinated by his handsome appearance and noble personality. When the women on Earth asionally looked at him, they would all disy the same appearance. Mia also came back to her senses at this time and controlled her emotions. ¡°Master David, since you trust me so much, it¡¯d be a little stupid if I refuse you again. I will definitely try my best to help you manage it well,¡± Mia said with a sniffle. ¡°Yes, good. But regarding purchasing the chamber ofmerce, you should try to hurry up. It¡¯s better to start preparing now. The sooner we buy it, the better,¡± David said happily. ¡°But we haven¡¯t resolved the matter with Princess Astrid. The Sangruil Sinners wille soon. We don¡¯t even know if we can leave Boundless alive! Isn¡¯t it too early to prepare now?¡±. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mia, you should go back and ask around. Finalize the purchase, and I guarantee you will leave Boundless safe and sound.¡± ¡°Master David, do you have a way to deal with Sangruil Sinners?¡± Mia asked in surprise. ¡°Of course!¡± David replied confidently. ¡°These Sangruil Sinners can easily kill a team of pce guards, so they at least have thebat power of beginner Celestial Rank. How are you going to deal with them?¡± Mia asked curiously. . ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask about this. You only need to know that I can allow you to leave Boundless unscathed. As for the method, you will find out when the timees.¡± ¡°Okay, I believe you, Master David. I¡¯ll go back and ask about the Chamber of Commerce then.¡± ¡°Great! Mia, you should go back now. After confirming , we can pay a part.of the deposit first. If there¡¯s arge one for sale, then go for therge one. If not, we can buy a few smaller ones and integrate them,¡± David urged Mia. David was very anxious as this would affect whether he could quickly improve his strength. Mia left the courtyard where David lived and returned to search for chambers of commerce for sale. Since David said he could deal with the Sangruil Sinners, she would not have to worry anymore. David sat on the chair excitedly, his legs crossed. ¡°Three trillion!¡¯ If he spent that amount, his strength would skyrocket. He could even skip a few levels and directly reach peak Infinity Rank. However, it was hard to say if he could actually spend three trillion. After all, Mia said the one that was transferred thest time was arge-scale chamber ofmerce. Even if he could not spend three trillion, two trillion would be fine too. If not, one trillion should not be a problem, right? As long as someone wanted to sell, he would buy it no matter how much it cost. If he could break through to Eternal Realm, he would be so bad*ss. Even the emperor of the Milky Way Empire would have to consult him before doing anything. David thought happily, ¡®Mia, you have to seed. I was so close to using my sex appeal today, so don¡¯t disappoint me.¡¯ On the other side, Heathcliffe brought the unconscious Fergus back to where he stayed. Heathcliffe was in a dilemma as he looked at Fergus on the bed who had not woken up. Just now, he had examined Master Fergus¡¯ body. The bones, veins, blood vessels, and muscles on his four limbs were all destroyed. Chapter 1029 Chapter 1029 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1029 Only a few of his vital organs were still working. If Heathcliff wanted to heal Master Fergus, he would have to build him a new body. The medical means of the Ste Civilization Gxy could not do this. At most, Master Fergus could only be kept alive. However, he would need to lie in bed all his life, and he would need someone to take care of him 24/7. However, this was meaningless. After all, they might not live much longer anyway. Now the dilemma for Heathcliffe was whether to pass the matter back to the Callisto family so that the Callisto family could find David¡¯s family and avenge Master Fergus. Or perhaps it would be better to hide the news and wait for the Sangruil Sinners toe. They would all die together if they could not resist the enemies. In this way, Master Fergus could still maintain a good reputation. It would be a bit embarrassing to let the outside world know that Master Fergus was crippled by a punk who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The reputation of the Callisto family would also suffer. After all, Master Fergus ranked amongst the top three direct descendants of the Callisto family and was a strong contender to be the next head of the Callisto family. Heathcliffe thought about it and finally chose to hide the news temporarily. If he passed the news back to the Callisto family, they were bound to ask where he was and what exactly happened. Heathcliffe would not be able to answer that. No one would dare to say anything about Princess Astrid being hunted down by the Sangruil Sinners without the emperor¡¯s permission. Otherwise , even the Callisto family, the second -ranked super family among the eight prominent families, could not withstand the emperor¡¯s wrath when he decided to pursue this. An unfamiliar ce in the Milky Way gxy. Boom! A huge noise suddenly erupted in the originally silent void. It was as if two superstars had collided violently. As the powerful shockwave spread, it shattered all the surroundings. Fortunately, this was a barren region, so there were no livings around it. Otherwise, it was unknown how many lives would be affected and wiped out. ¡°Who are you? Why are you stopping me?¡± A powerful voice resounded throughout the void. ¡°Nimbus, long time no see! Remember me?¡± Another voice replied. ¡°Moe Labate!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Yes! Exactly, but now I am the King of Sangruil.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ The King of Sangruil? Our empire destroyed Sangruil. You¡¯re just a bunch of sinners and dogs. How dare you call yourself king! How hrious!¡± Anyone who heard the conversation between the two in the void would be shocked. This was because Nimbus Barlowe was the current emperor of the Milky Way Empire , and he was the man with the most power and authority in the Milky Way. At the same time, he was looked up to by countless people. Even though Moe¡¯s name was not that well-known, thest name Labate was a royal surname from Sangruil that used to be on the same level as the Milky Way Empire. If Moe called himself Sangruil¡¯s king, it would mean he was the leader of the Sangruil Sinners. Hundreds of years ago, the Sangruil Sinners disappeared without a trace overnight. Hundreds of years later, they reappeared. The two noblestst names in the Milky Way met again. What kind of wave would be set off this time? Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1030 ¡°Nimbus, if the Milky Way Empire didn¡¯t frame Sangruil, which lead to the murder of Sangruil¡¯s king, no one knows who would have ended up victorious!¡± Moe said while suppressing his anger. ¡°Haha! We won, and you lost. Losers are always wrong, so what¡¯s there to say?¡± Nimbus guffawed. ¡°Yes, losers are always in the wrong, and history is written by the victors. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If we lose, we lose. We have nothing to say. It¡¯s just that this time, Sangruil will be making aeback, and I will definitely destroy the Barlowe family and take over the Milky Way. Is your family ready?¡± ¡°With your dogs? Who gave you the courage to say such a preposterousthing?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see if it¡¯s preposterous! Don¡¯t even think about passing me to save Princes Astrid today. This is also the first big gift we¡¯ll be giving you.¡± ¡°Moe! Come at me if you have the balls. Do the Sangruil Sinners only know how to use these lowly methods? Sure enough, you are just a bunch of unpresentabletrash and scum,¡± Nimbus snarled. ¡°Haha! Nimbus, your family taught me that losers are always in the wrong. As long as the Labate family wins, who would dare to say anything about us? The world has always only looked at the results, not the process.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯d liketo see what ability you dogs have after disappearing for centuries. I¡¯d like to see if you can stop me.¡± ¡°Nimbus, you won¡¯t leave this ce today. I want to see if your ancestors will jump out of their coffins and strangle you to death if your most beloved daughter, the direct descendantof the Barlowe family, falls into my hands and gets pregnant with the seed of the Labate family. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Moe, you are courting death!¡± Boom! The huge sound that sounded like the collision of superstars could be heard in the void again. The entire void shook from the shockwave. Even a Celestial Ranker would struggle to approach the aftermath of the collision just now. One could see that the strength of the two in this fight was so strong that it was terrifying. Some huge cracks that could fit a appeared in the void where Nimbus and Moe were fighting. The ce where the two fought even caused the surrounding space to shatter.. ¡°Moe, you Sangruil Sinners have disappeared for hundreds of years, and that¡¯s all you got? You can¡¯t stop metoday! When I save Astrid , I¡¯lle to you to settle our ounts. This time, I won¡¯t give you a chance to escape. I will wipe out all of you Sangruil Sinners,¡± Nimbus¡¯ voice resounded throughout the void. ¡°Really? Nimbus, you are too confident! Let me show you what we have achieved over the years!¡± Moe had just finished speaking. Roar! The roar of a beast could be heard. Boom! The two collided again. This time, Nimbus was not as rxed as before. ¡°Moe, how dare you bastards collude with gxy beasts? You even transnted the cells of the beasts into your body and turned yourself into halfhuman and half beast! Don¡¯t you know that the beasts will not be on our side since we¡¯re not the same race? They just want to conquer human genes, find our weaknesses, and rule human beings. You are digging the graves for human beings, and your family will be sinners for all the ages.¡± Nimbus said, sounding flustered and exasperated. ¡°Nimbus, you don¡¯t have to worry about what we do. You only need to take care of yourself! Come on! Let¡¯s fight for a few rounds!¡± Moe did not waitfor Nimbus to speak before rushing to fight him. Just now, Nimbus had the upper hand, but now, the two were evenly matched. They were like two ck holes constantly colliding in the void. The energy from the battle spread out like tidal waves, making humans on some livings at an infinited?stance away feel as if a natural disaster was approaching Time passed slowly on Boundless. Soon, two days had passed. Through Mia¡¯s hard work, she had finally learned about a chamber ofmerce that was intendedto be sold. When David knew about this, he was overjoyed. He almost pulled Mia into his arms and kissed her. However, Mja told him this was a small chamber ofmerce, and the other party¡¯s asking price was 200 billion GxyDors. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1031 ording to Mia¡®s inquiries and understandings, this chamber ofmerce was already at a dead¨C end. It was about to run out of business, so it needed to be transferred away. The price was definitely inted. If David wanted to take over, he should be able to lower the price. David¡®s enthusiasm instantly dropped by half. He thought about it and decided not to ask for a lower price. ¡®Whatever, 200 billion is fine. ¡®It¡®ll still be 2000vish points. I¡®ll just get it first. ¡®At least I can break through the Celestial level and raise my mind power to Celestial level 10. Mybat power can reach partial Infinity Rank with my body and mind at Celestial level 10. ¡®It¡®ll be enough for the time being. After this thing on ne Boundless is over, I¡®ll go to the prosperous area of the Milky Way and continue to have Mia keep an eye out for other chambers ofmerce. David was not interested in other businesses. After all, the increase in hisvish points would be too slow. This was a drop in the bucket to his requirements right now, which measured in the tens of thousand. He would easily spend hundreds of billions, or even trillions of Gxy Dors, buying a chamber of commerce. This was what David needed. He had to persist in buying chambers ofmerce. Unfortunately, no one would sell a well¨Crun chamber ofmerce. Hence, David needed to pick the poorly managed chambers ofmerce and buy them at a premium. Their business was not good anyway, and they could not make any money. So, David did not believe that they would not sell their chambers ofmerce to a spendthrift like him. A chamber ofmerce would cost two or three hundred billion. Wouldn¡®t it cost him two or three trillion to buy ten? David had determined the following n in his mind. ¡°Mia, please finalize the matter regarding the chamber ofmerce as soon as possible. There is no need to lower the price. Just buy it at 200 billion Gxy Dors. We can¡®t leave Boundless for the time being, so you can ask your family to get in touch with the seller. After the finalization, I will directly transfer the money,¡± David said. ¡°Master David, are you in such a hurry?¡± Mia asked. ¡°Yes, I¡®m in a hurry! I urgently need to make some achievements for some people to see, so I have to speed up. After all, many people are waiting to see me make a fool of myself,¡± David exined. ¡°Master David, we can actually lower the price. The other party is almost out of business, so they are anxious to sell. I estimate that we can reduce the price by at least one ¨Ctenth, and save 20 billion Gxy Dors,¡± Mia said. ¡°No need! It¡®s not easy for the sellers as well. This amount of money is nothing to me. We¡®re doing business, so it¡®s fine as long as everyone can ept the price. Just buy it directly ording to the other party¡®s quotation,¡±. David refused. What a joke. He would not even get 2000vish points if they lowered the price by one¨Ctenth. Wouldn¡®t he need to postpone his breakthrough to partial Infinity Rank? This was absolutely impossible. ¡°Then¡­ Alright, I¡®ll do it right now.¡± Mia left after speaking. Although she had many questions in her mind, she did not think it was appropriate to ask. After all, everyone had their secrets. David obviously did not want to tell her yet, so she would forget it and do what David asked. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡®I guess he really doesn¡®t care about money.¡® Now, Mia was even more curious about David¡®s identity. Chapter 1032 Chapter 1032 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1032 Three dayster. Mia finally finalized the purchase of the chamber ofmerce. She asked her family member to contact the seller before finalizing it. After all, it involved a transaction involving 200 billion Gxy Dors, so not only did she have to be responsible for David, but she also needed to be responsible for herself. David sessfully paid 200 billion Gxy Dors and got 2000vish points. His mind power immediately broke through to Celestial level 10. After a slight headache, David felt refreshed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. David shook his head and opened his system panel. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9999491025000000 (Gxy Dors) [Body: Celestial level 10 (+) (Mind: Celestial level 10 (+) [Combat: Partial Infinity Rank (Combat Skills: Void Punch (Entry Level +), Air Crushing p (Entry Level+), Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique Entry Level+) (Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Expert+) [Lavish Points: 182) With his body and mind in level 10, David¡®sbat power reached partial Infinity Rank. Despite this, it would be a little challenging if he wanted to continue to go pass this level and reach Infinity Rank. It would require 10000vish points just to break through. Besides, David only had 182vish points left, which was far from enough. However, with hisbat power at partial Infinity Rank, as long as he did not encounter any grandmasters or giants of the major forces, David would be unbeatable. The eight prominent families were not his opponents at all, as long as their grandmasters did note out. Next, David waited for Princess Astrid and the Sangruil Sinners to show up. He wanted to resolve the battle quickly, take Mia from Boundless, and head to the most prosperous part of the Milky Way so he could continue looking for a poorly managed chamber ofmerce. His time was still very tight. Grandmaster Tuffin¡®s Infinity Rankbat power was like a knife hanging over David¡®s head, which may fall at any time. Only by resolving the issue with Tuffin family and keeping the Earth in an absolutely safe environment could David be free to stir up waves in the Milky Way. Outside Boundless. Princess Astrid and the others finally arrived after taking an alternative route for the previous days. Right now, they looked battered and exhausted. Emerald was supporting Ms. Madrigal. If one looked closely, one would notice that Ms. Madrigal¡®s arm was broken. Yesterday, they were caught up by one of the Sangruil Sinners. The Sangruil Sinner who caught up with them was a mid Cosmos Ranker. He might have seen that the person with the highestbat power among them was only a beginner Cosmos Rank, so he did not notify the others. Instead, he tried to take down the three himself. Even though Ms. Madrigal was just a beginner Cosmos Ranker, she had all kinds of life¨Csaving trump cards the emperor had gifted to Princess Astrid. After some intense battle, she finally killed the Sangruil Sinner, who was at mid¨CCosmos Rank, by catching him off guard. Because of this, Ms. Madrigal ended up breaking one of her arms and was severely injured. They won, but Princess Astrid¡®s heart felt heavy. This was because she heard from the Sangruil Sinner that they came prepared this time. To prevent any idents, they even sent a Celestial Ranker to catch her. Furthermore, her father¡®s support would only arrive a few dayster. Even if they arrived on Boundless¡­ Chapter 1033 Chapter 1033 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1033 Could anyone here fight a Celestial Ranker? ¡°There is no way. Astrid shook her head. The Boundless Region was nothing but a slightly backward region. They would not have a Celestial Ranker in charge of it. Furthermore, the Sangruil Sinner passed the news to hispanions before he died. Astrid believed it would not be long before the Celestial Rank Sangruil Sinner caught up with them. At that time, all of Boundless would be implicated. It¡®s possible the countless human beings who lived there would be mercilessly killed by Sangruil Sinners because of her arrival. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we¡®re finally here on Boundless. We are saved!¡± Emerald said with a smile, supporting Ms. Madrigal. The three of them would have been captured by the Sangruil Sinners if it was not for the princess¡® life¨C saving trump card passed to her by the emperor a day ago. The princess might have been captured alive and used to threaten the emperor, but Ms. Madrigal and Emerald would surely die. Now, they had finally arrived at the location designated by the emperor. Emerald and Ms. Madrigal smiled. Astrid looked at the huge with an alluring asteroid belt not far away. Countless human beings were living there. Now, those people would all face annihtion because of her arrival. As Princess Astrid of the Milky Way Empire, Astrid could not be so selfish. ¡°Your Royal Highness, let¡®s go! Let¡®s descend quickly.¡± Emerald supported Ms. Madrigal as she prepared to enter Boundless. ¡°Emerald, I can¡¯t,¡± Astrid said, shaking her head. ¡°Why?¡± Emerald was obviously taken aback and asked in confusion. ¡°I can¡®t escape this time. The Sangruil Sinners are obviously prepared, and no one in the Boundless Region can resist a Celestial Ranker. I will only cause disaster to the people on Boundless. As the Milky Way Empire¡®s princess, I can¡®t be so selfish. You should go down with Ms. Madrigal, and I will divert those Sangruil Sinners away,¡± Astrid said calmly. ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡®t do anything stupid. His Majesty arranged for us to go to Boundless, so we have no choice but to go there so that the people sent by the emperor can find us,¡± Ms. Madrigal said weakly. ¡°Ms. Madrigal, don¡®t deceive yourself. The people my father sent will not arrive so quickly, and the Sangruil Sinners will soon catch up with us. Also, my father¡¯s trump cards can¡®t deal with a Celestial Ranker. These Sangruil Sinners have already factored everything in their ns. So, I can¡®t escape this disaster,¡± Astrid sighed. ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Emerald wanted to say something to persuade the princess, but she could not find anything to say. ¡°Emerald, take Ms. Madrigal down now. I¡®ll wait for them here, and then lead them away, so you¡®ll be safe.¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness, His Majesty sent me to protect you. If you don¡®t leave, I will not leave either. Worsees to worst, we¡®ll just die together,¡± Ms. Madrigal said. ¡°Ms. Madrigal, those Sangruil Sinners only wants to capture me alive, and then use me to threaten the father. So, they won¡®t kill me if I still have value. However, you¡®re different. You¡®ll surely die once they catch you. Go now!¡± Astrid urged. She was saying that to persuade Ms. Madrigal and Emerald to leave. To be frank, Astrid was prepared. She would not let the Sangruil Sinners get a chance to threaten her father. If she could not escape, she would kill herself and not put her father in a difficult position. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we will not leave you here. If you don¡®te with us, then we¡®ll stay here with you. We¡®ll face this together,¡± Ms. Madrigal said. It was not that she did not want to go, it was because she could not. If the emperor looked into this in the future, her entire family would be wiped out. ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness. I won¡®t leave if you don¡®t. We grew up together, and you¡®re like my sister. Plus, you¡®re also my only family member. I¡®ll stay here and face whatever problem there is alongside you,¡± Emerald cried. She was not the same as Ms. Madrigal. She was an orphan and grew up with the princess, so the two were very close. Emerald would not hesitate to sacrifice herself if she could potentially save the princess. Chapter 1034 Chapter 1034 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1034 Astrid did not try to persuade them any further. She knew that neither of them would leave her behind. Since the three of them could not escape, they could only wait here for the arrival of the Sangruil Sinners. Otherwise, those guys would definitely think they were hiding in Boundless, and would then attack Boundless. At that time, the people on Boundless would be implicated. Therefore, they could only wait for the Sangruil Sinners toe before they continued to escape. Then, they would try to lead the Sangruil Sinners away from Boundless. Burke did not know that Princess Astrid had arrived outside of Boundless. Right now, he was busyying out various defense systems. Although these defense systems were useless against the Celestial Rank member of the Sangruil Sinners, they were better than nothing! Burke was now clutching at anything he could. He was trying to gamble to the best of his ability. David was still leisurely resting his eyes while lying on a chair in his courtyard. ¡®It¡®s been several days. ¡®Why isn¡®t Princess Astrid here yet? ¡®Was she captured on her way here? ¡®If she was, then why am I still wasting my precious time here on net Boundless? ¡®It¡®s none of my business if she was captured while on her way here. The emperor of the Milky Way Empire should not hold us ountable for that.¡® David was going to wait another day. If Princess Astrid still did note, he would ask Burke tomorrow. If Princess Astrid was captured midway through her journey, then he would take Mia away from Boundless. After half a day of waiting, Astrid and the others saw more than ten lights moving toward them at lightspeed outside Boundless. ¡°They¡®re here,¡± Astrid muttered after seeing that. Ms. Madrigal and Emerald also spotted them. At this moment, they were feeling nervous. There was no escaping fate. ¡°Ms. Madrigal, Emerald, let¡®s go.¡± After Astrid said that, she walked next to the two and smashed a ss ball in her hand. A light shield appeared and covered the three of them. They were about to leave in another direction to lead the Sangruil Sinners away from Boundless. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, before they could do anything, a ck¨Crobed man appeared in another direction and blocked them. This person was hidden under a wide ck robe. Not only was his face hidden, but the robe also hid his limbs. Astrid and the rest were shocked. They were blocked. ¡°You¡®re Princess Astrid from the Milky Way Empire, right?¡± The ck¨Crobed man asked. His voice sounded very unpleasant, and it sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Astrid. However, Astrid still answered, ¡°Yes, that¡®s me.¡± ¡°Good. Follow us,¡± the ck¨Crobed man continued. ¡°Sure, but you have to let Ms. Madrigal and Emerald go first,¡± Astrid said. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we won¡®t leave!¡± Ms. Madrigal and Emerald said at the same time. ¡°You don¡®t have the right to discuss terms with me now.¡± ¡°If you want to capture me alive, you must let them go. If not, I¡®ll kill myself right before you,¡± Astrid threatened. ¡°Tch tch tch, what an unyieldingss. As expected of Princess Astrid of the Milky Way Empire, daughter of Emperor Nimbus. Unfortunately , you¡®ve threatened the wrong person. If you dare to kill yourself, I¡®ll give them a fate worse than death, and then I¡®ll destroy the in front of you so that everyone will die because of you,¡± the ck¨Crobed man said with a chuckle. However, his chuckle sent a shiver down their backs. ¡°Really? You have to think carefully. If I die here, your mission will fail. When that happens, you won¡®t be able to make it up no matter how many people you kill. Your master will not forgive you. Do you think you can handle the consequences of your failure?¡± Astrid said, not affected by the threat at all. The ck ¨Crobed man did not say anything. Instead, he stayed silent for a while. At this moment, dozens of bright lights also arrived, all dressed in ck robes. Chapter 1035 Chapter 1035 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1035 They directly formed a circle, surrounding Astrid and the gang within the light shield in the middle. ¡°We can let the two go, but you must follow me alive, or I will kill these people.¡± The man in the ck robe said again. Princess Astrid could not die. Otherwise, they would be greeted with severe punishment. To ensure this mission was sessful, the king went and personally stopped the emperor of the Milky Way Empire at the expense of exposing the secret of Sangruil¡®s cooperation with the gxy beasts. This showed how much importance the king attached to the task of capturing Princess Astrid this time. If they still failed in this situation, then they really would be the sinners of Sangruil, and they would receive the most severe punishment from Sangruil. ¡°Alright,¡± Astrid replied. ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Both Ms. Madrigal and Emerald cried simultaneously. ¡°Emerald, leave with Ms. Madrigal! Go back and tell Father and Mother I¡®ve let them down.¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness, we¡®re not leaving!¡± ¡°Yes, we won¡®t leave you behind.¡± ¡°You won¡®t be any help even if you stay. You will only make me feel more guilty and upset. Now, as the princess of the Milky Way Empire, I order you to leave at once,¡± Astrid said solemnly. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. Leave at once if you still think of me as the princess!¡± ¡°F¨CFine. Your Royal H¨CHighness, you must take care. His Majesty will definitely find a way to save you.¡± ¡°I will.¡± After Astrid said that, she waved her hand, and one¨Cthird of the light shield opened for Ms. Madrigal and Emerald to leave. However, at this moment, the ck¨Crobed man who stopped Astrid and the gang initially appeared outside the shield suddenly. He reached his scaly ws into the shield from the exit to grab Astrid. He was as fast as lightning, and Astrid could not return to her senses in time due to her current level. Therefore, she could only watch as the scaly w reached toward her. The ck¨Crobed man was waiting for Astrid to open the shield. He could tell that this shield had a very strong defense . He could break it, but he would need some time. During this time, the ck¨Crobed man could not guarantee that Astrid would not kill herself inside the shield. He did not dare to take this gamble. Hence, he immediately acted when Astrid opened the shield. Of course, he did not believe that Astrid would go with him obediently if he let those two leave. When the ck¨Crobed man¡®s w was about to grab Astrid¡®s neck to stop her from killing herself, a hand suddenly appeared inside the shield and grabbed the ck ¨Crobed man¡®s w. He was stopped a centimeter away from Astrid¡®s neck, unable to move anymore. The owner of this hand was naturally David. He was initially resting his eyes in the courtyard. However, his mind power unintentionally sensed some strong energy approaching Boundless. Therefore, he hesitated for a while before deciding to come and have a look. That was when he saw this shocking scene. He decided to stop the man before he could think. Besides, the ck¨Crobed men did not look like good people to David. They made David feel ufortable. Hence, David stopped the ck¨Crobed man from achieving his goal at thest second. Chapter 1036 Chapter 1036 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1036 Outside Boundless, the void seemed to be frozen. David caught the ck¨Crobed man¡®s hand, and the man could not budge. He looked at the young man who suddenly appeared before him, and it was obvious that his brain had not registered what was going on yet. He did not seem to understand why his hand had been grabbed by a man who looked so young. Astrid and the gang widened their eyes. Astrid had already epted her fate just now. Astrid was helpless facing a Sangruil Sinner who had reached Celestial Rank. Even if she exhausted all her avable means, nothing would happen and she could only ept her fate. She even could not kill herself like she had nned. However, someone had suddenly rescued her. Astrid thought that since someone hade to her rescue, then this person would naturally be her father Emperor Nimbus of the Milky Way Empire. Even when she saw a hand grabbing that disgusting paw, she thought for a second that her father had arrived. However, what she actually saw was apletely unfamiliar face. Astrid was sure that she had never seen this man before. ¡®Who is he? Did Father send him to save me? ¡®He¡®s so young and he¡®s so strong. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡®He can even stop a Celestial Rank Sangruil Sinner.¡® At this moment, David shifted his gaze and looked at her. Immediately , Astrid¡®s heart started racing and her face under the veil turned slightly red. Even the dozens of ck ¨C robed men surrounding them never realized when David showed up despite keeping their eyes on Astrid and the gang the entire time. It was as if this person suddenly appeared in their vision in that split second. Despite this, their reaction was even slower. As David was holding that ck ¨C robed man¡®s hand, he shifted his eyes on Astrid, the ck¨Crobed man¡®s target. If he was right, this youngdy with a face veil should be the main character today: Princess Astrid of the Milky Way Empire. Even though he had guessed this, David still asked, ¡°Are you Princess Astrid of the Milky Way Empire?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Astrid answered. After confirming Astrid¡®s identity, David looked back at the hand he was holding and frowned. He sensed that something was wrong the moment he held the person¡®s hand. It did not feel like a human hand at all. After looking at it, he realized that it was not a f*cking hand at all! It was a w covered with scales. ¡®How could a human have ws like that?¡® Even if David was terrifyingly strong and was a partial Infinity Ranker, someone who was almost at the level of the big shot in the Milky Way, he was not that old. He was only 25 or 26 years old and this was the first time he had encountered this. Thus, he panicked and let go of his hand subconsciously. The ck¨Crobed man was free. After this, he moved hundreds of meters back. His eyes looked like they belonged to a beast and they were staring fixedly at David. Just now, he did not notice when David appeared. This was a little scary. One had to know that the ck¨Crobed man was modified by Sangruil. After he was injected with the genes of a gxy beast, hisbat power had reached beginner Celestial Rank. Right now, he did not even sense it when a young man approached him. There were two possibilities. First, this young man in front of him was much more powerful than him, and he was at least ate Celestial Ranker. Second, this young man in front of him possessed advanced technology that specialized in high speed movement, and he was an expert in using it. That was why the young man could grab his hand. Even though the ck ¨Crobed man was caught off guard, the young man was definitely not weak. No matter what the reason was, they had run into a possible hurdle in capturing Princess Astrid alive today. Chapter 1037 Chapter 1037 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1037 If it were the first case, they would surely die today. They were nothing in the face of a strong man with abat power reachingte Celestial Rank. Even if it were the second case, it would be hard for them to capture Princess Astrid with an opponent who possessed such speed. ¡°Did Nimbus send you?¡± The ck¨Crobed man asked unwillingly. ¡°Who is Nimbus?¡± David asked suspiciously. He had juste here and had no idea who Nimbus was. When Astrid heard David ask that, her heart was filled with more doubts. ¡®He doesn¡®t know Father? ¡®Was he not sent by Father?¡® ¡®However, if it wasn¡®t Father, who sent this person to save me? ¡®Just now, he asked me if I am Princess Astrid, so he must have been entrusted by others.¡® It was not just Astrid whose mind was filled with these doubts, everyone else was thinking of the same question. ¡°You don¡®t know Nimbus?¡± The ck¨Crobed man asked again. ¡°No. Nobody sent me because no one can send me,¡± David said. ¡°Then why did youe here to save the princess?¡± ¡°¡®I can¡®t stand this. Say, how can you grown men bully a woman? If you have the balls, go straight to her father!¡± David replied. Although he was not forced into doing this, it would be troublesome for him if the emperor of the Milky Way Empire looked into this in the future and found that he had just stood idly by. Of course, the most important factor to consider right now was that he could not defeat the emperor. However, he was just embarrassed to say it out loud. He was a partial Infinity Ranker, so he still needed to protect his reputation. ¡°You¡­¡± The ck¨Crobed man red at David. If David said Emperor Nimbus sent him, he would ept However, David came to destroy the big n Sangruil had thought out and nned for so long just because he could not stand it. The ck¨Crobed man struggled to ept this. ¡°Do you know what you¡®re doing? This is a grudge between the Milky Way Empire and Sangruil. Are you sure you want to interfere and get yourself involved in this mess? Think about the consequences. Can you and your family bear it? I can pretend nothing happened if you wise up and leave now. If not, Sangruil will not forgive you,¡± the ck¨Crobed man threatened. Of course, the ck ¨C robed man would not want to take action if he did not need to. He knew his opponent¡®s strength, and he was not weak. Besides, the ck ¨C robed man knew he was not David¡®s opponent judging from his lightning speed just now. Even if the ck¨Crobed man turned into a beast, he might not win. Astrid and the gang felt their hearts tighten at the ck robed man¡®s words. What would they do if David was scared of the Sangruil Sinners and decided to leave them? The trio finally saw a glimmer of hope, but now they were still going to fall into the Sangruil Sinners¡® hands. If the emperor sent David , the trio would not have this thought at all. However, David said he did not know the emperor. Thus, they were uncertain. From N?velDrama.Org. (He doesn¡®t know the emperor but knows Princess Astrid is in trouble and came to her rescue. ¡®What¡®s going on?¡® The trio had a lot of questions in their hearts , but they could not ask them right now. ¡°Sir, please help us. My father is Emperor Nimbus of the Milky Way Empire, and I am her daughter, Princess Astrid of the Milky Way Empire. If you are willing to help us, my father and I will never forget your life¨Csaving grace,¡± Astrid looked at David and said with a bow. David was shocked. ¡®So Nimbus is the emperor of the Milky Way Empire.¡¯ Even though he knew some information about the emperor , he had no idea what the emperor¡®s name was. Chapter 1038 Chapter 1038 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1038 David looked at Astrid and nodded slightly. Then, he turned his head to look at the ck¨Crobed man in the distance and asked, ¡°I have no choice. I¡®m already stuck in this mess now. Besides, I¡®m curious now, are you human or beasts? Why are you all in ck robes? Can¡®t you let others see you?¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to stick your nose in this? Are you not afraid of Sangruil¡®s endless pursuit?¡± The ck robed man did not answer David¡®s question but instead asked. ¡°You better answer my question first, and then I¡®ll decide what to do,¡± David replied. He desperately wanted to know what was hidden under the ck robes of these people as it was making him very ufortable. The ck¨Crobed man said nothing. David and the others could not see his expression. ¡°Our enemy is very tricky. Get ready to engage in beast mode,¡± the ck¨Crobed man said suddenly. He knew that since David hade to save Astrid, it was impossible for him to leave. Therefore, he decided just to use his trump card directly and fight. There might still be a chance at victory in this way. ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± More than a dozen other ck¨Crobed men replied at the same time. Immediately after, all ck¨Crobed men stretched out their scaled ws and tore off their ck robes, revealing their true colors. David, Astrid, and the others narrowed their eyes. They saw that the hands of these ck¨Crobed men were not human at all. Instead, they were beasts covered with scales. Although they still had human heads, they also had scales on their faces. They no longer had human eyes, but instead , they had snake¨Clike eyes. Are they still f*cking human? ¡®They are half¨Chuman, half¨Cbeast monsters!¡® ¡°Ah!¡± When Emerald saw this scary scene, she screamed. David and the others also inhaled sharply. They had seen humans and all kinds of beasts before but had never seen half¨Chuman, half¨Cbeasts. ¡®How did they do this?¡® After the ck¨Crobed man removed their robes, their bodies started transforming. More and more scales appeared on their bodies, and a few snakeheads appeared on their shoulders. From N?velDrama.Org. After that, a long tail appeared on their bottom. One would shiver with fright just from this scene. Emerald had already closed her eyes to stop looking. Astrid was in deep thought when she saw the snakeheads appearing on the ck¨Crobed men¡®s shoulders. There were four heads on each side, so in addition to their original head, there were nine heads in total. Astrid had seen this kind of gxy beast in a book before. This was the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent. This was a very aggressive gxy beast. It was very powerful, so it was ranked at least top ten among the gxy beasts. Most importantly, the book stated that humans were the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s main diet. It turned out that these Sangruil Sinners were coborating with Nine¨CHeaded Serpents. They even transnted their genes to increase their strength. Did they not know that the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents wanted to rear humans so that they would have a constant supply of food? ¡°You¡­ You¡®re working with Nine¨CHeaded Serpents? You¡®re betraying the human race! If they find the human race¡®s weakness, then you¡®ll be sinners, and everyone will punish you!¡± Astrid pointed at the half man, half beast hybrids and snarled. ¡®Nine¨CHeaded Serpent?¡® David had never heard or seen this before. There were no serpents on Earth, only snakes. Serpents and dragons only appeared in mythology. Chapter 1039 Chapter 1039 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1039 David looked at these guys. After turning into beast mode, these people¡®sbat power improved significantly. He had seen such a sudden increase inbat power when he was fighting with Adan from the Tuffin family. However, the difference was that after Adan used the Blood ¨C Burning Potion, and although ayer of crimson gas appeared on the outside of his body like a beast¡®s armor, at least David could see that it was a person inside. Meanwhile, these people were no longer human, they werepletely beasts. It was not hard to decipher from Princess Astrid¡®s words that these guys were not good people. David decided to ask what was going on after he took care of them. ¡°It¡®s not up to you whether we betray humanity. As long as we destroy the Milky Way Empire and be the overlords of the Milky Way, who would dare to sanction us? Only we can sanction others,¡± the man in the lead said. ¡°You won¡®t have a chance to do that. My father will never spare you!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­Your father? We¡®ll talk if he can defeat our king! Sangruil is not the same Sangruil centuries ago that was in hiding after being chased and hunted by the Milky Way Empire. This time, we¡®vee back for revenge while filled with endless hatred.¡± ¡°Impossible ! My father is an invincible existence in the Milky Way. No one can defeat him,¡± Astrid immediately retorted. However, they could hear her voice trembling a little, so she had to be nervous. ¡°Really? Then why didn¡®t hee to save you in person? With that strength, he could cross great distances in the blink of an eye. However, he still hasn¡¯te, so don¡®t you understand , Your Royal Highness Princess Astrid ?¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­ No! My father cannot be defeated. He¡®s only been dyed because something hase up,¡± Astridforted herself in a panic. David noticed something different. After Adan took the Blood ¨CBurning Potion, although hisbat power increased, he could not control his emotions, and his body would slowly decay. When the time came, he would die without anyone doing anything. However, these guys did not seem to be affected at all. He could still speak coherently with Princess Astrid; their bodies also showed no signs of decay. David did not bother to listen to their nonsense. He used his materialized mind power to form a transparent sphere and wrapped Astrid and the gang in it to prevent them from being hurt by the shockwave. Then, he disappeared from where he stood. He appeared in front of the leader of the ck¨Crobed men in an instant. One should capture the leader if one wanted to capture a thief. Hence, David had to get rid of the most powerful person first. Of course, even if the leader was the most powerful among the men, he was still nothing to David. Even if hisbat power increased after going into beast mode, he was only at mid¨CCelestial Rank. David¡®s currentbat power was partial Infinity Rank. The difference between the two was so big, and there was noparison at all. Boom! The ck ¨C robed man who transformed into a beast felt his vision blurring, and a burst of pain overwhelmed him before he could react. Then, his body was knocked away by a strong force. David stood in ce. He was just trying to get the feel of things. The man¡®s scales were very hard, and the defense was pretty high. That was why David could not kill the man with a single punch. Although it was just a regr punch, it was not something a mid¨CCelestial Rank could resist. Meanwhile , David was dissatisfied with the effect of the punch, and his body disappeared in ce again. When he reappeared , he had already caught up with the ck ¨Crobed man who was knocked into the air by him and still had not stopped. The ck¨Crobed man was in excruciating pain, but David was by his side again before he could return to his senses. The ck¨Crobed man¡®s eyes narrowed. ¡®What kind of speed is this? How the hell am I going to continue fighting? ¡°There¡®s no way for me to fight back at all!¡® He wanted to make a defensive move, but David¡®s soft palm immediately made contact with his chest. Topbat skill: Air Crushing p! This immediately shattered all of the ck¨Crobed man¡®s internal organs. Then, David grabbed the man¡®s tail and returned to his original location. Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1040 David only used a split second to send the leader of the lead Sangruil Sinners flying. Immediately after, David chased after him again to deak him the final blow. Astrid, her gang, and the more than a dozen Sangruil Sinner hybrids were the only ones left at the scene. Astrid and the others were stunned. ¡®What¡®s going on? ¡®Is he going just to ignore us? There are so many human¨Cbeast hybrids here!¡® Since the materialized mind power was transparent, they could not see it. Therefore, they did not know that David had a backup n for them. They only felt that David was very unreliable. More than a dozen Sangruil Sinner hybrids were also left stunned. ¡®He left just like this? Isn¡®t he giving us a window to act?¡± As long as they captured Princess Astrid and returned to report the news, their mission would be completed, and the king would reward them. Other than that, they could also continue to increase theirbat power. Who would not want to be a Celestial Ranker? ¡°Go!¡± Someone said this, and then dozens of hybrids acted at the same time. They quickly approached Astrid and the gang, extending their scaled ws to grab Astrid. ¡°Ah!¡± Astrid and the gang screamed. At the same time, they closed their eyes, waiting for disaster toe. But after a while¡­ Bang bang bang! More than a dozen loud sounds rang in their ears. They were not hurt in any way. Then, Astrid and the others opened their eyes. They saw more than a dozen Sangruil Sinners hybrids with painful expressions on their faces. They seemed to be blocked by an invisible barrier a few -meters away. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. These people were very fast, so the sudden appearance of the invisible barrier caught them off guard, causing their ws, body, and head to m into the barrier simultaneously. They were all feeling dizzy after the collision , and they had pained looks on their faces. ¡®What happened?¡® The trio was curious. Although it was not clear how this situation urred, they all understood in their hearts that the young man who rescued them must have done this. These Sangruil Sinners were naturally not pleased since their target was kept away from them. Hence, they began to use all kinds of means to attack the mind barrier set up by David. However, only a tiny ripple appeared after countless powerful attacks. They could not do any damage to it at all. David¡®s mind power had reached Celestial level 10, so only a partial Infinity Ranker could break it. These Sangruil Sinners were all Cosmos Rankers, so they would not do anything to it even if they continued attacking for three days straight. At first, Astrid and the gang were still nervous and scared the barrier would be broken. However, when they saw everyone being blocked outside, they started to calm down slowly. This made them feel more and more curious about David. He was so young, and yet, he was so terrifyingly strong. He could even overpower a beginner Celestial Rank Sangruil Sinner. Furthermore , he even possessed this freakish invisible barrier. Chapter 1041 Chapter 1041 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1041 The defense was also outstanding. Astrid felt this barrier was stronger than her father¡®s protective shield. When David returned with the body, he saw more than a dozen people attacking the barrier he had set up. He smiled contemptuously. These Sangruil Sinners thought too highly of themselves. They were not even in Celestial Rank, yet they wanted to break through his mind barrier. How delusional. David¡®s arrival immediately caught everyone¡®s attention. Astrid and the others had looks of surprise on their faces. On the other hand, more than a dozen Sangruil Sinner hybrids showed panic in their eyes. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. What did they see? This kid actually dragged back their leader¡®s corpse! Their leader was at Celestial Rank, and he was killed so easily. No one said anything, and more than a dozen people scattered in a hurry, running for their lives. The strength of this young man was too terrifying. Even their leader, who was at Celestial Rank, was no match for him. Wouldn¡¯t they be asking for death if they stayed? They had to go back and report to the king immediately. David looked at the fleeing hybrids, threw aside the corpse in his hand, and chased after them instantly. He had to kill all of them. He did not want his portrait to appear in front of the king of Sangruil. It was no joke to be chased by the Sangruil Sinners. After a while, David used his mind power to bring back more all of the hybrid corpses. Astrid and the gang were already beyond shocked by David. Even the pce guards could not defeat the Sangruil Sinners, but David killed them so easily. He was too strong. David removed the mind barrier and went to Astrid and the gang. Behind him were the bodies of the Sangruil Sinners. ¡°Thank you so much for your help. I am so grateful to you. May I know your name?¡± Astrid bowed and thanked him. ¡°My name is David Lidell, and Your Royal Highness, you don¡®t have to be so polite with me. It¡®s nothing,¡± David said indifferently. ¡°I see, David. It might be nothing to you, but for the three of us, it is an unforgettable life¨Csaving act of grace that I will never forget for as long as I live,¡± Astrid thanked again. ¡°Thank you for your life¨Csaving act of grace, Master David!¡± Emerald and Ms. Madrigal also bowed at the same time. David waved his hand and asked curiously, ¡°Have you seen these hybrids before, Your Royal Highness? You just said these people cooperated with the gxy beasts and betrayed human beings. What¡®s up with that?¡± ¡°David, this is the first time I have seen such a hybrid. If I guessed correctly, Sangruil Sinners should have cooperated with the Nine ¨C Headed Serpents, one of the gxy beasts. They should have transnted the cells of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents into their bodies, resulting in them being able to enter this beast mode. Meanwhile, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents are humans¡¯ enemies. They like to eat humans the most, and they have long wanted to keep humans in captivity so that we can be their food whenever they desire,¡± Astrid replied. ¡°Oh? The Nine¨CHeaded Serpents like to eat humans, but the Sangruil Sinners still dare to cooperate with them. Aren¡®t they afraid of things going south? And are the Nine ¨CHeaded Serpents very powerful ? Where do they live?¡± David continued to ask. ¡°The Sangruil Sinners and our empire have a long history of grievances. Perhaps they know that revenge is hopeless, so they choose to cooperate with the Nine Headed Serpents to act as a Hail Mary. They should have reached some kind of agreement with the Nine ¨CHeaded Serpents. If they can overthrow the empire and control the entire Milky Way, they may delineate an area in the Milky Way for thetter. As for the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents, ording to historical records, they like to eat humans the most, and they are very powerful. They¡®re even ranked top ten among the gxy beasts. They live in another gxy outside the Milky Way, a gxy belonging to the gxy beasts called the Beast Gxy.¡± Even though Astrid was the princess of the Milky Way Empire and was not very old, she was carefully cultivated by the emperor since childhood. Hence, she was very knowledgeable and overall very brilliant. So many thoughts filled her mind just by seeing the Sangruil Sinner hybrids, while her analysis was also very reasonable. It was almost the same as the actual situation. David also felt the analysis was very credible after hearing it. The Sangruil Sinners teamed up with the Nine ¨CHeaded Serpents, and after they overthrow the empire, the Sangruil Sinners would probably give them a portion of the gxy. Judging from this, it was not an exaggeration to say that these Sangruil Sinners had betrayed humanity and were sinners toward all of humankind! Chapter 1042 Chapter 1042 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1042 ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness, for clearing up my confusion. Well then, let¡®s go down first. The person who¡®ll pick you up should be here soon. Also, how do you think we should deal with these corpses? They should be worth researching,¡± David said. Although he still had a lot of questions about the Sangruil Sinners and gxy beasts, it was obviously not suitable to continue asking questions here. He would go to the Meteor Chamber when he had time. Doing so would also get him somevish points. Mosquitoes were still meat no matter how small they were. ¡°We can hand the corpse to the Imperial Research Academy. I believe those experts will be very excited to see these. It will be beneficial for the empire to deal with the Sangruil Sinners and the Nine ¨C Headed Serpents in the future,¡± Astrid replied. ¡°Okay, we¡®ll leave the corpses to them then.¡± ¡°Let me thank you then on behalf of the empire.¡± At this time, it was already evening. David covered the trio with his mind power, avoided all surveince , and quietly descended to Boundless and landed in his courtyard. He did not want Burke to know about this as he would make a huge fuss about this. Princess Astrid had been rescued. Due to this, David believed that the emperor of the Milky Way Empire would no longer hold everyone ountable. Next, he would take Mia away from Boundless and head to the most prosperous center of the Milky Way. N?velDrama.Org content. David contacted Mia and asked her toe over. After Mia arrived at David¡¯s courtyard, she was a little puzzled when she saw Astrid and the gang, who suddenly appeared. Mia¡®s impression of Princess Astrid, the Harp Fairy, was only of her at the state banquet eight years ago. Now that eight years had passed, and Astrid was wearing a veil again, Mia did not recognize her. Astrid and the gang were pretty happy when they saw Mia. After all, she was one of the four fairies and was quite famous. Astrid and Emerald were even more excited as they both liked Mia. They often watched Mia¡®s dance on the Inte. However, their identities were too different, so they never had a chance to meet. ¡°Master David , why did you ask me toe here?¡± Mia asked. ¡°Mia, this is Princess Astrid of the Milky Way Empire. I have rescued her, so now we can leave Boundless. You should go back and prepare, and we will leave immediately,¡± David said straight to the point. He no longer wanted to waste time here. The sooner he left, the better. ¡®What?¡® Mia looked at Astrid in shock. ¡°H¨CH¨CHer Royal Highness Princess Astrid?¡± ¡°Hello, Dance Fairy, I¡®m Princess Astrid. It¡®s a pleasure to meet you. I like you very much, and I often watch your dances. This time, I finally get to meet you in person,¡± Astrid extended her hand and said magnanimously. However, Mia did not dare to hold Astrid¡®s hand. This was Princess Astrid, the favorite daughter of the emperor of the Milky Way Empire. She was someone the major forces of the Milky Way had to respect and salute whenever they saw her. ¨CHow would she dare to hold Astrid¡®s noble hand? ¡°Hello, Your Royal Highness Princess Astrid,¡± Mia hurriedly curtsied and said respectfully. Astrid quickly stepped forward to help Mia up and said, ¡° Dance Fairy, you don¡®t have to be so polite. You are older than me, so I¡®ll just call you by your name, what do you think?¡± ¡°How¡­ How is that possible? No way! What have I done to have Princess Astrid address me by name?¡± Mia rejected her quickly. ¡°Why not? We can do whatever we want. You don¡®t have to be scared even if Father finds out. I¡®ll just ask him to take you as his goddaughter. When that happens, you¡®ll be my sister. Who asked him never to give me an older or younger sister? All I have are brothers,¡± Astris said joyfully. Mia felt like she was going to pass out. Ask the emperor of the Milky Way Empire to take her as his goddaughter? ¡®Then won¡®t my status skyrocket? Who would dare to lust after my body then? ¡®Who would dare to force me to dance? ¡®I would only dance for whomever I want. ¡®If I don¡®t want to, no one can force me.¡® Chapter 1043 Chapter 1043 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1043 From N?velDrama.Org. Mia hurriedly shook her head, shaking off this unrealistic thought. Who was the emperor, and how would he ept her as his goddaughter? Princess Astrid must be kidding. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Your Royal Highness! We all believe in His Majesty, and I have self-awareness. I can¡¯t afford to be His Majesty¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll call you by your name from now on,¡± Astrid said affirmatively. ¡°Well, thank you for adoration, Your Royal Highness. Can you only call me that when there¡¯s only the two of us, Your Royal Highness? I might not be able to bear the consequences if you call me that in public,¡± Mia said with a wry smile. The princess calling her by her name should have been a very happy asion. However, Mia was a little unhappy. To be honest, Princess Astrid¡¯s status was too high. Mia feared that she would be beaten to death by Astrid¡¯s brothers if word got out. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled,¡± Astrid thought for a while and said. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness! Then I will go back and prepare now. Please wait a while for me, Master David, Your Royal Highness,¡± Mia said. She thought Princess Astrid would also leave Boundless with them. Where was the most prosperous area in the Milky Way? Of course, it was the spread-out region around Royal. David was heading to the most prosperous heart of the Milky Way. Her Royal Highness had experienced the pursuit and killing of the Sangruil Sinners, so she would surely return to Royal. They would be going in the same direction anyway. ¡°Where are you going, David?¡± Astrid asked suddenly. ¡°We¡¯re going to the most prosperous ce in the Milky Way,¡± David answered. ¡°Can I go with you¡± ¡°Where are you going, Your Royal Highness?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to Royal, of course.¡± David looked at Mia and asked, ¡°Is that on our way?¡± ¡°Yes! The most prosperous ce in the Milky Way surrounds Royal,¡± Mia replied. ¡°Are you not going to wait for your people, Your Royal Highness? They should be here soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Father to tell them to go backter. Besides, I won¡¯t be safe on Boundless if you leave. Who knows if the Sangruil Sinners wille again? I think I will be safer next to David,¡± Astrid answered. David thought about it and figured Astrid was right. If the Sangruil Sinners sent someone to catch the princess after he left, then wouldn¡¯t his efforts have been in vain? Only the old man next to Fergus was ate Cosmos Ranker on Boundless. He would not be able to fight off the Sangruil Sinners at all. When that happened, the emperor would create trouble for him too. Besides, after this short interaction, David felt that Astrid was a pretty good girl. Even though she was the most loved daughter of the emperor and she had a crazily high status, she did not put on airs. Aside from David, who was so powerful that he saved her, Astrid could even humbly greet Mia when she met her for the first time. This proved that Astrid was an approachable princess. To be honest, David also did not want to see those disgusting bunch capture her. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave in a bit,¡± David agreed. ¡°Thank you, David. When we¡¯re at Royal, I¡¯ll bring you to see all the wonderful things on Royal,¡± Astrid said happily. Chapter 1044 Chapter 1044 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1044 Outside Boundless, the Octagon was leaving fast. David and his party were naturally inside the ship. In order to avoid trouble, David did not tell Burke about him saving Princess Astrid before he left. Burke stood in the void, looking at the Octagon with an unpleasant expression. He never dreamed that someone in the Milky Way would dare openly disobey and ignore the emperor¡¯s order. David was tantly looking down on the emperor. David and the family behind him were doomed no matter who they were. When the emperor pursued this matter in the future, no one would be able to protect him. Burke had already said everything he had to say, and he also wanted to keep David to increase his chances of surviving, but David refused to listen to him and just forcibly left. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. David even let out a killing intent, which turned Burke cold, making him not dare to stop David. Hence, he could only watch David leave helplessly. ¡°Lord Burke, David dared disobey and ignore the emperor¡¯s orders. You wouldn¡¯t just let him leave unharmed, would you? What about the majesty of the empire in the future? What about the majesty of the emperor?¡± Heathcliffe said from one side. ¡°You don¡¯t need to provoke me! I know what to do!¡± Burke barked, suppressing the anger in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°You must have felt the killing intent that David just let out, right?¡± Burke asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Heathcliffe replied. ¡°What do you think? Are you sure you can defeat him?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°No? Even ate Cosmos Ranker like you is not confident? Does it mean David is also at least ate Cosmos Ranker?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think David might be a peak Cosmos Ranker.¡± ¡°What? A peak Cosmos Ranker? That bastard! He left me without staying here to fight off the Sangruil Sinners with me? If Princess Astrid runs into any danger, he will not be able to absolve himself of me even if he dies a million times! His Majesty will kill his entire family. No, I have to tell my father about this,¡± Burke roared. A peak Cosmos Ranker left just like that? If David worked with everyone on Boundless, they might be able to hold the Sangruil Sinners off for a few days. After that, all their problems would be solved when Burke¡¯s father arrived, However, David left! Wasn¡¯t he sentencing all of them to death? Burke felt he should report this to his father Ramos as soon as possible. Burke turned around quickly while Heathcliffe was still staring in the direction where the Octagon left. He did not tell Burke the truth. At that time, he noticed David looking at him with murderous intent in his eyes. That nce alone made Heathcliffe feel like he had fallen into an ice cave. How could a peak Cosmos Ranker give this feeling to ate Cosmos Ranker? David was clearly a partial Celestial Ranker. However, it did not matter now. As long as Burke told the truth to his father Ramos, David and his family would be wiped out for brazenly disobeying the emperor¡¯s orders. It did not matter if he was a Celestial Ranker or how powerful the force supporting him was. This was the undeniable truth in the Milky Way. David crippled Fergus and destroyed Heathcliffe¡¯s hopes for so many years. When David disyed his killing intent, Heathcliffe knew he did not have the power to avenge Fergus. Coincidentally, David dared to disobey the emperor¡¯s orders. This would be his best chance. If he missed this, Heathcliffe could not even guarantee if the Callisto family had the power to avenge Fergus, judging from the fact that David was a partial Celestial Ranker at such a young age. Meanwhile, David and the others left nt Boundless in the Octagon, heading to the most prosperous ce in the Milky Way: Royal. Princess Astrid had already informed her father, Emperor Nimbus, that she was safe and he did not need to worry about her. Chapter 1045 Chapter 1045 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1045 She also told Nimbus that she was already on her way back to Royal and would arrive soon. Therefore, Nimbus could recall the people he sent. Nimbus did not ask too many questions. Instead, he justughed and said he knew his daughter was a person with great luck and would not be caught by the Sangruil Sinners so easily. Astrid was affected by what Sangruil Sinners said. She really wanted to ask her father if he had met the King of Sangruil and if he was injured. However, now was not the right time. She could only wait until she returned to Royal and asked him in person. After Burke returned to Boundless, he immediately contacted his father, Ramos. When the call went through, Ramos¡¯ boorish figure appeared again. ¡°Father! I have something to report to you,¡± Burke said respectfully. ¡°What a coincidence, I also have something very important to inform you too,¡± Ramos said. ¡°Father, you should go first.¡± ¡°I just received a notification from His Majesty that Princess Astrid is safe and is on her way back to net Royal. So, His Majesty asked us to go back immediately. You don¡¯t have to worry about running into the Sangruil Sinners anymore, just do your own thing.¡± ¡®Princess Astrid is safe and is on her way back to Royal?¡¯ Burke¡¯s mind went nk. He did not know if he should be happy or disappointed. It stood to reason that he should be happy. After all, the probability that he would die in battle against the terrifying Sangruil Sinners was almost 99%. However, for some reason, when Burke heard the news that Princess Astrid was safe, he felt a little lost inside. He had been preparing himself so long to face this. Now, he did not even have a chance to gamble. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Father, are you telling the truth?¡± Burke asked. ¡°Of course, the news from His Majesty won¡¯t be fake,¡± Ramos replied. ¡°Then how did Princess Astrid escape the pursuit of Sangruil Sinners? Didn¡¯t this group of Sangruil Sinners have very powerfulbat power and could easily take down a team of pce guards? There shouldn¡¯t be anyone around the princess who couldpete with them, right? If there is, they wouldn¡¯t send you here and ask me to think of a way to ensure the safety of Her Royal Highness.¡± ¡°I have no idea about that either. His Majesty only said that Princess Astrid was safe and let us return immediately. He didn¡¯t tell us the specific situation, so naturally, we didn¡¯t dare to ask. By the way, what did you want to say?¡± ¡®Uh¡­¡¯ Burke did not know what to say now. Since Princess Astrid was safe, the emperor¡¯s order was lifted. People on Boundless could move freely now, so there was no problem with David leaving Boundless. However, when David left, he had not heard that Princess Astrid was safe. Of course, it was up to Burke to decide if this went against thew. When he recalled the killing intent David disyed when he left, and how he even forcefully took away Mia, whom Burke invited, Burke not only decided to report this, he even decided to add fuel to the fire. ¡®Since you don¡¯t care about me, then don¡¯t me me for being merciless. ¡®Can you fight the empire even if you or your family is bad*ss? ¡®You will know the consequences of offending me when the emperor looks into this. ¡®Also that b*tch, Mia. Do you think you can ignore me after you found support? ¡°Just you wait! ¡®All of you will pay painful prices soon!¡¯ Chapter 1046 Chapter 1046 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1046 ¡°Father, just now, a peak Cosmos Ranker tantly disobeyed the emperor¡¯s order and forcibly left net Boundless because he heard that the Sangruil Sinners were too strong, and he was afraid that they would kill him. When I stopped him, he even attacked and injured me. I was not strong enough; in the end, I could only watch him leave Boundless, and there was nothing I could do. ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± . Burke coughed several times to show that he was indeed injured. Ramos frowned. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Father, everything I said was true, and I would never dare to lie.¡± ¡°Someone actually dares to disobey the emperor¡¯s order? What¡¯s this person¡¯s name? Where does he come from? If the situation is true, we will wipe out his entire family!¡± ¡°Father, this man¡¯s name is David¡­¡± David did not know the military had gotten their hands on his name. Perhaps it would not be long before he became the most wanted man in the Milky Way Empire. However, even if he knew, he would not care. Princess Astrid from the empire was in his Octagon! If there was any problem, she could solve it with just a word. Melodious music could be heard from inside the Octagon. David was sipping tea in his chair while he listened to the Harp Fairy y on her harp and watched the Dance Fairy dance. He was living a very free and easy life right now. He was the first person in the Milky Way to watch the Harp Fairy and Dance Fairy perform together. Many people in the Milky Way Empire could watch Dance Dairy Mia dance. However, not many had the right to listen to Harp Fairy Astrid¡¯s performance. If the outsiders knew about this, they would go insane with envy. The two fairies were coborating! Meanwhile, one of them was the most mysterious Princess Astrid, who held the highest status. Even the emperor of the Milky Way Empire did not receive such treatment. Of course, this was because he was not willing or not interested. If he wanted to, he could do anything in the Milky Way. After the performance, Davidmented. As expected of the two fairies among the four fairies in the Milky Way, their coboration was very pleasing. One could receive the ultimate pleasure via both visual and audio stimtion. David wondered what the other two fairies were like. They should not be too bad either. Only the worthy would deserve such a reputation. If he had the chance in the future, David would get all four fairies together to perform. The effect would definitely be better than this. p p p! David pped lightly. He was the only one in the hall, aside from the two performing fairies. Since they had huge differences in status, the others did not dare to watch Princess Astrid¡¯s performance. Hence, they left the room conscientiously. ¡°Spectacr! Your performance is wless! You could achieve this effect even though it is the first time you are working together. How surprising!¡± Davidughed and praised them. ¡°Thank you for your praises, Master David.¡± ¡°Thank you, David.¡± Mia and Astrid said at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re too humble. It¡¯s my honor to be the first to watch you two working together. I should be the one thanking you two. You should be tired. Come rest and have some tea.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. David got up and poured two cups of tea for the fairies. Then, Mia and Astrid walked over to sit down. ¡°Thank you, Master David.¡± ¡°Thank you, David.¡± After they said that, they lifted the cups and took a sip. Chapter 1047 Chapter 1047 ¡°We¡®re friends, so you don¡®t have to be so polite.¡± ¡°Mia, you¡®re so good at dancing!¡± ¡°Astrid, you¡®re even better at ying the harp.¡± The two fairiesplimented each other. Next, the three of them started chatting. ¡°Can you tell us about your exploration all those years, David? I actually like adventure and exploring different locations, but my father never let me leave Royal. I snuck out this time, but unfortunately, I killed a team of pce guards due to my willfulness. I may not have a chance to leave net Royal in the future,¡± Astrid said, feeling a little sad. ¡°Astrid, don¡®t be disappointed. I will oftene to Royal to apany you in the future,¡± Mia comforted. ¡°Really? That¡®s great! Since you said this, so you can¡®t go back on your promise.¡± After Astrid finished speaking, she took out two golden tokens. The word ¡®Barlowe¡® was carved on it, and under ¡®Barlowe¡® was the name ¡®Astrid¡®. Then, she handed the two tokens to Mia and David respectively and said, ¡°David, Mia, this is my token. When you arrive at Royal, someone will bring you directly to see me if you show them this.¡± Mia happily took the token. This was equivalent to a protective talisman! If she had Princess Astrid¡®s exclusive token, no one would dare to force her to do anything she did not like. David hesitated for a moment but reached out and took it. Astrid was doing this out of kindness, so he would seem a little unreasonable if he did not take David began to make up some adventure stories for the two of them. No one would find out the truth anyway. The two fairies were amazed as they listened to David. They would even clench their fists asionally and felt nervous for David. David was amused. ¡®They¡®re indeed inexperienced little girls. ¡®I can amaze them with just a story I made up.¡® To be honest, Mia and Astrid were not so easily fooled. Mia had been hanging out with so many big shots throughout the years. If she could still be chaste, it meant she was not a simple person. Even though Princess Astrid was about 25 or 26 years old, about the same age as David, she was born in royalty so she had seen a lot of things since she was young. The reason David could shock them both was because they knew David¡®s strength. If he could easily kill the Sangruil Sinners who could kill a team of pce guards, then he was at least a mid¨CCelestial Ranker. Most importantly, he was so young. He must have encountered a lot of danger and difficulties toe to this stage. That was why the two believed almost everything David made up. ¡°I didn¡®t think that you¡®d encountered so many dangers and difficulties, Master David. No wonder you¡®re so powerful at such a young age. I admire you so much.¡± ¡°David, you¡®re so amazing. I admire you so much as well. Those children from the aristocratic families in the empire are nothing like you. Even my brothers can¡®tpare to you, David.¡± David felt embarrassed when he looked at the admiration in the two fairies¡® eyes, This lie was getting out of hand, but luckily, no one knew the truth. ¡°It¡®s nothing. The universe is so big and the Milky Way is just a small corner of it, so we should have a bigger vision. We shouldn¡®t stay like frogs at the bottom of a well. We should go explore the unknown terrains and experience local conditions and customs of every ce. This has always been my dream. When I am stronger, I will continue doing this,¡± David said calmly. Astrid looked at his calmposure. She felt so impressed when she imagined him staying calm to face every situation, and how he gradually averted disaster and increased his strength dramatically during the process. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She wanted to tell David to bring her if he went again. However, she could not do that with her status. However, if David was willing to bring her along, Astrid felt that she might go all out to join him. Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 Even with the speed of the Octagon, it would take nearly a month to arrive. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In the following days, Mia and Astrid woulde to David every day to chat. They would even work on different songs together to perform for David. David was truly enjoying the emperor¡®s treatment. However, he did not spend much time appreciating the performance of the two fairies. David spent more time asking the two questions about all aspects of the Milky Way, using the excuse that he had not been back in a long time As the most doted on princess of Emperor Nimbus of the Milky Way Empire, Astrid knew far more things than someone who not been around like Mia. After all, the two were very different. Their education from childhood was not on the same level at all. As long as it did not involve the Milky Way Empire¡®s core secret, Astrid would know everything, and she would also tell David everything. Meanwhile, David was like a data centre, absorbing all kinds of information he saw and heard. He could remember everything he heard from the two fairies and the Meteor Chamber. He could also do that because he had strong mind power. Ten days passed in a blink of an eye. At this moment, a name appeared on the Milky Way Empire¡®s wanted list website. David Lidell! It was also at the top of the list at 98th ce. In the first ce was Moe Labate, the current king of the Snagruil Sinners. He was only included on the list a few days ago. As soon as he was included on the list, he was directly ranked first, showing how much importance the empire attached to him. If David could be ranked 98th, it meant he was also a major wanted criminal in the empire now. Once he showed up, someone would immediately pass his whereabouts to the empire¡®s military. Anyone reporting the whereabouts of the most wanted criminals would be rewarded handsomely. If they could capture David and send him to Royal, their reward would increase by tenfold. The Milky Way Empire¡®s territory was toorge. Some people would always want to take the chance to vite the rules of the empire and do things that hurt others to benefit themselves. Moreover, the Milky Way Empire had limited manpower, and it was impossible to control such arge area. Therefore, the names, portraits, and detailed information of these wanted people would be stated on the wanted list website of the Milky Way Empire. Some people specialized in this work. They would constantly watch the wanted list website and make a living by catching and reporting these wanted criminals to obtain rewards from the empire. These people existed all over the Milky Way. They had an official name given to them by the empire: bounty hunters. Bounty hunters varied in strength, ranging from weak to strong. However, they all had one thing in common: they did not want to be bound and liked to be free. Furthermore, most of them came from average forces, so they did not have much background. These people thus grouped together to form a strong bounty hunter team. The top bounty hunter groups were not even afraid of certain big family forces, which showed their strength. The hunter group would not only catch the criminals on the most wanted list, but they also hunted gxy beasts, space pirates, and would explore unknown areas. All these would bring them huge rewards. Since David¡®s name appeared so high up on the most wanted list, he caught the eye of many bounty hunters. Under normal circumstances, the higher the ranking on the most wanted list, the more serious the crime and the greater the strength. If that were the case, the reward would naturally be higher. However, David seemed to be a little different. ording to the wanted list, David was just a peak Cosmos Ranker, riding in an Octagon. He was not even a partial Celestial Ranker, but he could rank in the top 100 most wanted list. This was very rare. Therefore, any bounty hunters who saw this would definitely rush to find any trace of David. Chapter 1049 Chapter 1049 A bounty hunter group might even be dispatched. If anyone caught the top 100 most wanted criminals on the most wanted list, they would get an enormous reward. Some bounty hunter groups were excited. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. A burst ofughter spread throughout the pce. Burke was also the first to get the news that David was on the most wanted list. He immediately felt relieved andughed when he saw David in the 98th position. ¡®David, you¡®re doomed! ¡°This position is enough to alertrge bounty hunter groups. You can¡®t escape now! ¡®This is what happens when you don¡®t take me seriously,¡® Burke thought savagely. Since David was on the most wanted list, it showed that David¡®s charge of disobeying the emperor¡®s order had been confirmed. However, Burke had no idea which force was behind David, so he could not take action himself. Once David was caught and sent to Royal, they would have ways to find out who was behind David. By then, it would be time for David to pay the price. When Burke imagined a peerless genius like David, who was a peak Cosmos Ranker at such a young age, falling into his hands, he was ted. Since he was not as excellent as his brother, he was mistreated by his family since he was a child, which then caused him to be a little sick in the head. Burke hated and was jealous of people who were more talented than him. Burke felt great now that he could sessfully bring down a peerless genius. David would not get a chance to make aeback anymore, no matter how strong the power behind him was. The emperor was the only God in the Milky Way. No one would disobey the emperor¡®s orders brazenly, not even the Drake family, who was ranked first in the eight prominent families. Once their direct descendant did this, the Drake family would surely cut ties with them and send them directly to ne Royal. At the same time, they would also suffer heavy consequences. Who asked them not to educate their descendants well? Not only was David doomed, but Mia would also be implicated. With the Concord family¡®s measly strength, they would surely be wiped out. This was the result of following the wrong person. Unfortunately, the four fairies in the Milky Way would soon be the three fairies. ¡®I wonder if Mia will regret leaving Boundless with David when the timees.¡® Burke ced his legs on the table and thought leisurely. Right now, he wanted to know what faces David and Mia would make when they found out they were on the most wanted list. They would definitely feel extremely remorseful. Unfortunately, it was toote now. Once they were charged with the crime of disobeying the emperor, no one could save them unless the Milky Way Empire fell and the emperor died. Was this possible? No way. Burke shook his head. The Milky Way Empire had been in the Milky Way for ten thousand years. It even destroyed the insufferably arrogant Sangruil thousands of years ago and unified the entire Milky Way. Besides, the emperor was number one in the Milky Way, and he was about to enter the Eternal Realm. Chapter 1050 Chapter 1050 A void within the inner core of the Milky Way gxy. Fergusy immobile in bed inside a fast¨Cmoving Milky Way Battleship. Heathcliffe stood by and said something to him. The Milky Way Battleship was an important strategic weapon for the Tuffin family, but they only had three. On the other hand, this was not the case with the Callisto family. After all, although the two families were both amongst the eight prominent families, their strengths differed vastly. As the top three heirs of the Callisto family, Fergus was fortunate enough to be assigned to a Milky Way Battleship. This was also a symbol of his status in the Callisto family. It was a pity that Fergus had been crippled, which meant this might be hisst time riding the Milky Way Battleship. His family would surely take back his Milky Way Battleship when he returned to the family. How could a cripple have a Milky Way Battleship? ¡°H¨CHeathcliffe, a¨Care you telling the truth?¡± Fergus asked in a shaky voice. ¡°Master Fergus, this is absolutely true. David¡®s name has been listed on the empire¡®s wanted list website and is ranked 98th. He is doomed,¡± Heathcliffe said. ¡°Haha¡­ Good! Haha¡­ This is great! As long as he is on the most wanted list, he can¡®t escape death, no matter how talented he is and how strong the power behind him is. Even God can¡®t stand him and wants to kill him,¡± Fergus said excitedly. This was the best news he had heard since David crippled him, and this was also the first time he laughed out loud. ¡°Yes, David is doomed now that he¡®s on the empire¡®s most wanted list. He can¡®t escape this no matter how strong he is. So, you can rest assured, Master Fergus,¡± Heathcliffe sighed. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Although David could not escape death, the once stunning and scheming Master Fergus of the Callisto family was also finished. In the end, he crashed and burned because of a woman. If it were not for Mia, they would note to Boundless and would not meet David, the bringer of misfortune. Heathcliffe sent the news of Fergus being crippled back to the family, which immediately caused a huge shock After it was determined that Fergus could not be cured and could only spend the rest of his life in bed, many people who originally supported Fergus immediately switched to other direct descendants of the Callisto family. The minister who was about to marry his daughter to Fergus also turned his target to another heir of the Callisto family, the seventeenth son of the Callisto family. This was reality. No matter how brilliant a cripple was, he would not be worthy of everyone¡®s attention. Fergusy on the bed, looked at the ceiling, and said nothing. David would surely die, so he had been avenged. However, he could only spend his life in bed. Right now, Fergus¡® limbs were all shattered. His bones, blood vessels, meridians, and muscles had all be a pool of rotten flesh. Several of his organs were also severely damaged. Thus, he could only move his head. If he wanted to continue living, he had to go through long¨Cterm treatment. This was absolutely uneptable for a former genius like him. Heathcliffe watched for a while before backing away slowly. Fergus watched as tears streamed down his face slowly. ¡®Family? ¡®It¡®s just a group bound together by interest. ¡®There¡®s no affection at all.¡¯ After they learned he was crippled, everyone tried to cut ties with him, including Heathcliffe, who had been with him for many years. There was no respect in Heathcliffe¡®s eyes, only coldness. Heathcliffe might never look at Fergus again after he sent him back to the family. If Fergus could stand up again, he would make everyone who looked down on him pay. Unfortunately, he would not get this chance anymore. Fergus closed his eyes quietly. He was about to kill himself and leave this world. He did not want to return to the family as aughing stock. He also did not want to see them looking at him in disdain. The only thing that gave himfort was hearing David being listed on the most wanted list. David would also join him not long after he got to the afterlife. ¡°David, I¡®ll wait for you,¡± Fergus said quietly to himself. When Fergus was about to kill himself, he heard a strange voice next to his ear. Chapter 1051 Chapter 1051 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1051 Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Kid, do you want to stand up? Do you want to take revenge? Do you want to reign supreme?¡± ¡°Who¡¯sthere?¡± Fergus opened his eyes suddenly. He saw a man in a ck robe beside the bed. ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡± Fergus asked, ring at him ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I can make you stand up again. I can make your strength grow by leaps and bounds, be a peerless talent, and crush everyone in theyounger generation of the Milky Way Empire,¡± the ck-robed man said. ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Fergus asked in disbelief. ¡°I said I can make you stand up again. I can make your strength grow by leaps and bounds, be a peerless talent, and crush everyone inthe younger generation of the Milky Way Empire,¡± the ck-robed man repeated. ¡°Impossible!!! I know there¡¯s no cure for my body anymore unless I leave the Milky Way and goto a higher civilization.¡± ¡°Really? If you don¡¯t believe me, forget it. Goodbye! Just pretend I was never here.¡± After the ck-robed man finished speaking, he was about to turn and leave. ¡°No, I believe you! I believe you! Don¡¯t go, please don¡¯t go!¡± Fergus cried out hurriedly as if he was grabbinga life-saving straw. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± the ck-robed man stopped and turned to Fergus. ¡°What do I have to do for you to cure me?¡± Fergus asked. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter,¡± the ck-robed man replied. ¡°Okay! As long as you can cure me and make me a peerless genius, I will ept any of your requests andnever regret them.¡± ¡°Very promising! Next, you need to open your heart. Don¡¯t have the slightest resistance in your heart, or you may die if this fails.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯d be dead if you didn¡¯t show up. I¡¯m not afraid of death,¡± Fergus closed his eyes and said firmly. The ck-robed man gave Fergus a look. He took out a potion vial, put it to Fergus¡¯s mouth, and said, ¡°Open your mouth.¡±Fergus opened his mouth when he heard that. The ck-robed man poured every drop of the potion into Fergus¡¯ mouth. ¡°Swallow it all.¡± Gulp! Fergus swallowed all the potion in his mouth. After that, the ck-robed man took out four more potion vials with syringes, stuck them on Fergus¡¯s limbs, and injected allthe potion inside him. Fergus did not feel anything because his limbs had already been crippled. Finally, the ck-robed man took out another potion vial and stuck it in Fergus¡¯ neck. ¡°Hmph!¡± Fergus groaned. After he injected all of the potions into Fergus, the ck-robed man put his hand on Fergus¡¯s head and said, ¡°The next moment is the most critical. You must endure it. No matter what image appears in your mind, don¡¯t harbor even the slightest resistance in your heart. If you can persevere, you will seed. If you can¡¯t, then sorry, you will die.¡± Soon, Fergus¡¯s body began transforming. The limbs that David had crippled started inting. A sharp pain overwhelmed Fergus but he did not show any pained expressions. Instead, he started cackling. ¡°Hahaha!¡± It was because he started regaining feeling on his limbs. Even though this was not a pleasant feeling, Fergus did not care. He could endure everything as long as he could stand up again. Gradually, the meridians on his entire body started inting. The excruciating pain continued to intensify, spreading from his limbs to his whole body. Bean-sized beads of sweat slid off Fergus¡¯ body, and scary images began to appear in his mind. He saw that he had turned into a half-human, half-beast monster. F Fergus instinctively wanted to reject it, but when he thought of what the ck- robed man said, he immediately extinguished this thought. As long as he could stand up again, he would not mind being a monster. Fergus did not care. He wanted to make everyone who looked down on him regret it. Chapter 1052 Chapter 1052 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1052 The Octagon on which David was riding continued to head toward Royal. In thebounty hunter world, Moe and David, who suddenly appeared on the most wanted list, had caused quite a stir. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They were new faces on the wanted list, and their rankings were high, so they easily attracted theattention of many bounty hunters. It was because the ones who were always on the list but never caught were experienced criminals. They knew that the empire were hunting them, so they would not show their faces easily. After all, the Milky Way was sorge. However, new arrivals on the most wanted list were different. These people would not hide before they realized they were on the empire¡¯s most wanted list, so the bounty hunters could easily catch them. Therefore, all eyes were on Moe and David. However, after seeing Moe¡¯s detailed information, they all shook their heads simultaneously. He was the current king of the Sangruil Sinners, and hisbat power was unknown. Who would dare to target such a character? Although the information stated that hisbat powerwas unknown, how could the king of the Sangruil Sinners be easy to deal with? Hence, hisbat power was estimated to be at least above Infinity Rank Even the top three bounty hunter groups would not dare to provoke such a giant easily. Therefore, all eyes moved onto David, a peak Cosmos Ranker. Even so, he could rank in the top 100 of the empire¡¯s most wanted list, so he could be described as theideal target of many hunter groups. Even a fewrge bounty hunter groups were moved, and they wanted to ept this task. With that, more and more bounty hunters began to look for David¡¯s traces. On Boundless, Burke crossed his leg while watching the news within the bounty hunter circle. ¡¯Good! Great! Excellent! ¡®It seems that many bounty hunters have noticed David. ¡®If I tell them where David is, countless bounty hunters will begin swarming to him immediately ¡®David is doomed no matterhow powerful he is.¡¯ Burke got up and went to another room, where more than a dozen staff were busying themselves. When one of them saw Burkeing in, he hurried over and greeted respectfully, ¡°Lord Burke!¡± ¡°Where¡¯sthe Octagon you¡¯ve been monitoring? Can you figure out his route and final destination?¡± Burke asked. He had someone tampered with David¡¯s Octagon ahead of time. Therefore, they could trace David¡¯s location. ¡°Lord Burke, the target has now reached the Styx Region. ording to the travel path the target is taking, we can guess that he should be heading to the Royal Region wher Royal is located.¡± ¡®The Royal Region? ¡®Why is David going to the Royal Region? ¡®How dare he head to the Royal Region after he disobeyed His Majesty¡¯s order? ¡®Isn¡¯t he walking right into a trap?¡¯ Burke did not understand what David was going to do. However, he did not care. No matter what David was doing, it would not change his fate. Since David was going to the Royal Region, this made things easier. Most of the bounty hunter groups were stationed in the Royal Region. If they found out David was going there, the bounty hunter groups that did not want to take action would also seize this golden opportunity. ¡°How long until the target will arrive in the Royal Region?¡± Burke asked again. ¡°Based on their speed, they might take about ten days to reach the outskirts of the Royal Region.¡± ¡°Alright,! got it. Continue keeping an eye on it. Chapter 1053 Chapter 1053 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1053 David was on the Octagon. The three sat opposite each other. ¡°Master David, we were a few days away from the outskirts of the Royal Region. The Royal Region is the most prosperous ce in the Milky Way and our destination this time,¡± Mia said. ¡°David, Mia, pleasee with me to Royal to be my guests once we arrive at the Royal Region. I want to thank David for saving my life, and my father also wants to see you,¡± Astrid saidas she looked at David expectantly. She genuinely wanted David to go to Royal. Once they got to Royal, she could find a way to make David stay for a little longer. Otherwise, they would part ways soon. It was hard for her to find a man she did not hate. Astrid did not want to part with David so soon, especially after getting along with him these days. She enjoyed being with David. She felt safe with him. This was the feeling that only Astrid¡¯s father, the emperor of the Milky Way Empire, could give her. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we won¡¯t go to Royal. You will be safe once we arrive in the Royal Region. She enjoyed being with David. She felt safe with him. This was the feeling that only Astrid¡¯s father, the emperor of the Milky Way Empire, could give her. ¡°Your Royal Highness, we won¡¯t go to Royal. You will be safe once we arrive in the Royal Region. I believe that Sangruil Sinners would not dare to sneak into the Royal Region. We still have a lot of things to do. How about wee to Royal again after we¡¯re done?¡± David thought for a while. He did have a lot on his ce right now. His first task was to buy a few more chambers ofmerce and spend 1 trillion. After that, he would act once he got 10000vish points to break through to Infinity Rank. Otherwise, a partial Infinity Ranker like him would not be safe in the Royal Region where thebig shots gathered. Moreover, the Tuffin family was still bothering David. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He would never be at ease until he got rid of Grandmaster Tuffin. In addition, David was not willing to meet the emperor of the Milky Way Empire now. The strength gap between the two sides was too significant. If they met each other, he would not even have the right to speak. David did not want to go to a meeting where their identity, status, and strength werepletely unequal, even if the other party wanted to thank him. ¡°Ah? Can¡¯t you wait? Can¡¯t you go and have fun in Royal for a few days?¡± Astrid asked nervously. ¡°Your Royal Highness, not right now. We have something urgent and important to take care of. I¡¯m sorry, we can¡¯t apany you to Royal, but don¡¯t worry, as long as we finish our task, we willdefinitelye to look for you on Royal,¡± David assured. ¡°But¡­ Well¡­ You muste to Royal to find me once you¡¯re done,¡± Astrid said disappointedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely do so,¡± David said affirmatively. Time passed day by day. The Octagon that David and the others were riding on was slowly approaching the periphery of the Royal Region. In the Royal Region, they would hand Princess Astrid to the peopleing to pick her up. After that, they would head to their first stop. This was where Mia¡¯s family lived. David wanted to set up his base camp there temporarily. Right now, he did not have anyone, so he could only ask the Concord family to manage the chamber of commerce. He did not care about profit anyway. As David¡¯s Octagon got closer and closer to the Royal Region, Burke revealed David¡¯s whereabouts at the appropriate time to the bounty huntermunity. In an instant, it caused a violent shock in themunity. Countless bounty hunters in the Royal Region went to the location where David was scheduled to arrive. However, most of the idle bounty hunters came purely to watch the fun. After all, David was one of the top 100 most wanted people in the empire. Some bounty hunters with low strength might never have a chance to see this happening in their lifetime. Therefore, they wanted toe and see what was going on. Only some top bounty hunter groups genuinely wanted to capture David and hand him over to the empirein exchange for huge sums of money. Several bounty hunter groups were also secretlypeting to see who could catch David. This was an excellent opportunity to be famous. Anyone who could capture David whilepeting with so many people could rapidly establish the reputation of their bounty hunter group and overtake other bountyhunter groups. Hence, this could be said to kill two birds with one stone. Chapter 1054 Chapter 1054 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1054 Gold Imperial Star in the Royal Region is the home of the Golden Eagle Bounty Group, ranked thirdin the Milky Way. At this time, the Golden Eagle Bounty Group was holding an internal meeting. ¡°Captain, should we capture David, ranked 98 on the most wanted list? It¡¯s making a lot of noise in the bounty hunterworld,¡± someone asked. ¡°Originally, since we had just returned from hunting two adult Star Pythons, we should let everyone rest for a while to recover from their injuries. Although David is ranked 98th on the most wanted list, he has limited value to the GoldenEagle Bounty Group. We should not participate as per reason, but after David came to the Royal Region, capturing him this time was no longer a matter of value but a gamebetween several bounty hunter groups. If we don¡¯t join in, the outside world will think we are cowardly, thus negatively affecting our reputation.¡± A middle-aged man sitting onthe main seat said, He was Elio Aureliano, captain of the Golden Eagle Bounty Group. ¡°Then let¡¯s f*ck him up! The Golden Eagle Bounty Group has never been afraid of anyone!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s f*ck him up! I¡¯ll go and make arrangements. David will be in the Royal Region soon, so we can¡¯t fall behind.¡± ¡°Wait! The ones with injuriesshould just stay home and recuperate,¡± Elio said. ¡°Okay, we got it, Captain.¡± The same thing was happening elsewhere. Several bounty hunter groups in the Royal Region were discussing the capture of David, including thefirst and second-ranked bounty hunter groups. In the end, everyone reached the same conclusion. Capturing David was nothing, the important thing was the reputation of their bounty hunter group. They could not afford to be looked down upon by the outside world. Therefore, everyone unanimously decided to capture David. For the next few days, all the bounty hunter groups in the Royal Region were dispatched to the surroundings of the Royal Region, where David was about to arrive. They were all ready and waiting for David to arrive. The movement of these bounty hunter groups also rmed countless forces in the Royal Region. They were all sending people to the location where the incident was about to take ce to join in the fun, leading to more and morepeople rushing over. Meanwhile, David had no idea about this. He was still living leisurely daily while watching the two fairies perform for him. Then, he would buy the information he wanted to obtain from the Meteor Chamber. Although he would not get manyvish points, no matter how tiny a mosquito was, it is still meat! Moreover, he could also pass it. Ten days passed quickly. When David¡¯s Octagon arrived outside the Royal Region, everyone in the Octagon¡¯s control room was stunned. ¡®W-What¡¯s going on?¡¯ They saw countless ships parked in the void in the distance as if waiting fortheir arrival. There were ck-horned ships, Octagons, Milky Way Battleships, and even a few Gxy Warships. ¡®Is there going to be a war? ¡®Who is at war with whom? ¡®Are they going the wrong way? ¡®Did we wander intoa battle between two big forces that is about to go off?¡¯ If the other party misidentified them, their Octagon would be turned into a beautiful firework in the void if the Milky Way Battleship decided to fire at them. In addition to that, they would also be killed. ¡°H-Hurry, go tell Master David about this,¡± themander of the Octagon stammered. His clothes were drenched with sweat. Bean-sized sweat droplets were rolling down his forehead. ¡°Y-Yes!¡± A staff member ran frantically out of the control room to notify David. At this moment, David was having tea while chatting with the two fairies in the living room. Astrid looked a little dejected these two days. They were about to arrive at the Royal Region.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1055 Chapter 1055 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1055 In other words, she would soon part with David, causing her to be in a bad moodthese days. ¡°David, Mia, you muste to Royal to visit me,¡± Astrid said reluctantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Astrid. We will,¡± Mia replied. ¡°Yes, we will,¡± David replied. At this moment, they heard a sound. Thud! They saw a staff member of the Octagon barge into the door before falling to the ground. Then, he got up quickly, knelt on the ground, and stammered, ¡°M-M- Master David, bad n news!¡± de ¡°Why are you panicking? Get up and tellme,¡± David reprimanded. Mia and Astrid also looked curiously at the man kneeling on the ground. ¡°M-Master David, t-there are many battleships in front of us. They¡¯re densely packed, as if they are waiting for us,¡± said the person who barged through the door. ¡°Okay, I get it, don¡¯t worry. You may go now,¡± David said calmly. David was wondering what was going on. These should be the people the empire sent to pick up Princess Astrid, but his staff were terrified. They were indeed inexperienced. ¡°Huh?¡± The person was a little stunned. ¡®Master David doesn¡¯t seem nervous at all. Does he know why those ships are here?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I know why those ships are here. They won¡¯t do anything to us. Just continue moving forward,¡± David added. ¡°Yes, Master David. I will convey your instructions right now.¡± After this person left, David looked at Astrid and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness,don¡¯t worry! When we are done with our own business, we will go to Royal to find you. The people sent to pick you up have already arrived, and we will send you there right now.¡± ¡°D-David, l- l¡¯m sorry¡­. I haven¡¯t told my father when I¡¯ll arrive, and I haven¡¯t called anyone to pick meup. So, I don¡¯t think those ships are here for me,¡± Astrid whispered. She did not tell her father when she would arrive at the Royal Region because she wanted David to send her back to Royal. Hence, she lied to David and said someone from the Royal Region would pick her up. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Now that they were outside the Royal Region, this lie was naturally self-defeating. ¡°What?¡± David asked with wide eyes. ¡°David, I wanted you to send me back to Royal, so I didn¡¯t tell my father I was in theRoyal Region. I don¡¯t think the ships are here for me,¡± Astrid looked at David and said aggrievedly. ¡°Really?¡± David asked seriously, looking at Astrid. ¡°Sorry, David!¡± Astrid¡¯s tears of grievance were about to escape her eyes. David looked at Astrid speechlessly. ¡®I didn¡¯t say anything, so why are you feeling aggrieved? ¡®If I say anything more, she might burst intotears, judging from her expression now.¡¯ David shook his head helplessly andforted, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Astrid lifted her head immediately and asked in surprise. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t me you. Let¡¯s go and see what those ships want.¡± David got up to leave after he said that Astridquickly followed behind him while Mia was thest one to leave. She was not worried about the purpose of the ships in front of them. This was the Royal Region, and the emperor¡¯s most beloved Princess Astrid was with them. Chapter 1056 Chapter 1056 I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire chapter 1056 David first walked into the Octagon¡¯s control room, followed by Astrid and Mia. ¡°Master David!¡± Everyone in the control room greeted David respectfully. ¡°Hey.¡± David responded and looked in front of the control room. Seeing this, even David was a little shocked. He saw the densely packed battleships parked in the void in front of them. They were so numerous that they were almost obscuring the rest of the void. ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®If they¡¯re not here for Princess Astrid, why are they here?¡¯ Moreover, David¡¯s strong mind power felt that the atmosphere seemed a little off. Mia was instantly scared stiff. She had never seen such an event before. She was scared even though she knew that no one would dare to do anything ifthey realized that Princess Astrid was around. She thought there would only be a few ships, but why were so many of them there? There were at least tens of thousands of ships, big and small. Since there were so many ships here, was there going to be a war? Mia also shared the same thoughts as everyone else. ¡®Did we wander into a battle between two big forces?¡¯ Only Astrid remained calm in the entire control room ofthe Octagon. She was Princess Astrid from the Milky Way Empire after all. Although this was the first time she had witnessed such a scene, it did not frighten her. It was because Astrid was taught by her father, Emperor Nimbus, from a young age that theirfamily ruled the entire Milky Way. No one dared to disobey the Barlowe family¡¯s orders. Besides, Emperor Nimbus was number one in the Milky Way. Astrid was his favorite daughter, so no one in the Milky Way Would dare to take action against her, except for the Sangruil Sinners,who had popped up recently. These people had intense hatred toward the Milky Way Empire, and they despised the Barlowe familyeven more. As long as there was a chance, they would definitely not spare the people of theBarlowe family. If they were in some remote area in the Milky Way, Astrid would be worried about the SangruilSinners. Unfortunately, they were in the Royal Region, the center ofthe Milky Way. A ce where Sangruil Sinners would never dare to appear. Even if they came here, they could only hide their identities. They would not be so brazen. ¡°David, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go out and see what¡¯s going on,¡± Astrid said. She was the only one who could resolve this now. She wanted to see who dared to block the road ahead. At this moment, Astrid was no longer the quiet girl in front of David. Instead, she was the beloved Princess Astrid ofthe Milky Way Empire. If she revealed her identity, it would definitely be more shocking than the tens of thousands of ships ahead. However, David did not have the habit of standing behind a woman. In his opinion, men were born to protect women, not the other way around. N?velDrama.Org content. No matter who they were, or what their identity was, it would still be the same even if she was Princess Astrid of the Milky Way Empire. She was just a woman to him. Therefore, David would not choose to stand behind her. Besides, as long as the boss did not show up, David would not be scared of these ships in front of him. Chapter 1057 Chapter 1057 ¡°Don¡¯t go out yet. I really want to know why these warships are gathering here and whether they are coming for me,¡± David said seriously. Astrid was just about to persuade David so he would not act recklessly because of rage. In the end, she did not say anything when she suddenly saw David¡¯s serious expression. Men should be like him. No matter what happened, they should be calm, cool-headed, and indomitable. Her father, Emperor Nimbus, was such a man, and David was the same. Astrid unconsciouslypared David to her father, Emperor Nimbus. Both of them could give her a great sense of security. The Octagon moved forward, and David stared at the countless battleships ahead. Soon, it reached the front of the group, and their path forward was blocked. Therefore, the Octagon could only stop. After the Octagon stopped, some of the ships in front of them circled behind it to surround David and the others. ¡°David Lidell, you can¡¯t escape now. Come out and surrender!¡± A voice came from a Gxy Warship. David narrowed his eyes. These ships dide for him. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡¯ This was the first time he hade to the Royal Region, but these people knew his whereabouts and were waiting for him here. Something was not right. ¡®Is it the Callisto family? N?velDrama.Org content. ¡®Can¡¯t be. Even though the Callisto family was one of the eight prominent families and ranked second in the ranking, they could not mobilize so many ships. Moreover, there were so many Milky Way Battleships and several Gxy Warships. The Callisto family would not have this strength. The Tuffin family was even more out of the question. Firstly, their strength was way toocking, and secondly, the Meteor Chamber was watching the Tuffin family¡¯s every move now. Hence, David would know if the Tuffin family nned to do something big. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, who else had such power?¡¯ David had countless questions in his mind. Since he could not figure it out, then he would not. He decided to ask them straight away. He scanned the scene in front of him with his mind power. He did not find any Infinity Rankers. ¡°Who are you? I don¡¯t think I know you, right?¡¯ David asked. His voice came from the Octagon¡¯s loudspeaker before spreading to the countless ships. 1 ¡°Hehe¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter who we are. It¡¯s also fine if you don¡¯t know us. The only thing matters is that we know you. Stop spewing nonsense. Come out and surrender now. You¡¯ve wasted a lot of our time. Do you not see all of us waiting for you?¡± Another voice came from another Gxy Warship. ¡°You have to at least let me know what¡¯s going on after doing so much to kill me, right? Who has the authority to make so many of you wait for me here? Also, what are you trying to do?¡± David asked again. ¡°You¡¯re so f*cking annoying. How can you have so many questions? Get out now and follow me. If you behave, I¡¯ll give you some of the reward money.¡± This time, someone else spoke. Before David could say anything, someone retorted, ¡°Yves, there are so many of us here, so why should David go with you? Wouldn¡¯t that mean all of us here have wasted our time?¡±. ¡°What does that have to do with me? Did I ask you to f*ckinge? I¡¯ll kill you right now if you dare to make another squeak!¡± The man named Yves barked back. The one who questioned Yves just now did not dare to say anything anymore. Clearly, he was worried that Yves would really kill him. Everyone knew of Yves Townsend¡¯s style. David learned something from the conversation. Someone paid money to capture him, and these people were not from the same gang. There should be a lot of different forces here. When Yves saw no one speaking anymore, he continued arrogantly, ¡°Hehe, David, if you don¡¯te out, don¡¯t me me for going over there to capture you myself. Don¡¯t me me for crippling you when that happens since I don¡¯t know my own strength. Who asked you to be so disobedient?¡± Chapter 1058 Chapter 1058 David¡®s strong mind power traversed the distance between the two sides and directly reached the Gxy Warship that Yves was in. Yves was a beginner Celestial Ranker. Then, David discovered that there was actually a mid¨CCelestial Ranker on this Gxy Warship. These people were not weak! ¡°Captain Kraut, take care of your dog. He doesn¡®t have the right to speak here. If he continues barking, I¡®ll teach him a lesson for you,¡± Elio, the Captain of the Golden Eagle Bounty Group, said. Yves did not dare to speak. Clearly, he could not afford to provoke Elio. David¡®s mind power followed the sound, and it came from another mid¨CCelestial Ranker. ¡°Captain Aureliano, you don¡®t have the right to discipline my men. You should just take good care of your dog.¡± ¡°Oh? No one here is speaking, and you Berserk Hunters are the loudest. Why? Are you trying to do this all by yourself?¡± ¡°I don¡®t mean it that way. We should all fight based on our own abilities.¡± ¡°I think that¡®s exactly what you mean.¡± ¡°Elio, are you trying to start a fight?¡± ¡°Why, Reggie? Are you saying you want to practice with me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Before Reggie Kraut could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a voice. ¡°Okay, stop spewing nonsense. Don¡®t you think you¡®ve wasted enough time? If you want to start trouble, go do so to the side. Don¡®t do it here. We don¡®t have time to apany you.¡± 1 The two did not speak anymore. It was because the one who interrupted them was the captain of the first¨Cranked bounty hunter group, Shadow Hunters. He was ate Celestial Ranker. Even though the third¨Cranked Golden Eagle Bounty Group and fourth¨Cranked Berserk Hunters had a long¨Cstanding grudge, this was clearly not the time to resolve it. They were intimidated by the first¨C ranked bounty hunter group, so they did not dare to continue fighting. Among the four bounty hunter groups in the Milky Way, the first¨Cranked Shadow Hunters were always on top. Meanwhile, the three others were about the same in strength, so they were always unconvinced of each other¡®s strengths. Inside the Octagon¡®s control room. Everyone could guess who these people were based on their conversation. ¡®Bounty hunter groups!¡® Moreover, they were the top¨Cranked groups in the Milky Way, so they were very powerful. Even some of the top family forces would not dare to provoke them. Aside from David, Astrid, and Mia, the others started shaking with fright. So many powerful bounty hunter groups were here to catch them, so would they still have a way to escape? David also knew a little about the bounty hunters. However, he did not look deep into it. These bounty hunters were only working for the Milky Way Empire. Their mission was to catch the most wanted people in the Milky Way Empire in exchange for a reward. However, why were they here for him? Was he wanted in the empire? That did not make sense. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He saved Princess Astrid, so why was he wanted by the empire? ¡®Wait¡­ Something dawned on David suddenly. He realized the problem. Even if he saved Princess Astrid, he did not tell Burke or make it public. Furthermore, Burke tried to stop David when he was trying to leave Boundless. In addition, David even emitted an intense killing intent targeting Burke, scaring him witless. Chapter 1059 Chapter 1059 This guy would definitely hold a grudge. Burke¡®s father was also an essential member of the empire¡®s military, so it should not be too difficult for Ramos to list David, a man with little background, as a wanted criminal in the empire. The Octagon had been parking in Boundless for so long, so it was easy for Burke to tamper with it. He could have quietly installed a tracker to follow David¡®s location. Then, he could inform these bounty hunter groups, so they would know when and where David would arrive in the Royal Region. However, there was one more thing David could not figure out. Even if Burke¡®s father listed him as a wanted criminal in the empire, was he worth so many bounty huntersing to catch him? There were tens of thousands of ships and four precious and rare Gxy Warships. Not to mention there were at least dozens of the Milky Way Battleships. Furthermore, there were millions of people in these countless battleships. How much would it cost to deploy so many resources? How much was amon wanted criminal like him worth? ¡°Florian, what should I do? We have so many bounty hunters here, and there¡®s only one David. We can¡®t dismember him and divide him among ourselves, right?¡± This was a woman¡®s voice. She was Norah Florentine, the captain of the second¨Cranked Red Spider Hunters. ¡°I understand why everyone¡®s here. David is just one person. Even if he is ranked 98th on the most wanted list, it¡®s not worth it for so many of us toe here. Everyone just wants to use this opportunity to confirm their position in the bounty huntermunity. Since almost all of the bounty hunters in the Royal Region have arrived, let¡®s establish new regtions and reshuffle the bounty huntermunity,¡± Florian Madden said. ¡°I agree! We can¡®t just waste so much time here. Florian, since you¡®re the captain of the first ranked hunter group, you should preside over it,¡± Norah said. ¡°I agree as well,¡± Elio followed suit. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I agree!¡± Countless bounty hunters responded. Florian¡®s status in the bounty huntermunity was unquestionable. He led Shadow Hunters to capture the top ten most wanted criminals many times before. He once fought an adult gxy beast, the Titan Giant Ape, alone. Ultimately, he killed it and brought it back to the Royal Region, shocking countless people. ¡°Since that¡®s the case, I¡®ll say a few words. It¡®s been a long time since the bounty huntermunity has had neers. We should focus on cultivating neers and giving them more opportunities. Otherwise, the bounty huntermunity may have no sessors in the future, which is not what I want. Thus, I think it¡®s better to take this opportunity to hold apetition for the younger generation of bounty hunters. In it, all bounty hunters under the age of 100, whether they are from bounty hunter groups or not, can participate. ¡°Since David is only one person, and it is unrealistic to divide him, so we should use him as the prize for thispetition. Whoever achieves victory will take David away and go to the empire to exchange him for the bounty. Although David¡®s value is not high for us, it is enough for the younger generation of bounty hunters. It can not only improve their reputation, but they could also get huge rewards. With that, I believe everyone will go all out. At the same time, we, Shadow Hunters, will also prepare rewards for the top three participants. What do you think?¡± ¡°Florian, you are always thinking of the bounty huntermunity, and we have no reason to disagree. We, Red Spider Hunters, will also prepare generous rewards for the fourth or fifth ce,¡± Norah said. ¡°Then we, Golden Eagle Bounty Group, will prepare prizes for the fifth to seventh ce,¡± Elio echoed. ¡°We, Berserk Hunters, will prepare prizes for the eighth to tenth ce,¡± Reggie said. ¡°Very good! I believe that with the joint efforts of everyone, the bounty huntermunity will be even better and eventually be an indispensable force in the empire.¡± Florian said with relief. ¡°Captains, you have done your best for the development of the bounty huntermunity. It is a great honor for me to be a bounty hunter,¡± someone shouted. ¡°I am honored to be a bounty hunter.¡± Millions of bounty hunters on the scene shouted excitedly at the same time. Inside the Octagon, David was stunned as he heard what they said. ¡®What the hell? ¡®If they can win, they can take me away in exchange for a reward? ¡®Do they think they can just do whatever they want with him? ¡®There isn¡®t even a peak Celestial Ranker among them, and they want to trade me, a strong partial Infinity Ranker, for a bounty?¡® David just thought it was funny. Princess Astrid did not find it funny at all. She was enraged. David was her savior, but he was now listed as a wanted criminal by the empire. No matter who did it, they would have to pay for this. This gentle¨Ctempered Princess Astrid of the Milky Way Empire¡®s heart was filled with killing intent for the first time. Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060 Now that things had reached this stage, everything had be apparent. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With so many bounty huntersing together, capturing David, the 98th most wanted man on the list, was just a pretext. What was more important to them was holding thispetition for the bounty hunters so more young bounty hunters would emerge. David was nothing more than a prize. The 98th most wanted criminal on the most wanted list was nothing to these hunters, but this would be a huge bounty and honor for certain individuals. Whoever got first ce would enjoy an excellent development in the bounty huntermunity in the future. There might even already have been a tacit understanding between these hunter groups, and they were ready to reshuffle the bounty huntermunity to increase the exposure of such bounty hunters. However, they just did not have a chance to do so. David, the most wanted man in the empire,ing to the Royal Region would be the perfect start. As for David himself, they genuinely did not care about him. He was just a peak Cosmos Ranker. Even excluding the four big bounty hunter groups, some slightly stronger bounty hunter groups could catch David. Even if David did note to the Royal Region this time, the shuffling of the bounty huntermunity was imperative. David just happened to run straight into them. During another asion, his listing might have attracted some bounty hunters. However, it would never have reached this scale. Tens of thousands of ships and millions of bounty hunters were gathered here. There were also numerous onlookers fromrge forces. ¡°David, how about leaving this matter to me? Don¡®t worry, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer. No matter who is involved, I will find out and punish him,¡± Astrid said apologetically David turned his head to look at Astrid and said with a smile, ¡°There is no need to worry, You Royal Highness. I can handle it myself.¡± Although David was smiling, everyone in the control room felt a chill. Of course, what puzzled these people more was how David addressed the veiled woman. ¡®Your Royal Highness? ¡®What does he mean by that? ¡®Is there anyone else with that name? ¡®Isn¡®t he worried that the Milky Way Empire will find out?¡® Only one person in the entire Milky Way Empire had that name; she was the emperor¡®s only daughter, Princess Astrid. They would not associate this woman with Princess Astrid of the empire at all. ¡°David, I am the cause of this, so let me resolve it, okay? Otherwise, I, Astrid Barlowe, will not feel at ease in the future and will always live in guilt,¡± Astrid said in a low voice. She was afraid that David would me her for this. If she had told her father earlier and asked him to send someone to pick her up, David would not have be wanted by the empire. Even though Astrid had no idea what went wrong, after the conversation these few days, she had learned that David had juste back from exploring outside. With that, she could eliminate the fact that he used to be a wanted criminal. Astrid was confident that she was the one who caused this. The person who could list David on the most wanted list of the empire was surely someone from the empire, and they should have quite a lot of authority. Chapter 1061 Chapter 1061 David came to save her, but now, he was wanted by the empire. This would piss off anyone. Right after Astrid said that, it was like abolt of lightning had struck the room. Everyone in the Octagoon¡¯s control room was looking at her in shock. They automatically filtered everything that was said and only heard one name. Astrid Barlowe! Only Milky Way Empire royalty had thest name Barlowe. After the empire unified the Milky Way, no one else was allowed to have Barlowe as theirst nameexcept for the royals. This meant, aside from the royalty, there was no one else with Barlowe as theirst name in the Milky Way. If they were found out, they would be convicted for insulting the royal family. Besides, wasn¡¯t Astrid the princess¡¯ name? The staff were all Pavan¡¯s servants. After Pavan died, David did something to their bodies, and they followed David here from Earth. They had no idea how someone from an indigenous could have a rtionship with PrincessAstrid of the empire. Furthermore, Princess Astrid seemed to respect him a lot. How did their new master do this? Themander was the first one to return to his senses. He quickly knelt and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness Princess Astrid!¡± The others also knelt and greeted, ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness Princess Astrid!¡± Astrid was notin the mood to pay attention to these people. Her attention had always been on David. ¡°Your Royal Highness, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. I know what¡¯s happening, and it has nothing to do with you. I was careless, so that¡¯s why this is happening,¡± David said. ¡°You know what¡¯s going on? Who did this?¡± Astrid asked. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be Lord Burke from Boundless. His father is in the military, and I didn¡¯t tell him after I saved you. I ignored his objections and left Boundless by force. Also, His Majesty ordered him before this to make me stay in Boundless so I could save you from the Sangruil Sinners. Plus, we had some conflicts, so he definitely told his father about my disobeying his Majesty¡¯s orders by leaving the. This is probably how I became wanted in the empire. Also, Burke tampered with the Octagon and told the bounty hunters my location. That¡¯s why this is happening. So, it doesn¡¯t have much to do with you,¡± David exined. ¡®I see!¡¯ After David¡¯s exnation, everyone understood. Everyone saw David¡¯s conflict with Lord Burke of Boundless when they were leaving Boundless. Judging from Burke¡¯s personality, he would not spare David if he had the chance. ¡°What do you mean? David, if I didn¡¯t show up in the Boundless Region, nothing like this would happen. You saved me, but you¡¯re being framed by some vile rat and have be a wanted criminal. I will make the person who framed you pay a severe price. Also, since they¡¯re from the military, showing my face will be the best way to do this,¡± Astrid said coldly. David felt that she was right after thinking about this. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He could not swallow this grievance as well. Burke¡¯s father was a prominent figure in the empire¡¯s military. So, the military would not sit idly by if he wanted to take action. David did not want to have a conflict with the military now. He had already offended the Tuffin and Callisto family, so he might be in deep trouble if he also offended the military. Princess Astrid showing her face was indeed the best solution. After David thought this through, he thanked Astrid, ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°David, don¡¯t be so courteous. I should be the one thanking you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been captured by the Sangruil Sinners. They would have surely used me to threaten my father. If my father got hurt while rescuing me, the entire empire would have be turbulent,¡± Astrid said seriously. Chapter 1062 Chapter 1062 David was rather embarrassed after Astrid said that. He did not think much of it when he rescued Astrid. Hejust felt that he was not strong enough to face the emperor of the Milky Way Empire. ¡°What about these bounty hunters?¡± David asked. Since he decided not to do anything, he should hide his strengthpletely. These bounty hunters were not weak, and one of them had reachedte Celestial Rank. He had to at least expose his peak Celestial Rankbat power to defeat them. If David showed that he was a peak Celestial Ranker at this age, the entire Royal Region and eventhe Milky Way might be thrown into chaos. Even the giants or the emperor would be rmed. This would be bad for David. At this point, he still did not have the strength to fight the giants. Since Astrid wanted to do this, he would leave everything to her. David decided to keep a low profile. ¡°If you are not in a hurry, can you wait three days? I will let thesebounty hunters respectfully send you away, and next time they see you, they will be forced to turn around and walk the other way,¡± Astrid said. David thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡± He knew what Astrid meant. She was going to ask someone from Royal to pick her up. After all, it had been a while since Astrid showed her face, so the bounty hunters might not know her. Even if Astrid told them she was Princess Astrid, they might not believe her. Worse still, they might een take her as a joke. Next, David and the others stayed inside the Octagon. They did not say anything or go out. When bored, they watched the battle between the young bounty hunters. These bounty hunters were also turning a blind eye to David. They might have thought that he could not escape. When the battle ended, they could capture David and im him as the top prize. There were a lot of young bounty hunters. However, David was not interested in their strength. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Most were only at Ster Rank, and only a few were at partial Cosmos Rank. There were no real Celestial Rankers. Of course, he would not eliminate the fact that someone might be hiding their strength to amaze everyone with a single brilliant feat duringthest battle. Three days passed and the people meant to pick up Astrid had not yet arrived. Meanwhile, the bounty hunters¡¯ battle had reached the final round. The participants were from Shadow Hunters and Berserk Hunters. Both of them were partial Cosmos Rankers. After four hours of battle, the young bounty hunter from Berserk Hunters defeated his opponent and got first ce. ¡°Hahaha! Goodd, Hamish! You make me so proud. When we go back, you can ask for anything you want. I¡¯ll satisfy all of your requests!¡± Reggie guffawed and said. ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Hamish Kraut said happily. ¡°Florian, since the battle between the younger generation is finished. Then, we should rearrange the ranking of the bounty hunter groups, right? Berserk Hunters don¡¯t like being in fourth ceanymore, and we¡¯d like to switch ces with you guys,¡± Reggie said. ¡°Who do you want to switch ces with? Do you want to be the first?¡± Florian asked witha grin. ¡°No! Even if I¡¯m in Berserk Hunters and I am also pretty mad, I¡¯m still self aware. I don¡¯t want to be first, but I am interested in second or third ce.¡± ¡°Reggie, are you saying youwant to challenge Red Spider?¡± Norah asked. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about this, but wait.¡± After Reggie said that, he told Golden Eagle Bounty Group, ¡°Elio, I want to challenge you. Let¡¯s go ording to the old rules of the bounty huntermunity.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Elio answered. Chapter 1063 Chapter 1063 He knew that the other party had been prepared for a long time, so there was no escaping today. ¡°Also, we¡¯d like to ask Florian to be thenotary.¡± a Elio and Reggie said at the same time. ¡°I know you won¡¯t be able to stay still for long. Fine then! We¡¯ll do this ording to the old rules of the bounty huntermunity. Both of you will give me the list of participants in two hours,¡± Florian said. The fourth-ranked Berserk Hunters would challenge the third-ranked Golden Eagle Hunters. This was huge. It was much more entertaining than the battle between the younger generation just now. It also instantly attracted the cheers of countless bounty hunters. They did not waste their timeing here this time, and they did not wait somany days for nothing. David also became interested at this time. He wanted to see the fight between two mid-Celestial Rankers, Reggie and Elio. However, at this time, Reggie said, ¡°Florian, since my son won first ce, should we give himthe prize first?¡± ¡°The prize is just there. Go get it! Do you expect me to bring it to you?¡± Florian replied. ¡°Alright! I wouldn¡¯t dare to move if you don¡¯t say anything, right?¡± ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense. Is there anything you don¡¯t dare to do?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Reggieughed dryly and said nothing. David, Mia, and Astrid looked at each other inside the Octagon. ¡°Your Royal Highness, when are the people picking you up arriving?¡± David asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Based on the distance, they should have been here in three days. So they should be near,¡± Astrid answered. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first then. If not, they wille to us.¡± ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry, David. They won¡¯t dare to do anything to you with me around,¡± Astrid promised. David smiled and did not say anything. After that, he got up and walked to the hatch of the Octagon. At this time, a short and wretched-looking middle-aged man walked out of Berserk Hunters¡¯ Gxy Warship. It was Yves, the first one to speak up a few days ago. This time, he did not want to give David any chances of escaping. It did not matter if he caught a wanted criminal dead or alive. However, he would get a higher reward if the criminal was captured alive. As Yves was about to go out to capture David, the hatch of the Octagon opened. David walked out first, followed by Astrid and Mia. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re pretty smart. If you wanted me to do it myself, I¡¯d have crippled you before anything else,¡± Yves chuckled and said. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. ¡®Oh? Isn¡¯t that the Dance Fairy from the four fairies?¡± Mia was a public figure, soa lot of people in the Royal Region knew her. A lot of them even viewed her as their dream girl. ¡®But who¡¯s the other one? ¡®Even if she¡¯s wearing a veil, judging from her body, I can tell she¡¯s not inferiorto Mia¡¯s. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°This kid is so lucky with women!¡¯ Yves recognised Mia, so the others naturally recognized her. ¡°Damn! Isn¡¯t that Dance Fairy Mia from the four fairies? Why is she with a criminal like David Lidell?¡± ¡°YeahlMia¡¯s my dream girl! Aren¡¯t the people around her all women? Why is she with a man? Has she slept with David?¡± ¡°No way! No way! Not a chance! David is a wanted criminal, so how would Mia sleep with him?¡± Countless discussions could be heard, some of theming from people who were obsessed with Mia. They were struggling to ept reality when they thought about David dominating Mia for the past few days. Chapter 1064 Chapter 1064 The appearance of David and the gang immediately attracted the attention of millions of bounty hunters. However, Miaand Astrid behind him were the most attractive. Although David was not bad looking, all the bounty hunters were men of the four bounty hunter groups, only the second-ranked Red Spider Hunters and some smaller groups had women. Still, Captain Norah was an enchanting beauty, and these women were not interested in a wanted criminal. As for the other three hunter groups, even if there were women in their groups, they were just sexual objects used for pleasure andhad no status. ¡°Dance Fairy Mia? Why are you with David, the most wanted man in the empire?¡± Yves asked the question everyone inthe room wanted to know the answer to. ¡°Master David is not a wanted man!¡± Mia replied. ¡°Master David? Dance Fairy, you are regressing. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. How can you call a wanted criminal your master? Dance Fairy, do you know that David is ranked 98th on the most wanted list? He is themost wanted criminal, and the empire will soon wipe out his entire family. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being implicated by staying with him? Think about your family.¡± ¡°I told you, Master David is nota wanted criminal. You will soon find out the truth,¡± Mia said again. ¡°You are not qualified to judge whether David is a wanted criminal. Are you doubting the wanted list released by the empire? Dance Fairy, I advise you to leave quickly and distance yourself from David. Otherwise, you will be implicated when the empire pursues this matter. Even your family won¡¯t be able to escape,¡± Yves persuaded earnestly. Mia was one of the four fairies in the Milky Way and was very popr among bounty hunters. Now, there were millions of bounty hunters here. Even if Yves was a beginner Celestial Rank, and was the deputy captain of Berserk Hunters,he was not willing to cause public outrage in the bounty huntersmunity. Yves probably would not even have bothered to speak if he were alone with them. He would just take down David and the others. He would exchange the man for reward and keep the woman for pleasure. ¡®Perfect!¡¯ Mia, one of the four fairies, had already fascinated countless people, and now there was another woman who was not at allinferior to her. When she just stood there, her temperament was not inferior to Mia¡¯s at all. ¡®Too bad now is not the time. ¡®Millions of people are watching,¡¯ Yves thought sadly. At the same time, he was looking at David with jealousy. ¡®He¡¯s about to die, yet there are two peerless beauties around him. ¡°This kid is so lucky with women. ¡®If I¡¯d known this three days ago, I should have attacked David and destroyed his genitals. ¡®Damn it! We let him have fun for so many days.¡¯ Yves was very unwilling. ¡°Dance Fairy, David is an important wanted criminal of the empire. He can¡¯t escape, so you better leave now. If not, he will implicate you!¡± ¡°Yeah! Dance Fairy, run away! Protect yourself. We will still be your loyal supporters in the future.¡± Many idle bounty hunters shouted at Mia. Even though Mia had no background, she was the most active and approachable of the four fairies. Hence, she was deeply loved by the general poption. Everyone did not want her to ruin her life because of a man. If not, they would not be able to watch her dance anymore. Mia heard their advice and looked at David behind her. She was ready to follow David in her heart. If that were the case, she would use this situation to make a decision. This was a great opportunity. Mia stood forward and said, ¡°Thank you for loving me. Thanks to you, I could be one of the four fairies and have today¡¯s achievements. However, all good things muste to an end. I¡¯ve found my calling, so I¡¯m using this chance to announce that from today onward, I will not beone of the four fairies anymore, and I will not attend any parties or gatherings. Plus, I also will not ept any further invitation. Thank you so much for all these years. I, Mia Concord, once again thank you all.¡± After Mia said that, she bowed to the bounty hunters and quietlywalked behind David. Chapter 1065 Chapter 1065 It was obvious she was going to pursue David, and she would make David her master in the future. The whole void was silent. ¡°Did Mia just publicly announce her withdrawal from the four fairies? Did she just say she was choosing to follow David, the most wanted criminal in the empire? N?velDrama.Org content. How is this possible? No one believed it to be true. Countless bottom-level bounty hunters who saw Mia as their dream girl started to cry They had liked Mia for so long, so it was difficult for them to ept this. Even the seniors of the four bounty hunter groups were a little baffled. ¡®Why did Mia do this out of the blue? She even chose to follow David, the most wanted criminal in the empire. This is not right, Mia is not a fool. She¡¯s able to mix with the upper ss of the empire Although many bigwigs regard her only as an entertainer, Mia is an intelligent woman ¡®Even if she knows that David is one of the most wanted criminals in the empire, she still insists on following him, and she¡¯s also duty bound not to turn back? ¡®Something fishy is going on.¡¯ Even David tilted his head and nced at Mia in surprise. ¡®What¡¯s with the sudden announcement of her withdrawal from the four fairies? ¡®Is she seriously thinking of following me? ¡°I still haven¡¯t figured out myplex rtionships on Earth! ¡®How long has it been since I left Earth? And now another beautiful woman has decided to follow me with all her heart?¡¯ David felt helpless. ¡®What stupid f*cking system is this? ¡®It¡¯s making every beauty I meet fall for me.¡¯ David could only me this on the system. He had lived for more than twenty years and had never encountered this before. After he got the system, his luck with women never stopped. Was everyone after his money? Not all of them. It was not just Mia, David could also even feel that Princess Astrid had some special feelings toward him. It seemed that the only way to stop this was to decrease his contact with her as much as possible in the future. Right now, David was not in the mood to think about this. He just wanted to work hard to spend money and be stronger until he was invincible, and no one would dare to threaten him using the ones around him. ¡°Dance Fairy, are you kidding me?¡± Yves asked in shock. ¡°Since I said it in front of so many people, it is naturally true. Plus, I decided on it after careful consideration. I don¡¯t intend to joke around with you,¡± Mia replied seriously. ¡°Dance Fairy, so you are determined to follow David, a wanted criminal in the empire? Are you going to abandon your family?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being merciless. David is Berserk Hunters¡¯ prize. If you follow him, you will also belong to us,¡± Yves said with a wicked smile. At this time, David smiled and asked, ¡°It seems that you guys think you have me in the bag.¡± ¡°Do you still think there is still a chance to escape? Stop dreaming. Come with us obediently, and give us everything you have. That way, I may make you suffer less. Otherwise¡­ You will only suffer.¡± ¡°Oh? You want me to suffer? Thene here! I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± David said indifferently. Chapter 1066 Chapter 1066 Yves stared at David for a moment. He could not see anything wrong with him. He could not wrap his head around it. David was just a wanted criminal at peak Cosmos Rank. Could he still have other trump cards? There were so many bounty hunters out there watching. Yves could not afford to lose his face after David said that to him. A voice stopped him when he could not control himself and wanted to strike. ¡°Yves,e back!¡± The speaker was Reggie, the captain of the Berserk Hunters. ¡°Captain, this brat dares to ignore me. Let me cripple him first,¡± Yves said without looking back N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I told you toe back!¡± Reggie said with a heavier tone. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ Yves was stunned. When Captain Kraut spoke in this tone, Yves would not dare to disobey him. Looking at David, Yves said fiercely, ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll take care of youter!¡± After ncing at Mia and Astrid behind David, he turned around and prepared to return to the Gxy Warship to see what Captain Kraut had to say. ¡°What a piece of trash!¡± David said disdainfully. His sound resounded throughout the void. Everyone present stared at David in shock. How could a wanted criminal be so arrogant? How dare he call the deputy captain of Berserk Hunters a piece of trash? Yves, who had just turned around, immediately stopped and slowly turned to look at David. ¡°What did you say? Do you dare to say it again?¡± ¡°I said¡­ You¡¯re a piece of trash. Go home now! Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here,¡± David said without fear. ¡°You¡¯re asking to die!¡± Yves said through gritted teeth. After he finished saying this, his body disappeared in ce, and he rushed toward David. ¡°Yves!¡± Reggie¡¯s voice came from the Gxy Warship. However, he could not stop Yves anymore. As the deputy captain of the Berserk Hunters, he was a beginner Celestial Ranker. So, when had anyone ever insulted him like this? Furthermore, he had done so in front of millions of bounty hunters. If Yves epted it, how could he continue to show his face in the bounty huntermunity in the future? At this time, he was even ignoring Reggie¡¯s words. One could see how angry he was. Yves crossed the distance of more than ten kilometers in the blink of an eye. When he reached David and was about to cripple David, he suddenly saw another person in front of that brat. It was the veiled woman behind David. ¡®So, David is just a piece of trash that hides behind women.¡¯ Yves chuckled internally. Since the woman wasing to him, then he would not hold back David could not escape from him anyway, so he should take advantage of the woman first. Yves reached out his hand toward Astrid. He would enjoy her slowly after he crippled David. When he thought about how he could enjoy two peerless beautiester, Yves felt very excited. David did not expect Astrid to run in front of him suddenly, not caring about her safety. Of course, he would not let Astrid suffer even the slightest injury. However, when he was about to do something, his mind power sensed powerful energy. This person was powerful. Judging from that, the person should be a peak Celestial Ranker. So, they were just slightly below him. David grabbed Astrid and changed their positions in a blink of an eye, pulling Astrid behind him. He did not know whether the person who suddenly appeared was a friend or a foe. Chapter 1067 Chapter 1067 David would act based on the situationter. He was also using his mind power to monitor the changes around him. Once he sensed something wrong, he would immediately take action even if he had to expose that he was a partial Infinity Ranker, He would deal with the strong individual who suddenly appeared after catching them off guard. Otherwise, he might not guarantee Mia and Astrid¡¯s safety when so many people were surrounding him. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Everyone at the scene saw a cold light shing past. ¡°Ah!¡± It was followed by a scream that resounded throughout the void. A voice then resounded in the ears of millions of people. ¡°Whoever dares to insult Her Royal Highness must die!¡± A middle-aged man with a sharp sword appeared in front of David. Yves stood not far away. His left hand was on his right shoulder, and there was a look of pain on his face. At this time, the ce where his right arm should be was empty. Blood was gushing out, sshing all over the void. The cold light just now chopped Yves¡¯ right hand that was reaching out toward Astrid before he could react. When Yves saw the face of the man who cut off his arm, his whole body began to shake violently. ¡°A-A-Are you As Reyes, the head of White Tiger Hall? The middle-aged man ignored Yves. He turned to face David, knelt on one knee in the void, and said respectfully, ¡°As Reyes, the head of White Tiger Hall, greets you, Your Royal Highness Princess Astrid. Please punish me for beingte to your rescue.¡± David reacted. He took a step sideways and let Astrid walk in front of him. ¡°As, you may rise,¡± Astrid said. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness!¡± After As finished speaking, he got up, took a few steps forward, and stood behind Astrid. Princess Astrid was the person with the highest status here, so As would naturally listen to Astrid¡¯s orders He would do whatever Astrid told him to. At this time, he did not have the power to make his own decisions. Yves looked at everything before him and almost fainted after staggering backward. This veiled woman was the emperor¡¯s only daughter, Her Royal Highness Princess Astrid of the Empire He had almost molested Her Royal Highness just now. ¡°This is a crime that will wipe out my entire family! W-W-What should I do? Yves slowly turned his head to the Berserk Hunters¡¯ Gxy Warship, hoping to get Captain Kraut¡¯s help However, how would Reggie dare toe forward? The correct way of handling this was to directly cut ties with Yves. Reggie would only help him if he was ready to kill himself in the process. There was no noise in the void since the arrival of As, the cutting of Yves¡¯ arm, and the greeting of the princess. Millions of bounty hunters had yet to recover fully Even the head of the four bouni V Croups staredat Astrid and As behind her with shock The former was Her Royal Highness Princess Astrid of the empire, the most beloved daughter of the emperor, and lier status even surpassed that of all the princes Furthermore, thetter¡¯s status was not low as well He was the head of White Tiger Hall, one of the four great halls of the Empire Plus, he was also a peak Celestial Ranker. Indeed, they knew something was wrong. No wonder Mia chose to leave the four fairies and go with David, Judging from how Princess Astrid ignored her safety to stand in front of David when Yves wanted to attack him, they could tell Princess Astrid had a unique rtionship with David With Princess Astrid¡¯s help, David would no longer be a wanted criminal as long as he did notmit treason. Yves was in trouble now. If Reggie did not handle this well, he would affect the entire Berserk Hunters. The happiest at the scene was the Golden Eagle Bounty Group. They had just returned from hunting gxy beasts outside, and before they could regain their energy, they were challenged by Berserk Hunters, Honestly, even the group¡¯s captain, Elio, was not confident about this challenge, he had to ept it. The two hunter groups had been butting heads for a long time. Berserk Hunters certainly would not have spared them so easily. However, Yves, the deputy captain of Berserk Hunters, dared to attack Princess Astrid. with that, they were all eagerly waiting to see what would happen next. Chapter 1068 Chapter 1068 Astrid took a few steps forward. At this moment, her whole personality changed drastically after revealing her identity as a princess. As followed her respectfully. He was puzzled. When he was chopping off Yves¡¯ arm, he clearly felt a burst of terrifying energy locked onto him.¡± He was a peak Celestial Ranker, yet he felt he could not defeat it. This person¡¯s strength was shocking, and they were at least at partial Infinity Rank As initially wanted to kill Yves but decided to chop off only one arin after sensing it. It was because he wanted to prevent this person¡¯s sneak attack However, the energy disappeared after As chopped off Yves¡¯s arm. No matter how hard he looked, he still could not find any trace of it. At this time, a luxurious spaceship appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes A golden ¡®Barlowe¡¯ was carved on the pce like ship Then, hundreds of people quickly got down from the spacecraft before kneeling in front of Astrid on one knee. ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness!¡± ¡°You may rise,¡± Astrid said calmly. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness.¡± A team of hundreds of people answered in unison. Astrid continued to move forward, and the hundreds of people immediately gave way. When Astrid walked in front of them, everyone followed her neatly. These people were all members of White Tiger Hall, one of the four great halls of the empire. They came with Lord As to take Her Royal Highness back to Royal. However, as As approached, he suddenly felt something was wrong and rushed forward alone. Astrid stopped in the void and looked at Yves, who was about to faint with fright not far away, and the countless battleships. ¡°David is my savior. I will look into this matter no matter who¡¯s involved. While you bounty hunters were capturing the empire¡¯s wanted criminals and sharing the burden with the empire this time, there are more and more of you appearing every day. You¡¯re getting bigger, so you¡¯re starting to stray from your original goal. You have to reorganize yourself properly. Shadow Hunters, as the number one bounty hunter group in the empire, I hope you will give me a proposal as soon as possible. You will be in trouble if I have to do it myself.¡± After Astrid said that, she looked at Yves. ¡°As for you! You¡¯re the first person who dares to take action against me in the Royal Region. You¡¯ve be the pioneer of such crimes, so tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Yves felt lightheaded and could not stop himself from falling to his knees. ¡°Your Royal Highness, please don¡¯t be mad! Your Royal Highness, please don¡¯t be mad! I had no idea of your identity. If not, I won¡¯t dare to do that even if you gave me the courage to do so! Your Royal Highness, please have mercy and spare me! I¡¯m begging you, please!¡± Yves endured the excruciating pain and kept kowtowing to Princess Astrid. Right now, he was filled with panic. His physical pain was nothingpared to the psychological torture. While Yves was kowtowing, someone appeared next to him. When Yves¡¯ head was on the ground, the person put a hand on the center of Yves¡¯ back. Then, with a huge force, the hand prated Yves¡¯ body and destroyed his organs. ¡°Ah! ¡°Pfft!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yves yelled. Blood mixed with traces of his organs sprayed out of his mouth. He turned around slowly and looked at the person who did that to him. ¡°C-C-Captain¡­ How c-could you!¡± Chapter 1069 Chapter 1069 After Yves finished stammering, he stopped breathing and died. The person who killed him was Reggie, the captain of Berserk Hunters. He used all his strength for the blow just now and did not hold back at all. He just wanted to make a quick decision and not give Yves a chance to speak. As he looked at Yves, who died because of him, Reggie¡®s heart was full of anger, and he did not know where he could vent his anger. He had sworn brotherhood with Yves. More than 300 years ago, four of them formed Berserk Hunters and swore brotherhood, with Yves being the youngest of the group. Under the leadership of the four, Berserk Hunters grew into what it was today and became the fourthrgest hunter group in the empire. The other two brothers had already died midway throughout their journey. Now only Reggie and Yves were left. However, he had to kill his brother with his own hands today. He was seething. However, even though he was mad, he had no choice. Although he had already discovered that something was wrong and asked Yves not to take action before they learned the truth, Yves still insisted on going his own way and almost hurt Princess Astrid. If he did not kill Yves himself, Berserk Hunters would be implicated, and no one would be able to escape if Princess Astrid decided to look into this. As the captain, Reggie could only do this for the sake of Berserk Hunters. Reggie killed Yves in just a few seconds, but his action caused the millions of bounty hunters on the scene to inhale sharply. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡®He¡®s too savage!¡® Who in the bounty huntermunity did not know Reggie and Yves were sworn brothers for hundreds of years? Yves also contributed to Berserk Hunters¡® achievements and size today. Even so, Reggie killed his brother to survive. Although, as the saying goes, ¡®Every man for himself, and the Devil take the hindmost.¡® It was one thing to say it and another thing to do it. 2 Many men in the bounty huntermunity were willing to sacrifice their lives for their brothers. Elio had to admire Reggie¡®s courage at this moment. Even if he knew that this was the best solution, he might not be able to do it if it were him. That was the brother who had gone through life and death with him for many decades! How could he kill him without any hesitation? After Reggie killed Yves, he knelt on one knee, put his hands together, and said respectfully,¡± 1 Your Royal Highness, please don¡®t be mad! I didn¡®t discipline my man well and scared you. Please punish me, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Are you the captain of Berserk Hunters?¡± Astrid asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Reggie replied. ¡°It¡®s smart of you to make minor sacrifices to safeguard major interests. I will remember you. The reorganization of the Mounty huntermunity will start with Berserk Hunters! I want to see an answer in three days.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, Your Royal Highness! After three days, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer,¡± Reggie replied. Immediately afterwards, Florian, captain of Shadow Hunters, Norah, captain of Red Spider Hunters, and Elio, captain of Golden Eagle Bounty Group, also stepped forward. The three of them put their hands together simultaneously and said respectfully, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Your Royal Highness! We will definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°Alright, this matter will end here. Now, let¡®s look at another matter. David risked his life to save me, but you¡®re treating him as a prize for yourpetition. How are you going to exin this?¡± Astrid asked in a cold voice. Chapter 1070 Chapter 1070 After Astrid said this, the scene fell silent. In the end, Florian stood up and said, ¡°Your Royal Highness, please call David over! No matter what he requests, we will do our best to meet it.¡± ¡°That¡®s right! Florian is right. No matter what David asks, we will do our best to satisfy him,¡± Reggie quickly followed. How could he still behave like Captain Kraut right now? He could only be submissive now that he was in front of Princess Astrid. Besides, Berserk Hunters had a bad reputation with Princess Astrid, so he had to find a way to gain the princess¡® forgiveness. Otherwise, Berserk Hunters would have a hard time surviving in the Royal Region in the future once Princess Astrid targeted them. David also came over with Mia at this time. He heard Astrid talk about him, so he knew it was time for him toe forward. ¡°David, I¡®ve dealt with the matter. If you need anything else, you can just tell me. They will satisfy you. Otherwise, I won¡®t spare them,¡± Astrid hid her serious expression and said softly. She spoke to David in apletely different tone than with others. Everyone on the scene could hear it, and they looked at David differently again. Princess Astrid was too good for this kid. Even if David had rescued her, such treatment would not have been possible. The rtionship between the two was definitely not normal. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They had to remember this lucky kid. In the future, he might even be the princess¡® husband. His identity and status would skyrocket at once, surpassing countless people. ¡°David, I¡®m sorry, I¡®m really sorry for treating you like a wanted criminal in the empire and even wanting to treat you as a prize. I¡®m sorry for making you aggrieved, what do you need? You can just tell us, and we will try our best to satisfy you,¡± Florian said humbly. He was also very helpless. As the leader of the empire¡®s number one bounty hunter group, Shadow Hunters, and ate Celestial Ranker, he had to speak humbly to a Cosmos Ranker in front of millions of bounty hunters. Florian felt awkward, but he had no choice. David had Princess Astrid behind him. If this was not handled well, he would have a bad time in the Royal Region in the future. Aside from him, all bounty hunters would also have a hard time. Furthermore, the head of White Tiger Hall was behind Princess Astrid too, and he was someone more powerful than Florian. Therefore, he had to be humble! ¡°No, not try your best, but you must!¡± Astrid said solemnly. ¡°Yes, yes! We will satisfy him! We will definitely satisfy him!¡± Florian said immediately. ¡°David, don¡®t be afraid, just say what you want. I¡®ll oversee this for you. They will have to fulfill it even if they can¡®t. If not, I will give them hell in the Royal Region and even the entire Milky Way,¡± Astrid said to David in a gentle tone again. All eyes were on David. They all sighed internally, Why is this kid so lucky?¡® Although they did not know what happened between David and Princess Astrid, they could probably guess from Princess Astrid proiming that David was her savior. Princess Astrid might have gotten bored on Royal, so she snuck out of net Royal and did not tell the emperor. Chapter 1071 Chapter 1071 During the process, she encountered danger outside and was rescued by David. The Milky Way was so big, how did David run into Princess Astrid sneaking out of Royal and even make her like him so much? Several men were envious over this. David thought about it. This might be a good opportunity. Many of these bounty hunters had been exploring outside and should have collected some strange and precious items. He could ask them to take them all out and then privately paid a huge sum for them. At the same time, he could instruct them not to expose the exact price, as otherwise, Her Royal Highness would investigate the matter afterward and make them give back what they got. In doing so, these bounty hunters would surely keep their mouths shut and not expose themselves after getting a such huge benefit. That way, he could spend a lot of money in a short period and get a lot ofvish points. He might even break through his current rank in one fell swoop and go directly to Infinity Rank By then, he would be considered a giant in the Milky Way. Once he took care of Grandmaster Tuffin, he would solve the crisis on Earth. ¡®What a good idea!¡® David thought to himself. After making the decision, David asked, ¡°You are all elites in the bounty huntermunity, so you should have explored many unknown ces, right?¡± The captains of the group were puzzled why David asked such a question. However, Florian replied, ¡°David, bounty hunters not only help the empire catch the wanted criminals, but we also asionally go out to hunt gxy beasts and explore some unknown areas to get high rewards.¡± ¡°I don¡®t have any hobbies, but I like to study strange things. If you find something you¡®re unfamiliar with and have no use for when exploring the unknown, I hope I can buy them at a high price,¡± David said. ¡®I see! The captains breathed a sigh of relief. They were fine after David stated his request. They automatically ignored the high price part. Princess Astrid had said something, so they did not dare to ask David for money. Over the years they had been out there, they had indeed gotten certain things they had no idea the purposes of. They could offer some of them to fool David. ¡°We did get some items of unknown use over the years. Since you like them, can you tell us your address? When we go back, we will send the items to you immediately. What do you think?¡± ¡°Good! Very good! As for the address, just send them to Blue Star,¡± David replied happily. Blue Star was the where Mia¡®s family lived. However, Blue Star was not ruled by a big family or a big force like the others. Instead, it was being dominated by many small forces, so it seemed a bit chaotic. The Concord family was not even top ten forces on Blue Star. ¡°Alright, we¡®ll immediately ask someone to send the things to Blue Star after we return.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡®s settled then.¡± After David said that, he shouted to the other millions of bounty hunters, ¡°If you have any unknown or peculiar things, you can send them all to Blue Star. I¡®ll buy them at a high price. I won¡®t have you make the trip in vain.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Did you hear that? Send all unfamiliar things to Blue Star,¡± Astrid said coldly. ¡°Yes! Don¡®t worry, Your Royal Highness! We will do as David said,¡± millions of people said. However, their voices sounded a little chaotic. Basically, they asked the princess not to worry and that they would do as David said. Chapter 1072 Chapter 1072 Chapler 1072 Her business here was basically done, and Astrid knew it was time to part ways. She wanted David to apany her back to Royal. However, it was a pity that David had just returned, and he still had a lot of things to do, so Astrid could not be too selfish. ¡°David, when you¡®re done, you muste to Royal to find me,¡± Astrid looked at David and said with reluctance. ¡°Of course! Don¡®t worry, Your Royal Highness! I will definitely go,¡± David assured. However, he had already made up his mind after he saw Astrid¡®s face. He could not go to Royal. Princess Astrid was clearly interested in him. Wouldn¡®t he be walking into the trap if he went to Royal? Although to others, it was a blessing that had been cultivated over several lifetimes to have Princess Astrid like them. Unfortunately, David did not want this. He still had not sorted out his own women problem! He could not provoke Princess Astrid. Otherwise, he would only bring himself more trouble. ¡°Well, I¡®ll go first. Goodbye David. Goodbye Mi¨C... I mean, Dance Fairy. I¡®ll be waiting for you on Royal. If you don¡®te, I¡®lle to you quietly,¡± Astrid threatened softly. She did not know why she was so happy with David these days. She wanted this to continue so she could see David every day. It was a pity that she could not give up everything and follow David like Mia because of her status. Astrid could not give up her identity as the princess, and it was also not something she could give up even if she wanted to. If she did this, how sad would her father and mother be? The same went for her brothers, who had spoiled her since childhood. Besides, Astrid would also be sad to leave them. ¡®If only David could stay at Royal all the time.¡® At this moment, Princess Astrid actually envied Mia a little. She could do whatever she wanted and not worry about other things. ¡°Please don¡®t! Your Royal Highness, you have already encountered danger from sneaking out from Royal this time. Don¡®t do this again. We wille to Royal to see you,¡± David quickly persuaded. He was terrified that this girl would sneak out again. What if the emperor imed he abducted and sold his daughter when that happened? He could not defeat the emperor, so it might be hard for him to escape. ¡°Alright, it¡®s settled then. I¡®H go first, you guys can finish your work quickly, and thene to Royal to find me,¡± Astrid said. ¡°Of course! Goodbye, Your Royal Highness,¡± David said. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Goodbye, Your Royal Highness!¡± Mia followed suit. Astrid gave David a reluctant look, then turned around and said, ¡°As, let¡®s go!¡± Then, she headed towards the luxury spaceship carved with the word ¡®Barlowe¡®. ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness, After As finished speaking, he followed behind Astrid. Before leaving, he gave David a deep look. It was unknown if it was because of David¡®s rtionship with Princess Astrid or because he saw some of David¡®s unknown secrets. At this moment, Ms. Madrigal and Emerald also entered the luxurious ship. ¡°Farewell, Your Royal Highness!¡± ¡°Farewell, Your Royal Highness!¡± ¡°Farewell, Your Royal Highness!¡± The luxury spaceship disappeared from in front of the crowd amidst the farewell. ¡°David, we should go back now as well. Don¡®t worry, we¡®ll send your goods to Blue Star very soon,¡± Florian said courteously. ¡°Thank you all,¡± David answered. ¡°You¡®re too polite.¡± The captains of the bounty hunter groups looked at David and turned to walk back to their Gxy Warships. Then, they left. The other millions of bounty hunters also left one after another. Chapter 1073 Chapter 1073 However, everyone remembered David. The next time they met him, they would be very humble to him. Judging from Princess Astrid¡®s behavior, David might be her husband in the future. After all, the emperor doted on Princess Astrid, so he would not say no to anything the princess insisted upon. David turned to say to Mia behind him after the bounty hunters left gradually, ¡°Mia, let¡®s go.¡± ¡°Alright, Master David.¡± The two returned to the Octagon and drove toward Blue Star in the Royal Region. Blue Star was a living located in the outer region of the Royal Region. Simr to the situation on Earth, dozens of small forces jointly controlled it. Mia¡®s family, the Concord family, was one of them. However, the Concord family was not strong enough to make it into the top ten in Blue Star. Therefore, they could only upy a small area that was not overly prosperous. Only after Mia made a name for herself outside and met some big people over the years could her family slowly rise. Back then, the Concord family was at the lowest rank of Blue Star. Even though they were not very powerful right now, they were much better than before, and because of Mia, the Concord family was now a special force in Blue Star that no one dared to provoke.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After all, Mia was one of the four fairies in the Milky Way. She knew a lot of big shots. If she ended up with a big shot in the future, none of the forces on this inferior outside the Royal Region could afford to provoke them. Therefore, even if the other forces were fighting to the death in Blue Star, they still would not involve the Concord family. If the Concord family was not weak, they could just continue rising while relying on Mia. Right now, the entire family was waiting for Mia¡®s decision. If she chose someone strong as her support and married him, the Concord family would rise with the help of this support. Then, after a year of development, they might even be the number one force and control Blue Star. This was what the Concord family was expecting. They were waiting for the day their family could control all of Blue Star, and Mia was their biggest hope for this goal. Therefore, the Concord family would need Mia¡®s permission before making any major decisions right now. Mia was the real decision¨Cmaker of the Concord family. A family meeting was being held at the Concord residence in Blue Star. Inside the hall, the head of the family, Truman Concord, and the family¡®s core were all here. Truman was Mia¡®s father. He could be the head of the family because of his excellent daughter Mia. If not, Truman might not get a chance to be the head of the family. It was all thanks to Mia that the Concord family was able to have what they have right now. Of course, this was not their only ambition. They still wanted to rely on Mia to be the number one force of Blue Star and control the entire net. However, the air in the hall was slightly heavy. All of the cores had serious looks on their faces. They were not as carefree as before. ¡°Everyone, report any recent updates,¡± Truman said. ¡°Truman, someone has been suppressing the family¡®s industries recently, and we¡®re suffering heavy losses. This has never happened before, so I think something must be wrong,¡± Mia¡®s third uncle, Bastian Concord, stood up and said. ¡°Yeah, Truman, the suppression is getting worse in recent days. It¡®s caused almost all our industries to be at a standstill. If we don¡®t devise a n and stop this, all our hard work over the past years will soon be in vain.¡± This time, the person who spoke was Mia¡®s fourth uncle, Caspian Concord. Chapter 1074 Chapter 1074 ¡°Vash, any updates on your task? Have you found out who is targeting the Concord family?¡± Truman looked at his second brother, Vash Concord, and asked in a deep voice. ¡°Truman, ording to the information I inquired about yesterday, it should be the Gatsby family this time,¡± Vash stood up and said. ¡®What? ¡®The Gatsby family?¡® Vash¡®s words directly caused an exmation from the core of the Concord family in the room. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Everyone took a deep breath. The Gatsby family was the number one family on Blue Star. They were powerful, so why would they suppress the Concord family? Although the Concord family had gradually increased its strength these years, all thanks to Mia, they were still far from the Gatsby family! Furthermore, the Concord family had always been careful and would never offend any family. There was no grudges between them at all. There was no reason for the Gatsby family to take action against the Concord family. While shocked, the Concord family was a little puzzled. ¡°Are you sure it¡®s the Gatsby family?¡± Truman stood up and asked seriously. He was also shocked at this moment. If it were the Gatsby family, it would be troublesome With the current strength of their family, they had no chance of resisting the Gatsby family at all. Unless Mia asked for help outside Blue Star. However, the Gatsby family, as thergest family of Blue Star, upied nearly one¨Cthird of Blue Star¡®s resources and area. Hence, most people would not want to offend them. ¡°I¡®m sure that it¡®s them,¡± Vash replied. He would not dare to say this if he was not confident. Vash asked a lot of people and spent a lot of money to get this information. It was indeed the Gatsby family who was targeting them from behind. When Truman heard this, he fell onto the chair like all the energy had been sucked out of his body. ¡®Oh no! It¡®s the Gatsby family. What should I do? ¡°Truman, let¡®s tell Mia about this. She knows so many big shots in the Royal Region, so she¡®s the only one who can help us now. If not, we won¡¯t be able to resist the Gatsby family,¡± Bastian said. ¡°Yeah, Lord Truman. Let¡®s tell Miss Mia about this. Didn¡®t she go to some party recently? She will surely have met some big shots. Tell her to bring one of them back, and then the problem will be solved,¡± one of the cores said hurriedly. ¡°Sigh¡­ You¡®re making this too easy. It¡®s not that I don¡®t want to tell her, but getting a big shot toe is not easy. Even if Mia knows a lot of them, she only knows them on the surface level, not at a deeper level. Also, they won¡®te to help just because Mia asks them to. So, this is why I asked you to be careful. The big shots are all about interest, and they will only help us if they can get sufficient interest,¡± Truman sighed. He knew about his daughter. She was one of the four fairies in the Milky Way. Even though she looked shy, she was just a clown to those big shots. Mia hadined about this more than once to him. Those big shots were very hard to entertain, and it was exhausting being around them. They all wanted to take advantage of her and dominate her. Truman could onlyfort Mia. He asked her to find a suitable man she liked and marry him. As long as the man was not too bad, their family would have a better life in Blue Star because of this marriage. Chapter 1075 Chapter 1075 One was likely to be influenced when immersed in an unpleasant environment. If Mia were always wandering around the big shots, it would be hard for her to find support if she lost her innocence once some bastard plotted against her. However, Mia had never found a suitable partner. ¡°Truman, we have to tell Mia whether she can solve the family emergency or not. It¡®s fine, as long as she tries her best, we won¡®t me her. If it¡®s not possible, we can give up everything we have right now and return to our old home. It¡®s fine if we go back to farming,¡± Vash said. ¡°Yeah! Truman, we shouldn¡®t hide this from Mia no matter what. What if she mes you when she returns to see the family ruined? Even if the Gatsby family is powerful, they¡®re only powerful on Blue Star. Mia has been living in the Royal Region for so many years, so she might be able to solve this,¡± Caspian added. ¡°Sigh¡­ I know what you¡®re saying, but¡­ It¡®s not like you don¡®t know Mia. If she finds out about this, she will do everything to save the family, and she might even do something that goes against her will. Mia has sacrificed a lot for the family, so I don¡®t want to destroy herst glimmer of hope. Do you get what I mean?¡± Truman looked at the cores of the family and said. Not only was he the head of the family, but he was also a father. Truman did not want her daughter to sacrifice everything for her family. The core of the family was silent. Of course, they knew what Truman meant. Mia had to get a big shot toe to save the family so that they could stop the Gatsby family. However, it would not be easy to get a big shot toe. Mia would have to sacrifice something to get them toe, and the Concord family could not afford that. However, Mia could. What could Mia give? Her body. As Mia¡®s father, Truman naturally would not force her daughter to make this choice. He hoped Mia could choose ording to her will. However, not everyone agreed with Truman¡®s idea. N?velDrama.Org content. Some of the family members thought that since Mia was a woman, she would be married off sooner or later. Wasn¡®t it good to use this chance to marry a big shot? That way, she could help the family and also increase the family¡®s strength. However, they did not dare to say this out loud, so they could only think this inside their hearts. ¡°Truman, we were being rude and impetuous. Mia had contributed so much to the family, and we shouldn¡®t force her. So, what are we going to do next? The Gatsby family ising at us in full fury, so they will surely not give up so easily,¡± Vash asked. ¡°Try our best to go small. Sell everything that you can sell and turn them into money. That way, we will have a better life even if we have to return to the old house,¡± Truman said. ¡°Yes, Truman. We¡®ll do it now.¡± ¡°Dismiss.¡± When everyone was leaving, Truman said suddenly, ¡°Wait!¡± The cores turned and looked at him. Truman scanned the cores at the scene sternly and said, ¡°I¡®m telling you again, do not tell Mia about this. If I find out, anyone who disobeys will be punished as per the family rules, understand?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± everyone answered at the same time. Even though some of them were unwilling to give up their current lives, they had no choice. They could only offer suggestions and not make decisions about any major events in the family. ¡°Go pack. We might have to leave this ce soon.¡± Chapter 1076 Chapter 1076 Burke had been keeping an eye on David on Boundless. He was the one who put David on the empire¡®s wanted list and exposed David¡®s whereabouts to the bounty huntermunity. His purpose was to get revenge on David. Burke was overshadowed by his elder brother Mchi since he was a child, resulting in intense jealousy. Hence, he would feel extremely jealous whenever he saw someone better than him. David was not only younger and stronger than him, but he also ignored Burke and took Mia from nt Boundless forcibly regardless of his obstruction. Burke certainly would not miss a chance to consign David to eternal damnation. After David arrived on the outskirts of the Royal Region, Burke was waiting for news that he had been rounded up by countless bounty hunters and sent to the empire¡®s military. He wanted to know what power was behind David, and he also wanted to know what David would do in the face of the empire¡®s pressure. However, it had been a day, and Burke still did not get any updates. This made Burke a little flustered. In the end, he only got a four¨Cword sentence from his father Ramos. ¡®Get back here now!¡® Burke¡®s heart tightened, he knew something bad had happened. Although he had since inquired from all sides, he still got nothing. Burke was getting more and more flustered. Before he figured out what was happening, he did not want to return to the Royal Region. However, he did not dare to disobey his father¡®s orders. So, he could only head to the Royal Region apprehensively. This was rted to Princess Astrid of the empire, so Burke naturally could not find out anything Even though millions of bounty hunters and intelligence gatherers of different forces were present, it was rted to someone of high status, so no one dared to spread anything recklessly Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Such was the deterrent effect of the empire. At this same time, this was due to the Milky Way Empire¡®s royalty and the Barlowe family¡®s deterrence. Since the Milky Way Empire wiped out Sangruil, the entire Milky Way was under the Barlowe family¡®s control. They had run it for so many years, so the Barlowe family¡®s ce was already deep in people¡®s hearts. No matter how good or bad, any news rted to the Barlowe family in the Milky Way was not allowed to be privately shared without permission. Otherwise, once found, the person who did it would be sentenced to life imprisonment or have their entire family wiped out. Thus, Burke could not find out what happened when David arrived outside the Royal Region. Many people knew the truth, but no one would risk getting their family wiped out to tell him. Even Burke¡®s father, Ramos, just told Burke to go to him immediately. Burke was getting increasingly restless as he sat on the ship heading to the Royal Region. He desperately wanted to know what had happened. Since his father refused to tell him, he would be scolded even if he asked again. Aside from his father, one other person had to know. That was his brother Mchi. Burke did not want to beg Mchi. Although he knew his brother would tell him even if he asked, he had no choice. If he did not find out, he would not be at ease. In the end, he contacted Mchi.. This was the first time he had contacted his older brother after leaving the family for more than ten years. What surprised him was that he could not get in contact with Mchi¡®smunication device. ¡®Oh no! Something serious must have happened!¡® Burke copsed lifelessly. If he could not contact Mchi, it would mean Mchi was intentionally ignoring him. It was clear that Mchi did not want to face Burke. Burke racked his brain and still could not figure out how a perfect n could go wrong. Chapter 1077 Chapter 1077 All things considered, David and Mia should have no chance of making aeback However, reality pped Burke across the face. Burke rushed back to the Royal Region apprehensively. He did not know what was waiting for him, but he had to face it. At this time, David and Mia were heading to Blue Star happily. David was happy because, in the next period, he might have a chance to spend a lot of money to get manyvish points. Then, he would be able to break through his current rank and reach Infinity Rank. Then, he could stop the underlying threat that was the Tuffin family. After all, even if only 1% of the millions of bounty hunters sent things over, it would still be ten thousand of them. Plus, they would be things they were unfamiliar with. It did not care if they were precious or not. David was happy as long as he had the chance to spend money. Even if he spent 100 million on each person, it would still be 1 trillion! As for Mia, she was also overjoyed. From now on, she would not need to act ording to other people¡®s intentions. She only needed to follow David. Judging from her time with him, David was easy¨C going and did not share the bad habits of the other big shots. Mia always needed to be careful around the big shots. She was worried that she would offend them if she said something wrong. However, it was not the same with David. She could say whatever she wanted, and David would not be mad when she cracked jokes. Mia felt good spending time with David like this. Her father, Truman, had told her to find suitable support all these years. However, it was not that easy. After all, this was about her life. Fergus was one of the important candidates Mia had targeted. However, after he showed his true self, she was shocked as she did not think that he was someone like that. Hence, Mia figured her other candidates were also the same as him. They only wanted to get their hands on her body. No one would truly love and protect her for life. When they finally got her, they would get bored of her. Then, they would abandon her. Even though Mia had not spent much time with David, she could tell that David was very easy going and attractive. He did not have greedy lust in his eyes. Instead, they were very clear. He was also powerful, and he did not put on airs. After spending so much time with peerless beauties like the two fairies, he had never once showed any desire. He also had powerful control. Hepletely smote even a dignified woman like Princess Astrid. As long as they were not idiots, anyone could tell that Princess Astrid was very reluctant when she was about to leave. Mia did not want to fight the princess for David, and she did not have a lot of requirements. She would be happy even if she was their maid if it meant she could stay by David¡®s side. No one couldpare with Astrid¡®s status and identity. Most importantly, she would feel at ease. She would not need to be scared and remain vignt at all times. Two dayster, Blue Star appeared in front of them. As David looked at the blue¨Cish, he started lamenting about the universe¡®s wonders. After entering the Royal Region, they had seen countless livings on their way, big and small. This was the void outside the Royal Region. No number of deads couldpare to it. Indeed, this was the most prosperous ce in the Milky Way. Also, this was the more remote ce in the Royal Region. It would surely be more prosperous in the heart of the Royal Region, which was the surrounding area of Royal. When David was in school, he asked his science teacher a question. ¡®Aside from Earth, are there other livings in the universe?¡® Back then, the teacher¡®s answer left a deep impression on David of course! Earth is just a drop in the ocean that is the universe. *However, those ces are too far away from Earth, so we can¡®t explore it. ¡®I¡®m sure humans will leave Earth and discover aliens when there is more advanced technology on Earth.¡® David wondered, ¡®How long has it been, and I¡®m already meeting with said legendary aliens.¡® When David thought about this, he turned to look at Mia. ¡®Aliens are not much different from humans on Earth. ¡®If I have to find a difference, they are prettier and ssier than humans. ¡®Both Mia and Astrid are like that.¡® ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mia could feel David¡®s eyes on her. The wless skin on her charming face started to turn red, tempting others to have a bite. Chapter 1078 Chapter 1078 After staying silent for a while, Mia returned to her senses and started introducing the, ¡°Master David, the in front of us is Blue Star, and it¡®s also the my family lives on. What do you think? It¡®s pretty, right? You won¡®t regret living here. When we¡®re in Blue Star, I¡®ll bring you around to view the scenery.¡± She could be at ease with David and say whatever she wanted. If it were someone else, Mia would not dare to say so much. ¡°Yes, it¡®s gorgeous. I¡®ll have to trouble your family for the next period,¡± David said. ¡°What are you talking about, Master David? It¡®s an honor for our family to work for you. How will it be trouble? Everyone in my family will wee your arrival.¡± ¡°Mia, don¡®t say that. We¡®re friends, so we should be equals. Stop calling me Master David. It won¡®t sound nice to your family. Also, I don¡®t like it. Why don¡®t you just call me Dave?¡± ¡°No way! Why don¡®t I just call you David?¡± Mia thought about it and said. She would not dare to call David so affectionately. Even Princess Astrid did not call him that, so how would she dare to? Wasn¡®t this telling others that she had a higher status than Princess Astrid? ¡°Alright,¡± David said. He knew it would be difficult for Mia to call him Dave so intimately. Aliens took hierarchy even more seriously than humans. ¡°If that¡®s the case, you can also be more at ease with me. It feels like you¡®re keeping your distance from me. We¡®re friends, so you don¡®t need to do that,¡± Mia looked at David and smiled. ¡°Alright, Miss Mia,¡± David joked. ¡°Can¡®t you drop the Miss? My family calls me that too.¡± ¡°No, I¡®m not your elder. We¡®re friends.¡± ¡°You can also call me that if you¡®re my friend.¡± ¡°I¡®m worried that my family will misunderstand.¡± ¡°Misunderstand what?¡± ¡°Our rtionship?¡± ¡°What are we?¡± ¡°We¡®re friends! So just call me Mia.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The two chatted happily. The Octagon approached Blue Star. Under the Conrod family¡®s guidance, the Octagonnded on the Concord family¡®s territory. At this moment, the Concord family had just gone through a crisis. Hence, they sold everything the family owned at a meager price. They did not even sell them at 1% of the original price. They had no choice. Under the suppression of the Gatsby family, the number one family in Blue Star, very few families dared to take over the Concord family¡®s properties. Even if there were, they would use this chance to lower the price. Until now, the Concord family still had no idea why the Gatsby family was suddenly targeting them. Truman even brought all of the family¡®s core to the Gatsby family to apologize. In the end, they could not even enter the door and could only stand outside for the entire day. Hence, they came back dejected and depressed. They did not get an answer or the Gatsby family¡®s forgiveness. With that, the Concord family could only sell their assets. No matter how low the other party offered, they would sell as long as someone was willing to buy. After selling everything, the Concord family started moving out. They were getting ready to return to the old house they used to live in. More than a thousand family members started moving. The entire family was in chaos. Truman looked at the manor, and his heart was filled with reluctance. They even sold this manor at a meager price. After all, they had lived here for decades. The Concord family¡®s core was instructing others to move things. They would bring whatever they could as they would still need them in the old house. However, the main thing was that they could not sell it at a reasonable price anyway. ¡°Truman, it¡®s almost ready,¡± Vash and the other brothers walked over and said to Truman. ¡°Alright. Let¡®s go then,¡± Truman said. ¡°Truman, do you think we cane back in the future?¡± Caspian looked at the manor and asked reluctantly. ¡°I have no idea. Maybe, maybe not,¡± Truman shook his head and answered. ¡°I think we can. I believe Mia will bring all of us back here grandly. When the timees, I also want the Gatsby family to get a taste of being forced out of their home,¡°Bastian said. Truman patted Bastian¡®s shoulder. He did not say anything before turning to leave. Of course, he wished for that too. The Gatsby family was so imposing and did not even give a reason. Truman wished that one day he could get back at them. N?velDrama.Org content. However, if he wanted to do that, all of the hope would be on Mia. He did not want his daughter to be so pressured. The Concord family¡®s background was too weak, and they did not have the luck to enjoy this. When Truman and his brothers were about to leave with the other family members, more than ten ck¨Chorned ships appeared in the sky, stopping above them. All family members lifted their heads to look at the uninvited guests. ¡°Truman, did I ask your family to leave?¡± A voice said from the ck¨Chorned ship. ¡°Lord Gatsby, there¡®s no need to eradicate us, right? What did we do to offend you? What is it that¡®s worth so many peopleing here?¡± Truman asked. This was the question everyone in the Concord family wanted to know the answer to. They were slowly rising while relying on Mia as one of the four fairies. However, they had never offended any force on Blue Star. They always maintained peace and strived to live with others in harmony. Sometimes, they would rather suffer losses just to ensure their partners¡® interest. They were also liked by most of the forces in Blue Star. However, the Gatsby family targeted them for no reason or warning signs. They caught the Concord familypletely off guard. Now, they still had no idea why the Gatsby family were doing this. They had to die knowing what happened, right? ¡°Truman, I know you¡®re unconvinced. Your family has been doing well in the past years, and you didn¡®t offend us, but I was ordered by someone to do this, so I don¡®t have a choice. A big shot wants to eradicate you, so you can¡®t leave.¡± ¡®What?¡® When the Concord family heard this, they felt their brains buzzing. Some even fell to the ground. A big shot wants to eradicate us? ¡®What kind of huge grudge is this? ¡®Why do they want to eradicate a family with a few thousand people?¡® Truman tried to rpose himself. He asked after inhaling sharply, ¡°Who wants to do this? My family never offended anyone, so the least you can do is tell us so we can die knowing what really happened, right?¡± Chapter 1079 Chapter 1079 Not long ago, a big shot contacted the Gatsby family and asked them to take action against the Concord family. Initially, the Gatsby family hesitated. After all, Mia was one of the four fairies in the Milky Way, and she had connections. Hence, the Gatsby family would not get any benefit from doing so. However, after confirming that big shot¡®s identity, the Gatsby family decided to take action. This was because that person was too terrifyingly strong. Their family even had a influence on the empire¡®s military. The Gatsby family dreamed of having connections with a person like this. Even though they were the number one family in Blue Star, they could not control Blue Starpletely. If they had such thoughts, the other forces on Blue Star would work together to fight them. If these forces worked together, the current Gatsby family could only flee. However, if they managed toplete the task instructed by the big shot, the Gatsby family might use this chance to control Blue Star using the big shot¡®s support. Hence, the Concord family was destined to be the sacrificialmb. Even if Mia had connections, they would not challenge that big shot just because of her. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At the end of the day, Mia was just a clown for others¡® entertainment. Moreover, the Gatsby family guessed that that big shot wanted to take action against the Concord family because Mia had offended them. If not, the Concord family had always stayed in Blue Star and never gone out. How could they offend such a reputable character? Therefore, the Gatsby family did not hesitate anymore. They slowly forced the Concord family into this situation right now. ¡°Truman, stop struggling. I won¡®t tell you. And as for whether you¡®ve offended them, I don¡®t care. I only epted the task to eradicate you, that¡®s all,¡± said the head of the Gatsby family, Erwin Gatsby ¡°Erwin, are you sure you want to eradicate all of us?¡± Truman asked angrily. ¡°You¡®re wrong. We¡®re not the ones who want to eradicate you, someone else does. We¡®re just the executor.¡± ¡°You¡­ Erwin, you¡®re such an intolerable bully!¡± ¡°Truman, I don¡®t want to waste my breath with you. Right now, I¡®m giving you two choices. One, give up struggling and go with me to wait for your end. Two, I capture you myself. However, if you choose the second one, I won¡®t be responsible for any casualties,¡± Erwin said impatiently. After he said that, the Concord family members started wailing. ¡°My lord, we¡®re just servants they hired. We don¡®t share their blood, so please spare us!¡± ¡°Yeah, my lord! We¡®re just servants of the Concord family and are not rted to them at all! Please be magnanimous and spare us!¡± The ones who said that were the servants and admins the Concord family hired. They did not share the Concord family¡®s blood, but these people made up more than half of the total poption of the family. Truman looked at the thousands of people moring, and he sighed internally. He knew there was no return now. The Gatsby family was determined to eradicate their family. As for that big shot, Truman could probably guess the reason. His daughter must have offended them. She might have turned down their pursuit or their invitation. In short, she might have embarrassed that big shot, so that was why they would choose to take action against the Concord family Meanwhile, aside from a select few, none of the Concord family members had left Blue Star before, so they would never have offended this big shot. Truman had no idea what the details were, he could only ask Mia when she came back. To ensure his family¡®s safety, he could only choose the first choice and return to the Gatsby family: Truman was worried about whether his daughter was in danger. However, when he recalled what his daughter asked him to do a few days ago, he felt slightly better. His daughter just bought a chamber ofmerce worth 200 billion for a big shot, so she might not be in danger. Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080 ¡°Erwin, these people are not rted to my family. They¡®re all my employees, so let them go. My family and I will go with you,¡± Truman said. ¡°Do you think I¡®ll believe you just because you said so? Who knows if you nned this? What if I let a direct descendant go, and that big shot starts asking questions? My family can¡®t afford to bear this. No one here can leave. All of you muste back with me and stay in my family¡®s dungeon to wait for the big shot¡®s instruction. As for whether you¡®ll live or die, it¡®s all up to that big shot.¡± ¡°No, I won¡®t go! I am not rted to them at all, and they only hired me. I don¡®t want to go to the dungeon! I want to get out of here!¡± One of the servants yelled. The Gatsby family¡®s dungeon was not a good ce. It was a famous hell in Blue Star. Once they went in, they would suffer a fate worse than death. No one would want to go there. ¡°I am also not rted to the Concord family, so I don¡®t want to go to the dungeon.¡± A lot of people started making noise. The entire Concord family was in chaos. Some people tried to run away in the midst of the chaos. However, how would they escape the surveince of the dozens of ck¨Chorned ships in the sky? Boom boom boom! ¡°Ah!¡± A few energy cannons shot out from the ck¨Chorned ships. Those people who tried to run away let out a scream before turning into a wisp of smoke. They even implicated the people around them who did not want to escape. After more than a hundred people died, the scene became silent. They were taught a bloody lesson, so no one dared to say they wanted to leave anymore. Truman and his brothers were looking at this scene with blood¨Cred eyes. However, they could not do anything After adding all of the Concord family¡®s direct descendants, coteral rtives, and servants, there were only over a thousand people. Now, one¨Ctenth of them were dead. So, how could they not feel sad? ¡°Come one! Run away! Why are you not moving? Damn! Anyone who dares to move will end up like them. I¡®ll eradicate all of you right here!¡± An arrogant voice said. This voice sounded pretty young, so it should havee from the younger generation of the Gatsby family ¡°Truman, watch your people. If not, don¡®t me me for being merciless,¡± Erwin said. ¡°Gatsby. I¡®ll remember this. Don¡®t give us a chance to make aeback. If not, we will do the same thing to you many times worse,¡± Truman said through clenched teeth. ¡°Oh? Do you think you¡®re all that? Many times worse? How are you nning to do that? Listen to me, Truman, you have no chance.¡± After he said that¡­ Boom! Another loud sound. More than a hundred people disappeared from this world. ¡°You b*stard¡­ You¡®re so insufferable! ¡­¡± Truman pointed at the ck¨Chorned ship in the sky and yelled. However, before he could finish talking, his brother Vash stopped him. ¡°Truman, stop!¡± Truman was stopped so he could only stare at the sky fixedly.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 1081 Chapter 1081 The whole of the Concord family was in dire straits right now. Those who were hit by the ck¨Chorned ship in the front were immediately wiped out, and nothing of them was left. However, many of those affected were seriously injured. Countless people supported the injured people around them while they cried and wailed. Truman watched all this, and as the head of the Concord family, there was nothing he could do. This was the tragedy of the small family. He always wanted to lead the Concord family to be a big family that no one dared to mess with. He did not want to bully others, but also would not allow anyone to bully the Concord family. ¡°Come one! Truman, take the rest of your family with you. Don¡®t force us to take another shot, or there will be fewer people left in your family,¡± Erwin said indifferently. In his eyes, killing two or three hundred people was like trampling two or three hundred ants to death. They were nothing to him. Truman stared at the ck¨Chorned ship in the sky for a moment. He finallypromised. He asked Vash and his brothers to gather the members, so they could get ready to leave with Gatsby. However, at this time, there was ¨¢ rumbling sound in the sky. All the Concord family members were easily frightened and hurriedly looked for a ce to hide. They thought those Gatsby bastards were not keeping their word and would shoot at them again. Truman and his brothers also quickly looked into the air. They saw that the dozens of ck¨Chorned ships not moving, so the sound must havee from higher up. Soon, a huge Octagon appeared in their eyes. Truman and his brothers felt their hearts tighten. ¡®Is that big shot here? ¡®What should we do? ¡®It seems that God wants to destroy our family.¡¯ Erwin also looked at the sky in confusion. ¡®Is that¡­ an Octagon? ¡®Which force does it belong to? ¡®Why is it here?¡® Erwin had a lot of questions in his heart. Inside the Octagon, Mia was happily telling David everything about Blue Star and her family, When the Octagon was approaching the Concord family, Mia was shocked by what she saw. She saw dozens of ck¨Chorned ships hovering above the Concord family. From the gaps between the ships, she could see her family¡®s situation. The destion in the aftermath of a disaster appeared before her eyes. It was evident that her family was under attack. Moreover, the people who attacked her family were the dozens of ck¨Chorned ships hovering on top of her family. ¡°David!¡± Mia yelled. She nervously looked at David and grabbed him. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she looked like she was about to cry. David naturally looked below. He scanned the scene with his mind power and could tell what happened. ¡°Mia, don¡®t be scared. It should have only just happened. Your family didn¡®t suffer a lot of losses. I can still make it in time if I descend now,¡± Davidforted. ¡°Alright, David. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m worried that my family will be in danger,¡± Mia said. Even though she sounded calm, David could feel how panicked Mia was from the strength of her grip. ¡°Don¡®t worry, we can make it,¡± David said. If he were not worried that he might hurt the Concord family, he would have ordered the Octagon to attack the ck¨Chorned ships. However, his mind power had been paying attention to these ck¨Chorned ships. Once he sensed that they were about to attack, David would surely take action. The Octagon was slowly descending. Soon, it was at the same height as the Gatsby family¡®s ck¨Chorned ships. Everyone was looking at the Octagon. ¡°Where are you from? Why are you here in Blue Star?¡± Erwin asked. Since the Gatsby family was the only one in Blue Star with an Octagon, and they were not using it now, Erwin decided to ask. When everyone thought the Octagon was stopping, the people inside the Octagon did not answer Erwin¡®s question. Instead, it started descending. Rumble! The Octagonnded directly on Blue Star, not far away from the Concord family.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1082 Chapter 1082 The Octagon¡®s hatch opened after itnded. A beautiful figure rushed out from the ship, and a voice could be heard. ¡°Father!¡± Truman knew this voice too well. It was his daughter, Mia. ¡°Mia!¡± Truman cried excitedly. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mia quickly came next to Truman. When Vash and the others saw Mia, they quickly came over as well. ¡°Mia!¡± ¡°Mia!¡± ¡°Mia!¡± The three of them cried at the same time. ¡°Uncle Vash, Uncle Bastian, Uncle Caspian, you¡®re all fine! This is great!¡± Mia said happily. Then, she asked, ¡°Where is Mother? What about my brother? Grandpa? And all of my aunts?¡± Truman looked at his brothers, and they did not know if they should answer her at this moment. The women and direct descendants of the family were all sent to the old house in advance. This was a safety measure. Now, this had proved to be the right choice. If they stayed here, they would not be able to escape. Some of them might have even died under the Gatsby family¡®s attack. Right now, Truman wanted to tell his daughter they were fine. However, the Gatsby family was still around. If they knew about this, they would have chased after those people even after they were sent away. ¡°Father, tell me! How are Mother and the others? Are they..¡± Mia said with a sob. From her voice and expression, they could tell that Mia was terrified. She was worried that she was too late, and her mother and brother had already been harmed. Those were her most loved people. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mia. They are fine. They were sent to the old house to avoid cmity.¡± Truman could not bear it after he saw his daughter like this, so he told her. To be honest, if the Gatsby family wanted to take them away, they would be able to find the Concord family¡®s descendants and members with their vast informationwork. If they were still in Blue Star, they would not be able to escape. When Mia heard what her father said, she let out a sigh of relief in her heart. It would be fine as long as they were not harmed. Everything would be fine now that she was back. Of course, she also took David with her. With a big shot like David around, no one could threaten her family¡®s safety. If all else failed, she could ask Princess Astrid for help. Right now, she was not the same as before. Princess Astrid was so close to her right now. ¡°Alright, Truman. You¡®re so dishonest. How dare you send your direct descendants away to fool us? How dare you! Get ready to attack. I want them to know the consequences of lying to me.¡± The person who spoke was a young person. ¡°Sonny, how dare you do this to my family. Just you wait, I will never forgive you!¡± Mia pointed at the ck¨Chorned ship Sonny Gatsby was in and yelled. ¡°Oh? I was wondering who that was. It¡®s the famous Dance Fairy! What¡®s wrong? Do you think you can threaten my family just because you¡®re one of the fairies? Stop dreaming. You¡®re just a clown. Attack them now. I want to see how the Dance Fairy does not forgive me. Hahaha!¡± Sonnyughed and said. Before Mia was one of the four fairies in the Milky Way, Sonny had been targeting her. Unfortunately, Mia never gave him a chance. Sonny thought he would adopt a long¨Cterm vision to achieve a bigger goal. He thought Mia would never leave his grasp anyway since she was on Blue Star. Who would have expected her to rise to fame so quickly? After being regarded as one of the four fairies in the Milky Way, she stopped paying attention to Sonny. The cake next to Sonny¡®s mouth was slowly went further away. One could imagine this feeling. Sonny desperately wanted to sleep with her when he saw Mia¡®s beautiful figure. If he had known this, he would have forced himself on Mia before she became famous. He would sleep with her and then decide. Unfortunately, there was no cure for regret in the world. Hence, Sonny had a very long¨Cstanding grudge against the Concord family. Chapter 1083 Chapter 1083 Sonny went crazy the moment he saw Mia. In his opinion, he had to destroy whatever he could not obtain, and no other man should get it. Besides, Sonny had regarded Mia as his long ago. After Mia quickly became popr and became one of the four fairies, the Gatsby family warned Sonny not to provoke Mia again. Otherwise, he would be stripped of his status as the heir of the Gatsby family. Therefore, Sonny always held this grudge inside him. Now that there was a chance to take action against the Concord family, how could Sonny let it go? With orders from Sonny, the heir to the Gatsby family, the ck¨Chorned ships were fully charged and ready to attack the Concord family again. However, they were immediately stopped by a voice. ¡°Stop!¡± It was not an outsider, but Erwin, the head of the Gatsby family. Sonny had gone a little crazy, even losing his mind. However, Erwin had not. When Mia came back in the Octagon, he knew something was up. Not everyone could use an Octagon. Even the Gatsby family only had one, which was only used when the family had important tasks. Sonny, the heir to the Gatsby family, was not qualified to use it. If Mia could be sent back with the Octagon, then the power behind this person was not so simple. They should be careful and determine the identity of the other party first. There were too many powerful forces in the universe. The entire Gatsby family would be ruined if they were not mindful. They could not wish for that big shot to save them. These people only have their personal interests in mind. And they, the Gatsby family, were just pawns that might be kicked away at any time. However, even if they were just pawns, countless families like the Gatsby family were eager to rely on those big shots. The operator of the ck¨Chorned ship heard the head¡®s voice and immediately stopped the attack. This pissed off Sonny. He was always bothered by the incident regarding Mia. ¡°Father! The Concord family won¡®t give in if you don¡®t show them what we got. Didn¡®t you hear them say they have sent away their direct descendants? They are fooling us! If that big shot learns about this, we, the Gatsby family, will be in trouble too,¡° Sonny eximed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He was obviously very dissatisfied with his father preventing him from taking action against the Concord family ¡°Shut up! Did you forget what I told you? How will I hand the Gatsby family to you if you keep going like this? You¡®re grounded for three years after we go back. If you dare toe out, I will break your legs,¡± Erwin scolded. Sonny could not say anything after being scolded. However, he became sober at this time. ¡°Mia, please forgive us. The Gatsby family and the Concord family have been getting along in Blue Star for many years, and have always been at peace with each other. This attack was not our intention. It¡®s just that some people don¡®t want your family to have a day of peace. They are very important, so we have no choice but to act ording to their ,¡± Erwin said politely. It was as if he was not the one who ordered an attack on the Concord family and killed hundreds of people. ¡°Orders? Whose orders? Fergus or Burke?¡± David suddenly appeared next to Mia and asked. When he said that, everyone turned to look at him. No one noticed when David appeared. Mia turned her head to look at David. Her eyes were filled with love, and her tone sounded aggrieved as she cried, ¡°David!¡± ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®m here,¡± Davidforted. Right now, he was burning with rage. Even though the dead were not rted to him, one should not implicate their opponent¡®s family in a feud. David hated it when others threatened him with his family. That was his weakness. Right now, someone was using Mia¡®s family to threaten her, so David was pissed. At this moment, Erwin was also very shocked. Chapter 1084 Chapter 1084 ¡®Who is this? ¡°How could he pinpoint the identity of the person wants to attack the Concord family with just one guess?¡® Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Erwin did not even notice when David appeared, so he must be a direct descendant of some powerful force. ¡®I can¡®t provoke him! Erwin confirmed that they should not provoke this person. Meanwhile, Sonny saw Mia¡®s expression and eyes. He had calmed down, but now he was again blinded by jealousy. Especially when he saw that David was more handsome and ssier than him. Plus, David definitely had a higher status than him because he had an Octagon. Sonny was not even eligible to ride in the Octagon. Those adulterous swine! ¡®How dare they ignore my presence and flirt in front of me!¡® ¡°You adulterous swine! Are you tired of living? I want to let you know that Blue Star is my family¡®s territory, and you can¡®t just do whatever you want here. Everyone, be prepared to attack. I want to turn those swine into ashes!¡± Sonny roared. David turned to look at Sonny, following his voice. At the same time, his powerful mind power entered Sonny¡®s ck¨Chorned ship via his gaze. He did not hesitate to wrap his mind power around Sonny. While Sonny was caught off guard, David smashed Sonny¡®s organs and brains into mush. Sonny could not even make a sound. Immediately, blood poured out of all his crevices, and he copsed on the floor. ¡°Stop! Stop! Don¡¯t move! I¡®ll punish anyone who dares to move a muscle!¡± Erwin quickly stopped. He still had no idea that David had killed his son Sonny. No one from the dozens of ck¨Chorned ships dared to move. After all, Erwin was the head of the Gatsby family now, and Sonny was just the son of the head. Thus, they would naturally obey the head¡®s orders. They would listen to Sonny¡®s orders only if Erwin were not around. Furthermore, they did not want to go against the people in the Octagon. However, the scene was only quiet for two to three seconds before a panicked voice came from Sonny¡®s ck¨C horned ship. ¡°Oh no! L¨CLord Erwin! M¨CMaster Sonny is dead!¡± Everyone looked at Sonny¡®s ck¨Chorned ship in shock when they heard this. Sonny is dead? ¡®How is it possible? ¡®He was still talking a few seconds ago, so how did he suddenly die?¡® Everyone¡®s heads were filled with questions. No one knew what had happened. Only Mia was stared at David with an incredible look in her eyes. She knew David had done this. Even though she did not know how, it was not important. Most importantly, David sought revenge for her. Mia hated Sonny since the moment sheid eyes on him. It was mainly because of the way Sonny looked at her. It was too lewd, and he looked like he constantly wanted to tear her clothes off and tarnish her. However, the Gatsby family was the number one family in Blue Star, and the Concord family needed to survive here, so Mia had to endure this. Eventually, Sonny became even more delusional. He even publicly announced to everyone in Blue Star that Mia was his. When Mia became one of the four fairies, she never paid any attention to Sonny. Mia knew Sonny always wanted to seek revenge and take action against her family. Now that David had killed him, it could be considered as avenging Mia. Chapter 1085 Chapter 1085 ¡°S¨CS¨CSay that again! What happened to Sonny?¡± Erwin asked nervously. ¡°Lord Erwin, after Master Sonny finished talking, he started bleeding from all crevices and died. I have no idea how he died.¡± ¡°D¨CDied? Really?¡± Erwin mumbled. ¡°Lord Erwin, I just checked. Master Sonny is indeed dead. He looks fine from the outside, but all of his organs have been turned to mush.¡± The hatch of one of the ck¨Chorned ships opened. Erwin walked out and got into Sonny¡®s ship. Clearly, he was going to look at Sonny. The entire scene fell into silence. Everyone from the Concord family was showing expressions of joy on their faces. They all turned to look at David as David had the highest chance of doing this. After a while, Erwin walked out, stood in the air, and looked at David. Suppressing the sadness in his heart, he ced his hands together and asked, ¡°May I know who you are, David, and where youe from?¡± He did not mention Sonny¡®s death and did not ask if David was the one who did that. Instead, he respectfully asked who David was. David looked at Erwin. ¡®Didn¡®t they say like father like son? ¡°They should be simr to each other, right? ¡®Sonny is clearly a piece of trash who¡®s easily angered, but how can Erwin control his emotions so easily? ¡®He doesn¡®t even care about his son¡®s death. ¡® Anyone with a discerning eye can tell that I killed Sonny, but how can he still talk to the person who killed his son so respectfully? ¡®Are they really father and son?¡® ¡°You¡®re not qualified to know who I am. You just have to answer my questions,¡± David asked coldly. ¡°I¡®m sorry. If you don¡®t tell me who you are, I won¡®t answer you,¡± Erwin said. Before finding out who David was, Erwin would not dare to tell him who was the one instructing this. He had to at leastpare David and the big shot¡®s strength before he decided how to handle this. ¡°I can guess without you telling me. Only two people might do this: Fergus from the Callisto family or Burke from the Lutgen family. If it¡®s Fergus, I should advise you to ask around first. He¡®s already a vegetable, and his family won¡®t waste any time or effort on him. Is it worth risking your entire family¡®s annihtion to help him and then get nothing in return? As for Burke, you¡®ll also have to ask around because he can¡®t even save himself right now. Soon, he¡¯ll be abandoned by his family,¡± David said with a grin. He could easily wipe out the Gatsby family, but he did not want to do so. It was better to destroy one¡®s mind than destroy his body. David was eager to make it an eye for an eye. He wanted them to experience hopelessness. Erwin¡®s heart trembled, and he looked at David with shock. ¡®Fergus is a vegetable, and Burke will be abandoned by his family?¡® Who are they? To the Gatsby family, they are like God. ¡®How could they end up like that? ¡®Plus, David doesn¡®t seem bothered by those two from how he said that. ¡®Who is he? ¡®How did he know this? Also, he¡®s not the slightest bothered by Fergus and Burke.¡® At this moment, Erwin was panicking after he heard that. Even his hands and feet were starting to shake. Burke was the one who instructed his family to attack the Concord family. Erwin did not say anything but looked deeply at David. Then, he got back into the ck¨Chorned ship quickly. He wanted to contact Burke to verify if David was telling the truth. After he got back to the ship, he started contacting Burke. However¡­ N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He tried once, twice, thrice¡­ After several attempts, Burke still did not answer him. Erwin had no idea if Burke was ignoring him on purpose or for another reason. Chapter 1086 Chapter 1086 In short, Erwin could not get into contact with Burke. ¡®I¡®m doomed! Erwin copsed to the ground. No wonder Burke contacted him every day from the start to ask about the Concord family and also asked him not to kill everyone in one go. Burke asked Erwin to take it slow and let the Concord family experience hopeless. Recently, Burke did not contact him, and Erwin did not dare contact Burke himself. From the looks of it now, something might have gone wrong. To be honest, Erwin already had a bad feeling when David said Fergus and Burke¡®s names in disdain. There were not a lot of people who dared to look down on those two. David definitely had a strong identity. Now that he was sending Mia back, the two indeed had a good rtionship. Furthermore, Erwin killed so many of the Concord family members. Could David let him and the Gatsby family go? No way! Erwin could not just wait for his death. He had to save himself. Erwin stood up at once. Outside the ck¨Chorned ship, Mia was introducing her family to David. ¡°David, this is my father Truman, my uncles, Vash, Bastian, and Caspian.¡± ¡°Hello, Sirs.¡± David greeted politely. ¡°No, no, no! David, you can¡®t do that. You should call us by our names. You shouldn¡®t be so humble with us,¡± Truman quickly said. Everyone could tell that David was not an ordinary person. They did not dare to take advantage of their seniority in front of a direct descendant of a powerful family. David would only be so polite with someone more respectable than him. They were not qualified for that. ¡°Sir, you can¡®t say that. Mia is my friend, so I should show you respect.¡± ¡°Yeah, Father. David is my friend, so please don¡®t be so humble,¡± Mia said from one side. Mia would not dare to say that if it was another person with status as high as David¡®s. However, after getting along with David, she knew David was an easygoing person who didn¡®t follow so many rules. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Well, David, we won¡®t decline anymore,¡± Truman said. He was overjoyed on the inside. He knew what liis daughter was like. She had never brought a man home before. This was the first time she brought a man back, so their rtionship was surely not ordinary. Plus, the look in his daughter¡®s eyes did not lie. Truman liked David more and more. This kid looked pretty good. He looked young and energetic. Moreover, he was powerful and had a high status, so he was perfect for his daughter. Truman stopped harping over how David addressed him. In the future, he might just call him father¨Cinw! ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡®t call me David then. Just call me Dave. From now on, I will need to trouble you all.¡± ¡°What are you saying, David? You can just tell us what you need, and we¡®ll do it properly.¡± ¡°That¡®s right. If you need anything, just tell us. We won¡®t say no as long as it¡®s within our power.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sirs.¡± Mia looked at the few who were getting along nicely. In that instance, she felt happiness rising in her heart. She had been waiting and longing for this. David was definitely God¡®s best present for Mia. He did not put on airs like the other children from powerful families. Chapter 1087 Chapter 1087 As David was exchanging pleasantries with the Concord family, Erwin¡®s voice came from the ck¨C horned ship. ¡°David, Dance Fairy, we don¡®t want to be your enemy. Even though you lose some of your family members, they are not your direct descendants but some subordinates and administrators. On the other hand, we have lost the head of a younger generation. Let¡®s not look into this and let bygones be byg¨®nes. What do you think? From now on, we will get along just like back then on Blue Star. We will pay back ten times the assets you sold at a meager price. What do you two think about this?¡± Clearly, Erwin was trying to reconcile with the Concord family after he said this. The Concord family members below were crying tears of joy. They had experienced hell and heaven. Just now, their lives were being threatened, and they might have been killed at any second. In a blink of an eye, the Gatsby family apologized and wanted to pay back their loss ten folds. This changed because of the young man Mia from the Concord family brought back. However, everyone understood that the young man had apelling identity, and that was why the Gatsby family and the big shot behind the Gatsby family did not dare to provoke him. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Hence, they chose to sue for peace. The Concord family members at the scene looked at David. They had waited for this day. Miss Mia lived up to her expectations and finally found a strong backer. Their family was about to take off. Truman, his brothers, and Mia looked at David. The brothers never expected the Gatsby family to ask for a truce voluntarily and agreed to pay back the Concord family¡®s losses ten folds. However, this had actually happened. Even so, Truman did not dare to agree too quickly. Instead, he let David decide for him. They would not say anything, no matter what David decided. Of course, Mia refused to settle so easily. If she did not make it back in time or if she was a littlete, her family would be doomed. She still could not calm down until now. Mia did not know how she would cope if her family, her siblings with whom she grew up together, and her parents were gone. She might have been willing to anything in order to avenge her family. ¡°Let bygones be bygones? Get along? What a nice n you have, but have you ever thought that if we¡®re slightlyte, what would have happened to the Concord family? How many of them would be left? Would you want to reconcile so easily if you were in their shoes?¡± David asked with a cold smirk. ¡°David, we were instructed by others to do this, and we don¡®t have a grudge against the Concord family. You know Lord Lutgen¡®s identity and status. We couldn¡®t afford to fight back, so we could only listen to him. If we angered him, we wouldn¡®t be able to withstand his rage, ¡± Erwin exined. Now that things hade to this point, Erwin had no choice but to name the person behind him just so his family could survive. Even if he only said Lord Lutgen and did not mention who, everyone on the scene could tell who it was. It was one of the people David guessed just now: Burke Lutgen. When Mia heard this name, a fire filled her chest. She did not expect it to be Burke. She thought it was Fergus. After all, David crippled Fergus, and his life was over. So, he must have been unwilling and wanted to seek revenge. At the end of the day, she was the reason for this. If it were Fergus, Mia would still be able to ept it. However, it turned out to be Burke, whom she did not have a grudge with. Chapter 1088 Chapter 1088 Not only did he make David a wanted criminal, he even instructed the Gatsby family to attack the Concord secretly. This person waspletely crazy and ridiculous, and he was so extreme. If Princess Astrid were not with them, David would not be able to escape the empire¡®s pursuit. Even if David¡®s background were shocking, it would not work before the empire. Also, the Concord family would be destroyed. ¡°Save it. Do you think I don¡®t know what you¡®re thinking? You want to rely on Burke and increase your family¡®s social status. Right now, he can¡®t even save himself, and you want to shed all me by ming him. Do you think there are such good opportunities in the world? Since you did this, you must be prepared to pay the price,¡± David asked sarcastically. The scene fell silent. Erwin seemed to be pondering how he should answer. If he did not answer properly right now, he might drag his family into an abyss with no hope of reprieve. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Although he did not know David¡®s identity, Erwin knew his family could not afford to offend him. He could tell that David was not simple from how he killed Sonny so silently and without leaving any traces. Besides, he called Burke and Fergus by their names, and he could also guess that one of them was the one who contacted the Gatsby family. Hence, David should be far superior to the two. ¡°David, we were wrong for this. What should we do to get you to spare us? As long as you tell me, and as long as it¡¯s within my power, we will do our best to fulfill you. Please spare us.¡± Erwin had no choice but to lower himself and plead humbly for the sake of his family. ¡°You shouldn¡®t ask me that. You should ask the family that you almost destroyed. I won¡®t pursue this if you can get them to forgive you.¡± Not long after David said that, Erwin spoke. ¡°Lord Truman, we were wrong for this. We offended your family and caused you massive losses. You can name your requests, and we¡®ll definitely fulfill them. From now on, my family will fully support whatever your family does in Blue Star.¡± This was clearly directed to Lord Truman, the head of the Concord family. Truman did not know how to answer. So many people died, so he would not be reconciled if he let the Gatsby family go just like this. However, he could not figure out what David had in his heart. Therefore, he did not say anything for a while. David noticed Truman¡¯s dilemma, so he said, ¡°Mr. Truman, since he¡®s said that, you should just tell them what you want. If you still can¡®t ept it and feel like you¡®ve let down the people who died, I can destroy the Gatsby family for you.¡± After David said that, his energy skyrocketed, crashing straight into the dozens of ck horned ships in the sky. The Gatsby family only felt irresistible energy washing over them. Before they could respond, they started feeling dizzy. All of the ck¨Chorned ships began tumbling in the sky. Then¡­ Boom! Everyone at the scene heard countless explosions. A few momentster, Erwin¡®s ship was the only one left among the dozens of ck¨Chorned ships owned by the Gatsby family. The rest had all turned into ashes. Chapter 1089 Chapter 1089 ¡®What?¡® The Concord family stared at what happened with their jaws dropped. They could not believe what they were seeing. ¡®What happened just now? ¡®How did the Gatsby family¡®s ck¨Chorned ships explode suddenly?¡® This was beyond their imaginations. ¡®W¨CW¨CWho is David?¡® They did not see him so anything. He had only stood there after he came out. After Sonny cursed at him, he died subtly and ineffably. Now, David also destroyed the Gatsby family¡®s ck¨Chorned ships. However, he never moved this entire time! ¡®How did he do that?¡® Indeed, small potatoes like them could never guess what a big shot like him was up to. ¡®David looks so young too. What kind of monster did Miss Mia bring back? ¡°Our family is going to take off.¡¯ Truman and his brothers were shaking in excitement. Just now, even if David aimed his energy at the ck¨Chorned ships in the sky, they could feel it as they were nearby. Even if they felt a little of it, they felt like they were in an ice cave. ¡®It was so powerful! ¡®We can¡®t resist it at all!¡¯ The Concord family was thrilled and excited. However, the Gatsby family was in despair. As Erwin watched what happened, he was stunned. He could not believe this was real. David destroyed more than ten ck¨Chorned ships! Those were the reason that the Gatsby family was able to move unhindered in Blue Star and be the number one family, but now they were gone! The elites from the Gatsby family onboard were all gone too. One¨Cthird of the Gatsby family¡®s power was gone in a blink of an eye. This was a catastrophic strike to a family that wanted to dominate the entire Blue Star. This could even threaten the Gatsby family¡®s position on Blue Star. N?velDrama.Org content. Furthermore, Erwin also felt an unequal burst of energy overwhelming him just now. ¡®I can¡®t resist this! ¡®I can¡®t!¡® As he was faced with such a powerful presence, Erwin felt helpless. The Gatsby family had always controlled everything on Blue Star. They knew the world out there was huge, with too many powerful forces. That was why the Gatsby family rarely ventured out of Blue Star, as they feared offending someone they could not resist. Blue Star was on the edge of the Royal Region andcked resources. Plus, it was a low¨Css citizen net, so no major force would be interested in it. David was the first big shot here. When he came, he disyed his power to the Gatsby family, the number one family of Blue Star, and showed them intense helplessness and defeat. David stood there quietly, like he was not the one who destroyed dozens of ck¨Chorned ships. This was nothing to David, who had experienced the turbulence of life. If he showed all of his partial Infinity Rank power, he would destroy Blue Star in the blink of an eye. Now, he was just destroying some ck¨Chorned ships, which was nothing to him. He had even destroyed one of the Tuffin family¡®s Milky Way Battleships previously. ¡°Mr. Truman, are you satisfied with this? If you¡®re not, take me to the Gatsby family before they return to their senses. I can getpletely eradicate them,¡± David said calmly. Truman was so shocked that he was already speechless. Chapter 1090 Chapter 1090 At this moment, the only remaining ck¨Chorned ship¡®s hatch opened. Erwin walked out with the remaining dozens of elites. They did not stop in the air. Instead, they descended in front of David and the others. Then, they fell to their knees. Erwin burst into tears and said, ¡°David, Lord Truman, Dance Fairy, we were blinded with obsession and believed what Burke said, so that¡®s why we attacked you. Now, we¡®ve realized our mistakes, and we¡®ve paid enough for that. Please spare us. The hundreds of thousands of family members of the Gatsby family will be eternally grateful for you. From now on, we will do everything you say and be your affiliated family. Please forgive us and give us a chance to correct ourselves.¡± ¡°Please forgive us and give us a chance to correct ourselves.¡± The other elite of the Gatsby family spoke as well. Now was not the time to worry about their prestige. This was the only way to stay alive. If Truman said no, David would turn a family of hundreds of thousands of people to dust in mere seconds. No one doubted if David could do so. From what he did just now, such a feat would just be negligible for him. He could destroy more than ten ck¨Chorned ships without moving a muscle, so what would happen if he acted? Who could resist? For the sake of the hundreds and thousands of lives, Erwin could only kneel and beg for mercy. He could only plead for the Concord family to spare them. David did not say anything. He let Truman decide. He would respect Truman no matter if he decided to let them go or kill them. After all, this was the Concord family¡®s business, and it was their family member who died. He could only help and not decide for them. If the Gatsby family killed an earthling, David would not hesitate to take action to destroy them. Earth was David¡®s weakness, and he would not allow anyone to touch it. If not, they would suffer his crazy retaliation. Even if the Milky Way Empire emperor hurt Earth, David would hide in the dark like a venomous snake. Then, he would kill the emperor and overthrow the Milky Way Empire once he had enough power. These were his principles. He could not care less about some things. However, some things were his weakness, and no one could touch them. There was a quote in Somend that suited David. ¡®Anyone who touches the weakness of a dragon will die.¡® Truman knew it was time for him to speak. As he looked at Lord Erwin of Blue Star, who previously had so much power on his knees, crying and begging for forgiveness, Truman felt like he was in a dream. To be honest, Truman could not ask David to destroy the Gatsby family and kill hundreds of thousands of people. However, the memory of the Gatsby family killing his family members mercilessly just now was still fresh in his mind.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Truman would not be willing to let the Gatsby family go just like that. In the end, he decided to ept Erwin¡®s proposal. He would make the Gatsby family his affiliated family. The Gatsby family would give the Concord family everything they had; from now on, they would take orders from the Concord family. Truman knew this was a corrupt practice. Still, if David broke up with Mia after some conflicts, and stopped being the Concord family¡®s backer, the Gatsby family would surely seek revenge. When that happened, the Gatsby family would not be merciful to the Concord family. However, they had no choice. Truman could not kill the hundreds of thousands of Gatsby family members and solve this problem once and for all. Hence, this was the only way. He hoped his daughter could stay forever with David, at least for over a hundred years! After over a hundred years of rapid development for the Concord family, and over a hundred years of weakening for the Gatsby family, their strengths might be reversed. When that happened, the Concord family would no longer be scared of the Gatsby family. Chapter 1091 Chapter 1091 Milky Way. More than one hundred thousand people were waiting in a corner on a huge tform in Royal of the Royal Region. A small corner could fit more than one hundred thousand people, so one could tell how huge this tform was. On the other corner of this tform, all kinds of luxurious flying vessels and ships were parked neatly. There were at least ten thousand of them, from the small custom¨Cmade ck¨Chorned ships to the huge Milky Way Battleships and all kinds of big¨Csized ships. All sorts were gathered here. All of the flying vessels and ships here had one simrity. They were all carved with the word ¡®Barlowe¡®. These were the vehicles for the royal family of the Milky Way Empire, the Barlowe family. Rumble! After a while, a luxurious ship carved with the word ¡®Barlowe¡®nded. Astrid led Emerald and Ms. Madrigal out of the ship after the hatch was opened. Then, As, the head of White Tiger Hall, and more than a hundred members of White Tiger Hall exited. ¡°Wee back, Princess Astrid.¡± A voice cried out. Then, more than a hundred thousand people¡®s voices could be heard, making a sound as loud as a tsunami. ¡°Wee back, Princess Astrid.¡± Astrid led her people forward. Soon, she walked toward a square¨Cfaced middle¨Caged man. ¡°Astrid is here to see you, Father,¡± Astrid said respectfully. ¡°You¡®ve suffered a lot, Astrid. It¡®s great that you¡®re fine. No one will dare to bully you on Royal anymore,¡± the middle¨Caged man said. The square¨Cfaced middle¨Caged man was the Milky Way Empire¡®s emperor and Astrid¡®s father, Emperor Nimbus. A man who was at the top of the Milky Way. Moreover, he was the strongest person in the Milky Way so far. His strength had surpassed Infinity Rank and was almost at Eternal Realm. If he took another step forward, he would be the first person in Eternal Realm in the Milky Way. He would have great achievements and eternal glory. However, it was not easy to do so. In such a long time, no one in the Milky Way had ever achieved Eternal Realm. Even the ones who could achieve partial Eternal Realm were rare. Nimbus was among the strongest in the Milky Way over so many years. He also had the most potential to take this step forward and reach Eternal Realm. After all, he was less than a thousand years old. Which one of the Infinity Rankers in the Milky Way was not more than a thousand years old? Compared to them, Nimbus was very young. Once he could enter Eternal Realm, Nimbus would be the number one emperor for all eternity in the Milky Way, garnering admiration from countless future generations. ¡°Father, I was wrong. I shouldn¡®t have snuck out so willfully and made you worry,¡± Astrid sobbed. ¡°Haha! Even though we¡®re worried about you, since you cane back safely from the Sangruil Sinners¡® wless n, it also indirectly means the empire is flourishing. The Sangruil Sinners who showed up are just buffoons,¡± Nimbus guffawed. The Sangruil Sinners showed up for the first time after so many centuries and attacked aggressively. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Not only did they disregard human interest and work with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n from the gxy beasts, but they also risked everything and imnted the beasts¡® genes to improve their strength. One had to know that this was very dangerous. Once their body repelled the genes, the person with the imnt would surely die. Chapter 1092 Chapter 1092 Even if they did not, if both genes did not matchpletely after imntation, there would be severe consequences. The person with the imnt would be a half¨Cbeast, half¨Chuman monster. However, their strength would also skyrocket. Even the current king of Sangruil, Moe, could stop Emperor Nimbus from advancing. Nimbus witnessed the result of the Sangruil Sinners istion after so many centuries. The two fought for three hundred rounds and were evenly matched. In the end, both sides lost. The Sangruil Sinners who appeared again should not be underestimated. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They were not the same people who were chased and killed by the empire hundreds of years ago. After they worked with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, they couldpete with the Milky Way Empire. Since the Sangruil Sinners dared to show up again, everyone knew that the empire would not be peaceful anymore. After Nimbus failed to save Astrid, he was distraught and thought that the Sangruil Sinners would capture Astrid. If that happened, he would be in a dilemma. He was even ready to sacrifice his only daughter if forced. Even if Nimbus was reluctant, he had no choice. The Sangruil Sinners were working with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, so Nimbus could not let them take over the Milky Way. If not, the humans in the Milky Way would be drowned in catastrophe. Nimbus did not know what the Sangruil Sinners were thinking. Did they not know that anyone who was not in the same n would not have the same goals? Gxy Beasts loved to eat humans, the most efficacious living creature, and they were also the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s favorite. However, Nimbus never expected his daughter to be so lucky to return safely. This was such a pleasant surprise. ¡°Father, I cane back safely this time because of my savior. Not only did he save me, he even sent me safely to the Royal Region. If it were not for him, I would have fallen into the hands of the Sangruil Sinners.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, Astrid. I will definitely reward the hero that saved my daughter. Where is he right now? Why didn¡®t hee back with you?¡± ¡°Father, David has to take care of something, so he couldn¡®te. He promised me he woulde to net Royal to find me once he¡®s done.¡± ¡°Alright, I want to meet him when the timees.¡± ¡°Father, there¡®s something that I encountered on the way back that I want to talk to you about after we get back,¡± Astrid said. She had not forgotten about Burke making her savior David a wanted criminal in the empire. However, Astrid had no idea that Rainos, an important figure in the military, had learned of this earlier and had urgently pulled Burke over to admit to his mistakes. Ramos was about to sacrifice Burke in exchange for the entire Lutgen family¡®s safety. ¡°Alright, we¡®ll talk when we go back. Go see your mother. She has cried so much for you these days.¡± Astrid then saw the beautiful woman next to Nimbus. ¡°Mother!¡± Astrid cried out. ¡°Astrid!¡± The beautiful woman cried. The mother and daughter held each other and cried. After a while, Astrid looked at the dozens of young men behind Nimbus and said, ¡°Hello, Brothers.¡± ¡°We can finally be at ease now that you¡®re back, Astrid. We¡®ve been so worried.¡± ¡°Yeah. I feel like my life has lost all color when you¡®re not around. It has been so quiet and dull. It¡®s great now that you¡®re back.¡± ¡°Astrid, you can¡®t be so willful next time. Even if you want to go out, you have to tell Father so that he¡®ll keep you safe. You have no idea how worried we were when the Sangruil Sinners were hunting you.¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, Brothers. I won¡®t be so willful anymore.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡®s talk when we get back,¡± Nimbus waved his hand and said. The group followed Nimbus down the tform and returned to the Royal Pce. More than a hundred thousand people followed behind them. Below the tform were multiple luxurious pces. This was the Royal Pce, where the royal family, or the Barlowe family, lived. Chapter 1093 Chapter 1093 Nimbus and Astrid sat facing each other inside the Royal Pce. ¡°Astrid, tell me what you encountered. Tell me, how did David save you?¡± Nimbus asked. Astrid started telling Nimbus in detail how she was being chased by the ck¨Crobed men and then had one of them catch up to her. She used her trump card and killed the man unexpectedly. Ultimately, she ran to Boundless, and to save the countless humans on Boundless, she chose to lead the ck¨Crobed men away. Eventually, David appeared out of nowhere to save her. After she said that, Astrid continued, ¡°Father, I noticed the Sangruil Sinners were all half human, half¨C beast monsters under their ck robes. They should have a gene from a gxy beast called the Nine¨C Headed Serpent imnted into them. I think they did that to raise their power to fight us.¡± ¡°Yes, they are indeed working with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. You don¡®t have to worry about this. I will take care of them. Judging from how the Sangruil Sinners defeated the pce guards, they should have a Celestial Ranker among them. How old is David? Where does hee from? How could he defeat them so easily?¡± ¡°I didn¡®t ask him how old he was, but I don¡®t think he¡®s too old. He¡®s very powerful as well. He even killed the strongest Sangruil Sinner in less than three rounds after he turned into a beast and his strength increased. As for where David is from, he said he returned from exploring outside. He even told us many stories about his adventures. At the same time, he also asked us a lot about the Milky Way.¡± After thinking for a while, Nimbus said, ¡°Astrid, you have to introduce me to David after hees to net Royal. I have to thank my daughter¡®s savior.¡± ¡°I got it, Father,¡± Astrid answered. Nimbus was not curious about David¡®s strength. Instead, he was even more worried about whether David was a Sangruil Sinner spy. Did he purposely do all that to get on Astrid¡®s good side? Then, he would get close to her so that she would trust him enough to tell him all secrets of the Milky Way Empire. This was not impossible. Rather, it was quite likely. However, Nimbus would only know for sure after he met David. The father and daughter chatted for a long time before they stopped. After they parted ways, Nimbus went to an old building in the Royal Pce. After a few barriers, he came into the innermost secret room. Once Nimbus entered the room, he started coughing his lungs out. ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± At this moment, he could not suppress the injuries sustained while fighting with King Moe of Sangruil. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Of course, if Nimbus were severely injured, Moe would be no better. He was even more seriously injured than Nimbus. Moe was just a peak Infinity Ranker. Chapter 1094 Chapter 1094 However, once he turned into a beast, he could reach partial Eternal Realm and be on the same level as Nimbus. After all, Nimbus was genuinely at partial Eternal Realm, while Moe was only at partial Eternal Realm after a surge. As the fight continued, Nimbus would gradually regain the upper hand, However, Moe relied on the strong defense of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. Even though Moe was at a disadvantage, Nimbus still could not defeat him in a short period. In the end, the two used very strong techniques and suffered injuries. ¡°Nimbus, take this medicine.¡± An old man with white hair and a white beard walked out of the secret room and handed Nimbus a red pill. After Nimbus took it, he swallowed it in one go. His coughing immediately stopped. ¡°I¡®m fine. Don¡®t worry about me, Wildred,¡± Nimbus said to the old man. ¡°I¡®m guessing the Sangruil Sinners were very aggressive this time to have made you like this,¡± the old man sighed.N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Indeed. Moe wasn¡®t my opponent, but he got to the same level as me after bing a beast. So, I can¡®t look down on him. If all of them are like this, it will be very troublesome,¡± Nimbus said. ¡°I¡®m not worried about this. There¡®s a strong possibility of repulsion after imnting the Nine ¨CHeaded Serpent gene. So even if they¡®ve researched that for a hundred years and found an improvement, not everyone will seed. I¡®m guess only half of the people that disappeared back then remain, or maybe less. Even if all of them be powerful, they won¡®t pose much threat to the empire.¡± ¡°What are you worried about then, Wilfred?¡± Nimbus asked. ¡°I¡®m worried about the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n crossing the distance anding here from the Beast Gxy. Will they work with the Sangruil Sinners to attack the empire? If they do, then we¡®ll be in danger,¡± the old man answered. Nimbus shuddered He said, ¡°That¡®s not possible, right? Beast Gxy is a level 5 civilization. ording to the Universe Convention, they can¡®t attack a civilization of a lower level. If not, they will be punished by all the gxies. How else could the Milky Way survive until now? We would be captured and raised to be their food source long ago.¡± ¡°That¡®s why they work with the Sangruil Sinners from the Milky Way and even imnted their genes into the humans. As long as they cane here quietly and help the Sangruil Sinners take down the Milky Way, they can do whatever they want to the humans in the Milky Way after the Sangruil Sinners control us. Then, they will gradually turn the Milky Way into their farm.¡± ¡°Those Sangruil scum! Don¡®t they know the humans in the Milky Way will be in a dangerous position if they do that? Once the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n infiltrates us, the Milky Way will never be able to make aeback,¡± Nimbus said through gritted teeth. ¡°They have been blinded by hatred. They think they can control the development of things if they¡®re careful. However, do they think stray dogs like them can control the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, a powerful species ranked top ten among the gxy beasts?¡± Wilfred shook his head and said. ¡°Wilfred, what should we do then? I can¡®t even take down Moe, so what should we do if the Nine¨C Headed Serpent nes over?¡± ¡°Nimbus, even if they want toe, they will do so quietly and slowly. They wouldn¡®te all at once as it will be too obvious. We still have time. What you need to do now is recuperate and then break through to Eternal Realm. All problems will be solved once you¡®re at Eternal Realm.¡± ¡°Wilfred, it¡®s not easy to get there! No one in the Milky Way has ever done this,¡± Nimbus said with a bitter smile. ¡°I know it¡®s hard. However, this is the only way. Also, you will solve all your problems in one go. As long as you¡®re in Eternal Realm, we¡®ll be able to handle whatever the opponent throws at us, and we can even fight back. If not, we can only hope that the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n never dares toe here.¡± ¡°I got it, Wilfred. I will try my best.¡± Chapter 1095 Chapter 1095 In a foreign void in the corner of the Milky Way. This was the remote area of the Milky Way. If one moved forward, they would reach the legendary Zone of Nothingness once they left the Milky Way. There was no life, no light, and nothing else. There were just countless space storms and space cracks. Once humans reached the Zone of Nothingness, they would feel like their six senses were taken away from them. They would not feel anything. After they passed the dangerous Zone of Nothingness, they would reach another gxy Beast Gxy In the remote area of the Milky Way, an indigenous living was invaded a few years ago. Countless powerful half¨Chuman, half¨Cbeast monsters invaded this ce. The indigenous people on the net could not resist them, so they could only watch in despair as their homnd was invaded. Meanwhile, the indigenous people on this became the monsters¡® ves. At this moment, on this named Light Star. ¡°Hiss!¡± A snake¨Clike hiss could be heard. Even though it was not loud, all living creatures on Light Star could hear it clearly. The surviving indigenous people on Light Star shuddered unconsciously when they heard this voice. They felt as if they had been punished by the Gods when they heard this hiss, their bodies going cold from head to bottom. Meanwhile, the animals started going crazy when they heard this voice. It was as if this voice was from their natural enemies. Countless roars resonated through Light Star. Inside a secret room, King Moe of Sangruil was treated by a peculiar¨Clooking man. Even though this man was thin, his head was abnormally big and disproportionate to his body. He looked very different from an average human, like a big¨Cheaded doll that was not fully developed. Not only that, but he also had vertical slit¨Cshaped pupils. One would shiver in fright when they saw him. Moe sat on the chair. His veins and vessels were protruding, and one could see blood flowing quickly inside them. Countless scales were showing vaguely on his skin, making him look terrifying At this moment, Moe gritted his teeth like he was enduring intense pain. ¡°King Moe, you¡®re badly injured,¡± the thin man said. His voice did not sound like it came from his mouth. Instead, it sounded like he was speaking through grinding sounds, sounding sinister and sharp. ¡°I am. However, Nimbus is no better than me. I didn¡®t think he could reach that stage after centuries of not seeing him. I thought I could take down the Barlowe family with incredible ease this time Ie back and then take over the Milky Way. Who would expect an ident like this to happen? If my body didn¡®t agree with your genes and perfectly go into beast mode, drastically increasing mybat and defense, I might have died,¡± Moe said while enduring the pain. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Moe felt shocked when he recalled his fight with Nimbus not long ago. Nimbus was indeed powerful. Moe was a peak Infinity Ranker. After going into beast mode perfectly, he would still be powerful even if he was at partial Eternal Realm. He could defeat almost everyone with his shocking defense at partial Eternal Realm. However, he suffered a disadvantage when it came to fighting Nimbus. Nimbus¡®bat power should be at the peak of partial Eternal Realm, and it was close to Eternal Realm. ¡°Since Nimbus can injure you like this when you¡®re in beast mode, you can¡®t underestimate him. I thought you would be the strongest person in the Milky Way, but who would have expected Nimbus to be at this level,¡± the thin manmented. Humans were the most efficacious creatures in the universe indeed. No wonder all the universe¡®s species were trying to get close to humans and use them as examples. Not only would this be more convenient, but they could also gain more efficacious human experience. Chapter 1096 Chapter 1096 However, among the countless races in the universe, very few people could truly incarnate into human beings. Most of them were simr to the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. They were incarnated into this odd appearance, which was very recognizable at just a nce. They still had a long way to go if they wanted to incarnate into normal humans. As the most efficacious creature, although human beings¡® starting point was very low and was far worse than any race of gxy beast, their maximum limit was ridiculously high. Their future was full of infinite possibilities. As for gxy beasts, there would be an upper limit for them if there were no atavism. Once they became adults, it would be difficult to improve theirbat power unless they encountered a miracle. Gxy Beasts could only continue to increase the upper limit of theirbat power when there was atavism. However, it was rare to see such a thing. Every time this happened, they would immediately be a member of the royal family of all races and be admired by everyone. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Nimbus is indeed my mortal enemy. He is less than a thousand years old, has already reached the peak of partial Eternal Realm, and is only one step away from the Eternal Realm. Once he truly breaks through to the Eternal Realm, our ns will be in vain,¡± Moe said solemnly. 1 ¡°King Moe, you can rest assured! Although Nimbus is now at the peak of partial Eternal Realm, it is not so easy to break through to the real Eternal Realm. He may not even see a chance in his lifetime. However, even if Nimbus can¡®t break through to Eternal Realm, his current strength is already a huge threat to us. We must find a way to get rid of him before we can continue our n,¡± the thin man said with a smile. Moe nced at the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent and did not ask why he was sure that Nimbus could not break through in a short time. He knew the man must know something but was not telling him. Hence, there would be no point even if Moe asked him, so he decided against it. Moe closed his eyes and continued to endure the intense pain in his body. Nimbus injured him severely. If he took his time to recuperate, he would only be healed in a few years. However, Moe could not wait so long. Therefore, he chose to utilize the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s strong healing genes to heal himself. His body was 99.99%patible with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s genes anyway, and it was so close to 100%. One must know that between the two races, the probability of such a situation was one in a billion, and not everyone could achieve it. The process of this treatment would be excruciating. After all, not everyone could handle the fusion of the two races¡® genes. Plus, Moe had to monitor the changes in his body constantly. Once there was an ident, he had to take countermeasures. He could not pass out even if he was in pain. If not, all his previous effort would be in vain, and it would be unknown if he could ever wake up again. Chapter 1097 Chapter 1097 A few dayster, Moe let out another terrifying roar. His injury was almost healed. As expected of the gxy beasts, their defense was impressive, and their healing ability was terrifyingly powerful. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Asked the thin man in the form of a Nine¨CHeaded Serpent. ¡°Very good! You Nine¨CHeaded Serpent are such powerful creatures indeed. This healing ability is truly terrifying. I think I am almost healed now. If Nimbus is in front of me now, and his serious injury has not healed, I might not lose to him,¡± Moe stood up and moved his body while saying that ¡°Of course. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n is the ninth most powerful race among the gxy beasts, and our healing ability is notparable to that of your humans,¡± the thin man said with a smile. ¡°Indeed! But although we humans are not as good as gxy beasts in all aspects, and we even have a huge gap, we humans represent infinite possibilities, which is also iparable to you gxy beasts, ¡°Moe replied. ¡°Of course, this is the basis of our cooperation. We all have our own strengths. You want the powerful body of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, and we want the infinite potential of you human beings.¡± Moe did not want to continue the topic. He had gone against the will of humanity by working with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. Once word of this got out, he would be a traitor to humanity and would be spurned by all humans in the gxy. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, he was on a mission to overthrow the Milky Way Empire and revive Sangruil. As a former member of the Sangruil royal family, Moe had no choice. After seeing there was no hope for revenge, he chose to take all the surviving Sangruilians and ventured across the void to go to the Beast Gxy to find a partner. In reality, the people that Moe wanted to cooperate with were not the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n because they were notorious entities listed in the human history of the Milky Way Gxy. As a result, as he stepped into Beast Gxy, he unexpectedly arrived at the territory of the Nine ¨C Headed Serpent n and met the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. In the end, they chose to cooperate forck of a better option. ¡°Severus, I¡®m almost fine now, but Nimbus has always been an obstacle in our n. We have to find a way to get rid of him. Originally, I made two preparations. First, I sent someone to abduct his only daughter and then went to intercept him to test his strength. If I could kill him, I would. If I couldn¡®t, I¡®d have used his daughter to lure him, and then we would have joined forces to kill him. However, not only have I been severely injured by him, but the n to abduct his daughter has seemed to fail too. What should we do now?¡± Moe asked, changing the topic. ¡°It is indeed tricky if Nimbus is so strong. Since there is an ident with the n, let¡®s discuss it again and see if there is any way to save it. If nothing works, I have to go back and report to the n truthfully,¡± The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent named Severus replied. ¡°I told you before that the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n should have sent enough power to directly crush Nimbus and wipe out the entire Barlowe family so I can directly take over the Milky Way Empire. Won¡®t it be more convenient that way? Why run back and forth like this? Isn¡®t it a waste of time?¡± Moe said, feeling a little displeased. ¡°King Moe, things are not as simple as you think. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n has crossed the gxy to help you, so we have vited the Universe Convention. Once discovered, our entire tribe will be punished. This is no joke.¡± ¡°Aren¡®t you afraid now that you¡®re returning to ask for help and get more manpower? The result will be the same anyway. It¡®s a waste of time,¡± Moe sneered. ¡°We wille up with the exact n after a discussion with the n. But, King Moe, you can rest assured. Since we choose to cooperate with you, we will not give up halfway and will help you control the entire gxy. I hope you will keep your promises at that time,¡± Severus said. ¡°As long as you help me recover sessfully, I will naturally abide by what I have said.¡± ¡°That would be best.¡± While the Sangruil Sinners and Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n were discussing how to deal with Nimbus¡­ On Blue Star in the Royal Region, David was busy exchanging various unknown items found in ruins with the bounty hunters who came. Originally, David wanted to buy these things directly at a high price. These items were unknown items with no known price, so he would decide the price. However, David found a problem in the process. The system determined that he could not arbitrarily name a price. Although David and these bounty hunters did not know the price, the system did. If David wanted to buy an item of unknown value, the system would give a suitable price, and it would only recognize this price. For example, the system named 100 million for an item. Even if David offered to buy it with one billion, the system would only approve 100 million. Hence, David would only get onevish point. The other 900 million would not give David anyvish points, so he was spending the money in vain. Chapter 1098 Chapter 1098 This then caused a situation David had been working hard for two days to buy countless items from the bounty hunters, but he only spent a few billion and got dozens ofvish points. He was happy as he thought he could break through quickly to Infinity Rank. However, reality pped David across the face and made him feel helpless. Even so, he could understand this. If the system did not limit him, David would buy any unknown item for trillions or even tens of trillions. By then, it would be too easy for him to obtainvish points, and soon, he would be unbeatable in the universe. After working hard for the day, Davidy in bed sadly. He bought more than thousands of unknown items in two days and only got dozens ofvish points. It was too little. It would be hard for him to get the dozens ofvish points if it were not for the few rare items. The system priced over 80% of the items at only tens or hundreds of Gxy Dors. There were even some that were just a few Gxy Dors. David wanted to throw the items at the system¡®s face. This was so insufferable! Could the system fool him like this? ¡®Fine, I¡®ll just buy chambers ofmerce. ¡®I can¡®t spend much money on these items anyway. I can¡®t makevish points. ¡®I can only ask Mia to focus on purchasing chambers ofmerce ¡®If not, I don¡®t know when I will be able to upgrade.¡® David thought helplessly. The next day, David told the bounty hunters to go back and stop bringing items over. He did not need them anymore. In the end, most of them left, leaving only some of them who were reluctant to leave. They wanted to hand their things to David, so David could only take them in. Luckily, there were fewer people today, so he should be able to care for everything before the day ended. Half a day passed, and he still did not find anything useful. ¡°Next!¡± David called out helplessly. This time, the person who came in was a middle¨Caged man. ¡°Give it here,¡± David said. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes, Master David.¡± The middle¨Caged man handed David a strange¨Clooking rock after he said that. David took it and saw that it was pretty heavy. However, he did not look properly before he tossed it to one side. Then, he nced at the system to name the man a price so that he could take the money and leave. However, when he looked at the system¡­ ¡®What¡­! David thought he was seeing things. He rubbed his eyes and looked closer. Suddenly, he let out an excited yell. Chapter 1099 Chapter 1099 David could not believe his eyes when he looked at the prices given by the system panel! ¡®How many zeros are there?¡® He counted carefully. ¡®One, ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand¡­ Eight t¨Ctrillion?¡® David stared dumbfounded at the data given by the system. A total of eight trillion Gxy Dors! Once the deal was done, he would get 80 thousandvish points! Not only could he break through partial Infinity Rank, but he could also even go a step further and raise his body and mind power to Infinity level 10. With the infinity level double limit, David¡®sbat power would surpass peak Infinity Rank and reach another level. As for what that level was, David still had no idea. It was definitely the highest power in the Milky Way. After all, the giants of the Milky Way were only at Infinity Rank. At that time, who would dare to target Earth? He could destroy families like the Tuffin or Callisto families at will. N?velDrama.Org content. David stared at the system. His eyes lit up, and his whole body trembled with excitement. Meanwhile, Oren Underwood, the middle¨Caged man sitting opposite him, was a little confused when he saw how excited David was. He could not see David¡®s system. Therefore, he could only see David staring at him with inexplicable excitement. At that moment, David looked as if he wanted to eat Oren. Oren was shocked. ¡®Is Master David interested in me? ¡®Impossible! Impossible!¡® Oren shook his head in his heart. ¡®Master David has Dance Fairy, one of the four fairies, following him around. Princess Astrid also likes him, so how could he be that kind of person? ¡®However, what¡®s with that look in his eyes? ¡®If Master David doesn¡®t fancy men, why is he looking at me like he wants to eat me? ¡®If I am right, won¡®t Dance Fairy and Princess Astrid be too pitiful? ¡®Two of the four fairies in the Milky Way fell for a man who doesn¡®t like women. ¡°How ironic. ¡®Who knows how many men in the Milky Way are going crazy for the four fairies? And two of them fell for a man like this. ¡®If word got out, this would be the biggest news in the Milky Way. It is enough to make so many people dumbfounded. But, if so, why would Master David like me? ¡®Is it because of my sexy stubble?¡® 2. When Oren thought about this, he touched the stubble that had just grown back after he shaved a few days ago. Even though it felt prickly, it was indeed pretty sexy. He recalled being called thedy killer when he was young. So many young women fell for him. However, he did not bother to look at them. He thought these women were too shallow. Unfortunately, he suffered a reversal of fortune and was forced to make a living by bing a bounty hunter. Thedies he loved all left him. When he thought about this, he felt a pain in his heart. He did not think that he would be a man killer now that he was older. ¡®Pah! What was I thinking? ¡®Even if it¡®s Master David, I will not ept, and I will notpromise. ¡®You can kill me, but you can¡®t humiliate me. I, Oren Underwood, am a normal man.¡¯ David was still feeling excited as he stared at the number on the screen. He had no idea what Oren was thinking. If not, he would have pped Oren across the face. Aside from the number, David also noticed some words under the system. It was the introduction to that precious item. (This is a Nine Turning Star Iron, and it¡®s not easy to produce it. After certain¨Csized stars collide, a new net will form after extreme high¨Ctemperature tempering. Then, it will wait for the next collision and extreme high¨Ctemperature tempering to continue forming news. After repeating the same process nine times, the iron will be formed. It won¡®t seed with even one step missing. It could be described as a precious item after multiple catastrophes. It¡®s also one of the precious treasures in the universe. ] [The Nine Turning Star Iron is very useful, and it has a lot of uses. It can be melted into any metal. If it¡®s added to any attack¨Ctype weapons, defense weapons, or flying vessels, the item will be upgraded by a few levels. They will all get upgraded more than ten folds. [At the same time, the Nine Turning Star Iron is also the main ingredient for the Evil Splitting Sword. If it¡®s used to make an Evil¨CSplitting Sword,bined with a topbat skill like Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique, it will not only conquer every obstacle, but it will also be able to sh through anything in the world, it can even stop all evils and be the nemesis to all evil. (This Nine Turning Star Iron is the perfect size for a standard Evil¨CSplitting Sword. If the host is ready to make it, the system can be of assistance. If not, a level 3 civilization can¡®t smelt and sessfully make it.) That was the end of the description. Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100 The light in David¡®s eyes became brighter. The corners of his lips were slightly upturned, and he disyed an understanding smile. If no one else was in the room, he would have thrown his head back andughed. This thing was the legendary Nine Turning Star Iron. When David was dealing with the Meteor Chamber, they asked for Nine Turning Star Iron. Moreover, they said they could do anything for David if he could give them the Nine Turning Star Iron. From this, one could tell that the Nine Turning Star Iron was extremely rare. David did not think he would get a Nine Turning Star Iron randomly. He was so surprised. If he turned this Nine Turning Star Iron into an Evil¨CSplitting Sword as the system said, he could sh through everything in the world and ward off evil inbination with the Evil Splitting Sword Technique he just learned. 2 ¡®Wow, sh through everything. ¡®Which means there¡®s nothing in the universe I can¡®t sh after I have the sword. ¡®How bad*ss!¡® If others said this, David might think they were lying. However, David would believe anything the system said unconditionally. After all, it gave David too many surprises. Oren saw David¡®s smile, and he shuddered. Oren wanted to p himself. ¡®Master David said he doesn¡®t want it anymore, but I insisted on sending this to him. ¡®Great, I¡®ve walked right into his trap.¡® If Oren did not hear from other bounty hunters that David would pay ording to the item¡®s value as compensation and his money was not tight, he would not have offered David this stupid rock More than a year ago, his bounty hunter group had a near¨Cdeath experience on an unknown. Less than ten people survived among the team of more than a hundred people. This was a huge loss. This impacted them heavily, and they did not dare to go on adventures anymore. Moreover, they lost so many people, and in the end, they only brought back this stupid hard rock They thought this might be some precious ore, and they could sell it so that they could send the money to family members of their dead teammates. At least, they thought it could relieve the burden of the ones with children and raise their dead teammates¡® children. In the end, no one knew what this was even after they brought it for multiple appraisals. Only one person was willing to buy it for research. However, Oren refused to sell because the price was too low. After all, he got this in exchange for lives of a nearly a hundred of his teammates. The price the buyer named was barely enough to be shared among the widows. Let alone allow them to live without worries. It was not even enough to buy some proper clothes for the families. In the end, Oren kept the rock. He would still have hope if he kept it. Once he sold it at a low price, all his hopes would be crushed. Besides, Oren figured this would be worth more since he took it from such a dangerous ce. It must be because that person was not knowledgeable enough. However, a child of one of his teammates fell severely ill recently. Even if it was not terminal, the child needed a lot of money for treatment. Plus, they had not gone on any missions or adventures in the past year. How would they get the money? Therefore, when they heard David would pay ording to the item¡®s value aspensation, Oren came with the rock. He hoped David was knowledgeable enough to give him an eptable price so that he could settle his dead teammates¡® widows and soothe this sore spot of his. If not, he would not be at ease for his entire life. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After all, David had a rtionship with Princess Astrid, and he might be the princess¡® husband in the future. However, Oren did not think that David was someone like this! Chapter 1101 Chapter 1101 Of course, David was more than happy to let the system turn the Nine Turning Star Iron into an Evil¨C Splitting Sword. However, this was not the time. He should only decide after he bought the iron. Afterparing the Nine Turning Star Iron andvish points, David felt thatvish points were more important. Even if the Nine Turning Star Iron was precious, it was just an item. He could usevish points to upgrade his strength. Between the two, David would not hesitate to choose thetter. After he turned the system off, David looked at the middle¨Caged man in front of him and asked, ¡°Sir, may I know what your name is? Where did you get this Nine¡­ I mean, rock?¡± David¡®s words also brought Oren back to his senses. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Master David, my name is Oren Underwood. You don¡®t have to call me Sir, just call me Oren. When my bounty hunter group went exploring, we found this rock on a foreign. That was very dangerous. We lost 90% of our teammates all to bring this rock back,¡± Oren said in a low voice. That trip would be his sore spot forever. His brothers, whom he would eat and drink together, had all died there. Whenever he looked at that stupid rock, Oren would remember his dead brothers. He wanted to throw it away many times but was reluctant to. This stupid rock was the only chance to compensate his dead brothers¡® families. ¡°I¡®m sorry I reminded you of your sad memories. Can you still find this? If you can, I hope you can take me there. I canpensate you,¡± David asked. The Nine Turning Star Iron was a very precious item in the universe, so of course, it would be better to have more of them. If David could find the source, he wanted to go there and look for more. If there were no living creatures on the, he would not mind smashing the to see if there were more Nine Turning Star Irons. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Master David. I¡®m afraid we can¡®t find it anymore. That¡®s an area that¡®s never been explored, and when we were there, that was constantly moving very fast. Now that a year has passed, I don¡®t know where it has moved to,¡± Oren answered. ¡°I see. Do you know what this is? Have you shown it to others before? Did no one else name you a price for it?¡± David continued asking. David was not disappointed that he could not identify the source. It was enough to turn this iron into an Evil¨CSplitting Sword. To David, the more important thing was the amount ofvish points he could get this time. ¡°I have no idea. I showed this to a lot of people, but they had no idea what it was. I think it¡®s a rare ore. After all, it¡®s very hard. I tried a lot of techniques, but I still can¡®t damage it. Some people wanted to buy it for research, but their price was too low, so I didn¡®t sell them. Master David, do you know what this is? Can you tell me? After all, more than a hundred of my teammates died for this stupid rock. I need to at least ensure my brothers die without any worries.¡± Oren asked expectantly after hearing David¡®s answer. When David heard that, he thought to himself, ¡®Indeed. No one knows what this is.¡® As for Oren saying he could not damage it no matter what he did, that was obvious. The system said no one in this level 3 civilization could melt this Nine Turning Star Iron, let alone David This was a very precious treasure. Oren was just a bounty ranker at partial Cosmos Rank, so of course, he could not damage the Nine Turning Star Iron. ¡°Oren, to be honest, I do know what this is. However, you can¡®t take it back even after I tell you. I promise I will pay enough topensate you. What do you think?¡± Chapter 1102 Chapter 1102 ¡°Of course, Master David! Since I brought it here, I don¡®t n on bringing it back,¡± Oren answered quickly. ¡°Very good! Haha! Oren, you¡®re my friend now. From now on, you cane and find me if you need anything or encounter any problems. You don¡¯t have to be polite to me. As long as you¡®re in the right, I promise you, no one in the entire Milky Way will dare to bully you,¡± David said as he guffawed. He was thrilled. This time, not only could he get something as precious as the Nine Turning Star Iron, he could even spend eight trillion and earn eighty thousandvish points. He could immediately upgrade hisbat power to break the ss ceiling of the Milky Way. He was killing two birds with one stone. ¡°Thank you, Master David,¡± Oren put his hands together and said. At this moment, he was not too excited. After all, he still thought David liked men and was just saying that to get close to Oren in the future. Oren did not want to give David this chance. He had decided. After this deal, he would nevere back to see David anymore. Oren still had no idea what David¡®s promise meant. Once this deal was done, David would spend eight trillion and get eighty thousandvish points. Then, he would upgrade his strength to partial Eternal Realm. That would be the topbat power in the Milky Way, and David would be on the same level as Emperor Nimbus. Without exaggeration, anyone with a promise from someone with the samebat power as the emperor could do anything they wanted in the Milky Way. At least, no one would dare to openly bully him. Even Emperor Nimbus would not dare to do this without careful consideration. David would be even more powerful than the royal family of the Milky Way Empire. Right now, Oren was still thinking about never seeing David again. Of course, he had no idea of the truth. If not, even a fool would not think that way. ¡°You don¡®t have to thank me. You¡®re too polite, Oren. I should be the one thanking you. You have helped me solve a huge problem. You¡®re my savior,¡± David looked at Oren and said courteously, his eyes full of smiles. Oren could not stand David¡®s gaze. So, he quickly changed the topic and asked, ¡°Master David, what is this stupid rock?¡± ¡°This stupid rock is called the Nine Turning Star Iron,¡± David answered. ¡°Nine Turning Star Iron? What¡®s that? What uses does it have?¡± ¡°Hmm, how should I say this? To put it simply, it¡®s a very precious metal. There are a lot of uses for it. You can increase the attack and defense for your weapon if you incorporate the iron into it.¡± ¡°That¡®s all?¡® Oren was wondering how powerful it was. At the end of the day, it was just a supplementary tool. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Oren could not understand how precious the Nine Turning Star Iron was. His knowledge and experience showed how ignorant he was. However, this was normal. After all, not many people in the Milky Way knew what it was. David would also think it was just a piece of stupid hard rock if not for the system. Chapter 1103 Chapter 1103 ¡°I understand, Master David. Since you said this stupid rock is a very precious metal, I wonder, how much you¡®re nning to pay me?¡± Oren eventually asked the question he was more concerned about. He was in urgent need of money. If not, he would not stay here. A year ago, after returning from the brink of death, Oren promised his dead teammates¡® families that he wouldpensate them so they would be provided with the basic necessities. He believed he could get a high price with this stupid rock then. However, a year passed, and he still had the rock. His promise also seemed so far away. He was so helpless when his teammate¡®s child fell sick. Sometimes, a man without money was no man at all. David showed Oren eight fingers. However, he did not say the exact price. He was worried he would scare Oren, so he decided to mentally prepare Oren first. ¡°Eight million?¡± Oren asked in disappointment. To be honest, eight million was not too low. No one had ever proposed over a million to him before. However, to Oren, this was not enough. More than a hundred teammates died, and this thing was worth so little. He needed at least ten times this price if he wanted to fulfill his promise. However, since he took the rock over and promised David he would not bring it back, he should just take it. He needed money urgently, and time waited for no one. He woulde up with another n for his promise in the future. As long as he was still alive, he would not forget it. Oren had epted this price in his heart. Howeyer, David shook his head, hinting to Oren that he was wrong. Oren was stunned. ¡®Not eight million? ¡®Can¡®t be eight hundred thousand. After all, David said this is very precious. ¡°The Nine Turning Star Iron! The naine alone sounds very bad*ss. ¡®However, how would a big shot like David be interested in something worth eight hundred thousand? ¡®It¡®s like he¡¯s worried I won¡®t sell it to him if he tells me the price. ¡®Could it be eighty million?¡® Oren was filled with joy. ¡®I was right toe here this time. ¡®David knows what he¡®s doing!¡® ¡°Eighty m¨Cmillion?¡± Oren asked carefully. David shook his head again. Oren was puzzled. ¡®It¡®s not eight million or eighty million, but it¡®s a number that starts with eight. Could it be¡­¡® Oren widened his eyes suddenly and stammered, ¡°M¨CMaster David, i¨Cis it eight hundred m million?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. David continued to shake his head. Oren waspletely stumped this time. He had said all the numbers he could. If he went up, it would be eight billion Gxy Dors, which was impossible. If he went down, eight hundred thousand did not seem like a number that suited David. ¡°Master David, stop ying with me. I can¡®t figure it out. Please tell me,¡± Oren said. Chapter 1104 Chapter 1104 ¡°Oren, I¡®ll tell you. You have to sit down, and it¡®ll be best if you¡®re mentally prepared so you won¡®t be shocked,¡± David thought about it and said. He knew if he did not tell Oren, Oren would never have guessed eight trillion in this lifetime. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Master David. I¡®ve been a bounty hunter for so many years, and I¡®ve seen so many things. I was even on the brink of death once. Money is nothing to me, but I can¡®t ignore my dead teammates¡® families. I¡®m fine with anything as long as I can ensure their wellbeing.¡± When David heard that, he felt impressed. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was very rare to have people who valued rtionships so much in this materialistic world. ¡°Alright, Oren. Listen closely. This Nine Turning Star Iron is very important to me, and it¡®s very precious. I¡®m prepared to buy it from you for eight trillion Gxy Dors.¡± David told Oren the number. His words were like a bomb in deep waters when they entered Oren¡®s heart. Immediately, huge waves started forming inside Oren. Oren felt light¨Cheaded and could not calm himself down for a long time. ¡®Eight trillion Gxy Dors? ¡°How much is that?¡® Oren had never heard of this amount, let alone seen it. ¡®Who is David? ¡°He wants to buy this stupid rock for eight trillion Gxy Dors. ¡®Aside from whether this rock is that valuable, does he even have so much money? ¡®It¡®s not eighty thousand, not eight hundred million, but eight trillion! ¡®I think only the biggest chambers ofmerce in the Milky Way can take out so much money! ¡°Master David, are you sure you¡®re not joking with me?¡± Oren asked in shock. ¡°I¡®m not joking. It is indeed worth eight trillion Gxy Dors. Are you happy with this amount?¡± David asked with a grin. ¡°O¨COf course! i¡®m delighted! No, I¡®m not! No, t¨Cthis is too much! I can¡®t take s¨Cso much money! You only need to give me one billion, no, one hundred million Gxy Dors!¡± Oren stammered. ¡°No, I should pay you ordingly. I never take advantage of others. It¡®s very, very hard to get the Nine Turning Star Iron. It requires nine star collisions to form, and you found such a huge one. So, I won¡®t give you even a penny less,¡± David said righteously. If it were someone else, they would want to use the least money to get the best deal. However, David was not the same. He wanted to spend money. He neededvish points the most. He finally found such a valuable Nine Turning Star Iron, so he would not let it go. That would be eighty thousandvish points! If he got it, he would immediately have the highestbat power in the Milky Way. Even if he met Emperor Nimbus, he would not be scared. ¡°M¨CMaster David, h¨Chow can I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡®t need to feel bad about this. So many of your teammates sacrificed their lives to get this. So what if I pay a fortune for this? I can¡®t use it to get back the lives of your teammates. I can¡®t go against my conscience for this, so I should pay you ordingly. Take this money andpensate your dead teammates.¡± David¡®s speech was too good. No amount of money could get back the lives of Oren¡®s dead teammates. Oren was touched. If it were someone else, they would not tell Oren the truth about the rock, and they would surely use all kinds of methods to lower the price. David was the only one who would tell him honestly. ¡®If I were a woman, I would pay back Master David with my body. ¡®No! ¡®I don¡®t think he likes women. ¡®Too bad I¡®m a normal man, if not¡­¡® Oren stood up and put his hands together before bowing to David deeply. He said, ¡°Master David, you have a noble character and unquestionable integrity, and I am so impressed by you. This bow is from my dead teammates. Your presence made their deaths more meaningful and improved their living family members¡® lives.¡± After he said that, Oren bowed to David again and continued, ¡°This is from me. If it weren¡®t for you, I might not be able to fulfill my promise to my dead teammates in my life. I would forever live in regret. Thank you, Master David! Thank you!¡± At this moment, this middle¨Caged man, who had nearly escaped death, had tears in his eyes. Chapter 1105 Chapter 1105 David epted Oren¡®s bows. He knew if he refused, Oren would not feel at ease. ¡°Oren, please don¡®t say that. I only did what I should. This rock is indeed very useful to me. Let¡®s start the deal now if you don¡®t have other opinions.¡± David was still thinking about his eighty thousandvish points. To prevent more trouble, he should do the deal now. He needed to get thevish points now. ¡°Alright! Let¡®s start now,¡± Oren quickly said. ¡°However, I have a small request,¡± David said suddenly. ¡°Please tell me, Master David.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I hope you keep this deal a secret and don¡®t tell anyone. This will be good for both of us. I¡®m not the only one who wants the Nine Turning Star Iron. Also, eight trillion Gxy Dors is a lot of money. If others learn about this, you might not be able to protect it with your strength, don¡®t you think so?¡± David figured it would not be much trouble to him if this matter was leaked as he would soon be the strongest person in the Milky Way. However, David did not want to attract too much attention. Even though no one in the Milky Way could threaten him, what about outside the Milky Way? He should always be vignt so that he could live longer. ¡°I agree, Master David. You¡®re right. I should keep this a secret and not tell anyone about this. Don¡®t worry,¡± Oren patted his chest and promised. This was about his safety. He would surely keep this secret and not tell anyone. ¡°Let¡®s start now,¡± David said. The two exchanged contact information. Then, David started transferring money into Oren¡®s personal ount. Normally, such a considerable amount being transferred into a personal ount would alert the Milky Way Empire Regtory Department, but David had the system¡®s help. Hence, the Milky Way Empire Regtory Department would not notice this. After all, the system was a remnant of a God Tier Civilization. A level 3 civilization would not detect any of its unpredictable cover¨Cups. Oren felt as if he was in a dream even after the transfer was done. It finally dawned on him as he looked at the 13 digits in his ount. After the deal, David did not ask Oren to stay. He was in a hurry to look at the changes in the system. Since he already had thevish points. he should spend them on upgrading himself. Oren did not stay either He was also in a hurry to save his dead teammate¡®s child. They were waiting for the money to save their life. Plus, he needed to divide this massive amount of money with his surviving teammates. However, he did not n to take out everything. After all, it was too big of an amount. It might not be a good thing to let them know about this. David asked Mia to arrange a quiet secret room for him. He was about to stay there and would only come out after breaking through. David sat cross¨Clegged inside the Concord family¡®s secret room on Blue Star. After he rposed himself, he opened the system panel. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9991437565142324 [Gxy Dors] [Body: Celestial level 10 [+] [Mind: Celestial level 10 [+] [Combat: Partial Infinity Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch [Entry Level+], Air Crushing p [Entry Level+], Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique [Entry Level+] [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine [Expert+] [Lavish Points: 80174] Indeed, hisvish points had increased to above eighty thousand. David stared happily at this number. This was such a surprise. He never thought he could get so manyvish points in one go. He thought he would need to spend some time to be the strongest in the Milky Way. However, how many days had it been since he arrived at the Royal Region? He had already achieved it. This was such an unexpected surprise. This alone was his biggest gain aftering to the Royal Region. David clicked on the [+] button behind Body. A pop¨Cup window appeared. [Host, are you sure you want to upgrade Body? This upgrade will cost ten thousandvish points.] Chapter 1106 Chapter 1106 There were the choices ¡®yes¡® and ¡®no¡® below. David did not hesitate before choosing yes. Three dayster, David opened his eyes. At this moment, his eyes looked like two ck holes. One would feel they were being sucked in when they looked into them. His temperament waspletely different from three days ago. He exuded a fascinating charm in all of his movements. David opened his system panel again. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9991437565142324 [Gxy Dors] [Body: Infinity level 10[+] [Mind: Infinity level 10 [+] [Combat: Partial Ruler Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch [Entry Level+], Air Crushing p [Entry Level+], Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique [Entry Level+] [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine [Expert+] [Lavish Points: 42174] He had spent thirty¨Ceight thousandvish points. His body and mind hade to Infinity level 10, and his combat had reached partial Eternal Ruler Rank At the same time, David could also see the next standard for the next realm, just like he could for Star Realm and Universe Realm. Star Realm had three levels: Satellite,, and Ster. Meanwhile, there were also three Universe Realm levels: Cosmos, Celestial, and Infinity. It was the same for Eternal Realm: Ruler, Immortal, and Sovereign. David had no idea if there were more, but if he was right, there should be. However, he was not at the level to know. He was finally at the peak of the Milky Way. N?velDrama.Org content. David clenched his fist. ¡®Is this the power at partial Eternal Realm? ¡®It¡®s so strong.¡® David felt that Blue Star might not be able to contain him if he sneezed right now. He had slightly over forty thousandvish points right now. If he wanted to break through again to reach Eternal Realm, it would take him a hundred thousandvish points. However, David was not worried right now. He was the strongest in the Milky Way now, so was there to be afraid of? Next, he should hand the matters surrounding purchasing of chambers ofmerce to Mia. He asked her to do it without restraints. He would get rid of anyone who dared to stop her. He was not scared of Emperor Nimbus, so who else would he be scared of? After some time, he would get a hundred thousandvish points. When the time came, even Emperor Nimbus would not be his opponent. David thought about it. He had no use for the remaining forty thousandvish points right now. He should increase his Combat Skills and skills as these were useful. Next, David upgraded his three Combat Skills and Ancient Traditional Medicine to perfection. He needed a hundredvish points to upgrade from entry¨Clevel to expert. Then, he needed two hundredvish points to upgrade them from expert to master. Finally, he needed three hundredvish points to upgrade them from master to perfection. There were a total of four levels. Three Combat Skills and one Skill cost him 2300vish points. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9991437565142324 [Gxy Dors] [Body: Infinity level 10 [+] [Mind: Infinity level 10 [+] [Combat: Partial Ruler Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch [Perfection], Air Crushing p [Perfection], Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique [Perfection] [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine [Perfection] [Lavish Points: 39874] Finally, he only had 39874vish points left. He would be able to upgrade to Eternal Realm if he gained a little more than sixty thousandvish points. He was looking forward to the future. However, he first needed to eliminate the threat to Earth, the Tuffin family. Chapter 1107 Chapter 1107 After David upgraded his Combat Skill and Skill, he did not leave the secret room immediately. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Instead, he took out the Nine Turning Star Iron. At the same time, he opened the system panel to turn the iron into an Evil¨CSplitting Sword. After the system checked the iron, a pop¨Cup window appeared. [This is a Nine Turning Star Iron, which can be turned into any weapon. However, there¡®s a limit to its size, so it can only be made into a knife, sword, dagger, or any simr attack¨Ctype weapon. If you need it, please enter the weapon you want.] David entered Evil¨CSplitting Sword, A window appeared once again on the system panel. [Host, are you sure you want to turn this Nine Turning Star Iron into an Evil¨CSplitting Sword? This will cost ten thousandvish points.] There were two choices below. Yes and no. ¡°F*ck!¡± David blurted out when he saw the amount needed to make an Evil¨CSplitting Sword. ¡®Isn¡®t this just a stupid sword? Do you need ten thousandvish points for it? ¡®Why don¡®t you just rob me of it?¡® However, David would still spend thevish points after screaming at it. Right now, David¡®sbat le el had reached partial Eternal Realm, which was the strongest in the Milky Way. It would be challenging if he wanted to break through again in a short period. Because of this, he would not miss any chance to increase his strength. The Evil¨CSplitting Sword and Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique were a package, so he would be more powerful if he used them together. ¡®It¡®s just ten thousandvish points. I have almost forty thousand! I can afford it!¡® He then selected yes. A dayter, David walked out of the secret room with a long dark red sword. Then, he asked the Concord family members to help him make a wooden sheath so he could put the sword inside and carry it on his back. From now on, the sword would be David¡®sbat partner. ording to the system¡®s introduction, the sword could sh through everything in the world. A Milky Way battleship or Gxy Warship could not handle David¡®s sword. David was ready. Next, he would take care of the Tuffin family, the hidden threat to Earth. Then, he would fulfill his promise and go to visit Astrid in Royal. While he was at it, he would meet Emperor Nimbus. This was mainly to see how strong Emperor Nimbus was. David would not dream of defeating him. He only wanted to confirm that Emperor Nimbus had no ways of dealing with him. Nimbus was the strongest person in the Milky Way, and hisbat power was through the roof. If they were evenly matched, David could go back to Earth and live the life he wanted. If Celia and the others were willing toe out, he would bring them out to take a look and treat the trip as a holiday. Even if he had just left Earth and constantly kept in contact with the women, David still wanted to return to Earth badly. After all, Earth was his home, and his family and friends were all there. One had to return to their hometown in glory. If not, it would be meaningless. Right now, David was the most powerful person in the Milky Way and had reached the height countless people dreamed of. He badly wanted to update Celia and the others on Earth of this. Even after he came out and met Mia and Astrid, two of the four fairies, he still only had Celia and the others in his heart, even if they could notpare to the two fairies. Chapter 1108 Chapter 1108 David only saw Mia and Astrid as his friends. If he had a choice, he would not hesitate to return to Earth to apany Celia and the others, instead of staying and being amorous with the two fairies. As for Mia and the Concord family, David would still make them his spokesperson in the Milky Way and continue buying chambers ofmerce for him. Even if David could do whatever he wanted in the Milky Way right now and he would not need to fear anyone, he still could not be too rxed. Also, David had a hunch that the matter surrounding Princess Astrid¡®s abduction and the Sangruil Sinners working with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n would not end so easily and quickly. A huge force that had disappeared for centuries suddenly showed up again, so they must have made a lot of preparations. There might be arge¨Cscale battle in the Milky Way soon. This depended on whether Nimbus could handle it. Due to this, there were no disadvantages to having more power. David did not want to provoke anyone, but some people did not want to spare him. He had rescued Astrid and killed some Sangruil Sinners, so there was already grudges between them. He could not be careless about this, and he had to remember this. Before leaving Blue Star, David went to Mia and told her what he was thinking. ¡°Are you leaving Blue Star? Didn¡®t you say you would stay for a while here? Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡± Mia asked quickly. ¡°I have something important to take care of urgently, so I have to leave,¡± David answered. ¡°Will youe back again?¡± Mia looked at him expectantly. ¡°I am not sure, but I might note to Blue Star any time soon. After I¡®m done with this, I n to make a trip home,¡± David replied honestly. He did not want to lie to Mia. After taking care of the Tuffin family and making a trip to Royal, he would get ready to return to Earth. That was his home, and many people were waiting for him. David was just a passerby to Blue Star. He came here to get enoughvish points to break through his barrier back then. Now that he had completed it beyond his expectations, he needed to take care of his business now. ¡°I see¡­¡± Mia was disappointed. She thought he could stay on Blue Star with David for a long time. However, David wanted to leave after only a few days. ¡°Yeah, Mia. However, I need your help with something. I will start my own chamber ofmerce. Then, I¡®ll let you and your family run it. If there are any chambers ofmerce for sale, please buy them and merge them with the established chamber ofmerce so that it will be stronger. Money is not a problem. If you encounter any problem you can¡®t solve, please contact me, and I will handle it,¡± David said. ¡°Will you go to Royal to see Princess Astrid?¡± ¡°I will go after I¡®m done with my business.¡± ¡°Can you bring me? You said you just came back from exploring, so you¡®re unfamiliar with the Royal Region. If I¡®m around, I will spare you of a lot of trouble and problems. After all, I¡®ve been in the Royal Region for so long, so I know a lot about the ce,¡± Mia said suddenly. ¡°Mia, thank you for your kindness. Truly. However, you juste back, and you just reunited with your family. Furthermore, your family has gone through such a huge catastrophe, so how can I ask you to ignore your family for my selfishness? So, you should stay with your family. If we were a few dayste this time, you might never see them again. Nothing¡®s more important than family,¡± David rejected. Of course, he knew it would be better to have Mia around so he would not be so clueless. However, Mia was being very transparent in what she wanted, including when she announced that she would withdraw from the four fairies. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. David did not want any more women troubles. He had enough of them but did not know how to handle them. Right now, it would be best to avoid it. Chapter 1109 Chapter 1109 ¡°David, we promised Her Royal Highness that we¡®d go see her in Royal. You can¡®t go without me. Won¡¯t this make me look bad?¡± Mia said, feeling aggrieved. ¡°Mia, I will take care of something and then drop by to see Her Royal Highness. I am not going there intentionally to visit her,¡± David exined. ¡°I don¡®t care. You have to take me to Royal. If not, Her Royal Highness will say I am not a woman of my words.¡± Two days passed. An Octagon left Blue Star. Ultimately, David could not win against Mia and agreed to take her with him. In those two days, Mia had arranged everything for her family. At the same time, she told the empire that they started a new chamber ofmerce named East League Chamber of Commerce. Then, they would merge the previously purchased chamber ofmerce with this one. The Concord family would be very busy during this period. However, they were happy to live this busy life. David did not care about the specific procedure. He was not concerned about that. As long as he got thevish points, nothing else mattered. On the Octagon. ¡°Where are we going, David?¡± Mia asked happily. She would be in a good mood as long as she could stay with David. ¡°We¡®re going to the Tuffin family, one of the eight prominent families,¡± David answered. ¡°The Tuffin family? Why?¡± Mia asked in confusion. ¡°I have a grudge against them, and I¡®m going to get rid of them.¡± ¡°Huh? You have a grudge against them? How big is this grudge? I heard they¡®re going to drop, out of the eight prominent families. However, their grandmaster is still around so no one dares to provoke them.¡± ¡°It¡®s a huge one. One of us has to die.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°What? D¨CDavid, you¡®re not joking, are you?¡± Mia asked in shock. This was the Tuffin family, one of the eight prominent families! Even if they were going downhill now, not everyone could afford to provoke them. Plus, the most important factor to consider was their grandmaster. He was one of the giants in the Milky Way, and an Infinity Ranker. Although David was also strong, those two had such a huge age difference between them. Mia did not think David had the power to fight a giant like that. ¡°Do you think I would joke about this? Mia, you don¡®t have to go if you are scared. I¡®ll send vou to Royal before I go to the Tuffin family. What do you think?¡± David said. He was not bothered about this. He did not care about the Tuffin family anymore. However, Mia came from a small family, so it was normal for her to be scared of a big family like the Tuffin family. However, David infuriated Mia by saying that. ¡°David, are you looking down on me? Even though I am weak in my background and strength, I am not scared of death. I might have faced a fate worse than death if it weren¡®t for you. So, I will go with you. Worsees to worst I¡®d just die. Plus, from what I know about you, you would never do anything you¡®re not confident in,¡± Mia said seriously. David shook his hands and exined, ¡°Don¡®t misunderstand me. I didn¡®t mean that. It¡®s just that it might get gory and violent. I¡®m worried you¡®d be scared, so that¡®s why I wanted to send you to Royal.¡± ¡°I¡®m not scared.¡± ¡°Let¡®s go then.¡± ¡°David, the Tuffin family was at a temporary deficit in manpower or resources. Soon, they will be reced by the Darosa family and lose their ce among the eight prominent families. However, Grandmaster Tuffin is the tricky one. After all, he¡®s one of the giants of the Milky Way, and he became famous very long ago. He should be thousands of years old now.¡± ¡°Do you know much about Grandmaster Tufin?¡± David asked. ¡°No. He¡®s always in seclusion, and it¡®s been a long time since news about him hade out. However, anyone who can be a giant in the Milky Way will at least be an Infinity Ranker.¡± David knew this. Next, Mia used her connections and contacted the people she knew to help David understand the Tuffin family¡®s strength from all angles. Chapter 1110 Chapter 1110 Over Mis had announced that she would withdraw from the four fairies, and she stopped epting invitations. Right now, a lot of them would first ask her about this. After they got confirmation from her, most of the men would stop paying attention to her. They said she was nuts and must be confused. How could she withdraw from the four fairies for a man? They said she had broken their hearts before hanging up theirmunication devices. Only some women would give Mia their blessings and continue to talk to her. David saw all of this. Honestly, with his current strength, he would not need to know this. All crafty plots and machinations were nothing to absolute power. The Tuffin family or Grandmaster Tuffin would not be able to handle David¡®s attack. However, David did not stop Mia. After all, she was doing this out of kindness. Only by doing this could Mia feel like she was helping David, and she could show her value. If David rejected this, Mia would feel useless. Hence, David decided to let her do her thing. After asking around, Mia finally got a piece of important information about the Tuffin family. Mia spent a lot of effort to get this piece of information from a trust fund kid who admired her. The Darosa family would take action against the Tuffin family soon, and they would kick the Tuffin family out of the eight prominent families. They had eyed this position for too long. Then, Mia did more research after she got this piece of information, and it seemed to be true. ¡°David, what should we do now?¡± Mia looked at David and asked him after she had made sure the Darosa family would take action. ¡°It¡®s fine. It¡®s their business if they want to take action against the Tuffin family. We don¡®t have to worry about that. We can just go straight to the Tuffin family,¡± David said indifferently. ¡°David, I think we should wait for a bit. Amazingly, we have the Darosa family to test the waters for us. There will be a fierce battle between the two families when the timees. Regardless of who wins or if both sides lose, it will be the best time for us to take action against the Tuffin family,¡± Mia advised. ¡°But how long do we have to wait? We don¡®t have time. The Darosa family has been eying that position for so long. Who knows when they will actually do it? What should we do if they¡®re waiting until the day Grandmaster Tuffin dies? I don¡®t have so much time to waste,¡± David said while shaking his head. ¡°I don¡®t think it will take long. From what I know, the Darosa family will take action in these few days. Why don¡¯t we walt and see? It¡®ll take us a few days to go there anyway.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡®ll decide when we get there.¡± ¡°David, may I ask if you have a way to defeat Grandmaster Tuffin? He¡®s an Infinity Ranker,¡± Mia asked curiously. She was indeed very curious. On the surface, David seemed unbothered by the Tuffin family. However, Grandmaster Tuffin was still alive and well. There had been no news of his death. If not, how would David stand a chance? The Darosa family would not wait to wipe out the Tuffin family if this was true. None of the giants of the Milky Way was easygoing. If not, the Darosa family would not have endured their position for so many years. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Of course, I have a n,¡± David answered calmly. It was just an Infinity Ranker, and David was not at all bothered by him. Before going to Blue Star, David was apprehensive. Back then, he was just a partial Infinity Ranker. However, he had a transformation during those days in Blue Star. Mia looked at David in admiration. ????l?????.??m No matter what David had in mind that made him look down on such a person, he was already ranked among the top in the Milky Way to Mia. Moreover, David was so young. She had such a good eye. No matter what, she had to stay with David. If not, she would not meet someone as good as him ever again if she missed out on him. Chapter 1111 Chapter 1111 A few days passed. Mia had been paying attention to every aspect of the Darosa and Tuffin family¡®s movements. When they were about to reach the heart of the Royal Region, David got an update from the Meteor Chamber. The Tuffin family dispatched a Milky Way Battleship. All of the cores were heading to the where Grandmaster Tuffin was living in seclusion. Something big is indeed happening in the Tuffin family, and they¡®re going to seek help from Grandmaster Tuffin. ¡®Since all of the core members are going to where Grandmaster Tuffin is hiding, why don¡®t we head straight there so I can eliminate all of them in one stroke? ¡®I can even avoid hurting any innocent people. ¡®Good idea. l¡®ll do this. ¡®However, I don¡®t think just anyone knows where Grandmaster Tuffin is living in seclusion.¡® David thought about it and contacted the Meteor Chamber. He bought the location of Grandmaster Tuffin from the Meteor Chamber. Unexpectedly, this information was actually pretty valuable, and David got a lot ofvish points for it. However, it was nothingpared to how much he needed. After he got the location, David told themander of the Octagon to head to the where Grandmaster Tuffin was staying. However, Mia stopped him just as he was leaving the room. ¡°David, I have great news for you!¡± Mia said excitedly. When David saw how happy Mia was, he could guess what was going on. She might have gotten the news that all of the core of the Tuffin family were heading to Grandmaster Tuffin. Mia did not know that as soon as the Tuffin family made a move, David was already aware. The information from the Meteor Chamber was amazing. After all, he had spent so much money on it. However, David pretended not to know anything and asked, ¡°What made you so happy?¡± ¡°The Tuffin family is making a move. They dispatched a Milky Way Battleship to head to Grandmaster Tuffin¡®s location. They must be going to ask for help. Also, the Darosa family dispatched three Milky Way Battleships shortly after that. Even though we don¡®t know what they¡®re doing, judging from the route they¡®re taking, they should also be heading to Grandmaster Tuffin¡®s location. The two families are going to collide, and it¡®s going to be amazing,¡± Mia said with a look of joy. ¡°Really? That¡®s great! Thank you, Mia,¡± David answered with a grin. He did not expect the Darosa family to follow the Tuffin family. ¡®This is good. If they start fighting, it¡®d be great if the Darosa family could wipe out the Tuffin family so that I don¡®t have to do anything. ¡®If both sides lose out, I can even take action in the dark to destroy the cores of the Tuffin family and me it on the Darosa family.¡® ¡°You¡®re wee, David. It¡®s only right that I do this. I¡®m happy to be able to help you. What should we do now? Are we still going to Tuffin?¡±. ¡°Let¡®s go to Grandmaster Tuffin¡®s location is to watch this grand event.¡± ¡°But we don¡®t know where that is.¡± ¡°It¡®s fine. I know where he is. The Tuffin family is my mortal enemy, so of course, I would know.¡± Then, the Octagon changed paths from going to Tuffin to going to the where Grandmaster Tuffin was located. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In the void of the Royal Region, a Milky Way Battleship was flying full speed ahead. That ship belonged to the Tuffin family. This was the second time they were heading to Grandmaster Tuffin¡®s location in such a short period. Back then, they never came here. They would onlye by annually to report the family¡®s current situation. Thest time they came was after Adan went to Earth and died there, causing huge turbulence in the family. This time, it was because the Darosa family kept suppressing the Tuffin family, seemingly wanting to start a fight with them. Now, they had received news through the grapevine saying the Darosa family might attack the Tuffin family soon to eject them from the eight prominent families. This news was even worse than the last, as the Tuffin family might face a life and death situation. Chapter 1112 Chapter 1112 Grandmaster Tuffin were not around, the Tuffin family would not be able to resist the Darosa family with their current strength. Inside the Milky Way Battleship, all the cores were gathered to discuss countermeasures. They were talking over each other. Only the head of the family, Orson, was sitting in ce and allowing them to talk. He had never said one word since the beginning, and it was unknown what he had in mind. ¡°Lord Orson, ording to reliable sources, the Darosa family has sent three Milky Way Battleships after us. I think they¡®re serious this time. What should we do? Should we continue or go back?¡± ¡°Do they have a way to handle the grandmaster and want to catch us all in one fell swoop?¡± ¡°No way! Their grandmaster is just a juniorpared to our grandmaster. He¡®s 1000 years younger than the grandmaster, so how can he defeat the grandmaster? Impossible!¡± ¡°How is it impossible? His Majesty isn¡®t even as old as the grandmaster, so are you saying His Majesty can¡®t defeat our grandmaster? I feel like Grandmaster Darosa has broken through a new realm and intends to use us as sacrificialmbs to demonstrate his strength.¡± ¡°How can the Darosaspare to His Majesty? Were you dropped on the head when you were born? His Majesty is the number one in the Milky Way! Who canpare to him?¡± ¡°It¡®s just an example! Even if Grandmaster Darosa can¡®t defeat our grandmaster alone, don¡®t you think he¡®ll seek out help? I suspect that the Aband family is also in on this. If the two work together, they can catch all of us in one fell swoop.¡± After the person said that, no one dared to say anything. They all turned their heads to look at Orson. This was possible, and it was quite likely. If this was the case, they were in danger. The Tuffin family was wholly dependent on Grandmaster Tuffin. They would all be safe if he were alive, but the Tuffin family would fall apart if something happened to him. The scene fell silent for a while. Orson lifted his head to look at the cores. ¡°This is possible, so do you have any ideas on how we should counter this? Tell us, and we¡®ll discuss it,¡± Orson said. The cores looked at each other, but no one said anything. This was rted to the life and death of the entire family, so who would dare to say anything recklessly? N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Orson nced at the crowd. He sighed internally when he saw no one speaking. The Tuffin family was indeed suffering a temporary deficit in terms of both manpower and resources. Right now, none of the younger generations of the family could do anything When Orson was about to say something, someone among the younger generation stepped forward and said, ¡°Lord Orson, I think we should go back immediately and stop heading toward the grandmaster.¡± ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Orson asked. ¡°If we go to the grandmaster now, we might all be captured by the Darosa and Aband family. If that were to happen, we will never have the capital to make aeback. If we head back now, they won¡®t be able to find the grandmaster¡®s location and won¡®t dare to do anything to us. If not, they will suffer if the grand master loses his mind after learning that the family has been destroyed. This is also why the Aband family never dared to do anything to us in the past.¡± The cores¡® eyes lit up. This was a good n. If they did not expose the grandmaster¡®s location, everyone who wanted to take action against the Tuffin family would remain hesitant. ¡°What do you all think?¡® Orson asked. ¡°Lord Orson, I think it will work.¡± ¡°I agree as well. Even though it can¡®tpletely solve our crisis, it can ensure we¡®re safe for the time being.¡± ¡°I second the motion!¡± ¡°I second the motion!¡± The cores all expressed their opinions. Even though they came this time to ask the grandmaster for help, they could not continue anymore after they learned of the possibility of the Darosa and Aband families working together This was because Grandmaster Tuffin might die if both of the families sent their powerhouses at the same time, Grandmaster Tuffin had to be safe so that their family could also remain safe. ¡°Alright, we¡®ll go back at once,¡± Orson said decisively. Chapter 1113 Chapter 1113 Time passed slowly, and David¡®s Octagon trudged forward. Since they were a little further away, they needed more time to arrive. The Tuffin family had decided what to do, but they got into trouble on their way back. They ran into the three Milky Way Battleships the Darosa family had sent to chase after them. The three Milky Way Battleships surrounded them when they met. It was clear they wereing for the Tuffin family. ¡°Lord Orson, where are you going with all these people?¡± The head of the Darosa family, Fidel Darosa,ughed and asked. ¡°Fidel, I know what you want. You want to follow us to find our grandmaster, right? Listen to me, stop dreaming. We¡®re going back now, so don¡®t think of ever finding out. I don¡®t think you dare to do anything to us too, hahaha...¡± Orson replied while alsoughing. ¡°Orson, you¡®re too naive. Do you think we won¡®t know where Grandmaster Tuffin is without you leading the way? We just weren¡®t looking for him,¡± Fidel replied calmly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Orson asked. ¡°What do I mean? You seem to forget that there¡®s a force that can get you anything you want as long as you have the money.¡± Orson stayed silent for a while. Then, he suddenly remembered something and roared, ¡°Fidel, are you insane? How dare you deal with the Meteor Chamber? Did you forget the empire¡®s rules? No one is allowed to deal with the Meteor Chamber, if not, they will be severely punished once discovered! You¡®re digging your own graves! If I spread news of this, you¡®ll be finished. Plus, the Meteor Chamber is not omnipotent.¡± ¡°Orson, calm down. Of course, I know this. However, the rules are dead, and I am not. Do you think the empire¡®s rules can govern everyone? You¡®re the head of one of the eight prominent families, so how can you be so naive? As for whether they are omnipotent, you can give it a try yourself. I didn¡®t have them deal with this themselves because the price they asked for was too high. Besides, I wanted to see your reaction firsthand. I forgot to tell you, you can¡®t spread anything right now,¡± Fidel said confidently. The Tuffin family¡®s Milky Way Battleship was in chaos right now. They seemed to be trying to contact the other Tuffin family members. However, they found that they indeed could not send any messages. The Darosa family must have done something to block theirmunications. ¡°Fidel, what are you trying to do? Do you want to force us into a dead end?¡± Orson asked in anger. ¡°Don¡®t you know what I am trying to do? Why do you think I¡®m backing you into a corner? Where should I start? I don¡®t want to be your enemy, but you have to give us your position in the eight prominent families, and then we can talk about the rest.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming! Fidel, let me tell you, don¡®t even think of taking our ce!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Oh veah? Orson, let me be honest with you. My family will eventually be taking your ce. Today. I am here to talk to you and your grandmaster. I don¡®t want to have a fallout with you, but if you still disagree, then I¡®m sorry. I will carry out the next step and kill all of you. I will get your grandmaster¡®s location from the Meteor Chamber no matter how high the price is. Then, I¡®ll work with the Aband family to eliminate your family. It¡®s up to you what you want to do. You might live, or you might die. Is your position or inheritance more important? Think this through.¡± When the Tuffin family members heard what Fidel said, their psychological barrier copsed immediately At this moment, no one from the Tuffin family was willing to step forward to fight with the Darosa family to protect their family and honor. Such was the tragedy of the Tuffin family. As the family became weaker and weaker, their honor started decreasing, and their unity also diminished. If a family did not have honor and unity, then their family would soon be finished. Orson looked at the cores around him. There was no resolution in their eyes as they faced death. Instead, they showed a never before seen terror. He knew his family was doomed. They could not return to their former glory of when they first got into the eight prominent families. His family would fall under his rule. Orson would soon be a sinner of the family. ¡°Fidel, is your family really not working with the Aband family?¡± Orson asked. ¡°Not now, but if you keep being stubborn, we will soon. It¡®s up to you. After all, we only want your ce. We don¡®t want to have a life and death struggle with you,¡± Fidel replied. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll bring you to see our grandmaster. If you can convince him, we will submit our position to you.¡± ¡°Haha! How straightforward. This will be the best decision you¡®ve ever made. Your family won¡®t me you for choosing inheritance.¡± Four Milky Way Battleships headed to Grandmaster Tuffin¡®s location. David did not know what had happened to the Tuffin and Darosa family. They were still heading over as far as they could. A few days passed, and Orson brought the Darosa family to where Grandmaster Tuffin was located. ¡°Grandmaster, I, the unfilial head of the family, Orson, have something to tell you. It¡®s about the survival of the family, so please show yourself!¡± Orson yelled into the sky. Chapter 1114 Chapter 1114 The voice traveled below through the speaker of the Milky Way Battleship. Soon, there was a reply, and it was an old voice. ¡°I got it. Tell the Darosa family toe down to talk.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster,¡± Oron replied respectfully. Then, he said to the Darosa family, ¡°Lord Fidel, the grandmaster is asking for you.¡± ¡°You¡®re hrious, Lord Orson. We juniors won¡®t dare to interfere in the business between the grandmasters,¡± Fidel said with a grin. ¡®What a joke! ¡®What if I get killed after I go down to talk to Grandmaster Tuffin? ¡®How aggrieved would I be?!¡¯ Then, the hatch of the Darosa family¡®s Milky Way Battleship opened. Soon, a figure shed by, and it was gone in a blink of an eye. Clearly, the Darosa family¡®s powerhouse was here. No one knew what the grandmasters talked about down there. Since they did not have permission to listen in, they could only wait on the outskirts of the. Soon... Boom! A loud voice came from below. Then, they could hear a roar. ¡°Santos, you¡®re at mid¨CInfinity Rank? Nellie,e help me!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Before everyone could react, a red figure rushed out from another Milky Way Battleship belonging to the Darosa family. It broke the Milky Way Battleship and rushed to the below. She was so fast that the naked eye could not track her. Everyone could only see a sh of red. The person who interfered right now was also a powerhouse. The new powerhouse of the Darosa family, Nelle Darosa! No wonder the Darosa dared to attack the Tuffin family even when they knew Grandmaster Tuffin was still alive. They had two Infinity Rankers. At this moment, David was chatting with Mia in the Octagon. Suddenly, he felt three powerful energies. Even though they were a little far, David¡®s Infinity level 10 mind power was no joke. He could sense even the slightest movements. ¡°Mia, I need to take care of something, and I¡®ll be back soon. Wait for me here and stop moving forward.¡± After he said that, his body disappeared. Mia wanted to ask him what was wrong, but he was not there anymore. However, she listened to David and stopped the Octagon here to wait for David¡®s return. Chapter 1115 Chapter 1115 Boom boom boom! After Nelle joined the fight, loud booms were repeatedly heard from below. This, coupled with the shockwave of the intense battle, sent the four Milky Way Battleships flying, making them tumble a few times in the air. ¡°Back away!¡± ¡°Back away now!¡± Fidel and Orson yelled at the same time. After they steadied the ships, they continued to back away. They stopped once they were at a safe distance. However, they did not do anything and only stared at the battle below, quietly waiting for a result. They knew the result of this collision would entirely decide the result of the battle between the grandmasters below. Grandmaster Tuffin was a mid¨CInfinity Ranker, while the two from the Darosa family were just beginner Infinity Rankers. ording to traditional logic, the two beginner Infinity Rankers could not defeat a mid Infinity Ranker. However, Grandmaster Tuffinw was more than a thousand years old, and was no longer in his prime. The two from the Darosa family were in the prime of their lives. If the two worked together, the battle became an even match. Right now, the people from the Tuffin family were the happier of the two. They thought they were going to be doomed right now. Even the best case scenario would result in them losing their ce among the eight prominent families. However, the current situation excited them a lot. Their grandmaster, who should be old and weak, was so strong. If the second powerhouse of the Darosa family did not show up, the first would surely not have been the grandmaster¡®s opponent. However, the current situation was that even if the Darosa family had two powerhouses, they still could not do anything to Grandmaster Tuffin. On the contrary, the Darosa family was worried. They did not think that Grandmaster Tuffin would be so good at hiding his strength. They were confident that they could beat the Tuffin family this time. Firstly, Grandmaster Tuffin was old and was more than a thousand years old. So, he was considered an antique in the Milky Way, so his body was definitely not as strong as before. More than ten years ago, he showed his strength, but he was just a beginner Infinity Ranker. He had not broken through at that age, and the Darosa family felt that there was no hope for him anymore. Secondly, it was Nelle¡®s return. Nelle was the current head Fidel¡®s youngest aunt. She was discovered to be highly talented when she was young. Back then, the Darosa family was in a difficult situation. In order to ensure Nelle¡®s safety and the family¡®s future development, they secretly sent Nelle to Lunar Pce to be one of their disciples. As one of the two pces in the Milky Way, Lunar Pce¡®s strength was evident. Aside from the Milky Way Empire that controlled the entire Milky Way and the mysterious Meteor Chamber, Lunar Pce and Misty Pce were ranked third respectively, so one could see just how powerful it was. Now that Nelle had be a powerhouse, she finished her studies and returned to the family.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The Darosa family wanted to be famous in a glorious moment that showed their strength, so they decided to take action against the Tuffin family and kick them out of the eight prominent families. If they seeded, the Darosa family would rise to fame in the Milky Way and be one of the eight prominent families. However, ns went astray sometimes. The Darosa family did not expect Grandmaster Tuffin to hide his strength and to have already risen to mid¨CInfinity Rank. It would be easy for him to face the two powerhouses from the Darosa family. Now, they were in a difficult position. However, they were not too worried. After all, Nelle was from Lunar Pce. After she became a powerhouse, she had a pretty high position in Lunar Pce. So even if Grandmaster Tuffin could win, he would not dare to kill her. More than ten years ago, he showed his strength, but he was just a beginner Infinity Ranker, He had not broken through at that age, and the Darosa family felt that there was no hope for him anymore. Secondly, it was Nelle¡®s return. Nelle was the current head Fidel¡®s youngest aunt. She was discovered to be highly talented when she was young. Back then, the Darosa family was in a difficult situation. In order to ensure Nelle¡®s safety and the family¡®s future development, they secretly sent Nelle to Lunar Pce to be one of their disciples. As one of the two pces in the Milky Way, Lunar Pce¡®s strength was evident. Aside from the Milky Way Empire that controlled the entire Milky Way and the mysterious Meteor Chamber, Lunar Pce and Misty Pce were ranked third respectively, so one could see just how powerful it was. Now that Nelle had be a powerhouse, she finished her studies and returned to the family. The Darosa family wanted to be famous in a glorious moment that showed their strength, so they decided to take action against the Tuffin family and kick them out of the eight prominent families. If they seeded, the Darosa family would rise to fame in the Milky Way and be one of the eight prominent families. However, ns went astray sometimes. The Darosa family did not expect Grandmaster Tuffin to hide his strength and to have already risen to mid¨CInfinity Rank. It would be easy for him to face the two powerhouses from the Darosa family. Now, they were in a difficult position. However, they were not too worried. After all, Nelle was from Lunar Pce. After she became a powerhouse, she had a pretty high position in Lunar Pce, So even if Grandmaster Tuffin could win, he would not dare to kill her. Chapter 1116 Chapter 1116 However, the Tuffin family¡®s strength was nothing more than a slightly stronger ant in front of Lunar Pce. The two families had their own hopes as they waited for the result of the battle. The battle between powerhouses was so terrifying. Even if they were far enough, they could still feel the suffocation brought about by the asional intense shockwave. ¡®How powerful! ¡®We can¡®t even resist the shockwave, let alone join the fight.¡¯ Boom boom boom! Bang bang bang! All kinds of collision and rumbles came from below. No one knew the actual situation of the fight. The Tuffin family members gradually calmed down from the earlier excitement. The grandmaster was old after all. So, a long¨Cdrawn battle was not good for him. The consequences would be unimaginable if something happened to the grandmaster. While everyone was waiting nervously, a figure zoomed past from below at lightning speed. It was so fast that everyone felt like they were seeing things. Then, they heard two loud sounds. Boom! Bang! This figure crashed into the Darosa¡®s Milky Way Battleship, catching everyone off guard. The huge impact destroyed the Milky Way Battleship immediately. Meanwhile, the Darosa family members on the ship had no idea what was happening before they were turned into dust, disappearing into the air. Then, everyone saw a figure stopping where the Milky Way Battleship was. This person was disheveled, and there was blood on the corner of his lips. It was Grandmaster Kruz Darosa. He seemed be severely injured, judging from his appearance. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At this moment, two more figures appeared at the scene suddenly. The red figure stood next to Kruz. She had a gorgeous body that was wrapped in a long red dress. She was the newly¨Creturned powerhouse of the Darosa family, Nelle. Even though Nelle did not have any visible wounds, her ample bosom rose and fell rapidly. Her beautiful eyes were staring straight at the white¨Chaired old man not far away from her. Clearly, the battle just now shocked her greatly as well. Another figure with white hair and gray clothes stood opposite them. It was Grandmaster Tuffin, a mid¨C Infinity Ranker. ¡°Cough cough... I didn¡®t expect this! Santos, you¡®ve been hiding so well. We¡®ve miscalcted,¡± Kruz said as he coughed a few times and shook his head. Santos was a mid¨C Infinity Ranker and was already more than 3000 years old, but he did not show any signs of aging. However, he could still win against the two beginner Infinity Rankers, which was something Kruz never expected. He should have gotten some kind of treasures of heaven and earth that could dy aging, which resulted in his current state. It seemed that Santos was intentionally hiding decades ago. ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡± Nelle asked worriedly at one side. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Nellie. I¡®m fine.¡± ¡°Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Grandmaster!¡± The other Darosa family members called out worriedly as well. Kruz shook his hand to tell them not to worry. ¡°I didn¡®t think such a towering heroine was hiding in the Darosa family either,¡± Santos replied with a fake smile. ¡°Wee back, Grandmaster!¡± Orson cried excitedly. ¡°Wee back, Grandmaster!¡± The other Tuffin family members were excited as well. ¡°Santos, since you¡®re a mid¨CInfinity Ranker, we¡®ve offended you, and we¡®ll leave right now. From now on, we won¡®t go after your position in the eight prominent families,¡± Kruz said. ¡°Grandmaster, the Darosa family kept suppressing us in the past few days, causing huge losses. We have no way to resist them, so that¡®s why we came here to ask you for help,¡± Orson cried. ¡°Kruz, do you think you can bully us like that? Do you think you can take action and stop whenever you want? What do you think I am?¡± Santos replied in a negative tone. ¡°What do you want then? Do you want to kill all of us?¡± ¡°Do you think I won¡®t do that?¡± Chapter 1117 Chapter 1117 Kruz stared at Santos for a while to determine whether he was joking. Then, he said, ¡°Santos, tell us what you want. If we can ept, then we¡®ll do whatever you want. However, I hope you won¡®t go overboard. If not, you won¡®t like it if we end up in a life or death situation.¡± Santos finally showed a sinister smirk when he saw that Kruz willing to submit. ¡°My requirements are simple. I want to cooperate with your family.¡± Kruz was surprised when he heard what Santos said. ¡°Oh? I wonder what kind of cooperation do you want?¡± Kruz asked. ¡°Very simple. The best cooperation is marriage.¡± ¡°Marriage? Between who and who?¡± ¡°The strongest people in both families, of course. For example, me and Miss Nelle, who is next to you.¡± After Santos said that, he stared at Nelle¡®s body and smiled lewdly. Before Kruz could say anything, Nelle could not hold herself back. She red at Santos. Her steady breathing became rapid again. Her ample bosom rose and fell violently. It was clear she was fuming. ¡°You pervert, do you want to die?¡± After Nelle cursed at Santos, she did not hesitate before charging forward. However, Kruz stopped her. ¡°Nellie, don¡®t.¡± ¡°Grandpa, that old pervert disrespected me. I want to kill him,¡± Nelle cried angrily. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Do what you¡®re told,¡± Kruz said. Nelle stopped speaking. Instead, she red at Santos opposite her. ¡°Santos, do you think we¡®ll agree to that?¡± Kruz asked. ¡°I think you will,¡± Santosughed and replied. At the same time, his energy skyrocketed, and it was even stronger than earlier. It reached the peak of mid¨C Infinity Rank and was close tote Infinity Rank. Kruz and Nelle looked at the slovenly old man not far away. ¡®He was hiding his strength?¡® The Tuffin family members were even more excited now. ¡®Grandmaster is so powerful!¡® ¡°Santos, you¡®ve surprised me. You want to marry Nelle, right? I ept. You can ask for her hand anytime you want,¡± Kruz said. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Nelle screamed in disbelief. She could not believe that her grandfather would marry her to an old pervert. So what if that old pervert was at peak mid¨CInfinity Rank? She was an elder of Lunar Pce. A mid¨CInfinity Ranker was nothing before Lunar Pce. Kruz looked at Nelle, hinting to her to shut up for now. ¡°I knew you would ept. Haha! Don¡®t leave first. Go and prepare yourselves. I¡®ll go to the Darosa family to ask for Nelle¡®s hand. I hope you won¡®t try anything. If not, your family will pay for your stupidity,¡± Santosughed. ¡°Santos, you¡®re wrong. You shouldn¡¯te to us to ask for her hand.¡± ¡°Who then?¡± ¡°Lunar Pce.¡± ¡°Lunar Pce? Kruz, are you kidding me?¡± Santos immediately asked with a dark face. ¡°I wouldn¡®t dare to. However, Nellie is an elder at Lunar Pce. If you want to marry her, you have to ask permission from the head of Lunar Pce,¡± Kruz said with a smirk. ¡°You¡®re an elder of Lunar Pce?¡± Santos asked as he stared at Nelle. ¡°Of course! I, Nelle Darosa, am the new 17th elder of Lunar Pce. You must ask the head for permission if you want to marry me. So? Do you dare to do so? The head might just agree. However, you might be killed as well. It depends on if you have the balls,¡± Nelle answered with a grin. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you think I won¡®t dare to kill all of you right here?¡± Santos said in a deep voice. At the same time, a peak mid¨CInfinity Ranker energy burst from his body. Everyone at the scene felt suffocated. Even Kruz and Nelle had solemn looks on their faces. Chapter 1118 Chapter 1118 ¡°You have to think carefully, old pervert. If you kill me today and cause Lunar Pce to lose one of its elders, the head will definitely pursue this. I wonder if your family can survive the head¡®s anger. Don¡®t destroy the Tuffin family¡®s entire bloodline because of your impulse,¡± Nelle threatened. ¡°You¡®re from Lunar Pce, so I won¡®t kill you. However, the rest of the Darosa family must die! As long as you don¡®t die, Lunar Pce won¡®t do anything to my family,¡± Santos said through gritted teeth. ¡°If you keep me around, I¡®ll still seek revenge and kill all of you when I¡®m strong enough. I¡®m still young, and I have enough time. If this continues, our families won¡®t end up good too. Why don¡®t you let us go now, and from now on, we¡®ll mind our own business? What do you think?¡± Nelle quickly said. She was worried that Santos would kill her entire family because he was impetuous. If that were the case, so what if she sought revenge in the future? Her family would note back to life. Ultimately, both sides would lose, and both families would vanish. Santos did not take action immediately, seemingly thinking about what he should do. He could not swallow the grievance if he let the Darosa family go. However, if he killed all of them and kept Nelle around, she would find a chance to seek revenge in the future. Kruz, Nelle, and the other Darosa family members were very nervous right now. They were worried that Santos would be impetuous and attack them. The strength he disyed just now was clearly more potent than hisbat power, so the two Darosa powerhouses might not be able to stop him. At this moment, a voice broke the silence and interrupted the tense atmosphere. ¡°Are you Grandmaster Tuffin?¡± Everyone looked at the source of the voice. Everyone saw a man in the air with a silver mask whilst wielding a long red sword whom had seemingly appeared out of nowhere. The masked man looked down at Santos while waiting for his answer. ¡°Who are you?¡± Santos lifted his head to look at the masked man who appeared out of nowhere as he asked calmly. Even though he looked calm on the surface, a huge wave was crashing against his heart. ¡®Who is this? When did he appear? ¡®Why didn¡®t I notice? One had to know that Santos was a peak mid¨CInfinity Ranker, so how would he not notice if a stranger approached him out of nowhere? At this moment, Santos was not the only shocked one. Kruz and Nelle were also beyond shocked. There were two possibilities if this masked man could appear suddenly next to them undetected. One was because he was much stronger than them, and the other was because he knew some strange stealth technique. No matter the reason, he already had the upper hand since he could approach them without being detected. As for the people from the two families, they only knew that another powerhouse was here, and that was all. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°I¡®ll ask you again, are you Grandmaster Tuffin?¡± David looked at Santos and asked again. His eyes were on Santos like they wanted to prate him. Santos felt ufortable under David¡®s gaze and even a little helpless. He answered unconsciously, ¡°Yes, I am Grandmaster Tuffin.¡± Chapter 1119 Chapter 1119 ¡°Since you¡®re Grandmaster Tuffin, does it mean you¡®re the one who controls everything the Tuffin family does?¡± David asked again. ¡°May I know who you are? How did my family offend you? Please tell me. If it¡®s our fault, I¡®ll ask them to apologize andpensate for it,¡± Santos said humanly. If someone else dared to speak to him like that, Santos would not be so humble. He might have attacked the person and crippled them before deciding on anything. However, he could not see through this masked man that appeared suddenly. Moreover, he appeared so silently, so Santos had to treat this seriously. After all, the Milky Way was too vast. There were countless livings with people better than him. He did not think he was invincible just because he was at peak mid¨CInfinity Rank. ¡°Alright, I won¡®t keep you on tenterhooks since you said that. You don¡®t have to care about who I am. However, I killed Adan. He ran into me when he brought Pavan to nt a ve mark on an indigenous living. So, I killed him. Who do you think is at fault in this situation?¡± David asked calmly. ¡°What? You killed Adan?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Before Santos said anything, he could hear Orson¡®s voice. ¡°Yes, I did,¡± David answered. ¡°So you¡®re saying you killed Pavan as well?¡± ¡°That¡®s right!¡± ¡°You bastard! Do you know we lost our hope of rising again because of you? You should die!¡± Orson yelled while a fire burned in his chest. They found an indigenous living. As long as they nted a ve mark on it, the Tuffin family would have the hope to rise again. However, the person in front of them made them lose this chance. How would Orson not be enraged? ¡°If you mean nting a ve mark on a that has no ways of resisting, then yes, I stopped you. Plus, I killed your family member as well. As for whether I should die, you don¡®t get to decide that,¡± David said calmly. Since appearing, he had only showed one tone, and that was calm. He was so calm he was like an emotionless robot. ¡°Sir, I don¡®t think there¡®s a grudge between us. Do you really want to make us your enemy?¡± Santos asked. At this moment, he was also suppressing the anger in his heart. If he could see through David, he would have taken action long ago. The Tuffin family had been deteriorating recently, and there was no talented younger generation. Therefore, Santos had no choice. His family had reached a state where he was their only support. Things were not as glorious as before anymore. Now, they finally saw a glimmer of hope, but it was ruined by the person in front of them. ¡°Does the net you almost nted your ve mark on have a grudge against your family? Do the billions of humans on the have a grudge against your family? Have you asked for their permission before you tried to nt your ve mark?¡± David asked three questions simultaneously. At this moment, there was a slight change in his emotions. He was not as calm as before. ¡°It¡®s just an indigenous living nt. So what if there are billions of people on it? They are just ants. Do you think I need their permission? How hrious. Have you ever seen anyone asking an ant¡®s permission before they step on it? It¡®s their honor to have us nt our ve mark on them to help us rise again. They should feel proud from the bottom of their heart,¡± Santos said without any regrets. However, he did not know that David was an aborigine from Earth. What he said immediately ignited David¡®s anger. ¡°I see! You want to enve billions of people on a net because of your selfishness. You don¡®t care about them at all. Yes, those people are indeed just ants to you, but have you ever thought that you¡®re also ants to me?¡± David whispered. When Santos heard that, he was so mad he wanted to retort. However, when he looked over, David was not there anymore. At this moment, David took a step forward. His body disappeared before reappearing in front of Santos. He waved the long red sword in his hand. It seemed slow, almost as if even an average person could dodge it. However, Santos could only watch as a red light shed across his body. He could not dodge nor fight back After David waved the sword, he put it away. Then, he returned to his previous location and stood there with his sword. No pain, no blood, no wounds. It was as if nothing had even happened. Santos felt puzzled. Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120 ¡®What happened?¡¯ Just now, he thought he could not fight back against this and was about to die. However, he was not hurt at all.. ¡®Was this meant to scare me?¡® Santos let out a sigh of relief. Everyone present, including the Darossa powerhouses, was staring at Santos. They saw what David did just now. However, Santos was not hurt by the sword, instead, he was still alive and well. He was all bark and no bite. While everyone was puzzled¡­, Boom! They heard a deafening noise. Everyone turned to look at the source. ¡®What¡­¡® Everyone was staring at what happened in front of them with dropped jaws. They were beyond stunned. They saw the where Santos stayed splitting into two, and it was slowly separating down the middle. The cut was neatly done, like it was sliced by something sharp. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡®Something sharp?¡® Everyone looked at David again. To be precise, they looked at the long red sword in his hand. ¡®Isn¡®t that something sharp? Was it done by the masked man¡®s seemingly casual wave of his sword? ¡®How is that possible? ¡®Santos was also shed but isn¡®t he alive and well right now?¡® Santos realized something was off as well. A soul¨Ctearing pain overwhelmed his body when he was about to say something. David¡®s sh just now finally took effect. Everyone saw a small line of blood appearing on Santos¡® forehead, splitting him into two. However, before the blood even had time to flow out, Santos¡® body slowly disappeared into the void under David¡®s Evil¨CSplitting Sword, leaving no trace behind. David¡®s attack and Santos¡® dissipation happened very quickly. Santos did not even have time to make a sound before he disappeared. A giant of the Milky Way and a peak mid¨CInfinity Ranker fell just like that, leaving no traces behind. Boom! The sound of the splitting into two could still be heard. However, the atmosphere at the scene was abnormally tense. No one dared to make a peep, let alone say anything. They were scared of enraging David. That was someone who could kill a peak mid ¨C Infinity Ranker with just a sh of his sword. ¡®When did this person appear in the Royal Region? ¡®I don¡®t think even ate Infinity Ranker can kill Santos so easily. ¡®Could it be that this masked man is a peak Infinity Ranker? ¡®How scary! ¡®How terrifying! ¡®A peak Infinity Ranker! Aside from His Majesty, a person of this rank would not need to fear anyone in the Milky Way. ¡®However, we now got the chance to meet someone like this. How lucky!¡® Chapter 1121 Chapter 1121 Nelle looked at David, who was not far away, her face filled with surprise. She knew Santos¡® strength, since he was a peak mid¨CInfinity Ranker. However, Santos could not stop this person¡®s sh. Moreover, this sword was too strong. Nelle felt that among the people she knew, only the head of Lunar Pce could fight with this person. The two deputy heads would not be able to match him. ¡®Why is he here? ¡®From what he said, it¡®s because the Tuffin family wanted to nt a ve mark on an indigenous living net, and he was coincidentally there, so he stopped them. ¡®He¡®s so strong and has such a strong sense of justice. ¡®It¡®s rare to see this kind of people. ¡®When I return to Lunar Pce, I have to ask the head if they know him. A silver masked man with a long red sword should be easy to identify. After all, not many people could reach peak Infinity Rank in the Milky Way. ¡®Moreover, judging from his body, he shouldn¡®t be too old, at least not an old man. However, he shouldn¡¯t be middle aged yet either. I wonder what that face under the mask looks like.¡® Nelle thought to herself. Inside the Tuffin family¡®s Milky Way Battleship, all of the family members were so scared they could not speak. They were all looking at David. Fear spread from all over their body, including the head of the family. They would never expect their powerful grandmaster to die like this in a million years. Did this mean that their family was doomed? Once their grandmaster died, their only support would be gone. Who would protect the Tuffin family now? Even God wanted to eliminate their family! ¡°L¨CLord Orson, w-what should we do?¡± Someone asked while stammering. No one answered him. ¡®What should we do? Who knows?¡® Even Lord Orson did not have the answer. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°W¨CWhy don¡®t we run away? It¡®s too scary here. I want to go home,¡± someone suggested. ¡®Run away? Where to? Can we even run away? ¡®Even the grandmaster can¡®t resist this seemingly in¨Clooking sh. ¡®Undoubtedly, this person¡®s strength is already at the top of the Milky Way. ¡®There won¡®t be a lot of people who can defeat him. ¡®We won¡®t be able to escape from him.¡® Orson could not understand. He only discovered an indigenous living. How did he offend such a terrifyingly strong person? Even though the empire would not publicly allow something as heinous as nting a ve mark, no one would let the opportunity go if they encountered an indigenous living. ¡®A lot of forces in the Milky Way have nted ve marks in secret too. ¡®Why did they never meet such a righteous and powerful person, but we did? ¡®Does God want to destroy my family? ¡®I thought discovering an indigenous living would be the chance for us to rise again. ¡®However, it became something that elerated our deaths. ¡®The grandmaster is dead, so the Tuffin family is finished!¡® Chapter 1122 Chapter 1122 David looked at the vast he split in half which was now falling apart. There was no one else staying on that. David scanned it with his mind power beforehand. If not, he would not have dared to do such a thing. David was thrilled with the sword¡®s power. The Evil¨CSplitting Sword with the Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique was indeed bad*ss. Most importantly, he did not even use a lot of strength. He just waved it to try its power, and that was all. He did not expect to cause such huge damage. He had taken care of Grandmaster Tuffin, so now it was on to the core. David turned to look at the Tuffin family¡®s Milky Way Battleship. With just one look, the cores were so scared their hearts almost stopped. David was like a grim reaper to them right now. ¡°Since you treat others like ants that can be stepped on at any time. Then, can I step on you like you¡®re ants too?¡± After David asked that, he waved his sword before waiting for a reply. ¡°No!¡± The Tuffin family members only had time to say no before a red light shed across their eyes and shed through the Milky Way Battleship. Boom! The Milky Way Battleship which the Tuffin family was in turned into dust after a brief explosion. As for the cores inside, they all followed Grandmaster Tuffin¡®s fate. David had taken care of everything, so he turned into a sh of light and vanished at once. He never looked at or spoke to the Darosa family this entire time, leaving them so shocked that they could not ever return to their senses. After a while, Kruz exhaled and said, ¡°Nellie, how¡®s that personpared to the head of Lunar Pce?¡± ¡°It¡®s hard to say. That person should be on the same level as the head, both peak Infinity Rankers. I can¡®t tell who will win in a battle. After all, they have never fought before. However, I¡®m sure he¡®s on the same level as the head,¡± Nelle answered. ¡°It¡®s rare to meet anyone on the saine level as the head of Lunar Pce. He¡®s already at the peak of the Milky Way, so I¡®m sure he won¡®t be unknown. I wonder why he¡®s wearing the mask. He¡®s just destroying the Tuffin family. Would someone at his level have to worry that someone will recognize him? Who would dare to seek revenge on him?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡®s a habit of his. Although some people are terrifyingly strong, they have weird personalities. I¡®ll ask the head when I go back. She should know who this is. He¡®s wearing a silver mask and carries a long red sword. I¡®m sure it¡®ll be easy to identify him.¡± ¡°What a pity! He never once looked at us. I¡®m sure he thinks we¡®re just ants like the Tuffin family. We¡¯ll prosper if we can speak to him and build a connection with him. Perhaps we can even be one of the eight prominent families soon,¡± Kruz shook his head and sighed. He felt annoyed that he did not seize this opportunity. ¡®That man does not seem to be a strange and reclusive blood¨Cthirsty murderer. ¡®Was it necessary to say so many things and ask so many questions before killing someone? ¡®If he were just a blood¨Cthirsty murderer, he wouldn¡®t say so many things before killing Santos. ¡®Perhaps, he might have even killed us all together. If we can build a connection with him, our family will benefit greatly.¡® ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, Kruz felt so much pressure before this character that he could not say anything. ¡°Yeah. If we can build a connection with him, we¡®ll get so many benefits. Too bad he never looked at us. Grandpa, with your experience, how old do you think he is?¡± Nelle asked. ¡°It¡®s hard to say. After all, he¡®s wearing a mask, and as a human¡®s realm and strength increases, the cells of their organs will be rejuvenated. If he broke through Universe Realm and reached the legendary Eternal Realm, he would have a life span of more than ten thousand years. However, from what I know, he should not be too old,¡± Kruz pondered before saying. ¡°Alright, I understand. Grandpa, let¡®s go back. The Tuffin family is doomed, and we must go back as quickly as possible to loot them. Then, we¡®ll be able to stand as one of the eight prominent families.¡± ¡°We¡®re finally taking this step. From here on out, the Darosa¡®s glory will be on full disy. Let¡®s go back!¡± Kruz and Nelle went back to the Milky Way Battleship. The three Milky Way Battleships moved further away gradually. Even though they lost one of the ships, they have gotten more than they expected. At this moment, Nelle wanted to settle her family¡®s matters as soon as possible so she could return to Lunar Pce to share what she saw today with the head. She wanted to see if the head knew that man. She wanted to know who he was. Even though she knew the two of them had a huge difference in status, this did not stop Nelle from admiring him. Chapter 1123 Chapter 1123 After taking care of the Tuffin family, David felt much more at ease had finally avenged David and Earth in another timeline. He could finally present himself to that old man. One had to know that David and Earth in another timeline had a ve mark nted on them by the Tuffin family. They never got to make aeback after this. With the benefit of the ve mark, Pavan prospered and became a peerless talent in the Milky Way. A few thousand years ago, he even became the Master of the Milky Way. One could say he was very well¨Coff. Unfortunately, Pavan died early on in this timeline. Now, the Tuffin family was alsopletely doomed. Grandmaster Tuffin and the cores were mostly dead. The rest of them could not do anything significant anyway. Besides, the Darosa family would not keep them around either. Everyone in these big forces knew topletely settle ounts. David would not need to worry about this anymore. He quickly returned to the Octagon. Mia came to him when he entered the ship and shrieked happily, ¡°David, you¡®re back!¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve taken care of the Tuffin family. Let¡®s go,¡± David said. ¡°Where are we going now?¡± Mia asked. She did not ask how David got rid of them. Even though she was curious, she would not ask. Mia had been wandering the Milky Way for so long, so she knew the rules of this ce. Since she decided to follow David, then she should view him as her master. ¡°Let¡®s go to Royal to meet Princess Astrid. Once we fulfill our promise, I¡®ll make a trip home,¡± David thought for a while before saying. ¡°Alright, David! Let¡®s head to Royal. However, I have a suggestion.¡± ¡°Mia, you don¡®t need to hold yourself back when you¡®re with me. You can just tell me your suggestions and opinions. I prefer if we all get along equally,¡± David said with a grin. Mia looked at David¡®s warm smile and listened to what he said. She felt she had made the right decision. This was the best decision she had made in her life. David was not the same as the other big shots. He did not share their bad habits, and it was nice staying with him. ¡°I got it. David, I think we should use another form of transportation. Even though the Octagon was not bad, it is miles apart from a Milky Way Battleship or Gxy Warship. It can¡®t compare to those two at all, and it is much slower. It¡®s such a waste of time.¡± David figured this was a good suggestion. It was indeed time to change their vehicle. Right now, he was the strongest in the Milky Way, and the Octagon was toocking for his status mainly because it was too slow and time¨Cconsuming So, David said, ¡°Mia, your suggestion is great. Do you have any channels I can buy one? Money is not a problem.¡± ¡°David, you need a certain status and contribution to the empire before you can buy a tactical military weapon like the Milky Way Battleship. However, with our rtionship with Princess Astrid, I don¡®t think this will be a problem for us. When we get to Royal, I¡®ll mention this to Princess Astrid. I don¡®t think she will say no to us.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll leave this to you. We¡®ll change the Octagon on Royal. Also, I¡®ll give you a list in two days time. Please buy those things for me in the name of the chamber ofmerce,¡± David said. Since he was going back to Earth, he would buy some things. ¡°No problem,¡± Mia answered. ¡°There will be quite a lot of items, so please pay attention,¡± David added. ¡°As long as the empire does not ban them, it won¡®t be a problem. You can get it on the ck market even if it¡®s banned. However, I can¡®t guarantee the quantity.¡± ¡°Great. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡®re wee. This is what I should do.¡± The Octagon headed toward Royal. David brought Mia to a secluded corner of the Octagon. There was a room here that was being used to imprison Nine and Ione. David kept the two around this entire time. He thought they would be useful for him to defeat the Tuffin family. However, he did not expect to be so lucky to get a precious Nine Turning Star Iron once he came to the Royal Region. Chapter 1124 Chapter 1124 Not only did he raise his strength to this level, but he also got such a powerful Evil¨CSplitting Sword. Since the Tuffin family was gone, those two were useless. David was not a blood¨Cthirsty murderer, but he would not let them go because they knew where Earth was. David would not allow such hidden danger, not even a tiny one, to exist. When Nine saw David and Mia, he quickly stood up and said, staring at David, ¡°David, what the hell do you want? Listen, you better let us go. If not, my family will not spare you.¡± ¡°The Tuffin family will be wiped out soon, and I¡®m here to send you to hell. You¡®ll be able to see your family soon,¡± David said with no expression. ¡°Impossible! The grandmaster is still around. How will it be wiped out?¡± Nine yelled and retorted. ¡°David, you¡®re spewing nonsense. We won¡®t believe you. Let us go now! If not, you¡®ll die a horrible death, Earth will be destroyed, and you will cause the death of everyone on Earth. You¡®ll be the sinner of Earth, and your enemies will¡­¡± Before he could finish, David looked at her with a sinister gaze. She was so scared she immediately shut her mouth. David did not want to waste his breath with them anymore. With a wave of his hand, two tiny silver needles shot out and stabbed into lone and Nine¡®s foreheads before they could react. Then, their brains turned into slime. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The two widened their eyes and stopped breathing. After taking care of the two, David turned to leave. Mia followed behind him, never saying a single word. She had a lot of questions in her heart, but she would not ask if David did not tell her. Not only were Grandmaster Tuffin and Lord Orson dead, but more than 90% of the cores were dead. ¡°Oh no! Oh no! This is bad!¡± The guard watched the life ques lost his mind and start muttering Once word about this got out, a panicked atmosphere filled the entire Tuffin family. The direct descendants who stayed home and the coteral descendants were all shocked. After they confirmed the news, the entire family plunged into silence. Clearly, their family was doomed. Their remaining power was not enough to fight against the Darosa family. If they stayed, they would just be waiting for death. So, after they registered what was going on, they tacitly packed everything the Tuffin family owned and left with their family. The entire Tuffin was in chaos. The Tuffin family, who maintained the order, had copsed. Naturally, this would cause intense turbulence in Tuffin. N?velDrama.Org content. There were even murder, arson, and looting going around. Some more powerful people started using their strength to get more benefits. Meanwhile, the ordinary people could not fight back and could only be victims. A panicked atmosphere started spreading across the entire Tuffin. At this time, the people from the Darosa family were heading toward Tuffin. Without the Tuffin family, they needed to take over everything the Tuffin family had and rece them to be one of the eighth prominent families of the Milky Way. Chapter 1125 Chapter 1125 Fergus was lying quietly inside a building far from the main residence of the Callisto family in Callisto. After returning to his family, he lost his worth since he was crippled, so his family arranged for him to stay here with a few random servants to look after him. This waspletely different from his previous treatment. This was normal for some big forces. When you had value, you would be waited on hand and foot. However, when you lost your value, you would be abandoned. Fergus used to be one of the top three heirs of his family, and he was a promising candidate to take over the head¡®s position. He had a lot of support from the family¡®s cores, so he would receive special treatment for everything. Now that he was just a cripple, he lost his value and stopped getting attention from his family. 1 They just tossed him to a random ce to run his course. Out of sight, out of mind. Even the cores who used to support him began looking for other candidates. These days, Fergus suffered discrimination and humiliation from his family, especially the heirs whom he used to suppress. They finally got a chance to avenge themselves. Even the servants who took care of him would look down on him. Fergus was just a piece of trash that could not move. Even if he was a direct descendant, he lost all value. Did they not see how his family had given up on him? Fergus endured all these silently. To be honest, after the ck¨Crobed man injected him with the mysterious liquid and went through hellish pain, his body recovered. Not only had it recovered, but his combat power had also increased. Now, Fergus was not the same as he was before. He had gone through aplete change, and his strength increased by leaps and bounds. However, he did not tell anyone about this. After he was rescued, Fergus learned everything from the ck¨Crobed man. The ck¨Crobed man who saved him was a Sangruil Sinner, and the Sangruil Sinners were working with gxy beasts, specifically the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. The unknown liquid they injected into him were the genes of a Nine¨CHeaded Serpent. Right now. Fergus had the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes inside him, and it was fused together perfectly. If he did not use the Nine ¨C Headed Serpent¡®s power, he would be no different from an average human. No one would be able to tell as well. Only when he was using the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s power would he look half human, half beast. It was rare for someone to have a perfect match with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes. There were only less than ten people among the Sangruil Sinners who seeded. All of them were prioritized, and King Moe of Sangruil was one of them. Therefore, Fergus was also highly valued by the Sangruil Sinners and the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. His status was pretty high in Sangruil right now. Of course, Fergus¡® identity had to be concealed now. Once he joined Sangruil and was exposed to posssess the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes, he would be chased and killed by the empire. Even if his strength increased, he would be doomed. Thus, he had to hide for the time being. Even if he was insulted, humiliated, and discriminated against, he had to endure everything and not expose himself. Fergus could only enter the light once Sangruil worked with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent to overthrow the empire. He came back to his family with Sangruil¡®s mission. Even though it was dangerous working with Sangruil, Fergus did not care. Rather than staying in bed forever and leading a dog¡®s life for the rest of his life, it would be better to take this bet. If he failed, he would just die. It would be better than lying in bed like a dog. If he seeded, his identity and status wouldpletely transform. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Since he could fuse with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes so perfectly, he might be the ruler of the Milky Way in the future. His future would be simr to the current Emperor Nimbus. This was something he could not achieve if he stayed in the Callisto family. Moreover, he still needed to avenge himself. He wanted David to feel what it was like to live a life worse than death. This was also why he could endure the gene fusing process. Creak! Someone pushed open the door of Fergus¡®s room. Two young maids came in with food. ¡°Master Fergus, it¡®s time to eat.¡± Fergusy motionlessly in bed, his eyes staring at the ceiling nkly. As an heir ranked top three in the Callisto family, it would surely be hard for him to ept suddenly turning into a motionless piece of trash. This expression was just right for his situation. After the two maids entered the room, they carried the food to Fergus and started feeding him. Fergus never said a word during the entire process. He only chewed on his food passively. After eating, the two maids left. They did not stay and interact with Fergus. Honestly, they did not want to take care of Fergus. What future would they have taking care of a piece of trash that would never stand again? Wouldn¡®t they waste their entire life on him? However, they had no choice. Fergus was a direct descendant, after all. Even if he was not valued after being crippled, he could still enjoy the rest of his life peacefully. Since they were chosen to care for him, they had no reason to say no. Just when the two maids walked out of Fergus¡® room, two men came over and hugged them. The two men were the guards who were responsible for keeping watch. ¡°What are you doing? Master Fergus is still inside.¡± ¡°What are you scared of? He¡®s just a piece of trash that¡®ll never stand again. Look at him. He can¡®t speak, so what can he do to us?¡± ¡°Yeah? Why are you scared of him? If it¡®s not him, do you think we¡®ll be arranged to stay in the middle of nowhere?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts. Do you want to leave this ce?¡± ¡°Yeah. I even dream of leaving this ce.¡± ¡°Then let¡®s trigger him so that he kills himself.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Fergus heard everything from the bed. An eerie smile appeared on the corners of his lips. His chest rose and fell rapidly, and it was evident he was pissed. His scales started appearing vaguely as well. As the four people entered Fergus¡® room, they never once paid attention to him. Suddenly, a figure appeared behind them. When the four turned around, the two maids immediately passed out from fear. Right now, Fergus¡® entire body was covered in scales, and his hands and feet had turned into ws. A tail was swinging behind him, and there were horns on his forehead. ¡°M¨CMaster F¨CFergus.¡± ¡°Looks like you¡®re having fun. You can continue having fun in hell,¡± Fergus said with a smile. His smile looked so scary. ¡°N¨CN¨CNo!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Fergus transformed into a Nine¨CHeaded Serpent before eating the four. The gxy beast, Nine¨C Headed Serpent, loved eating humans. Since humans were the most efficacious creatures, eating humans would help them grow. Since Fergus was fused with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes, he naturally also picked up their habits. Chapter 1126 Chapter 1126 After Fergus ate the four, he licked his lips and was still unsatisfied. It was as if he had not had enough of the exotic delicacies, and he still wanted to continue eating As the top three direct descendants of the Callisto family, Fergus had eaten so many things before. He had even eaten many kinds of gxy beasts. Even though the ones he ate were ranked amongst the lowest gxy beasts, like in the hundreds or maybe even more, they were still magnificent meals. Not everyone could eat such things. However, Fergus had never had this feeling before. After Fergus ate the four, he felt like his strength had increased. This feeling pleased him. It was as if his body and soul were raised to a higher level. Anyone would like it if they tried. ¡°How do you feel?¡± A voice entered Fergus¡® ears. Unbeknownst to him, a ck¨Crobed man had appeared next to him. Fergus was not surprised. It was as if he knew the ck¨Crobed man would show up. ¡°Great! I¡®m filled with power, and I¡®ve never had this feeling before. It¡®s so awesome,¡± Fergus said with a grin. ¡°You have a bright future since you can perfectly fuse with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes. When Sangruil overthrows the empire and takes over the Milky Way, you¡®ll be a Sangruilian and have unlimited power,¡± the ck¨Crobed man said. ¡°I understand, Master. You gave me a new life. If not, I¡®ll be lying in bed waiting for my death and getting insulted by these lowly servants. Now that I am in this stage, I can¡®t go back anymore. Sangruil is my home.¡± ¡°It¡®s good that you understand. We are on the same page, so make a move now. His Majesty said Emperor Nimbus got hurt recently, so we must seize this opportunity. Let¡®s overthrow the empire and rece them as the ruler of the Milky Way. His Majesty has asked the Nine Headed Serpent n for help. When help arrives, we will attack Royal immediately and destroy the Barlowe family to take back everything that belongs to Sangruil,¡± the ck¨Crobed man said excitedly. Clearly, the Sangruil Sinners had been waiting too long for this moment. They had been dreaming of this day for the past thousands of years. However, as time passed, their hope became further and further away. Finally, when all Sangruil Sinners thought they had no chance to make aeback, King Moe decided to cross the perilous Zone of Nothingness to find allies in the Beast Gxy. Then, the Nine ¨CHeaded Serpents joined them. Even though the Sangruil Sinners became half human, half beast humans, they did not care. They were willing to sacrifice everything to overthrow the Milky Way Empire and be the ruler of the Milky Way. These Sangruil Sinners became desperate to take back when they had. They even promised the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n that after they wiped out the Barlowe family and became the ruler of the Milky Way, they would give 10% of the Milky Way to the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents, and the humans in this area would be the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s food.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. They could rear the humans in this area. By working steadily, little by little, they could catch and eat the humans there any time they wanted The Sangruil Sinners were disregarding the lives of all humans in the Milky Way. One would not be falsely using the Sangruil Sinners if they said the Sangruil Sinners were traitors of the human race. Therefore, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was very supportive of them. As long as they helped Sangruil to be the rulers of the Milky Way, they could thene into the Milky Way authoritatively and fairly. Chapter 1127 Chapter 1127 Even the Universe Convention would not stop the allies from moving around. As for whether Sangruil would go back on their promise after they seeded, the Nine Headed Serpent n was not worried about that. They were that confident as they were ranked top ten among the gxy beasts. ¡°Master, His Majesty hurt Emperor Nimbus? Why didn¡®t His Majesty kill Emperor Nimbus? If he died, the Milky Way Empire would copse at any time. Then, it¡®d be easier for us to take over. It will also be easier to handle the ones who want to resist,¡± Fergus said in confusion. ¡°Even though His Majesty injured Nimbus, Nimbus also injured His Majesty. Both sides suffered a loss, but since His Majesty has the help of Lord Severus of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, he will recover soon. On the contrary, Nimbus can¡®t. He needs some time to recover, so he won¡®t leave Royal nowadays. This will be our chance,¡± the ck¨Crobed man answered ¡°If His Majesty can hurt Nimbus, then with Lord Severus from the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s help, they could kill Nimbus, right? Why do they still need help from the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n?¡± ¡°Your previous identity was too low, so you don¡®t know a lot about the core of the Milky Way. Since you¡®re a Sangruilian now and you can fuse with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes perfectly, you¡®re regarded as one of the cores of Sangruil. Therefore, I don¡®t mind telling you some things. To be honest, Nimbus is not the only one at partial Eternal Realm in the Barlowe family. Even if His Majesty worked with Lord Severus, they might not win.¡± ¡°What? Is there another one at partial Eternal Realm on the same level as Emperor Nimbus? Who?¡± Fergus asked in shock. He always thought Emperor Nimbus was the strongest in the Milky Way Not only him, almost all of the forces in the Milky Way thought the same. The emperor¡®s reputation had a real impact on everyone. Back then, Fergus thought he was an invincible presence. Even after fusing with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes perfectly and increasing his strength, Fergus still looked up to the emperor. Now, he found out there was another person on the same level as the emperor in the Barlowe family. How would Fergus not feel shocked? ¡°This person should be Nimbus¡® uncle. ording to the information collected by Sangruil, this person was ranked ninth among the previous generation of princes in the Milky Way Empire. His name is Wilfred Barlowe. Back then, he was also a stunning character. He was also not inferior to the previous emperor. However, it¡®s alleged that he never desired power. If not, there would have been a fierce battle during thest battle to be emperor. This level of conflict would have resulted in the empire losing a significant amount of firepower,¡± the ck¨Crobed man roared. ¡®Wilfred Barlowe?¡® Fergus had never heard this name before. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It seemed that his identity was indeed too low. He had no idea about many things in the Milky Way¡®s core. However, it was different now. Fergus transformed into the Sangruil¡®s core royalty. He had the right to know all secrets of the Milky Way After Sangruil overthrew the Milky Way Empire and took over the Milky Way, Fergus would be the master of this gxy. When that happened, he would learn the deepest secrets of the Milky Way. ¡°I see! I got it, Master. Let¡®s get a move on. We¡®ll start from the Callisto family and then corrupt the other forces. Even if we can¡®t defeat Emperor Nimbus, we can pave the way for His Majesty. When the Barlowe family is wiped out, we¡®ll immediately take control of the situation,¡± Fergus said. ¡°Exactly! So, we have to move quickly. If we can¡®t control the situation after we wipe out the Barlowe family and the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s help arrives, His Majesty will get mad,¡± the ck¨Crobed man agreed. The ck¨Crobed man did not tell Fergus that even after they destroyed the Barlowe family, Sangruil would still be face a counterattack if they did not corrupt more than half of the forces in the Milky Way. The main reason was the terms that Sangruil epted. Once they destroyed the Barlowe family, Sangruil would give the Nine¨Cheaded Serpent n 10 % of the Milky Way. This would be betraying all the humans in the Milky Way. If they were not careful, they would be opposed by everyone in the Milky Way. This was no joke. If there were enough ants, they could kill a gxy beast, If not, they would not need to go through so much trouble. They could just wait for help from the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n to destroy the Barlowe family. Chapter 1128 Chapter 1128 David and Mia continued moving forward in the Octagon. Since they were getting closer to Royal, the Octagon ran into more and more livings. They were almost at the most prosperous ce in the area. If they continued moving forward, they would reach Royal soon. That was the heart of the Milky Way. At this moment, Mia suddenly got a piece of news. Someone wanted to sell one of the huge chambers ofmerce. The price would reach two trillion Gxy Dors. Mia told David immediately. When David heard two trillion Gxy Dors, he was intrigued. That would be twenty thousandvish points. Even though he could not break through his current rank yet, he would have a hundredvish points if hepleted two more simr transactions. That way, David could take a step forward and surpass Emperor Nimbus to be the number one in the Milky Way. Plus, ording to the history of the Milky Way, as long as one could reach Eternal Realm, they would be supported by the entire Milky Way and recognized as the Master of the Milky Way. By then, they could lead the Milky Way to be a level 4 civilization. This was what countless elders of the Milky Way worked hard for. However, even if there were countless talented monsters in the history of the Milky Way, no one had ever done this. Thus, it could be seen how difficult it was to break through to Eternal Realm and be the Master of the Milky Way. It seemed like partial Eternal Realm was the limit for the humans in the Milky Way. It was impossible for them to keep progressing. However, David was not restricted by that. He had a remnant of a God Tier Civilization, the supervish system, so as long as he had enoughvish points, it would only take him half a day to break through to Eternal Realm. He was destined to be the first person to break this limit and continue progressing. David asked Mia to contact the person at once. No matter the price, he had to buy this chamber ofmerce. After Mia found out about the details, she found that the force controlling the chamber ofmerce was on a not far from where they were. David immediately decided to buy the chamber ofmerce before going to Royal. To him, even thoughvish points were not that urgent, it was still necessary. Next, the Octagon changed its route and headed to its new destination. Staub was a huge living. At the same time, it was also a trading. It was a for other forces to trade on. Staub did not belong to any forces. Instead, many huge forces simultaneously managed it. Since the daily trading volume on this was huge, none of the forces could take it down. Hence, everyone would just run it together. There were a lot of simrs in the Royal Region. Almost all of the chambers ofmerce would be built and established on tradings like this. All kinds of things were sold here. A trading like this would be called a money¨Csquandering establishment. As long as you had money, you could get anything you wanted. Of course, something like a Nine Turning Star Iron was not on the list. Even if it was, no one would recognize it. David¡®s East League Chamber of Commerce had a market presence after hebined it with the few smaller chambers ofmerce. However, the smaller the chamber ofmerce, the smaller its market presence. Therefore, their trading volume would also be small. This was David¡®s destination. After the Octagonnded on Staub¡®s gxy pier, David walked out with Mia. As for the others, they would stay to watch the Octagon. Mia contacted the seller in advance, and decided they were going to meet at an arena. An arena was a ce for entertainment. There would be countless battles there every day. It could be a battle between beasts or even humans. This was the first time David entered an arena. After paying a certain ticket fee, David and Mia could hear deafening roars the moment they walked in. David frowned, and he was curious. ¡®How are we going to talk about business in this ce? ¡®It¡®s even noisier than a bar on Earth.¡® To be honest, David did not like this ce. He preferred somewhere quiet. The roars came from a tunnel, so David and Mia walked into the tunnel. Then, they came to a tall tform. The tform was round, and there were stairs around it. It seemed like a football stadium, but it was much bigger. The lowest tform was about ten meters above the ground. ¡°Kill it!¡± ¡°Kill it!¡± ¡°Go! Bite it!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡®s right! Kill it!¡± Countless people were watching a battle between two beasts below. They were yelling and roaring with all their might. It was as if they wanted to vent their displeasure. David did not know what breed the beasts were in battle. One of them looked like a wolf, while the other looked like a crocodile. However, they only looked slightly simr. There were a lot of differences between them and regr creatures on Earth as well; for example, their fangs were longer, and they were about ten times bigger than the ones on Earth. The two beasts looked as if they had been given stimnts. They were biting at each other while ignoring the wounds on their bodies. The wolf ¨C like beast¡®s front paw was bitten off, but it was still biting on its opponent while ignoring its wound. It was as if it could not feel any pain. David and Mia¡®s presence did not attract anyone¡®s attention. Everyone was watching the battle down below. They had ced their bets. Some of them not only ced their fortune in this battle, they even borrowed a lot of money. If the beast they bet on lost this battle, they could only kill themselves. David watched this battle for a while, but he was not interested. It was too noisy and not a good ce for discussion. He led Mia out of the tunnel. Even though it was also noisy here, it was not as loud as inside. Now, he could hear what Mia was saying ¡°Call the person and ask where we should go. How can we talk business here? Are they taking us for fools?¡± David said to Mia with a frown. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Right now, he was clearly displeased. ¡°This is not a f*cking business negotiation. That person is taking us as a joke.¡® ¡°Alright, David,¡± Mia quickly answered. Then, she started contacting the other party. She knew David was starting to get impatient. Chapter 1129 Chapter 1129 Mia quickly contacted the person who wanted to sell the chamber ofmerce. The person picked up hismunication device soon. However, there was no noise from the arena. Instead, it was very quiet. David started to wonder if he had been stood up. ¡°Dance Fairy, you¡®re here?¡± A middle¨Caged man¡®s voice came from Mia¡®s communication device. ¡°Yes. We¡®re in the arena you mentioned. May I know where you are, Master?¡± Mia asked politely. This was how she was. She had been in the Milky Way for so long, and whenever she met someone she did not know, she would call them master politely. Moreover, that person had a chamber ofmerce worth two billion Gxy Dors, so he would not be an ordinary person. ¡°Tell the arena staff to bring you to VIP Room 1. I¡®ll wait for you here,¡± the middle¨Caged man said again. ¡°Alright,¡± Mia replied. Then, the man hung up themunication device. Mia lifted her head to look at David. ¡°Let¡®s go,¡± David said. To avoid any unnecessary problems, David asked Mia to put on a veil to cover her stunning face. If not, she would be recognized by many because of her reputation. The two found an arena staff and told them why they were here. When the staff heard they wanted to go to VIP Room 1 to look for someone, the staff immediately asked for the arena manager. They dared not take anyone to VIP Room 1 at will. If they disturbed the VIP inside, they might be thrown into the arena to feed the beasts. Anyone who could enter VIP Room 1 would be a big shot with a shocking identity. ¡°Pleasee with me,¡± the arena manager said respectfully. Clearly, they had been notified in advance. David and Mia followed the arena manager into a quiet VIP passage to the uppermost of the arena. That was where the VIP rooms were. The trio stopped in front of a room. ¡°This is VIP Room 1. Master Grim is waiting inside. Please go in,¡± the manager gestured to David and Mia after he said that. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡®Master Grim?¡® Mia¡®s heart fell when she heard that name. ¡®Could it be the Grim family that¡®s ranked fourth among the eight prominent families? ¡®How would such a strong force sell their chamber ofmerce? ¡®Something¡®s not right!¡® That was Mia¡®s intuition. Only one person in the Royal Region was called Master Grim, the current son of the Grim family, Lucifer Grim. Lucifer had pestered Mia for some time back then. He always wanted to meet Mia alone, but she would always reject him. It was because Mia knew Lucifer was not the same as the other direct descendants of major forces. For example, even if Fergus was dark inside, he still cared about his prestige. So, he would not do anything inappropriate and risk bing aughing stock to others. However, Lucifer was not the same. He was impatient, and he did not care about his prestige. It had to be said that he was a strange one among the major forces¡® direct descendants in the Royal Region As long as it benefited him, he would do all kinds of despicable things. He would not care if he looked bad at all. This kind of person was often the hardest to deal with. Lucifer had troubled Mia for so long. However, Lucifer seemed to disappear in recent years, and he never pestered Mia again. Allegedly, some of his behavior affected his family¡®s reputation, so he was sent to go on a mission. As for what mission it was, no one knew. If someone else tarnished their family¡®s reputation like Lucifer did, they would have been abandoned long ago. However, Lucifer had a unique identity. When he was born, Grandmaster Grim had a breakthrough. Hence, his family viewed him as a lucky star of the family. Moreover, he was the eldest son of this generation and the most talented, so they were very lenient with him. Even Grandmaster Grim valued Lucifer a lot. Mia knew this was going to be challenging. Chapter 1130 Chapter 1130 It was possible Lucifer did not genuinely want to sell the chamber ofmerce. Instead, he only wanted to get Mia toe over. Unexpectedly, Lucifer still had not forgotten Mia after so long. However, since she was here, she would go in and see what was going on. Plus, with David around, Mia was not scared. She would definitely not go in if she were the only one here. With that, she walked over and knocked on the door. Knock knock knock! ¡°Come in.¡± A middle¨Caged man¡®s voice came from the room. Mia and David could tell it was the same person who had just talked to them on themunication device. Mia pushed the door open, and David followed behind her. After the arena manager closed the door, he turned to leave. He dared not go in without permission. When the two entered the room, they saw a middle¨Caged man in a chair. His back was turned toward the two while he looked out the huge window at battling beasts in the arena. Meanwhile, there were two men on either side of him. A middle¨Caged man on the left, and an old man on the right. The room was huge and luxurious. Furthermore, it was located in the uppermost part of the circr arena. From here, one could see the entire arena from the huge window. This could be described as the best seat in the arena. Even if there were deafening roars and shouts outside, the room remained quiet without a single noise. When the trio watching the battle heard the door opening, they did not turn around. Mia could guess who the person was, so she did not dare to say anything for fear of offending him. On the other hand, it was also because she did not want to cause trouble for David. This person was even more challenging to deal with than Fergus. Even though the Grim family¡®s ranking was slightly lower than the Callisto family¡®s, they were not weak at all. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Moreover, Lucifer had a unique identity in his family, which Fergus did not possess. The room fell into a short silence. Ten seconds... Twenty seconds... Thirty seconds... The other party did not seem like they would turn around after thirty seconds. David became impatient. He wanted the twenty thousandvish points, but the other party was being so disrespectful. He was at partial Eternal Realm and was shoulder to shoulder with Emperor Nimbus. Who would dare to ignore Emperor Nimbus for thirty seconds if he were here? ¡®Do you think I don¡®t have a temper?¡® When David was about to fly into a fit of rage, the result of the battle was announced. The trio then turned around to face Mia and David. The man in the chair looked younger. He would be in his thirties if he were on Earth. However, his age in the Royal Region was unknown. He might even be a hundred or two hundred years old. That person was Lucifer Grim, the eldest son of the Grim family, ranked fourth among the eight prominent families. Next to him were one old man and one middle¨Caged man. ¡°Long time no see, Dance Fairy,¡± Lucifer smiled and said. ¡°Master Grim! Was the information regarding you selling the chamber ofmerce a trap? You should be aware that I¡®ve been getting the word out that I¡®m buying a chamber ofmerce. So that¡®s why you did this to lure me over, right?¡± Mia said, her face under the veil turning dark. After confirming the other party was Lucifer, Mia knew this was probably a trap. A trap to get her toe over. Chapter 1131 Chapter 1131 Lucifer sat with his legs crossed and answered in azy tone, ¡°What are you saying, Dance Fairy? What do you mean by setting a trap to lure you over? It¡®s just a chamber ofmerce! If you want one, I can just give it to you. Why are you so mad?¡± ¡°No, thanks! Master Grim, I¡®ve withdrawn from the four fairies, so please stop bugging me. If there¡®s nothing else. we¡®ll leave now.¡± ¡°You want to leave? Do you think you can leave after youe in? I¡®d like to see if you can walk out of the door without my permission,¡± Lucifer said arrogantly. Mia was the woman he fancied. If his family had not recalled him and asked him to cultivate with the grandmaster whilst preventing him froming out until he achieved his target, Mia would be his woman now. Lucifer did not care what method he used. He would get the woman he fancied no matter what. He had done a lot of simr things in the past. Of course, Lucifer needed to understand their background first. He was not a fool. If it were someone like Princess Astrid, Lucifer would not even dare to think about it, let alone pursue her. If he showed any signs of having this thought, his family would kill him before the empire did anything, no matter how much they valued him. If not, the entire family would be in danger. Only Mia, among the four fairies in the Milky Way, did not have much background. This time, Lucifer finally got the grandmaster¡®s permission toe out. However, Mia withdrew from the four fairies and chose to follow a man. How could he ept this? After finding out Mia was spreading the news that she wanted to buy a chamber ofmerce, Lucifer thought of this n and asked someone to pretend to sell their chamber ofmerce. Indeed, he managed to lure Mia over. He held himself back for so long while he was with the grandmaster. Finally, he coulde out, so how would he let Mia go? After David heard their conversation, he finally understood. ¡®So this two trillion dor chamber ofmerce is fake? ¡®It¡®s just a trap this punk set to lure Mia over?¡® Immediately, David flew into a fit of rage. ¡®Damn, he¡®s just wasting my time! And he¡®s so arrogant too. ¡®We can¡®t leave without his permission, he said?¡® David wanted to tell the punk, ¡®Tell Emperor Nimbus toe here and ask him if he dares to say that to me!¡® ¡°Master Grim, I¡¯ve really withdrawn from the four fairies. Why won¡®t you stop pestering me?¡± Mia asked aggrievedly. ¡°Stop pestering you? Sure! But you have to ept a request of mine...¡± Before Lucifer could finish, Mia stopped him, ¡°No way! I won¡®t ept anything! Master Grim, you should just give up.¡± As a woman who could charm every living creature in the world, Mia knew her body was too enchanting Even before Lucifer finished, she knew what he wanted. He just wanted her. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Right now, aside from David, Mia would not give her body to anyone else. If David did not want her, she was willing to stay chaste forever. ¡°Oh? Mia, I think you still don¡®t realize your situation. Is that the man you want to follow even if it means withdrawing from the four fairies?¡± After Lucifer said that, he zed at David and continued, ¡°You¡®re not bad for catching the eyes of Dance Fairy. You do have a good appearance, but unfortunately, your handsome face will have to say goodbye to this world soon. You better give this world onest look.¡± ¡°Lucifer, don¡®t do anything stupid,¡± Mia immediately stood in front of David and said nervously. ¡°Mia, you know me. There¡®s nothing I don¡®t dare to do. If you want to save him, you must ept my request.¡± David had never said a word since he stepped through the door. To him, Lucifer was just a clown. Chapter 1132 Chapter 1132 David could destroy the support behind Lucifer, let alone him. He did not say anything or do anything because he wanted to see what Lucifer would do. He wanted to see if he should just kill Lucifer or kill his entire family as well. Now, it seemed his family was not a saint for raising someone like him. ¡°I won¡®t ept anything.¡± The moment Mia said that¡­ Creak! Someone opened the door all of a sudden. A young man and an old man walked in. ¡°Lucy, can you stop being so forgetful? You were just let out, and you¡®re bullying others again? Do you want to be locked up again?¡± The young man asked after entering the room. Lucifer frowned when he saw the personing in. He said in displeasure, ¡°Cally, do you want to be beaten up? Who asked you toe in? Get out now!¡± Mia looked at the man who came in. She knew this person. Even though she did not know him too well, she knew who he was. Lucifer was the eldest son of the Grim family, ranked fourth among the eight prominent families. Meanwhile, this Cally person was named Can Elrod. He was the second child of the Elrod family, ranked fifth among the eight prominent families. He was the second child, while the eldest in his generation was a woman. The Grim and Elrod families were constantly at odds with each other, so they often fought. It was normal for the direct descendants to fight all the time. If they could suppress one another and give them a heavy p across the face, they would be rewarded when they returned to their families. Mia let out a sigh of relief when she saw Callen bickering with Lucifer after he came in. It seemed that she could get through this safely. She then looked at David on one side. She noticed that there were no changes in his expression. Mia shook her head internally. She was struggling to read David more and more these days. To be honest, she was hoping David would take action just now, but she was worried that David could not beat the Grin family. Even though David was not scared of the Tuffin family, the Tuffin family could notpare to a big family like the Grim family. The two had such a huge difference in strength. ¡°Hmph, Lucy, don¡®t think you¡®re all that because you¡®ve been cultivating with the grandmaster for a while. Come, let¡®s have a duel and see if you¡®ve grown in all these years,¡± Callen said fearlessly. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Let¡®s go then. The one who pulls out first is a son of a b*tch. If you have the balls, let¡®s go down to the arena for a duel. What do you think?¡± Lucifer stood up and said. ¡°Sure! Do you think I¡®m scared?¡± ¡°Alright, we¡®ll go down now! We¡®ll give everyone here a good show today. However, we must follow the rules and sign a waiver of liability before entering the arena. No one shall stop us during the battle.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Can agreed. However, the old man next to him yelled, ¡°Master Can!¡± ¡°Don¡®t stick your nose into this. I¡®ll give Master Lucifer Grim a lesson today. I want him to turn the other way the next time he sees me.¡± When the old man saw how determined Can was to battle with Lucifer, he stopped advising him. However, he had already decided in his heart. Even if they signed a waiver of liability, he would go and save Can if he were in danger. Chapter 1133 Chapter 1133 When Lucifer heard Can agreeing to the battle without hesitating, the corners of his lips upturned into a strange smile. Both of them were the first heirs to their families. Since their families were in the same industries and were almost equal in strength, they would always fight, causing heavy grudges between the two. When they two saw each other, they would want to embarrass each other. They always did this back then. However, they were no better than the other and would reach a stalemate in every battle. However, this time, Lucifer did not n to let Can go so easily He had been cultivating with the grandmaster all these years, and his strength had increased drastically. If not, he would not have been let out. As long as Can signed the waiver of liability and entered the arena, then his life would not be in his hands anymore. Coincidentally, he could check his result after cultivating with the old master for so many years. Lucifer thought to himself while smirking coldly, ¡®Cally, you came to me, so don¡®t me me for being merciless. I didn¡®t n to take action against you so early. ¡®Unfortunately, you insisted oning at me like that.¡® ¡°Cally, let¡®s go down now. I want you to know the consequences of angering me,¡± Lucifer snarled. ¡°Tch, are you trying to scare me? Do you think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± Can said in disdain. ¡°I hope you can still be so stubbornter.¡± ¡°I will speak with my actions.¡± Lucifer ignored Can and shifted his gaze to Mia. He said, ¡°Dance Fairy, stay here. I¡®ll take care of our business after I take care of Cally. I hope you won¡®t think of escaping because you can¡®t escape from net Staub.¡± ¡®Dance Fairy? ¡®Dance Fairy from the four fairies?¡® When Can heard this name, he immediately turned to look at Mia, who was wearing a veil. That perfect body did look like hers. Although she was wearing a veil, one could still tell it was Mia if they looked closely. ¡®It is Mia from the four fairies in the Milky Way. ¡®Lucifer is still the same. ¡®He was just let out, and he¡®s here bugging the Dance Fairy. ¡®He¡®s not gentlemanly at all. ¡®What a loser among the major family direct descendants.¡® ¡°Dance Fairy! I couldn¡®t recognize you just now. It¡®s such an honor to meet you atst. My name is Can Elrod,¡± Can said politely to Mia. ¡°You¡®re too polite, Master Can. It¡®s also an honor for me to meet you,¡± Mia also replied respectfully. ¡°Dance Fairy, you¡®re hrious. What honor do I have? You¡®re one of the four fairies in the Milky Way, and I admire you a lot.¡± ¡°That was before, Master Can. I¡®ve withdrawn from the four fairies,¡± Mia corrected. ¡°Right! My memory is getting weaker. I¡®m sure this is the person that you want to follow even though you had to withdraw from the four fairies, right?¡± Can looked at David and said. ¡°Hello, my name is David Lidell. I am only a friend to Mia. She¡®s not my follower,¡± David said. ¡°I understand! Hello, David! My name is Can Elrod. You¡®re amazing for taking down the Dance Fairy. Do you know how many men in the Milky Way are head over heels over her?¡± Can reached out his hand voluntarily. David also reached out his hand to shake Can¡®s. However, after they shook hands, Can pulled David into a hug. Then, he whispered in David¡¯s ear, ¡°David, let¡®s get to know each other if we have time. Tell me how you get chicks. Don¡®t worry, I can protect you in the Royal Region in the future. I can take care of Lucifer for you as a weing gift.¡± David thought Can wanted to give him a show of strength. However, he did not expect Can to say that. David was betweenughter and tears. ¡®Mybat power is almost the same as the emperor. Do you think I need your protection? ¡®Won¡®t I be aughing stock if that were to happen?¡® However, David started to respect Can after what he did. At least he was not arrogant and domineering like Lucifer. After Can said that, he let David go without waiting for David to react. Then, he turned his head to look at Lucifer. He said, ¡°Lucy, David and Dance Fairy are my friends. Don¡¯t even think of bullying them with me around.¡± ¡°You want to help them get out of this predicament, Cally?¡± Lucifer narrowed his eyes and said with murderous intent. ¡°You can say that. Moreover, it doesn¡®t just apply to today, you can¡®t bully them even in the future.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to get involved in this mess?¡± ¡°Lucy, don¡®t try to f*cking threaten me. Do you think I¡®m scared of you? Let¡®s go! Don¡®t you want to have a duel down there? I will tear you a new one today!¡± ¡°I hope you will still be this arrogantter. Let¡®s go.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 1134 Chapter 1134 ¡°Hmph!¡± After Can huffed, he turned to walk out the door. At this moment, Lucifer looked at the old man next to him. The old man understood at once. He teleported next to David and pped David to kill him first. Who would Mia follow if David was dead? Mia had been with David so long, so David had surely taken her virginity. Lucifer had been seething at the thought of this. Since David and Mia walked in, Lucifer had decided that David was a dead man. However, Can¡®s sudden arrival disrupted his n. Now, he could catch David off guard and kill him. Then, he would slowly take care of Can and Mia. If not, where would he go to find David if he ran away? The old man¡®s sudden attack could not catch David off guard. A beginner Celestial Ranker¡®s speed was like a tortoise¡®s speed to David. He did not need any preparation to kill the old man. After all, their strengths were miles apart. It was like an adult and an ant. David chuckled coldly in his heart. When he was about to kill that old man, he felt another energy quickly approaching him. It was the old man next to Can. N?velDrama.Org content. David gave up on his attack and took one step away to stand in front of Mia. Boom! After a loud sound, the entire room started shaking. However, Mia did not feel anything behind David. Mia was so close to the battle between two Celestial Rankers. If it were not for David, the shockwave from the collisions would have immediately killed her. ¡°Lucy! I knew you would do this. You really live up to your name, huh? You¡®re like the devil, and you never change. You deserve your namesake,¡± Can sneered. Lucifer¡®s face darkened, and he walked out of the room without saying anything. He was furious that he could not attack David in secret. With Can around, Lucifer knew he would not have this chance for the time being. With that, he decided just to leave. He would cripple Can in the arenater, making his life worse than hell. He could only get rid of the anger in his heart that way. The two old men backed away and did not attack anymore. They were nearly at the same level. If they continued fighting, nothing would happen. The old man who attacked David also left with Lucifer. Before he left, he nced at David. He was curious. Just now, even though the attack was not directed at David and Mia, an ordinary person would not be able to handle the shockwave from a collision between two Celestial Rankers. However, David was not affected at all. ¡®How peculiar! This young man is not simple.¡® He was not the only one thinking this. The other old man also looked at David thoughtfully. Chapter 1135 Chapter 1135 After Lucifer brought his people out of the room, Can walked to David¡®s side and patted his shoulder. He said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, David. Lucy won¡®t dare to do anything to you if I¡®m around.¡± David smiled and did not say anything. What should he say? Thank you? He did not think he needed to thank Can. That kid was showering David with affection this entire time. However, no matter what, Can left a good impression on David. David would secretly help him repay his favor if he could not beat Lucifer. When Can saw David not speaking, he shrugged and left. David and Mia were the only ones in the room. ¡°David, I¡®m so sorry. It¡®s all because of me that you¡®re in such a mess. I didn¡®t know this was a trap. Lucifer had been bugging me for some time back then, but he disappeared for a few years, so I didn¡®t think it¡®d be him,¡± Mia said apologetically. ¡°You¡®re indeed at fault today. You¡®ve made a huge mistake. I have to scold you. Don¡®t let this happen again in the future. If not, I¡®ll be mad,¡± David said sternly. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mia was stunned. She did not expect David to say that. She held back her tears and tried not to let them fall. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Tell me, David. I will listen to you and won¡®t cause you any trouble again.¡± ¡°If you run into something like this again in the future, I won¡®t allow you to be so petty and low. Don¡®t be scared of troubling me because I am not scared of trouble at all. Since you¡®re with me, you can¡®t embarrass me, nor can I afford for that to happen. You should curse someone like Lucifer to hell and not show him any respect. Curse at him, and if he dares to try anything, I¡®ll help you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mia did not know how to react for a while. She was a little confused. She thought David would scold him, but it was not as she expected. ¡°Huh? Do you understand?¡± David asked. ¡°Um¡­ I¨CI understand,¡± Mia replied nkly. ¡°That¡®s good. Don¡®t let this happen again in the future.¡± ¡°I¨CI understand, David.¡± David looked at Mia. If he were not stern with her, she would still be restrained if she met the same situation in the future and would not do as she was told. He was at partial Eternal Realm and the strongest in the Milky Way, but his person was as petty and lowly as an ant. He would be so embarrassed if word got out. Therefore, David asked, ¡°Mia, do you know how I got rid of my Tuffin family problem?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mia answered honestly. She lifted her head to look at David. She did not understand why he would ask her that. ¡°¡®I shed Grandmaster Tuffin with my sword, and the Tuffin family fell apart just like that,¡± David answered calmly. ¡°Oh! Huh? What?¡± Mia came back to her senses and widened her beautiful eyes. She looked at David in horror, and her brain was a mess. ¡®What did David say? ¡®He shed Grandmaster Tuffin with his sword? ¡®H¨CHow is that possible? ¡®Grandmaster Tuffin is one of the oldest giants in the Milky Way, and he¡®s an ancient that¡®s been living for thousands of years. He¡®s also an Infinity Ranker, so how can David kill him just like that? ¡®How old is David? ¡®Does a monster like him truly exist? ¡®Even though he was a Celestial Ranker when he crippled Fergus, it was still miles away from Infinity Rank! Chapter 1136 Chapter 1136 Mia felt that this was impossible. However, David did not seem like he was lying nor did he need to lie about something like this. Mia was confused. She did not know if she should believe him. To be honest, what David said was beyond what her understanding. Not only that, but it was also something never before seen in the history of the entire Milky Way. No one like this had ever happened in the Milky Way before. ¡°Why? Do you not believe me?¡± David looked at Mia¡®s face and asked in confusion. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Mia did not know what to say. ¡°Well, you don¡®t seem like you do. I should have brought you along that day,¡± David said helplessly He could not do anything if Mia did not believe him. He could only show her how strong he was when he had the chance next time. He could kill an Infinity Ranker with just a wave of his sword. ¡°I believe you!¡± Mia said solemnly. Finally, she convinced herself to believe David. ¡°Really?¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Yeah, really.¡± ¡°Then, you should know that if I can kill Grandmaster Tuffin, there are not many people in the Milky Way who can defeat me. So, you can do whatever you want next time. Don¡®t speak so humbly to those ants next time. I can even sh the force behind Lucifer with my sword, let alone him.¡± David did not dare to say that hisbat power was on the same level as Emperor Nimbus. Mia was skeptical of him and finally convinced herself to believe him, so if he told her that, she might struggle even more to believe him. Hence, he would not tell her that for now. Seeing was believing When they returned to Royal, he would have a duel with Emperor Nimbus. Mia would believe him after watching that. ¡°Alright. David, I understand. I won¡®t embarrass you anymore,¡± Mia answered. Even though she was still in disbelief, she started to gradually ept what David said. She had mixed feelings inside her. Joy, excitement, shock, admiration, infatuation, and so on¡­ ¡°Let¡®s go down then. I know you still don¡®t believe me, but I¡®ll show you when I get the chance. Honestly, an Infinity Ranker is nothing. They¡®re also humans, so they will get hurt and die too.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you, David.¡± ¡°Let¡®s go. Tell me what kind of person Lucifer is and what the force behind him is like. I can kill the force behind him to avenge you if it¡®s on the way.¡± ¡°No need! You don¡®t have to do that, David,¡± Mia rejected. ¡°It¡®s not just to avenge you. Did you see how he wanted to kill me just now? Does he think i am weak? Does he think I don¡®t have a temper? I am also a strong man! Does he think I won¡®t be humiliated after getting shamed by an ant like him?¡± ¡°Oh! David, i¡®ll tell you. Lucifer is the first heir to the Grim family, ranked four among the eight prominent families. The Grim family is powerful¡­¡± As the two walked, Mia told David about Lucifer and Can. Soon, they reached the bottom of the arena. Lucifer and Can were signing the waiver of liability. After signing, they were about to enter the arena to start fighting. The arena manager looked like he was about to cry as he stood at one side. The heirs of the fourth¨Cranked and fifth¨Cranked families would fight in his arena and even signed a liability waiver. Wasn¡®t this causing trouble for him? He would be in trouble no matter who won. The manager hoped the two would stop the fight whenever they saw fit. Even though he knew it was a pipe dream, thankfully, the two masters each had people with them. Therefore, someone woulde to their rescue no matter which one them was in danger. This was the manager¡®s onlyfort. Chapter 1137 Chapter 1137 After Lucifer and Can signed the liability waiver, they walked into the arena. The noisy arena plunged into silence once the two walked in. Then, sounds of discussion could be heard. ¡°Damn, i¨Cisn¡®t that Master Can from the Elrod family? Why is he in the arena? Who¡®s the other one? Are they going to fight?¡± ¡°He looks familiar. Let me think¡­ I remember! That¡®s Master Lucifer from the Grim family. Back then, he was a famous hedonist in the Royal Region. However, I think his family sent him out a few years ago, and he hadn¡®te back in a while. I can¡®t believe he¡®s here now.¡± ¡°The Grim and Elrod family are mortal enemies. Their strengths don¡®t differ by much, and the two are first heirs. Since they¡®re here, there will be something interesting to watch. Haha! Thank God I came here today!¡± ¡°I didn¡®t think that Master Lucifer would give us a show after he came back. It¡®s so rare to see a battle between the first heirs of two major families. This trip was so worthwhile!¡± At this time, a voice came from the speakers of the arena. ¡°Hello, everyone. Due to special circumstance, the next beast battle will now instead be a human battle. I believe you¡®ve seen the people participating in this battle. ¡°One is Master Lucifer Grim from one of the eight prominent families in the Milky Way, while the other is Master Can Elrod, also from one of the eight prominent families in the Milky Way. ¡°These two are peerless geniuses in the Milky Way. Let¡®s wait and see what kind of show they will put onter.¡± After getting confirmation from the arena officials, the crowd went wild. They were even more noisy than they were during the beast battle. This was not just a battle between two humans but also a battle between two major families. If they won, they would be well¨Cregarded. Not only would they bring glory to their families, but they could also even vent their anger and suppress the opposing family. However, if they lost, they would be utterly embarrassed. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Not only would they embarrass themselves, their entire family would also be shamed. This was no joke. As one of the eight prominent families in the Milky Way, honor was very important to them. If Lucifer lost, he would be punished by his family, no matter how unique his identity was. If Can lost, he would be in a worse situation as he might even lose his position as the first heir. This was a pretty serious consequence. However they had no reason to pull out now that they were at this step. of course, the most important thing was they had absolute confidence in their selves. They did not think they would lose to the other. That was why they did this. As the first heirs, they knew what would happen if they lost. Can and Lucifer stood facing each other in the arena. Their tiny human bodies seemed out of ce in the vast arena. However, they could emit incredible energy from their tiny bodies. Body size was never used to measure the amount of power a creature had. ¡°Cally, you can still pull out now. As long as you kneel and kowtow to me, and then say, ¡®I¡®m sorry, Daddy¡®, I will let you go. If not, don¡®t me me for being merciless if I identally kill you or cripple you. We¡®ve already signed the liability waiver,¡± Lucifer said arrogantly. ¡°Lucy, are you sick in the head? Pull out? I wonder who will be the one pulling outter. I won¡®t spare you even if you kneel in front of me. I have to show you how powerful I am. Don¡®t think you¡®re invincible just because you¡®ve been cultivating with your grandmaster for a few years. You¡®re still nowhere near me!¡± Can retorted. Then, the two stopped talking. They were working hard to rpose themselves. They wanted to fight this battle in their best states. Even though it sounded easy, they knew it would not be too easy to defeat the other. They had been fighting since they were young, so they knew each other very well. Chapter 1138 Chapter 1138 There had previously been a period of peace because Grandmaster Grim had asked Lucifer to cultivate with him and could note out. David, Mia, and the two old men watched Lucifer and Can in the arena, The two old men were paying the most attention and would be prepared to face any danger to save the two. David was not interested. To him, these two were too weak. After Mia knew David¡®s true power, she was much more rxed. She did not worry that she would cause trouble for David any more. ording to sources, the Aband family, ranked third among the eight prominent families, had a grudge against the Tuffin family, but they never did anything because of Grandmaster Tuffin. This showed how much of a deterrent Grandmaster Tuffin was. Now, David could kill Grandmaster Tuffin with a swing of his sword. Therefore, the only family among the eight prominent families in the Milky Way that could threaten David would be the Drake family, which was ranked first. After all, the Drake family was the unique one among the eight. Mia was delighted right now. The stronger David was, the better her taste. This would be beneficial to her future. At this moment, a strong wind swept across the arena. Rumble!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Lucifer and Can¡®s energy rose to their peaks. They moved at the same time. They disappeared from where they were standing and rushed toward each other. Then, they met in the middle. Boom! The collision caused a deafening noise, and a shockwave started spreading. The audience around them, who were slightly weaker, were all pushed to the ground while holding their ears in pain. ¡°Ah!¡± Some people passed out as they were unable to handle the shockwaves. The audiences were primarily people from the bottom tier of society. Even though they were much stronger than earthlings, they still could not handle the shockwave of two Cosmos Rankers colliding. After the collision, Lucifer and Can backed away quickly. They did not care if they hurt the audience after they rposed themselves. They could only see their opponent, and they only wanted to defeat them. Hence, they continued to charge at their opponent, soon engaging in a fight. Boom boom boom! Everyone heard countless sounds of collision.¡± Shockwaves started spreading one after another. There was a strong wind in the arena, and the collisions sounded like ps of thunder. When the audience saw they were about to get hurt for the second time, they looked horrified. Many of them were fleeing the scene, causing chaos. At this moment, an invisible shield appeared above the arena, stopping the shock waves from spreading However, no one could see this shield. Everyone was still trying their best to flee from the chaos. As time passed, the audience realized thebat in the arena would not affect them anymore. Therefore, they thought this was one of the arena¡®s functionalities. The scene quieted down again, and everyone started attentively watching the battle in the arena. It was very rare to see a battle of this level. As expected, David¡®s mind power was creating the invisible shield. His mind power was at Infinity level 10, so it could resist the attack of an Infinity Ranker. Hence, this shock wave was nothing to him. Chapter 1139 Chapter 1139 After David saved the audience, he started paying attention to the fight. ¡°David, who do you think will win?¡± Mia asked. ¡°It¡®s hard to say. They are at about the same level as each other. It all depends on who has the stronger trump card,¡± David answered. Even though he could guess Lucifer and Can¡®s realms, he could not see their hidden tricks. Almost all of these direct descendants from major forces would have some trumps up their sleeves. It might be some amazingbat skills, or vicious hidden weapons. It could even be a powerful weapon It could even be a mysterious potion that could increase theirbat power in the blink of an eye. Just like Adan back then. His strength skyrocketed after he consumed the Blood¨CBurning Potion. David could not tell what these guys possesed. So, David could not confirm who would win in the end. ¡°I hope Master Can will win. Lucifer is too sinister and shameless, I don¡®t like him. He kept bugging me back then and caused a lot of trouble for me. I finally got a few years of peace, and now he¡®s here again,¡± Mia said, feeling a little pissed. After she said that, the old man next to Lucifer turned around to look at her. However, Mia did not care. David smiled understandingly. If it were back then, Mia would not dare to talk about Master Lucifer like that. Now that she knew his strength and the Grim family was no longer a threat, she dared to say just about anything. ¡°It¡®s fine. He won¡®t get the chance to bug you anymore,¡± Davidforted. At this moment, the old man next to Can turned to look at David. He was very curious why David dared to say that. Even though he knew David was not that simple, Master Lucifer was not easy to deal with. Moreover, he had a unique identity. If something happened to him, Grandmaster Grim woulde out. The battle in the arena stopped just as the old man next to Lucifer wanted to say something. The old men turned their heads to look over quickly. David and Mia also looked over. Lucifer and Can had separated from each other. The two were gasping for air, and their clothes were torn. There was no oue from the previous battle, and they were only testing each other. ¡°Lucy, is that all you got after cultivating with your grandmaster for so long? Does your grandmaster know how to teach you?¡± Can said sarcastically, ¡°Shut up! Cally, you¡®ve sessfully injured me.¡± After Lucifer said that, he disappeared. Suddenly, he appeared in front of Can and pped him. Can sneered and caught Lucifer¡®s hand fearlessly At this moment, a sinister smile appeared across the corner of Lucifer¡®s lips. Looking closely, one could see a gust of ck smokeing from Lucifer¡®s palm that was aimed at Can. ¡®ck Demon Palm!¡® Lucifer growled in his heart. ck Demon Palm was a low¨Cgradebat skill, but it was also a skill that made Grandmaster Grim famous. Once someone was hit, the ck Demon Poison would enter their body, causing all muscles and organs to fail. It was very lethal. ck Demon Palm was not the same as other skills with strong power. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The other skills would cause huge sounds when used, so the opponent would notice it in advance and then think of an appropriate countermeasure, However, ck Demon Palm was different. One could use ck Demon Palm without making any noise. There would only be some ck smoke circling one¡®s palm, and their opponent would not notice if they did not pay attention. This was the best trump card when it came to sneak attacks. Therefore, even if ck Demon Palm was a low¨Cgrade combat skill, its power was not inferior to any middle¨Cgradebat skill. Grandmaster Grim used this skill to move unhindered in the Milky Way, Even so, ck Demon Palm was famous for being hard to learn. Grandmaster Grim forced Lucifer to learn ck Demon Palm throughout all these years. Only when Lucifer sessfully learned it was he allowed toe out. Abat skill was every force¡®s rarely shown trump card. There were a few more low or middle¨Cgrade combat skills. Usually, the eight prominent families would each have one or two of them. Meanwhile, a high¨Cgradebat skill would be very precious. Its power was more than one level above the low or middle¨Cgradebat skills, let alone topbat skills. The value of abat skill at this level was immeasurable. Boom! After he was hit, Can flew more than ten meters backward before stabilizing himself. Just now, Can reacted hurriedly, and the impact caused Lucifer to stagger a few steps backward. However, Lucifer was excited. Sess!¡® Lucifer had just learned ck Demon Palm, so his power was limited. Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140 However, it was still enough to defeat Can. After Can was hit with ck Demon Palm, the poison immediately entered his arm. His arm would be temporarily paralyzed, so theing battle would be much easier for Lucifer after Can lost one of his limbs. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lucifer looked at the old man watching the battle and hinted at him to stop Can¡®s people. Then, he continued to charge at Can. He would not give Can any chances. He had to cripple him in one go. Can saw Lucifer charging at him again and thought, ¡®Do you think I¡®m scared of you?¡® He suffered a slight loss because he was in a hurry just now, and he was still mad. Therefore, Can also rushed forward. Boom boom boom! The two started engaging in a battle again. The more Lucifer fought, the more he felt that something was off. ¡®Didn¡®t I just hit Cally with ck Demon Palm? Why can he still use his arm? ¡®Why does he not look hurt at all? ¡®Impossible! ¡®ck Demon Palm was what got Grandmaster famous, and it¡®s great for sneak attacks. ¡®But why does it not work on Cally? ¡®Also, Grandmaster was the one who taught me thisbat skill. He only let me out after I sessfully learned it. So I¡¯m sure there won¡®t be any problems.¡® Lucifer did not know that he could not hide this small trick from David¡®s mind power. David could see his sneak attack early on. So, he secretly wrapped a thinyer of mind power over Can¡®s fist that blocked the spread of the ck Demon Poison. Lucifer did not believe that there would be something wrong with his ck Demon Palm. Hence, he continued to use it secretly. ¡®ck Demon Palm!¡® ¡®ck Demon Palm!¡® ¡®ck Demon Palm!¡® Unfortunately, David would secretly use his mind power to stop the ck Demon Poison each time Lucifer used it. He would get nothing with every attack Lucifer was wondering if something was wrong with his cultivation. ¡®Grandmaster! What did you teach me? It doesn¡¯t work at all! ¡®I¡®m so tired, but my opponent is still jumping around. ¡®What kind ofbat skill is this? ¡®Isn¡®t this suicide?¡® Since it would take a lot of energy to use ck Demon Palm, Lucifer started feeling drained after using it multiple times. His attacks started to be weaker. Can found an excellent opportunity to punch Lucifer directly on the chest. ¡°Pfft!¡± Lucifer vomited blood. He flew more than a hundred meters back and copsed on the floor. Can followed him and ced his foot on Lucifer¡®s chest. ¡°Pfft!¡± Lucifer vomited blood again. Right now, he was drained of all energy, and he could only let others do whatever they wanted to him. Inside, Lucifer was fuming. He did not lose to Can, but instead, the grandmaster was the one who indirectly caused this. If he did not use ck Demon Palm and inadvertently drained his body, he might not havelost. At most, it would be a tie. He cried in grief inside his heart, ¡®Grandmaster, you did this to me!¡® ¡°Master Lucifer!¡± When the old man from the Grim family saw Lucifer getting hurt, he immediately went over. However, the old man from the Elrod family stopped him. ¡°This is between them. Let them resolve this themselves. After all, they¡®ve signed a liability waiver. Are your family member¡®s such sore losers?¡± ¡°Get lost! Listen to me, if anything happens to Master Lucifer, the grandmaster will avenge him. Does your family want to start this battle?¡± Chapter 1141 Chapter 1141 Can stepped on Lucifer¡®s chest. Then, he lifted his head to look at the screaming audience around him. The feeling of stepping on his rival and bing the center of countless people¡®s attention was excellent. It was too wonderful for words. He felt as if he was on top of the world. Can also never thought that Lucifer would be so weak. He had copsed before they had even fought a few rounds. Can thought they would be in an intense fight today. It was possible he would need to show all of his trump cards before he could win. In the end, he did not even show any of them, yet he won so easily? It seemed that Old Master Grim was not that great. He had taught Lucifer for so long, but that kid never improved. Can had no idea that if David had not helped him secretly, he would be have been taken down before he could show his trump card. The poison of ck Demon Palm was no joke. Even if Lucifer had just learned it and he was not that strong, it was not something Can could endure. If he were hit, he would surely be injured. Lucifery on the ground, feeling lifeless. Abat skill was called abat skill because it was more powerful than other techniques. Hence, one could not use them casually like any other normal technique as it would exhaust them. Lucifer¡®s body could no longer take it after using the low¨Cgradebat skill ck Demon Palm so many times. He was furious as he looked at Can, who was stepping on his chest and towering over him. Then, he vomited a mouthful of blood. Right now, he wanted to die. This was the most humiliating thing he had ever encountered. Most importantly, he lost to his family¡®s rival. The first heir of the Grim family, who ranked fourth in the eight prominent families, was easily defeated by the first heir of the fifth¨Cranked Elrod family, and was even trampled on the ground insultingly. This would spread all over the Royal Region soon. Then, Lucifer would be theughing stock of everyone in the Royal Region. How would his family view him then? N?velDrama.Org content rights. Oh no, I¡®m doomed! when he thought of his legendary reputation being destroyed right here, Lucifer felt anger rising to his head. As he looked at theughing faces around him, he passed out. After enjoying the cheers, Can lowered his head to look at Lucifer. Then, he noticed Lucifer had passed out. ¡°Hey, Luky, stop ying dead! I didn¡®t even use force, and you¡®re down. If I knew you were so Well, I would go easy on you. Why didn¡®t you improve after learning from your grandmaster for so long? Is it because he¡®s bad at teaching, or are you just a piece of trash? Sigh¡­ I¡®m so worried about your family¡®s future. They don¡®t even have a promising descendant!¡± Can said arrogantly Lucifer did not want to face reality, so he pretended to be unconscious. When he heard what Can said, he passed out in anger. Can lifted his foot off Lucifer¡®s chest and then stepped on his face. Once, twice, thrice¡­ He finally stopped after Lucifer¡®s face swelled up. Even though it did not do much harm to Lucifer, it was very insulting. So many people were watching them! Can was not stepping on Lucifer¡®s face. Instead, he was stepping on the entire Grim family. This scene would soon be huge news piece in the Royal Region. The Grim family would be aughing stock. The old man from the Grim family watched not far away as his master was humiliated. However, he could not do anything. The old man from the Elrod family was blocking him, so he knew he could not save Master Lucifer so quickly. Moreover, once they started fighting, Master Lucifer would be hurt by the repercussions because he had lost hisbat power as hey nearby. Master Lucifer could normally still withstand thebat power of a Celestial Ranker normally, but right now, he could not. To prevent further injury to Lucifer, the old man from the Grim family did not dare to do anything Furthermore, a kid whom he could not see through was watching from one side. Can smiled in satisfaction as he looked at Lucifer, whose face had swelled up after he stepped on him. Then, he kicked Lucifer to the old man from the Grim family. Chapter 1142 Chapter 1142 ¡°Take your master and get lost. Stop embarrassing yourself here. Is this really the first heir of the Grim family? How weak. It seems there will be a void in your family soon. How sad,¡± Can shook his head and said. The Grim family¡®s old man looked at Can and knelt without saying a word. After that, he picked up his master¡®s body. After finding out that Lucifer only passed out because he hurt his internal organs, the old man sighed in relief. ¡®It¡®ll be fine if he¡®s not too badly injured.¡® If Lucifer died, the old man would make the Elrod family pay, even if it meant sacrificing his life. If not, he would be dead when he went back. His grandmaster would not forgive him. The Grim family¡®s old man carried Lucifer and shot into the sky, disappearing from everyone¡®s sight. He would bring shame to the Grim family if he continued to stay here. Right now, he had a lot of questions in his heart. ¡®How could Master Lucifer lose to Master Can so easily? ¡®They¡®re on the same level. ¡®I didn¡®t see Master Can using any secret weapons or strongbat skills. ¡®How did Master Lucifer lose? ¡®Master Lucifer had stayed with his grandmaster this entire time. Did he not learn anything? ¡®I¡®ll ask him what happened after he wakes up. ¡®I can¡®t tell what happened anyway.¡® After the Grim family¡®s old man left with Lucifer, tsunami¨Clike cheers filled the arena. ¡°Master Can, you¡®re the best!¡± ¡°All hail Master Can!¡± ¡°You¡®re the man, Master Can!¡± Can waved at the audience around him like a winner. At the same time, he enjoyed the cheers from countless people. ¡°David, you did that, right? If not, it wouldn¡®t have ended so quickly,¡± Mia whispered. She also felt this battle had a strong start but a disappointing finish. They were the first heirs of the fourth¨Cranked and fifth¨Cranked families among the eight prominent families. Moreover, the two families were mortal enemies. How was it possible for them to reach a result so easily? Where were their trump cards? Ultimate moves? Combat skills? They did not show any of them. Lucifer lost after a fist fight. It was not logical at all. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. This battle affected the prestige of the two families. It was not an exaggeration to say that as soon as the battle started, the two could surely use all of their trumps and tricks to get a result. It would not be surprising if one of them got heavily injured or even died. However, something unknown must have happened after what happened just now. Mia thought about it. The only person who could and would do this was David. Thus, she asked that question. David smiled and said nothing. When Mia saw his smile, she had an answer in her heart. At this moment, Can walked over. ¡°Hahaha! David, you¡®re my lucky star! I¡®ve fought Lucy for so many years back then, and even if the results have gone both ways in the past, I¡®ve never trounced him like today. Also, so many people were watching this. That punk will surely be severely criticized when he gets back. This feels great! Hahaha!¡± Canughed. Chapter 1143 Chapter 1143 David thought to himself, ¡®Damn right I¡®m your lucky star. ¡®If I didn¡®t do anything, you¡®ll be the one on the floor right now.¡® However, since he did this secretly, he did not need to tell Can. Besides, he did not want to be in the limelight. ¡°It¡®s your strength, and it has nothing to do with me. Since there¡®s nothing else, let¡®s go, Mia,¡± David smiled and said. Then. he turned and left. He lost twenty thousandvish points, and he felt pissed right now. Next, he should make a trip to the Grim family. Lucifer had wasted his time and even tried to disrespect Mia. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. How would he live with himself if he did not go and demand an exnation? You had to find out who the master was before you beat the dog, right? David was at partial Eternal Realm and on the same level as the emperor. How many people in the Milky Way were at his level? Lucifer dared to lie to David and even wanted to kill him. Even if David had a good temper, he still wanted to vent the anger in his chest. Therefore, he decided to make a trip to the Grim family. At the same time, he could dismiss Mia¡®s concerns about him so that she would not be scared when she did things. If the Grim family behaved and admitted their mistakes readily, he would go easy on them. However, Lucifer had to pay for what he did. If the Grim family tried to use their family¡®s power or their grandmaster to suppress him, then too bad. David hoped they would not me him if he killed all of them with his sword. ¡°David, you cane to me if you need anything in the future. I have some power in the Royal Region. Even though I can¡®t do anything huge, I can help you with some small matters,¡± Can yelled when David turned to leave. ¡°Alright, I remember you, Master Can Elrod. I¡®ll see you next time!¡± David said without turning around. Mia followed behind him respectfully. After David and Mia left, Can was still staring in the direction they left in. ¡°Master Can, David is not as simple as he seems,¡± the old man said next to Can. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Can asked. ¡°When I wanted to save him just now, I felt terrifying killing intent. Even if it was just a glimpse, I still felt it. Also, he was the closest to us when we fought, yet he was not hurt. Even Mia was unharmed.¡± ¡°That¡®s all?¡± ¡°Also, he never showed any fear the entire time. His eyes were always calm, even when facing two Celestial Rankers. He was never bothered by us. Moreover, he was always cold when you talked to him passionately. If it were someone else, they¡®d be dying to worm their way into a rtionship with you. Because of all this, I think this person is not only powerful, but he also has a very significant background.¡± ¡°I knew it! How would Dance Fairy give up her spot in the four fairies and follow a normal person? Do you know how many direct descendants of major forces were eying Mia? Lucifer is just ackey. If David weren¡®t powerful, he wouldn¡®t be able to protect Mia.¡± After Can said that, he continued after pondering, ¡°Back then, Mia could conduct herself virtuously because everyone respected the bnce, and no one was willing to break it. After all, they might offend a lot of people in the process. This bnce was broken when David arrived, and Mia announced that she would quit being one of the four fairies. I think David will expose his power and background soon.¡± Can did not say that he felt someone was doing something behind his back, so that was why he could trounce Lucifer. He thought a master was hiding among them, but now, this master seemed to be David. ¡®But what did he do? ¡°How could he hide from the eyes of two Celestial Rankers?¡® This confused Can a lot. ¡°Master Ca, since David is willing to offend many people because of Mia, why are you still so eager to befriend him?¡± The old man asked in confusion. Chapter 1144 Chapter 1144 ¡°You yourself said it¡®s David who will offend them, not me. Before you know someone, it¡®s better to be their friend than their enemy. Who knows if he¡®s hiding an incredible power or identity? Let¡®s go. We have to go back now. I finally made my family proud. I want to see how they will reward me.¡± Can left after he said that. The old man followed behind him. Inside the Octagon that just left Staub. ¡°David, are we going to Royal now?¡± Mia asked. ¡°No, we¡®ll go to the Grim family first,¡± David answered. ¡°The Grim family?¡± ¡°Yes, the Grim family.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We¡®re going to demand for an exnation. Lucifer lied to me just now. Not only did he waste my time, he even tried to disrespect you. How can we let this go?¡± ¡°David, forget it. The Grim family is ranked five among the eight prominent families. You can¡®tpare them to the Tuffin family, who¡®s about to drop off the list. We might not achieve anything if we go.¡± After Mia said that, she remembered something and added, ¡°David, it¡®s not that I am looking down on you. I know you¡®re powerful, and you¡®re not scared of them. However, I don¡®t think it¡®s necessary. After all, we didn¡®t lose anything.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I lost so much time. Also, didn¡®t you see how Lucifer wanted to kill me? I can¡®t stand this. Of course, I have another purpose.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mia asked. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Since you¡®ve decided to follow me, I should show you how powerful I am so that you won¡®t be scared and nervous to do anything in the future. ¡°I¡®m sorry, David. I¡®ve embarrassed you,¡± Mia whispered apologetically. ¡°Alright, you don¡®t have to apologize to me. Just listen to me. We¡®ll go to the Grim family to get an exnation, and then we¡®ll head to Royal,¡± David decided. ¡°Yes, David,¡± Mia answered. The Octagon started driving toward the where the Grim family stayed. At this moment, Lucifer was in a Milky Way Battleship heading back to his home. Even though the two ships left one after another, the time between their journey did not differ much. However, the Milky Way Battleship was much faster than the Octagon. Right now, Lucifer was awake. However, he still could not ept the reality of getting defeated by Can. He still could not wrap his head around it. Why did ck Demon Palm, thebat skill that his grandmaster taught him, lose its effect? His grandmaster checked his ck Demon Palm before he left the family, and it had indeed reached entry level. If he could hit Can with a sneak attack, he would not be able to handle the ck Demon Poison Moreover, he had used ck Demon Palm so many times, but Can was still alive and well. He was not affected at all. It was either something was wrong with his ck Demon Palm, or Can had the skill tobat the ck Demon Palm. If it were the former, it would be easy. He could ask Grandmaster to look at it after he returned. If it were thetter, then it would be troublesome. He had to tell Grandmaster as soon as possible. Grandmaster¡®s threat to them would diminish if the Elrod family had a way tobat ck Demon Palm. This was good news to the Grim family. Chapter 1145 Chapter 1145 Three dayster. Grim. This was where the Grim family, one of the eight prominent families in the Milky Way, stayed. The Grim family was ranked fourth among the eight prominent families. They were very powerful, and a declining family like the Tuffin family could notpare to them. The Grim family was one of the giants even among the Royal Region. A Milky Way Battleship descended on Grim. The moment Lucifer got out, the people who were waiting for him brought him to the main residence. The cores of the Grim family were waiting for him here. After three days, they learned about Master Lucifer¡®s battle with Master Can in an arena on Staub. In the end, Can defeated Lucifer and was even stepped on and humiliated. This matter had spread all over the Royal Region. The two families were close in ranking. One was ranked fourth, and one was ranked fifth, so they had been enemies for a long time. This was not just a fight between the two first heirs, it was also a fight between their families. However, the result shocked everyone. Unexpectedly, Lucifer suffered a crushing defeat. Now, the Grim family was theughing stock of the entire Royal Region. Everyone would talk about this during their chats. How could the first heir of the Grim family be so weak? Did this mean they did not have any more promising descendants now? Anyway, Lucifer hadpletely humiliated the Grim family. Even though he could not change the fact that he had lost, his family still needed to know what had happened. Lucifer had been cultivating with the grandmaster these years, so how would he lose to Can? If Grandmaster found out about this, he would be fuming. Back then, you were evenly matched with Can, and now you¡®re easily defeated after cultivating with me for so many years? ¡®You even let him step on you? ¡®Won¡®t that tell the world that I am a horrible teacher?¡® Lucifer was brought to the hall. The hall was filled with people. It was like they were going to have a joint hearing. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. There were a lot of direct descendants in a huge family like the Grim family. Right now, the ones at the scene were just some of the more important elders. As the eldest son, Lucifer was feeling terrified by such a stern situation. ¡°The unfilial son, Lucifer, is here to see you all.¡± Lucifer stood in the middle of the hall. He ced his hands together, bowed, and said respectfully. As the eldest son and the first heir, he did not need to kneel. If other children made such a serious mistake and humiliated the entire family, they would be kneeling on the ground begging for mercy. The scene was quiet. No one was saying anything. The head of the Grim family, Derry Grim, did not say anything as he sat on the main seat. of course, the others would be tactful not to speak before him. Lucifer knew he had embarrassed his family and did not dare to be rash anymore. ¡°I¡®ve humiliated the family and caused irreversible damage to the family name. I beg the family¡®s elders to punish me,¡± Lucifer spoke again. ¡°It¡®s good that you know you¡®ve humiliated us. Do you know how long it¡®s been since we¡®ve been humiliated like this? Plus, you, the eldest son and first heir of the family, were the one who caused such huge damage to the family name and made us theughing stock of so many in the Royal Region. How do you expect us to face the family¡®s ancestors?¡± Derry scolded loudly. ¡°Grandpa, I was wrong! I¡®m willing to ept punishment,¡± Lucifer lowered his head and mumbled. ¡°Do you think you can reverse the damage by saying that? I don¡®t mind you losing to anyone else, but you lost to that Elrod punk. You were always evenly matched with him, but now that you¡®ve followed Grandmaster for so many years, you can¡®t even fight back? Are you telling everyone Grandmaster is a horrible teacher?¡± ¡°Grandpa! I am also unable to make heads or tails of how I lost. Until now, I still can¡®t figure it out!¡± ¡°You better tell me everything in detail.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± Chapter 1146 Chapter 1146 Next, Lucifer told Derry everything. However, he did not tell Derry how he set a trap to lure David and Mia over. He only said he had been locked up for so long, so after he aplished Grandmaster¡®s task and was let out, he wanted toe out and clear his head. Then, he came to Staub¡®s aren¨¢ to have fun. Unexpectedly, Can had alsoe over. After that, the two started arguing, and then the argument turned into a fight¡­ The hall was silent after Lucifer stated what had happened. ¡°You said you used ck Demon Palm on Can, but it didn¡®t do anything?¡± Derry asked. ¡°Yes, Grandpa. Grandmaster examined me after I learned ck Demon Palm, and that¡®s why he let me out. However, it was useless to that punk Can,¡± Lucifer said aggrievedly. ¡°Are you telling the truth? I¡®m telling you, you better not lie. If not, don¡®t even think of taking a step out of these doors.¡± ¡°It¡®s true, Grandpa. Believe me. Why would I lie about this? Even though I am usually a bit of a rascal, I wouldn¡®t lie about such a serious matter,¡± Lucifer patted his chest and promised. ¡°If that¡®s the case, do you have any guesses about the cause? You¡®re the party involved and the only one who knows what happened in the fight.¡± ¡°Grandpa, there are two possibilities. It¡®s either something¡®s wrong with ck Demon Palm Grandmaster taught me, or the Elrod family has a way to counter it,¡± Lucifer answered. After Lucifer said that, Derry scolded, ¡°You bastard! What nonsense! Are you doubting Grandmaster?¡± ¡°I¡®m just saying it¡®s a possibility. If ck Demon Palm is not the problem, then it¡®ll mean the Elrod family has a way to counter ck Demon Palm. If not, why would it not work on Can? I didn¡®t just use it once. I used it many times, but it never worked. That¡®s why I was exhausted and gave that punk a chance to defeat me,¡± Lucifer roared. He knew he had to shift the family¡®s attention. Only by doing this could he escape. If not, the grandmaster would not spare him so easily after causing such huge damage to the Grim family¡®s reputation. If he could confirm that the Elrod family had a way to counter ck Demon Palm, he might even be rewarded! After all, the families were mortal enemies. It would be no joke if the Grim family¡®s enemy found a w in theirbat skill. It would be better to find out and tackle it earlier than to find out when the two families were in battle. If that happened, everything would be toote. Indeed, after Lucifer said that, the hall became noisy. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The core elders of the Grim family started to discuss among themselves. They all knew that this was not aughing matter if Lucifer was telling the truth. The two families would fight sooner orter. If the Elrod family hid this information and only exposed it when they fought, the Grim family would suffer a considerable loss. The Elrod family might just turn the situation around and severely damage the Grim family. Lucifer was a good example of this. Before he knew the Elrod family¡®s secret, he exhausted a lot of his energy every time he used ck Demon Palm. If Lucifer used ck Demon Palm two or three times and still did not cause any damage to the enemy, he would surely lose. Unless the enemy also used theirbat skill to resist him. If that were the case, he would have a chance since both sides would be equally exhausted. However, Lucifer was clearly not talking about this. Can did not use anybat skills to counter his ck Demon Palm. Chapter 1147 Chapter 1147 When everyone was talking, the head of the family, Derry, spoke. ¡°Someone go and get me a captive from the prison. We¡®ll see if Lucifer¡®s ck Demon palm is working or not.¡± Clearly, Derry also realized the seriousness of this, so he needed to test it out on someone. If Lucifer¡®s ck Demon Palm were fine, they would have to tell the grandmasters about this. ¡°Yes, Lord Derry.¡± Immediately, someone stood up and answered before leaving the hall. ¡°Lucifer, if you¡®re telling the truth, not only will the family forgive you for your mistake, you will even be rewarded,¡± Derry looked at Lucifer and said in gratification. Derry was not angry like earlier; he was like a whole other person. Derry looked gratified, and the other core family elders looked pleased as they looked at Derry. ¡®This kid is the family¡®s lucky star indeed. The grandmaster, who had been stuck in his realm for many years, suddenly had a breakthrough when Lucifer was born. Now that he was let out, he immediately noticed their enemy¡®s huge secret. ¡®The Elrod family found a w in ck Demon Palm?¡® This was useless to the other families, but the value of this information was immeasurable for the Grim family. In addition, the possibility of Lucifer¡®s ck Demon Palm not working was too miniscule. After all, the grandmaster had examined it himself. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa! It¡®s my honor to be able to contribute to the family. However, I feel terrible for humiliating the family right after I was let out,¡± Lucifer said lowly and apologetically. Even though he was saying that, he was overjoyed on the inside. He finally dodged this bullet. Not only did he dodge this bullet, he even gained more recognition from his family, further solidifying his position as the family¡®s lucky star. In the future, he would have more rights to speak in the family. ¡°Master Lucifer, please don¡®t say that. You¡®re the family¡®s lucky star. If it weren¡®t for you, we wouldn¡®t know about the Elrod family knowing the w of ck Demon Palm. We would suffer greatly if we ever engage in a battle in the future.¡± ¡°Yeah! Master Lucifer is our lucky star. When you were born, Grandmaster had a breakthrough, and now, you helped us dodge a bullet.¡± ¡°I¡®m wondering how your injuries are, Master Lucifer. I have some treasures of heaven and earth that are good for treating serious injuries. I bought them with a lot of money, and I hope you can take them.¡± ¡°I have a pellet here too. It¡®s effective for healing the body. Please ept this.¡± The core elders were concerned about Lucifer¡®s injuries and were all giving him any treasures that could heal his injuries. They knew Lucifer¡®s position in the family was unshakable now. In the future, the family would be handed to Lucifer. Therefore, it would be useful for their future if they wormed their way into a rtionship with Lucifer right now. Derry looked at this scene with a smile on his face. Lucifer was his biological grandson. Hence, he loved to see this scene. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elders. Since you¡®re all so passionate, it would be impolite for me to refuse,¡± Lucifer replied with a grin. Then, he epted the treasures the elders gave him. Those things were precious, so it would be a waste not to take them. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°You¡®re too humble, Master Lucifer. You got hurt for the sake of the family, so as your elders, this is what we should do.¡± ¡°Yeah. Master Lucifer, you did so much for the family, so this is nothing.¡± After exchanging some pleasantries, everyone went back to their seats. Lucifer was also asked to sit at one side to wait for the prisoner. ¡°Lucifer, how are your injuries?¡± Derry asked. ¡°Grandpa, I was just exhausted. I¡®m fine now,¡± Lucifer answered. Chapter 1148 Chapter 1148 ¡°Can you use ck Demon Palm now?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Soon, two of the Grim family¡®s guards escorted a disheveled prisoner into the hall. ¡°Kneel!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The guard kicked the back of the prisoner¡®s knees, causing the prisoner to kneel on the ground. Then, the two guards knelt on the ground and said respectfully,¡± Greetings, Lord Derry. Greetings, Elders.¡± ¡°You may rise. We don¡®t need you here anymore, so you¡®re dismissed,¡± Derry said. ¡°Yes, Lord Derry.¡± The guards left the hall after saying that. At this moment, Lucifer knew it was his time to shine. He stood up and walked behind the prisoner. When the prisoner saw someone walking toward him, he struggled with all his might. However, his mouth was taped over, and he could not speak. Lucifer pressed down on the prisoner with his left hand and used his right hand to use ck Demon Palm. ck smoke was circling his right hand at this moment. Then, he pressed his right palm on the prisoner¡®s back. Everyone on the scene watched the prisoner. When the ck Demon Poison made contact with the prisoner, it prated his body. The prisoner felt intense pain overwhelming him. He widened his eyes, and they were bloodshot. Since his mouth was taped over, he could only make grunting noises from his throat. The prisoner fell on the ground head¨Cfirst and died more than ten secondster. He could not resist Lucifer¡®s ck Demon Palm with his current strength at all. Derry got up and walked to the prisoner. Then, he flipped the prisoner over with his foot. ck poison was traveling under the prisoner¡¯s exposed skin, including in his face and hands. ck Demon Poison! This meant Lucifer¡®s ck Demon Palm was fine. Then, there was only the second possibility. The Elrod family did indeed find a w in ck Demon Palm, and they could easily resist ck Demon Poison. They had to tell the grandmasters immediately. Derry lifted his head to look at the core elders of the family. ¡°Lucifer¡®s ck Demon Palm is fine, meaning the Elrod family found the w in ck Demon Palm. This means we have lost an importantbat skill against the Elrod family.¡± Every core elder of the family showed an understanding expression. ¡°Lord Derry, what should we do now? The Elrod family must also know that their secret has been exposed. They might even attack us soon. If not, they won¡®t be a threat to us when we finally find a way tobat this.¡± ¡°I think it¡®s possible too! Right now, we should immediately tell the grandmaster about this so we can be prepared when the Elrod family attacks us.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± The rest of the core elders expressed their opinions. ¡°Lucifer, you should go see the grandmasters with me right now. The rest of you should go back to your positions and get ready. At the same time, get the spies to keep an eye on the Elrod family. Immediately report to us if they do anything,¡± Derry said. ¡°Yes, Lord Derry!¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa!¡± Derry then brought Lucifer to see the grandmasters. The rest of the core elders nervously prepared themselves. They did not know that the Elrod family would note. Instead, they would wee someone on the same level as the emperor. David¡®s Octagon was getting closer and closer to Grim. Soon, this person equivalent to the emperor would descend on Grim. It would depend on David¡®s mood if he wiped out the Grim family or spared them. Chapter 1149 Chapter 1149 An Octagon approached Grim. David spread his mind power and scanned the entire Grim. Immediately, he sensed four intense energies. One mid¨CInfinity Ranker, and three beginner Infinity Rankers. As expected of the fourth¨Cranked family among the eight prominent families, they were much stronger than the Tuffin family. However, they were just so¨Cso to David. Even arge colony of ants could never best an elephant. After confirming the location of the Grim family¡®s grandmasters, Davidmanded the Octagon to get ready to descend. After the four grandmasters learned about the Elrod family finding a w in ck Demon Palm and that they might attack at any time, they decided to alle out of seclusion to wait for the Elrod family. At the same time, they were also discussing countermeasures. Lucifer should have been a sinner to the Grim family after losing to Can. In the end, he discovered a shocking secret and immediately transformed into the Grim family¡®s lucky star again. Besides, Grandmaster Grim had a breakthrough when he was born. Therefore, Lucifer¡®s position in the family was even more unshakable. Even the Grandmaster Grim praised him, calling him the family¡®s lucky star and the hope for the development of the family. Lucifer never expected things would develop in this direction as well. This was such a shock to him. He thought he would not escape cmity and he would surely receive the most severe punishment from his family. Now, he was viewed as the family¡®s savior. Lucifer was very pleased with himself right now. He was starting to lose himself in the countless praises. At this moment, he thought he was the chosen one who God sent to lead the Grim family to glory. He was glowing right now. Lucifer ced his hands behind his back and walked with his head high in the Grim Manor. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Hello, Master Lucifer!¡± ¡°Hello, Master Lucifer!¡± ¡°Hello, Master Lucifer!¡± Everyone who saw him on the way would stop and greet him politely, be it a servant, direct descendant, or an elder. This whole time, Lucifer would only nod and grunt his reply. He would only exchange pleasantries with some elders who held very high statuses. Even if the grandmasters acknowledged him and he was sure to be the next head of the family, he could not be too arrogant. Especially to the elders of the family. Without their support, or if they worked together to oppose him, Lucifer would not have a day of peace, even if he was the head of the family. Lucifer knew this in his heart. Right now, he was enjoying this feeling. Back then, even if Lucifer was the eldest son and the first heir, a lot of the direct descendants were unconvinced. They even wanted to fight for the first heir position with him. However, no one had such thoughts anymore. Even if they did, they would hide these thoughts inside. From now on, Lucifer was the head of the family¡®s younger generation. When he was strong enough, he would take over the Grim family. However, Lucifer still had a sore spot in his heart: David and Mia. He had to find those two after he settled this kerfuffle. David had to die since he dared to touch Mia. After he killed David, Lucifer would forcefully dominate Mia. ¡°Master Lucifer, the grandmasters are asking for you.¡± Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150 A voice interrupted Lucifer as he was deep in thought. ¡°I got it,¡± Lucifer answered. Then, he turned around and followed the person to see the grandmasters. Soon, they came to Grandmaster Grim¡®s study. Knock knock knock! Lucifer knocked on the door and said, ¡°Grandmasters, I am here!¡± A voice said from inside, ¡°Come in.¡± Lucifer pushed the door open and went in. There were five people in the room. Four grandmasters, all infinity rankers, and the head Derry were inside. Those five were the ones with the highest status in the family. ¡°Lucifer is here to greet you all, Grandmasters. Greetings, Grandpa,¡± Lucifer said respectfully. ¡°Lucifer is here. Come and sit,¡± an old man with white hair said gently. That person was the strongest grandmaster in the Grim family. He was Marino Grim, a mid¨CInfinity Ranker. He managed to improve to mid¨C Infinity Rank when Lucifer was born. Therefore, Marino was very fond of Lucifer. He felt that Lucifer was his and the family¡®s lucky star. If not, how would he have inexplicably broken through the realm he was stuck in for centuries and was starting to feel hopeless when Lucifer was born? ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± Lucifer answered. Then, he found an empty seat to sit in. ¡°May I know why you summoned me?¡± ¡°Lucifer, I need to discuss something with you this time,¡± Marino said. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± ¡°Our family will have a marital partnership with the Callisto family. What do you think about this?¡± Marino asked. ¡°This is good! Grandmaster, if we can have a marital partnership with them, it will be like two giants working together. Aside from the Drake family, we have long surpassed the other families. We can¡®t miss such a good chance,¡± Lucifer answered happily. He was troubled because he could not find that punk Can. Can dared to step on his face in front of so many people. Lucifer would not give up if he did not seek revenge. However, the two families were almost the same in strength. In addition, the Elrod family knew the w in ck Demon Palm, so it might not be possible for Lucifer to seek revenge for the time being. Even so, things would be different if the Grim family could have a marriage connection with the Callisto family. If the second¨Cranked and fourth¨Cranked families among the eight prominent families worked together, without exaggerating, aside from the first¨Cranked Drake family, the other families would be nothing. If that happened, Lucifer would find a chance to kill that punk Can secretly. So what if the Elrod family found out? They would not dare toe to seek revenge, and they would only suffer this grievance in silence. Lucifer felt great as he thought about this. After the two families worked together, he would wait for his turn to take over the Grim family. Then, his family would definitely go up another level. ¡°Indeed! However, the Callisto family is second to the Drake family among the eight families. If we propose marriage with them, we must send someone with a higher status.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, are you asking me to have a marriage connection with the Callisto family?¡± Lucifer asked with a frown. ¡°Yes. After all, you¡®re the future head of the family. The Callisto family will only consider the marriage because of your status. They will surely not consider the others.¡± ¡°Then who am I marrying?¡± ¡°We are not sure yet. I have to go and discuss this with Grandmaster Callisto. However, don¡®t worry. Since we are sending the future head of the family, they will not randomly send someone to deceive us. You can go and check out the unmarried Callisto women. Tell me who you fancy, and then I¡®ll go and ask for her hand for you,¡± Marino said. ¡°Alright, Grandmaster. Since you said that, I¡®ll ept for the sake of the family¡®s future development. However, I need to pick the woman myself,¡± Lucifer agreed after he thought about it. If he refused, the grandmaster might not force him. Otherwise, they would not ask him to join in the discussion. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, if he refused, he did not know when he would ever have the chance to seek revenge against Can. Lucifer was impetuous. He did not believe in the saying ¡®one should bide one¡®s time and wait for the right opportunity to seek revenge¡®. He could not wait that long and would not miss out on any chance. Besides, having a marital partnership with the Callisto family was good. The Callisto family was huge and had many virtuous and gorgeous women. He should just choose one with high status. The grandmaster said he could choose a woman for himself anyway. ¡°No problem!¡± Marino guffawed and said. Chapter 1151 Chapter 1151 Davidmanded the Octagon. When itnded on Grim, it was surrounded by a few patrolling vessels. ¡°Who are you? State your name. Why are you descending on Grim?¡± A voice came from the patrolling vessel. At this moment, David was not in the mood to waste his breath with the other party. He had already wasted enough time. He emitted his mind power and formed a mind storm around the Octagon, spreading wildly. Boom boom boom! The patrolling vessels around the Octagon were thrown more than ten kilometers away. This time, David did not kill them. Instead, he only pushed them away and did not cause any injuries to the people inside. ¡°Get lost! Tell Lucifer toe to see me!¡± David¡®s deep and resounding voice came out from the Octagon. The people inside the patrolling vessels were scared witless after what David did. Therefore, they quickly contacted the people on Grim. ¡°S¨CS¨CSir, please wait. We¡®ll contact Master Lucifer right now.¡± David ignored them and continued tond the Octagon. The patrolling vessels did not dare to stop him. Hence, they only followed behind silently. Inside the Grim family¡®s head¡®s study, Lucifer, the four grandmasters, and Lucifer¡®s grandfather Derry were chatting. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Knock knock knock! ¡°Grandmasters! Lord Derry! Master Lucifer! There¡®s something I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Derry said. An old servant came in after the door opened. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, we just got news from the patrolling vessels saying someone us barging into Grim on an Octagon. Moreover, they are very powerful. The patrolling vessels were thrown more than ten kilometers away by an invisible force the moment they got close to it. The person on the Octagon also said he wanted Master Lucifer to go see him.¡± ¡°How many of them are there?¡± ¡°It¡®s just one Octagon. We don¡®t know how many.¡± This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Marino and the others were curious. ¡®One Octagon? So it can¡®t be the Elrod family. ¡®Who is it then? ¡°They even asked to see Lucifer. Judging from what they did, did theye here seeking revenge?¡® ¡°Did he tell you his name or who he is?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Lucifer, did you offend anyone out there?¡± Marino looked at Lucifer and asked. ¡°Grandmaster, I was just let out. How would I have the time to offend others? I only had a conflict with the Elrod family,¡± Lucifer answered. ¡°Come, let¡®s go have a look. I want to see who dares toe to criticize us. Are they tired of living?¡± After Marino said that, he walked out of the room. The others quickly followed suit. The Octagon arrived at the Grim family shortly after. At this moment, countless patrolling vessels, Octagons, dozens of Milky Way Battleships, and three Gxy Warships ascended into the air and surrounded David¡®s Octagon. At the same time, Marino also brought the family¡®s core to ascend into the sky and stopped not far from the Octagon. ¡°Who dares to behave atrociously on Grim? Are you not afraid of death? If you don¡®t give me a satisfactory reason today, don¡®t even think of leaving Grim,¡± Derry, the head of the family, stepped forward and said. ¡°Are all Grims so overbearing?¡± David said sarcastically. ¡°Hmph, since you called us overbearing, I¡®ll show you overbearing!¡± After Derry said that, he was about to attack the Octagon. Chapter 1152 Chapter 1152 However, Lucifer standing next to him suddenly said, ¡°Are you David?¡± ¡°Long time no see, Master Lucifer. I¡®m so happy that you still remember me,¡± David smiled and greeted Lucifer. ¡°What are you doing here? Are you here to apologize to me? Did you bring Mia to me? Too bad! Even if you do that, I won¡®t spare you. Since you dare to tarnish the thing I like, you must get ready to pay the price, and the price is death!¡± Lucifer barked. David took Mia¡®s virginity, and this was the most prominent stain in his life. So what if he had Mia now? The others would talk about him behind his back. Lucifer Grim, the eldest son and the future head of the Grim family, was with a woman used by others. Therefore, David had to die. Only in that way would he feel slightly better. ¡°Master Lucifer, aren¡®t you a little too full of yourself? Do I look like I¡®m here to apologize to you?¡± ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Lucifer asked. ¡°I¡®m here to demand an exnation from your family, of course.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°What exnation?¡± ¡°You lured Mia and me to Staub with the promise of the sale of a chamber ofmerce. Not only did you waste my time, you even wanted to kill me and dominate Mia. Don¡®t you think you should give me an exnation?¡± David asked seriously. ¡°Hahaha!¡± David¡®s words caused Lucifer tough loudly. ¡°You¡®re here to ask for an exnation from me? David, are you nuts? Don¡®t you know this is my territory? I think you¡®re not here to ask for an exnation. On the contrary, you¡®re here to die. Since you brought Mia here while you¡®re at it, I should thank you.¡± ¡°Lucifer, since you¡®re still obstinately persisting in going about things the wrong way, your ending has already been determined. I don¡®t want to waste my breath with you anymore.¡± After David said that, he said to the people around Lucifer, ¡°Are you the decision¨Cmakers of the Grim family?¡± ¡°I am the head of the family. May I know who you are?¡± Derry asked. ¡°David, I¡­¡± Lucifer still wanted to speak, but Derry stopped him. ¡°Lucifer, stop talking for now.¡± ¡°Grandpa, ¡­¡± Derry red at Lucifer, and he shut his mouth. However, he was staring at David¡®s Octagon with rancor in his eyes. Derry knew about their grudges from the conversation just now. Even so, David dared toe to them by himself, demanding an exnation. It was either he was nuts, or he had support. The Grim family was not invincible in the Royal Region. A lot of forces out there could destroy the Grim family easily. Before finding out who David was, it was better to ask him about this so they would not offend a strong force that could wipe out their entire family. ¡°You don¡®t have to know who I am. I want to ask how you will handle Lucifer wasting my time and even trying to kill me. Can you give me a satisfactory answer?¡± David asked. ¡°How do you expect me to give you an answer when you don¡®t tell me who you are?¡± ¡°Are you saying if my identity can suppress you, then you¡®ll admit defeat, and if I can¡®t, then you¡®ll kill me?¡± ¡°You can say that,¡± Derry answered. ¡°I got it. I can tell you right now that I don¡®t have any forces behind me, and I¡®m only relying on myself. Are you happy with my answer?¡± ¡°Are you serious? You¡®re not joking, are you?¡± ¡°Of course! I swear to heaven above me that I, David Lidell, have only relied on myself my entire life and will never rely on others.¡± The area fell into a short silence. Derry looked at Grandmaster Marino. Marino nodded slightly to him, hinting to him to probe David., Then, Derry nodded. After that, he turned and said, ¡°David, you¡®re the first person who dare to barge into Grim. However, you don¡®t show your face even after you¡®re here. I can only make youe out if that¡®s the case.¡± Derry charged forward after he said that. A low¨Clevel vessel like the Octagon could not resist a Celestial Ranker like Derry. He wanted to break the Octagon open and pull David out to see who he was. Chapter 1153 Chapter 1153 Inside the Octagon. When Mia saw Darry charging at them, her heart leaped to her throat. She grabbed David tightly and screamed nervously, ¡°David!¡± Even though David said he was powerful, Mia had never seen his strength before. Besides, the Grim family was not like the Tuffin family, and this was the Grim family¡®s territory. If something terrible happened, they might not be able to leave Grim. At this moment, David turned to look at Mia. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, I¡®m here.¡± Mia calmed down when she saw David¡®s smile. This man¡®s smile made people feel very safe. Derry approached the Octagon and was about to pull the vessel¡®s exterior apart. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Right now, everyone was looking at him. Lucifer showed a crazy smile. ¡®Grandpa is taking action, so David will surely die today! ¡®So what if David has some tricks up his sleeves? ¡®I still have my four grandmasters. ¡®David can¡®t escape today.¡® Marino and the other grandmasters were observing Derry. They shared the same thought as Derry. Since this person dared toe to the Grim family, he would not be any simple if he was not a fool. Furthermore, they could not sense any energy inside the Octagon. It was as if something was blocking it. The unknown was the scariest. Due to this, they asked Derry to find out what David was hiding. When Derry was about to touch the Octagon, the space seemed to freeze suddenly. Derry widened his eyes and looked at the Octagon right at his fingertips. However, he could not touch it. What was more horrifying was that he could not move. ¡®How did this happen? ¡®I can¡®t move. ¡®What¡®s going on? Can anyone tell me?¡® Derry was feeling more and more horrified. He had been living for centuries, yet he had never encountered such a freakish urence. The others also noticed something was wrong. Derry was next to the Octagon, and yet he was not doing anything. Marino saw the horrified look on Derry¡®s face, and he knew something must have happened. When he was about to ask¡­ ¡°Get lost!¡± Those words sounded like ps of thunder as they rang in everyone¡®s ears. Everyone was dizzy from the vibration. Before they could realize what was going on¡­ In the next second¡­ Boom boom boom! A strong storm started spreading from the Octagon. It was so strong that the people around felt like they were a leaf in an ocean surrounded by waves more than a hundred meter high. They could not resist at all. Initially, the Grim family¡®s vessels were tightly surrounding the Octagon. However, after David said that, they all turned into fireworks in this storm. Then, they disappeared after turning into countless pieces. Meanwhile, no one was left within a hundred kilometers of the Octagon. This storm threw the Grim family¡®s cores hundreds of kilometers away. They were all looking at this scene, looking battered and sluggish. Their brains were still not registering what was happening, and they struggled to return to their senses. The four grandmasters of the Grim family were no exception. Marino held Lucifer as they quietly watched the Octagon from hundreds of kilometers away. Even though Marino looked calm, a huge wave crashed against his heart. Even he felt irresistible energy sweeping across him when he looked at the scene just now. Even a mid¨CInfinity Ranker like him felt that he could not resist it. Chapter 1154 Chapter 1154 ¡®What was that? ¡®Is ate Infinity Ranker or a peak Infinity Ranker hiding in this Octagon? ¡®No way! ¡®Impossible! ¡®What kind of existence was ate Infinity Ranker or above? There were not many of them in the Milky Way. So why would they show up here? ¡®Someone of this level will not take such a low¨Clevel vessel to travel. ¡°This must be an unknown trick, and he can only use it once. He can¡®t use it an unlimited number times.¡® Marinoforted himself internally. He had to make himself believe this even if he figured it was just a small chance. If this were not the case, then the Grim family would be doomed. Furthermore, they would have no chance of making aeback in the future. Inside the Octagon, Mia was also shocked by what happened. When David said that, he was not loud. He only said it with his normal volume. Moreover, she did not feel anything when she was next to David. Nheless, it was chaos out there. The countless vessels from the Grim family were destroyed by what David said. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It was just two simple words, yet it contained so much power. This changed Mia¡®s entire worldview. She could not believe that this was real. ¡°David! T¨CT¨CThis¡­¡± Mia started stammering. ¡°So? Did you like that?¡± David chuckled and asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Mia nodded quickly. ¡°I told you I¡®m powerful, but you refused to believe me. Those Grims are nothing but ants to me. Also, those four grandmasters are just ants that are slightly more powerful to me,¡± David said seriously. Mia was shocked, and she looked at David in disbelief. Ants? ¡®The Grim family, ranked fourth among the eight prominent families of the Milky Way, are just ants to David? ¡°How strong is he? ¡®What kind of monster am I with? ¡®Is he still human? Pah! ¡®How can I think about him that way? ¡®Of course, he¡®s human, but he¡®s just different from others.¡® Right now, Mia felt that if she gave David some time to grow, he might be able to fight with the emperor of the Milky Way Empire. ¡®Emperor Nimbus is the strongest in the Milky Way. ¡®If David can one day be on the same level as His Majesty, won¡®t it mean I can do whatever I want in the Milky Way? ¡®Even the eight prominent families would have to respect me. ¡®Does that mean I¡®ll stand out among my peers? ¡®Yes! Mia always felt inferior because of her background. She was the only fairy without a background. The other three were either a princess or a descendant of powerful forces. On the contrary, she just came from a small family. So, whenever a big shot invited her to something, she had to go even if she was reluctant. On the other hand, the other three fairies were not the same. They could do whatever they wanted. This was the difference between Mia and the other three fairies. She dreamed of being like the other three fairies and not being restricted by others. Now, she finally saw hope. If she stayed with David, she knew this day would arrive soon. ¡°David, I will never doubt you again,¡± Mia said. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll let you see how powerful I am today. From now on, don¡®t be so nervous and fearful when you do anything. You don¡®t have to be scared,¡± David nodded and said. ¡°I got it!¡± Chapter 1155 Chapter 1155 When the Grim family¡®s cores were looking at the Octagon nkly and not knowing what to do, the Octagon¡®s hatch opened. The cores¡® eyes narrowed, and they saw David walk out. Mia had a wooden box on her back as she followed behind David. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The two stood in the void and looked at the Grim family, who were more than a hundred kilometers away ¡°Lucifer, do you regret what you¡®ve done after seeing that?¡± David asked. ¡°H¨CHow did you do that?¡± Lucifer pointed at David, his face filled with shock. He could not understand how David destroyed so many of his family¡®s vessels with just his voice. Not only that, but the four grandmasters were also thrown hundreds of kilometers away. Lucifer would have never imagined this. After Lucifer said that, he heard a voice behind him. ¡°Kneel!¡± Then, he felt an overwhelming force on him. After that, he knelt in the void involuntarily. Lucifer turned around in disbelief. The person who asked him to kneel just now was Grandmaster. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Lucifer cried. ¡°Shut up! Apologize to David now!¡± Marino said sternly. ¡°Grandmaster, I¡­¡± Before Lucifer could finish, Marino interrupted him. ¡°I asked you to apologize to him!¡± Marino stared at Lucifer and said word by word. Right now, he was seething. The Grim family worked hard for generations and finally got to where they were right now. They were lucky enough to be among the eight prominent families and were even ranked fourth. Marino did not expect to suffer such a massive loss because they identally offended someone, Countless of their vessels had turned to dust. The destroyed vehicles made up two¨Cthirds of their vessels and were umtion over hundreds of years. Now, they were all gone. Moreover, the other party did not seem like he would stop. If they were not careful, their family would be wiped out today. In addition, the person who did all this was Lucifer, the family¡®s lucky star. Right now, Marino did not think that Lucifer was a lucky star. He was clearly a troublemaker. Marino was so remorseful. If he did not let Lucifer out, would their family be in such apromising position right now? Lucifer looked at the grandmaster¡®s angry eyes and knew he was being serious. His heart grew cold as he recalled how the grandmaster was also thrown hundreds of kilometers away by that sound. The grandmaster might have known he was not David¡®s opponent, so that was why he showed this expression. If not, he would have sought revenge after the family suffered such a huge loss. He would not allow David to act so arrogantly. Even if Lucifer did not want to believe this possibility, he had to admit it was still possible. If he wanted to survive, he had to admit his mistakes, apologize, and get David to forgive him. ¡°D¨CDavid, Dance Fairy, I offended you. I hope a person with great moral stature like you won¡®t remember my faults. Please let me and my family go. I will never forget your grace and kindness,¡± Lucifer said humbly. He thought this through and realized that if he wanted to stay alive, he could only be humble. Chapter 1156 Chapter 1156 After all, nothing was more important than his life. He would have nothing if he lost his life. If he was alive and had his family, he would still be Master Lucifer to the outsiders. Mia was in disbelief as she looked at Lucifer kneeling from a distance. ¡®What¡®s going on? Master Lucifer, from the fourth¨Cranked family among the eight prominent families, is kneeling and asking for forgiveness from me?¡® She needed to look up to someone like Lucifer before she followed David. Right now, he was kneeling and asking her for forgiveness. ¡°David, I know there¡®s a misunderstanding between you and Lucifer. Now that he¡®s kneeling and admitting his mistakes, please spare him. From now on, you¡®ll be our family¡®s honorable guest. You can ask anything from us, and we will try our best to fulfill your wishes,¡± Grandmaster Marino said from one side. He was not confident that he would defeat David. Marino had to admit that he could not do what David did. It did not matter how David managed to destroy so many ships with his voice as well as throw the four Infinity Rankers back. It was easy to destroy the ships, but throwing three beginner Infinity Rankers and one mid Infinity Ranker back was not easy. Therefore, he could only admit defeat. ¡°You recognize your mistakes now? But unfortunately, it¡®s toote,¡± David said expressionlessly. ¡°David, please show due respect to me,¡± Marino said in a deep voice. ¡°Are you their grandmaster?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, I am Marino, the Grim family¡®s grandmaster. Please show me due respect, David. We will remember this,¡± Marino answered. ¡°I can spare you, but you have to agree to one of my request.¡± Marino, Lucifer, and the Grim family¡®s core sighed in relief when they heard David say that Finally, things did not develop in a direction they could not control. However, Marino had a new idea. ¡®Does it mean he can only use that powerful technique once? ¡®If not, why would David go easy on them if he had such a huge advantage over them? ¡®Does he not know not to sow the seeds of cmity? No! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡®I have to probe him when I get the chance. ¡®If he can only use that method once, then I will make him pay for the losses he caused.¡¯ Marino thought inside his heart. However, he said, ¡°David, please tell us. As long as we can do it, we will do our best to fulfill you.¡± ¡°Since you¡®re their grandmaster, you should be the strongest in the family, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then you should try blocking my sword. If you can, I¡®ll spare all of you.¡± After David said that, the wooden sheath on Mia¡®s back opened automatically. A long red sword flew out andnded in David¡®s right hand. Then, David performed some tricks with the sword, and the long red sword drew some lines in the void. What David said shocked everyone in the Grim family. No one expected such a request from him. David did not look too old. The grandmaster had been living for thousands of years and was a mid¨CInfinity Ranker. Even so, David was asking him to block his sword? How iprehensible! Marino looked at David and did not rush to answer. It was as if he was trying to read David¡®s mind, but he could not. David held his long red sword and stood in the void, waiting for Marino¡®s answer. However, no one answered him even after some time. So, he chuckled lightly and said, ¡°So? Are you scared? You¡®re a mid¨CInfinity Ranker, but you¡®re scared of my sword?¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Marino asked. ¡°Of course! I never joke around,¡± David answered. ¡°Alright, I¡®ll block your sword and see what you truly got.¡± ¡°That¡®s more like it,¡± David smiled and said. Chapter 1157 Chapter 1157 The scene fell into silence. Everyone looked at David and Marino nervously. ¡°Are you ready?¡± David asked casually. ¡°Ready when you are,¡± Marino answered. He did not think David would be too strong at his young age. However, he had to pay attention to see if others in the Octagon would attack him in secret. So, Marino¡®s eyes were glued on the Octagon behind David. On the other hand, he was not bothered by David at all. Marino kept feeling like there should be someone strong inside the Octagon. That was probably why a youngster like David was so arrogant and confident. ¡°Alright, Marino. Since you¡®re willing to try to block my attack, I won¡®t care whether you can sessfully catch it or not. From now on, I will not owe anything to your family.¡± David stopped spouting nonsense. After he said that, he lifted his Evil¨CSplitting Sword, swirled it around, and held it in front of his chest. Then, he swung it from left to right. He looked confident and at ease, and he did not look like he had any killing intent at all. Instead, he looked like he was performing. It looked nice, but it would not harm anyone. At the same time, there was no energying from it. The Grim family members from hundreds of kilometers away thought David was just taking them for fools. After he waved his sword around, David turned and walked back to Mia. Putting the Evil Splitting Sword into the wooden sheath, he said calmly, ¡°Let¡®s go.¡± Then, he walked back to the Octagon. Mia was confused. ¡°That¡®s all? ¡®Isn¡®t this child¡®s y?¡® However, she still followed behind David. She secretly turned back to look at the Grims far away during the process. Marino took his best position when David waved his sword at him. He emitted all of his power as a mid¨CInfinity Ranker. However, he felt insulted after David waved his sword and left. At this moment, he understood why David said they would not owe each other anything, whether or not Marino could not block the sword. This was to give himself a chance to escape. As a mid¨CInfinity Ranker and someone whose words carried enormous weight in the Grim family, Marino was utterly fooled by this young man. He was enraged and amused. It had been so long since Marino fought someone. When did he be so cowardly? Even though quite a few people in the Milky Way could reachte Infinity Rank and defeat him, they were few and far in between. Furthermore, they were all giants in the Milky Way. Even if Lucifer offended someone the family could not afford to offend, they would note to the Grim family in an Octagon to demand an exnation. Instead, they would send a message to the family and ask them to bring Lucifer over to apologize to them. That was the way the top forces would do things. It was only reasonable that David had picked up some unknown technique from an ancient relic. They had seen how powerful it was, so this went without saying. However, David definitely could not use it an unlimited number of times. After this, he thought he could move unhindered in the Milky Way and not be scared of anyone. This was why all this happened. ¡®This young man is so ridiculous. ¡®He doesn¡®t know that external power will only ever be external, and you must rely on your own strength.¡® ¡°Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Grandmaster!¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. The Grims started calling out. Clearly, they did not want David to leave so easily. ¡°David, is this the sword you wanted me to block? Do you think it¡®s fun fooling us like this? You caused so much damage to my family today, and you want to leave just like that? Don¡®t you think you¡®re underestimating us?¡± Chapter 1158 Chapter 1158 Marino looked at David, who was about to step into the Octagon, and said maliciously. As David stepped into the Octagon, he stopped and turned to look at the Grims from far away. He smiled and said, ¡°Fun? I¡®m not fooling around with you all. As for whether I am underestimating you all, to be honest, I am. You should decide if you want to kill me after you block my sword.¡± After David said that, he turned to leave. Then, he lifted his left hand and snapped his fingers before entering the Octagon. Snap! The snap filled the Grims¡® ears. Marino was about to stop David when he suddenly felt goosebumps all over him. Not only him, the rest of the family members felt the aura of death overwhelming them, and they were beyond shocked. ¡°Run! Leave this ce now!¡± Marino yelled at his family members behind him. At the same time, he released his mid¨CInfinity Rankerbat power to try to stop this sudden crisis. A red light appeared before the Grims. It looked so thin and harmless. However, it was emitting a cold aura of death, making all of the Grims feel like they were plunging into an ice cave. The red light was moving quickly. In a blink of an eye, it silently arrived before Marino, the strongest grandmaster of the Grim family. When Marino tried to stop it, the light prated Marino¡®s body like an infrared ray. It moved unhindered and amuck, prating all the Grims in a blink of an eye. Then, it disappeared into the void. Marino and his family members stopped moving, If one looked closely, one could see utterly horrified looks on all of their faces. Marino looked at the Octagon from hundreds of kilometers away in disbelief. ¡®What was that?¡® It was silent and could move slowly or quickly as it pleased. If one described it as fast, it took so long to travel hundreds of kilometers. However, if one described it as slow, the Grims had no time to hide after they finally noticed it. Moreover, it was also terrifyingly strong. Even an Infinity Ranker like Marino could not stop it. In a blink of an eye, it prated the Grims and chopped them in half. Right now, the Grims were on their dying breaths. Since the red light was too fast, their bodies did not have time to react, so they did not die immediately At this moment, David¡®s sword finally showed its power. The remaining power from the sword started taking effect in the Grims¡® bodies. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The ces where David¡®s sword passed through their bodies started disappearing. Some started from their chests, while others started on their stomachs or thighs. In short, no one managed to escape. It was as if something was eating their bodies. How would it feel to have someone watch their bodies disappearing slowly before they died? Right now, the Grims were learning from experience. The darkness slowly devoured them while they were panicking. Marino red at the Octagon from far away. Until now, he still could not believe David was the one who dealt him that terrifying strike. He still thought David had gotten external help. ¡°D¨CDavid! Y¨CYou cheated!¡± After Marino said that, his eyes became dark, and his body disappeared from the void. Now, all the core members of the Grim family, ranked fourth among the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, were wiped out. None of their corpses remained. Chapter 1159 Chapter 1159 Mia looked at the Grims, who disappeared inexplicably. She was still unable to wrap her head around this. ¡®Did David do that with his sword? ¡®How is that possible? ¡®He was clearly just fooling around just now, and it did not look like it would do any damage. ¡®How did it cause such destruction? ¡®Even an Infinity Ranker like Grandmaster Grim could not resist it.¡® When Mia thought about this, she froze. ¡®If Grandmaster Grim, a mid¨CInfinity Ranker, could not resist David¡®s sword, what rank is David? ¡®Late Infinity ¨C Ranker? Or peak Infinity Ranker? ¡®David kept telling me he¡®s powerful, but this is too powerful!¡® ¡°Mia, what are you doing? Let¡®s go.¡± At this moment, Mia heard David talking to her. ¡°O¨COh, I¡®ming.¡± 1 Mia quickly walked into the Octagon. When she walked in, she saw David drinking tea leisurely. It was as if he was not the one who killed the core elders of the Grim family. ¡°David,¡± Mia called out softly. ¡°Come sit,¡± David poured Mia some tea and said. Mia obediently walked opposite David. ¡°What do you think? I told you I was powerful. Do you believe me now?¡± David smiled. ¡°I believed you long ago, but I didn¡®t think you were that strong,¡± Mia answered. ¡°And now do you?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡±.Mia nodded. ¡°You should know what to do now, right?¡± ¡°Don¡®t worry, David. I know what I should do. I won¡®t embarrass you again.¡± ¡°That¡®s good. Let¡®s head to the Royal Region,¡± David said. ¡°Alright, David. However, I have a suggestion,¡± Mia said. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°David, you killed all the core elders of the Grim family. The Octagon we¡®re in is slow, so why don¡®t we steal one of the Grim family¡®s Gxy Warships? That way, it¡®ll be much faster for us.¡± David thought about it and figured it was a good idea. They could save a lot of time using other forms of transportation. However, he did not want to take it. He would prefer to buy it as he could even get somevish points. Even if it would not be much, he would still be getting something, right? He could kill two birds with one stone. David said, ¡°Alright, but we shouldn¡®t steal it. I have principles and don¡®t want to take other people¡®s things. I should buy one instead. I killed the Grims because they wanted to kill me. I am only letting them get a taste of their own medicine. If we steal from them, won¡®t we be space pirates who only know to murder for money? How would others view us?¡± ¡°I understand. You¡®re so righteous, David. Let¡®s buy one then,¡± Mia said in admiration. The Octagon arrived above the Grim family. The entire family was going to confront their mortal enemy. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. They only saw the Grim family¡®s vessels getting destroyed in the sky just now. No one knew what happenedter, and no one dared to go look. However, the Octagon was the one descending right now, but the grandmasters and core elders did not. They started overthinking because of this. ¡°Oh no! Oh no! Attack! Attack! Tell Lord Derry!¡± A subordinate of the Grim family who did not know what had happened yelled. ¡°Tell Lord Derry? Your head and grandmasters are not back yet, so they might already be dead by now. Everyone, think of a way to escape!¡± ¡°Nonsense! How could the grandmasters die?¡± ¡°Grandmaster Grim is not invincible. How could he not die? Haha! The Grim family is getting their retribution.¡± ¡°If you dare to speak more nonsense, I¡®ll f*cking kill you!¡° Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160 ¡°It will continue saying it! The Grim family is getting their retribution! This is your retribution for plundering everywhere! Hahaha! The Grim family is doomed!¡± When they were about to start fighting, a suffocating aura overwhelmed them from above, and they did not dare to move. ¡°Get me someone from the Grim family who can make decisions,¡± David said. The Grim Manor was silent. No one dared to take a step forward because if they did, they might die. They were all coteral rtives or subordinates of the family. Therefore, no one was willing to risk their lives. At this moment, a middle¨Caged man came forward suddenly. He knelt on the ground and asked, ¡°Sir, are Lord Derry and the grandmasters dead?¡± His voice was filled with intense expectations. ¡°That¡®s right. All of the core elders of your family are dead. However, they offended someone they can¡®t afford to offend, so they deserve it! You don¡®t have to suffer the consequences. I just need someone to take me to a warship. Not only will I let you go, but I will also pay you,¡± David said. After he said that, he heard someoneughing carefreely. ¡°Hahaha!¡± It was from that kneeling middle¨Caged man. The coteral rtives of the Grim family had devastated looks on their faces. Grandmaster Grim and the cores were dead, which meant the family was also doomed. Even if some of the direct descendants could return from their explorations, they might not dare to show their faces anymore. They could only live in the darkness and conceal their identities. David frowned and looked at theughing man. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed. The middle¨Caged man had the word ¡®ve¡® on his forehead. A ve mark!¡® David¡®s heart shook. ¡®Did the Grim family nt a ve mark on this man? ¡°No wonder he hates them so much and was so happy after hearing about Grandmaster Grim¡®s death. As he looked at the middle¨Caged man, David remembered he promised old David from the other timeline that he would help old David¡®s teammates that had been nted with ve marks when he was strong enough. Without their help, David from that timeline would not have brought the system out of the God Tier Civilization and give it to David in this timeline. David would surely do what he promised. However, his power only increased suddenly recently, so it slipped his mind. It seemed like he still had a lot of things to do. It would be better toplete this as soon as he could. He would decide after he upgraded these nets to high civilizations in the Milky Way Empire.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. If not, some forces might find this ce and nt their ve marks on it. When that happened, it would be toote. He could not dy this. Without the fearless seniors from the other timeline, they would not have gotten the system, and David would not be where he was now. It seemed like he had to dy going to Royal. The man wasughing so hard he was crying. Then, he started wailing. It was as if he wanted to release everything in his heart. David did not interrupt him as well. He knew this person must have held it in for a very long time. Once the humans of a were nted with ve marks, they would never have been able to make aeback unless everyone on that went extinct. This fate was indeed hard to ept. If David did not have the system¡®s help, Earth would also have ended up like this. By then, it might even have helped Pavan reached the peak of the Milky Way. Therefore, David understood. When the middle¨Caged man got tired from crying, he gradually stopped and started kowtowing to David. Once, twice, thrice¡­ While he was doing that, he mumbled, ¡°Thank you, Sir! Thank you!¡± He kept going more than ten times. David could not take it anymore, so he used his mind power to stop the man, preventing him from continuing Chapter 1161 Chapter 1161 A Gxy Warship was speeding ahead in the void. Inside the ship were David and the others. This time, David did not just take a Gxy Warship from Grim. He also brought along the middle¨C aged man who had been nted with a ve mark. Or rather, that middle¨Caged man insisted on following David and wanted to serve him as his master because David avenged him and his. David pitied this man. After all, he had almost been like him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The middle¨Caged man¡®s name was Balu. He had a peaceful and prosperous life on a tiny. ording to Balu, that was tiny and even smaller than the moon. Not many people stayed there, so it was still pretty primitive. This was until the Grim family went and destroyed their peaceful life more than a hundred years ago. Back then, Balu was very young, and his father was the head of the. After the Grim family nted their ve mark on the, Balu and his family were brought to Grim. From that day on, they lived like ves. Hundreds of years passed, and Balu had no idea if anyone was still living on that. Thus, he hoped David could take him back to his to check on his homnd. To be honest, David could not say no to this request. He was not cold blooded. Even though he would waste more time, David decided to take Balu back to his. The ve mark¡®s feedback to the nter was closely rted to the talent of the victim. S Even though the Grim family nted their ve mark on Balu¡®s, since this was still primitive and had limited talents, its feedback to the Grim family was not that great. Hence, the Grim family never improved in these hundreds of years. If it were Earth, then it would be a different story. David from the other timeline said after a declining family like the Tuffin family nted a ve mark on Earth, they prospered. After that, Pavan, the family¡®s eldest son, became the Master of the Milky Way. In that timeline, the Tuffin family¡®s status was even higher than the Barlowe family, which was also the royal family of the Milky Way Empire. This showed how talented and rare earthlings were. ¡°Master, since you¡®re so powerful, do you know any way to remove the ve mark? I¡®ll pay any price if I can get rid of the ve mark,¡± Balu, the middle¨Caged man, asked expectantly. David did not answer. He only shook his head to show that he did not know. From what he knew, a bloodline curse from the ve mark was impossible to remove once it was nted. At the very least, a level 3 civilization like the Milky Way could not remove it. It was unknown if the other higher¨Clevel civilizations could. Even if David was powerful and the strongest in the Milky Way, he had limited knowledge. After all, he came from a remote like Earth and did not spend much time growing. Balu was disappointed when he saw David shaking his head. If someone powerful like David, who viewed the Grim family as ants, had no idea of how to fix this, then who would? ¡°You don¡®t have to be too disappointed. Even though we don¡®t have a way to remove it here in the Milky Way, it doesn¡®t mean the higher¨Clevel civilizations don¡®t. We need to find out and discover this slowly,¡± Davidforted. ¡°I got it, Master. From now on, I will do anything for you to repay your grace. I hope you can keep me around,¡± Balu said after kneeling in front of David and kowtowing to him. ¡°Balu, you don¡®t have to do this,¡± David said. ¡°Master, I won¡®t get up if you don¡®t say yes. I¡®ve nowhere to go. I will only have a glimmer of hope if I¡®m with you. Even though I know I am weak, I promise your enemies will have to step over my dead body if they want to hurt you,¡± Balu said firmly. David knew Balu was being sincere. After he thought about it, David decided to keep Balu. He needed someone to work for him now anyway. Right now, the people driving the Gxy Warship were Pavan¡®s people. To be honest, David did not like this. However, he could not find suitable people for the job, so he had kept them around. David would feel more at ease using someone like Balu. ¡°Alright, you should stay with me from now on, but if you want, you can leave at any time. I won¡®t stop you.¡± Chapter 1162 Chapter 1162 ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!¡± Balu answered happily while kowtowing non¨Cstop. ¡°That¡®s enough. I am very casual, and I don¡®t like all thisplicated etiquette. Don¡®t do it to me anymore.¡± After David said that, he waved his hard and helped Balu up with his mind power. ¡°Yes, Master. I understand.¡± After Balu said that, he took a step backward. ¡°Balu, do you remember where your home is?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. Even though so much time has passed, I always wanted to go back to visit my people.¡± ¡°Go to the control room and tell them the direction. We¡®ll stop by your home first.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master! I will never forget your kindness and grace!¡± ¡°I told you not to be so polite with me. Off you go.¡± Balu left the room happily and headed to the control room. He was about to return to his previous home, so he was very excited. After Balu left, David said, ¡°Mia, we might need to change our n. We¡®re not going to Royal now because I just remembered there are many things I need to do.¡± ¡°That¡®s up to you. I¡®ll go wherever you go,¡± Mia said. ¡°We¡®ll fulfill Balu¡®sugh before we do the rest.¡± ¡°Yes, David.¡± Once the next head of the younger generation was determined, the title would not go to anyone else unless anything significant happened. . The head of the younger generation would be the next head of the family. Everyone figured that since Fergus was crippled, the family felt a sense of urgency, so they wanted to determine the next heir as soon as possible. Moreover, the grandmasters were the one who announced this. Initially, the family was very concerned about Fergus being crippled. No matter what, he used to be a direct descendant who was eligible to compete for the title of head of the younger generation. Even if he was crippled, they had to find who did that and make them pay. However, Fergus refused to say when his family asked him about that. Back then, he had already fused with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s genes, and his strength skyrocketed. Hence, he wanted to seek revenge on David himself. Furthermore, his family found out from Heathcliffe that this was rted to Boundless. net Boundless was rted to the Lutgen family and Princess Astrid¡®s incident. Therefore, the Callisto family stopped looking into this. They would only decide after this pressing issue was over. If not, the Callisto family would not sit idly by after David crippled Fergus. This was not what the second¨C ranked family among the eight prominent families would do. However, since it was rted to Princess Astrid and the Sangruil Sinners, the Callisto family had no choice but to tread carefully. Beck and Micah came in their Sunday best. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. They were the main characters today. One of them would be the first heir of the family. When they thought about how they might be the head of the younger generation, they were ecstatic. Moreover, they did not think they would lose to each other. Chapter 1163 Chapter 1163 The election for the first heir of the Callisto family was going on as nned. This time, it was not just about strength. The core¡®s support would also be considered, while even external forces would be counted. It would be useless if they only had strength but could not convince the masses. Strength was necessary for a huge force, but it was more important to coordinate the affairs of the entire family, lead the family down the right path, and strengthen the family. Therefore, this was not a simple battle of strength. The candidates would also be tested on other abilities. Even if Beck and Micah had the most potential to be the head of the younger generation, this did not mean they were the only ones taking part in this election. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The other direct descendants were also taking part. No one could be sure if there would be a dark horse among them. However, after one whole day, there was no sign of a dark horse. The election for the first heir of the Callisto family ended with Beck winning with slight advantage. However, even if Beck won, he did not gain any official acknowledgment from the grandmasters. He could only be the head of the younger generation if the grandmasters acknowledged him. By then, he would control the entire family after the current head abdicated. ¡°The Callisto family¡®s election is over. Please move to the reception hall to wait for Grandmaster so we can pay respects to our ancestors. After that, we will announce the results.¡± The family¡®s core moved to the Callisto family¡®s reception hall one after another. On the way, Beck was epting everyone¡®s blessings in high spirits. Right now, it had been decided. Beck was almost certain to be the next head of the younger generation. Nothing would change that anymore. ¡°Congrattions on the victory, Master Beck! Once Grandmaster is here and we pay respects to the ancestors, you will be the head of the younger generation.¡± ¡°Everyone expected you to win the final victory, Master Beck! You will definitely lead the Callisto family to more glory in the future.¡± ¡°Master Beck is such a rare genius of the family. You¡®re the chosen one in the Royal Region, so it¡®s not strange for you to win the final victory.¡± Countless cores of the family were praising Beck. Beck did not dare to act recklessly when faced with so much goodwill from the core elders. Even though he was just the head of the younger generation, he would need these people¡®s support after he became the actual head and took over the family. If not, his life would be hard. He could only stop fearing these people after he tookplete control of the family. ¡°Thank you, Elders. From now on, I¡®ll need your support. If I made any mistake, I hope you can forgive me,¡± Beck put his hands together and said politely. ¡°Master Beck, you¡®re too courteous. You¡®re the head of the younger generation of the Callisto family. Who would we support if not you?¡± ¡°Yeah, we will definitely listen to your orders, Master Beck.¡± Micah followed behind destely. He watched everyone revolving around Beck. He would be lying if he said he was not envious. Not only was he envious, but he was also jealous and hateful. If Beck were not around, this would all be his. Even if Beck were almost certain to be the head of the younger generation, Micah would not give up. It would take some time for Beck to go from head of the younger generation to the head of the family If something happened to Beck midway, like what had happened to Fergus, everything would return to Micah. Micah looked at Beck in front of him with hatred in his eyes. The Callistos exchanged pleasantries and arrived at the Callisto family¡®s reception hall. The head of the family, Marco Callisto, was not sitting in the main seat. Instead, he was sitting in the first row of the hall. This was because the grandmaster would be here soon, and the seat was reserved for him. All kinds of sumptuous food and wine were ced on the table in the hall. Chapter 1164 Chapter 1164 After everyone sat down ordingly, Marco stood up and said, ¡°Thanks for the hard work. everyone. Let¡®s feast. We¡®ll pay respects to our ancestors after the grandmaster is here. Then, we¡®ll announce the final candidate for the head of the younger generation.¡± The middle of the hall became lively. Soon after they ate, someone lifted their wine ss to toast Beck, the next head of the younger generation. Beck did not refuse. For the ones with power, wine was just like an everyday beverage to them. It would not affect their body no matter how much they drank. Micah looked at Beck with envy, jealousy, and hatred. Everyone was toasting Beck while he was drinking by himself. This was his reality. A day ago, some of the cores would surround him in a family gathering like this. Now, no one was around him. Time passed slowly. While everyone was drinking happily, two people walked into the reception hall. All of the cores stopped what they were doing and went back to their seats. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The one walking in front was an old man. The person was one of the five grandmasters of the Callisto family. He was Cyrus Callisto, a mid¨C Infinity Ranker. Meanwhile, there was a man hiding under a ck robe behind Cyrus. The man was covering himselfpletely. No one could see his face. When they saw the old man, the elders of the Callisto family were all shocked. ording to usual practice, Cyrus, a mid¨CInfinity Ranker, would nevere here. All five of the grandmasters were Infinity Rankers. Two were at mid¨CInfinity Rank, while the other three were at beginner Infinity Rank Normally, they would send a grandmaster at beginner Infinity Rank for this kind of asion. However, this time, Cyrus, a mid¨CInfinity Ranker, was here. It seemed that the grandmasters valued this election a lot. Everyone looked at Beck Even though this was just a small change, it could indirectly prove how much the grandmasters valued this head of the younger generation. Beck was so excited that he was shaking. If Grandmaster Cyrus came here, it showed how much the family valued him. He made up his mind secretly that he wanted to lead the family to go one step further. Even if they could notpare with the first¨Cranked Drake family, they had to be miles ahead of the families behind them. Cyrus walked to the main seat without saying a word. The ck¨Crobed man also followed behind him quietly. At this moment, the elders in the hall stood up. They put their hands together, bowed, and greeted respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Sit down, everyone,¡± Cyrus said calmly. ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster.¡± When everyone was seated, Cyrus asked, ¡°Have you chosen the head of the younger generation?¡± The head, Marco, came forward and answered, ¡°Grandmaster, we have.¡± Then, he turned to say to Beck, ¡°Come here, Beck.¡± Beck calmed his excited heart and walked to the middle of the hall. He bowed and said,¡° Greetings, Grandmaster. I hope you¡®re doing well.¡± Cyrus looked at Beck and said, ¡°Good, you¡®re not bad. I must praise you for standing out among so many Callisto children.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± Beck cried excitedly. ¡°Don¡®t be in such a hurry to thank me. You still had to beat one more person to be the head of the younger generation.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Beck lifted his head and asked. ¡°Me!¡± The ck¨Crobed man suddenly said. Beck felt that this voice sounded familiar, but he could not remember who it was. It was not just him, the others in the hall also felt the same way. Chapter 1165 Chapter 1165 ¡°Are you Fergus?¡± Someone eximed. ¡®Fergus? How is it possible?¡® Everyone in the hall looked at the ck¨Crobed man in disbelief. However, after being reminded, they found that the voice did sound simr to Fergus¡®. ¡®Could it really be Fergus? ¡®But isn¡®t Ferguspletely crippled, unable to stand up ever again? ¡®Why is he here?¡® Questions appeared in everyone¡®s hearts. At this moment, the ck¨Crobed man spoke. However, this voice sent shivers down everyone¡®s spine. ¡°Tch tch tch¡­ I didn¡®t expect you all to remember me. I feel so proud.¡± After the ck¨Crobed man said that, he slowly pulled back his hood, revealing a familiar face. Who would it be if not Fergus? Everyone was beyond shocked when they saw Fergus. ¡®He was already crippled, but why is he here unharmed? ¡®Did Grandmaster save him? However, even Emperor Nimbus would not have a way to save Fergus back then, let alone the grandmaster. ¡®Unless there¡®s someone from a much higher civilization outside the Milky Way or there are some very precious treasures of heaven and earth that canpletely cure Fergus.¡® ¡°Fergus, you¡®ve been crippled. How can you still stand? This is impossible! There is no way!¡± When Beck saw Fergus¡® face, he questioned loudly. ¡°How is it impossible? The world is far moreplicated than you think. There are things that you ants can¡®t understand. Stop struggling, you bottom¨Ctier trash,¡± Fergus said coldly. ¡°Ants? Trash? Who do you think you¡®re talking to? Fergus, so what if you can stand again? You were not my opponent before you were crippled, and you won¡®t be now. Leave right now if you¡®re smart. Go back to where you belong. If not, don¡®t me me for being merciless,¡± Beck pointed at Fergus¡® nose and yelled emotionally. He thought he could soon be the head of the family¡®s younger generation. Hence, Fergus¡® appearance created a strong sense of crisis in his heart. It would be better if Fergus hade alone, but he came with Grandmaster Cyrus, so this indicated a huge problem. No matter how exceptional Beck was, he would never have be the head of the younger generation without the grandmasters¡® recognition. At the end of the day, the five grandmasters supported the family. They were the family¡®s pirs. Every decision had to go through them before they were executed. If Fergus hade with the grandmaster, it meant he might have gotten the grandmaster¡®s recognition beforehand. How could Beck ept this? He had worked hard for so many years, but his efforts were now going to someone else. ¡°Oh? Beck, I wonder how you¡®re going to be merciless,¡± Fergus mocked. Back then, Beck was his biggestpetitor. Now, Beck was just like an ant to him. This was the shift in mood that was brought on by the increase of power. ¡°Fergus, since you can stand again, I should advise you to appreciate the days when you still have your health. Stop trying to court death. If others can cripple you, I can as well. Are you sure you will be so lucky to stand again when that happens? You better think clearly,¡± Beck stared at Fergus. ¡°You want to cripple me? If you can do so, do it. If you can do it, you¡®ll still be the head of the younger generation.¡± ¡°Are you for real?¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Of course! The grandmaster is my witness. If you have the strength to cripple me, you won¡¯t be punished and will be the younger generation¡®s head. By then, you¡®ll get all the resources for your cultivation.¡± ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Beck looked at Cyrus and asked. Cyrus did not say anything. He only nodded, hinting that Fergus was telling the truth. Chapter 1166 Chapter 1166 Beck was overjoyed when he saw the grandmaster nodding. Then, he felt that something was not right. When he saw Fergus¡® mocking expression that indicated he was secure in the knowledge that he had backing, Beck knew this must be a trap. Since it hade to this point, Beck could not turn back now. No matter what, he had to fight Fergus. He had worked hard for so many years just for this moment It would be impossible for him to give up the head position. Beck straightened his back, and his energy shifted. ¡°Fergus, are you sure you want to stand in my way and fight me to death?¡± ¡°Beck, aren¡®t you a little full of yourself? Do you think you are worthy of fighting me to death?¡± Fergus smirked in disdain. ¡°You¡­ Since you look down on me so much, you shoulde down here. We¡®ll go out there and fight a few rounds. The winner will be the head of the younger generation.¡± ¡°I only need one move to kill you. A few rounds?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®ll stand here and let you kill me in one move. Let everyone see how powerful you are.¡± After Beck said that, Fergus disappeared from his vision. His heart skipped a beat. He knew something was not right. He felt intense pain in his head when he was about to act. Then, Beck felt dizzy. His mouth, nose, eyes, and ears started bleeding. He slowly turned his head and stared at Fergus with blood¨Cred eyes. ¡°Y¨CY¨CYou¡®re a savage!¡± Then, darkness engulfed him. At this moment, Fergus stood behind Beck, one of his hands on Beck¡®s head. After Beck fell to the ground, he finally retracted his hand. A defeat. A crushing defeat! This whole time, Beck never resisted. He died before he could even register what was going on. Even the core elders of the Callisto family could not see what Fergus did. He was too fast. At this moment, everyone understood. Fergus had be an irresistible force. Undoubtedly, he must have taken some very precious treasures of heaven and earth, so that was why he was healed and hisbat power increased to such terrifying heights. However, the core elders of the family could not understand. ¡®If the grandmaster has something so precious and good, why would he use it on Fergus? ¡®Fergus was just a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing. It¡®s fine if he¡®s crippled. ¡®Is the grandmaster confused? Why did he use such a precious thing on Fergus?¡® That was what the core elders were wondering. Of course, they were just wondering this inside. They would not dare to say it out loud to question the grandmaster. As for Beck¡®s death, no one aside from his direct family would care. A dead genius was not a genius anymore. The grandmaster was not even scolding Fergus. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He must have agreed to let Fergus do that. The rest of the people did not dare to make a sound. Chapter 1167 Chapter 1167 ¡°I¡®m sorry, I didn¡®t control my strength, and I went overboard,¡± Fergus said nonchntly. Even if he was apologizing, his tone and attitude were indifferent. Beck was just an ant to him. He would surely die after offending Fergus. The Callisto family¡®s hall was silent. No one dared to say anything or speak up for Beck. Fergus looked around. The core elders did not dare to look into his eyes, especially the ones who used to support him. Back when Fergus was crippled, they immediately went to others. Now that Fergus hade back miraculously with good health and even be so powerful, their lives would be miserable if they did not think of a way to get Fergus¡® forgiveness. After all, the grandmaster was supporting Fergus fully. Fergus felt pleased as he watched the cores looking away from him. This felt great. The Callisto family was just the first step. Soon, the Milky Way would be crawling under his feet. He believed this day would arrive soon. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At the same time, it was Balu¡®s. After it was discovered by the Grim family and a ve mark was nted more than three hundred years ago, this ce had been an abyss of suffering. Since Buck was very far and tiny, and the people here had limited talent, the Grim family brought the head of the, who was also Balu¡®s father, and his family away. The Grim family left some people on the and never paid attention to them. Meanwhile, the people the Grim family left became the local tyrants of Buck, ruling everything on the. However, the Grim family also brought some advanced technology over, causing Buck to be significantly differentpared to how it was more than three hundred years ago. Even the fastest Gxy Warship would take more than a week toe here from the Royal Region. On the other hand, it would take about four or five months for an Octagon toe here. Time passed slowly. David and the gang drove the Gxy Warship to Buck. A monthter, the Gxy Warship approached Buck. Balu started to get restless and anxious. He was worried that Buck would be a wastnd. David could notfort him regarding this. To be honest, if David faced the same thing as Balu and if Pavan nted his ve mark on Earth, he would be even more restless and anxious than Balu to return to Earth after hundreds of years. Two major things happened in the Royal Region this month. First, as time went on, the news of the Grim family being destroyed started fermenting in the Royal Region, attracting the attention of countless people. The Grim family was not ordinary. They were a big family with four Infinity Rankers and were ranked fourth among the eight prominent families. 1 They were not nobodies in the Royal Region. In the end, they were wiped out so silently. How could they not pay attention to this? Everyone was guessing who did this. Of course, there were a lot of versions of the story. Chapter 1168 Chapter 1168 The Milky Way Empire did not say anything about this. Before the enthusiasm of the Grim family being wiped out died down, more major news followed The Callisto family, the second¨Cranked family of the eight prominent families, announced their head, Marco, would abdicate. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Fergus would now take over the Callisto family. Once this news got out, the Royal Region erupted. A lot of them could not believe this. After all, how old was Fergus? Even if he was a genius, he could not take over such a powerful family at such a young age. Many of the chosen ones the same age as him were still fighting hard for the position of the first heir. Yet, Fergus had taken a step forward and became the head of the Callisto family. This was such a huge difference in ability. Moreover, news came through the grapevine not long ago stating Fergus was a cripple and could only spend the rest of his life in bed. Now, not only had he recovered, he had even be the head of the Callisto family. This was quite unbelievable. However, this was now fact. The Callisto family announced this themselves, so it had to be real. This time, Fergus was miles ahead of his peers and those older than him. After Fergus took over the family, he started desperately looking for David. Now, he had the strength and time to seek revenge. Fergus would not be where he was if David had not crippled him, but Fergus would never forget the pain David brought him. Fergus would only be happy if David endured the same or even more debilitating pain than him. In addition, that woman Mia dared to treat him like this. Fergus already knew what he would do to Mia. He would capture and then torture her. He had to make Mia die with boundless fear. Right now, Fergus was turning more and more unhuman like. Instead, he was like a beast. After fusing with the Nine¨C Headed Serpent¡¯s genes, his strength increased by leaps and bounds, but at the same time, the side effect was also apparent. After searching, Fergus got some clues as to where David was from some bounty hunters. He learned that David wasst seen on Blue Star. However, he had left and was not there anymore. From the clues, Fergus also knew about David¡®s extraordinary rtionship with Princess Astrid. Princess Astrid even asked an important figure in the military, Ramos, to cripple his son Burke just to avenge David. Now, it was not the time for Sangruil to dere war on the empire. Firstly, this was because the help from the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents was not here yet. Secondly, Sangruil needed to win over more forces while Emperor Nimbus was recuperating before it could win in the final battle. Fergus was not an idiot. He knew Sangruil had given him everything he had now. Of course, he would not ruin Sangruil¡®s n because of his private matters. However, being unable to seek revenge for the time being and crush David into pieces made Fergus more and more brutal. After he became the head, Fergus would constantly sneak into the prison to catch some of the prisoners. He could only temporarily soothe the anger in his heart by eating humans. This was also one of the side effects of fusing with Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes. Meanwhile, the five Callisto grandmasters had been corrupted by Sangruil and were now Sangruil¡®sckeys. Initially, the grandmasters firmly refused. Wouldn¡®t they be going against the empire if they worked with the Sangruil Sinners? Once the empire found out, their entire family would be killed. However, after the Sangruil Sinner Fergus brought to see the grandmasters showed his strength, the grandmasters had no choice but to agree. That Sangruil Sinner was ate Infinity Ranker. If they refused, they would have fight this battle. Even if the five grandmasters worked together, they might not be able to defeat ate Infinity Ranker. Besides, after knowing that the king of Sangruil heavily injured Emperor Nimbus and the benefits Sangruil promised after overthrowing the Milky Way Empire, the Callisto family finally agreed to work with the Sangruil Sinners to overthrow the empire. Right now, the Callisto family was on the Sangruil Sinners¡® side. Chapter 1169 Chapter 1169 The bigger the, therger the gravitational pull. If an ordinary earthling were ced on Drake, they would not even survive for a second. To live normally on Drake, one had to be equivalent to a God Ranker on Earth. Which meant the ordinary folk on Drake would all be legendary God Rankers if they were on Earth. This was the difference between Earth and a massive living in the Milky Way. The current head of the Drake family, Gunnar Drake, was not only the chief of the Primo Institution of the Milky Way Battle Institution, but he was also the strongest chosen one in the Royal Region. During the battle among the nine institutions, Gunnar even said he could defeat the other eight institutions. He wanted to fight the other eight chiefs himself. He was an influential figure among the younger generation of the Royal Region, making countless youngsters look up to him. Outside Drake, a few ck¨Crobed men suddenly appeared at this moment. ¡°Our target this time is the Drake family. ording to our information, they are stronger than our previous targets. This is also the first force with ate Infinity Ranker the Sangruil sinners will be trying to rope in. We have to be careful and not make any mistakes. The Drake family is an essential part of our n, so we must take them down,¡± one of the ck¨Crobed men said. ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the others replied immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Then, the men headed to Drake. The ck¨Crobed men heeded forward and perfectly avoided all patrolling vessels on Drake. ssels could not detect them while ti were at this level. Once they were on Drake, they came to the ancestral ground where the Drake family¡®s grandmaster lived in seclusion following the information they got. They approached the Drake family¡®s ancestral ground. Then, they heard a voice before they entered ¡°Where did you alle from? What are you doing here? This is the Drake family¡®s ancestral ground and sacrednd. If you don¡®t have any business here, please leave at once. If not, don¡®t me me for being merciless.¡± ¡°I want to see Ragnar!¡± The ck¨Crobed man in the lead said. ¡°Who are you? Do you think you can see Grandmaster Ragnar just because you want to? Get lost now if you know what¡®s good for you. If you take another step forward, don¡®t me me for killing all of you.¡± The ck¨Crobed man did not say anything. Boom! The ck¨Crobed man emitted histe Infinity Rank energy, causing the Drake family¡®s ancestral ground to shake. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°W¨CWho are you?¡± The ck¨Crobed man answered, ¡°Sangruil!¡± When the person from the Drake family heard that, his heart shook, and he blurted out,¡° Sangruil Sinners?¡± ¡°We¡®re Sangruilians, not Sangruil Sinners,¡± the ck¨Crobed man growled. Clearly, the word ¡®sinner¡® triggered him. Back in the day, Sangruil was on the same level as the Milky Way Empire. They controlled half of the Milky Way, and were very well¨Coff. Now, they were hiding everywhere like stray dogs. They had suffered so many grievances and endured so much pain for many years just to regain Sangruil¡®s glory. Chapter 1170 Chapter 1170 This was all so that they could stand on the top of the Milky Way and trample on the Milky Way Empire. That day was not too far away now. ¡°You¡®re Sangruil Sinners?¡± ¡°I¡®m telling you again, we¡®re orthodox Sangruilians,¡± the ck¨Crobed man emphasized again. At this moment, he was seething. If he were not on the Drake family¡®s ancestral ground and to rope the Drake family into their ns, he would have killed this person. ¡°You are Sangruil Sinners. What do you mean by orthodox Sangruilians? The only orthodox one in the Milky Way is the empire. You¡®re just stray dogs,¡± the man from the Drake family said after he calmed down. ¡°Are you begging to die?¡± The ck¨Crobed man gritted his teeth and said word by word. His voice sounded like it came from hell. ¡®How dare he insult Sangruil like that? ¡®No matter who he is, he must die!¡® After that, the ck¨Crobed man waved his hand, and a cold ck light shot out. Even though it was just a casual attack, he was ate Infinity Ranker, so an average person would not be able to resist even a casual attack from him. However, this attack that should have caused a lot of noise did not make any sound. It was as if it disappeared without a trace into the void. The ck¨Crobed man knew the master was here. The only person who could block his attack without making any noises was someone on the same level as him. There were a lot of grandmasters in the Drake family. However, ording to his information, only one was atte Infinity Ranker, and that was Ragnar. Indeed, he heard another voice. ¡°Leave. Then I can pretend that nothing happened today.¡± ¡°Ragnar, since we¡®re already here, we didn¡®t n to leave so easily. Come out here and meet us,¡± the ck¨Crobed man said. ¡°No need. You should leave. We are not interested in participating in the battle between you and the empire.¡± ¡°Ragnar, I know you want to put your safety before all else and only choose your side after the coast is clear, but I¡®m sorry, you must make a choice right now. You have to choose either the empire or Sangruil. If not, your family will be in hot water no matter who wins in the future. You have to think this through.¡± ¡°Are you threatening us? What if I say no?¡± Ragnar asked in a deep voice. ¡°This is not a threat. I am just telling you the truth. I hope you will make the best choice,¡± the ck¨C robed man said fearlessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡®ll choose the empire and kill all of you?¡± Ragnar asked. ¡°Ragnar, our king has heavily injured Emperor Nimbus. Right now, he¡®s recuperating on Royal. The empire¡®s fall is inevitable. I believe you will make the best decision. If not, your entire family will be consigned to eternal damnation because of you.¡± After the ck¨Crobed man said that, he changed his subject and continued coldly, ¡°Also, do you think you have the ability to kill all of us? since we have the guts toe here, it means we¡®ve already made all the preparations.¡± ¡°We¡®re not scared of your measly strength.¡± ¡°You can try!¡± Then, the two stopped talking. The air around them started to grow heavy. The rest of the ck¨Crobed men and the Drakes, aside from Ragnar, were all very nervous. They knew that if they started fighting, both sides would surely lose. This was not something the Drake family or Sangruil wanted to see. The leader of the ck¨Crobed men did not want this either. However, he had no choice. If he wanted to deal with the Drake family, he had to show him how strong Sangruil was. That way, the other party would be wary and not start conflicts so casually. If he showed any sign of weakness, the Drake family would be haughty once they caught sight of it. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After a moment, Ragnar broke the silence and said, ¡°Come in.¡± The ck¨Crobed man in the lead did not say anything. He then brought the other ck¨Crobed man into the Drake family¡®s ancestral ground. Chapter 1171 Chapter 1171 A shocking battle erupted at the Drake family¡®s ancestral ground, which ranked first in the eight prominent families. ording to information provided by the Drake family¡­ The ancestral ground where their elders lived had been attacked by a group of ck¨Crobed people. These people were extremely powerful, and they utilized extremely bizarre methods. Although the Drake family had managed to drive the attackers off, the elders were all suffering from injuries of various degrees. At the same time, the Drake family had requested the return of their core senior members, who were situated in various parts of the Royal Region. The Royal Region erupted into a frenzy when the news went public. The Drake family¡®s power was different from the others. After all, they ranked first amongst the eight prominent families. The other families¡® powers were nothing whenpared to the Drake family. Moreover, the Drake family was the only one among the eight prominent families that had backup warriors who were Infinity Rankers. They had such immense power, so how did anyone even dare attack them? Instantly¡­ Everyone in the Royal Region went on high alert. Things had started with the Grim family getting quietly eliminated, and then the head of the Callisto family had willingly given up his ce and allowed a youngster to take over. Now, even the Drake family had been attacked. It had taken only about a month for these three major events to happen in session at the Royal Region. The Callisto family¡®s events could be easily exined. After all, it was something that had? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. urred within the family. However, the Grim family¡®s elimination and the Drake family¡®s attack indicated a high chance of a major change urring in the Royal Region. Meanwhile, the Milky Way Empire had not even made an appearance. It caused some people to begin forming theories. Many were even specting that the Empire was behind these incidents. However, that assumption seemed wrong once they delved deeper into the theory. If the Empire was behind the incidents, there was no way the Drake family would have survived. They would have vanished without a trace just like the Grim family had. Moreover, the Empire had no reason to attack the Drake family. Even so, if the Empire was not the mastermind behind the scenes, why had they not stepped forward? After all, the Empire was the most powerful body within the Milky Way. They had full power to control and maintain order within the Milky Way. When citizens were destroyed in the past, the Empire would send people over to conduct investigations even if the was not within the Royal Region. However, this time, everyone noticed that something was amiss. The Empire had not done a single thing. There were only three possible exnations. The first was that the Empire was behind the incidents, or they had given tacit approval to another organization to carry it out. The second was that the Empire was maintaining its silence because they were up against another organization that held more power than them. The third was that the Empire was preparing to deliver a fatal blow. However, no matter which one of those possibilities was true, what had happened to the Grim family and the Drake family had already caused panic to wash over the Royal Region. The powerful organizations began reducing the territories they presided over. Additionally, they requested the return of their higher¨Cups and ensured everyone was gathered together on their main. This way, it would also be easier for them to deal with any sudden incidents. What if they were the ck¨Crobed people¡®s next target? No one could tell for sure. The entire Royal Region could sense that something was about to happen. Even the tradings, which were usually bustling with noise and excitement, turned quiet. The people next¨Cin¨Cline to be heads of the prominent families had all been asked to return home. Many money¨Csquandering establishments boarded their doors shut after losing their biggest customers, opting to wait until the storm passed before they made their next move. An economic depression began taking shape in the Royal Region. Manys even closed their borders and refused entry to travelers. This domino effect was a result of what had happened to the Grim family and the Drake family. The Royal Region and Royal were the core of the Milky Way Empire. Royal was also the largest living in the Milky Way Empire. At that very moment, in avish mansion situated upon net Royal¡­ Princess Astrid looked bored as she stared out the window. Life after returning to Royal was so dull. Princess Astrid missed the days she spent listening to David tell stories of his explorations. If she ever got the chance¡­ Chapter 1172 Chapter 1172 She truly hoped for a chance to go on an expedition with David. If that ever happened, it would definitely be a thrilling and unforgettable experience. However, her identity meant that her wish would nevere true. Things had been slightly better when she had first returned to Royal. Every day, the older boys dropped by to have a chat and spend time with her. However, they had gotten busier over the past few days, and did not have time to apany her anymore. Everyone in the Royal Pce seemed to have a nervous look on their faces. Princess Astrid had not seen her father except on the day she returned home. She knew that everyone was busy with the Sangruil Sinners. The Sangruil Sinners had made an aggressive appearance this time, and there was no doubt of a massive war between them and the Empire. Her father, brothers, and uncles were all busying up with ways to deal with the Sangruil Sinners. To be honest, Princess Astrid was grateful for the Sangruil Sinners¡® appearance. If they had not appeared, she would never have met David. If that were the case, she would still be peacefully journeying through the differents before she returned to Royal and continued living life as she always had. Now, after David¡®s entrance into her life, it felt as if someone had thrown a rock and created ripples in her previously calm life. She initially had nothing to look forward to in her life, but now she did. She hoped David would fulfill his promise as soon as possible and visit her at Royal. However, her gratitude had limits. Princess Astrid did not want the evil Sangruil Sinners to win, nor did she want her father, brothers, and uncles to get hurt. She hoped her father would drive them away as quickly as possible, and that the people of the Royal Region could live in peace once more. After staring out the window for some time, Princess Astrid got up and walked to another room. She sat in front of a dulcimer, ced her hands upon it, and began plucking the strings with her nimble fingers. Melodious notes rang out. Sadly, there were no people other than a few servants nearby. Which meant only a few people got to hear the beautiful melodies she created. After all, Princess Astrid was the Harp Fairy. She had not been given the title simply because she was a princess. It was because the melodies she created with the dulcimer were truly enchanting and enthralling Princess Astrid did not get up after she finished ying the piece. Instead, she recalled the piece she had performed for David. Besides her father and brothers, David was the first man who had gotten to watch her perform in private. Yes, that probably counted as a first! Unfortunately, there were so many other firsts that she did not have enough time to dedicate them all to David. She wondered when he would have time to visit Royal again. ¡®He promised me. ¡°So, he¡®lle, right? ¡®He wille. ¡®I¡®ll never forgive him if he doesn¡®te. ¡®I¡®ll get Father to arrest him and make him his son¨Cinw. ¡®But will that displease him? ¡®Who cares, he can be displeased for all I care! ¡®He refuses toe to visit me anyway. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®I don¡®t care if he¡®s happy or not!¡® Princess Astrid thought to herself. When the sounds of Princess Astrid¡®s ying stopped, a servant appeared at the entrance. Upon seeing Her Royal Highness staring into space¡­ She did not dare interrupt her and merely stood nearby waiting. Her Royal Highness had begun staring at nothing ever since she returned from her trip. Often, she would spend entire mornings staring into space. Sometimes, she would evenugh out loud. Her Royal Highness had never acted this way in the past. Her friends were all wondering if Her Royal Highness had been cursed. Chapter 1173 Chapter 1173 Shades of red immediately appeared on Princess Astrid¡®s face when she returned from her trip down memoryne and noticed there was someone at the door. Upon noticing the princess was no longer lost in thought, the servant said respectfully, ¡°The Empress requests your presence, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Mother wants me? Alright, got it, you may leave!¡± Princess Astrid answered. ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness!¡± The servant left after she finished speaking. Princess Astrid stood and walked toward the Empress¡®s quarters. She arrived at another luxurious building after making her way through beautiful gardens and corridors. ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± the servants standing at the building¡®s entrance said as they bowed in greeting ¡°Where is my mother?¡± Princess Astrid asked. ¡°The Empress is fish¨Cwatching, Your Royal Highness! I will escort you to her right now.¡± ¡°That¡®s alright. I can go on my own!¡± Princess Astrid did not wait for a reply before she made her way through the building and arrived at a man¨Cmade pond. An elegant¨Clooking woman was feeding the fish inside the pond. Upon taking a closer look, one would see that the woman¡®s features were simr to Princess Astrid¡®s. However, her older age made her seem more mature and seductive. Meanwhile, Princess Astrid seemed more youthful. However, if the two were to stand side¨Cby¨Cside, they could easily pass as sisters. The woman, who resembled Princess Astrid in appearance was the Milky Way Empire Emperor¡®s first wife ¨C Gamora Libra. She also held the title of ¡°Mother of Royal¡°. Her position in the empire was high, and she had a lot of power as well. Additionally, Gamora had been born in Lunar Pce, which housed one of the two most powerful families in the Milky Way Empire. Her mentor was an elder who was at Peak Infinity Ranker. Thus, it could be said that Gamora Libra was the most powerful woman in the Milky Way Empire. ¡°Mother!¡± Princess Astrid called out happily after seeing the woman. ¡°Astrid, you¡®re here! Hurry over,¡± Gamora said, smiling as she looked up. Princess Astrid hurried over, and upon arriving next to Gamora, asked, ¡°Mother, how did you find the time to feed the fish today? Has Father left the premises?¡± Lately, the emperor, Nimbus had gone into seclusion. Which meant Gamora had been in charge of making decisions that concerned the Milky Way Empire. Although the various institutions of the Milky Way Empire were up and running, there were still plenty of decisions that required the emperor¡®s sign¨Coff. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Since the emperor was not present, it was up to Gamora to fulfill these responsibilities. This meant that Gamora had no time to apany Princess Astrid because of how busy she was. ¡°Yes! Your father has left the premises, and he¡®s currently in a meeting with the princes and ministers. I can finally catch a break. I¡®ve been exhausted recently, and have neglected you, Astrid. Now that your father is in charge of overseeing the empire¡®s affairs once more, I can spend more time with you,¡± Gamora said, a loving smile on her face as she took Princess Astrid¡®s hand. ¡°It¡®s alright, Mother! I understand you have important matters to attend to, I¡®ll be alright.¡± ¡°I¡®m a woman and have no interest in getting involved with men¡®s affairs. I merely had no other choice when your father went into seclusion, but since he¡®s back in action, I can withdraw and watch from a distance.¡± ¡°Mother, has everyone been preupied with the Sangruil Sinners recently?¡± Princess Astrid asked. ¡°That¡®s something for your father, brothers, and the ministers to worry about, Astrid. You don¡®t have to worry about them. The Sangruil Sinners are a bunch of clowns who can¡®t aplish much,¡± Gamora saidfortingly. ¡°I was just curious! The Sangruil Sinners haven¡®t done anything for several hundred years, which means they must have made ample preparations before their sudden appearance in the Milky Way. I think there¡®s an ulterior motive behind their return and that Father and everyone involved should proceed with caution.¡± ¡°They might be prepared, but the empire has not been resting on itsurels for the past several hundred years. Besides, he¡¯s your father, so what do you have to worry about? Everything will be taken care of with him here. All we need to do is cheer him on from the sidelines,¡± Gamora said. ¡°Alright! I understand, mother. I¡®m sure father will drive these evil Sangruil Sinners out from the Milky Way.¡± Princess Astrid began feeding the fish in the pond after she finished speaking. These fish were no ordinary fish. Each one was as colorful as a rainbow, and they looked gorgeous. Chapter 1174 Chapter 1174 The rainbow fish were not just eye candy. Their value was in their flesh. Not only was it fresh and tender, but consuming it was helpful for cultivation. Whenever rainbow fish were seen at auctions, countless people would go crazy trying to purchase them, and they would always end up being sold at an exorbitantly high price. Meanwhile, there were over a hundred of the aforementioned rainbow fish in the pond. Princess Astrid was focused on feeding the fish and did not notice the sad look that had briefly appeared in Gamora¡®s eyes. She had only been trying tofort her daughter just now. Her daughter was right. The Sangruil Sinners had made ample preparations and were making aggressive advances. Many massive incidents had urred in the Royal Region recently. The Grim family¡®s downfall and the Drake family getting attacked all indicated the Sangruil Sinners were making a return This time, it would not be as easy for the empire to win as they had expected. Most importantly, Gamora¡®s husband, whom she thought was invincible, had been gravely injured by the Sangruil Sinners¡® king. Although Wilfred was assisting in his healing, he still had not fully recovered even after more than a month. The Sangruil Sinners¡® king had sustained injuries that were even more severe, but Gamora did not view that as good news. In Gamora¡®s eyes, her husband, Nimbus Barlowe, was the most powerful person in the Milky Way. He was invincible. Even so, he had been gravely injured. This meant the empire would not be able to get rid of the Sangruil Sinners easily. They were well¨Cprepared, and they would be going head¨Cto¨Chead against the empire. Gamora could not help but worry for her husband¡®s safety after he had been so gravely injured. However, these were grown¨Cup matters, and there was no point in her telling Astrid these things when she was still young, and a girl at that. They would only make her worry even more. Thus, Gamora did not tell her the truth. Astrid tossed the fish food into the air, and a rainbow fish jumped out of the water to fight for the food. The fish looked like carp leaping through the dragon¡®s gate. It was a beautiful sight to behold. ¡°Mother! Here, toss some too,¡± Astrid said. The two began feeding the fish. Soon after, Gamora said, ¡°Astrid!¡± ¡°Huh? What is it, mother?¡± Astrid asked. ¡°I heard that you¡®ve been staring into spacetely, and that you often spend entire mornings doing so.¡± ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ no, when did I do that?¡± ¡°What do you mean by no? Do you know what the people are saying about you behind your back?¡± ¡°What are they saying?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°They¡®re saying that the royal princess has been staring dazed so much that it looks like she was cursed after her return.¡± ¡°Those sted girls. I¡®m going to teach them a lesson!¡± Astrid said angrily as she puffed her cheeks. Although that was what she had said, she would not do anything drastic to her servants. Princess Astrid¡®s servants were so close to her that they were practically sisters. They knew Astrid well, which was why they dared gossip about her behind her back. They would never have dared do so if they were serving someone cruel. ¡°So, tell me, what are you thinking of when you¡®re zoning out?¡± Gamora asked, a smile on her face. ¡°N¨Cnothing much, I was merely thinking of¡­ the beautiful sights I saw on my trip. They were sights you¡®d never see on Royal,¡± Astrid answered nervously. ¡°Is that so?¡± Gamora had a slight smile on her face as she gazed at Astrid. ¡°Y¨Cyes, that¡®s right!¡± Astrid noticed Gamora staring at her when she finished speaking. She sounded slightly nervous as she asked, ¡°Mother, why¡­ Why are you staring at me? Do I have something on my face?¡± ¡°No, you don¡®t have anything on your face. But you have something here,¡± Gamora said as she smiled and pointed at where her heart was. Chapter 1175 Chapter 1175 ¡°What could there be?¡± Astrid asked, a confused look on her face. ¡°If I¡®m not mistaken, you¡®ve got someone on your mind.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°A man!¡± Astrid was stunned. She looked down at her chest. ¡°Ah!!!¡± She let out a scream when she understood what her mother meant. ¡°M¨Cm¨Cmother, w¨Cw¨Cwhat are you talking about?¡± Astrid asked as she blushed furiously. Her stuttering showed the nervousness she felt. ¡°You¡®re still denying it? You¡®ve been nervous ever since I started asking you questions, Astrid. I gave birth to you. Did you think I won¡®t know what you¡®re thinking of?¡± Gamora asked teasingly ¡°M¨Cmother, I¨CI really am not¡­¡± The blush on Astrid¡®s face had traveled down to her neck. ¡°Astrid, you¡®re at the age when you start having romantic feelings, and it¡®s only natural for you to have a crush. I felt the same when I met your father. But I¡®m just curious, what sort of man has you missing him so much to the point where you spend half a day thinking of him? Can you tell me?¡± ¡°M¨Cmother, I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Astrid stuttered, unable to form a sentence even after a long while had passed. Her thoughts were still muddled. She felt extremely nervous and uneasy that someone else knew of the secret she had kept most closely to herself. It was difficult for her toe to terms with it, even though that person was her mother, the person closest to her. Of course, what Astrid was most worried about now was whether her mother would forbid this behavior. After all, she had such a sensitive identity. Meanwhile, David was an adventurer. Astrid had been looking up information on David ever since returning to Royal. However, there had been no powerful family with thest name Lidell in the past dozen years, and there was no one who fit David¡®s identity either. Astrid knew David was probably from a less powerful family or organization, and despite his powerful skills cultivated from his many years of exploration, he did not have enough power to support himself.. Astrid had been born into royalty, and she knew how powerful families functioned. Their families had to be an even match if they wanted to get married. Even her mother, the Empress, had been one of Lunar Pce¡®s single women. Thus, Astrid was terrified her mother would forbid what she was doing. ¡°Don¡®t worry, Astrid. Your father and I will not stop you as long as it¡®s someone you like. We aren¡®t particr about the families being a good match either. After all, the whole of the Milky Way Empire is under our rule. Who else could be a match for that? But you¡®ll have to at least let us know what he¡®s like, don¡®t you? You¡®re still young, and we¡®re worried you might get conned.¡± When Gamora finished speaking, she paused in thought for a while before she continued,¡° Also, you grew up with your father and brothers present, and they were your role models. I¡®m really curious about what powers this man had to make you continue thinking of him even after your return.¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Astrid heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing Gamora say that. She knew she would not be able to avoid this. Thus, she decided to tell her mother the truth. She told Gamora everything, beginning from when David rescued her to when they separated. When Astrid finished her story, Gamora remained silent for a while before asking, ¡°Astrid, how old is this David that you¡®re speaking of?¡± ¡°He looks young. I don¡®t think he¡®s over two hundred,¡± Astrid replied cautiously. Chapter 1176 Chapter 1176 ¡°To be able to so easily deal with the beginner Celestial rank Sangruil Sinners, he should have power close to that of a mid¨Cranker. To possess suchbat power at this age, this David is indeed worthy of the title the Chosen One, even whenpared to the rest of the Royal Region.¡± ¡°Really? Don¡®t you think David amazing, Mother? I do as well,¡± Astrid said happily. She was naturally delighted when she heard her mother praise her sweetheart. However, Gamora changed the subject then and said, ¡°Except that, while David is good, there is still a certain distance between him and your father and the two older brothers. You are likely very are fond of him now because he had abruptly appeared to save you when you were at your most desperate. You will slowly forget him after a while.¡± The smile on Astrid¡®s face immediately stiffened. ¡°Mother, David saving me is one reason, but what made me like him more is how I feel when I am with him. I like listening to his interesting stories from his adventures, I like ying the piano for him. I will not forget him no matter how much time passes,¡± Astrid said solemnly. Seeing Astrid¡®s solemn expression, Gamora shook her head. Smiling, she said, ¡°Alright, alright! You don¡®t need to get so agitated, Astrid. I was just sharing a possibility. Since you like him so much, have your father introduce David to the Royal Region after the matter with the Sangruil Sinners has been resolved. If he dares note, have your father bring him back in chains.¡± ¡°Mother¡­you¡­you¡­you tease me,¡± Astrid said shyly, covering her face. Gamora and Astrid continued to chat andugh. There was, however, another thought in mind. Could David¡®s appearance be a setup? A trap set up by the Sangruil Sinners. With the purpose of breaking into the Barlowes. They could collude with forces in and out to attack the Barlowes in one fell swoop. If not, why was it such a coincidence? That a powerful, young man would suddenly appear to save Astrid during her most desperate moments when she was facing the Sangruil Sinners. Most importantly, this person had just returned after exploring the outside for decades. Not even the Royal Region could find out about his origins. This was rather intriguing. Astrid was at an age defined by innocence, and she did not have the ability to discern anything. The Sangruil Sinners could have had David appear at this time because they wanted him to exploit this fact. Gamora felt that this was very possible after giving it some thought. It was just that she could not tell Astrid about it now yet. Based on her disy just now, she had likely been so thoroughly brainwashed that she would not possibly believe it. It might even affect their personal rtionship. Goodness! It was hard to shelter a girl forever! Even so, she had to figure out something. Otherwise, this girl might sink deeper and deeper into ther feelings. There was still a chance to save her since they had not been in contact for a long time. To do this, she would have to get David to Royal. ¡°Astrid, what is David doing now? Why don¡®t you invite him to Royal? He saved you. As your parents, your father and I would like to thank him personally,¡± Gamora said. ¡°Mother, I invited David, but he said he had something to attend to so he couldn¡®te for the time being. But he promised me that he woulde look for me at Royal after he was done with his business,¡± Astrid replied. ¡°Is that so? Are you two still in contact now?¡± ¡°Rarely, also¡­ and I¡®m afraid that if I chase after him every day, he will be annoyed with me, so I usually only talk to him for a bit after every few days,¡± Astrid said with her head lowered. Finished! They were finished! When Gamora saw Astrid¡®s appearance, she knew it was over. It was now crucial that Davide to net Royal. This was so that they could determine his identity. If he was a Sangruil Sinner, they would not go easy on him. If he was not, then he could join them. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Otherwise, who knew what fuss this girl would throw? Chapter 1177 Chapter 1177 The Royal Region, Royal! Inside the Royal Pce of the Milky Way Empire. Emperor Nimbus had just cleared customs when he briefly bumped into the Empress Gamora. After learning about some of the recent events in the empire, he immediately convened a high¨Clevel meeting of the empire. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Among them were the lords of the four great halls: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Red Finch, and ck Tortoise, the ministers of state and military generals of the empire, as well as the princes of the empire. It could be said that this gathering of individuals included almost all the official rulers of the empire. This was also the only time when all the top¨Clevel personnel of the empire werepletely gathered, except during the empire¡®s state banquet. ¡°I believe everyone is aware of what happened to the Sangruil Sinners!¡± Nimbus, who was sitting on the throne, said. ¡°Us princes are aware!¡± ¡°We ministers are aware!¡± All the high¨Clevel officials of the empire replied in unison. ¡°I called everyone here today because I wanted to discuss a countermeasure. Hence, I will not hide this from all of you. The Sangruil Sinners have been preparing for hundreds of years this time and they are menacing. I retreated this time because I had been slightly injured after battling the leader of the Sangruilians, Moe Labate,¡± Nimbus said. After he said that. Everyone present was shocked. The emperor was an invincible existence in the entire Milky Way, yet he was actually injured? This was truly beyond their cognition. No wonder the emperor had not shown himself for a long time. No wonder he had left the empress to handle everything. It turned out he had retreated behind closed doors to recuperate. It seemed that the Sangruil Sinners had note in peace this time! ¡°Your Majesty, is Moe Labate, the king of the Sangruil Sinners, so strong? Did he actually manage to injure you? It¡®s really unbelievable to me,¡± one minister stood up and said in shock. ¡°Eaxctly! It is shocking to me that there exists someone in the Milky Way who could hurt the emperor.¡± Nimbus smiled and said, ¡°You don¡®t have to be so shocked. I, Nimbus, am human, not a god, I am not invincible in the world, so it is normal that I would be injured. I fought against Moe Labate and although my injuries were not minor, Moe Labate was much more injured than I. After more than a month of recuperation, I am now healed, so everyone can rest assured!¡± Nimbus¡®s words coaxed a sigh of relief from everyone. ording to the emperor¡®s words. Moe Labate should be weaker than him. This was fine. If Moe Labate was stronger than the emperor. The empire would be in danger. However, faced with these Sangruil Sinners who had disappeared for hundreds of years, the high¨Clevel officials of the empire present felt troubled. Many major events had urred in the Royal Region recently and they were all rted to the Sangruil Sinners. It never rains but it pours, and these people had managed to endure the situation for so long ¡°Your majesty, what should we do next? There has been some unrest within the Royal Region recently,¡± asked Wagner Barlowe, the eldest prince. ¡°If anyone has anything to say, or any opinions, state them. The purpose for calling everyone here today is to find a way to deal with the Sngruil Sinners without affecting the empire. Let me remind you first that the empire is now facing a difficult time. I could previously ignore your private squabbles, but not anymore. I will not forgive anyone who goes behind another¡®s backs,¡± said Emperor Nimbus. ¡°Us princes understand!¡± ¡°We ministers also understand!¡± The words of the emperor were still quite the deterrent, and no one dared go against it. ¡°It¡®s good that you all understand! If you have any suggestions, you can voice them. If epted, you will be credited and rewarded for your merits after the matter with the Sangruil Sinners is resolved.¡± ¡°Your majesty, many major events have ured within the Royal Region during your recovery. The Grims, who ranked fourth among the eight great families, was destroyed, and the ancestralnd of the Drakes, who rank first, had beenid siege, causing the ancestors of the Drakes to be seriously injured. These were likely the work of the Sangruil Sinners.¡± ¡°What do you mean likely? I think it is definitely the work of those bastards. They want to muddy the waters of the empire while the emperor was recovering, and thene to fish in troubled waters.¡± Chapter 1178 Chapter 1178 I also think so. The Sangruil Sinners must feel that they would have no chance of winning if they were to directly face off against the empire and choose to start from within the empire. The first thing we have to do is to absolutely deprive them of this opportunity.¡± ¡°What are your thoughts? Let me hear them!¡± Nimbus interjected. ¡°Your majesty, after what happened to the Grims and the Drakes, the entirety of the Royal Region is in a state of panic. Everyone is gathering their own forces to deal with future emergencies, but as everyone knows, apart from the few powerful forces in the Royal Region, the others are but ants in the eyes of the Sangruil Sinners. If the Sangruil Sinners are allowed to continue and end up destroying another two more forces, the people will then be quick to lose hope in the empire and the situation will degrade even more. First of all, we should stop this kind of thing from happening¡­¡± In the Royal Pce. The highest officials of the empire were all speaking freely, expressing their views, and putting forward various opinions. They all hoped that the emperor would adopt their ideas. One could tell from the emperor¡®s injuries that the appearance of the Sangruil Sinners was undeniable. This was the biggest crisis the empire was facing since the initial destruction of Sangruil. Everyone usually fought for power and profit, and there were certain conflicts between them. However, in the face of such a formidable enemy, the empire had to unite. At this point in time, no one dared scheme behind each other¡®s backs, especially after what the emperor had said. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After Nimbus listened to what everyone had to say, he finally made a n based on everyone¡¯s ideas. They would hold an empire state banquet in advance and invite all the forces within the empire to participate. Nimbus was aware that the Sangruil Sinners had infiltrated some of the forces of the Royal Region. To determine which ones in particr, further investigation was needed. Regardless, they could not sit still any longer. The longer this dragged on, the worse it would be for the empire. Holding a state banquet was only the first step. This was to prevent the Sangruil Sinner¡®s continued infiltration. More importantly, it was still necessary that they locate the Sangruil Sinners¡®s nest as soon as possible and then concentrate on annihting them in one fell swoop. Neither did Nimbus inform the empire¡®s high¨Clevel officials present the reason why he attached such significant importance to these Sangruil Sinners. It was not because of Moe Labate¡®s significantbat power. If it were only him, Nimbus would not be afraid at all even with his currentbat strength. This was because in addition to the emperor, the Barlowes also had someone in the partial Eternal Realm, and that was Wilfred Barlowe. Someone of partial Eternal Realm who had been recently promoted through special means was not a cause for concern. What Nimbus truly feared was the Nine ¨C Headed Serpent n. Although he has never dealt with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n before, there were many records in the Barlowe¡®s history books about them. ording to these records, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n adored human flesh the most and had tried capturing humans in the Milky Way many times before. Although it all ended in failure, they never gave up. Not to mention, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was one race that could rank top ten among the beasts of the gxy. Their strength was absolutely terrifying. If the Sangruil Sinners were to form an alliance with the Nine¨Cheaded Serpent n this time and if they were to send just two random individuals to support the Sangruil Sinners, the Milky Way Empire would have a hard time stopping them. This was what Nimbus was most afraid of! Chapter 1179 Chapter 1179 One dayter. The imperial government finally spoke up. It was announced that the recent turmoil in the Royal Region was caused by the Sangruil Sinners who had disappeared a long time ago. The Sangruil Sinners had appeared this time to destroy the bnce of the Milky Way, overthrow the Milky Way Empire, and rule the entire Milky Way gxy. It was hoped that all the forces in the Milky Way would unite and resist the threat together to ensure their peace. At the same time, the empire also decided to hold a state banquet in three months¡® time. All forces invited by the empire had to participate and discuss how to eliminate these rebels. Starting today, the army and the four major halls consisting of Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Red Finch, and ck Tortoise would all be dispatched to carry out patrols within the imperial domain. They were to promptly report to the empire if they were to find any trace of the Sangruil Sinners. If the news were confirmed to be true, they would receive a huge reward from the empire. After this announcement was made, waves shook through the entire Milky Way. After all, the Sngruil Sinners had disappeared for hundreds of years. Many of the younger individuals were unaware of this force¡®s existence. They all began studying Sangruil one after another. After learning that this was a force that once couldpete with the empire, they were all shocked. Sangruil had once been so brilliant. All the forces breathed a sigh of relief when the empire made their statement. It was good enough now that they knew the situation. The unknown was always the scariest. No one would be able to feel at ease without knowing what was going on. With the imperial army and the four major halls dispatched to patrol the Royal Region, the Sangruil Sinners wuld definitely refrain from acting cockily. One was a lingering power that had been in hiding for hundreds of years. The other was the Milky Way Empire that was in its heyday. Even if the two forces used to be simr, the current empire had already left the Sangruil far behind. No one thought that the Sangruil Sinners could overthrow the empire. At this point, theming out to cause trouble was just because they wanted to disrupt the empire. After all, these two sides had previously fought to exterminate the other. Once the empire got serious. These clowns would be finished. The empire¡®s announcement appeared to have temporarily calmed the empire. However, anyone who has reached a certain status knew that the empire¡®s current situation was not optimistic. The Sangruil Sinners had been preparing for hundreds of years and were not so easy to deal with. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Although the surface was calm, the water below still surged. At the edge of the Milky Way gxy. David and the others had found Buck. It was a very inconspicuous, ultra¨Csmall that had some life. ¡°Sir, here we are. This is the Buck,¡± Balu shouted excitedly. Although he had been young when he left the and hundreds of years had passed since, this net had been imprinted in his mind deeply, and he would never forget it. The Gxy Warship had just approached this ce when it was immediately intercepted by a patrolling vessel. David saw this and thought to himself that this vessel was much more developed than what was avable through earth¡®s technology. There was no such thing as a patrolling vessel on earth. It looked like that Grim family have developed this ce well over the years. The patrolling vessel reached them and seeing that it was the Grim family¡®s gxy warship, immediately said respectfully, ¡°It seems that the masters of the Grim family have graced us, please come with me.¡± It then lead the way. The gxy warship followed the patrolling vessel and entered Buck. While leading the way, the patrolling vessel immediately contacted Julius Grim, the head of the Grim family on Buck. At this time, Julius was enjoying a full service tended to by several enchanting beauties. These beauties possessed a characteristic, which was that the word ¡°ve¡± was written on their foreheads in blood¨Cred. He had been extremely reluctant when he was sent here by his family to preside over the work here hundreds of years ago. This ce was too small and too poor. He had been filled with enthusiasm at the time and have wanted to achieve great things. Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180 However, over the course of time, reality slowly smoothed his edges. The Julius of today now felt that this small of Buck was actually pretty good. That was because his family was far away and only ever visited once every few years. He was emperor here. He enjoyed the offerings of Buck, from their food to their women. His words werew. No one dared go against him. Was he not much stronger now than when he was acting as a grandson every day back in the imperial domain? Julius shivered and took a deep breath. It was a beautiful day, and he was living better than an immortal. Suddenly, hismunicator rang. ¡°What is it?¡± Julius picked it up and asked a little unhappily. ¡°Sir, a master of the family has arrived.¡± ¡°Master of the family? Who is it?¡± ¡°I don¡®t know! But this person certainly has a high status within the family since he came on the family¡®s gxy battleship.¡± ¡°What? He is in the family¡®s gxy battleship? Where is he now?¡± Julius stood up abruptly as he asked in shock. ¡°Right behind me, he is preparing to descend.¡± ¡°Alright, alright! I¡®ll be there soon.¡± Julius hurriedly disconnected themunicator. He was also frightened. Those who were qualified to ride the family¡®s gxy battleship definitely held a pretty high status. The people who came for an inspection in the past all came on Octagons, yet this guy actually rode the gxy battleship this time? He had to go and meet them quickly. Otherwise, if he were to offend them, the good days woulde to an end. Julius was used to being a master, and he did not want to go back to bing a mere grandson. Afternding on Buck, David brought Mia and Balu along and got off the gxy battleship. Julius greeted them with arge number of the Grim family members. ¡°I had not known that your excellency would being here. Do forgive us for theck of preparation. I am the head of the Grim family on Buck, it is good to see you, my lord.¡± Julius sped his fists with both hands and bowed at a 90¨Cdegree angle, his greeting respectful. ¡°Wee lord!!¡± The Grim family members behind him also shouted. ¡°You are the Grim family who stayed here to manage things?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes, that is me. May I know who you are, my lord¡­?¡± After David confirmed Julius¡®s identity, he wayed his hand directly. Julius and the other members of the Grim family behind him only felt an unrivalled auraing toward them. There was a sharp pain and then their bodies flew up, then hit the ground heavily. Thud!!! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Thud!!! Thud!!! Everyone vomited blood. At the same time, they were turned into cripples by David. It all happened too fast. Their minds were all a nk except for the severe pain washing over their bodies. Julius tried to support his body with his hands but was unsessful. He could onlyy on the ground and look at David with a frightened expression. He asked through spasms, ¡°You¡­you¡­who are you? We are all of the Grim family, so why did you treat us like this? What did we do to offend you?¡± ¡°As if I am anything like your failure of a Grim family. I have eradicated the Grimspletely. As the pawns of the Grim family, you may be exempted from the death penalty, bu cannot escape punishment. Thus, I will have you all spend the rest of your lives in bed. You will repent for the sins youmitted in the first half of your life like this,¡± David said expressionlessly. He had scanned the with his mind power before theynded. And it showed David the unsightly things Julius hadmitted. The entire was like hell itself. The poption was estimated to be in the millions. All the beautiful women had been captured by these scum and locked up for their own pleasure. Meanwhile the men and less desirable women were all subjected to mine for the Grim family. Not to mention, they were overseen by the Grims. If they were to ck, they would be beaten up David also found many people hiding in the dark who were not under their control. After all, the Grims only had a limited number of people here. It was impossible to control the entire. The vegetation on Buck was also very dense, which made for great hiding. Chapter 1181 Chapter 1181 Since Buck was too far from the Royal Region and had too low a value, the Grim family did not waste huge amounts of finances and resources to build amunication center there. This was the reason Buck was very behind on news, which exined why they did not know about the huge event that had happened in the Royal Region recently. In reality, Earth was in a simr situation. However, Earth had David Lidell¡¯s system acting as a hub, which connected thework between them and the rest of the gxy. If not, it would have required a great sum of money for Earth to build a huge communication center to connect with the Royal Region¡¯swork. As David connected thework, he also limited the earthlings¡® ess to anything beyond the surface information of the Milky Way. They could not ess more in¨Cdepth information. David had also used the system¡¯s stealth function to prevent the earth¡¯s location from being exposed. Truth be told, the system was extremely brilliant, and David had no idea who created it. It was impossible for a Level 9 Civilization toprehend a God Tier Civilization creation. Even though the former may seem like it was merely one tier away, the actual difference between the two was as different as the skies and thend. However, David had a feeling that as long as he relied on the system to increase his abilities, there would be a day when he would finally knew all the secrets the system held. Julius Grim and the others from the Grim family gawked at David in shock. The Grim family had been eradicated? How was that possible? Even if they had not returned to their families in a long time, the Grim family was still ranked fourth out of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire, and was a reputable force even amongst the Royal Region. They may not be the strongest, but they certainly were not weak at all. How was eradication even a possibility? They did not believe David at all. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re lying! Us Grims are one of the prominent families of the Milky Way Empire. How could you possibly have eradicated us? If you dare do anything to us, the grandmaster of the Grim family will make you pay.¡± Julius retorted loudly. Internally, he was in a stage of utter horror since he saw Balu at David¡¯s side. Just like the people on this, there was a ¡°ve¡± marked on the forehead of this man. He also looked like the chief that was brought away from this all those years ago. Julius had a feeling that this trio was here for revenge. When he thought about all the things he did to the people on this while he ruled Buck for the past hundreds of years, causing the people to drop from a poption of a hundred million to about only ten million, Julius felt his blood run cold. He was dead! He was extremely dead. If these people knew about this, they certainly would not let him go. He was done for! It did not matter if the Grim family was indeed eradicated because his death was imminent. David did not want to pay attention to people like him. It would be too easy to just let Julius die, so David spared his miserable life for Balu to torture him slowly, like how he had tortured the Buckeranians. David looked at Balu, who was at the side, and said, ¡°Let¡®s go, Balu! I¡®ll bring you to rescue your people. Your people are waiting for you toe back and save them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Balu replied with his eyes red¨Crimmed. Right after that, David brought the other two with him and left to rescue the Buckeranians. As for Julius and the rest, they were left in ce, but their bodies werepletely disabled, and they could not move even if they wanted to. Then, they would look for the rest of the people that were hiding in the shadows, away from the Grim family¡®s pursuit. Chapter 1182 Chapter 1182 David Lidell and the other two went toward their first stop, which was the nearest mine. Julius Grim¡®s task was to control the indigenous people so they would mine ores and refine them into metal. The Grim family would be there to collect it once every few decades. The mine that David and the rest were heading toward was a bigger mine, with at least thousands of Buckeranians working in captivity as mining ves. As they were just approaching the mine, they could hear all kinds of insults from the Grims. ¡°Be quick! Did you not f*cking eat? I¡®ll break your f*cking legs if you continue dilly¨Cdallying.¡± ¡°What the heck are you looking at? Don¡®t you have your job to do? Wanna stand up for him, huh? You looking for a beating?¡± ¡°Smack! Smack! Smack!¡± ¡°Ahh! I won¡®t do it again, I won¡®t do it again!¡± ¡°Master, someone passed out.¡± ¡°Trash! Doing such little work and they dare pass out? A few of you, drag him out, throw him to the beasts! Don¡®t get in the way.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± ¡°Ding! Ding!¡± A noisebination of scolding, people shrieking from pain, and nging of the ore mining filled the ears of David and the other two. Balu¡®s eyes were bloodshot as he trembled with rage. If David was not at his side, he would have rushed in and killed everyone in there. David¡®s expressions were stormy as well. That was the result of imnting the ve mark. If earth also had the ve mark imnted on it all those years ago, it would probably be in a simr state to Buck. Mia Concord did not feel as emotional as the rest. She was born in the Royal Region, and even though she was born to a small force, she was used to watching injustice. One could only rise above the crowd if one had the ability and background to match. Or else, if one lived in the lowest tier of society, they would not have it easy. There were even a few arenas that had secretly organized matches to pit human against human just to entertain the rich and powerful. Losing meant death, and to die a gruesome death was way crueller than what was happening in the mine. David and the rest continued walking forward and were quickly stopped by two Grims. ¡°Who are the two of you? You look unfamiliar! This is the heart of the mine, you can¡¯t enter without the Master¡¯s permission.¡± Naturally, they assumed that David and Mia were Grim, because, on Buck, other than the indigenous people that had the ve mark imnted, the rest of the people were all Grims. There was no ve mark on Mia and David¡¯s forehead, so it was clear that they were not one of the indigenous people. David ignored them and continued walking forward. The two Grims were about to stop him when they realized they could no longer move their body. Not only could they not move their body, but they also could not speak a word. It was like there was a hand squeezing their throats. Slowly, the two Grims lost their lives and fell to the ground. As David and the two entered the mining area, they were immediately greeted with the sight of countless Buckeranians hard at work. Each and every one of them was so thin they were skin and bones. 80 percent of them were men, and 20 percent of them were women. There were also a few of them pushing the ores out from the mining hole. ¡°Ding! Ding!¡± The sound of mining was a lot clearer once they went in. The miners were hard at work while the supervisors from the Grim family were seated at the side surrounded by meat and fruits. There were beauties serving them, massaging them, and feeding them. David and the two also saw a pile of about ten bodies stacked casually on top of each other. These were probably the miners that had fainted or died today. In reality, with the abilities of the Grim family in the Milky Way, it was entirely usible to hand the mining jobs over to machines, since the technology on level 3 civilizations in the Milky Way was already very advanced. However, they chose to use humanbor to save costs. The arrival of David and the other two caught the attention of the supervisors. However, before they could say anything, David had already broken their necks with his mind power. Chapter 1183 Chapter 1183 ¡°Ahhhh!¡± The sudden death of the supervisors from the Grim family provoked a shriek from the beauties that were serving them. At the same time, it had also drew the attention of several miners. They stopped what they were doing to look at the dead supervisors, and then at David and his troop. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ever since Balu stepped foot on Buck, he had been restricting himself, until he saw how it was almost like a living hell before his eyes. Now, he could not hold back anymore. These were his people. Once, they had such blissful, free lives, but here they were at that moment, knowing nothing but pain and suffering as they trudged on, barely living. They were livingpletely hopeless lives. David did not say anything. He knew he needed to hand it over to Balu at that moment. After managing his emotions, Balu knelt before David and bowed three times. Then, he got up and faced the Buckeranians without any emotion on his face. ¡°Good day, Buckeranians! My name is Balu, my father was Babu, and he was once the chief of this net. At that time, we were all living blissful, free lives¡­ ¡°But, ever since these scums arrived, our peaceful days have been disrupted. My entire family has been abducted, and we were forced to painfully live as ves, while all of you were left behind to fend for yourself¡­ ¡°However, it¡®s all good now, Master has killed that bunch of scums, and I¡®ve been rescued by Master. What we will do next is to free the entire Buck and liberate our people. We have to work together to rebuild our home. We will go back to living the peaceful lives we once had¡­ ¡°Lastly, I would like to apologize to all Buckeranians on behalf of my father, Babu. He did not manage to protect you and has caused all of you the hell you have to live with. I¡®m sorry!¡± Balu spoke all these with tears streaming down his face, and when he was done, he copsed to the ground on his knees. The Buckeranians, who had initially lost all hope and were emotionless and expressionless had dazzling light shining from their eyes after they heard what Balu had said. They were not the generation of Buckeranians from hundreds of years before, but the third, the fourth generation after that, with some of them being the sixth or seventh generation after that. Due to long¨Cterm malnourishment and timeless working, these people had very short lifespans. However, this did not stop them from knowing about Buck¡®s past glory, since it was passed down via word of mouth from generation to generation. All of the workers ced their tools down, fell to their knees, and wept. David brought Mia with him as they walked away. He knew these people had been holding it all in for too long a time, and they needed to let it all out. David and his troop took a few days to go through each and every mine on Buck. There were thousands of them. The smaller mining areas had a few hundred people, while the bigger mining areas had tens of thousands of people. In total, they freed millions of Buckeranians. Along their journey, they found that the entire Buck was littered with dead bodies everywhere. It was like they were walking through hell. There were many workers that had died, after which their bodies were carelessly discarded, weing the wild beasts to feast on them, and there were bones and corpses strewn everywhere. Only the area around where Julius Grim stayed was clean. Looking at the horrible, hellish scene before them, not only were David and Balu shocked, even Mia¡®s heart trembled. One of them was d that Earth had escaped such fate. The other was bbergasted. These were all his people. David showed no mercy to the cruel supervisors from the Grim family. As soon as they arrived at a location, the first thing he did was take care of the supervisors. After freeing the ves, they went to look for the other people that were in hiding. There were quite a number of them, and they were nearly all hiding in the deep forest. If the Grims wanted to find these people, it would not be hard for them. The only reason why they did not was due to the issue of sustainability. Chapter 1184 Chapter 1184 If they were to all be captured, it would not take long till there was no one left to work in the mines. Only when these people were spared could they continue to have offspring, by which time the Grims would have an unending supply of ves to work the mines. In the beginning, Julius Grim was not aware of this problem, causing the number of Buckeranians to decrease drastically. He only slowly came to realize the gravity of this issue after some time. If there was no one left on Buck, they would most certainly be called to go back to the Grim family, and the paradise¨Clike life as they knew it woulde to an end. This was the reason they developed a strategy like this. If they let the hiding Buckeranians breed, when there was no one left to work the mines, all they needed to do was uproot one or two groups of people from their hiding ces to continue the work. The Grims repeated this many times, sessfully extending their days in paradise. After freeing all the ves, David and the two breathed a sigh of relief. Looking for the others was no longer urgent after knowing that at the very least, they would not be in danger. David and the rest were also prepared to continue their search mission after a night¡¯s rest. Just as David returned to his Gxy Warship, hismunication device rang out of the blue. ¡°Ring ring!¡± It was a message from Princess Astrid. Even though Buck could not connect to the Royal Region¡¯swork, David had the system with him! He was able topletely ignore the distance. No matter where he was, he was able to connect to the network. As for Astrid Barlowe, David had decided to try his best to keep his distance, and not have too many interactions with her. This was because he knew that Astrid Barlowe had started to grow fond of him. If they were to continue interacting, it would cause a lot of trouble in the future. The main issue was Astrid¡¯s very unique identity. As the only Milky Way princess, who was also Emperor Nimbus¡® favorite daughter, if something were to happen between the two of them, the issues would be immeasurable. David did not need to be fearful of anyone, especially with his current ability, but he was still not very fond of being under the limelight, and being at the center of attention of the entire Milky Way. His current rtionship status was veryplicated, and the more it was probed the moreplicated it would get. At this point, he had no idea how he was going to deal with all it. If he were to add another princess to the mix, would that not be equivalent to him digging his own grave? Shaking his head, David opened the message. Astrid, ¡°Where are you now, David?¡± David, ¡°I¡®m not in the Royal Region at the moment. I¡®m very far away. What can I do for you, Your Royal Highness?¡± Astrid, ¡°Oh, you¡®re still not done with your business, David?¡± David, ¡°Nope! It might still take a very long time. If there¡®s anything I can help you with, please feel free to say it, Your Royal Highness.¡± Astrid, ¡°David, three months from now, Father will throw a state banquet at Royal, and all the different forces of the Milky Way will be there in celebration. I¡®d like to invite you toe along. Will you be avable?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At Royal far, far away, Astrid Barlowe sat in her room, staring nervously at hermunication device after she had sent the message. She was so worried that David would say that he did not have time. It took her so long to find an excuse to invite David to Royal. If he rejected her, what should she do? Did she really have to ask Father to step in personally, and have him captured so he would be her husband? No, no! No way. If she did that, David would be really angry. She could not be selfish like that. Chapter 1185 Chapter 1185 David looked at Astrid¡¯s message and was silent. Emperor Nimbus had nned for a state banquet at Royal three months from now? All the forces of the Milky Way would be there in celebration? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Did the state banquet of the Milky Way Empire not only happen once a decade? It was not time for it yet, right? Also, it was not that grand of an asion as well to have all the forces in the Milky Way attending. David instinctually felt that this state banquet was more than it initially seemed. It might be rted to the Sangruil Sinners. However, what did that have to do with him? Why did Astrid Barlowe invite him? David gave it more thought, and he roughly understood Astrid¡¯s ns. Inviting him to the state banquet was a hoax. The truth was, she wanted to see him. The state banquet was nothing but an excuse. It would be best if he did not attend. If all the forces of the Milky Way were to be present at the state banquet this time around, and there was bound to be a flurry of VIPs. If he really did spark any rumors between himself and Princess Astrid, he was sure to be well-known and famous. He would be thrust into spotlight and be the center of attention everywhere he went, and that was no good news. It did not suit his humble personality. Hence, David''s reply was, ¡°Your Royal Highness, I¡¯m truly sorry! I will be upied with work at this time and won¡¯t be in the Royal Region, so I might not be able to attend.¡± David have yet to realize that he was the biggest VIP of the Milky Way. Withbat ranking of Partial Eternal Realm, he would be able to put up a fight if he ever got into a fight with Emperor Nimbus. Besides that, he had three different topbat skills practiced to perfection, and a supreme weapon - the Demon-Splitting Sword - that could slice through everything in the universe. With all these added bonuses, only a genuine fight could show if Emperor Nimbus was actually a match for him. David felt that he had nothing to be afraid of, especially of Nimbus Barlowe. Meanwhile, Astrid was anxiously waiting for David¡¯s reply. When she saw David¡¯s reply about him not being at the Royal Region, hence he could not make it, she felt aggrieved. When they parted, they had made a pact for him toe back to her as soon as he could. It had been such a long time, and not only did he not have any intention ofing to Royal, he even rejected her when she took the initiative to invite him. As the Emperor¡¯s favorite daughter, when did she ever suffer such grievance? Astrid¡¯s tears flowed down like a breached dam. It took a while for her to let it all out, and when she finally dried her tears, she felt that she could not just give up like that. She had to fight for her happiness. If David did not want to see her, she would change her approach. After giving it some thought, Astrid had finallye up with another valid excuse. ¡°David, I told Father and Mother about you saving me, and they would like you to attend the state banquet so that they could thank you for saving me, and they would like to ask you more about the situation regarding the Sangruil Sinners. You¡¯ve fought them, so you should be more aware of their combat style. This time, the Sangruil Sinners partnered with the Nine-Headed Serpent n and merged both their genes. It would be a huge threat to the people of the Milky Way, so Father and the rest are trying to figure out a way to counter it. Could you please temporarily set aside the work you have on hand and make a trip here?¡± After she had finished typing it, she sent it and quietly waited for the results. This time, she was no longer as anxious as she was before. Astrid believed that David would not reject her this time, since it involved the safety of the people of the entire Milky Way. Also, what she had said was technically not wrong. This time, the Sangruil Sinners partnered with the Nine- Headed Serpent n, and it could be a catastrophe to the people of the Milky Way. The Nine- Headed Serpent n was one of the strongest ns amongst the gxy beasts that loved to consume humans. Chapter 1186 Chapter 1186 It would be troublesome once they interfered with the Milky Way¡®s affairs. Even her father and brothers could be in danger. David finished reading Astrid¡®s message. It was exactly like he had spected. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He knew Sangruil Sinners were up to no good when they attacked Princess Astrid. Otherwise, they dared not act so tantly. His spection was proven to be true. Even the empire felt the danger. Sangruil Sinners seemed to have found a strong partner, so they wanted back evf ything that had once belonged to them. When it came to the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, aside from what David had heard from Astrid, he had also learned about them from the Meteor Chamber. However, he did not learn much about them. The Meteor Chamber required other treasures of heaven and earth instead of Gxy Dors in exchange for in¨Cdepth information. David could not help it. Was he to trade it for the Demon¨CSplitting Sword? He was not that stupid. He would not do this unless he had lost his mind. It was a weapon capable of ughtering everything in the universe. There was no way he would use something that made him stronger in exchange for something useless. He bought information from the Meteor Chamber to getvish points. Since he could not buy it, there was no need to do any transactions. Therefore, he had only gotten basic information about Nine Headed Serpent. He only knew that they were a strong man eating race. However, they were not in the Milky Way Gxy, but the Beast Gxy next door. David had no idea how strong this race was and whether it was as strong as Eternal Realm. Since Sangruil Sinners and Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n were working together, they must have had a deal with each other. If Sangruil Sinr s brought down the empire and took control of the Milky Way, wey would have done their side of the deal. Many people from the Milky Way would die and be the Nine Headed Serpent n¡®s meal. David did not want to be a busybody, but he was human after all. He could not stand seeing the Milky Way¡®s people be another race¡®s food. He would forget it if he was incapable. However, he had the power to stop it, so he could not stand by and watch. David, ¡°Your Royal Highness, no need to thank me. Since we¡®re friends, don¡®t mention it. But since it has something to do with the Sangruil Sinners and Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s deal, I have some say in this as I¡®ve confronted them before. Don¡®t worry! I¡®ll be at Royal in three months.¡± Astrid¡®s tears turned into smiles after receiving David¡®s message. She knew David would say yes. Whatever his reason foring to Royal, it was fine as long as he was here. Astrid, ¡°David, you¡®re highly principled. I thank you for Father and the Milky Way¡®s people.¡± David, ¡°Your Royal Highness, don¡®t mention it! I¡®m human too. Of course, I don¡®t want to see another powerful race invade our homnd. Especially if it¡®s a Nine¨CHeaded Serpent that feeds on humans. I won¡®t refuse as long as I can help.¡± Astrid, ¡°Thank you very much, David. I¡®ll wait for your arrival in Royal in three months.¡± David, ¡°Okay! See you in three months.¡± Astrid finally sn d brightly after texting David. ¡®David finally agreed. ¡®He¡®ll be on Royal in three months, and I¡®ll see him then.¡¯ However, Astrid then looked a little distressed. ¡®There are still three months to go! ¡®How can I pass the time faster? ¡®If only time could speed up.¡®, Chapter 1187 Chapter 1187 While Astrid was frustrated, someone entered her bedroom. Only one person in the Milky Way would walk into Princess Astrid¡®s bedroom without knocking. That person was Empress Gamora¨CAstrid¡®s biological mother. She was the only person who could do that. Even Emperor Nimbus needed to knock before entering. After all, her daughter was a grown¨Cup now. Forget about the others. No one would do so unless they had a death wish. ¡°What¡®s on your mind, my dear daughter?¡± Gamora came up to Astrid and whispered in her ear. ¡°Ah!¡± Astrid was startled by the sudden noise. ¡°Mother! You scared the hell out of me,¡± said Astrid as she puffed her cheeks. ¡°You wouldn¡®t even know there¡®s someone in the room if I didn¡®t speak. How dangerous is that? What if someone bad hade here?¡± Astrid rolled her eyes. ¡°Mother, this is my bedroom. No one but you dares to enter so quietly.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡®m sorry. Tell me what was on your mind. You were so absorbed in your thoughts.¡± ¡°No¡­ Nothing!¡± ¡°Were you thinking about that David kid again?¡± ¡°No¡­ I¡®m not!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You look nervous, and you¡®re telling me you¡®re not. Have you invited David to the state banquet in three months?¡± Asked Gamora. She was worried that David was a trap. Therefore, she needed to confirm David¡®s identity as soon as possible. It would be best to intercept David outside if they knew where David was. If not, they could lure him to Royal. After all, Royal was the Barlowe family¡®s headquarters. ¡°Yes!¡± Answered Astrid. ¡°What did he say?¡± ¡°David says he¡®ll ve on Royal in three months.¡± ¡°That¡®s more like it! I¡¯ll send someone to bring him here if he rejects my baby girl.¡± ¨C ¡°Mother, will you stop being so violent? Did Father bring you back like that too?¡± Astrid asked curiously. ¡°No way. Your father and I are in love with each other. By the way, did David say where he is right now?¡± ¡°No, but he said he isn¡®t in the Royal Region right now. He¡®s somewhere far away.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What¡®s the matter? Mother, is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, no! Everything¡¯s fine as long as hees to Royal in three months.¡± ¡°He promised me, so he will be here!¡± Astrid said confidently. Then she recalled something and added, ¡°Mother, why don¡®t you tell me what happened between you and Father back then?¡± ¡°What is there to tell? You¡®re too young to understand this.¡± Gamora shook her head and rejected. ¡°Oh! Mother¡­ Tell me all about it! I¡®m not little anymore, okay? I¡®d love to hear about your history,¡± Astrid said coquettishly as she took Gamora¡®s hand. Gamora rolled her eyes at Astrid and said, ¡°Alright! I¡®ll tell you about it. Your father was amazing back then. Over the past thousands of years, he was the most talented person in the Milky Way. He has charmed many girls, making them fall for him. I¡®m not bad either. I was Lunar Pce¡®s high priestess, and many men adored me¡­¡± Empress Gamorrld Princess Astrid her and Emperor Nimbus¡®s love story. They went from acquaintance to lovers and then husband and wife. They had the highest status in the Milky Way. One was the empire¡®s prince, and the other was Lunar Pce¡®s high priestess. Therefore, their families did not stop them. Both liked each other, so they naturally ended up together. They did not experience any tumultuous or dramatic romance. However, it was often the happiest to have a peaceful rtionship. Chapter 1188 Chapter 1188 You could see it in the way Gamora remembered it. Astrid listened with longing. She wished she and David could be like her parents. Light Star. Close to the edge of Zone of Nothingness in the Milky Way. Since the Sangruil Sinners upied it, the humans here had been kept in captivity for food. Light Star was now a hundred times scarier than Buck. The people on Buck were only abused and enved, and the people worked themselves to death. However, Ligh tar was different. All humans had been locked up for food. They were supplied to Sangruil Sinners with Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s genes. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. You could imagine the fear people on the Light Star felt. What was it like to wake up every day, scared it was your turn to be eaten and be treated as food when you were a high¨Cintelligent race with consciousness, a mind of your own, and character? Only the people on Light Star knew. They were in a state of panic almost all the time. That atmosphere could drive people crazy. The Sangruil Sinners could control their desire to eat humans if they were willing. They were only part Nine¨CHeaded Serpent, with the human genes still being the dominant part of their gic makeup. However, they did not restrain themselves because man¨Ceating was a better way to trigger Nine¨C Headed Serpent¡®s genes. It would quickly improve their strength. They were also preparing for the impending war. The Milky Way Empire had been developing at high speed over the years. It had a powerful army, the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Red Finch, and ck Tortoise halls, and the royal guards, which Nimbus trained himself. These were powerful forces no one could ignore. The Sangruil Sinners were no match for them. Otherwise, the empire would not have hunted them for thousands of years. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was restricted by the Universe Convention and could not send troops inrge numbers. The Sangruil Sinners could only feed on humans and activate their Nine¨CHeaded Serpent genes to improve their strength. In a mega¨Cwar that involved the Ste Civilization Gxy, the strongest person would y a decisive role. Still, it would not work without a backbone force backing them up. Therefore, the Sangruil Sinners had to be well prepared. They had done everything they could to win. They did not care what it took. On Light Star, Sangruil¡®s king Moe and Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s Severus discussed Nimbus¡®s intention to hold a state banquet. Nimbus had somewhat disrupted their ns. Moe¡®s original n was to dismantle the Milky Way Empire from within while improving itself before the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n arrived to back them up. They would find ways to infiltrate the forces, starting from the weakest to the strongest. If they could infiltrate a third of the forces, their next step would be much easier. Once their help from Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n arrived, they could easily destroy the two partial Eternal Realms rankers of the Barlowe family¨CNimbus and Wilfred. Even without the Barlowe family, with a third of the force on their side, Sangruil could take control of the Milky Way in the shortest time possible, avoiding otherplications. Then they could take back everything that belonged to them and enjoy their victory. The Milky Way Empire would hold a state banquet in three months and send the army and four great halls to patrol the Royal Region. Sangruil¡®s n to infiltrate it did not seem very usible. Even if they did not infiltrate it, Sangruil could destroy the Barlowe family and take control of the Milky Way with the Nine Headed Serpent¡®s help. However, this would take a lot longer, and they would face a lot of unavoidable troubles. Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Chapter 1189 Light Star. A sky-soaring tower. Two men were sitting across from each other, drinking coffee. One of them was frowning, while the man opposite him looked rxed. The man frowning was Sangruil''s king¡ª Moe, and the other was Severus from the Nine-Headed Serpent n. Unable to resist after a while, Moe asked, "Severus, when will your people from Nine-Headed Serpent n arrive? Nimbus has noticed our frequent movements.He should have healed from his injuries by now.The sooner we act, the better for us." Severus took a sip of coffee before slowly answering, "King Moe, calm down.You know it takes time to get across the Zone of Nothingness.You can''t rush it.They¡¯ll get here when you get here." Severus enjoyed being on top of the Milky Way and the slow pace of life. Humans were indeed the wisest of all creatures. They were unique, and it was no wonder all creatures in the universe wanted to imitate them.He was not the only partial Eternal Realm around, but there was no one stronger than him. Other than that, Severus was one of the top ten gxy beasts. Besides his physical prowess, he had Nine- Headed Serpent n''s natural talent. Even if he could not beat Nimbus, he was confident that he would not lose. Severus did not take Moe seriously. If he had the Nine- Headed Serpent n''s genes, he would be restricted by the Nine-Headed Serpent n. This was why they had sent him here. Helping Sangruil take on the Milky Way Empire was one nice way to call it. To put it bluntly, they were spying on Sangruil to prevent them from breaking their deal. However, Severus fell in love with the Milky Way aftering here.He did not want to go back to the Beast Gxy anymore. Not only were there tons of delicious food to eat, but you could stand at the top of the gxy and look down on everything.It was something the Beast Gxy could not give him. The Beast Gxy had Eternal Realm elders controlling him, and there were several races that even the Nine-Headed Serpent could not afford to offend. Besides that, the Nine-Headed Serpent n was also at war with its arch-rival, the Star Pythons.He could be sent to war at any moment.It was unknown whether he would survive this. How easy was life here? Not only was there no danger, but he could do whatever he wanted at any time. When he finished eating the humans on Light Star, he could continue eating on another living. There were millions of livings on the Milky Way.It would take forever to finish them.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This was the kind of life Severus wanted.It was unlike the Beast Gxy, where he had to keep his tail between his legs. Moe was unsatisfied with Severus'' attitude. "How can I not worry? Our infiltration ns are now being limited by the empire.If Nimbus is given more time to prepare, we will be in trouble.Severus, you don''t want the Nine- Headed Serpent to be in trouble either, do you?" "Moe, I think you''re confused.So what if we give them time to prepare? With the two of us around, Sangruil is already invincible.One or two more partial Eternal Realms will be sent over to ensure no mistakes this time.Wipe out the Barlowe family, and everything will be settled, won''t it?" Severus said dismissively. "Severus, I''m not panicking.The Milky Way has several other powerful forces besides the Barlowe family.Even if we wipe out the Barlowe family, it will be troublesome not to win over these forces.Besides, our partnership with the Nine-Headed Serpent n must be kept secret.We can''t let too many forces know about it.It will cause a rebellion among the Milky Way''s people if revealed to the public, and it will be a big deal involving the entire Milky Way.We''re doomed if news of this gets to the Universe Enforcers.It''s very unlikely, but we can''t rule it out either.Thus, we should keep things low key." Severus had no choice but put down his teacup and turn serious at Moe''s words. Universe Enforcer! These were the people who struck fear into the entire universe. Chapter 1190 Chapter 1190 Of course, this only applied to strong races with great ambitions. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. If you were only a weak race, only trying to get on with your day, there was no need to be afraid. They would ignore such a petty race. However, you had to be careful if you unreasonablyunched a war on lower-tier civilization, causing extinction and misery in the pursuit of your ambitions and your race''s development. You better hoped you did not run into these guys. Otherwise, getting annihted could be just a matter of minutes. The Universe Convention was what the Universe Enforcers came up with. The goal was to limit the possibility of an aggressive war between gxies. One of the main points was they did not allow high-tier civilizations to attack low-tier civilizations without reason just because they were stronger. Depending on the situation, they would be beaten back to square one or annihted at worst once the Universe Enforcers found out about this. Resist them? It was not that they did not think of that. They just could not do it. As thew enforcer in charge of the universe''s order, they could not do it without strong backing. How else could a level 3 civilization like the Milky Way have existed next to a level 5 like Beast Gxy for so long? If it were not for the Universe Convention and Universe Enforcers, the Beast Gxy would have taken over and made it its colony long ago. Neither the Milky Way, Beast Gxy, nor any forces had any idea where or which force the Universe Enforcers came from. Rumor had it they were from a level 8 or even level 9 civilization. However, these were only rumors. They had not been confirmed. The Universe Enforcers were like gods to many low civilizations. They were invincible and could not be insulted. Some civilizations even treated Universe Enforcers like gods. However, they were not gods, and they could not be everywhere at once. When a lot of remote gxies went to war, the Universe Enforcers could not handle all of them. After all, the universe was vast. The number ofw enforcers was too limited to cover every corner of the universe. Law enforcers were rare in gxies like the Beast Gxy and the Milky Way. AS a result, many powerful forces would still take risks but dared not make it too big of a ssh. After all, enforcers were like a sword hanging over their heads. No one would bet their whole race on it. A low-civilization gxy like the Milky Way at the edge of the gxies was hardly on the enforcers'' radar. The Universe Enforcer''s attention would not be attracted unless something happened and caused the Milky Way to copse. This was only a possibility. However, it was unlikely. It was why Sangruil''s king¡ªMoe said they had to prevent the Milky Way''s humans from finding out about Sangruil''s coboration with the Nine-Headed Serpent n. Otherwise, things would get ugly once the Milky Way united against Sangruil. Everyone would be doomed if it attracted the Universe Enforcer''s attention. Meanwhile, Nimbus was holding a state banquet, inviting all forces in the Milky Way. It was likely he would announce the news. At this point, he would exin that the Nine-Headed Serpent n was humanity¡¯s enemy who treated humans as food. It would cause all humanity in the Milky Way to gang up against them. This was why Moe was so nervous. Chapter 1191 Chapter 1191 Severus had figured it out too.He had to find a way to stop the state banquet that Nimbus was going to hold on Royal in three months. The Nine - Headed Serpent n loved eating humans.It was their instinct, and it could make them grow faster. Hence, there was this irreconcble difference between the two races. If everyone in the Milky way found out that the Nine-Headed Serpent n worked together with Sangruil, there was no doubt that they would unite to fight against them. At that time, even though they were absolutely capable of winning the fight, it would not be easy. Other than that, Severus was afraid that he might catch the attention of the Universe Enforcers.He had never seen those bunch of elusive fellows. However, that did not stop the Nine- Headed Serpent n from being afraid of them. "Since Brother Moe put it that way, I shall use the bloodline secret technique to urge them to hurry over here.If their n representatives can¡¯t arrive here in three months, I¡¯ll head to the Royal with you and see what the Barlowe family got," Severus said in a serious tone. Indeed!! The moment one heard the name of the Universe Enforcers, even one of the strongest ns, the Nine-Headed Serpent n, would chicken out. Moe secretly snickered. This was what he wanted.He had to eliminate the Barlowe family as soon as possible and get everything under control. Besides, he could not expose the Nine- Headed Serpent n yet. As the overlord who had conquered the Milky Way before. Moe would have known that once his n of working together with the Nine- Headed Serpent n was exposed, he would immediately be the sinner of the Milky Way and everyone would see him as an enemy. However, there was nothing they could do.If he did not look for foreign aid, Sangruil would slowly drown in the river of history. This was what Moe would never tolerate.He could not let Sangruil be gone forever while he was leading it. That was why he chose to make a reckless move and came up with this craziest idea. If it failed, there was nothing more he could ask for.It would only speed up Sangruil¡¯s downfall. If he seeded, then Sangruil would be the overlord of the Milky Way once again. When the time came, all he had to do was to make thends near Beast Gxy a restricted area and secretly give it to the Nine- Headed Serpent n. No one could know about this. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The Labate family could still be the royal family of the Milky Way.It was a huge price to pay. However, it was still eptable.He had the Nina-Headed Serpent n backing him up, so Moe could not find any reason that this would fail.He would only fail if he identally alerted the Universe Enforcers. However, the chances of this happening were very low. If things really turned out that way. Then that would be how Sangruil would end. Moe would not have anything toin about either. This was thest crazy thing a king of a nation that was about to fall would do. "It sets my mind at ease to hear Brother Severus say this.We¡¯re all in the same boat now.It¡¯s not going to benefit us in any way if the boat tips over.That''s why we have to stop Nimbus from organizing the state banquet and eliminate all the risks that might make the n fail." Moe finally put a smile on his face. "Nice working with you.I hope Brother Moe can keep his promise after we¡¯ve seeded, otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to exin to my n." "Don''t worry, Brother Severus.I have to have the capability to do so even if I change my mind.Don''t you think so? Haha..." The two of them talked to each other for a while. After that, Severus sent Moe off. Then, he used his blood to perform a secret technique and contacted the Nine- Headed Serpent n. Themunication devices were incapable of forming a connection between two gxies. They had to perform a secret technique to be able to contact each other. Every strong n would have its own secret technique ofmunication. David continued to lead Balu and Mia across the old-growth forest on Buck. They were looking for the Buckeranians who were hiding in the dark. They soon arrived at a dark ce. David reached out and signaled the two persons behind him to stop. The Buckeranian''s hidden base was right in front of them. It was bigger than the other bases scattered across the. Chapter 1192 Chapter 1192 There were at least hundreds of thousands of them. The area upied was much bigger too. "Balu, there¡¯s a Buckeranian base in front of us.As the head of Buck, it¡¯d be better for you to take the lead," said David as he turned around. "Yes! Mr.David!" Balu took a few steps forward after that. Then, Balu raised his voice, "Fellow Buckeranians, nice to meet you! I¡¯m Balu, son of Babu, previous head of Buck.Three hundred years ago, Buck encountered a disastrous event.My family and I were sent away from this.I finally made it back here today.This time, I¡¯ll lead all of you out of misery and live the peaceful life that we used to live.The Grim family, who brought disaster upon us, has been eliminated.God had mercy on us Buckeranians, and He gave us another chance to start a new life." After Balu finished talking, he kneeled on the ground. Then, both of his arms crossed and rested in front of his chest, with his forehead touching the ground.He made a special prayer gesture that only the Buckeranians would recognize. Balu quietly kneeled on the ground. Soon, there were noises in front of him. There were pairs of bright eyes showing up in the dark. Heads started popping out one after another on the top of the huge tree. Slowly, not far ahead from them, a few thousand people started showing themselves. Young men and women were carrying different kinds of weapons in their hands. These people were sizing David and the others up with curiosity. They knew the three of them did note here to take them away. The Grim family would send many people here to take them away and make them their mining ves every time they came here. It was unlikely that they had only sent the three of them here. Other than that, the man who was kneeling on the ground performed the Buckeranians'' ancient worship gesture. This was the gesture the Buckeranians would only use when they worshiped their God every year. However, these people did not ask any questions out loud.It was as though they were waiting for someone to arrive. David and Mia did not say anything either. After a while, the crowd in front of them dispersed and cleared a path. A gray -haired old man leaning on his walking stick hobbled toward them. The old man had just shown up, and he asked impatiently, "Who? Who? Who''s Balu?" Balu heard the old man¡¯s voice. Only then did he lift his head. He looked at the old man and replied, "I¡¯m Balu!" The old man saw the ve mark on Balu''s forehead and immediately came forward to help Balu up. "Are...Are you really Balu? Babu¡¯s son?" The old man asked in a tone full of anticipation. "yes! I''m Balu.My father is Babu," answered Balu. "Little Balu! Do you still remember me? I¡¯m Utopia," The old man looked at him with his eyes welled with tears. Utopia? Balu tried recalling. After all, three hundred years had passed since this. Suddenly, it came to him. He widened his eyes, and asked in a loud voice, "Uncle Utopia?" "Yes! Yes! It''s me!" The old man replied excitedly. "Uncle Utopia, you...you''re still alive? I thought everyone was dead.I didn¡¯t expect you''d still be alive.That''s great.Sobs..." Balu got all emotional and suddenly started sobbing in front of everyone.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Utopia was his father¡¯s general officer back then.He was also someone whom Balu was close with.It was just that it had been a long time. Utopia¡¯s appearance had changed a lot, and Balu did not recognize him.It was hard for Balu to suppress his emotions when he could meet someone he knew after three hundred years. However, it only took him a moment before he fell silent. "I was supposed to be dead.Our people couldn¡¯t see any hope for the future.It truly upset me!" Utopia eximed. "Uncle Utopia, it must have been tough for you!" "It¡¯s nothing! Little Balu, it must have been tougher for you all these years! Let¡¯s go! Let''s head somewhere else and have achat." Utopia was about to take Balu deeper into the forest after that. "Okay!!!" After Balu answered him, he turned around and looked at David, "Mr.David, please follow me." David smiled and nodded.He felt happy for Balu to be able to reunite with someone he knew. At the same time, it reminded David of the people who were waiting for him to return to Earth.He had to get things done as soon as possible.Then, he would return to the Earth. That was the only ce where David felt like home. Chapter 1193 Chapter 1193 The old man and Balu headed deeper into the forest. David and Mia followed them. The path was a little dark due to the shade from the canopy¡¯s leaves of the towering trees. However, it did not affect David. Daylight and the nighttime seemed to be no different for him after he reached this realm. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He had his mind power to support him. He could even perceive an ant under the tree leaves clearly. Mia followed closely behind David. After they crossed a dark tunnel, things slowly began to brighten up. Along the way, they saw that trees around them were full of Buckeranians standing on the treetops. All of them looked at David and Mia curiously. On this, other than the Buckeranians who had the ve mark on their forehead, they had only seen those who were sent by the Grim family who took them away and made them their mining ves. Those men were fierce¨Clooking. There were no ve marks on David and Mia¡¯s foreheads, and they were not as fierce¨Clooking as the Grim family. They were beautiful. They had never seen such a beautiful creature on Buck. That was why David and Mia attracted all the Buckeranians¡® attention. They continued to walk for a while. The old man and Balu stopped under a giant tree. The giant tree looked like it had a diameter of at least seven to eight meters. It could absolutely be considered a giant among all the trees there. The inner side of the tree had been emptied, and there were stairs in it. One could climb the stairs and make his way up to the treehouse on the treetop. The old man led Balu into the tree. Then, they made their way up the stairs. David and Mia followed them into the tree too. As for the Buckeranians who were behind them, they could only stop outside the tree. They were not allowed to enter without permission. They went all the way up. A few minutester, David entered the treehouse on the treetop. The furniture in the house was simple. There was a wooden round table surrounded by a dozen wooden chairs. There were a few small square tables beside it. Each table had two chairs next to it, and a set of teacups on it. The old man walked toward a small square table and sat down on the chair, then he said, ¡°Take a seat!¡± David and the others made themselves at home. They sat down on the chairs beside him. ¡°Balu, who¡¯re they?¡± The old man asked after the four of them sat down. ¡°Uncle Utopia, they¡¯re the saviors of Buck. Without them, this day would never havee for us Buckeranians.¡± Balu looked at David and answered gratefully. ¡°Oh? What happened?¡± The old man wondered. After that, Balu started telling his story. It all started the moment his family had been taken away. They became ves and worked served the Grim family for three hundred years. Meanwhile, Balu¡¯s parents could not ept the fact that they had fallen from grace and be ves. They got so depressed that they eventually fell ill and passed away. Balu was left alone at the death¡¯s door. At first, Balu had lost all hope too. This was until David showed up and destroyed the Grim family. He rescued Balu and followed him back to Buck. He continued to save the Buckeranians who were enved by the Grim family. One could say that without David, the Buckeranians would slowly die and be extinct after hundreds or thousands of years. ¡°Balu, what did you say? The Grim family on this had been killed? All the mining ves had been freed?¡± The old man grabbed Balu¡¯s hand and asked excitedly. ¡°Yes, Uncle Utopia! Not only were the Grim family members on this eliminated, but the whole Grim family was wiped out by Mr. David. From today onwards, Buck belongs to us. We can live the peaceful life we had a hundred years ago, and no one will ever disturb us again,¡± said Balu as tears welled up in his eyes. Chapter 1194 Chapter 1194 ¡°Is¡­ Is¡­ Is this true?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s true! Uncle Utopia, you can follow me there and see for yourself.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Justice has been served! I thought the Buckeranians would never be able to stand up again for the rest of our lives. I could never die peacefully knowing that. I didn¡¯t expect the Grim family would pay for things they did so soon. I¡¯m so happy to hear that. Hahaha¡­¡± The old man startedughing loudly after he made sure what Balu told him was true. Balu lived his life as a ve working for the Grim family. Were the Buckeranians left on Buck not being enved too? The fact that Buck used to have a poption of a hundred million in the past, but suffered a sharp decline in their poption such that there were only a few million today, showed how the Buckeranians had lived during the past three hundred years. ¡® They lived in fear every day. They would die if they fought against them. If they did not fight, they had no choice but to be mining ves who worked day and night. After the old man finishedughing, he stood up and walked toward David. He kneeled on the floor and bowed to him three times respectfully. David did not stand up to stop him. He epted it. Even though the old man was very old. As David¡¯sbat reached the partial Eternal Realm, bing the most powerful person in the Milky Way, his state of mind had changed too. As the saying went, high achievers tended to be sessful early in life. Someone powerful should be respected. Besides, he was the one who saved millions of Buckeranians on Buck. David feltfortable epting the old man¡¯s respect. After that, the old man said excitedly, ¡°Thank you Mr. David for saving Buck. Utopia will never forget what you have done for the Buckeranians.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to do this! The Grim family has done many evil deeds. The day woulde for them to get their punishment. Someone would¡¯ve done so even if it wasn¡¯t me. The reason I killed them was that we had a score to settle. I just ended up saving all of you in the process,¡± David replied calmly. ¡°Mr. David, in any case, you saved us and gave Buckeranians the chance to survive. Otherwise, we¡¯ll probably slowly disappear as time passes, and we¡¯d eventually be extinct. I would like to thank you on behalf of all Buckeranians.¡± The old man continued to bow at David a few times, only then did he slowly rise to his feet. Balu immediately came forward to help him up. ¡°Uncle Utopia, let¡¯s go outside and tell everyone about this! Our people have been bottling up their emotions for so long, so we should spread the good news and celebrate. Then, I¡¯ll leave to look for the others.¡± ¡°Sure, sure, sure! I¡¯ll gather everyone here and tell them the good news. You don¡¯t have to go to all that trouble to look for the other Buckeranians. I know how to contact them. I only have to tell them the truth and they¡¯ll show up.¡± ¡°Then without further ado, let¡¯s get started.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As the previous general officer of Babu, the head of Buck, Utopia was a prestigious figure. Not only did all the Buckeranians living in the base have to listen to him, but he also wielded enormous influence in other bases. The reason why the Buckeranians were divided into several groups was that splitting up could prevent every one of them from getting killed by the Grim family. Utopia led the three of them out of the giant tree. He gathered all the Buckeranians and announced the news of the destruction of the Grim family. All Buckeranians immediately erupted in cheers and apuse. At the same time, everyone was weeping tears of joy. They had been waiting for this day for a long time. Then, Utopia began contacting the other groups that were hidden away in the dark. A dayter, all Buckeranians came out from their hidden base and started to step out into the sunlight. They hid in the dark, and they dared not to leave there. Every base leader began to head to the ce where the Grim family had stayed before. Balu showed his imposing aura as their head. After he gave an enthusiastic speech, the rebuilding of the whole Buck began and the Buckeranians continued with the tasks that remained undone. After the bodies that were left outside were gathered, they were buried in the ground. Now, all Buckeranians worked with a will. It had been a long time since there were smiles on everyone¡¯s faces. David felt relieved to see Buck getting back on track. His work here was done. Chapter 1195 Chapter 1195 Three dayster. David found Balu and told him that he would be leaving Buck soon. ¡°Mr. David, you¡¯re leaving soon?¡± Balu asked. ¡°Yes! Buck has gotten back on track. I should leave too,¡± replied David. ¡°Mr. David, can you please stay for another day? I¡¯ll leave with you after getting everything in order.¡± ¡°Balu! You should stay here. The Buckeranians need you.¡± ¡°Mr. David! I must leave with you. This is not only to repay your kindness, but it¡¯s also for this.¡± Balu said as he pointed at the ve mark on his forehead, then he continued, ¡°The only possible way to lift the limitations of the ve mark is to follow you, only then my people will be truly freed.¡± David looked at the sincere expression on Balu¡¯s face. He knew he had made up his mind. ¡°Alright then! I¡¯ll give you one more day to prepare. We¡¯ll leave Buck tomorrow. Since you¡¯ll be following me around in the future, stop calling me Mr. David. Call me David, like how Mia does!¡± David turned around and left after that. Balu, who was behind him, bowed and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, David!¡± At night. David was about to rest. ¡°Knock¨Cknock¨Cknock!!!¡± There was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± said David. Balu pushed the door open and came in. Someone was behind him, and it turned out to be the old man, Utopia. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! David, sorry to disturb you,¡± Balu apologized. ¡°It¡¯s still early! What¡¯s the matter?¡± David asked. ¡°Uncle Utopia said he needed to talk to you.¡± David shifted his gaze to Utopia. At this moment, Utopia said to Balu, ¡°Little Balu, I have something to discuss with Mr. David. Please step out for a moment.¡± ¡°Okay! David, Uncle Utopia, take your time.¡± Balu turned around and left the room after that, and he closed the door behind him. ¡°Old master, what¡¯s the matter?¡± David asked with curiosity. David was confused. Why did the old mane looking for him? Were they not familiar with each other? Even though he saved the Buckeranians. The old man kneeled before him and thanked him. What else could there be? Utopia bowed to David first, and only then did he speak, ¡°We, the Buckeranians, shall never forget Mr. David¡¯s great kindness and what you¡¯ve done for Buck. Your name will go down in our history and be passed on to the next generation. The next generation of Buck will remember those dark days and bear your kindness in mind.¡± David did not know if he should cry orugh. That was what he wanted to tell him. Was there a need to pay a visit and tell him about this at this hour? This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Old Master, there¡¯s no need to do so. It¡¯s no trouble at all, and I¡¯ll probably forget about this soon.¡± ¡°Mr. David has done many good deeds. It¡¯s normal to forget about them. Even though it wasn¡¯t a problem to you, it means a lot to Buck. It¡¯s a chance for rebirth and for us to start a new life again.¡± Utopia paused for a moment, and continued, ¡°Mr. David, little Balu will be staying with you. Please take good care of little Balu. I know he¡¯d like to follow you around to see the gxy. He¡¯d be looking for a way to lift the curse. I know it¡¯s not going to be easy for him. I¡¯ll leave little Balu to you.¡± ¡°No problem, Old Master. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Balu since he¡¯s with me. As for the ve mark, it¡¯s an evil curse that has been cast over the whole. I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s nothing I can do either,¡± David shook his head and replied. ¡°Mr. David, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry. This is our fate. I came looking for you today not just to express my gratitude, there¡¯s also something I¡¯d like to give to you.¡± Utopia reached out for the shirt pocket in his arms, and he was about to take something out. David immediately rejected him when he heard the old man was going to give him something. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Old Master. I didn¡¯t help you all to get something in return. Don¡¯t do this. I¡¯ve got everything I need.¡± Chapter 1196 Chapter 1196 Come on, he was at partial Eternal Realm rank now. What else could he not have? Other than somevish points, he had everything he needed. Besides, what good stuff could a small ce like Buck have? However, David had just finished saying tehis sentence when his attention was immediately attracted by the stuff in the box that Utopia was carrying. ¡®What¡¯s this? ¡®An oval¨Cshaped stone?¡± The moment Utopia opened the box, a refreshing breath immediately filled the room. It made David feel like his cells were dancing happily in his body. He wanted to let out afortable moan so badly. It was his first time encountering such a situation. This must be something good! ¡°Mr. David, please don¡¯t reject it. There¡¯s nothing we can do to repay your kindness and what you¡¯ve done for Buck. This is something our people found in one of the mines ten years ago. I was on the verge of death at that time. The stone was handed to me after that. I liked it very much, so I¡¯ve been keeping it beside me all the time. I didn¡¯t expect that my body would heal miraculously ever since that day, and I¡¯ve been alive until this day. ¡°Slowly, I found out that it was the stone that was working miracles. Even though I have no idea what it is, I know it¡¯s something good. Perhaps Mr. David will need it one day in the future. This is a gift from the Buckeranians. Please keep it, Mr. David. If you refuse to ept our gift, I¡¯m not going to stand up today.¡± Utopia kneeled on the ground and lifted the stone in his hands above his head. If David did not take it from him, he would keep on kneeling on the ground and would not stand up. David looked at Utopia, who was kneeling not far away from him. He could not help but let out a sigh. David had always subconsciously believed a saying. A good¨Chearted person was a grateful person. The honest Buckeranians were like that. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He wondered how the Grim family could have done that to them. However, families like the Grim family who would get their way, by hook or by crook, for the sake of their interests did not have any sympathy for others. They could do anything as long as it was beneficial for the family. There were many forces like them in the Royal Region. The Tuffin family was one of them too. The Earth gave Pavan a warm wee when he arrived there back then. No one would have expected that he was up to something evil, and he wanted to make everyone on Earth his ves. If it were not for the system announcing it on time, the Tuffin family could have probably nted the ve marks on the people living on Earth. At that time, David¡¯s efforts would have been in vain no matter how hard he tried to struggle. Earth would not have ended up any better than Buck. David did not want Utopia¡¯s belongings. However, the breath that the stone gave out was too attractive. He thought the stone coulde in handy in the future if he took it with him. ¡°Old Master, you don¡¯t have to do this!¡± ¡°Mr. David, please ept it. Otherwise, we, Buckeranians, will feel uneasy about it,¡± insisted Utopia. David had no choice but to stand up. He walked toward Utopia and reached out to take the box from him. The stone had just fallen into David¡¯s hands when the system automatically popped up. There were three big words written on it. ¡®Stone of Life" Chapter 1197 Chapter 1197 Stone of Life? What was that? Curiosity made David continue to read the introduction stated below the system! [Stone of Life is a special substance nurtured in the universe. It¡¯s precious and it¡¯s categorized as a rare stone and one of the treasures of Heaven and Earth. [Formation: It is extremely hard to form the Stone of Life. It is formed with the crystallization of the Water of Life¡­] [Function: Stone of Life gives out a strong breath of life. It can extend the life of all living things in the Universe after absorbing it¡­] [Value: 5 trillion Gxy dors.] The system gave a detailed introduction of the Stone of Life. However, David briefly went through it and he eventually stopped shifting his gaze to focus on how much the stone was worth. 5 trillion Gxy dors? Although it was iparable to the Nine Turning Star Iron, it was still extraordinary! David did not expect to run into such a rare treasure on this ultra¨Csmall. Even though the Stone of Life could do little help to David now, something that could extend one¡¯s life would prove to be useful in the future. Moreover, the main point was, David could gain fifty thousandvish points from it. This was what David needed the most at the moment. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Old master, are you sure you want to give this to me? Do you have any idea what this is?¡± David asked. ¡°Mr. David, since I¡¯ve brought it out, there¡¯s no reason for me to take it back. Besides, no matter what it is, it¡¯s iparable to everything you¡¯ve done for us,¡± answered Utopia. ¡°This is the Stone of Life. It¡¯s one of the rarest stones amongst the treasures of Heaven and Earth in the Universe. Your health might deteriorate and your days will be numbered after giving this to me.¡± ¡°Mr. David, I have no regrets to be able to live until the day our people regained our freedom. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± David shot Utopia a nce, pondered for a moment, and said, This is a precious stone. I like it too.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that Mr. David likes it. I¡¯m really d that Mr. David likes it,¡± said Utopia with a smile on his face. The smile did not look good on his face which was full of wrinkles. However, David felt a feeling of being close to him. ¡°But I can¡¯t take what¡¯s yours for nothing,¡± said David as he shook his head. ¡°How can you say that it¡¯s for nothing? You¡¯re Buck¡¯s savior. It¡¯s an honor that Mr. David likes our gift,¡± Utopia immediately replied. ¡°Old master, this is my way of doing things. It¡¯s nothing to offer some help to you all. I can¡¯t take something so precious. from you. I¡¯ve got an idea, and let¡¯s see what you think of it! If it¡¯s a deal, I¡¯ll take the Stone of Life. If it doesn¡¯t work, then I can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Mr. David!¡± Then, David told him what he had in mind. He would pay a certain amount of Gxy dors to buy the Stone of Life. However, the money would not be given directly to Utopia. It was useless to them. They were too far from the Royal Region. Furthermore, if he gave him 5 trillion Gxy dors at once and asked them to spend it in the Royal Region, they might not be able to make it back alive. Those who had the ve marks on their forehead were meant to be lower in status. If someone inferior had so much money on them, would he not be painting a bright red target on their backs. Hence, David came up with a n. He would give the money to East League International Investment Limited Company as Buck¡¯s special fund. Then, he would ask thepany to purchase everything It would be best to inform Princess Astrid beforehand so that he could purchase some advanced military weapons from the Royal Region and get Buck armed to the teeth. He could buy some gic drugs for the Buckeranians to awaken their potential abilities. Previously, when the Grim family took over the, they used it once but diluted the gic drugs, which led to side effects. The Buckeranians that took the drugs were no longer alive. The current Buckeranians were the generations after them, and they had never used it before. Therefore, they could take gic drugs that had no side effects and awaken their powers. That way, not only could it increase thebat ability of Buck, but David could also gain another fifty thousandvish points. Killing two birds with one stone. Perfect! Chapter 1198 Chapter 1198 5 trillion Gxy Dors could get an ultra¨Csmall with a poption of a few million armed to the teeth. Everyone would be armed with weapons. It could even ensure that every Buckeranian would own a heavy mecha. That way, Buck¡¯sbat ability would increase exponentially. Utopia fell silent after he heard what David said. He initially thought of giving the Stone of Life to David to repay his kindness in saving Buck. However, it was difficult for him to reject David¡¯s suggestion. There was a chance to make Buck stronger and morepetitive. They would be able to protect themselves when enemies came. As the ruler of Buck, there was no way Utopia could turn him down. Utopia knew how it felt to not be able to defend yourself when someone was attacking your. He watched his people die one by one, and their poption which had numbered nearly a hundred million had decreased over time, leaving only a few million left. Yet, there was nothing he could do. However, if Utopia agreed to it, it would contradict his original intention. Therefore, he was struggling internally now. He did not know how to answer David¡¯s question at that moment. David could see that Utopia was struggling too. Hence, he said, ¡°Old Master, if you refuse this, I¡¯m not taking the stone. Money doesn¡¯t matter to me, but it¡¯s essential for Buck, which is in such a situation now. Think about it. If you disagree with me, I have no choice but to return you the stone no matter how much I like it.¡± After that, David handed the box back to him. Utopia had been living for hundreds of years. How could he not understand what David meant? He was forcing him to agree to it! At this moment, the old man bowed deeply to David with tears in his eyes and replied, ¡°Mr. David, I¡¯d like to thank you on behalf of all Buckeranians. Buck will go through hell and high water toe to you in the future.¡± David immediately helped Utopia up. ¡°Old Master, you don¡¯t have to do so. Your stone will be of great help to me. I should be the one thanking you. They finally managed to hammer out a deal. David contacted Princess Astrid first and told him that his chamber ofmerce would like to purchase some military supplies that could not be bought on the market. Astrid promised to help without a second thought. David¡¯s matters were a big deal to her. As the emperor¡¯s favorite princess in the Milky Way Empire, even though she usually did not interfere in these matters, she only had to give her instructions and every department in the empire would have to listen to her and get it done. After David received Astrid¡¯s reply. He contacted the Concord family and deposited 5 trillion Gxy dors. He asked them to follow his instructions and purchase everything they could get in the empire and deliver them to Buck. Also, he told them that he had already used his connections, and sent Buck¡¯s location to them too. The deal with the Stone of Life had been closed. David could not wait to open the system. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9986235865122334 Gxy Dors [Body: Infinity level 10 (+) [Mind: Infinity level 10 (+) [Combat: Partial Ruler Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p ( Perfection), Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique (Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. [Lavish Points: 90052] Sure enough, fifty thousandvish points had been added. Besides, the East League Chamber of Commerce had been making a move, and he spent some money on it. Hisvish points that he umted had reached more than ny thousand. David only needed ten thousandvish points to up his rank and reach the legendary Eternal Realm. David looked at the numbers in the system. He could not help but curl his lips and smile! Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 Chapter 1199 His work at Buck had already finished.David initially showed sympathy for Balu, and that was why he apanied Balu here.He did not expect to gain a lot from this trip. Not only did he gain a treasure, the Stone of Life, th, he even gained fifty thousandvish points.He made a big step in leveling up to the next rank. He believed it would not take long for him before he truly became invincible in the Milky Way. The next morning, David, Mia, and Balu left Buck with a few million Buckeranians watching them and paying their respects. The state banquet would be held in three months.It would be too early for them to go back there now. David went through the information the time traveler, the old David, had left in his mind.He found an indigenous that was not far away from them. Based on how fast the Gxy Warship could move, it would only take them half a month to arrive.He wondered if the people there had nted the ve marks. In any case, he should head there first. The Gxy Warship faced a direction and headed there at full speed. The Royal Region slowly began to get back on track after the empire¡¯s announcement.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü. ¡é¦Ò§ÞIt was believed that no Sangruil Sinners would dare to show up with troops of the empire¡¯s army and the four great halls of the empire patrolling there. At this moment, in an arena on one of the tradings in the Royal Region. Two giant beasts were fighting and biting each other crazily. The audience surrounding them was shouting. "Kill him!" "Come on, bite him to death!" "B*stard! F*cking bite him!" "Dumb*ss, don¡¯t bite his thigh.Can¡¯t you f*cking hear me?" "Haven''t you eaten yet? Your bite force is too weak!" Soon...one of the beasts let out a painful cry and the battle of the beasts came to an end. "Hahaha...I won! I won! I¡¯m rich!" "I''m down on my luck for betting on this beast." Some of the audience lost, and some of them won. Everyone ced their bets. Some of them won happily, and there would certainly be some who lost and were down in the dumps. A scruffy young man looked at the bet ticket in his hands.He copsed in a heap on the ground, as though he had lost all his strength.He mumbled, "It¡¯s over! Everything¡¯s over!" After a while, two middle-aged men walked toward him. One of them kicked him and said, "Boy! How is it? Did you win? Pay us back now.Otherwise, we''re going to break your leg." "Look at his face.He must have lost again.Does he have money to pay us back?" Another man smiled and answered him. "He¡¯s got no money to pay us back? Alright then! Go and fight.We''re square regardless of if you win or lose." When the young man heard them asking him to fight, he stood up and shuddered with a terrified expression, "No! I''m not going!" Were they serious when they asked him to join the diator battle? Was that not courting death? Even if he got lucky and won the battle, he would be severely injured or disabled.He could never agree to this. "You¡¯re not going? Then pay us!" "I¡¯m broke! I lost all my money," replied the young man. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "You''re broke? Then why aren''t you joining the battle? Perhaps we should break your limbs and feed them to the beasts.It''s up to you! " The middle-aged man sneered.The young man immediately ''thumped" kneeled on the ground, and begged for mercy, "Please let me go! Please! I promise I''ll pay you as soon as I get the money." "Let you go? What did you say when you borrowed the money from us? And now you''re begging us to let you go? Listen, it''s toote! Take him away!" Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200 The two men were about to take the young man away. The young man knew what would happen to him after being taken away. He immediately struggled, trying to escape. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, how could the two middle¨Caged men let him get what he wanted? Each of them grabbed one of his arms, lifted him, and took him away by force. Not only did the audience around them not stop them, but they also looked like they were gloating at the other¡¯s misfortune. It was none of their business. ¡°Let me go! Let me go! Let me meet your boss! I have an important piece of information to sell to him. It¡¯s super big news. You¡¯ll regret not taking me to see him. He¡¯ll kill you when he finds out about it,¡± shouted the young man as he struggled. The two of them ignored him and continued lifting him and took them away. ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s true! I swear it¡¯s true this time! Please trust me this time! I¡¯m willing to get hung by the neck if I lied.¡± The two men stopped and exchanged nces with each other. Then, they asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes! Yes! It¡¯s definitely true!¡± The young man immediately replied. ¡°Kid, you¡¯d better think about it. If Boss finds out you lied to him, not only will your life turn into a living hell, we¡¯ll get into trouble too. Don¡¯t me us for getting your family involved in this when the timees,¡± One of the men warned him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. I won¡¯t disappoint you! Your boss will reward you when he finds out what kind of information I¡¯m giving him,¡± The young man guaranteed. Family? Did he have any family members left now? They were all gone. He did not even dare to tell others his name. He was afraid that he would get himself killed. It was just that even though he lost his home, he could not change his bad habits. Everything he took from his home back then could have been enough for him to live out the rest of his life. It was a pity that he spent it all on the battle show, and he even got himself into debt that went up to his eyeballs. If it was not because there was nothing else he could do this time. He would have lived in seclusion and note out forever. He lived avish lifestyle back then. Now, he was down and out. He only thought of selling the piece of information he found out about his family. Then, he would find a quiet ce to live and note out forever after he paid the debt. The young man was brought to the VIP room on top of the Colosseum. The three of them had just arrived at the door. They heard an indistinct woman¡¯s moaning out of the room. ¡°Dong¨Cdong¨Cdong!¡± One of the men knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?!¡± An impatient voice came from inside the room. ¡°Boss! Someone wants to see you. He said he¡¯s got big news to tell you.¡± After a while, noises wereing from the VIP room again. ¡°Come in!¡± The three of them pushed the door open and entered the room. What came into sight was a man holding two beautiful women in his arms, fondling them. The women¡¯s cheeks were red. However, the young man looked drained. His face was a little pale. It must have been the consequences of overindulging in lust. ¡°Boss!¡± The two middle¨Caged men greeted him respectfully. ¡°Are you the one looking for me?¡± The man ignored the two of them. He turned to look at the young man and asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not as exciting as you said, you¡¯re dead! Say it!¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Floyd Tuffin!¡± said the young man. ¡°Then? Is this what you called big news?¡± ¡°The Tuffin family, one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way Empire!¡± The young man continued. ¡°F*ck! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re from one of the eight prominent families, the Tuffin family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! I¡¯m one of them,¡± The young man said in a serious tone. Chapter 1201 Chapter 1201 The young man in the VIP room was named Han Busch. He was a direct descendant of one of the major families in the Royal Region. Even though the Busch family was far from the eight prominent families, they were still pretty powerful in the Royal Region. Han was not very talented, so he would use twice the effort to only get half the results during his cultivation. Moreover, he was veryzy, and he loved women. He could not go a day without sleeping with a woman. Because of this, he threw the handle after the de and began to make a fortune in the family¡®s sphere of influence by relying on the family¡®s reputation. Despite this, Han was very discerning, which was how he got to where he was right now. He would never risk offending someone he did not know the background of. After all, there were too many people in the Royal Region, the center of the entire gxy, that he could not afford to offend. If he was slightly careless, his entire family might be wiped out. When Han heard the young man that he was from one of the eight prominent families, the Tuffin family, he burst intoughter. He said sarcastically, ¡°Are you really from the Tuffin family? Are you kidding me? The Darosa family has wiped out the Tuffin family, and they have already reced the Tuffin family as one of the eight prominent families.¡± ¡°It is because the Darosa family wiped out the Tuffin family that I showed up here incognito. Furthermore, the information I want to share with you is one of the absolute secrets of my family,¡± Floyd said. ¡°Oh? Let¡®s hear it.¡± Han was interested. ¡°I can tell you, but you must settle all my debts and give me arge sum of money after that. Besides, are you sure you want all of them to know it as well?¡± Han stared at Floyd. After making sure he was not joking, Han said, ¡°You should leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± The two middle¨Caged men and two gorgeous women said at the same time. Soon after, they left the room respectfully. At this moment, only the young man and Floyd were left in the VIP Room. ¡°Can you tell me now? As long as you can bring me benefits, I¡®ll agree with everything you ask for.¡± Floyd took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Pavan, the eldest son of the Tuffin family, has been exploring outside all these years. Recently, he sent a message back saying he found an indigenous living on the brink of the Milky Way. However, there was a peak Ranker on the, and the aborigines had very high talent. It would be unimaginably valuable if he could nt his ve mark on this. Thus, he asked the family to subdue them. ¡°After the family got news about this, they immediately realized this would be the hope for the family to rise. Hence, they recalled all the heirs to elect a new head for the younger generation. Then, they asked Lord Adan to bring the head of the younger generation over. However, Lord Adan was met with an attack from the Darosa family while on the way. In the end, he died, and you know the rest. The Darosa family destroyed my family, but they had no idea about this. If I had another choice, I wouldn¡®t have told you about this.¡± Floyd told Han this because he had no choice. Even though he was a direct descendant, he was the most inconspicuous one. His family died while going on a mission for the family. By right, this top secret would have been taken to the grave. Floyd only knew this because he stole this information from the top secret vault of the family after the family was wiped out. He wanted to go himself, but he did not have the power to do so. Therefore, he hid this in his heart. He had no other choice today and would die if he did not say it. He might even live a life worse than death. Hence, he could only use this information in exchange for his life. As Han heard what Floyd said, his breathing started to get faster. Clearly, he was very shocked after hearing this news. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Since Floyd dared to tell him about this, it would mean Floyd was confident about this news. He knew the consequences if he dared to lie. How talented would an indigenous living with a peak Ranker be? If Han nted his ve mark on the and forced the people to drink gic drugs to stimte their potential before feeding it to the master, he would turn from a good¨Cfor¨Cnothing to a genius. How did he run into such an rming yet fortuitous meeting? Chapter 1202 Chapter 1202 It seemed that Han was about to prosper. Even though Han was not very talented and had given up on cultivating, this did not mean he did not hope of bing stronger and getting his family to value him. He could not work hard to make up for his talent. He only gave up because he did not have a choice. Now that he had such an excellent opportunity to increase his talent and trample on the first and second heirs of the family, how would he give up on it? Coincidentally, the Tuffin family got such a good chance but was wiped out by the Darosa family during that critical moment. Due to this, he was the only one to receive this news. ¡®Could it be that I¡®m the true chosen one?¡® At this moment, Han¡®s distinguished ambition was suddenly reignited again. His face turned red from excitement. If he brought his people to nt his ve mark in secret, who would dare to look down on him in the future? Now, Han¡®s sight was not just limited to his family. He might even be a super genius who was on the same level as Gunnar, a genius in the Royal Region. By then, he would be the one everyone looked up to and simultaneously gain the admiration of countless women. When he thought about this, Han felt his blood burning However, he had to n this properly. Firstly, he could not leak this. Secondly, he could not let his family know about this. If not, he would not get a share of this. Therefore, he could only do this in secret. He needed to be careful on a with a peak Ranker. He was not that person¡®s opponent at all. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Han asked after he calmed down. ¡°Of course! How would I dare to lie to you about something like this unless I don¡®t want to live anymore,¡± Floyd answered calmly. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°It¡®s good that you know. Where is this? What¡®s the location?¡± ¡°You will let me go as per your promise after I tell you and give me arge sum of money, right?¡± ¡°Not now. How will I know if you¡®re making this up to fool me?¡± ¡°You...¡± Floyd was furious. Then, he asked quickly, ¡°When will you fulfill your promise?¡± At this moment, Hanughed and said, ¡°Floyd, my brother, we can do this slowly. As long as you¡®re telling the truth, I promise you will have unlimited riches for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°I already had unlimited riches. Right now, I want to leave with the money and find somewhere to live incognito. I never want toe out again.¡± ¡°Alright, if that¡®s the case, you shoulde with us. As soon as we get there and nt my ve mark sessfully, I can give you everything you want. Even if you return to me in the future when you are at the end of your rope, I will still do everything in my power to help you. What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright, it¡®s a deal.¡± Floyd agreed after he thought about He knew he could not leave now. If he were in Han¡®s shoes, he would not let the other party leave either. ¡°Haha! How straightforward! Floyd, my brother, I need some time to prepare, so you might have to suffer for a bit. Aside from not being able to leave, you can ask for anything. I will give you all the money and women you want,¡± Hanughed. ¡°I want the two women just now,¡± Floyd said. ¡°Haha! Alright, it¡®s just a small matter.¡± After Han said that, he got up and walked to Floyd. Then, he left after patting Floyd¡®s shoulder. The moment he opened the door to leave, the two women came in and closed the door behind them. Chapter 1203 Chapter 1203 David and the others continued to head to their destination. He still did not know Earth¡®s location had been exposed by the only surviving member of the Tuffin family. He thought that as long as he killed all of the Tuffin family¡®s core, no one would know where Earth was. However, he had missed the others. At the same time, David also made a mistake hiding the Earth¡®s location using the system. After hiding it, they could not find Earth on the gxy map. That way, no one would know that Earth was already a high¨Css citizen of the Milky Way Empire. This made Han even more sure that Earth was an indigenous living. At this moment, he wasing up with various ways to buy Cursed Blood Beads secretly. At the same time, he was recruiting dependable masters. His family had Ster Rankers and even masters at Universe Realm. However, Han could not tell his family about this. If not, his family would take away what was rightfully his. Even if they gave Han somepensation after the deed was done, it was nothingpared to an indigenous living. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was also an indigenous living with a peak Ranker, so it would be hard to determine the value of. Currently, Han¡®s ambition, which had been long diminished, was once again starting to rise. He was not satisfied with just spending his time idly and waiting for his death. He wanted to be stronger. He wanted to step on the other heirs of the family. He wanted to be the most dazzling person in the Royal Region. However, Han nned to head to Earth with his most low¨Clevel vessel so he would not attract so much attention. Even if this would be more time¨Cconsuming, he could arrive on Earth silently and not attract any attention. Half a monthter, Han had made all the preparations. He secretly brought Floyd and the others away from the Royal Region and headed to Earth. However, judging from the speed of their lowest¨Clevel vessel, they would only arrive in three or four months. At this moment, David and the others reached their first destination in their Gxy Warship. As they looked at the small living within, David scanned it with his mind power. He could immediately understand everything on the. After scanning it, David let out a sigh of relief. ¡®Phew! This has not been discovered, and it¡®s not been nted with a ve mark.¡® Right now, it was still self¨Csufficient. The technological advancement also seemed to be slightly higher than Earth. However, it was not by much. It seemed only to be a level 0.8 or 0.9 civilization. David asked the Gxy Warship to descend on the slowly. He did not bring his people down when hended on a huge grasnd. Instead, they waited inside the Gxy Warship for the people of the to approach them. He believed they must have discovered his slow arrival. Even the Earth¡®s technology would have noticed them. Moreover, this was a little bit more advanced than the earth. Boom! Sure enough, not long after, the violent sound of thunder was heard in the distance. Soon, countless fighter jets approached from far and near like bees, densely covering the sky above the Gxy Warship. The shapes of these fighter jets were slightly different from those on Earth, but their structure was simr. They were all designed to reduce air friction. Unlike fighter jets on Earth, these fighter jets could hover in the air and not fall. This would be impossible on Earth. They had to keep flying, or else they would fall from the sky. Although Earth¡®s level of civilization was only 0.1 or 0.2 grades worse than this, there was still a certain technological gap. Chapter 1204 Chapter 1204 After the fighter jets stopped in the air, they aimed their countless guided missiles at the Gxy Warship. However, the people of this had no idea what a Gxy Warship was. Shooting these guided missiles at the ship was like mosquitoes trying to prate an iron te. It would not do anything to the Gxy Warship. In reality, the fighter jet pilots were shocked when they saw the Gxy Warship. ¡®What is this huge thing? ¡®It¡®s huge! ¡®How grand! ¡®How imposing! ¡®It doesn¡®t look like something our can make.¡® Right now, they were very nervous. This thing should belong to aliens. However, they had no idea if the ship was a friend or foe. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. At the same time, they sent the scene back to the control center so that the big shots of this could see it. As David looked at the fighter jets in the sky, he knew it was time to get out. The Gxy Warship¡®s hatch opened, shocking the fighter jet pilots. They gripped their missileuncher tightly in their hands. They could shoot the guided missiles the moment they noticed something was wrong. David brought Mia to the top of the Gxy Warship. Meanwhile, Balu stayed in the control room to learn how to steer the ship. From now on, David would hand the control room over to Balu. That way, he would feel more at ease. The heads of this were all staring at the Gxy Warship. When they saw two humans disembark and not some peculiar¨Clooking creatures, they all sighed a sigh of relief. When David got to the top of the ship, he smiled and said to the fighter jets in the sky, ¡°Don¡®t be scared. Ie in peace.¡± ¡°Who are you? Why did youe here?¡± One of the fighter jet pilots asked. ¡°I¡®m from a level 3 civilization, and I am here to invite you to join the Milky Way Empire,¡± David answered. As David looked at the fighter jets in the sky, he knew it was time to get out. The Gxy Warship¡®s hatch opened, shocking the fighter jet pilots. They gripped their missileuncher tightly in their hands. They could shoot the guided missiles the moment they noticed something was wrong. David brought Mia to the top of the Gxy Warship. Meanwhile, Balu stayed in the control room to learn how to steer the ship. From now on, David would hand the control room over to Balu. That way, he would feel more at ease. The heads of this were all staring at the Gxy Warship. When they saw two humans disembark and not some peculiar¨Clooking creatures, they all sighed a sigh of relief. When David got to the top of the ship, he smiled and said to the fighter jets in the sky, ¡°Don¡®t be scared. Ie in peace.¡± ¡°Who are you? Why did youe here?¡± One of the fighter jet pilots asked. ¡°I¡®m from a level 3 civilization, and I am here to invite you to join the Milky Way Empire,¡± David answered. This was what he nned to say. No one would believe him if he said he was here to save them. Hence, he said he was from the Milky Way empire. If he could help them upgrade this to a high¨Css citizen of the Milky Way Empire, no one would dare to break the empire¡®s rule and nt their ve mark on it even if they discovered it in the future. Normally, no one woulde if Davidbeled this on the empire¡®s gxy map because they would onlye in vain if they did. People would only go to ubeled ces on the gxy map when exploring. When the people heard Davide from a level 3 civilization, they were stunned. They knew they were not even at a level 1 civilization. Now that they were meeting someone from a level 3 civilization, they knew they would not have the power to resist. No wonder the other party could make such a huge, domineering, and formidable spacecraft. It seemed that they were from a higher civilization. ¡°Why are you inviting us to join the empire? What do you want? If you don¡®t exin yourself properly, we won¡®t believe you. We believe there is no free lunch in this world.¡± These people were more alert than earthlings. The earthlings were not so vignt when Pavannded on Earth back then. David smiled bitterly in his heart. ¡®How should I f*cking exin to them? ¡®Should I tell them outsiders will invade you soon and nt a bloodline curse on you, and I was entrusted by someone to help you? ¡®I don¡®t think anyone will believe me¡± Chapter 1205 Chapter 1205 ¡°Who¡®s the person in charge of this? Tell him to talk to me. You won¡®t understand even if I exin to you. You can¡®t make these decisions anyway,¡± David asked. ¡°I¡®m sorry. If you don¡®t exin to us, there won¡®t be anyoneing to talk to you because we can¡®t be sure if you¡®re friend or foe.¡± David was in a dilemma now. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I genuinelye in peace. Why won¡®t you believe me?¡± ¡°You have to show proof that you don¡®t mean any harm. Not a single person would believe a stranger completely if they were in this situation, right? Please understand!¡± Perhaps the Gxy Warship looked too domineering and formidable, and David was from a level 3 civilization, which led to the person speaking very courteously. David figured that this person was being fair, but how would he prove himself? After thinking about it, David looked around and spotted a huge mountain peak hundreds of kilometers away on his right. It was very eye¨Ccatching on this t in. He suddenly had an idea. Since the other party did not believe him, he should be straightforward. He would show some of his strength to show these people that if he wanted to harm them, they would not have any way to resist. That way, he could indirectly show that his purpose was genuine. ¡®Alright, I¡®ll do that!¡® ¡°If that¡®s the case, I¡®ll prove it to you.¡± After David said that, he pointed at the huge mountain peak hundreds of kilometers away and continued, ¡°See that mountain?¡± ¡°Of course! That¡®s Snow Peak. It is the tallest and biggest mountain on the grasnd and the tallest and biggest peak on Cloud.¡± ¡°Look closely then! My exnation is on that mountain,¡± David said. The fighter jet pilot did not understand what David was saying, but he asked the other fighter jets equipped with high¨Cdefinition cameras to adjust their cameras so they would capture footage of Snow Peak. While the cameras were pointed at it, the leaders in the control room could also see it. Meanwhile, the other fighter jets aimed their guided missiles at David and the Gxy Warship. Not only the fighter jets, but the countless powerfulrge ¨Cscale, long¨Cdistance cannons were also targeting him. If they detected any hostility from David, they would fire without hesitation and raze this ce to the ground. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As everyone stared at Snow Peak, David said one word. ¡°Up!¡± After he said that... Boom! A loud voice could be heard from a distance. Then, the ground shook. Snow Peak was lifted off the ground and rose in the air while countless people on Cloud watched. This¡­ ¡°This... ¡°This is impossible! Everyone was shocked to see this scene, and they were all mumbling, ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡± The scene was too shocking. ¡®What magnificent technique is this? ¡®How can he lift Snow Peak? ¡°That¡®s Snow Peak, the tallest and biggest mountain on ¡®It was so easily lifted by such a mysterious power. How shocking! An ordinary person could not do this.¡® After Snow Peak rose to the air, it stopped there quietly. Chapter 1206 Chapter 1206 At this moment, Snow Peak was hovering in the air like it was magic. Mia was already used to this. Ever since she watched David killing all of the Grim family¡®s core, she would not be surprised at anything David did. With his strength, he could destroy this with a stomp of his feet if he wanted. The room was quiet when the leaders in Cloud saw Snow Peak being lifted easily inside the control room. Everyone¡®s eyes were wide, and their jaws dropped. Only heavy breathing could be heard. They could not believe what they were seeing. ¡°S¨CSir! What should we do?¡± Someone asked. From his voice, one could tell that he was in extreme panic. The strength that David exhibited was too great. They had never seen this before, and never expected someone to lift a mountain and make it hover in the air. How much strength would be required? Not only him, the other people in the control room also had looks of horror on their faces. They turned to look at an old man at the same time. That old man was the most authoritative decision maker on Cloud. ¡°Send two people to tell the fighter jets toe back. Also, tell all the weapons to cease fire. We can¡®t predict these aliens¡® strength. The rest of you,e with me to meet those level 3 civilization aliens. Let¡®s see what they want,¡± the old man said. He understood the other party was trying to intimidate them. If not, the entire Cloud would not have been able to resist him. The techniques from a high¨Clevel civilization were so scary. Snow Peak was so huge, and it casually lifted and until it hovered in the air. This was unfathomable! When would Cloud develop to be a level 3 civilization? On the grasnd in Cloud. After David shocked everyone with one move, he spread his hands and said slowly, ¡°See? I really don¡®t mean you any harm. If I did, your wouldn¡®t even have the power to fight back. I genuinelye here in peace.¡± The pilots of the fighter jets got the order from the control room. The control room was asking them to retreat. At the same time, they had to calm these powerful yet strange aliens. ¡°Sir, ourmander will be here to talk to you soon. Please wait patiently for a while.¡± ¡°That¡®s right. This wouldn¡®t have happened if you did this earlier. You just had to make me show my strength,¡± David smiled and said. ¡°Please calm down, Sir. You are Cloud¡®s first visitor from outer space. I had to treat you with care for the sake of the tens of billions of people on this. I hope you understand.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°It¡®s fine! It¡®s fine! I understand. It¡®ll be fine as long as yourmander gets here. Don¡®t worry. If I were hostile, I would have suppressed your by force.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± After the fighter jets got the order, they left the grasnd slowly. David was not bothered and just let them leave. At the same time, he ced Snow Peak down to its original position. It did not look any different from before. Soon, the Gxy Warship, David, and Mia were the only ones left on the grasnd. Meanwhile, the highestmander of Cloud was heading over here. After a day, David¡®s Gxy Warship left Cloud to head to another destination. They had settled their first target. After his careful exnation, Cloud agreed to join the Milky Way Empire. To avoid problems, David contacted Princess Astrid directly. With her help, Cloud and Buck sessfully joined the Milky Way Empire. They were registered as high¨Css citizens of the empire. At the same time, they were also sessfully registered on the empire¡®s gxy map. None of the forces would dare to covet them anymore. The deterrent effect of the Milky Way Empire was unquestionable. Chapter 1207 Chapter 1207 David headed to his next destination. There were two more months until the state banquet. Hence, he needed to go and confirm the status of the twos. The old man in another timeline gave David hundreds of locations. They were all nted with ve marks. However, he did not tell David the timeline, so David needed to find out each of thes¡¯ statuses individually. He would tell the empire about the ones that had not been discovered. After that, he would spend money to turn them into high-ss citizens so that they would not be nted with ve marks. Even if thoses were discovered by other forces and were nted with ve marks, David would kill the one who nted the marks and give the back its freedom. Just like Buck.He would get rid of the ve marks when he was strong enough to find a way to get rid of them. Those hundreds ofs were in all corners of the Milky Way.It would take a lot of time for him to go to all of them. However, David had made a promise.So, he would do it no matter how long it would take. Furthermore, he would not get the system without those people¡¯s sacrifice and hard work. Earth¡¯s fate would also develop in the direction of the Earth in that timeline. Pavan would nt his ve mark on Earth, and then he would rise to the top of the Milky Way. Meanwhile, David would continue to look for a way to get rid of the ve mark.He even ended up failing. One had to be grateful, and David was someone who could distinguish gratitude and grievances.He could only stand on the top of the Milky Way after those people sacrificed themselves. No matter how high the price was, he had to help thes those people were from. With David¡¯s current strength, it would only take a bit of time. Also, he would get benefits from helping thoses. After turning every into high-ss citizens of the empire, David would get hundreds of lavish points. If he went to all of the hundreds of them, he would get manyvish points. A monthter, David finally went to two mores. Those twos were like Cloud in that other forces had not yet discovered them.It seemed they would only be discovered in the future. After David showed his strength, he would directly intimidate the people on the.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü. ¡é¦Ò§ÞThen, he would turn the into a high- ss citizen of the empire. Afterward, he would leave while those people could not voice their objections. David felt that even if those people on thes could not understand now, they would be grateful to him in the future. Since the next destination was a little far, it would take him nearly a month to arrive, The state banquet was more than a month away, so if he headed to the next destination, he would not make it in time. Hence, David decided to go back to the Royal Region first.He would return to Earth after the state banquet and continue his journey. After David¡¯smand, the Gxy Warship started to head to the center of the Milky Way and the Royal Region. At this moment, a tiny flying vessel was speeding through the void in the Zone of Nothingness between the Milky Way and Beast Gxy.It was moving at lightning speed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Suddenly, a ck crack appeared before it and swallowed the flying vessel. Soon, on the other infinite side, another small crack appeared. Three battered end exhausted snake-like creatures with nine heads escaped from the crack. After they escaped, they immediately returned to their human forms. Chapter 1208 Chapter 1208 "I told you not to take shortcuts.You were just supposed to obediently go on the original route, but you didn¡¯t listen to me.Great, our flying vessel has been swallowed by the crack in the Zone of Nothingness." "It''d be too slow to use the original route.We are finally leaving Beast Gxy to have fun in the Milky Way.Don¡¯t you want to reach earlier so you can enjoy the yummy taste of humans sooner?" "Of course! However, won''t it be dangerous to take shortcuts? Luckily, the crack this time is not that powerful.We''d all die here if we ran into a more powerful one!" "It¡¯s not that easy to kill all of us.Plus, it¡¯s not that easy to run into the most powerful crack.We¡¯re just unlucky to have run into one today." "You said you wanted to take the shortcut.So what should we do now? Where are we? How far is this ce from the Milky Way? Where should we go?" "How the hell would I know?" "You..." "Alright, stop arguing! Let me check with the secret technique," another person said. Then, the two stopped talking. The three beasts that changed into human form were the people the Nine- Headed Serpent n sent to assist Sangruil. Since they were scared that they would attract attention, so they only sent three people over.However, this was enough. These three were all at partial Eternal Realm. In addition to Moe and Severus, who were already in the Milky Way, there would be five of them who were at partial Eternal Realm. Even if there were two people at partial Eternal Realm, Nimbus and Wilfred, in the Milky Way Gxy, they would not be the five¡¯s opponents. They would suffer a crushing defeat during a five versus two battle. The Milky Way Empire would not win unless Nimbus or Wilfred broke through to Eternal Realm. However, this was not realistic. If someone in the Milky Way reached Eternal Realm, the Nine- Headed Serpent n would not dare to be so arrogant. Even though there was only a half-level difference between partial Eternal Realm and Eternal Realm, it was miles apart. As the saying went, ¡®a miss is as good as a mile¡¯.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt would be a whole new world if one could get through this half- level difference. They could only be stuck here forever until they die if they could not. Eternal Realm was called Eternal Realm because it had an eternal life span. As long as there were no idents, one could age to be as old as heaven and earth and shine as bright as the sun and moon. One could imagine how big the difference was. There were a lot of people at partial Eternal Realm in Beast Gxy. However, there were not a lot of them at Eternal Realm. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Most of the powerhouses were stuck at this stage and could not break through. In the end, they exhausted their life span and died with regrets. The Nine-Headed Serpent n sent these three people to help out in the Milky Way. In order to reach faster and eat humans, they did not follow their original route. Instead, they took a shortcut. Naturally, there would be dangers in taking shortcuts. In the end, their flying vessel was swallowed by a crack in the Void of Nothingness. They could only escape from the crack they made after changing back to their original forms. Even though they were all at partial Eternal Realm, they could not stop too long in the Zone of Nothingness. If not, their bodies would not be able to take it. Only after they reached Eternal Realm could they travel, walk, and hurry on freely in the space cracks. This was also one of the signs of reaching Eternal Realm. Distance would be nothing to them once they reached Eternal Realm. They could tear a crack in space and walk in it. They could also get across different gxies quickly, let alone within the same gxy. Their speed would be beyond the restriction of space. Chapter 1209 Chapter 1209 After putting the secret technique to use, the three noticed they had reached the edge of the Milky Way.They were thrilled. "Haha! It was so effortless.I thought we¡¯d only reach after some time.I didn¡¯t expect us to arrive so soon.This is great! We can eat delicious humans soon! I can¡¯t wait!" "Using the space crack is indeed the fastest to travel.No wonder the people at Eternal Realm can ignore the distance and reach their destination after tearing the space.It¡¯s a pity we can¡¯t stay in there too long and can¡¯t determine the direction.Once we go in, we can only feel around blindly." "It''s nothing! Once we reach Eternal Realm, we can also tear space and walk around freely." "Eternal Realm?! It¡¯s not that easy! We might never get there in this lifetime." "Alright, stop sighing.Let¡¯s go! I can¡¯t wait anymore, and I can already smell the humans.Humans are born to be our food.After we help that punk Moe overthrow the Milky Way Gxy, all of us can have unlimited yummy humans." "You''re right.It¡¯s not the time to sigh about that.Food is more important.Let¡¯s go!" The three sped forward, following the direction provided by the secret technique. The full speed of someone at partial Eternal Realm was faster than any typical flying vessel. They were like three shes of light traveling in the void. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared. Soon, the three entered the vicinity of the Milky Way. While they were here, there were no space cracks that were normally prevalent in the Zone of Nothingness.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞThere were also no terrifying and strong Void Wings.The trio continued to head to Light Star. At the highest level of the tower, Severus got the news that the people sent by the n were arriving soon. Hence, he summoned Moe over. "Severus, I wonder why you summoned me.Did you get any news from your n?" Moe asked. "That¡¯s right, Moe.The help from my n is arriving soon.This time, in order to make sure the n goes smoothly, the n sent us three people at partial Eternal Realm.In addition to us, there will be five people at partial Eternal Realm.No matter what the Milky Way Empire does, they will surely lose," Severus replied with a grin. "Really?" Moe got up and asked excitedly. "Of course! I just got the news.They will be at Light Star soon." "That¡¯s amazing! That¡¯s so amazing! Haha! Nimbus, just you wait! I will turn your state banquet this time into a state funeral!" N?velDrama.Org content rights. Moe cackled loudly. At this moment, Severus interrupted Moe and said seriously, "However, we have to try our best to keep this event small scale, as you said.Even if the chance of us alerting the Universe Enforcer is very low, we can¡¯t afford to gamble on it.If we alert those guys, we''re all doomed.Even the Nine- Headed Serpent n will be affected." "Don''t worry, Severus! I will have all our Sangruilians infiltrate other forces at no price in about a month.When that happens, we can forcefully suppress the entire Barlowe family, not giving them a chance.I promise they won''t be able to do anything grand." "Alright, I hope we have a pleasant cooperation." After that, Severus reached out his right hand. Moe reached out his hand as well to shake the other¡¯s hand.He said, "I hope we have a pleasant cooperation!" In the next few days, the Sangruil Sinners started to move around the Royal Region like crazy after getting Moe¡¯s orders. They frequently appeared, so they could not avoid colliding with the Milky Way Empire¡¯s military and the four great halls of the empire. However, the Milky Way had developed for many years while Sangruil was struggling at death''s door. Once they collided, aside from the first time the empire¡¯s military suffered a defeat because they did not understand the Sangruil Sinner¡¯s attack, the empire¡¯s military slowly gained the absolute upper hand in the following conflicts and continuously suppressed the Sangruil Sinners. However, this was just a smoke bomb the Sangruil Sinners put out to attract the empire''s attention. Their mighty people were secretly contacting various forces in the Royal Region to try to infiltrate them. The three from the Nine- Headed Serpent n at partial Eternal Realm arrived at Light Star a few days later. Moe''s overweening attitude increased once the five at partial Eternal Realm met. Since things had escted to this stage, Moe felt that Sangruil was definitely going to win.It would just depend on how easily they would win and how big of a price they would need to pay. An inconspicuous spaceship quickly left a that was controlled by a medium force.As it just arrived outside the. Zap! A cold light appeared and sliced the ship in half in the blink of an eye. Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210 Boom! There was a loud explosion soon. After the dust and ashes settled, a few ck-robed men stood where the spaceship had exploded. "Sangruil Sinners, you are colluding with foreign races to create chaos in the empire, so you must die!" As from the White Tiger Hall roared and rushed forward with his sword. The ck-robed man would not show weakness either. They turned into beasts to increase their strength before fighting their opponents. However, As was a peak Celestial Ranker, so those Sangruil Sinners could not resist him. Even if they turned back into beasts, they could not defeat As. Soon, As killed all of them and brought their corpses back to Royal for research. This happened on Royal daily. The Sangruil Sinner corpses were piled as high as a mountain in the four great halls and military bases. However, these were all ordinary Sangruil Sinners. They had alow fusion sess rate with the Nine- Headed Serpent genes, so they were not worth researching. Only the Sangruil Sinner higher-ups at Celestial Rank were worth researching. Despite this, it was hard toe across higher-ups like these. Even if they did, the Sangruil Sinners would escape easily if they did not have the power to subdue them. At this point, the Sangruil Sinners would not go head-on with the empire. Their reason was simple. If they could contact the forces in the Royal Region more frequently, they could mess up the order of the Royal Region. Regardless of if they seeded, they would confuse the empire just by contacting the forces. The empire would then suspect those forces.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHowever, the empire would not destroy those forces immediately. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Instead, they would split up their power to keep an eye on them. Even if those forces were beingined about this, the Sangruil Sinners would not kill them to shut them up. Instead, they would change their target at once. Time passed slowly. As the Sangruil Sinners messed up the order unconditionally, the Royal Region became more and more chaotic. Almost every force felt as if they were in danger. They were terrified that the Sangruil Sinners would go to them. Even if they did not turn against the empire when that happened, it would still be hard for them to exin themselves. Because of this, after Sangruil contacted the forces, the empire would continuously monitor those forces. That way, it would indirectly help Sangruil to achieve its goal. Not only would the empire¡¯s power get split up, but they could also only make the Royal Region more chaotic. Of course, Sangruil paid a massive price for this. A lot of the higher-ups were killed, while countless ordinary Sangruil Sinners died and got severely injured. The empire even encircled and annihted a few of the Infinity Ranked cores. The Sangruil Sinners suffered heavy losses, but Moe did not care. Sangruil could afford to bear this loss to achieve the final victory. Chapter 1211 Chapter 1211 Inside the secret room in the Royal Pce in Royal of the Royal Region, Wilfred had just treated Nimbus¡¯ wounds for him. Nimbus sighed and asked, "Uncle Wildred, I am almost healed.I should be able to fully recover after a few times, right?" "You still need at least a month if you want to heal fully without furtherplications.Also, you still can¡¯t fight during this period.If not, the time might be longer," Wilfred said. "I can¡¯t stop fighting! I¡¯ve been holding back for so long, and I can¡¯t hold on any longer.The Sangruil Sinners are getting more and more arroganttely.They seem to be suppressed by the empire, but the dead ones are all bandits.In reality, their masters secretly n to overthrow the Royal Region and other forces.If I didn¡¯t give them a painful lesson, they would think the empire is weak," Nimbus said with a frown. "Nimbus! The Sangruil Sinners are so unrestrained because they want to get you to do something about it so that you¡¯ll never recover! You can¡¯t fall for it.You need to recuperate.If not, the empire will be in huge trouble," N?velDrama.Org content rights. Wilfred urged patiently. "But, Uncle Wilfred..." Nimbus still wanted to say something, but Wilfred interrupted him, "No buts.Let them do whatever they want.If they don¡¯t hurt the empire¡¯s foundation, just leave them.We will fight back when you recover, and we¡¯ll destroy them so that they will never make aeback It¡¯s been so many years since I fought.I didn¡¯t think my old bones could still throw some punches." Even though Nimbus wanted to beat those Sangruil Sinner punks badly, he figured Wilfred was right after he thought about it.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞNo matter what they did now, they could not hurt the empire¡¯s foundation.However, if Nimbus never recovered or his condition worsened, the empire would be in danger. "Alright, Uncle Wilfred, I''ll listen to you.I''ll only destroy the Sangruil Sinners after I recover," Nimbus agreed. "Attaboy.As the emperor of the Milky Way Empire, you should focus on the bigger picture.A temporary gain or loss doesn¡¯t mean anything; only the final victory is important.We''ll let those Sangruil Sinners run amok for the time being.The empire will fight back after the state banquet.This time, we must destroy all chances of them making aeback." Wilfred frowned. A cold glint appeared in his eyes, lowering the temperature of the secret room.He was a monster who used to travel freely across the Milky Way.He was not much inferior to Nimbus¡¯ father, who was also the previous emperor. However, this was not what Wilfred wanted.He did not want to be restricted by his identity, so he voluntarily gave up on the chance topete for the emperor¡¯s position. If not, the previous fight for the emperor''s position would have been a fierce battle between giants. It would be unknown who would win! "Uncle Wilfred, I am so useless.I still need you to take action even in your old age," Nimbus said apologetically. Wilfred pped Nimbus on the head and scolded with a grin, "You punk, are you saying I''m useless just because I¡¯m old? Should I just sit around and enjoy my final years?" If the others from the Milky Way saw that, their jaws would drop to the floor. Someone dared to p the Nimbus, the number one in the Milky Way, on the head? Were they asking to die? However, Nimbus was not mad. Instead, heughed and said, "Uncle Wilfred, can you stop pping me on the head? You keep doing this ever since I was a kid.I wonder if the reason why I can never break through to Eternal Realm is because you always p my head." "You punk, do you know how long I¡¯ve been stuck at partial Eternal Realm? How long have you been stuck? I never found an excuse, and now you¡¯re ming me?" After Wilfred said that, he pped Nimbus again. "Uncle Wilfred! I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong.I am not ming you.You¡¯re hale and hearty despite the years, and you¡¯re in your prime!" Nimbus begged for mercy. "Alright, get lost now.I¡¯ll research and allocate some special medicine to you to see if it¡¯ll heal you faster." Wilfred asked Nimbus to leave. "Well, Uncle Wildred, I¡¯ll get going now.Coincidentally, I need to handle some things." After Nimbus said that, he got up to leave. The uncle and nephew duo were used to joking around. Nimbus¡¯ father was the previous emperor. Since he was always managing the empire¡¯s affairs, he was very busy, thus he had no time to educate Nimbus. Meanwhile, Nimbus was extraordinarily talented. Ultimately, Wilfred took over the job of educating Nimbus. Chapter 1212 Chapter 1212 Therefore, Nimbus had been cultivating Wilfred ever since he was small.He had gained over half of his ability from Wilfred. The two were uncle and nephew, but at the same time, they were also master and student. Hence, they were very close.It would be no exaggeration to say that Nimbus was closer to Wilfred than his own father. After Nimbus left the secret room and reached his study, he heard someone knocking on the door. Knock knock knock! "Who''s there?" Nimbus asked. "Father, it¡¯s me,"the eldest prince, Wagner, replied. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Come in." The study¡¯s door opened. A young man walked in, and it was none other than Prince Wagner. "What is it?" Nimbus asked without raising his head. "Father, the Sangruil Sinners have been running rampanttely.They¡¯re causing so much chaos in the Royal Region.Even if they¡¯re being subdued on the surface, their masters are plotting with other forces in the dark.It¡¯ll be harmful to the empire if this continues.What should we do?" Wagner asked. "It¡¯s good that you can see this.However, this is not something you should worry about.You only need to do what you should do and not think about this," Nimbus said as he looked at the materials in his head with his head lowered. "But, Father..." Wagner still wanted to continue.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHowever, Nimbus lifted his head to look at him, stopping what he was trying to say. "I got it, Father.I¡¯ll leave now." Nimbus did not say anything.Then, he lowered his head and waved his hand. Wagner left the room respectfully. After he got out, he took a deep breath before exhaling. The pressure of facing his father was too heavy.He was indeed the number one person at partial Eternal Realm of the Milky Way.He was so powerful. Nimbus¡¯ gaze made Wagner feel like it was hard to breathe. Wagner wondered when he could reach this stage.He sighed.He thought he could get some brownie points from his father after finding out the Sangruil Sinner¡¯s true motive.. However, it turned out his father had known long before. ¡®It makes sense if you think about it. ¡®Is there anything I can hide from someone like Father? ¡®He controls the Milky Way and has many masters around him. ¡®Everyone would be terror-stricken at the sound of the pce guards. ¡®Furthermore, there are also the four great halls that are hiding in the dark. ¡®Those people are so terrifying. ¡®If I have the chance to be the next emperor, all of this will be mine" Chapter 1213 Chapter 1213 Aside from the people who were grandmasters in the Milky Way, most people did not know that Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Red Finch, and ck Tortoise Hall were separated into the internal hall and the external hall. The external halls were the four halls everyone saw on the surface; on the other hand, the internal halls would be hiding in the dark. The external and internal halls had a massive difference in strength. The heads of the external halls were only peak Celestial Rankers. Meanwhile, the heads of the internal halls were fourpelling peak Infinity Rankers. The two sides had a clear difference in realms.It was evident from this how much different the internal and external halls were. The power of the four halls was much greater than that of the pce guards. Even if there were not many people in the internal hall, they had a terrifyingly high threshold. Countless people would flinch at the thought of them. They had to go through multiple levels of selection to join the internal hall. Moreover, they also needed to be at least at Celestial Rank. The four great halls were Emperor Nimbus¡¯ true left and right hands. They were also his super weapon to control the entire Milky Way. However, the four great halls were different from the pce guards. Emperor Nimbus trained the pce guards to be his death warriors, and they would only listen to his orders. It would be the sare even if Nimbus were not the emperor. On the contrary, this was not the case with the four great halls. They were established when the Milky Way Empire was founded. They would only listen to the emperor of the empire. Anyone who was the emperor could control them. In other words, if Emperor Nimbus gave his position to any of the eighteen princes, the four great halls, including the internal and external halls, would listen to the new emperor.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞThey would not listen to Nimbus anymore. This was the tradition of the Milky Way Empire. This was the rule the previous grandmasters of the Barlowe family set to guarantee the emperor''s authority. No one was allowed to break it. The Milky Way Empire had controlled the Milky Way for so many years. If they ever showed all their hidden power in one go, they would surely shock everyone. After Prince Wagner left, Nimbus stopped reading his materials and lifted his head. Even if he could not take action due to his injury, he could not let the Sangruil Sinners continue wreaking havoc. He had to teach them a painful lesson. Once there were a lot of rebel forces in the Royal Region, the empire would be in trouble. The more the empire stayed silent, the more the forces would be tempted. "Convey my order for me.Order the internal halls of Azure Dragon and White Tiger to dampen the Sangruil Sinners¡¯ spirits and restore the empire¡¯s glory," Nimbus said in a deep voice. "Yes, Your Majesty!" A voice resonated in the study. However, one could only hear the voice but not see the person. After Nimbus said that, he continued to lower his head to look through his materials. Not long after he gave out the edict, Azure Dragon and White Tiger, the two internal halls hiding in the dark, were quickly dispatched. They started to restrict the Sangruil Sinner masters in the Royal Region. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In the void of the Royal Region, two Infinity Ranked Sangruil Sinner higher-ups just finished contacting a force. Even though they failed, the other party stated they would decide depending on the circumstances. They hadpleted their king¡¯s orders and were about to head to their next target when a cold light appeared out of the blue. The two were shocked. Then, they felt their scalps tingling, so they quickly dodged it. Woosh! A cold light zoomed past them. If they did not react quickly enough, they would have been severely injured. "Who''s there?" One of the Sangruil Sinners yelled. "Azure Dragon Internal Hall!" A voice said in the distance. ¡®Azure Dragon Internal Hall?¡¯ Chapter 1214 Chapter 1214 The two looked at each other and saw fear in each other¡¯s eyes. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡®Run!¡¯ They did not hesitate before splitting up to flee in opposite directions. After that, they turned into colorful lights and fled frantically. As the Milky Way Empire¡¯s opponents for thousands of years, Sangruil knew about the existence of the four internal halls. They were the most potent weapon of the Milky Way Empire. Both sides had fought for so many years, and Sangruil had suffered so much defeat by the hands of the four internal halls. When the two Sangruil Sinners heard the other party was from Azure Dragon Internal Hall, they fled at once, even though they were Sangruil higher-ups at Infinity Rank. Nothing was more important than their lives. They finally endured the pain of fusing with the Nine- Headed Serpent¡¯s genes to reach Infinity Rank. Moreover, Sangruil was about to overthrow the Milky Way Empire to take over the Milky Way. When the time came, the Sangruil higher-ups would sit at the top and enjoy admiration from countless people. They did not want to die now. It would be such a pity to die like this. "Hmph.You want to escape? Can you really do so? How dare you rebels and traitors bring chaos to the empire.You should die!" The voice said again from a distance. "Ah! n "Aah! Soon, two pained wails could be heard.The two Sangruil Sinners were killed quickly.After that, their corpses were also taken away.The bodies of a Celestial Ranker were worth researching. Azure Dragon Internal Hall and White Tiger Internal Hall were taking action. They showed their strength and got a great result immediately. Now, the Sangruilian higher-ups at Infinity Rank did not dare to show themselves. Many did not even dare to stay in the Royal Region. The four internal halls were too intimidating, and they were terrified. Moe also found out at once that Nimbus had dispatched Azure Dragon and White Tiger Internal Halls. He was not worried about the people who were Celestial Rank and below.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe could sacrifice them. However, he could not sacrifice the Infinity Rankers. There were not a lot of Infinity Rankers in Sangruil. If the four internal halls of the empire killed some more, it would not be easy to control the countless forces without the Milky Way since Moe would not have so many powerhouses to act as deterrence. As the king of Sangruil, he could not keep worrying about this trivial matter. Thus, Moe decided to ask the Infinity Rankers of Sangruil to hide for the time being. They should not go head-on with Azure Dragon and White Tiger Internal Hall. They should only continue once the hype died down. Moe wanted to take action himself and eliminate those two forces in the Milky Way Empire with Severus. However, he gave up that thought in the end. Although they would make the empire suffer a huge loss and hurt their foundation if they did this, their gains would not make up for their losses if they inadvertently alerted their enemy. The destruction of the Milky Way Empire was unchangeable. Right now, Moe was most scared of Nimbus knowing Sangruil¡¯s true power and escaping without care. That way, it would be troublesome. If one of the people at partial Eternal Realm in the Milky Way Empire escaped, it would be a huge hidden danger to Sangruil. If Nimbus got to Eternal Realm by chance, Sangruil¡¯s difficult victory that they gained after sacrificing so much would be gone like a puff of smoke. Thus, Moe had to catch the Barlowe family off guard and end them in one fell swoop. He could let the others go, but he could not let Nimbus and Wilfred go. These two had to die, and they did not have another choice. A monthter, the Milky Way Empire would hold its state banquet on Royal. That day, they would pay their respects to the Barlowe family¡¯s ancestors, so Nimbus and Wilfred would surely be there. Sangruil would take action on that day. Five people at partial Eternal Realm versus two people at partial Eternal Realm. Nimbus and Wilfred would not be able to escape. Chapter 1215 Chapter 1215 Over the next period, the empire and Sangruil seemed to find a bnce. The Royal Region was peaceful again for some time. The Sangruil Sinners went into hiding and did not continue to chaos havoc in the Royal Region. The Milky Way Empire did not spend so much energy and time looking for them anymore. However, the tense situation was still lingering in the air. Everyone knew the Sangruil Sinners did note in peace and would surely fight the empire. However, they did not know why the Sangruil Sinner dared to think they could fight the empire after disappearing for hundreds of years. Time passed slowly, and it was soon twenty dayster. A Gxy Warship arrived the edge of the Royal Region and drove in. David, Mia, and the others were inside. They had been on the road for a month and finally returned to the Royal Region. There was about half a month until the state banquet. They still had time, so David wanted to stop by Mia¡¯s before heading to the Royal Region. After all, the Concord family was managing David''s East League Chamber of Commerce, so they were now considered David''s subordinates. Even if David was not doing anything, he should take some time to look at how things were progressing. David''s Gxy Warship had just entered the Royal Region when it attracted the attention of the Sangruil higher-ups hiding in the dark. These people did not dare to get close to the heart of the Royal Region. They worried they would run into Azure Dragon and White Tiger Internal Halls. Thus, they only dared to hide at the edge and wait for King Moe¡¯s orders. Suddenly, they spotted a Gxy Warship driving into the Royal Region. Hence, they had to stop and question it. The people who could travel in a Gxy Warship would be from a major force. If they could rope the people in the ship into Sangruil, they would be able to pull off something big. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. During the tediousmute, §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞDavid would chat with Celia, Pearl, and the others, ask about the situation on Earth, or watch Mia dance. His life was pretty carefree. Right now, he was chatting with Celia in the room. Celia: [David, when are youing back? Everyone misses you.] David: [Everyone misses me? Do you miss me? ] Celia: [I don¡¯t! ] David: [Why?] Celia: [Cos you¡¯re a meanie.] David: [How am I a meanie?] Celia: [You are a meanie! You''ve been out there for so long and you didn''t evene back to see us.] David: [If Ie back right now, will I turn from a meanie to a good guy?] Celia: [Really? ] David: [No! ] Celia [Hmph! David! I won¡¯t talk to you ever again.] David: [Okay, I was wrong.If nothing else happens, I will see you in a month and a half.] Celia: [Really? You aren¡¯t lying to me this time, right?] David: [It¡¯s true this time, I swear! I¡¯m not lying to you.] Celia: [Will you leave again aftering back?] David: [Yes!] Celia: [Hmph! ] David: [However, if you¡¯re willing, I can bring all of you with me to show you an even bigger world out there.] Celia: [Are you sure?] David: [Yes!] Celia stopped replying all of a sudden.She should be telling everyone this news so they could celebrate. At this moment, David felt the Gxy Warship shaking. Then, he got a message from Balu saying some masters were blocking them ahead. A huge force stopped the Gxy Warship. Chapter 1216 Chapter 1216 ¡®Someone¡¯s blocking the way?" David quickly used his mind power to inspect the situation. Immediately, he noticed five ck-robed men surrounding the Gxy Warship. There were two in front, one at each side, and one at the back. The two in front were Infinity Rankers; the rest were peak Celestial Rankers. Judging from their outfits, David knew these people should be the Sangruil Sinners. ¡®When did Infinity Rankers be so rampant? ¡®Did something happen when I left the Royal Region? ¡®Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me? ¡®How dare the Sangruil Sinners get in my way in the Royal Region.Is the empire not doing anything about this?¡¯ Countless questions appeared in David''s heart. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, he still needed to see what these guys wanted. David went to the Gxy Warship''s control room quickly. Soon after he arrived, Mia arrived as well. As David looked at the two ck-robed men in front of the ship, he asked, "Who are you?" "Are you the owner of this Gxy Warship?" One of the ck- robed men asked. "Yes.Who are you, and why are you blocking me?" David pretended to ask curiously. "Which force in the Royal Region did youe from?" The other party did not answer David. Instead, he asked back. "You didn¡¯t tell me who you are and why you are here, so why should I answer you?" At this moment, §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þanother ck-robed man said, "Kid, judging from your voice, you should be very young.I should advise you to answer us obediently.If not, you won¡¯t be able to handle the consequences." "You should answer me before I answer you.If not, I won''t say anything," David rejected immediately. "It seems like you still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.Since you¡¯re in a Gxy Warship, you should be a direct descendant of one of the major forces, right? Tell us who is behind you, and then bring us to see your grandmaster.If not, don¡¯t me us for being merciless.This Gxy Warship can¡¯t protect you." Those two people annoyed David, and he figured he might not get anything useful from them.He did not want to waste his time here, so he decided to ask someone once he returned to the Royal Region. Hence, David said, "Even though I don¡¯t know why you Sangruil Sinners dare to appear in the Royal Region so brazenly, I¡¯m sorry you ran into me today.I won¡¯t spare half human, half monsters like you." The five Sangruil Sinners were taken aback. When they were about to do something, they realized they could not move. ¡®W-What''s going on? ¡®Why does it feel like my body¡¯s being restrained by an invincible force? ¡®This force is so strong, and I can¡¯t break out of it even though I¡¯m an Infinity Ranker!¡¯ Before they could wrap their heads around this, the five turned back into beasts. Scales started growing back on their bodies, and their power increased rapidly. The characteristics of a Nine-Headed Serpent appeared over their bodies. However, before they couldplete the process, David¡¯s strong materialized mind power crushed their bodies into minced meat. David¡¯s mind power was at infinity level 10, so how could Celestial Rankers and Infinity Rankers like them resist him? 2 Everyone in the Gxy Warship¡¯s control room widened their eyes when they saw the two masters turning into a pile of blood and flesh floating in the void. They all felt extremely shocked. Even Mia was no exception. She knew David''s power, but this strange and invisible killing method was rming. Most importantly, he did not kill an ordinary person. Judging from how they could stop a Gxy Warship, the two just now must be very powerful. Even so, David killed them so easily. "Continue moving." David ordered before turning around to leave the control room. Mia quickly followed behind him. Chapter 1217 Chapter 1217 After taking care of these troublemaking Sangruil Sinners, the Gxy Warship continued heading into the Royal Region. Its next destination would be Blue Star, where the Concord family resided. With David''s initial deterrence, almost all of Blue Star''s forces looked up to the Concord family. Even though the Concord family had the absolute right of speech on Blue Star, they did not have enough history, so they did not have the power to control the entire. A family¡¯s prestige would need to be built up over a long period. With the Concord family¡¯s current strength, if they developed normally, they would need at least decades or centuries of development to reach that stage. They still had a long time to go. However, with the support of David, someone at partial Eternal Realm, the Concord family did not need to take that long. Moreover, as David slowly disyed his true strength, the Concord family would rise ording to the situation. The Concord family''s position would skyrocket when David¡¯s strength was finally exposed in front of everyone. No one in the Milky Way would dare to provoke them, even if they did not have much history. As the king of Sangruil, Moe naturally had a unique way of finding out about the lives and deaths of his higher-ups. Moe flew into a rage after finding out two Infinity Rankers and three peak Celestial Rankers were dead. They were the backbones of Sangruil. They were important figures for when Sangruil finally controlled the Milky Way. Now, a third of them had died. If this continued, Sangruil would have a shortage of manpower after they wiped out the Barlowe family and seized control of the Milky Way Empire. Moe was seething. The Milky Way was vast, §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þwith many forces, big and small. Someone at partial Eternal Realm like him could only suppress them for a short while, but not forever. Even if these forces seemed to obey Sangruil on the surface, Moe would not know if they decided to work together in the dark. He could not visit the forces one by one to verify their rtionship. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. What Sangruilcked the most right now was a powerful weapon like the empire¡¯s four internal halls. Unfortunately, their foundation had been exhausted after struggling for thousands of years. Right now, he could not let anyone who was Infinity Rankers and above die in battle. "B*stards! Didn''t I tell them to hide and not do anything for the time being? Why did two more Infinity Rankers and three more peak Celestial Rankers die? Are they not listening to me? We have lost so many Infinity Rankers these past few days. If this continues, how will we take over the Milky Way? How are we going to return Sangruil¡¯s glory?" Moe cursed and vented the anger in his heart. "Please calm down, Your Majesty.Azure Dragon and White Tiger Internal Halls are too powerful.No one can escape from them if they are discovered.It¡¯s likely they didn''t retreat in time, and that¡¯s why there¡¯s such a huge loss," an old man said. "Powerful? So what? Do you think those four internal halls can save the Milky Way Empire? Nimbus and Wilfred can¡¯t even do that, let alone the others.I''ll let them have fun for a few more days.Spread the word. No one is allowed to appear, and they should all stay put and wait for the state banquet.After that, they should wait for my order to head to Royal together to conquer it.We''ll start with the Barlow family." "Yes, Your Majesty!" The old man replied respectfully. Soon, all of the Sangruil Sinners got the order. No one was allowed to take action without explicit approval. If not, they would be punished severely even if they seeded. The only thing they needed to do was wait until the state banquet. When the time came, King Moe would lead everyone to attack Royal and take back everything that used to belong to Sangruil. Who would dare to show up when Azure Dragon and White Tiger Internal Halls patrolled? The Sangruil Sinners were not fools unless they had a death wish. Meanwhile, the people David killed were just deemed an unfortunate ident. Chapter 1218 Chapter 1218 Blue Star. David and Mia arrived at the in the Gxy Warship. The moment they arrived, they alerted all of the forces in Blue Star. They all came forward to curry favors with David to get a close rtionship with him. How could an ordinary person visit them in a Gxy Warship? David surely had an astronomically powerful force supporting him, and that was why he could travel in a Gxy Warship. One must know that even Gunnar, the head of the Drake family, the first family amongst the eight prominent families, would only travel using a Milky Way Battleship. Due to this, the force behind David was a little terrifying. Only a few families in the Royal Region were more powerful than the Drake family. One could count all of them on two hands. Hence, they needed to rely on David to seize the only chance to get out of Blue Star. David also met Blue Star¡¯s forces courteously. At the same time, he announced that the Concord family would be his spokesperson. Blue Star would also be East League Chamber of Commerce¡¯s base in the future, and he hoped everyone would support him. This was also to help with the Concord family¡¯s reputation. Of course, the forces on Blue Star would not say no to David¡¯s statement. They were dying to curry favors with David, so they all proimed they would fully support East League Chamber of Commerce¡¯s development. At the same time, they hoped they could join the chamber ofmerce. This was exactly what David was looking for.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt would be better for East League Chamber of Commerce to develop faster. A chamber ofmerce would need a lot of money at the starting stage. David was desperate for more people to spend money for him. Right now, he still needed more than nine thousandvish points to get to a hundred thousand. Once he got ten thousandvish points, David could break through his current realm to get to Eternal Realm. This was a realm that even the number one of the Milky Way, Emperor Nimbus, could not reach. Right now, David was not scared of Nimbus. As for who was stronger, he had no idea as they had never had a duel. However, David could crush Nimbus once he broke through to Eternal Realm. These were twopletely different levels. Despite this, David was not in a hurry to upgrade hisbat power. Back then, he was in a hurry because he had to get rid of the Tuffin family, a hidden danger to Earth. Hence, he had to upgrade hisbat power as soon as possible to get rid of it. Now, the Tuffin family had been wiped out, and Earth¡¯s crisis waspletely dealt with. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Furthermore, he was standing at the peak of the Milky Way and on the same level as Emperor Nimbus. No one in the Milky Way could threaten him again. Hence, David did not feel the urgency anymore. Most importantly, he did not have any ambitions or desires.He did not want to take over or rule the Milky Way, let alone be the Ruler of the Universe.He was not interested in any of that. David nned to go back to Earth after the state banquet to get Celia and the others. Then, he would fulfill his promise to the old man in another timeline. At the same time, he would show Celia and the others a whole new world. David would go to all thes in his head. He would protect those who needed protection and save those who needed saving. After he was done, David nned to bring Celia and the others back to Earth to live in seclusion.He wanted to live with the people he loved in a familiar ce. After that, he would have a few children, and no one could disturb him anymore. David figured this would be the perfect life.He could continue developing the chamber ofmerce and not bother about thevish points. Anyway, there was not much difference in Eternal Realm or any other higher realms in the Milky Way. As for the power struggle or ambitions to take over the universe, David had no interest in any of that. Chapter 1219 Chapter 1219 When David arrived on Blue Star, the new head of the Callisto family, Fergus, was reading about his family¡®s top secrets in his study on Callisto. Back then, he did not have the authority to read these things. However, right now, he could look at it whenever he wanted since he was the head. For him, his family no longer had any secrets. Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Fergus said. Creak! A core senior of the Callisto family walked in after pushing the door open. ¡°Lord Fergus,¡± the man said. ¡°What is it?¡± Fergus asked without lifting his head. ¡°Lord Fergus, we just got the news from Blue Star. Mia returned to her family, and a young man named David returned with her.¡± ¡°Oh? Is this true?¡± Fergus put down what was in his hands and lifted his head to look at the man. His tone made him sound delighted. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good! Haha. I have long waited for this moment. I knew Mia would go back to her family. David, I want to see where you¡®ll run to this time. Get a Gxy Warship and a few people to go to Blue Star with me.¡± Fergusughed. ¡°Yes, my Lord.¡± The man left the study respectfully. Fergus stood up excitedly. David and Mia finally showed up. He did not give up searching for David this entire time. At the same time, he deployed a lot of spies. Naturally, he deployed the most spies to Blue Star, where Mia¡®s family was. Mia disappeared with David, and since Blue Star was her home, she would surely return some day. After fusing with the genes from the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents, having his strength increased, and bing the head of the family, Fergus was high¨Cspirited. His poprity suppressed all of the younger generations in the Royal Region, and he became the most dazzling star in the region, making countless young people admire him. N?velDrama.Org content rights. These were the changes brought on by strength and identity. While Fergus was enjoying this, he still had a sore spot in his heart: David. Fergus still remembered vividly how David crippled him with just one move. Sometimes, he would jolt awake from his nightmares. He worried everything he had right now was fake, and his real fate was spending the rest of his life in bed, struggling at death¡®s door. Hence, Fergus had to seek revenge. He also wanted David to suffer the pain he suffered back then so that he could soothe the sore spot in his heart. At this moment, David appeared on Blue Star out of the blue, so Fergus would not let this chance go. Right now, he was confident he could cripple David easily and make him wish he was dead. Just like David had done to him. Also, how dare that b*tch Mia reject me and choose to leave with a man she barely knows. She has to pay for what she did. ¡®Not only her, but her family will also disappear from this world after I kill David. ¡®I wonder if Mia will regret her decisions when she watches her family getting killed because of her wrong decision.¡® As Fergus thought about this, a sinister smile appeared at the corner of his lips. Soon, a Gxy Warship left Callisto and headed to Blue Star. Blue Star. After David subdued the forces on Blue Star, he nned to stay for a few days so Mia could reunite with her family. He still had time before the state banquet. If David had gone too early, he would not know how to face Princess Astrid. Thus, he would arrive just in time and avoid spending too much time with her. Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220 David worried Astrid would be unable to control herself if he spent more time with her. He did not know why he was so confident, but after he gained the system, he always had women around him. He was like this on Earth, and he was also like this when he was exploring the Milky Way. These past few days, Astrid started asking where he was. David would only tell her he would be there before the state banquet. Two dayster, a Gxy Warship arrived outside Blue Star. Then, it started descending right outside the Concord family home. Rumble! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As the Gxy Warship descended, it caused a loud noise for all the Concord family members to hear. Mia, Truman, and Truman¡®s brothers went into the air above the house and looked at the Gxy Warship above. ¡°Why is another Gxy Warship here? Mia, is that David¡®s friend?¡± Truman asked. Mia shook her head and answered, ¡°I don¡®t know. He didn¡®t say any of his friends wasing.¡± ¡°Who is that? I don¡®t think it¡®s someone ordinary since they¡®re using a Gxy Warship,¡± Mia¡®s Uncle Bastian asked. ¡°We¡®ll know soon. I¡®m sure theynded here with a purpose. Father, Uncles, you don¡®t have to worry. Everything will be fine with David here,¡± Miaforted. She had been with David for so long and was confident with him. ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Truman said. Even though the other party came in a Gxy Warship, David was also traveling in a Gxy Warship. Hence, they would be on the same level. However, it was unknown if the personing was a friend or a foe. The Gxy Warship descended slowly in front of Mia and the others. Finally, it stopped not far away from Mia. Mia looked at the Gxy Warship not far away and thought, ¡®They dide for us.¡® Hence, she asked, ¡°May I know who you are and why are you here?¡± ¡°Mia, long time no see! I wonder if you still remember me. You are now inseparable from David and living such a carefree life. I think you must have already forgotten about me,¡± a sinister and cold voice sounded from inside the Gxy Warship. The Concord family¡®s heart turned cold. ¡®Nothing good wille from such a tone.¡¯ Of course, Mia knew who it was when she heard that voice. ¡®Fergus! She knew that voice too well. After all, she used to be close to Fergus. Fergus was also one of the big shots that Mia figured she could spend the rest of her life with. However, after she met David, she did not hesitate to choose David and revealed Fergus¡® true self. At this moment, Mia was curious. Didn¡®t David cripple Fergus? ¡®Why is he here in a Gxy Warship? ¡®Could an ordinary person use this? ¡®Fergus could not use the Gxy Warship even before he was crippled.¡¯ When Fergus became the new head, Mia and David were heading to Buck. Thus, even if a lot of people were talking about this, Mia had no idea since she was not connected to the Inte. Furthermore, David would ignore trivial matters like this. To him, Fergus was just a small potato. So what if he recovered and became the head of the family? Could Fergus block his sword? Aside from Emperor Nimbus, Wilfred, who was hiding in the dark, King Moe of Sangruil, and the four Nine¨CHeaded Serpents at partial Eternal Realm, who would dare to say they could block David¡®s sword? After that, the news of Fergus bing the head was overshadowed by the Sangruil Sinners causing trouble in the Royal Region. Mia did not pay attention to this after she got back. Hence, Mia had no idea Fergus had recovered and had be the head of the family until now. Chapter 1221 Chapter 1221 Even though she had confirmed the other party¡¯s identity through his voice, Mia still asked in astonishment, ¡°A-Are you Fergus?¡± ¡®Fergus?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org content rights. Truman and his brothers were horrified. Not long ago, everyone in the Royal Region said Fergus suppressed all younger generations in the Royal Region and surpassed everyone to be the head of the Callisto family. ¡®Is he the one? ¡®The head of the second family among the eight prominent families is here, and he¡¯s speaking to Mia in this tone... This doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¯ ¡°Haha! Mia, I didn¡¯t think you''d still remember me. I didn¡¯t treat you well in vain. What do you think? Are you in shock? In your head, I should be living the rest of my life in bed while struggling on death¡¯s door, right?¡± Fergusughed maniacally. He had been waiting so long for this day. He did not mind going against King Moe of Sangruil¡¯s order not to show himself. Of course, Fergus felt he could easily kill David and his people with his current strength without being detected. This was why he dared to do this. Blue Star was just a tiny and inconspicuous. He just needed to be more careful. Where would he find David and Mia if they disappeared again after the end of the state banquet? Fergus did not want to let David escape again. He figured David and Mia should have no idea he had recovered and be the head of the family. If not, he would not have showed up. If he had to wait even longer, Mia and David would find out and leave after discovering what happened. Hence, Fergus immediately came over once he got the news. ¡°Fergus, you know why you were good to me back then. I was lucky to meet David. If it were not for him, I would never have had the chance to expose you. Since you''ve already recovered, you should be grateful, and we should just go our separate ways. If not, David will cripple you again. If he can do it once, he can do it twice,¡± Mia said coldly. After David instilled his ideology in Mia and she saw what David was capable of, she was no longer humble when she met big shots whom she used to look up to, like Fergus. Just like what David said. Since she decided to be with him, she should not embarrass him. ¡°Hahaha! If he can cripple me once, he can cripple me again? Mia, you¡¯ re something else. You¡¯re so confident now that you have support. I''d like to see if David will cripple me or if 1 will cripple him.¡± Even though Fergus wasughing, his voice was icy and sounded like it came from hell. The Concord family members felt a chill down their spines and shuddered. ¡°Fergus, I should advise you to leave now. If not, you won''t be able to once David returns,¡± Mia urged. ¡®The less trouble, the better. She did not want to cause trouble for David, especially when she was the reason Fergus hated him. Also, since Fergus came with a Gxy Warship this time, so he must have support behind him. ¡°Mia, stop spewing nonsense! I want to give you a taste of your own medicine. I will cripple David in front of you, and it won¡¯t just David, I will also wipe out your entire family because of your initial decision. I wonder if you''ll regret your decision when you watch your family getting destroyed.¡± ¡°Fergus, stop dreaming! I will never regret the decision I made. Also, you can¡¯t wipe out my family with David here.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Mia, you overestimate David so much. Do you think he¡¯s omnipotent? Also, you don¡¯t know who I am right now, right? Hehe. Ask your elders if I can wipe out your family.¡± Fergus chuckled coldly. Mia was about to say she did not care who Fergus was. In her opinion, David was the sky. Aside from Emperor Nimbus, she did not think David was scared of anyone. Chapter 1222 Chapter 1222 Mia had no idea that David was not scared of Emperor Nimbus. They would have to duel to know who would win. Unexpectedly, Truman grabbed Mia. Mia turned her head and looked at her father, Truman, suspiciously. ¡°Mia, Fergus is the head of the Callisto family,¡± Truman whispered. As the head of the Concord family, Truman was also abnormally nervous right now. The head of the Callisto family came to them and was beingvery unfriendly. He kept saying he wanted to wipe out the Concord family. If they were not careful, the entire family might die today. Now, Truman wished David could stop Fergus. After all, David also came back in a Gxy Warship, so he should not be inferior to Fergus. ¡°What?¡± Mia was a little confused. ¡°Fergus is the head of the Callisto family,¡± Truman repeated. ¡®The head of the Callisto family?¡® Mia was shocked. How old is Fergus? ¡®How can he be the head of the Callisto family? ¡®Even if he¡®s the first heir of the family, he should be the head of the younger generation. ¡®How did he skip the observation period from being the head of the younger generation to bing the head of the family? ¡®T¨CThis is not right. ¡®It¡®s impossible for him to be the head of a huge family without significant strength. ¡®Perhaps David crippling Fergus was a blessing in disguise. Now, not only has he recovered, but his strength has also greatly improved. ¡®What the hell happened here?¡® N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Father, are you sure?¡± Mia asked. ¡°Yes! Almost the entire Royal Region knew about Fergus bing the head of the family. However, you weren¡®t around, so you didn¡®t know,¡± Truman answered affirmatively. ¡°Haha! Mia, what do you think? Are you shocked? Are you astonished? I am the head of the Callisto family, the second¨Cranked family among the eight prominent families. I only need to say a word to destroy your tiny family. You won¡®t even be able to fight back. Did you think this would happen when you rejected me and chose David?¡± Fergusughed maniacally. He had not done anything so Mia would feel regretful and hopeless. It would be too kind to kill them directly. He wanted to slowly crush their lines of defense, then let them die in despair. That way, Fergus¡® hatred would be finally alleviated. After Mia heard what Fergus said, she calmed herself down. Even though she did not know what Fergus went through to get to this step, none of this was important right now. ¡®So what if he¡®s the head of the family? ¡®David could easily destroy the Grim family. ¡®Even if the Grim family¡®s rank is slightly lower than the Callisto family, their strength is almost the same. ¡®If David could wipe out the Grim family, he can also wipe out the Callisto family.¡®, Chapter 1223 Chapter 1223 After Mia thought about it, she looked reassuringly at her father Truman and her three uncles. She was telling them not to worry as she had a way of handling this. Then, she said, ¡°Fergus, to be honest, I¡¯m quite surprised you can still fight back and be the head of the family after David crippled you. However, do you think you can do whatever you want after that? You¡¯re too naive. There will always be someone better than you, and you can¡¯t fathom how powerful David is. You should leave before hees back. If not, you will die, and your entire family will be implicated.¡± ¡°Mia!¡± Fergus spat through gritted teeth. ¡°How can you still trust David now that you¡¯re at this stage? What magic powers does he have to make you so obsessed with him? Are you going to ignore your family¡¯s lives and deaths?¡± Fergus was enraged. He wanted to make Mia regret and feel hopeless, but judging from the situation, Mia did not feel that way. Instead, she disyed how she blindly trusted and admired David. A fire of rage started burst out from Fergus¡® body. He wanted to kill this b*tch badly. ¡°David is not the same as a loser like you. I always feel safe with him, but with you, Fergus, I always feel scared and terrified. No matter what you encounter and how strong you are right now, you will never be as good as David. You will always be under his feet!¡± Mia shouted. After Mia said this, Truman and his brothers were shocked. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t she speak nicely to him and try to reduce his hostility? ¡®Why is Mia triggering Fergus like this?¡® The four men were confused. Even if David was powerful, Fergus was the head of the family and was not weak. If they fought, both sides would lose. It would not be good for either of them, right? Truman and the others¡® identity and status determined their views and limited their imaginations. The Callisto family was unbeatable in their opinions. They had not seen how strong David was, and they did not see how David wiped out the Grim family¡®s cores and grandmasters with a wave of his sword. Hence, it was normal for them to feel this way. ¡°Mia, you¡®re asking for death! I¡®ll wipe out your family right now. I want to see if David is as powerful as you say and if he can protect all of you!¡± Fergus was seething after Mia kept triggering him with her words. He came here to vent his anger, not get insulted and looked down on by Mia. After Fergus said that, the Gxy Warship gathered energy to destroy the Concord family with a single strike. After this, he wanted to see if Mia still dared to talk to him that way. ¡°Lord Fergus, please spare us! My daughter doesn¡®t know anything, so she offended you. Please have mercy and spare us. I¡®ll apologize to you on her behalf,¡± Truman quickly pleaded. He did not know why David still had note out. If he did not say anything, his family would be wiped out. The Concord family could not resist such a strong strike from the Gxy Warship. They would all be turned to dust! Right now, Mia was expressionless as she hovered above her house. Despite being slightly nervous, she felt calmer knowing David was below her. ¡®David won¡®t sit idly by and watch Fergus destroy my family.¡® ¡°Only now you¡®re begging for mercy? It¡®s toote!¡± Fergus replied angrily. ¡°Mia!¡± Truman turned to look at Mia when Fergus ignored him. Mia was still expressionless. In a blink of an eye, the Gxy Warship had gathered enough energy and was about to fire. Truman had no choice. He flew into the air to stop this st with his body. He wanted to sacrifice himself in exchange for the life of his family. However, he had no idea that an ordinary person could not block the attack of a Gxy Warship, the most powerful military strategic weapon in the Milky Way Empire. Even if he took the st head on, he would just be another casualty. The Concord family house would still be razed to the ground. ¡°Father, no!¡± Mia finally screamed. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ¡°Truman, no!¡± Vash and his brothers also cried. Chapter 1224 Chapter 1224 Fergus showed a disdainful smile inside the Gxy Warship. ¡®You want to block the ship¡¯s st? How delusional! ¡®Mia, you asked for this!¡® At this moment, a red light appeared from the Concord family house and zoomed past Truman. Then, it prated the Gxy Warship and shot into the void after shing across the Gxy Warship without stopping. This happened too fast. Mia, Truman, and the brothers did not have time to react. They only saw a glimpse of the red light before it disappeared in the blink of an eye. Inside the Gxy Warship, Fergus was still beaming when he felt his body turning cold. He was appalled when he felt his scalp tingling. ¡®Oh no! Danger!¡® N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He wanted to leave the ship regardless of what was happening. However, before he could, a red light shed across where he was and split the ship in half. Then¡­ Boom! An explosion could be heard. Soon, the Gxy Warship burst into countless pieces after an intense explosion. When the explosion¡¯s shockwave reached Mia, Truman, and the brothers, it was stopped by an invincible force. Hence, they were not hurt at all. The Concord family house was not damaged either. Truman and his brothers watched what happened in front of them nkly. They felt as if they were dreaming. ¡°The Gxy Warship is gone just like that. ¡®But it¡¯s a Gxy Warship! The most powerful military strategic weapon in the Milky Way Empire!¡® Mia was delighted When she saw the red light from the sword, she knew David had acted. She saw David emitting this red light at the Grim Manor. This sword killed all of the Grim family¡®s powerhouses. Hence, a small Gxy Warship would be nothing. Countless Concord family members lifted their heads and looked at the vanished Gxy Warship and the remaining smoke. After a while, the smoke dissipated. Fergus appeared in the center of the explosion in tattered clothing. After he fused with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes, hisbat power skyrocketed to Infinity Rank. Hence, an explosion of this level would not hurt him. However, the people Fergus brought had all died. None of them survived. He thought it would be easy for him to fight David and the Concord family as an Infinity Ranker. Hence, he did not bring any masters and instead came with some random people. Even so, he did not think this would happen. Fergus was confused. He did not know what made him feel such intense impending doom. Luckily, he could better sense danger after he fused with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent genes. If not, he would have died. ¡°Who¡®s that?¡± Fergus gritted his teeth and asked while suppressing the fear in his heart. ¡°Fergus, do you think you can be so arrogant in front of me after you relied on the Sangruil Sinners, fused with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent genes to heal your body, and greatly increase yourbat power? You think too highly of yourself. To me, you¡®re still the same as before. You¡®re a weak and pitiful ant, and I can crush you at will.¡± David hit the mark with a singlement and exposed Fergus¡® secret to the world. Chapter 1225 Chapter 1225 ¡®What?¡® Fergus was shocked. ¡®How does David know my biggest secret? ¡®Also, he announced it so loudly so that everyone could hear.¡® Fergus perfectly fused with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes. As long as he did not use the Nine¨C Headed Serpent n¡®s power, he would appear to be an average human, and the public would be none the wiser. ¡®How did David find out? ¡®What should I do?¡® Fergus started to panic. Once the empire found out, he would be doomed before Sangruil could overthrow the empire ¡®No! I can¡®t let this get out!¡® Naturally, Fergus attracted the attention of other forces in Blue Star when he landed with his Gxy Warship. Everyone was watching this from a distance. Not only did the Concord family hear what David said, but the other forces also heard him. Everyone was in shock. ¡®Fergus was on the Sangruil Sinners¡® side? ¡®He¡®s also the head of his family, so does it mean his entire family is on the Sangruil Sinners¡® side?¡® This was a huge piece of news. With the level of the forces in Blue Star, they still could not understand what the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was, but they knew about Sangruil. Back then, the Milky Way Empire and Sangruil managed the Milky Way together. However, Sangruil lost the war, but their strength was never diminished. During this period, Sangruil seemed to be making aeback, and they were causing a lot of chaos in the empire tantly and in secret. Even the Callisto family, the second¨Cranked family among the eight prominent families, was on Sangruil¡¯s side. The Callisto family was not stupid. How would they get on Sangruil¡¯s side if Sangruil did not have any chance of winning? ¡®Will the Milky Way go back to its previous regime?¡® All of the forces were wondering in astonishment. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Fergus was frantically thinking of a solution. He did not hear what David said at the end. Shock, anger, urgency, and nervousness were all mixed together, causing Fergus to make the wrong decision. He forgot how David¡¯s red light made him feel an impending doom. Now, he only had one thought in his head. He wanted this news to stay on Blue Star forever. He could not let this get out. Boom! Fergus exuded all of his powerful energy, using all of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s power. He wanted to destroy Blue Star as soon as possible. He wanted to kill all living creatures on Blue Star so that his biggest secret would not get out. As he was doing that, his body started transforming. His round pupils became slits, and his hands turned into ws. After that, a long tail grew from his bottom, and a few strange snake heads appeared on his shoulder. In the end, hard scales grew on every inch of his body. Fergus turned from an average human to a humanoid beast in more than ten seconds. Everyone was shivering in fright when they saw him. All Blue Star¡¯s forces watched nkly as Fergus turned into a monster. Mia was also horrified. ¡®What monster is this? ¡®How did Fergus turn into this thing?¡® While Fergus turned into this monster, his energy also rose. In the end, he reached beginner Infinity Rank. Someone who was only a Cosmos Ranker skipped two realms and ended up in beginner Infinity Rank in such a short time. This upgrade speed waspletely unheard of. However, few people could perfectly fuse with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent¡®s genes. ¡°All of you must die!¡± Fergus¡® voice sent a chill from everyone¡®s toes to the top of their heads. Their heads felt icy. The energy Fergus gave out now shook the entire Blue Star. Destructive energy spread throughout the, making everyone feel like the sky was falling and the world¡®s end wasing. Chapter 1226 Chapter 1226 It would be as easy as pie for an Infinity Ranker to destroy a like Blue Star. When Fergus¡® energy rose to its peak, he showed a sinister smile at the corners of his lips. His energy exploded in full force. Then, his body charged toward the ground quickly. He was so fast the naked eye could not see him. If he seeded, his intense destructive energy would prate Blue Star, causing this to break into pieces. As for the people on Blue Star, 99.99% of them would die. Only the slightly more powerful ones would barely survive. It was serious when a beginner Infinity Ranker erupted with full force. The people on Blue Star still had no idea they were close to death. However, David was here, and he was at partial Eternal Realm. Fergus would never close the gap between the two of them. When Fergus was about to collide with Blue Star with full force, an invincible barrier stopped him. His body, which was charging at full speed, stopped at once. ¡®Hmm? What happened?¡® Fergus was confused. Shouldn¡®t he have directly crashed into Blue Star and crushed the into pieces with his great momentum and destructive energy? ¡®What¡®s blocking me? What¡®s stopping me?¡® Fergus looked at the ground before him but could not touch it. He tried to move his body but realized he could not move as well. ¡®Am I being restrained in the air? What¡®s happening?¡® Fergus felt as if he was going crazy. He had never experienced this before. This was too strange. After he went into beast mode, he was a beginner Infinity Ranker, but he could not escape this. To the others on Blue Star, Fergus exuded terrifying energy after he turned into a beast. Then, his body disappeared and then reappeared above the Concord family home. After that, he stopped moving with his body facing downward. ¡®What¡¯s he doing?¡® Everyone was confused. Only Mia knew David was the one behind this. She had seen David doing this multiple times. Woosh! At this moment, a red light shot up from below and grazed Fergus¡® body. ¡°Ah!¡± Fergus wailed in pain. Then, a scaly w covered in blood left Fergus¡® body. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Before the wnded on the ground, another red light appeared and chopped off another one of Fergus¡® ws. ¡°Ah! You bastard! David, I¡¯ll kill you! No! I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead! I want to kill your entire family!¡± Fergus started to roar maniacally. Woosh woosh woosh! The red light from the sword kept appearing. David chopped off Fergus¡® ws, legs, and tail. Now, he was roaring maniacally in the air with just his body. The intense pain almost caused him to pass out, but he endured it. The Concord family and the other forces on Blue Star were staring straight at Fergus, who was being treated like a target in the air. Fergus was emitting terrifying energy moments ago, but now he was like a defenseless piece of meat on a chopping board. The strong contrast was such a shock to everyone. They had never seen the person acting until now. However, everyone knew it was David, the biggest backer of the Concord family. Chapter 1227 Chapter 1227 After Fergus let out a yell, his voice gradually became smaller. He was gathering energy to regenerate his limbs and tail that David had chopped off. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n had a function in their genes that could let them regenerate their broken limbs. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. However, they would need to exhaust immense strength to do so. It would be best if they could consume treasures of heaven and earth. However, Fergus did not have them now, so he would regenerate his limbs and tail even if he could not move. Although he would exhaust his energy, Fergus did not care. He would replenish himself after he escaped back to his family to get more treasures of heaven and earth. However, after a while, Fergus noticed something was not right. Nothing was happening to the limbs that should have regenerated even after he exhausted his strength. ¡®Why is this happening? Why?¡® . Fergus thought to himself as he panicked. Fergus experienced the miraculous genes of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. He could even regenerate the bones, muscles, nerves, and blood vessels after David damaged them. However, why could he not regenerate his limbs? Fergus had no idea. He could not use the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s genes to regenerate his broken limbs because of David¡®s sword. The Evil¨CSplitting Sword would sh all evil in the world. It was also the mortal enemy of all things evil. Humans were the most efficacious among all living things. Fergus was a human fused with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s genes, bing a half human, half¨Cbeast monster. Therefore, he was an evil creature. Not only Fergus, but even the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, who liked to eat humans, were also evil creatures to the sword. Hence, the Evil¨CSplitting Sword produced a limiting power to stop Fergus from using the Nine ¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s genes to regenerate his broken limbs. After trying multiple times but failing to regenerate his limbs and tail, Fergus could not ept this fact. He kept mumbling to himself, ¡°This can¡®t be! This can¡®t be¡­¡± At this moment, David appeared next to Fergus out of nowhere. There was no pity in his gaze which was directed at Fergus. ¡°David!¡± Mia called out respectfully when she saw David¡®s arrival. ¡°Greetings, David!¡± Truman and the others also called out. David¡®s arrival immediately sent shivers down the spines of every force watching in the dark. ¡°Hurry! Get ready! We should immediately visit Master David with gifts. I don¡®t care what the price is, we must get on his good side!¡± David shook his head, telling Mia and the others not to be so courteous. Then, he said to Fergus, ¡°Fergus, who helped you fuse with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s genes? Where is the Sangruil Sinners¡® den?¡± Since he ran into Fergus, he would ask this on Princess Astrid¡®s behalf. If he could find the Sangruil Sinners¡® den, he could eliminate the Milky Way Empire¡®s problem. David did not want the Milky Way to always be at war. . This would cause a lot ofs to be destroyed. Although he was not a saint, he could still do what was within his power. David also wanted to know how Fergus¡® strength rose so quickly. Chapter 1228 Chapter 1228 ¡°David, what did you do to me? Huh? Why can¡®t I regenerate my limbs? Why?¡± Fergus questioned loudly as he endured the extreme pain. ¡°Fergus, you still don¡®t know what¡®s going on, right? I asked you to answer my question, not ask me another question!¡± David said, frowning. ¡°You bastard! Let me go! If not, all of you will die when Sangruil overthrows the empire. All of you will die! No¡­ It¡®ll be too kind to kill you directly. I should make you the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s food. I want them to eat your flesh and drink your blood.¡± Fergus yelled without a care in the world. David felt helpless. He did not know any interrogation methods. He had a lot of ways to torture people. There were a lot of ways to torture someone but not kill them in Ancient Traditional Medicine, but David did not want to use them. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I¡®ll bring Fergus back to Royal as a gift for Princess Astrid.¡® After he made up his mind, David turned to say to Mia, ¡°Mia, clean up this ce. We¡®re heading to net Royal now to hand Fergus to the empire.¡± ¡°Yes, David,¡± Mia answered.¡± ¡°Mr. Truman, I¡®ll need your help with East League Chamber of Commerce. Please get in touch with Mia if you run into any trouble. We¡®ll help you with it.¡±. ¡°Don¡®t worry, David. I¡®ll develop and promote East League Chamber of Commerce for you,¡± Truman immediately promised. After he witnessed how strong David was, he realized needed to achieve something to ride on David¡®s coattails. Since his daughter was with David, he could not embarrass her. From this day onward, there was hope for the Concord family to rise. David turned and waved his hand to smack Fergus¡® neck with a gust of strong wind. After this, Fergus, who was still rambling on, passed out. After that, David used his mind power to bring Fergus into the Gxy Warship. Soon, the Gxy Warship lifted into the air and left Blue Star. When the other forces on Blue Star brought their gifts over, David was already heading to Royal. Hence, they did not take the gifts back and instead gave all of them to Truman. Everyone knew that since Mia was with David, the Concord family¡®s position would also rise ording to the circumstance, At this moment, a small fleet of ck¨Chorned ships was slowly approaching Earth after traveling for a long time. The people inside were Han, Floyd, and the others. Inside one of the ck¨C horned ships, Han and Floyd were drinking while enjoying the service of a few beautiful women. ¡°Floyd, I need to propose a toast to you. We¡®ll reach Earth in about half a month. If I can prosper after I nt the ve mark, you¡®ll be considered my biggest benefactor. You can ask for anything you want. Money, women, you name it!¡± Hanughed and said, after lifting his ss. ¡°Han, don¡®t worry. I won¡®t lie to you since I dare toe along with you. I wanted toe here back then, but I could not. After all, they have a peak Ranker,¡± Floyd also lifted his ss to clink it against Han¡®s. ¡°Hahaha! We¡®re brothers. Once I seed, you can tell me anything you want, and I will try my best to fulfill you.¡± ¡°Han, if you did prosper using Earth and became the chosen one in the Royal Region, I hope you can help me with one thing when you¡®re capable.¡± ¡°Tell me, Floyd. I¡®ll help you with ten, let alone one!¡± Han answered straightforwardly. ¡°I hope you will wipe out the Darosa family for me when you¡®re capable and avenge my family.¡± ¡°It¡®s just a small matter. However, I can only do this when I¡®m at Infinity Rank. Right now, my family can¡®t afford to offend the Darosa family.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Come, let¡®s have another toast!¡± While the two were enjoying themselves, Han suddenly kicked the woman servicing him. He roared after she flew a few meters back, ¡°Can you be more gentle?¡± The woman got up quickly. She knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, ¡°I¡®m sorry! I¡®m sorry! I¡®m sorry!¡± Chapter 1229 Chapter 1229 Inside Princess Astrid¡®s room. Astrid had just finished her call with David, and she jumped up in excitement. David had told her that he would be arriving on Royal soon. After learning that David was about to arrive, Astrid was ted. She had waited so long for this day. She had been looking forward to Daviding to Royal. Now, the day was finally here. ¡°Lla¡­¡± Astrid started humming and dancing happily in her room. Outside the room, Astrid¡®s maids, one old and one young; started discussing among themselves after hearing the princess humming. ¡°Oh no! Oh no! Her Royal Highness is sick again,¡± the younger maid said. ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Aren¡®t you scared that Her Royal Highness will hear you and not let you eat for three days?¡± The older maid quickly stopped her. ¡°Am I wrong? Ever since Her Royal Highness returned, she will either space out or giggle for no reason. Now, she¡®s humming and dancing for no reason. I think Her Royal Highness must have been possessed while she was out there. So what if Her Royal Highness hears me? I don¡®t mind not eating for three days! I¡¯m on a diet anyway.¡± ¡°Oh, you! You¡®re lucky Her Royal Highness has a good temper and is gentle. You only dare to say this because she treats her subordinates like sisters. If you got assigned to someone cruel, you would be thrown to the beasts if you dared to say that.¡± ¡°¡­ I¡®m just worried about Her Royal Highness. She¡®s so good to us, so I hope she¡®ll be happy and healthy forever,¡± the younger maid retorted, feeling guilty. Clearly, she knew it was not right to talk about the princess behind her back. If she were assigned to someone else, she would have it easy if her only punishment was to be thrown to the beasts. ¡°Alright, stop making guesses. I know why Her Royal Highness is like this,¡± the older maid whispered. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡®s because Her Royal Highness is in love!¡± ¡°Huh? In love?¡± ¡°Of course! If not, why is she like this? Her Royal Highness must be in love. She¡®d only act like this if she has someone she likes.¡± ¡°H¨CH¨CHow is this possible?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Why not? Her Royal Highness is in her prime, and she¡®s at the age when she¡®ll fall for someone the easiest. I¡®m sure Her Royal Highness has met someone she likes out there.¡± ¡°B¨CBut what kind of man will be suitable for such a wless woman like Her Royal Highness? She¡®s so beautiful, so kind, and she¡®s so gentle. Plus, she¡®s the empire¡®s most loved princess,¡± the younger man asked curiously. ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about this. The most important thing is that Her Royal Highness likes him. Not many men are worthy of Her Royal Highness in the Milky Way.¡± ¡°I¡®m just curious. I want to meet this man. I want to see what magic power he has to make Her Royal Princess fall for him.¡± When the maids were happily discussing among themselves, they heard a voice next to them. ¡°Hmph!¡± The two shuddered from fright and quickly turned around to look. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± The two maids quickly knelt and greeted with trembling voices. Oh no! Oh no! ¡®We¡®re doomed if Her Majesty hears us talking about the princess.¡® The maids were petrified. The empress was not as nice as the princess. The princess would not punish them if she heard them. Although the empress was not cruel, as the empress of the Milky Way Empire, she would not go easy on anyone who made a mistake. However, Gamora did not say anything before entering Astrid¡®s room directly. The two maids left out sighs of relief. When she entered the room, Gamora saw Astrid dancing and humming happily. ¡°Lla¡­¡± Astrid did not notice Gamora entering her room. Hence, Gamora pretended to cough. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Astrid finally noticed her mother in her room. She quickly stopped dancing and cried out with a blush, ¡°Mother!¡± ¡°You¡®re the princess of the empire, but look at you. How scandalous! Do you think this is how a princess should behave?¡± Gamora said with an unpleasant look on her face. She was not mad, but she could tell Astrid was already madly in love. Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230 Most importantly, she still had not confirmed David¡®s identity. Judging from the Sangruil Sinners¡® reappearance during this period, Gamora was sure they were nning to do something big. If it was found that David was a spy the Sangruil Sinners sent to infiltrate the empire, Gamora was worried that Astrid would not be able to take this blow. ¡°So what if I¡¯m the princess? As a princess, can¡®t I dance when I am happy?¡± Astrid retorted in a small voice. ¡°I think David has already stolen your soul. If he wants to take you away, I think you will happily abandon your parents and brothers.¡± ¡°Mother! How can you say that? You¡®re my family, so how can I abandon you?¡± Astrid pouted and retorted. ¡°Astrid, I¡®m going to ask you a question, and you have to answer me honestly.¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡®ll be honest.¡± ¡°If I asked you to choose between David and your family, who would you choose?¡± Gamora looked at Astrid and asked seriously. ¡°Huh?¡± Astrid¡®s mind went nk. She would never have guessed that her mother would ask this question. ¡®W¨CWho will I choose? ¡®One is my family, and the other is someone I like. ¡®I can¡®t choose between them.¡® Astrid did not want to answer this question because she did not have an answer. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She also did not want anyone around her to feel sad. ¡°Mother, what¡®s wrong with you? Why are you asking that?¡± ¡°Don¡®t ask. Just answer me.¡± ¡°I¨CI don¡®t want to answer this question,¡± Astrid rejected. ¡°You¡­¡± Gamora red at Astrid with her beautiful eyes. When she was about to get angry, she thought about it and decided to forget it. This matter was not conclusive yet, so it would be better not to tell Astrid. Although this possibility was small, what if David was not a Sangruil spy? ¡°Forget it. Let¡®s not talk about this. Is David arriving on Royal. Is that why you¡®re so happy?¡± Gamora changed the subject and asked. ¡°Yeah! He¡®s arriving soon. He should be here in two or three days,¡± Astrid answered. "Astrid, if he¡®s here, you must tell me at once, okay? Your father wants to see him, and we want to thank him for saving you. If not, we will look rude.¡± ¡°I got it, Mother.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡®ll get going now. Behave.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gamora turned to leave. Astrid looked pensive as she watched Gamora leave. She was not an idiot. Something must be wrong for her mother to ask this question. However, Astrid did not know what was going on. ¡®Does David have a secret identity? ¡®Does he have a grudge against my family? ¡®I don¡®t think so. If not, why would he risk his life to save me? ¡°Whatever. I¡®ll stop thinking about this. ¡°I¡®ll only decide when he gets here. What Gamora said had dampened Astrid¡®s initial passion. However, she was still happy that David wasing. Chapter 1231 Chapter 1231 Three dayster, David approached the vicinity of Royal in his Gxy Warship. As he looked at the giant glowing with a blue light, David could not help butment about the magical universe. If one looked at it from outside of the Milky Way or from the depths of the universe, one would see that the entire Milky Way was seemingly revolving around Royal. Such was Royal, a everyone in the Milky Way yearned for. ording to legend, anyone born on Royal would get the Milky Way¡¯s blessing and luck. Therefore, countless forces in the Milky Way would feel proud to have a small house on Royal. However, not many people among the millions of livings and hundreds of thousands of big and small forces could achieve this. This was because money could not buy something like this. If one wanted to obtain residency in Royal, one had to be a force that had contributed significantly to the empire. That was the only way they would be assigned a residence. One could only imagine how tight thepetition was and what the chances of sess was. At the same time, Royal was the safest in the Milky Way. This was because the strongest person in the Milky Way, Emperor Nimbus, was residing there. He was a powerhouse at partial Eternal Realm. Emperor Nimbus was only halfway to Eternal Realm. Even though it was miles away and he might be stuck in that realm forever, Nimbus was still the person in the Milky Way with the most potential to break through to Eternal Realm. One had to go through a lot of safety checks before one could enter Royal. First, they needed tond on one of the eight satellites protecting Royal to be inspected. After passing, the empire would send someone to receive the guests and proceed to the second inspection. After passing the first two inspections, they could enter Royal for the final inspection. Once they passed all three inspections, they could move freely within Royal¡¯s public areas. The ones with a residence could stay permanently, while the ones without could only stay up to one month at most. When the time was up, they could be kicked out of Royal. Before David arrived at Royal, he heard Mia exining the situation on the. Since they had Princess Astrid¡¯s token, so they could go in without obstruction and would not be inspected. Despite this, David followed the rules andnded on one of the eight satellites following the guidelines. After the Gxy Warshipnded and the hatch was opened, a few staff of the Milky Way Empire came forward as David and Mia walked out of the hatch. The staff were here to inspect the Gxy Warship. ¡°Where did youe from? What are you doing here? Are you here for the state banquet?¡± The staff at the front asked politely. They could not afford to offend anyone who could travel in a Gxy Warship. Although they were the empire¡¯s staff and had the empire¡¯s backing, who could be sure if this young man before them had elders with important roles in the empire? This young man might send them all to hell with just one word. These people had been checking all warships and flying vessels entering Royal daily, so they were pretty discerning. They knew who they could and could not offend. David and Mia did not look like they were easy to deal with. Despite this, the staff still had to inspect them ording to the standard of procedure. Everyone had to be inspected, no matter who they were. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. This was the empire¡¯s rule. Chapter 1232 Chapter 1232 No one and no forces would dare to go against it. ¡°Astrid invited us to head to Royal,¡± David answered. ¡°Astrid? Her Royal Highness?¡± The staff widened their eyes and asked in surprise. ¡°That¡®s right.¡± ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± David took out a token with the word ¡®Astrid¡® and tossed it toward the staff. ¡°This is the token Princess Astrid gave me back then. Is this enough proof?¡± David asked. The leading staff took the token and looked at it carefully. After that, they were shocked. This was indeed Princess Astrid¡®s token and it was impossible to fake. Also, no one in the Milky Way would dare to make a copy of Princess Astrid¡®s token. The sess rate aside, no one would dare to use it even if they managed to make a perfect copy. This was because Princess Astrid had given out an order to notify her if anyone came forward with her token. If Princess Astrid found out someone was faking her token, the person would lose their life. ¡°Of course! Sir, please wait. Her Royal Highness told us to notify her if anyone came forward with her token. If not, we can¡®t afford the consequences.¡± After the staff said that, they contacted their higher¨Cup immediately. David did not stop them. ¡®I¡®ll just let them do their job. ¡®Since I¡®m here, I have nothing to hide.¡® Plus, he needed to see Astrid and hand Fergus to her. Astrid was eating with Empress Gamore in the Royal Pce on Royal. Ring! Themunication device rang suddenly, and Astrid immediately answered it. Then, she heard a middle¨Caged man¡®s voice. ¡°Greetings, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Who are you? Do you need anything?¡± Astrid asked. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I am responsible for safety on Satellite 7. You said to notify you if the person with your token arrives,¡± the middle¨Caged man said respectfully. Astrid stood up excitedly and asked, ¡°Are you saying someone is here with my token?¡± ¡°Yes! A man and a woman came to Satellite 7 with your token. I immediately contacted you when I got the news, Your Royal Highness.¡± ¡°Tell them toe in at once. Skip the inspection. They are good friends of mine. Let them in and bring them to me,¡± Astrid said excitedly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Certainly. Please wait, Your Royal Highness. I will arrange it now.¡® The middle¨Caged man hung up after he said that. Astrid was smiling to herself as she looked at themunication device. ¡°Astrid, is David here?¡± Gamora asked. Astrid came back to her senses and answered, ¡°Yes, Mother! David is here. I¡¯ll go and wee him now. You can take your time.¡± After she said that, she was about to leave. ¡°Wait. You can go after you finish your food. It will take some time for David to reach Royal,¡± Gamora stopped. ¡°Oh, Mother! I can¡¯t eat now. You should continue eating. I¡¯ll go Astrid left in a hurry after she said that, leaving Empress Gamore alone in the dining room. After Gamora pondered for a while, she picked up hermunication device. A deep voice came from the device. ¡°Gammy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gamora was enraged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your daughter is about to be abducted! What else? Are you not going to do anything about it? I can¡¯t stop it myself.¡± th ¡°Is that punk David here? Where is he? I¡¯ll see him now to check if the Sangruil Sinners sent him. If this is the case, I¡¯ll kill him on the spot. Even if it¡¯s not, I want to see if he¡¯s worthy of my daughter.¡± ¡°Hmph, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll kill him if your daughter wants to protect him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find a chance to meet him in private.¡± Chapter 1233 Chapter 1233 Under Princess Astrid¡¯s order, David was released. Then, he got into the Gxy Warship and headed to Royal following the relevant process. Soon, he slowlynded at Astrid¡¯s residence. When the Gxy Warship stopped and the hatch opened, David saw an alluring smiling face as he led Mia out of the ship. It was Princess Astrid. Next to Astrid was a gorgeous middle¨Caged woman who looked just like her. David figured that must be Astrid¡¯s mother and the empress of the Milky Way Empire. At this moment, Empress Gamora was also observing David. ¡°This kid looks alright. He looks pretty handsome and is quite strong. ¡®At least he can save Astrid from a Celestial Ranker. ¡®However, I have to wait for Nimbus to determine his identity. ¡®I can¡¯t spare him if he¡¯s a Sangruil Sinner. ¡®If he¡¯s not¡­¡® Gamora looked at Astrid, who was beaming next to her, and sighed. ¡®Fine! Fine! I¡¯ll let them date.¡® Gamora thought to herself helplessly. ¡®David is passable in terms of his appearance. He¡¯s not inferior to my husband when he was young. ¡®I just have to verify his identity.¡® ¡°David, Mia! You¡¯re finally here!¡± Astrid said happily. ¡°Sorry for making you wait, Your Royal Highness,¡± David said courteously. ¡°Mia greets you, Your Royal Highness, Your Majesty,¡± Mia bent down slightly and greeted -respectfully. Even though this was the first time Mia was meeting Empress Gamora in person, she had seen Empress Gamora¡¯s photos in other ces. Thus, she immediately recognized the beautiful middle¨Caged woman. ¡®The empress! The wife of Emperor Nimbus, the strongest person in the Milky Way Empire!¡® Gamora had a very high status and was said to be very strong. Gamora was one of the high priestesses in Lunar Pce, one of the two major pces in the Milky Way. Gamora was the idol of many young girls in the Milky Way. All of them wanted to be like her. She had an invincible husband at the top of the Milky Way who towered over the entire gxy. Mia never expected to one day have the chance to meet the empress in person. Right now, she was very excited. ¡°David, Mia, you don¡®t have to be so polite. This is my mother. Mother, this is David, whom I told you about. He saved me back then. Next to him is Dance Fairy Mia, one of the four fairies,¡± Astrid held Gamora¡®s hand and introduced everyone. ¡°You¡®re David, right? Hello. Wee to Royal, and thank you for saving Astrid,¡± Empress said politely to David. ¡°You¡®re too kind, Your Majesty. It was just a little bit of effort. I believe anyone would do the same if they were me,¡± David said with a grin. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Gamora frowned at what he said. ¡®This kid is speaking so bombastically. ¡®Is he looking down on Celestial Rankers? ¡®Plus, he¡®s not very respectful toward me, the empress. It feels like I¡®m his equal. ¡®Who is he, and who am I? ¡®Is David really not a Sangruil Sinner spy and he genuinely came back after exploring for decades, just like Astrid said? ¡®If not, why would he not have any manners?¡® Gamora did not know that David was also at partial Eternal Realm and had the strongestbat power in the Milky Way, just like Emperor Nimbus. Even if her husband Nimbus were here, David would not speak to him like he was inferior, let alone herself. Chapter 1234 Chapter 1234 If Gamora were not Astrid¡¯s mother, David would not want to talk to her. He could act like this because of his ability. However, Gamora did not say anything. Her daughter was here, so Gamora would not embarrass her. However, she became increasingly resentful of David in her heart. Gamora could see how Astrid acted when she returned to Royal, so she was pretty biased against David. Even though she was grateful that David had saved Astrid, who knew if this was a trap? ¡°Mother, David, stop being so courteous to each other. Let¡¯s talk after we get back.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Gamora said. David and Mia headed to the courtyard where Princess Astrid stayed under the guidance of Astrid and Gamora. On the way, Astrid smiled happily as she told David everything about Royal. Right now, she was delighted that she could be with David. Of course, it would be better if they were exploring together and not on Royal. Gamora did not talk much during the journey. Although she did not have an unpleasant expression, she was not smiling either. At this moment, Mia was following them like a respectful maid. When the three of them were together, they got along pretty well. However, Empress Gamora was here, so Mia did not dare to act recklessly. After all, their identities were miles apart. ¡°David, there is still some time until the state banquet, so I can bring you around Royal. Even though Royal is not as exciting and thrilling as your explorations, you can still visit many ces since this is your first time here. You won¡¯t be disappointed,¡± Astrid said while walking. David wanted to decline, but he did not have the heart to upset her after seeing how excited she was. However, he made up his mind secretly. The moment the state banquet was over, he would leave Royal at once and return to Earth. That was his home, and a lot of people needed him to be there. ¡°Thank you, Your Royal Highness. I was stunned when Inded on Royal. As expected, it¡¯s the biggest, liveliest, and most majestic in the Milky Way. I feel like staying here and enjoying myself,¡± Davidmented. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°If you like this, you can stay here forever. I heard the people born here and the ones who stayed here long¨Cterm will get the Milky Way¡¯s blessing. Even if it¡¯s just a rumor, many people believe it. Also, if you stay here, I cane and hang out with you all the time. It¡¯ll be amazing!¡± Astrid suggested. ¡°Um¡­ It¡¯s fine. Thank you for your kind intention, Your Royal Highness. I can¡¯t do that now because I still need to take care of many things out there. I¡¯ll think about it if I have a chance in the future,¡± David rejected quickly. That would be the most miserable ending. He had almost dug a trap and jumped into it himself. ¡°I see. Well¡­ You muste and stay for a while after finishing your work. I promise you¡¯ll fall in love with this ce.¡± ¡°I will!¡± Even if David said this, he knew it was impossible at the bottom of his heart. No matter how great Royal was, he would not stay here. As the saying went, ¡®the smoke of a man¡¯s own house is better than the fire of another.¡® David would only feel at home on Earth. Astrid was the only one who spoke the entire way. David would asionally reply. Meanwhile, Gamora did not say anything as she listened to the two of them. She thought, ¡®David is pretty good. He¡¯s so good at ying hard to get. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s a professional. ¡®People like this will be very attractive to inexperienced girls like Astrid.¡® However, the more he did this, the more Gamora felt that something was wrong with him. Chapter 1235 Chapter 1235 Astrid was still talking when David remembered he had forgotten something ¡®Fergus is still inside the Gxy Warship!¡® This was why he came to Royal and did his best to help the empire. It was so that the empire would not start a war with the Sangruil Sinners, causing the people to suffer. Therefore, David asked, ¡°Your Majesty, how is the situation between the empire and the Sangruil Sinners?¡± ¡®Hmm?¡® Gamora was taken aback. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She did not know why David would suddenly mention the Sangruil Sinners. However, she answered, ¡°The Sangruil Sinners are just clowns. Of course, they can¡¯t pose a threat to the empire. It¡®s just that the emperor is very busy, so they can run rampant for now. Soon, we will get rid of all of them.¡± Of course, Gamora would not tell the truth. The empire was very troubled after finding out the Sangruil Sinners were working with the Nine¨C Headed Serpent n. Most importantly, Moe had injured the emperor. Even if Moe¡®s injuries had suffered worse injuries, this would still be hard for the people to ept. Who was the emperor? He was the strongest person in the Milky Way, and now he was injured by someone else. If word got out, the entire Milky Way would be in chaos. ¡°That¡®s good. I ran into the new head of the Callisto family, Fergus, while I was on the way. He had be fully dependent on the4 Sangruil Sinners and had fused with the genes from the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, causing his strength to skyrocket. However, I¡®ve subdued him, and he¡®s in the Gxy Warship. Your Majesty, you can get someone to bring him away. I hope this will help you with your research into the Sangruil Sinners,¡± David said. ¡°Oh? The Callisto family has be dependent on the Sangruil Sinners? Is this true?¡± Gamora was interested now. The Callisto family was one of the eight prominent families in the Milky Way, and they were not weak. The empire had also obtained information about forces suspected to have relied on the . Sangruil Sinners. However, these were just suspicions, and they were not confirmed. Moreover, the Callisto family was not on the list of suspected forces. This could only mean that the Callisto family was good at covering their footsteps. Moreover, the emperor was resting during this period, and it was inconvenient for him to act. That was why the empire did not do anything. If it was confirmed that the Callisto family had relied on the Sangruil Sinners, the empire could exert pressure on them. The empire could punish the Callisto family to serve as a warning to others. If David¡¯s information were legitimate, it would be hugely beneficial to the empire. ¡°I am unaware if the rest of the Callisto family is working with the Sangruil Sinners, but Fergus, the head of the family, has indeed be a member of the Sangruil Sinners. You can go ask him anything you want to know,¡± David answered. ¡°Good! David, if this is true, you will have made a huge contribution,¡± Gamora said earnestly. David smiled but did not say anything. He did not care about credit. He just did not want to see a war happening in the Milky Way. One side would be humans, while one side would be half¨Chuman, half¨Cbeats monsters colluding with foreign races. Naturally, David would side with the empire. After Gamora said that, she asked her people to bring Fergus out. David also notified Balu to bring Fergus out to hand him to the empire. Soon, the four of them reached Princess Astrid¡¯s courtyard in the Royal Pce. Someone had prepared a table of sumptuous food and drinks. After David and the others arrived, they sat down, and the weing banquet officially began. Astrid was happy throughout the meal. She had been excited ever since she heard about David arriving on Royal. At night, David was arranged to stay in another courtyard. He was a man, so he could not stay in Princess Astrid¡¯s courtyard. Even though Astrid wanted him to stay, this would not be the case since Empress Gamora was around. At this moment, David was in the courtyard chatting and drinking tea with Mia. At the same time, they enjoyed Royal¡¯s night sky. Chapter 1236 Chapter 1236 As expected of Royal, even its night sky looked dreamy. Suddenly, David¡®s mind power sensed an energy that was as dazzling as the sun approaching him. David smiled and said, ¡°Since Your Majesty is here, why don¡®t you show yourself?¡± ¡°Not bad! David, you found me. I guess Gammy was right. You are not indeed not a simpleton,¡± a deep and resounding voice prated David and Mia¡®s ears. Unbeknownst to them, a middle¨Caged man was sitting opposite David. Mia felt her brain haywire when she saw the middle¨Caged man who appeared out of nowhere. ¡®What did David call him? ¡®His Majesty? ¡®His Majesty! ¡°His Majesty Emperor Nimbus of the Milky Way Empire? The strongest person in the Milky Way? ¡®Such a legendary figure is in front of me right now?¡® Mia felt as if she was about to pass out. Back then, looking at someone like Emperor Nimbus would burn one¡®s eyes. He was like the sun, shining down on the Milky Way and subduing all the top forces. ¡°Mia greets you, Your Majesty!¡± Mia returned to her senses and knelt on the ground, greeting respectfully. ¡°That¡®s enough. You may rise. His Majesty is not here tonight, only Astrid¡®s father, Nimbus. I am here as Astrid¡®s father,¡± Nimbus shook his hand and said. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Mia stood up and got behind David. She did not dare to continue sitting. How many people in the Milky Way dared to sit next to Emperor Nimbus? Mia peered at David. She saw that he had no intention of getting up. He sat there quietly and looked at the strongest man in the Milky Way with a smile. ¡®That¡®s Emperor Nimbus!¡® Mia was confused. She did not know if David had forgotten his manners after leaving the Royal Region for too long or if there was another reason for his behavior. How could he be so calm facing the emperor? After staying with him for so long, Mia did not think David was nuts. ¡®He¡¯s pretty normal, right? ¡®Why does he seem so insane now? ¡®Is the emperor not still the emperor even if he says he¡¯s here as Astrid¡¯s father? ¡®Is David taking the emperor seriously?¡® Mia wanted to remind David of this, but she thought it would be inappropriate for her to speak up. ¡®What should I do?¡® Mia was anxious. They would be doomed if David offended the emperor and pissed him off. Mia had no idea that David had reached partial Eternal Realm and was on the same level as Emperor Nimbus. Of course, David would not be humble if he faced someone on the same level as him. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Also, David¡¯s strength would rise again soon. When that happened, the emperor might have to bow whenever he met David. The difference between partial Eternal Realm and Eternal Realm was more significant than the differences between the realms before it. If David managed to break through, he would be immortal. Even Emperor Nimbus would have to call someone at Eternal Realm master. This was a world where strength was of the utmost importance. Mia knew David was mysterious, but even so, was he more powerful than the emperor? Of course, she was not the only one who felt this way. Everyone who knew David would not think he was on the same level as the emperor. Chapter 1237 Chapter 1237 ¡°David, you¡¯re pretty good. You¡¯re the only one among the youngsters in the Milky Way to be so rxed and calm when meeting me,¡± Nimbus said. Nimbusmented internally when he saw David grinning at him. Other factors aside, David would have a bright future based on how he was neither obsequious nor supercilious when facing Nimbus. There were not a lot of people who would smile like this when they were sitting opposite Nimbus in the Milky Way. Even amongst the elders, no one, including the grandmasters from major forces, would dare to do this. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, you¡¯re too kind. Didn¡¯t you say His Majesty is not here, and you are only here as Astrid¡¯s father? Since I am friends with Astrid, I don¡¯t have to fear you, right, Mr. Barlowe?¡± David said with a smile. His emotions did not change because of what Nimbus said. Moreover, David hid his true strength using the system. Nimbus would not have said this if he knew David¡¯s true strength. David would never divulge all his trade secrets and disy his trump cards too early. Behind David, Mia¡¯s vision turned ck when she heard what he said. If that was the case, David had indeed taken what the emperor said seriously. ¡®His Majesty was only being polite, but why is David so oblivious? ¡®I think he has forgotten basic etiquette after exploring for too long.¡® At this moment, Mia felt her future turning dark. However, since she decided to follow David, she would not leave because of this. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mia decided to talk to David about this after the emperor left so that he would no longer make stupid mistakes like this. ¡°Splendid! Haha! Uncle Barlowe? David, you surprised me. You have a fearless heart at such a young age, so no wonder you have this level of strength right now. Furthermore, you will have unlimited achievements in the future!¡± Nimbus guffawed. He had been observing David since he got here and was trying to guess who David was. However, Nimbus had not found anything wrong with David until now. If David were a Sangruil Sinner spy, he would not be so unmoved when he met Nimbus. Even the grandmasters would not have such strong hearts, let alone a youngster like David. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, stop praising me. You can¡¯t praise me too much, or I¡¯ll be full of myself. You should have a reason for coming here tonight, right?¡± David asked the question he had in his heart. He knew Nimbus did not want Astrid to know about his visit, which was why he came here at this time. He was trying to avoid Princess Astrid. Mia did not want to stay here anymore. She would feel like an arrow had shot her whenever David said something. She was almost struggling to breath. ¡®David! The person in front of you is the emperor of the Milky Way Empire! ¡®Can¡®t you be humbler and speak nicely? Aside from Empress Gamora and Princess Astrid, the only person in the Milky Way who dares to talk to Nimbus in that tone is Wilfred, who is hiding in the dark. ¡®Aside from those three, I don¡®t think there is a fourth person who dares to act this way. Now, David is the fourth individual. Of course, those Sangruil Sinners are an exception.¡® Nimbus was shocked. He did not expect David to talk to him in that tone. Chapter 1238 Chapter 1238 ¡®The ignorant are fearless indeed!¡® However, since he was the emperor of the Milky Way Empire, Nimbus would not do anything to David over this trivial matter. He was here today to confirm David¡®s identity. Even though Nimbus could not sense anything wrong with David, this did not mean David was off the hook He still needed to double¨Cconfirm this. ¡°David, I did indeede here for a reason.¡± ¡°Please tell me, Mr. Barlowe. I will do my best as long as it¡®s within my power.¡± ¡°I have a few questions for you, and I hope you can be honest with me.¡± After Nimbus said that, his face turned solemn before David could answer him. Then, he looked at David seriously and asked, ¡°David, who are you?¡± David was confused by the question. ¡°Why are you asking that, Mr. Barlowe?¡± Mia¡®s soul left her body after Nimbus¡¯ expression changed. Her hands and feet started shaking. She thought, ¡®Oh no! Oh no! David has enraged His Majesty. What should I do? What should I do? Right, Princess Astrid! Only she can save David now.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°But how can I notify Princess Astrid?¡® ¡°David, Astrid was at an impasse when she was in danger. When I went to save her, King Moe of Sangruil stopped me, and there was a split second that I thought Astrid would not make it. Why did you show up at the scene so coincidentally? You saved her so easily and got on her good side. She¡®s obsessed with you now. Don¡®t you think this is too much of a coincidence?¡± Nimbus asked, staring straight at David. Nimbus thought David would show a big reaction, regardless of whether he was problematic or not. However, he was only slightly shocked before smiling helplessly. Then, he answered, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, do you think I saved Princess Astrid because I had an ulterior motive?¡± ¡°Don¡®t you? If not, how can you exin the coincidence?¡± ¡°How can I exin this coincidence to you regardless? If I nned to get close to Her Royal Highness using this tactic, wouldn¡®t that make me Sangruil Sinner?¡± ¡°We suspect you¡®re a Sangruil Sinner spy who was sent to infiltrate the empire. Since you have no chance of taking action anywhere else, you decided to take action against Astrid.¡± ¡°Mr. Barlowe, your suspicion is baseless. I just sent you that monster Fergus who has relied on the Sangruil Sinners and fused with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s genes. Why am I suddenly a Sangruil Sinner myself?¡± David said bitterly. He never expected to be doubted like that. However, he figured it made sense for Nimbus to doubt him after thinking about it. The main reason was that David had showed up just in time. The Sangruil Sinners had not shown themselves in centuries, yet they made aeback the moment David arrived in the Royal Region. Anyone would be suspicious. ¡°That¡¯s the reason we¡¯re a little unsure. The empire has examined Fergus, and he has perfectly fused with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s genes. ording to what we know, this rarely happens to the Sangruil Sinners, which means he had a bright future. Moreover, the Callisto family hid this so well that the empire didn¡¯t suspect them. The empire has now eliminated them, all thanks to you. If you used the Callisto family to gain our trust, then I imagine that this price is much too high for the Sangruil Sinners,¡± Nimbus said in confusion. Not long ago, Azure Dragon and White Tiger Internal Halls had eliminated the Callisto family. They had indeed sided with the Sangruil Sinners. When the halls were raiding the Callisto family, they found many Sangruil Sinner core seniors hiding within the Callisto family. This was definitely a heavy blow to the Sangruil Sinners. After learning about the Callisto family, Nimbus knew the chances of David being a Sangruil Sinner were close to zero. However, he still asked this question to see how David would answer. Chapter 1239 Chapter 1239 ¡°Mr. Barlowe. I genuinely can¡®t exin this to you. I ran into someone chasing after the Dance Fairy when I arrived at the Royal Region, and shortly after, I ran into someone chasing after Princess Astrid. I feel helpless as well. I would feel guilty if I didn¡®t save them, but if I save them, I would give myself a lot of unnecessary trouble. What do you think I should have done? Who can I vent to?¡± David said helplessly. ¡°David, I¡®m sorry for causing trouble to you,¡± Mia said apologetically behind David. ¡°It¡®s fine. Mia, you don¡®t have to apologize. Even though I initially did not want to be troubled, you helped me a lot afterward. You made many things easy for me when I arrived at the Royal Region. If not, I wouldn¡®t have kept you around,¡± Davidforted. ¡°David, even if I don¡®t think you¡®re a Sangruil Sinner, I have no choice but to be suspicious because this is rted to Astrid. That¡®s why I have to be vignt about this. Tell me about your experience in detail. You should start from the moment you started to form memories until the present to prove your innocence.¡± David found this difficult. ¡®How should I tell him my experience? I can¡®t! ¡®I can¡®t tell him the truth. ¡®I am from an indigenous living, and I can¡®t tell him how I got to this stage. ¡®Moreover, it¡®s unrealistic for me to make something up. Nimbus is not like Astrid.¡® If David made something up, it would be proven to be fake very soon. If so, he would be at a disadvantage. Even though David was not scared of Nimbus, it would be better to avoid any potential trouble. He did not want to be stuck in a deadlock with the empire. After all, David would side with the empire if he had to choose between the empire and those half¨C human, half¨Cbeast Sangruil Sinners. Nimbus wanted to find out David¡®s background by asking this. Perhaps he had already looked into David. Since David was not from the Royal Region but an indigenous living, they would not find anything even if he suddenly appeared in the Royal Region. 1 This was why Nimbus asked him this. David racked his brain, yet he could not find a suitable exnation. Therefore, he could only reject the request, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mr. Barlowe. Everyone has secrets, and I believe you have them as well. Plus, my experience is a little special, so I can¡®t tell you about it. Please stop asking me to share this.¡± ¡°How can I believe you then? Or rather, how can you prove your innocence?¡± Nimbus asked. ¡°I have already reached this stage, so what can I do if you still don¡®t believe me? Moreover, I can¡®t prove anything,¡± David spread his hands and said begrudgingly. ¡°David, I¡®m not satisfied with your answer,¡± Nimbus said, his face turning dark. ¡°Since you¡®re not satisfied, should I leave the Royal Region? I won¡®t participate in the battle between you and the Sangruil Sinners. I also promise never to return to the Royal Region to see Princess Astrid. We will never interfere with each other¡®s lives ever again.¡± ¡°Do you think I will let you leave now that you¡®re here and refuse to exin yourself?¡± ¡°Mr. Barlowe, please stop forcing me. I have contributed to the empire by bringing Fergus to Royal for you, right? Are you now preventing me from leaving? How is that reasonable?¡± David said sarcastically. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The two were talking to each other li¨¢rshly now. On one side, Mia was beyond nervous. She was worried that Nimbus would kill David if he were not happy. ¡°David, I¡®m not forcing you. The Sangruil Sinners are bearing down on us menacingly after working with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent ns from the Beast Gxy. If we¡®re not careful, everyone in the Milky Way will be affected, and there will be unimaginable casualties. You must know that the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n loves to eat humans, as this can help them grow quickly. If the Sangruil Sinners gain the right to rule the Milky Way, humans will be the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s food,¡± Nimbus exined out of the blue. He did not know why he did this. Logically, Nimbus should make that scoundrel David¡®s life difficult since David dared to speak to him that way. However, Nimbus¡® intuition told him it would be best not to start a conflict with David. Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240 Nimbus felt that this was because of Astrid. No matter what, David had saved Astrid before. If he did something to David, it would be hard to exin to Astrid. Of course, the most important thing was that Nimbus was very suspicious of David being a Sangruil Sinner spy. If David showed the tiniest sign of being a Sangruil Sinner, Emperor Nimbus of the Milky Way Empire would not spare him. Nimbus could still see the bigger picture. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, I understand. Of course, I¡¯m with you because I¡¯m a human. I will not say no if you need my help, but I genuinely can¡¯t exin my background,¡± David said with a bitter grin. ¡°David, are you sure you want to continue being stubborn? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to tell me? You will make things hard for me if you do this.¡± Nimbus did not expect David to be so stubborn even when he had said this. He was the emperor of the Milky Way Empire. When had he ever exchanged so many words with a kid? Nimbus had tried his best to control himself today. ¡°Alright, Mr. Barlowe. Even if I tell you, you won¡¯t believe me, so I better leave. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything after I leave the Royal Region. I hope you can eliminate the Sangruil Sinners soon to prove my innocence.¡± After David said that, he turned to say to Mia, ¡°Let¡¯s N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then, he got up to leave. The moment he stepped forward, he felt a terrifying energy overwhelming him. David quickly pulled Mia behind him to block this energy from hurting Mia. If not, the energy just now would cause Mia to pass out. This was not Nimbus¡® full strength. If he showed his strength as someone at partial Eternal Realm, all of Royal would shake. Even so, Mia still felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. ¡°David, you¡¯re too foolish. I am the emperor of the Milky Way Empire, and you¡¯re the first youngster who dares to speak to me this way. Don¡¯t even think about leaving Royal if you don¡¯t tell me your background for me to verify your identity. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. I will lock you in the empire¡¯s prison until the end of the war between the empire and the Sangruil Sinners. You can choose for yourself.¡± Nimbus was still sitting in the same ce, but his energy was different. This was how an emperor should be. Just now, he was a father go, Mia.¡± Even if Nimbus had notpletely recovered from his injuries until now, it would be enough for him just to show David his energy. However, the sight of David pleading, which Nimbus expected to see, never appeared. David stood before Mia. The smile on his face gone. ¡°Nimbus, i respected you and called you Mr. Barlowe because you¡®re Astrid¡®s father. Now you¡®re trying to take advantage of your seniority? You don¡®t want me to leave, huh? I¡®d like to see if you can stop me!¡± Chapter 1241 Chapter 1241 David¡¯s statement was like a sudden p of thunder. Not only did it shock Mia behind him into widening her eyes and dropping her jaw,pletely unable to think, but even Emperor Nimbus sat there beyond astonished. ¡®How many years has it been? How many years has it been since someone talked to him like this?¡® a Who was he? He was the emperor of the Milky Way Empire and the strongest person in the gxy that everyone acknowledged. Now, a punk like David was calling him by name, and was even questioning if Nimbus could make him stay. This was such a colossal joke. Even if David had great ability, what was his difference with an ant in front of Emperor Nimbus? Nimbus felt that he could kill David with just a finger. He was very curious about where David got his courage from. David never showed Nimbus any respect from the start. ¡®Does he have backing, or is he just ignorant?¡® Nimbusughed at himself when he thought of this. ¡®So what if David has backing? Everyone in the Milky Way fears me, since when have I feared anyone?¡® ¡°The young indeed grow bolder with the years. David, don¡¯t you know that you have to pay for saying that? Ask the elders in your family if they dare to call me directly by name and those things to me.¡± say Despite sounding calm, Mia could feel Nimbus¡® anger from behind David. She tugged David¡¯s clothes gently, trying to tell him to apologize to the emperor. After this, she would ask Princess Astrid to be the mediator. If not, this matter would reach an unfavorable conclusion. How many people in the Milky Way could withstand the emperor¡¯s anger? Nimbus was the strongest person in the Milky Way, and he had been at the top of the Milky Way food chain for so many years. Now, a young man was pointing at him and iming that he was taking advantage of his seniority. If he were someone with a bad temper, he would have killed David with a p right then. As the emperor, Nimbus could control his temper well. Despite this, Nimbus would still give David a painful lesson so that he would learn how to act properly. ¡°I don¡¯t have to ask my elders, Nimbus. I will block whatever you throw at me. Coincidentally, I want to see if the emperor, the strongest person in the Milky Way, is anywhere near as good as he¡¯s made out to be and if he¡¯s worthy of the title.¡± After David said that, he unsheathed the wooden sword sheath next to him. A long red sword rose before stopping in front of David. After this, David grabbed it. David¡¯s aura changed when he gripped the Evil¨CSplitting Sword. He looked like he was about to show off his ability. Nimbus watched David quietly. He was about to burst intoughter from anger. ¡®When has a stupid kid ever dared to challenge my authority as the emperor? ¡®But¡­¡® Nimbus looked at the sword in David¡¯s hand. This sword looked a little strange and he felt threatened by it. Unfortunately, Nimbus did not use swords. If not, hisbat power would rise greatly with the help of this sword. N?velDrama.Org content rights. If that happened, Moe would not have been able to threaten him anymore. ¡°David, I don¡¯t know why you have the confidence to think you can fight me, but your sword is pretty interesting. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not enough. It can¡¯t make up the difference between us.¡± Nimbus got up from his seat to get ready to teach David a lesson. Even though Wilfred asked him to not fight for the time being, David was just a kid. Would he need to use his full strength on David? ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think you can dictate this. We will only know after a duel,¡± David started to sound excited. Ever since he reached partial Eternal Realm, he had wanted to find someone on his level to test his limits. Chapter 1242 Chapter 1242 Unfortunately, Nimbus was the only one at partial Eternal Realm to the Milky Way¡¯s public eye. David could not find anyone else to challenge. Now, his chance had arrived. He could have a duel with Nimbus, and while he was at it, he could find out what he wascking. When Nimbus was about to teach David a lesson on behalf of his family¡­ Creak! The door of the courtyard was pushed open, and Princess Astrid came in. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Once she walked in, she was her father standing opposite David. At the same time, David was holding a long red sword. ¡°Father! Why are you here? David, why are you holding a sword? What are you doing?¡± Astrid asked curiously. 1 When Nimbus heard Astrid¡¯s voice, heughed and said, ¡°Astrid, you¡¯re here. Haha! David said I¡¯m his idol and he¡¯s been admiring me for a very long time, so he wanted me to give him some guidance.¡± Astrid¡¯s arrival allowed Mia¡¯s tense nerves to rx immediately. She exhaled in her heart. ¡®We managed to escape tonight. ¡®But can we live now that we¡¯ve offended His Majesty?¡® ¡°Really?¡± Astrid looked at David. David was disdainful at what Nimbus said. ¡®Who is admiring you? If Astrid didn¡¯t show up so suddenly, it¡¯s hard to say who would have won if we got into a fight. ¡®Also, you¡¯re wrong about who will admire who when I finally break through to Eternal Realm. However, afterining internally, David answered, ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah! Your Royal Highness, I wanted Mr. Barlowe to give me some guidance, but you got here before we could start.¡± ¡°You can continue! Pretend I¡¯m not here. I¡¯m just here to look around,¡± Astrid said. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll talk about it next time. I just remembered I need to take care of some business. Astrid, you should talk to them. I¡¯lle to give David guidance when I¡¯m free next time.¡± Nimbus purposely exaggerated the word ¡®guidance¡®. David shrugged indifferently. Of course, he could tell what Nimbus meant by this. However, was he scared? So what if he was the emperor? He was only at partial Eternal Realm, while David had an Evil¨CSplitting Sword that could sh all things evil. He was not inferior to Nimbus at all. ¡°Have a safe trip, Mr. Barlowe! I¡¯ll await your guidance. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Nimbus peered at David before disappearing from the courtyard silently. Astrid and Mia did not see how Nimbus left. Only David, who was at partial Eternal Realm, saw it. After Nimbus left, David put his sword back into the wooden sheath. He said, ¡°Please sit, Your Royal Highness.¡± Astrid walked over to sit where Nimbus had sat just now. ¡°Mia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Astrid asked Mia as she looked at her. David turned his head to see half of Mia¡¯s body drenched. The silky long dress was wrapped around her body tightly, highlighting her seductive figure. ¡®My gosh!¡® David¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®She looks so alluring when her clothes are wet!¡® David quickly turned away to stop himself from staring. If not, it would be hard for him to fall asleep tonight. Ever since he left Earth, David had never thought about that kind of thing. Now that Mia was like this, he could hardly hold himself back. At the same time, he was a little speechless. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a bit extreme?¡® It was just a short while, but Mia¡¯s sweat had soaked through her clothes. Chapter 1243 Chapter 1243 Mia also noticed the condition she was in. It did not feel good to have her clothes sticking to her body. She quickly went back into the house. While walking, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Royal Highness. I was just too hot, so my clothes were soaked. You should talk first. I¡¯ll go take a shower and change into some new clothes.¡± ¡®Is it that hot?¡® Astrid looked at herself. ¡®The nighttime temperature of Royal is just right.¡® However, she did not look into this. ¡°Go ahead, Mia. We will wait for you as we talk,¡± Astrid said. Mia quickly ran into the house to shower and change. David went back to his seat and asked, ¡°Do you need anything from me, Your Royal Highness?¡± ¡°No. I was just too bored, so I wanted toe to talk to you. David, since we¡¯re friends, you should stop calling me Your Royal Highness. It makes us sound like strangers. You can just call me Astrid.¡± ¡°Well, I can call you Miss Astrid,¡± David thought about it and said. ¡°Alright!¡± Astrid agreed. She did not think she could seed so quickly. As long as she took the first step, she could slowly change him in the future. ¡°David, did you go exploring again? I want to go see the outside world with you too. Unfortunately, my parents won¡¯t let me.¡± ¡°No. I just went to carry out some business. Miss Astrid, the emperor and empress have their reasons. Recently, the Sangruil Sinners are running rampant, so nowhere is safe except for Royal. You should wait for a while and only make ns to go out when it¡¯s safe again.¡± ¡°Can I go exploring with you when the timees?¡± Astrid asked expectantly. ¡°Probably not. The ces I go to are too dangerous, and they won¡¯t be suitable for you. Also, the emperor and empress won¡¯t agree either,¡± David rejected. ¡°Then, why can Mia go with you, but I can¡¯t?¡± ¡°Mia¡¯s identity is not the same as yours. How can I exin myself to the emperor and empress if something happens to you?¡± ¡°If I can convince my parents, will you take me?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± David answered. ¡°Really?¡± Astrid asked in surprise. ¡°Yeah, really. If the emperor and empress agree, I will bring you along.¡± Astrid reached out her right hand happily and said, ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± David also reached out his hand to give Astrid a high¨Cfive. Smack! The reason he promised Astrid was because he knew the result. Judging from how he had a conflict with Nimbus and almost fought him just now, Astrid could never convince Nimbus. That was why David dared to agree without hesitation. He could deal with Astrid and also stop her once and for all. Therefore, why not agree? It was none of his business if Nimbus did not allow her to go out anyway. Not long after the two chatted, Mia came out in a new outfit. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. David turned to look at Mia unconsciously. She had always worn loose clothes, so David never expected her to have such an enchanting figure. She might even have been able topete with Selena. After Mia sat down, she joined in the conversation. Chapter 1244 Chapter 1244 The two women were chatting happily. Astrid kept asking them where they went, while Mia chose some interesting experiences to tell Astrid. Astrid felt envious as she listened. She hoped her father would eliminate the Sangruil Sinners soon so that he would agree to let her follow David to every corner of the Milky Way. Nimbus went back to his temporary imperial residence and Empress Gamora approached him. ¡°So? Have you confirmed it?¡± Gamora asked. ¡°I have. It¡¯s unlikely that the Sangruil Sinners sent David,¡± Nimbus shook his head and answered. Then, he told Gamora what happened. ¡°Did you say David almost fought you?¡± Gamora widened her beautiful eyes and asked in surprise. ¡°Yeah. If Astrid didn¡¯t barge in so suddenly, I would have taught that kid some manners and taught him what he should and shouldn¡¯t say,¡± Nimbus said angrily. ¡¤ ¡°H¨CHow is he so daring? Does he have a death wish? Is he not afraid of death? How can there be such a person in this world?¡± Gamora was stunned. She could not wrap her head around this. How dare this young man act so arrogant toward her husband? No one in the entire Milky Way dared to do that. ¡®Who gave him the courage? ¡®Does that young man have no fear? ¡®He definitely has a screw loose. ¡®No! I can¡¯t let Astrid get close to him.¡® ¡°I¡¯m also curious. David has a lot of secrets, but unfortunately, I didn¡¯t unearth them.¡± ¡°Since you didn¡¯t fight, how can you be sure the Sangruil Sinners didn¡¯t send him? He can hide the fact that he has fused with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s genes perfectly if he doesn¡¯t use the power from the n. Also, if I take things a step further, even if he didn¡¯t fuse with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s genes, you can¡¯t be sure that he¡¯s not a Sangruil Sinner.¡± ¡°The act of handing the Callisto family to the empire and exposing the fact that the Sangruil Sinners had infiltrated into the Callisto family is enough to dismiss him as a suspect. This is because the head of the Callisto family could perfectly fuse with the Nine¨C Headed Serpent n¡¯s genes. This kind of person is very rare among the Sangruil Sinners. Thus, he has a very high status and is considered royalty. If this were Moe¡¯s trap, the price would be too high. Also, I found a very important factor.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡®What is it?¡± Gamora asked curiously. ¡°David¡¯s sword,¡± Nimbus replied. ¡°What sword?¡± ¡°A sword that could make me feel threatened. Also, this sword has a strong and overwhelming positive energy, so it¡¯s the mortal enemy of all things evil. If the person is evil, they won¡¯t be able to handle this sword. Therefore, if David can use it to fight, it¡¯s pretty self¨Cexnatory.¡± ¡°Did you say David has a sword that makes you feel threatened and that this sword is the mortal enemy of all things evil?¡± ¡°Exactly. I don¡¯t know where he got it from, but it¡¯s undeniably a very powerful weapon. He must have used this sword¡¯s power to defeat a lot of powerful enemies. That¡¯s why he thought he could be on the same level as me. How preposterous!¡± Nimbusughed. ¡°No matter how powerful that sword is, it¡¯s an inanimate. Plus, it¡¯s a foreign object. True strengthes from oneself. I think David has ventured down the wrong path. ¡°I¡¯ll find a time after the state banquet to teach that kid a lesson. I want him to know that even the most powerful weapon will only ever just be an aid. When there is a huge difference in strength, nothing can make up for it. I also want him to understand the situation he¡¯s in.¡± ¡°I am relieved now that David is not a Sangruil Sinner. However, we still have to pay attention to Astrid,¡± Gamora said. ¡°Of course! How can I let someone abduct Nimbus Barlowe¡¯s daughter? Plus, that punk even dares to call me by name and say I¡¯m taking advantage of my seniority. He¡¯s so daring that it¡¯s pissing me off!¡± Nimbus still could not calm down after remembering what David said to him. If he put it nicely, David was fearless. However, if he was honest, David was a fool who did not know how to read the room. ¡®How dare he be so arrogant with the emperor of the Milky Way Empire. What a disillusioned young man!¡® man!¡® Chapter 1245 Chapter 1245 On Light Star at the edge of the Milky Way. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Bastards! Are you all idiots? How could the empire eliminate the Callisto family that¡®s so important to us?¡± King Moe of Sangruil pointed at the ck¨Crobed men and cursed. He did not expect the empire to eliminate the Callisto family. One had to know that the Callisto family yed an important role in Sangruil¡®s future ns. Most of the forces that Sangruil contacted remained neutral. Only two of the forces hadpletely sided with Sangruil, and the Callisto family was one of them. At the state banquet, the powerhouses of Sangruil and the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n would kill the two men from the Barlowe family that were at partial Eternal Realm to show how strong Sangruil was. Then, those two forces would announce to everyone present to rely on Sangruil. It would be easier if there was someone in the lead. Even if some of the forces would feign civility, most of them would follow Sangruil. At least Sangruil would not be targeted by all of the forces. As long as they could get half of the forces to submit to Sangruil at the state banquet, they could take their time with the rest. Soon, Sangruil would truly take over the Milky Way. This would be the best situation, and they would not alert those terrifying Universe Enforcers. Their patrol area was too big. The Milky Way was just a level 3 civilization, so the Universe Enforcers would not pay much attention to it unless there was arge¨Cscale war. However, now the Callisto family was gone. The effect would not be as good if there was only one force taking the lead. How would Moe not feel angry and agitated? ¡°I¡®m sorry, Your Majesty. We didn¡®t expect Fergus to get exposed. After helping him take over his family, we warned him to keep a low profile and hide while waiting for Your Majesty¡®s orders. However, he refused to listen and insisted on making it public. He wanted to seek revenge but unexpectedly, this happened.¡± ¡°Damn that Fergus! He had a bright future since he could perfectly fuse with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s genes. I didn¡®t expect him to be stupid and unable toy low at all. How many years has Sangruil waited until we have what we have now? Yet, he couldn¡®t wait for even a little while! That good¨Cfor¨Cnothing deserves to die, but what¡®s worse is he disrupted our original n!¡± Moe roared. ¡°Your Majesty, if we don¡®t have the Callisto family, we can still destroy the Barlowe family and take back what belongs to us with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s help.¡± ¡°F*ck off! What the hell do you know? Would I ask you to infiltrate those forces if it were that easy? Won¡®t it be easier to just barge in and eliminate the Barlowe family? Without the help of the major forces of the Royal Region, it won¡®t be easy for us to control the Milky Way even if we eliminate the Barlowe family. Furthermore, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n won¡®t dare to do anything major as well. Everyone will be doomed if we alert those scary fes.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, who are those scary fes? Aside from the four internal halls, are there more powerhouses hiding in the dark in the empire that even the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n is scared of?¡± ¡°You¡®re not at a high¨Cenough level, so you don¡¯t understand some things. You should focus on your work. No matter what, we can¡®t back down now that we¡¯re here. Gather everyone and all our power in three three days. We¡®ll head to Royal to take back what belongs to us.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The ck¨Crobed man answered. The king did not tell them who the scary fes were, and they did not care to continue asking. However, their confidence had swayed a little. Time passed slowly. Ever since Nimbus went to see David on the first night, he never showed up again. David thought Nimbus would show up again the second night. However, he never did even after three nights. David initially wanted to have a duel with Nimbus to test his limits and identify his weaknesses. Now, it seemed that he would not have a chance. David wanted to leave Royal too, but Astrid kept taking him and Mia to travel around Royal. The two women enjoyed themselves a lot. Hence, he did not mention this anymore. There were only a few days until the state banquet, and it would make no difference if he left after the banquet. Chapter 1246 Chapter 1246 There were more and more people on Royal these days. These people were representatives from different forces who came to attend the state banquet. However, even if there were more people, it was not chaotic. It was because no one dared to start any trouble on Royal. There were more people on Royal now, so in order to avoid unnecessary troubles, Mia put on her veil again to hide her gorgeous face. After all, she was pretty popr in the Milky Way and a lot of people knew her. The trio went to all kinds of scenic spots on Royal using the remaining time they had. During the trip, David noticed a few teams of people watching them in secret. Nimbus should have sent them to protect Princess Astrid. He also did not expose them and pretended not to notice. As time passed, the state banquet also approached. The entire started getting busy. The state banquet this year was thergest one yet. It could be described as unprecedentedly grand. Almost all forces in the Milky Way would send someone to attend. Back then, the Barlowes, who were the royal family of the Milky Way Empire, would bring important figures from the empire¡®s political world and military to offer sacrifices to Heaven at the empire¡®s altar. However, this time, since the Sangruil Sinners made aeback with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, Nimbus decided to gather all forces of the Milky Way to eliminate Sangruil. This was why the banquet was so grand and why he invited so many forces. Light Star Countless flying vessels had finished preparing and were ready to take off. Moe¡®s emotional speech moved all of the Sangruil Sinners. They had been waiting for so long, and some of them already had so many descendants. Despite this, they were all holding themselves back. They were desperate to get out of the dark world that had no justice. They wanted to return to their previous glory and enjoy everything good in the Milky Way. ¡°Citizens of Sangruil, do you still want to live on the verge of death and in a world without justice?¡± Moe asked loudly ¡°NO¡± All Sangruil Sinners answered excitedly ¡°Do you want to enjoy all things good in the Milky Way? Wine, food, women!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then, let¡®s go! This will be the moment we decide Sangruil¡®s fate. We have to take back everything we once had and restore Sangruil¡®s former glory!¡± ¡°Long live Sangruil!¡± ¡°Long live the king!¡± Countless Sangruil Sinners cried excitedly. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They had been waiting for this moment for far too long. Furthermore, they had also given up so many things for this moment. Some of them were even willing to be half¨Chuman, half¨Cbeast monsters. ¡°Let¡®s go!¡± Moe was in the lead. He brought all Sangruil citizens to Royal. They wanted to take back what used to be theirs in front of all the forces of the Milky Way during the empire¡®s state banquet. From then on, the Milky Way Empire would be history, and Sangruil would rise and take over the Milky Way Empire. Chapter 1247 Chapter 1247 Moe and the four Nine¨CHeaded Serpents at partial Eternal Realm left for Royal with almost all of the Sangruil Sinners. They swore they would take back everything that belonged to Sangruil. This would be thest battle between Sangruil and the Milky Way Empire. The winner would get everything in the Milky Way, while the loser would be history. No matter who won, they would not give the other party a chance to make aeback. There were five people at partial Eternal Realm on Sangruil¡®s side, while the empire only had two. If there were no idents, the empire would surely lose. Moe was not worried about whether he could eliminate the Barlowe family. On the contrary, he was worried about Nimbus exposing the Nine ¨C Headed Serpent n at the state banquet. After all, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents hadmitted a lot of crimes throughout the history of the Milky Way. They loved eating humans to help them grow, and just this alone was enough to make them hated by every human in the Milky Way. Hence, even if they managed to eliminate the Barlowe family, all of Milky Way¡®s forces would work together to go against them if they learned of this. In the end, arge¨Cscale war in the Milky Way would erupt. Furthermore, everything would go down the drain if they alerted the Universe Enforcers. Hence, Moe had to destroy the Barlowe family with great swiftness before Nimbus had a chance to expose the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents at the state banquet At the same time, he had to show how strong Sangruil was to intimidate all of the forces. That way, he could solve all of his problems at once. Unfortunately, his important pawn, the Callisto family, was eliminated by the empire. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If not, there would have a better effect if he had two forces take the lead in announcing their allegiance to Sangruil. The state banquet was approaching. A lot of powerful grandmasters from different forces arrived at Royal. Emperor Nimbus and Empress Gamora were weing the grandmasters from different forces. Among them was the reputable elder of Lunar Pce, Ophelia Libra. Ophelia was Gamora¡®s teacher Back then. Ophelia adopted Gamora and raised her. It could be said that Ophelia was Gamora¡®s teacher and adoptive mother The two had a close rtionship. Without Ophelia, there would have been no Empress Gamora. Inside a guest room of the Royal Pce, two middle¨Caged women sat opposite each other. One of them was Empress Gamora while the other one was her teacher and reputable elder of Lunar Pce, Ophelia. Ophelia was a rare Infinity Ranker in the Milky Way. Even though Ophelia was at least a thousand years old, she still looked like Gamora¡®s sister when they sat together. They both looked like beautiful middle¨Caged women. This was the benefit of being powerful. Not only could Ophelia extend her lifespan, she could also slow down her aging process. In addition, Ophelia had been taking all kinds of drugs to slow down aging, so she did not look too much older than Gamora. If she could break through to Eternal Realm, she could enjoy being immortal and stay young forever Eternal Realm was the target of all powerhouses. Unfortunately, this obstacle stopped more than 99.9% of the people. ¡°Gammy, there must be something behind why the empire is hosting such a huge state banquet in advance, right?¡± Ophelia asked. ¡°Teacher, to be honest, the Sangruil Sinners are being very aggressive this time, so the empire has to take this seriously. If not, the entire Milky Way will be affected,¡± Gamora sighed and replied. She did not need to lie to her teacher. Chapter 1248 Chapter 1248 Gamora trusted Ophelia the most. ¡°I managed to learn about some of this. This time, the Sangruil Sinners are working together with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n and fusing with their genes. Even though their strength will skyrocket, at the same time, they turned themselves into more of a fiend than a man.¡± ¡°So, you know about it!¡± ¡°The Labate family is one of the overlords of the Milky Way, so we obviously know what the Nine¨C Headed Serpents are thinking. They are bringing catastrophe to every human in the Milky Way by doing this!¡± ¡°They might be aware that they will die out if they keep struggling on whilst at death¡®s door. Hence, they are working together with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n to gamble in all on this one move. They want to drag the empire down with them before they die out.¡± ¡°Even if the Sangruil Sinners can win, don¡®t they know it¡®s easier to invite the devil in than to send him away? The Nine¨CHeaded Serpents will devour the Milky Way until there¡®s nothing left. They will be the sinners of the Milky Way.¡± ¡°That¡®s why we can¡®t let Sangruil win and we must defeat them. This is also the reason we invited all the forces over. As long as we unite, we will have a chance to win.¡± ¡°More importantly, are there any powerful Nine¨CHeaded Serpentsing over? The Sangruil Sinners alone can¡®t do much. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpents are key to their victory.¡± ¡°ording to the news from the empire, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents must have sent someone over. However, we still don¡®t know the details. This is why Nimbus prioritizes this so much.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gammy, no matter what, Lunar Pce will always support you and the empire,¡± Ophelia said solemnly. ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡± Gamora stood up and bowed to Ophelia. ¡°Alright. You are the empress of the Milky Way Empire, why are you bowing at me?¡± ¡°Teacher, you gave me my life. Where would I be if it weren¡®t for you? No matter who I am now, I will always be your disciple and your daughter. Thus, I should bow to you.¡± ¡°Oh, you!¡± Ophelia smiled bitterly and did not know what to say. She was hurt by a man when she was young, so she decided to focus on martial arts. Now, she was still alone a thousand yearster. Gamora was Ophelia¡®s pride in this life. When Ophelia found Gamora hundreds of years ago, she was still a baby. Not only did Ophelia raise Galora into a high priestess of the Lunar Pce, Gamora even became the einpress alter that A few dayster, more powerhouses appeared on Royal. More than 80% of the Milky Way¡®s powerhouses were gathered here. The state banquet this time was the biggest one the Milky Way Empire ever had. At the same time, it was also the most dangerous one. Back when the Milky Way was split between the empire and Sangruil, the two were still aware of their roots even though they had fought for thousands of years. The empire had never faced this kind of danger before. However, this time was different. Not only was their opponent the Sangruil Sinners, but there was also the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n from a level 5 civilization to be cautious of. That was a powerful race with Eternal Realm powerhouses. If the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was not scared of the Universe Enforcers, they would have taken over the Milky Way a long time ago and raised humans as their food. Even though the Universe Enforcers might not notice a tiny level 3 civilization, the Nine Headed Serpents did not dare to bet on this. If they were found out, they would have to pay a huge price. Their entire race might just be eliminated. The Universe Enforcers¡® reputation was no joke. They proved themselves through their actions. A lot of forces and races in the vast universe had previously tried their luck breaking the Universe Convention. In the end, they were wiped out by the Universe Enforcers. That was a terrifying existence that was also incredibly secretive. No one could guarantee when and where they would show up. Chapter 1249 Chapter 1249 As time passed, David and the gang ended their travels and went back to the Royal Pce. The state banquet was in three days. As the princess, Astrid had to attend the state banquet. Empress Gamora also summoned her over during these two days to make various preparations. David could finally rx. He would drink tea in the courtyard every day. At the same time, he would release his mind power to scan the new powerhouses arriving on Royal. There were a lot of powerhouses on Royal these few days. The rarely¨Cseen Infinity Rankers all showed up on Royal. Of course, there were also a lot of Cosmo and Celestial Rankers. David could even detect a lot of peak Infinity Rankers. It seemed that the empire was going to do something to the Sangruil Sinners. However, this was expected. The Sangruil Sinners just started to infiltrate the empire, so the empire should use this opportunity to eliminate this crisis before it could worsen. If they dragged this on, it would be difficult once the Sangruil Sinners infiltrated too many forces. There might even be a split again. Of course, the empire did not want to see this. In David¡®s honest opinion, if the empire and Sangruil previously both consisted of humans, and if their war was not toorge in scale and did not cause countless casualties, he would not care about it. However, those fes from Sangruil abandoned their identities as humans and became monsters so that they could win. David could not stand this at all. It would not be good if humans in the Milky Way were dominated by a bunch of monsters. Plus, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n ate humans. Since Sangruil were granted their power, they must have promised to provide humans to the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n as food. David could not tolerate this. After all, he was also human. How could he watch his fellow humans be food for other races? Sorry, but David could not do that. Therefore, even if he almost fought Nimbus, he would not hesitate to take action if the empire were in danger and it was within his power. However, he would only do what was within his power. If the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents sent someone at Eternal Realm, David would hide and run away as fast as he could. He would then eliminate these foreign races when he was strong enough to avenge the humans. One day until the state banquet. David sat in the courtyard. When he was about to take a sip of his tea, he stopped suddenly. His teacup stopped by his lips but he did not drink it. A few secondster, David came to his senses and took a sip before putting the cup down. ¡°David, what happened? Do you feel unwell?¡± Mia saw David pausing and asked. ¡°No, I just remembered something interesting,¡± David said with a smile. He used his mind power to sense something unusual in the Royal Pce. The entire Milky Way was saying Emperor Nimbus was the strongest person in the Milky Way and he was the only one at partial Eternal Realm. However, just now, David found that there was another person at partial Eternal Realm inside the Royal Pce aside from Emperor Nimbus. ¡®Interesting. How interesting!¡® As expected of an empire that had ruled the Milky Way for so many years. It was so good at keeping secrets. Truly, no other force could compete with its history. There were two people at partial Eternal Realm. David might be at a disadvantage if he had to fight them. However, David had never fought them before so he did not know where his limity. He did not have a clear understanding of his strength. He had three topbat skills, and they were trained all to perfection. Plus, he had an Evil Splitting Sword that could sh through all evil in the universe. David, who was at partial Eternal Realm now, badly wanted to find an opponent who was at the same level as him to duel them unrestrainedly and carefreely. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. However, he never got xthis chance. He could always defeat his opponents in seconds, so there was no suspense at all. ¡°What is it?¡± Mia asked curiously. Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250 ¡°You will know soon. If I¡®m not wrong, the state banquet this time won¡®t be boring. There should be drama unfolding.¡± ¡®Drama?¡® Mia was dumbfounded. David still wants to watch drama unfolding during the state banquet? ¡®He offended His Majesty. Shouldn¡®t he run as far away from Royal as possible while His Majesty doesn¡®t have the time to think about us during the state banquet? ¡®If not, His Majesty will surelye for us when he has free time after the banquet. After all, David scolded His Majesty. ¡®No one in the Milky Way dares to do that. David is the first person who can sessfully live for so long after insulting His Majesty.¡® If Princess Astrid did not show up in time, Mia suspected that might have already died. Mia was also so scared that her clothes were drenched with her sweat. However, David was still indifferent and had not been nervous at all. He did not realize the seriousness of the matter. Mia did not understand David. ¡®Is he stupid? Even so, he knows and understands everything. ¡®Is he smart? However, he¡®s so stubborn on some things and refuses to think from another perspective.¡® David could have given in and briefly recounted his experience to the emperor to get through the situation. At the same time, he could also get on the emperor¡®s good side 1 However, he insisted on going against the emperor and making him mad. Wasn¡®t he asking for trouble? ¡°David, I have a suggestion,¡± Mia blurted out. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think we shouldn¡®t go to the state banquet tomorrow. Instead, we should leave Royal during the banquet when His Majesty doesn¡®t have time to care about us. If not, we won¡®t be able to leave after the state banquet.¡± David was in betweenughter and tears after he heard what Mia said. How should he exin to Mia that he was not scared of Nimbus? On the contrary, he wanted to have a duel with Nimbus to see where his limit was. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mia would not believe him. Not a single person would believe him, let alone her. After all, the emperor¡®s prestige was etched in everyone¡®s heart. In everyone¡®s heart, Emperor Nimbus was the strongest person in the Milky Way, and no one could defeat him. ¡°Mia, do you think I am an idiot?¡± David asked. ¡°Huh? What are you saying? How are you an idiot? If you are an idiot, it means there aren¡®t any smart people in the universe,¡± Mia shrieked to show how affirmative she was. However, she was murmuring to herself on the inside. ¡®You¡®re not an idiot, but you are stubborn. ¡®You refuse to think from another perspective sometimes ¡®Aside from this, there¡®s nothing else wrong with you.¡® ¡°You should believe me since I¡®m not an idiot. No matter what I do, you should support me because I have my reasons and consideration for everything I do. Perhaps you won¡®t understand now, but I believe you will soon.¡± David said earnestly. Mia looked at David. She felt that he looked serious and did not look like he was joking at all. ¡°Alright, maybe I¡®m just overthinking.¡¯ Even though she was still confused about what benefits David could gain by offending the emperor, the strongest person in the Milky Way, since David said this, it means he must know something. Therefore, she did not need to remind him of anything. She just needed to focus on her job. ¡°Since you have thought this through, I won¡®t worry about you anymore. No matter what you do in the future, I will support you unconditionally and I won¡®t question you,¡± Mia answered. ¡°That¡®s more like it.¡± A smile appeared on David¡®s face. Chapter 1251 Chapter 1251 In the deep part of the Royal Pce, Wilfred suddenly felt as if a pair of eyes were staring at him. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, when he tried to detect it again, he found nothing. ¡®What¡®s going on?¡® Wilfred was curious. He had cultivated a specialbat skill, so his detection ability was very strong. At the very least, his perception was better than Nimbus¡®, another person at Eternal Realm. This feeling of being watched would not be appear without reason. ¡®Have the Sangruil Sinners infiltrated Royal?¡® Wilfred wondered in shock ¡®It¡®s possible! ¡°This is not good. I have to tell Nimbus so he can be prepared. ¡®The state banquet tomorrow might not go peacefully. ¡®The Sangruil Sinners might act at the state banquet tomorrow. ¡®Moreover, the other party has noticed me, while I didn¡®t get the chance to detect the other person so I don¡®t know how strong they are.¡® Wilfred realized the seriousness of the situation. ¡®This person could not only infiltrate Royal silently, but they can also go undetected while probing Royal. ¡°This is bad!¡® Wilfred immediately asked Nimbus toe over. Soon, Nimbus arrived at the secret room. He said directly, ¡°Uncle Wilfred, why did you ask me toe in such a hurry?¡± ¡°Nimbus, you¡®re here. Sit,¡± Wilfred said. ¡°Uncle Wilfred, I am very busy. Please tell me what¡®s going on now,¡± Nimbus sat down and urged. The state banquet was tomorrow and he had a lot to prepare. He did not just have to gather all the forces for the state banquet, the entire Barlowe family also needed to offer sacrifices to Heaven. When the time came, everyone from the Barlowe family would have to attend the ceremony, including Nimbus and Wilfred who were at partial Eternal Realm. ¡°Nimbus, leave it to the others. I have something important to tell you.¡± As Wilfred said this, his expression turned serious. Nimbus also noticed Wilfred¡®s change, and his expression also became solemn. He knew his uncle would not act this way for no reason. ¡°Uncle Wilfred, please tell me. I¡®m listening,¡± Nimbus rposed himself. ¡°Just now, I noticed someone probing the Royal Pce in secret. However, when I tried to detect who it was, I couldn¡®t find anything,¡± Wilfred said imposingly. ¡®What? Someone was probing the Royal Pce and they could avoid Uncle Wilfred¡®s detection? ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ Nimbus was beyond shocked. ¡°Are you sure, Uncle Wilfred?¡± ¡°Would I joke about something like this? They might have found out about me, but I don¡®t know anything about this person, and I don¡®t know how strong they are. If they can avoid my detection, I¡®m sure they¡®re not someone to take lightly. There might be trouble at the state banquet tomorrow, so you have to be prepared in case you get caught off guard.¡± ¡°Uncle Wilfred, are you really unable to detect this person at all?¡± Nimbus asked in disbelief. Chapter 1252 Chapter 1252 Nimbus knew of Wilfred¡®sbat skill. If Wilfred, someone at partial Eternal Realm, used it, it would mean that the people who could avoid detection had either surpassed partial Eternal Realm or had reached Eternal Realm. Or perhaps they had a special cloakingbat skill that surpassed Wilfred¡®s perception. However, how could these people appear on Royal? Did the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n send them? ¡°I detected a small trace of them in a split second just now. However, I can¡®t feel them at all right now. This person has a terrifying hiding skill and they might even be in front of us right now without us knowing,¡± Wilfred said bitterly. ¡°H¨CHow is that possible?¡± Nimbus murmured. He knew what Wilfred meant by that. This person had such a good hiding skill, so it would be as easy as pie for them to attack Nimbus and Wilfred if they wanted to. Moreover, tomorrow was the state banquet, and if this person was hiding in the crowd, they would be a huge threat. ¡°Nothing is impossible. There will always be someone better out there. The universe is too big, and it¡®s muchrger than what you can imagine. The Milky Way is just an unremarkable low civilization. If I¡®m not wrong, this person might not be from here. Instead, they should have been sent by the Nine¨C Headed Serpents from the Beast Gxy to help the Sangruil Sinners.¡± ¡°Uncle Wilfred, what should we do then? If you can¡®t detect them, I can¡®t either. As long as he is not at Eternal Realm, I won¡®t be scared of him if hees forward. However, if he hides in the crowd and ¡°Why not cancel the state banquet for now for the sake of safety?¡± Wilfred suggested. ¡°No! I can¡®t do that! I announced the state banquet in the name of the Milky Way Empire¡®s emperor and I sent invitation cards to all the forces. Now that everyone¡®s here, I will be humiliated if I cancel it at the last minute. How will I show my face in public if I do that?¡± Nimbus immediately rejected Wilfred¡®s suggestion. He knew that it would be dangerous if someone like this was hiding among the crowd at the state banquet. However, he still had to go through with it even if he was aware of this threat. The Milky Way Empire had been thriving in the Milky Way for so many years and it had experienced all kinds of crises. The empire could not afford to stand up all the forces in the Milky Way because of a possible threat. Furthermore, even if the person was indeed here to attack Nimbus, he would still not cancel the state banquet over this. Wilfred knew it would be unrealistic to ask Nimbus to cancel the state banquet. He was the empire¡®s uncle and the previously chosen one of the Barlowe family. Hence, he understood he could not sully the glory of the family. Therefore, he stopped advising Nimbus. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Instead, he said, ¡°Since you don¡®t want to cancel the state banquet, you should be careful. You must keep an eye out for any suspicious people. Plus, you must protect yourself and prevent them from attacking you in secret. I will also help you from the side. You have to take this person down the moment you find them. It doesn¡®t matter if you catch them dead or alive.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Wilfred. I will be careful.¡± ¡°I am also a Barlowe, so I understand why you¡®re doing this.¡± ¡°Uncle Wilfred, I¡®ll get going now. Can you please work harder to see if you can find this person before the banquet?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nimbus left the secret room. Wilfred tried again and again to find any traces of David. He hoped to find David before the banquet tomorrow. However, how could Wilfred find David since he had the system helping to hide him? David sat in the courtyard. When his mind power detected Wilfred, he knew Wilfred had also detected him. In order to avoid exposing himself, he retracted his mind power and removed all traces of himself. With this, it would be impossible for Wilfred to find him. Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 Chapter 1253 The whole of Royal was busy early the next morning. The Milky Way Empire¡®s state banquet was happening today. The representatives of forces from all corners of the Milky Way got up early. Then, they washed up, groomed themselves, and headed to gather at Gold Peak on Royal. They wanted to wait for the banquet to start while looking their best. This time, not only were the grandmasters from different forces here. They even brought the excellent younger generation of their families to let them see the world. After all, chances like this were rare. When they were at Gold Peak, they sat in their assigned seats. The forces who arrived had to show the invitation cards the empire gave them. Every one of those invitation cards was different. Then, the staff of the empire would arrange the guests¡® seating ording to the cards. The grandmasters from major forces were arranged to sit in front, with groups like the peak Infinity Rankers alongside Ophelia, the reputable elder from Lunar Pce, in the lead. Next would be thete Infinity Rankers, mid¨CInfinity Rankers, beginner Infinity Rankers, and so on. There were also some heirs from major forces among them. The seating arrangement the Milky Way Empire arranged was a clear demonstration that strength was of the utmost importance here. The powerful ones with strong backgrounds would be arranged to sit in front, and the ones who did not possess this would sit behind. The seats were also a good way to show their strength. Everyone wanted to sit in front. That way, not only would the empire acknowledge them, but they could also make their forces proud in front of all the other forces. of course, some people would be unhappy with their seats. They figured they should not sit in their assigned seats but instead somewhere closer to the front. However, even if they were unhappy, no one would dare to question the empire. This was Royal, and they could not behave atrociously here. Even if they were unhappy, they could only hide it and not show it. This was the deterrence of the Milky Way Empire and the emperor. While everyone on net Royal was busy running around, David was still drinking tea in his courtyard. He was not worried at all. He knew he would have to squeeze with everyone if he went now, and he did not want to go through the trouble of this. He was at partial Eternal Realm, so he should at least be a little panache. Hence, he decided to wait till thest minute to go, so he could sit down directly and watch the drama unfold. How nice would that be? David was not bothered where they would assign him to sit. He would be fine as long as he had a ce to sit. Mia was like his maid this entire time. She was already used to brewing and pouring him tea. After David¡®s lecturest night, she never probed him with any more questions. She would not ask if David was going to the state banquet or when he would go. She would only focus on her job. Mia had finallye to see the truth, and she believed David had his own ns. The seating arrangement at the banquet wasted about half a day. David eventually felt that it was time, so he ced the teacup down and said, ¡°Mia, let¡®s go. Let¡®s go and watch the drama unfold. I hope I won¡®t be disappointed.¡± ¡°Yes, David,¡± Mia answered. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The two then headed to the venue. Mia was wearing her veil to hide her gorgeous face. Soon, they reached Gold Peak at Royal. Immediately, they saw an ocean of human heads. Only the empire had the power to host millions of people at the same time and organize them in an orderly manner. The crowd did not look disarrayed or crowded at all. If it were another force, the scene would be absolutely chaotic. However, aside from the empire, no other force in the Milky Way had the power to rally so many people. The moment David and Mia stepped into Gold Peak, the staff came over to ask them at once. ¡°Hello, please show your invitation cards.¡± ¡°We don¡®t have them,¡± David answered honestly. ¡°Did you lose them, or did you not receive them?¡± ¡°We didn¡®t receive them.¡± Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 Chapter 1254 ¡°I¡®m sorry. If you don¡®t have invitation cards, we can¡®t let you inside. It¡®s because we have to arrange your seats ording to the invitation cards the empire sent out. If you don¡®t have invitation cards, you can¡®t enter. Please leave,¡± the staff exined. ¡°Even though we don¡®t have invitation cards, we were invited by Princess Astrid. This is the token she gave us. You can decide if you can ept it or not. If you can¡®t, I can get Princess Astrid toe to get me.¡± After David said that, he handed the token Astrid gave him to the staff. The two staff were pretty disapproving initially, and they thought David was lying. ¡®How preposterous! Do you think you can contact Princess Astrid just because you want to? ¡®You want to get her toe see you too? ¡®Who do you think you are? There are no direct descendants of any forces in the Milky Way who dare to ask Princess Astrid to receive them in person. These two don¡®t seem old, but they are so good at acting.¡® They were about to ask David to leave and stop causing a scene when David handed them the token. When one of them took the token, their pupils contracted and their heart shook. ¡®Damn! This really is Princess Astrid¡®s token!¡® Immediately after, they answered, ¡°Yes, of course! How could deny the recipientc of Princess Astrid¡®s token? Pleasee with me.¡± David and Mia followed the staff into the venue. Then, they walked all the way to the front seat. They attracted countless gazes on the way. Everyone was wondering who these two were. ¡°These two are so bold! ¡®They dare toe right as things are about to start. They¡®re clearly disrespecting the emperor and the emperor!¡® ¡®It¡®s the state banquet today, and all the Infinity Ranked grandmasters from several major forces came early. ¡®Yet, these two youngsters are being so disrespectful. ¡®I wonder how their parents and elders educated them, and I wonder if they will die from anger if they knew what their child did.¡® At the same time, a lot of people were guessing why David did this. They figured he might want to show himself to attract the forces¡¯ attention. ¡®It¡®s normal for a young person to want to be in the limelight. ¡®Everyone understands that, but you have to choose the right time for that, no? ¡®He even dares to do this on such an asion. Does he have a death wish?¡® David was unbothered by the questioning and mocking gaze of countless powerhouses around him. ¡®While others are teasing my madness, I amughing at their short¨Csightedness.¡® One would be confident if one knew they possessed overwhelming power. To David, these so¨Ccalled powerhouses from different forces of the Milky Way were nothing but ants. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. As his strength increased, he set his sights on something on a higher level, so he would not care what these people thought of him. However, Mia could not handle this. She was a woman, so she was more meek. Furthermore, Mia had been in the Royal Region for so many years, and she had gotten to know a lot of big shots throughout the years. The ones sitting here were all people she needed to look up to back then. Mia lowered her head when she was in front of these people. She followed closely behind David for fear that she would be recognized. After Mia and David walked to the front, they were assigned to sit on the first step. Everyone around them was young. However, they were not ordinary people. On the contrary, they were all direct heirs of major forces. Even though the staff did not know who David and Mia were, they knew they could not neglect someone who could sh Princess Astrid¡®s token. If not, who could bear the consequences of Princess Astrid¡®s wrath? Hence, they assigned David and Mia the best seats. A youngster like David could not sit in the seats further in front as they were all reserved for Infinity Rankers. Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 Chapter 1255 David and Mia were assigned to sit on the first steps. They had pped the faces of the people who were waiting for something to happen. Their faces changed from questioning, mocking, and then to awkwardness. Since David was thest to arrive, the state banquet started not long after he and Mia sat down. The first to enter was of course Emperor Nimbus of the Milky Way Empire. He had a crown on his head and was wearing a long gold robe. On the robe were an azure dragon, a white tiger, a red finch, and a ck tortoise. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. These were the four sacred beasts the Milky Way Empire worshiped. This was also the origin of the four halls. Once Nimbus entered, he immediately attracted everyone¡®s attention. He was the emperor of the Milky Way Empire and the strongest person in the Milky Way. Hence, he was a legendary figure. If the state banquet was not hosted today, 99% of the millions of people present would never have get the chance to see the emperor in person. One could boast about having the chance to see the emperor in person for ages. Behind the emperor were Empress Gamora and Princess Astrid. The mother and daughter were wearing long dresses that made them look noble and elegant. One was a mature and gorgeous middle-aged woman while the other was a youthful and beautiful young woman. The two disyed their charm in their own way, causing countless people to fall head over heels for them. However, even if they liked the empress and the princess, no one dared tomit sphemy. This was because these two were the emperor¡®s wife and most loved daughter. They were simply unattainable. Then, the eighteen princes of the empire entered. The first to enter was the eldest prince, leading all the way to the youngest prince. Finally, thest ones to enter were the ministers from the military and political world of the ¨C empire. Wilfred was not among them. Instead, he hid among the crowd to look for the person who had probed the Royal Pce the day before. This person was like a thorn in the empire¡®s heart. No one would be at ease if he was not found. After everyone was seated, they began the first event, which was the sacrifice. Then, it would move on to other events. Nimbus held the state banquet in advance and gathered all forces in the Milky Way to announce to everyone the situation with the Sangruil Sinners. At the same time, he would tell everyone where the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents came from, and their grudge against the humans in the Milky Way. The goal was to unite everyone to fight the enemy together. He wanted topletely eliminate the Sangruil Sinners and kick the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n out of the Milky Way. The state banquet would be broadcasted to every human in the Milky Way. However, some of the remote ces in the Milky Way did not have ess to the Inte, so they did not have the chance to watch it. King Moe of Sangruil knew Nimbus¡® purpose, and of course, he would not let this happen. He would not expose the fact about the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n to everyone in the Milky Way. At this moment, the Sangruil Sinners were approaching the periphery of Royal. Inside the Gxy Warships in the lead. ¡°Severus, take action now. Interrupt Royal¡®s signal and cut off their Inte. Iste Royal before taking action,¡± King Moe of Sangruil said solemnly. King Moe wanted to prevent any idents from happening, which was why he isted Royal. If things went smoothly, it matter would be over quickly. If it did not, Moe did not mind eliminating some of the powerhouses on Royal to intimidate the others after he wiped out the Barlowe family. ¡°Moe, don¡®t worry. We brought Beast Gxy¡®s advanced technology this time, so it¡®s a piece of cake for us to iste Royal,¡± Severus promised. ¡°Thank you so much, Severus. Let¡®s move.¡± All of the battleships and spaceships approached Royal. Meanwhile, Severus and three other Nine¨CHeaded Serpents at partial Eternal Realm disappeared from inside the warship. Then, they appeared in four different directions on the ground. Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Chapter 1256 Then they took out a metal box each. The metal box released an invisible maic field and interrupted all thework signals on Royal. Immediately after, the entire Milky Way stopped receiving signals from Royal, The people who were watching the state banquet could not see anything anymore. ¡°Damn, what happened? Why did the signal cut off suddenly? I still want to see Princess Astrid!¡± A young man cursed in his room. He immediately contacted his friends and realized everyone was facing the same situation as him. Everyone he knew could not watch the state banquet anymore. Countless angry curses resonated from the corners of the Milky Way. The people responsible for thework on Royal also noticed something wrong, and they reported it to their higher¨Cups. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, no one expected the Sangruil Sinners to have brazenly entered Royal. After all, 80% of the powerhouses in the Milky Way were gathered on Royal along with Emperor Nimbus, the strongest person. Who would dare toe here? Hence, everyone was watching the state banquet and did not pay attention to the security of Royal. Even the ones with the strongestbat power in the Milky Way, the four internal halls, the pce guards, and the military, were attending the state banquet at Gold Peak. Despite all this, the Sangruil Sinners still chose toe to Royal at this time. By the time the patrolling vessels noticed, Moe had already entered Royal with the Sangruil Sinners. ¡°H¨CHurry! Tell everyone we¡®re under attack!¡± After the person said that, they pressed the rm on the patrolling vessel. The rm then started ring instantly. Boom! However, after two res, a sh of light appeared and the patrolling vessel immediately turned to ash. Even so, the two res were enough to alert the other patrolling vessels and the headquarters on net Royal. Countless patrolling vessels surrounded the Sangruil Sinners, who themselves came prepared. However, they could only turn into ashes after countless loud explosions. Gold Peak on Royal. The sacrifice had just started when the ministers got the news from the patrolling vessels. However, before the ministers could report to the emperor, Nimbus stood up suddenly and looked at the sky with a serious look. He felt something approaching, and there were many of them. Nimbus¡® action attracted everyone¡®s attention, and they all looked up to the sky. Gradually, countless ck dots appeared in the sky. As time went on, the dots became bigger. Finally, they turned into countless battleships and spaceships which at Gold Peak. Everyone at the scene looked solemn. Everyone could tell these ships did not Mia was shocked. ¡®Is David a Sangruil Sinner spy just like His Majesty said? ¡®If not, why is he smiling?¡¯ Chapter 1257 Chapter 1257 At this moment, King Moe of Sangruil¡®s voice came from the sky. ¡°How have you been, Nimbus?¡± ¡°Moe, you¡®re asking for death!¡± Nimbus said, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Asking for death? Nimbus, you think too highly of yourself. Today, I¡®m here to take back what belongs to Sangruil. While I¡®m at it, I¡®ll send your family to apany the Sangruil warriors who died over all these years.¡± ¡°You must be dreaming! Moe, if the empire could beat you like you were stray dogs before, we can do the same today! Plus, how dare you collude with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n this time to cause chaos to humans...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Moe immediately interrupted Nimbus. If Nimbus continued, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n would be exposed. The reason Sangruil chose to take action now was so that Nimbus would not expose the Nine Headed Serpent n in front of all the forces in the Milky Way. Hence, how could Moe let him do that? ¡°Haha! Moe, you don¡®t want everyone to know what you did, but I want to tell them. I want everyone in the Milky Way to know what Sangruil did. I¡®d like to know if they¡®ll support you after they know,¡± Nimbus said with augh. Then, he turned to look at the representatives present. ¡°Everyone, Sangruil didn¡®t juste back to seek revenge against the empire, they also...¡± ¡°I asked you to shut up!¡± After Moe said that... Boom! Strong energy shrouded the scene. Everyone at Gold Peak on Royal clutched their chest. They started to feel difficulty breathing However, some of them could barely resist this. Mia was the only one who had insufficient strength but was unaffected. This was because David had protected her with his mind power. As she looked at everyone clutching their chests with horrible looks on their faces, Mia was curious. ¡®What¡®s wrong with them?¡® Ophelia and the other peak Infinity Ranker looked at the sky solemnly. Judging from Moe¡®s energy, he was definitely at partial Eternal Realm. Empress Gamora was also protecting Princess Astrid. However, she did not have David¡®s strength and skills, so Astrid was notpletely unaffected like Mia. She was just slightly affected, unlike the others. Ganora was a mid¨CInfinity Ranker after all, so it was not difficult for her to protect Astrid. After Moe spread his energy, he charged at the ground from the sky. He would not give Nimbus a chance to speak again. ¡°Work together to protect everyone!¡± After Nimbus said that, he shot into the air with his partial Eternal Realm energy. He had said this to the peak Infinity Rankers and was telling them to work together to protect the people at Gold Peak. There were only a few peak Infinity Rankers present. Hence, when the two at partial Eternal Realm were fighting, they had to protect the others. Even if they could not protect everyone, they could at least block most of the shockwaves. If not, the shockwaves from the two would injure or kill everyone at Gold Peak. Nimbus had to fight Moe, so he did not have the time to protect others. Meanwhile, Wilfred was hiding in the dark to prevent any sneak attacks. If it was just Moe, Nimbus would not be worried. However, he was concerned about the powerhouse hiding in the dark. Since Uncle Wilfred was down there, Nimbus could temporarily fight Moe without worries and restraint. After hearing what the emperor said, the peak Infinity Rankers quickly reacted. They spread out and dispersed in the crowd. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. They were getting ready to block the collision shockwaves caused by the two at partial Eternal Realm. One was charging upward while the other was charging downward. The two were like shooting stars as they collided in the blink of an eye. Boom! The collision sounded like a p of thunder as it resonated in everyone¡®s ear. Chapter 1258 Chapter 1258 Even though the peak Infinity Rankers blocked more than half of the shockwaves, some of it still hit Gold Peak. A lot of the weaker ones could not endure it. They covered their ears with their ears and wailed in pain as they knelt on the ground. David suddenly thought of Astrid the moment the collision happened. Astrid was his friend regardless of the situation. Therefore, David used some of his mind power to protect Astrid. After blocking the shockwave, he retracted it quickly. Although Gamora was not weak, she still could not shield Astridpletely to protect her from all harm. This was also because the collision had happened too close to them. ¡°Astrid! Astrid, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Gamora asked nervously. ¡°Mother, I¡®m fine. I think nothing happened to me,¡± Astrid answered. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gamora did not believe her at all. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I am fine, Mother!¡± Gamora was still worried, and she started to examine Astrid. In the end, Gamora was relieved after making sure Astrid waspletely unharmed. She could roughly guess who was the one that did this. ¡®Uncle Wilfred should be the one who did this.¡¯ The collision shockwave of the two at partial Eternal Realm not only affected the ones present at Gold Peak. Even the Sangruil Sinners¡® ships in the sky were affected by the strong st. However, they were notified in advance to back away, so they did not receive much damage. After the collision, Moeughed and said, ¡°Haha! Nimbus, are you really the strongest person in the Milky Way? You¡®re just so¨Cso. I didn¡®t expect your wounds fromst time to already recover. This is pretty unexpected.¡± A lot of people were already shocked to see Moe going head¨Con with Nimbus, the strongest person in the Milky Way. However, what Moe said just now shocked everyone even more. Moe was being straightforward, and it was easy to understand what he meant. ¡®Did he hurt His Majesty before? ¡®How is that possible? ¡®The emperor is invincible in the hearts of so many in the Milky Way, so how can he get hurt?¡± What Moe said challenged their worldview, and this was exactly what Moe wanted. First, he wanted to destroy Nimbus¡® invincible image in everyone¡®s hearts. Then, he wanted to work with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n to destroy the Barlowe family. That way, everyone would ept them easier if the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents were not exposed. At the same time, David was curious. ¡®Emperor Nimbus can¡®t defeat this Sangruil Sinner? ¡®No way! ¡°Judging from the first collision, that Moe person is clearly at a disadvantage. ¡®Even though it would be hard for Nimbus to defeat Moe quickly, it would be even harder for Moe to hurt Nimbus. ¡®Unless he knew Nimbus was hurt. ¡®Yet, if this were the case, he would also suffer a disadvantage.¡® ¡®Moe, you...¡± Nimbus wanted to retort, but Moe did not give him the chance to do that. He was already charging at Nimbus once again. ¡°Nimbus, let¡®s continue!¡± Nimbus had no choice and could only charge again. This was because if he did not move, their collision would be closer to the ground once Moe descended, meaning the people below him would face an even bigger shockwave. Chapter 1259 Chapter 1259 The two started fighting in the air again, and the sounds of their collision was continuously heard. Nimbus also tried his best to move the fight higher in the sky. That way, it could prevent the people below from being hurt by the shockwaves. No one could get between a fight between two people at partial Eternal Realm, not even the peak Infinity Rankers. If they were not careful, they would be severely injured or even killed. If this were not the case, Nimbus would not be the strongest person in the Milky Way at partial Eternal Realm. Wilfred hid in the crowd. He was trying to detect the person from the day before. However, he did not find anything until now. That person was so good at hiding. If this person did not exist, he would have rushed over to help Nimbus to kill Moe. The lower¨Cranked people might not be able tell and they might think that Nimbus and Moe were equally matched and were at a stalemate, but the ones that reached a certain level could tell that Nimbus was suppressing Moe while attacking him. However, Moe¡®s defense was also terrifyingly strong, and that was how he managed to hold on for so long If this continued, Nimbus would severely injure Moe very soon. However, if Wilfred stepped in now, Moe would be crippled after a few more rounds. Wilfred did not notice anyone suspicious down here, so he could only focus on the fight in the air. He knew there was only one reason the other party was hiding. As Nimbus and Moe¡®s fight got to the climax, they would lower their defense. That way, the person could pull a sneak attack and critically injure Nimbus in one go. That way, the enemy would have victory in the bag. If not, Moe would not be Nimbus¡® opponent with his current strength. As Wilfred watched the fight, he spread his detection power as far as he could. At the same time, he was ready to take action at any time. ¡°Mother, did Moe really hurt Father?¡± Astrid asked the question everyone wanted to know. ¡°Astrid, Moe stopped your father when he was on the way to save you back then. They got into a fight. In the end, even though your father was careless and got hurt because he didn¡®t expect Moe to hurt him by self-harming, Moe was hurt even more severely. However, Moe had fused with the Nine¨C Headed Serpent n¡®s genes, and that¡¯s why he recovered so quickly,¡± Gamora exined. ¡°I¡®m sorry. Father was hurt because I was too willful,¡± Astrid said aggrievedly. Gamora pulled Astrid into her arms gently and said in a soft voice, ¡°Astrid, don¡®t me yourself. If it weren¡®t for you, we wouldn¡®t have discovered the Sangruil Sinners. If they pulled a sneak attack on us, it might have been even harder to deal with them.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Astrid lifted her head and asked, her face drenched with tears. ¡°Of course! Look, we were prepared for those Sangruil Sinners¡® arrival. There are also so many powerhouses of the Milky Way here, so they can¡®t win.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mother. I feel better now.¡± ¡°You silly girl.¡± No one heard what the mother and daughter said because everyone was focusing on the battle in the sky. Even though most of them could not see clearly and they could only hear sounds of collision, David could hear the conversation. Indeed, it was just as he thought. Moe self¨Charmed, and that was how he could hurt Nimbus. David might be the most rxed person present. After watching Nimbus and Moe¡®s battle, he felt that they would easily win if he went over now to help Nimbus fight Moe. However, those two did not use their full force, so David still had to continue watching. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. David kept feeling like this matter was not that simple. Moe was clearly not Nimbus¡® opponent, and he was at a disadvantage this entire time. 1 He could only hold on until now because he was relying on his strong defense after fusing with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s genes. Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260 However, since Moe dared toe to seek revenge on the empire, he must have backing. If not, why would hee knowing he would lose? Was he tired of living? ¡°David, who do you think will win?¡± Mia asked from one side. She was the only one to not be affected at all since the start of the battle. ¡°If there are no idents, Nimbus will win. However, since Moe dared toe here, he must have some hidden backing. Therefore, it¡®s hard to say before the final resultse out,¡± David answered. After he said that, everyone around him was looking at him like he was a joke. ¡®Who the hell is this? ¡®How dare hement on the fight between two partial Eternal Realms? ¡®Also, how dare he call His Majesty by name? ¡®Whose kid is this? ¡®How rude! ¡®It¡®s fine if he wants to die, but he wants to drag his family along with him.¡¯ One of the burly men stood forward and pointed at David. He yelled, ¡°Hey, kid! Which family are you f*cking from? Do you think you can just call His Majesty by name? Do you think you are at partial Eternal Realm too? How dare you comment on the battle between the two partial Eternal Realms? You have such an exaggerated opinion of your abilities. Let me tell you, stopf *cking bbering. If not, I¡®ll cripple you!¡± Before David could retort, Mia snapped. She could not endure this anymore. She knew this person. It was us Drake, the heir of the Drake family, the first¨Cranked family among the eight prominent families. At the same time, he was also a very famous chosen one in the Royal Region. This kind of person was definitely unattainable for Mia back then. However, since she was with David now, Mia became bolder after being influenced by David¡®s power andnguage. She would not allow anyone to insult David. ¡°Which family do youe from then, you piece of trash? Why are you speaking so rudely? He wasn¡®t talking about you, so what does it have to do with you? How dare you scold him? Did your parents neglect you when you were a child? Let me help them educate you,¡± Mia scolded directly As the first heir of the Drake family, this was the first time someone aside from us¡® elders had scolded him. Hence, he was a little dazed. ¡°Hey, chick, do you know who I am? How dare you speak to me that way? Take off your veil, if I like you, you should juste with me. If you make me happy, I might spare your life. If not ... You won¡®t have a ce anymore in the Milky Way.¡± ¡°You...¡± Mia was at a loss for words. She was a woman and had never scolded anyone like that before. David did not want to waste his breath on someone like this. Hence, the best way to deal with an opinionated person was to knock him unconscious. David turned his mind power into a fist, aimed it at the back of us¡® head, and punched down. Suddenly, us felt dizzy before passing out. The others noticed what had happened to Drake. However, as they were about toment on what had happened... Boom! A loud noise came from the air. Nimbus found Moe¡®s weakness and threw a punch at him. Moe was instantly thrown over a hundred kilometers away. Nimbus was about to chase after Moe when he felt an intense danger befalling him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Wilfred yelled from among the crowd, ¡°Watch out!¡± Then, he shot into the sky. Chapter 1261 Chapter 1261 As Wilfred hid in the crowd, he constantly monitored the fight in the sky. Nimbus was looking for the chance to defeat Moe in one fell swoop. However, when Nimbus was about to attack, Wilfred sensed four partial Eternal Realms approaching Nimbus at lightning speed. Wilfred was so shocked he did not know how to react. ¡®Four partial Eternal Realms? Are the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n not afraid of alerting the Universe Enforcers? Four partial Eternal Realmspletely surpasses the sum of all topbat power in the Milky Way ¡®It¡®s no exaggeration to say that if these four work together, with enough time, they could destroy the entire Milky Way. Numbers are nothing to these four. No matter how many people there were, they will just be ants. This ispletely against the Universe Convention. Once the Universe Enforcers found out about this, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n will face serious consequences. ¡®Why do they dare to do this?¡® Wilfred did not have time to hesitate, so heunched himself into the air quickly. Nimbus would die if Wilfred did not do anything to stop the four partial Eternal Realms from attacking him at the same time. If Nimbus died, Wilfred would be the only one left, and it would be impossible for him to turn the situation around. Even though they might not defeat the five partial Eternal Realms after they joined forces, there would at least stand a small chance. When one was at their realm, they unlock endless possibilities after they took another step forward. Furthermore, they would also be immortal. No one wanted to die. If the two worked together, it would be easy for them to defeat the other five. However, if the two wanted to kill the five, they had to make sure the five did not end up killing either one of them in return. Who would want to be killed? No one. Hence, it would be easy to win a five versus two fight, but it would be hard to kill them. Everyone would leave room to protect themselves so that they would not die. This would help ensure they stayed alive. As long as they were cautious, they would have a chance to escape. Nimbus could feel danger approaching him. However, he did not have time to react right now, and he could not escape at all. The other party was fast, and they were going to pull a sneak attack. Furthermore, there were not one, but four people. Nimbus smiled bitterly in his heart. ¡®I didn¡®t expect the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n to ignore the Universe Convention and dispatch four people at partial Eternal Realm.¡® He could not resist the sneak attack of the four who were at the same rank as him, even if they were not as good as him. If he died, Wilfred would have to fight the five alone, and he would not escape either. The Barlowe family would be doomed. The empire would also be doomed. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Moe had gonepletely mad. He was blinded by his hatred. He could turn against all humans in the Milky Way for revenge. Everyone knew the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡®s ambitions. They wanted to gradually devour the Milky Way. Their end goal was to breed the humans in the Milky Way to be their unlimited food source so that they could grow quicker. However, even if they had to die, they had to make sure these foreign races paid a heavy price. Boom! Nimbus¡® energy skyrocketed to the peak. Then, with a punch, he blocked one of the attacks and both parties backed away. Soon after, the second attacker came forward. He ced his w that was hiding under his ck robe on Nimbus¡® back. ¡°Pfft!¡± Nimbus vomited some pieces of his organs which were covered in blood. At the same time, his body flew forward due to inertia and rushed toward the guy whose punch he had blocked earlier. He threw another punch, while the other guy waved his w at Nimbus. However, Nimbus¡® punch did not collide with the other guy¡®s w. Instead, he shifted his punch slightly and punched right at the other guy¡®s chest. Chapter 1262 Chapter 1262 At the same time, the other guy¡®s w alsonded on Nimbus¡® chest. ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The two vomited blood at the same time. Soon after, a flustered and exasperated voice yelled. ¡°B*stard, do you want to die?¡± An eye for an eye, a wound for a wound. The other party did not expect Nimbus to do this. Nimbus knew he could not escape the four¡®s sneak attack. Therefore, he gave up defending himself and decided to hurt as many of them as he could. He wanted to make the other party pay even if he had to die. His body flew backward again. During this process, the third person¡®s attack was fast approaching. A strong tail swept toward Nimbus from the side. At this moment, he could only instinctively lift his arm to defend himself. Thud! Crack! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Two voices could be heard. One of Nimbus¡® arms was broken. After he was hit by three blows of the same level, Nimbus felt light¨Cheaded and dizzy. Not only were his organs hurt from the impact, but his left arm was also broken. Blood poured out from his mouth. However, the fight was far from over. The fourth attacker, Severus, was now on top of Nimbus. Then, he grabbed Nimbus¡® head. If this attack was sessful, Nimbus, the strongest man in the Milky Way, would die right there and then. Even if he did not, he would lose hisbat power. Luckily, Wilfred arrived just in time. He risked being attacked by the other two attackers toe to Nimbus¡® side and block Severus fatal attack At the same time, he brought Nimbus out of their attack range. Now, they were hovering in the air some distance away. The two managed to stay alive, but they were severely injured. Only 30% of theirbat power was left. On the contrary, only one of the four Nine¨CHeaded Serpents at partial Eternal Realm was hurt. The rest of them were unscathed. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpents had achieved their goal in this sneak attack. Wilfred quickly took out two pills. He fed one to Nimbus after taking one himself. The pills were meant to stabilize their conditions. Nimbus and Wilfred had escaped for now, but they were still at an impasse. Blood kept seeping out from their bodies. Moe returned at this time. The four Nine¨CHeaded Serpents stood behind him silently, their bodies hiding under their robes. As he looked at Nimbus and Wilfred, Moeughed, ¡°Haha! Nimbus, I didn¡®t expect you, the emperor of the Milky Way Empire, to be in this state today. How is it? It¡®s great being caught off guard, right? Aren¡®t you the strongest man in the Milky Way and invincible? Why are you hurt? Haha! Listen here, Nimbus, your family¡®s death anniversary will be this day next year!¡± Moe wanted to distract Nimbus, and that was why he fought him alone. That way, Severus and the others couldunch a sneak attack that would kill Nimbus in one fell swoop. Even if Nimbus was still alive, he was badly injured. There was no chance for him to escape now. His n this time was very sessful. The Barlowe family and the Milky Way Empire will be history, and Sangruil will regain glory once more. Nimbus and Wilfred did not answer Moe. They just took healing pills and were trying their best to recover. They wanted to regain morebat power to respond to theing battle. The sneak attack in the air was over in a blink of an eye. To everyone else, it only took two seconds for Emperor Nimbus to get badly injured. Now, there was also an old man supporting the emperor. It seemed that he was also badly injured. Moreover, there were now four ck¨Crobed men behind Moe that hade out of nowhere. Chapter 1263 Chapter 1263 David had just secretly crippled us, and he did not pay attention to the battle in the sky. Hence, David did not immediately notice when Severus and the other Nine¨CHeaded Serpents caught Nimbus off guard. The battle between partial Eternal Realms was very fast, especially a sneak attack in a four versus one battle. The result was evident in just a few seconds. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The people not strong enough would not be able to see the fight. If Moe did not pull a sneak attack, it would be hard for him and his gang to defeat Nimbus and Wilfred When the fourth Nine¨Cheaded Serpent attacker, Severus, was about to touch Nimbus¡® head, David noticed it and was about to take action. After all, Nimbus was the emperor of the Milky Way Empire and also Astrid¡®s father. David could not watch him getting killed by these foreign beings. However, Wilfred made it there just in time. Nimbus was not in grave danger anymore, so David did not act. The four Nine¨CHeaded Serpents were at partial Eternal Realm. In addition to King Moe of Sangruil, there would be five of them. An excited glint appeared in David¡®s eyes. Right now, he was eager to test his strength. He wondered if he could defeat all five of them with his three topbat skills and Evil Splitting Sword that could sh all things evil. David shocked himself a little when he thought of this. They were all at partial Eternal Realm. Logically, he should be scared and avoid fighting opponents that were on the same level as him. However, right now, David was not scared at all. He only felt excited. He only had one word in his heart, ¡®Fight!¡® No matter what the result was, David wanted to fight these foreign beings. Furthermore, he did not think he would suffer a crushing defeat. He was not confident because he was ignorant. On the contrary, David figured he had enough strength. Mia looked at David¡®s excited gaze from one side. ¡®His Majesty is hurt, but David looks so excited. ¡®Isn¡®t this the expression a Sangruil Sinner should have? ¡®What should I do? ¡®David is a Sangruil Sinner spy. ¡®What should I do?¡® Mia thought in a panic. She had been with David all this time. Mia had watched David¡®s performance since they went to Buck and then those two living indigenouss. Not only was he powerful, but he was also kind. How could he be a Sangruil Sinner? However, Mia was confused by his expression right now. She felt that she did not understand David at all. Moe¡®s words resonated in everyone¡®s ears, causing everyone at Gold Peak to feel scared. They could not believe that their mighty emperor was severely injured. However, looking at the emperor¡®s current state and the blood flowing continuously from his mouth to the floor, they had no choice but to believe what they were seeing. ¡°H¨CHis Majesty is seriously injured? Impossible! Impossible! I don¡®t believe this!¡± Someone muttered. He was not the only one to react this way. The countless people at Gold Peak were in a daze because Nimbus was badly injured. Even if Moe said he had hurt Nimbus before, no one believed him since they did not see it with their own eyes. Now, Nimbus was bleeding from his mouth and one of his arms was dangling limply. It was hard to say if he could continue fighting. Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 Chapter 1264 An injury like that was pretty serious. It was more shocking to see it in person than to just hear about it. One had to know the emperor was invincible in the eyes of everyone in the Milky Way. He was an omnipotent existence to them. Now, the emperor¡®s invincible image was shattered and their conviction was also copsing. A lot of people started to burst into tears. They grew up hearing legends surrounding the emperor. They felt so proud to be able to see the emperor in person, and they viewed the emperor as their final goal. Now, they finally got the chance to see the emperor, but he was in this state. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. How could they ept this? Wails erupted on Gold Peak of Royal. David looked at everyone around him inexplicably. ¡®What¡®s going on? Why are they crying so sadly? ¡®If I didn¡®t know what happened, I would have thought their family members had just died. ¡°Are they scared stupid? ¡°Aren¡®t these the geniuses from all forces in the Milky Way? ¡®How are they so timid?¡® David did not understand how hopeless it would feel when one had their convictions shattered so easily. The ones who never experienced this would never know how it felt. Empress Gamora, Princess Astrid, the eighteen princes, and the ministers from the political and military world saw Emperor Nimbus¡® situation at this moment. To be honest, it was harder for them to ept this resultpared to the others. Moreover, they understood what this result would mean. The Barlowe family and empire were doomed! ¡°Father!¡± Astrid cried and flew to where Emperor Nimbus was. ¡°Astrid, don¡®t go!¡± Gamora stopped Astrid from behind. Even if she wanted to go and look at her husband¡®s condition, she knew it was not the time. Their enemies were still eying them covetously. If they went over now, they would not do anything other than create more trouble. However, how could Astrid listen to Gamora at this moment? She only knew that her father and Grandpa Wilfred were hurt, so she had to go and check on them. The mother and daughter went into the air one after another. As Astrid looked at her invincible father severely injured, she could not stop the tears from flowing out her eyes. When Gamora saw her husband, she covered her mouth with one hand and tried not to cry out loud. This was definitely the most battered and hurt Nimbus had been ever since they had met Her brain was in a mess right now. Gamora did not know what to do to help her husband. Nimbus forced a smile. He did not scold the mother and daughter foring to him. He knew he could not escape this today. Not only him, all of his family members and the empire¡®s ministers would not escape this fate either. It would be afort to him if he could stay with his family before he died. Since things had escted to this stage, the best choice for the daughter of the Barlowe family would be death. Once the Sangruil Sinners caught Astrid, she would suffer a fate worse than death. ¡°Boohoo... Father! Grandpa Wilfred! H¨CHow do you feel?¡± Astrid cried as she asked. ¡°Astrid, don¡®t worry. I¡®m fine. I am invincible. Cough cough...¡± Before Nimbus could finish, he started coughing violently. Blood spilled from his mouth again. ¡°Nimbus, stop talking. Try to keep your injuries under control,¡± Wilfred said from one side. ¡°Father, listen to Grandpa Wilfred. Stop talking.¡± Gamora did not say anything. She covered her mouth with her hand while shaking her head. She did not believe that her husband would be so injured that he would vomit blood when he spoke. Chapter 1265 Chapter 1265 ¡°Haha! What a harmonious scene. How touching. Nimbus, appreciate this. This will be your family¡®sst reunion. Don¡®t use me of not giving you a chance to say goodbye,¡± Moe said as he guffawed. He had been waiting for this day for too long. Since the empire defeated Sangruil, the Labate family had constantly thought of how they could seek revenge. No matter what price they had to pay, they had to destroy the Barlowe family. Now, the day hade. Even if it hade toote, it was fine as long as it was here. ¡°Long live Sangruil! ¡°Long live the king!¡± Countless Sangruil Sinners started yelling excitedly. They did not need to struggle whilst at death¡®s door anymore. They could finally show up in the Royal Region brazenly. From this day on, the Milky Way would belong to Sangruil. They would not be targets of scorn anymore, instead, they would be respected by everyone. ¡°You bastards! You despicable bastards! Why are you doing this to my father?¡± Astrid pointed at Moe and asked. ¡°Princess Astrid, recognize your current status. You won¡®t be a princess but Sangruil¡®s ve soon!¡± After Moe said that, he smirked before continuing loudly, ¡°Sangruilians, listen up! After we overturn the Milky Way Empire, I will reward everyone ording to their contributions. Those of you with the greatest contributions will get to have fun with Milky Way Empire for three days. You will get to enjoy being the princess¡® husband for three days. You must know that Princess Astrid is one of the four fairies in the Milky Way. She has the body and the looks, so you will definitely feel like you¡®re in heaven if you get in bed with her.¡± ¡°Long live Sangruil! ¡°Long live the king!¡± The Sangruilians started to get excited again. Anyone who could have fun with Princess Astrid of the Milky Way Empire would be able to brag about it forever. Astrid¡®s face turned red when she heard that Moe wanted to give her to the Sangruil Sinner who made the greatest contribution. ¡°I¡®d rather die than let you scumbags get your way!¡± Astrid retorted loudly. ¡°Die? You¡®re so pretty. It¡®ll be such a pity if you die. Plus, if I get my hands on you, death will only be a fantasy. When that happens, I will award you to the top ten Sangruil contributors, and I¡®ll let each of them have you for three days. I want to make Princess Astrid of the Milky Wav Empire into a wh*re that everyone can have their way with. Then, I want you to have a Sangruilian child so that the Barlowe ancestors will never be able to rest in peace!¡± Moe was bing a little insane from excitement, One could tell from the way his face contorted when he spoke. ¡°You...¡± Astrid was so mad she could not say anything. She could only point a shaky finger at Moe. David looked at the insane Moe in the sky. It would be a disaster for the human race if he allowed this person to take over the Milky Way. Moreover, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n must have sent those four ck¨Crobed men. David could feel an ufortable energying from them. Perhaps it was because they were not of the same race. This was the first time David met intelligent life from another race. There were a lot of races on Earth, but only humans had intelligence. David knew the foreign race would not have the same ambition as humans. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It would be easy for Moe to get the foreign race to help him, but it might be hard for him to ask the foreign race to leave. Moe is indeed a lunatic. ¡®He is willing to do anything for revenge.¡® David thought as he shook his head. ¡°Moe, sooner orter, Sangruil will get retribution for doing this. Soon, everyone in the Milky Way will be eaten but the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n and Sangruil will be the sinners of all humans in the Milky Way...¡± Before Wilfred could finish, Moe interrupted him. ¡°Shut up! You bastard, since you¡®re in such a hurry to die. I¡®ll send you to hell now. When you get there, say hi to your ancestors for me. Tell them that I, King Moe of Sangruil, was the one who wiped out your family and the Milky Way Empire.¡± Moe wanted to continue watching the Barlowe family fall into despair to vent the anger in his heart. However, since Wilfred kept mentioning the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, Moe would not be so kind to him anymore. He could not allow the public to know about the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. Therefore, the Barlowe family had to die immediately. Gamora sensed something was off, so she pulled Astrid into her arms and then nuzzled against Nimbus. Even if they had to die, they had to die together as a family. Chapter 1266 Chapter 1266 Nimbus opened his mouth to try to tell Gamora to leave with Astrid, but in the end, it turned into a sigh. Their opponents were five partial Eternal Realms, and they would have no chance of winning even if Nimbus and Wilfred worked together at their peaks. Now, the two had been badly injured, and they could not even use 30% of theirbat power. In this situation, it would be better for the women in the Barlowe family to die. Unless there was a miracle or they ran into a Universe Enforcer passing through the Milky Way, no one could save them. However, the chances of this happening would be near zero. ¡°Severus, let¡®s finish this quickly. The Milky Way will be ours if we kill the Barlowes! Moe said. ¡°As you wish, Moe,¡± Severus replied. To prevent any idents and kill Nimbus and Wilfred in one fell swoop, the five partial Eternal Realms decided to attack at the same time. Everyone on Gold Peak at Royal was looking at the sky nervously. The conviction in their hearts had been shattered. Not only Emperor Nimbus was badly injured, but he might even be killed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. They would be witnesses to the death of Nimbus, an invincible legendary figure. In a blink of an eye, the five partial Eternal Realms appeared before Nimbus and the others. Nimbus and Wilfred would not wait for their deaths and allow these foreign races to kill them. They had to make the foreign races pay. The two men were uncle and nephew, but they were also master and disciple. After looking at each other, they could understand what the other was thinking. They shifted their eyes to the ck¨Crobed man whom Nimbus had hurt just now. ¡®We¡®re going to die, so let¡®s bring one of them with us.¡® It would be easier to attack the one who was injured. As the two were about to take action, a shocking red sword light shot up from the ground and shed straight at Moe and the other four partial Eternal Realms. Everyone at Gold Peak only saw a dazzling red in front of them appear suddenly. They could not see anything other than red. The red light also hurt their eyes, so they quickly closed them. ¡®What¡®s going on?¡® Everyone was curious and they did not know what happened. ¡®Oh no! Not good! Moe and the four Nine¨CHeaded Serpents at partial Eternal Realm felt an impending doom approaching them. They quickly stopped moving forward and backed away. The moment they took a step back, the red sword light shed through where they were. If the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents were not keen enough, they would have been severely injured even if they did not die. This was because they could feel the sharpness of the red sword light. It could easily slice their tough scales open and damage their internal organs. After the red light dispersed and everyone opened their eyes, they saw a human figure in the air. That person was holding a long red sword, and he was standing casually between Emperor Nimbus and King Moe of Sangruil. Chapter 1267 Chapter 1267 The person between the two of them was David. When Moe and his people were about to attack Nimbus, David quickly took out his Evil Splitting Sword and waved it to block Moe and the others from moving forward. At the same time, he managed to scare Moe and the others into backing away, saving Nimbus and his family. This sword was not the same as how it used to be. Back then, David could use it casually because his opponents were too weak, and he could not be bothered to fight them seriously However, this time was different. He was going against five partial Eternal Realms. Even if he had the Evil-Splitting Sword, a random wave would not be enough to threaten Moe and the others. Therefore, this was the first time David used one of the three topbat skills, the Evil Splitting Sword Technique, alongside his Evil- Splitting Sword. The twobined, in addition to David¡¯s strength that was at partial Eternal Realm, was a terrifying power. David himself was a little shocked. It was not as easy as he imagined now. Even Moe and the other four partial Eternal Realms had to avoid David¡¯s sword for the time being One could imagine how powerful the sword was. David only wanted to stop the other party and then rush over quickly. However, he directly scared Moe and the others into backing away. This waspletely out of his expectations. David¡¯s sword helped alleviate Nimbus and his family¡¯s crisis. Then, he stood between the two parties so easily and blocked Moe and the other partial Eternal Realms. His appearance shocked everyone at the scene. Even though these people closed their eyes due to the pain from the red light, they eventually reopened their eyes to this scene. They were all geniuses from different major forces, so they were not idiots. They could probably guess what had happened just now. This young man who appeared suddenly must have saved the emperor. This time, David did not wear his mask, and he took action with his real identity. Thus, everyone could see his face. ¡°I- Isn¡¯t that the young man who arrivedst? H-H-He saved His Majesty from the five partial Eternal Realms! Gosh! Are my eyes ying tricks on me? Who can tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± Someone recognized David and eximed in shock. It was not just him, a lot of people recognized David. This was because he came to Gold Peak just in time and was brought to the front, so he left a pretty deep impression on all the guests. ¡®He is young but he is so arrogant.¡¯ This was everyone¡¯s impression of David just now. Mia looked at the empty seat next to her and then at the tall figure in the sky with the familiar red sword. At this moment, her mind was nk. ¡®Is that really David? ¡®How is he that powerful?¡¯ She was suspecting that David was a Sangruil Sinner spy just now, but now she was pped in the face by reality. ¡°Why would a Sangruil Sinner save His Majesty from Moe?¡¯ In that second, Mia understood a lot of things. Back then, David told her, ¡®I am pretty bad*ss. Don¡¯t embarrass me.¡¯ Mia was trying her best to imagine how bad*ss he was, but the person in her imagination was miles apart from David¡¯s true strength. No wonder David was not humble at all the night the emperor came over, and he even wanted to fight the emperor. ¡®I see. David is already on the same level as His Majesty. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°And the excitement he showed just now was because he found a worthy opponent. ¡®Oh, Mia! You¡¯re such a failure. You are so lucky to be able to follow such a powerful person, but you were still suspecting him. You even measured his heart with your own mean measures. Luckily, he¡¯s the bigger person, if not, he would have abandoned you a long time ago. If that happens, you should just cry yourself blind,¡± Mia thought to herself, Other people on Gold Peak recognized David too. They were Grandmaster Kruz and Nelle from the Darosa family. The reason they recognized David was because of the long red sword in David¡¯s hand. Chapter 1268 Chapter 1268 Even though David was wearing a mask when he wiped out the Tuffin family, he had still been using this long red sword. ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s the one who helped us wipe out Grandmaster Tuffin! Even if he was wearing a mask that time, I will never forget his sword,¡± Nelle looked at David in the sky and cried. After what happenedst time, she asked the head of Lunar Pce if they knew anyone who used a long red sword. However, the head said no. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A lot of the powerhouses of the Royal Region used swords, but none of them used a long red sword. Naturally, Kruz would not forget about David either. If David did not show up, the Tuffin family might have destroyed his family. It was no exaggeration to say that not only did David savedthe Darosa family, he even gave them a chance to rise. ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so young and so strong. We wanted to find him and thank him, but I guess we won¡¯t have this chance anymore. After all, our strengths are too far apart,¡± Kruz said ruefully. ¡°Are we? Do we really not have a chance anymore?¡± Nelle muttered to herself. For some reason, her heart tightened for no reason. It was not serious, but it hurt a lot! In the sky. As Nimbus and Wilfred were trying their best to drag one of the injured ck robed men down with them, they felt a chill approaching them. However, David was not targeting them, so they did not feel any danger. The sudden red sword light did not obstruct their eyesight. However, the two were shocked by David¡¯s arrival. ¡®Another powerhouse at the same level as us! Furthermore, judging from how the sword just now could scare Moe and the other partial Eternal Realms back, this person was terrifyingly strong. Nimbus was stunned. ¡°Hmm? Wait! ¡®Why is that person¡¯s red sword so familiar? ¡®I seem to have seen it somewhere.¡± Nimbus thought about it. Then, he recalled something. His eyes widened and he blurted out, ¡°David?¡± ¡°Mr. Barlowe, you¡¯re in such a worrying state. Leave it to me. You should bring Astrid and the others down there for treatment,¡± David said without turning his head. When Gamora and Astrid heard David¡¯s voice, they opened their eyes and lifted their heads. Just now, they thought they would surely die. Thus, they had their eyes closed early on. ¡°David!¡± Astrid called out in surprise. Gamora did not say anything. However, she looked at David with aplicated expression. She never thought that her family¡¯s savior would be this kid whom she did not have any hopes for. Gamora looked at Astrid in her arms, who had a surprised look on her face. ¡®It seems that my daughter has better vision than me.¡¯ Wilfred was also staring at David. ¡®So it seems the person I detected yesterday was this kid. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s close to Nimbus and his family. ¡°Judging from how this kid saved us, it seems like we¡¯ll have a chance to survive today.¡¯ ¡°D-David, it really is you! How is that possible? H-How old are you? How can you be so strong?¡± Nimbus asked in shock. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, strength has nothing to do with age. The universe is so big, how much of it can you understand? Do you think you canpletely understand even this tiny Milky Way gxy?¡± David answered. Nimbus came back to his senses after hearing what David said. He felt that he had embarrassed himself as an emperor, so he smiled bitterly and replied,¡± David, you¡¯re right. I couldn¡¯t see the wood for the trees.¡± ¡°Mr. Barlowe, bring them down. I can¡¯t do anything if you stay here.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Nimbus did not reject. Instead, he prepared to bring his family down to Gold Peak. He and Wilfred were severely injured, so they needed serious treatment. Chapter 1269 Chapter 1269 While David¡¯s appearance shocked Nimbus and his family, it also angered Moe and his gang. They were about to seed just now. They were about to kill Nimbus in a move that would decide their fate. However, another person of the same rank as them appeared out of nowhere. Moreover, judging from that blow, they could not look down on this person¡¯s strength, especially the long red sword in his hand. They felt as if the tip of the sword was against their backs. Moe and the other partial Eternal Realms were stunned by David¡¯s sword. They only came back to their senses when Nimbus was about to leave. Of course, Moe would not allow Nimbus to leave. He finally came up with this sneak attack to severely injure Nimbus, so he could not miss out on this great chance to kill Nimbus. If not, it would not be as easy to kill him as it was today. As the king of Sangruil, Moe could not stand idly by even if the others could. No matter what, he could not let Nimbus leave. When Nimbus was about to leave, Moe¡¯s body disappeared from where he was. However, when he was about to approach Nimbus and his family at lightning speed¡­This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Woosh! A sh of red light shed in front of him, forcing him to stop immediately and show himself. David had been watching the movements of Moe and the others, so how could he let them get away with this? ¡°Moe, your opponent is me now. Don¡¯t be mistaken.¡± David yed with the Evil-Splitting Sword in his hand and said with a grin. Moe looked straight at David while he hovered in the sky. He wanted so badly to devour David right now. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m shy,¡± David mocked. ¡°Who the hell are you? How can you exist in the Milky Way?¡± Moe asked, suppressing his anger. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. You just have to know that I¡¯m not on your side.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to be Sangruil¡¯s enemy? No matter how strong you are, you¡¯re still only at partial Eternal Realm. Meanwhile, we have five of them here. You will hand us the Barlowes if you¡¯re smart, and I can consider sparing you.¡± ¡°Moe, you¡¯re so full of sh*t. Just fight me if you want. You¡¯re as talkative as a woman. Do you really call yourself the king of Sangruil?¡± David retorted without showing Moe any respect. ¡°You¡­¡± Moe red at David. He was speechless after David¡¯s retort. It was not that he did not want to kill David directly. Instead, he did not have the confidence. David¡¯s sword was pretty intimidating. Even Severus and the other Nine-Headed Serpents at partial Eternal Realm chose to stay silent. Clearly, they were scared of the sword in David¡¯s hand. ¡°David, be careful. Uncle Wilfred and I wille to help you once we recover.¡± ¡°Be careful, David.¡± ¡°Thank you, David.¡± Nimbus and his family descended after they said that. Moe could only watch them leave. He knew he did not have any openings with David in front of him. However, at that moment, Severus from the four Nine-Headed Serpents yelled, ¡°Go!¡± The four ck- robed men attacked at the same time. Clearly, they did not want to let Nimbus go so easily. They worked so hard to create such a huge advantage, so they could not give up just because of David¡¯s appearance. If David was at Eternal Realm, then they could not do anything. They would have run as fast as they could. They could be lucky to escape with their lives. However, since they were all at partial Eternal Realm, why should the five of them be scared of David? If Nimbus recovered and could use more than 50% of hisbat power, it would be hard for them to seize control over the situation. They could onlyplete their mission if one or two of the five got severely injured or died. Among the four ck-robed men, two would target David, while the remaining two would target Nimbus and his family. At this moment, Moe returned to his senses. He decided to take action and quickly approached Nimbus. As David faced the five¡¯s sudden attack, his expression turned solemn. However, he was not scared. On the contrary, he was a little excited. Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270 Today, he had to give everything he had to fight without restraint. He wanted to see where his limit was. ¡°Evil-Splitting Sword Technique!¡± David growled inside his heart. Then, he waved the Evil-Splitting Sword. The sky turned red again With this wave, a sword light that reached all the way to heaven sliced Moe and the other two ck-robed men¡¯s path. At this moment, the other two had appeared before David. They were attacking David from either side, They disyed their Nine-Headed Serpent w that was covered with hard scales from under their ck robe. David did not panic as the two attacked him. First, he waved his left fist and used Void Punch, one of the three topbat skills, to hit one of the attackers. Boom! At the same time, David used his mind power to put up a shield on his other side. When the other ck-robed man was about to reach him, he was blocked by David¡¯s mind power. Then, the strong mind power enveloped the ck-robed man quickly and restrained him tightly. However, this time was different. Back then, David¡¯s mind power, which would be sessful in every endeavor, only stopped the full- force partial Eternal Realm attack for a while before it broke. The ck-robed man managed to escape from the mind power that was restraining him after a while. However, this also shocked the ck-robed man. ¡®What is this? ¡°Now only can it block my attack, it can even restrain me.¡¯ Even if it was just for a split second, it would determine the result of a battle between powerhouses of the same level. David¡¯s mind barrier was broken, and it also stopped the ck-robed man¡¯s attack In that second, David immediately seized the chance to use the rebound from the collision to retreat quickly, avoiding the attack. While he was retreating, he waved the Evil-Splitting Sword in his right hand. Woosh! An arm detached from the ck-robed man¡¯s body and flew into the air. It looked like an arm, but it was actually a big w hiding under the ck robe. Blood immediately gushed out from the ck-robed man¡¯s detached arm. Then, deafening pained wails could be heard. ¡°Ah!¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s arm was chopped off and the intense pain overwhelmed his entire body, making him lose his mind. He had never been injured so badly since his birth. His arm was chopped clean off. David retreated to a safe distance. Then, he stopped and hovered in the void. Afterward, he waved his left hand. ¡°Damn it. That w is so f*ckig hard! ¡®The back of my hand is still burning from pain right now.¡¯ The person who collided with David just now also stood in the distance. He then secretly hid his shaking right hand. The intense pain crept up from his palm. It was not that easy to stop Void Punch, one of David¡¯s three topbat skills. However, he was feeling extremely d inside. If he traded ces with Draco just now, he would be the one who had lost an arm. Even though he had no idea how David did that, if Draco could not stop it, he could not either. If one of Draco¡¯s arms was cut off, it would mean he had lost 80% of hisbat power.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1271 Chapter 1271 The battle in the sky ended in the blink of an eye. David stopped Moe and the gang¡¯s assassination of Nimbus and his family with a wave of his sword. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Then, during the other two ck robed men¡¯s sneak attack, he stopped one of them using his fist and crippled the other with his sword. The result was pretty splendid. One had to know not anyone could fight these five. They were at partial Eternal Realm, and they could even hurt the emperor after catching him. off guard. Everyone was shocked by David¡¯s actions. ¡®How strong. ¡®He¡¯s so strong!¡® Countless people watched the figure in the sky and felt waves crashing against their hearts. This young man did what Emperor Nimbus could not. At this moment, the younger generation of all major forces in the Milky Way felt their shattered convictions rebuilding again. Compared to Emperor Nimbus, they were now admiring the dazzling figure in the sky even more. After all, Nimbus was always a legend. He was caught off guard and severely injured the first time they saw him. If David had not been here, the emperor would be history. Moreover, David was not only younger than Nimbus, he was also much stronger than him. The most important thing was their results. As David fought the ck¨Crobed men who hurt Nimbus, he chopped off one of their arms and crippled another. Therefore, he was surely the strongest man in the Milky Way. To a lot of the youngsters, after David rose as a new star, an old powerhouse like Nimbus could retire and enjoy the remainder of his life. Mia lifted her head and looked at the figure dazedly. She felt like she was walking on air. When the other women saw her eyes, they could only feel envious. Leaving the four fairies to follow David was definitely the best choice she had ever made. Even the Barlowe family was stunned. Nimbue and Wilfred were prepared to fight to their deaths when they saw Moe and the others charging at them. They did not think David would have the time to save them after he was surrounded by the two ck robed men. However, what David did next was too shocking. Nimbus and Wilfred had to admit they could not do what David did even if they were in their prime. David could fight five people the same level as him and even chopped off one of their arms all by himself. It seemed that the position of the strongest person in the Milky Way should belong to someone else. Draco, the ck robed man whose arm had been chopped off, was still wailing in pain. ¡°Ah! You bastard, I must kill you! ¡°I want to eat your flesh and drink your blood!¡± Gradually, his body started changing, and his loose robe started to expand. David knew he was going to turn into a beast. These ck¨Crobed men were Nine Headed Serpents. They were not the same as the Sangruil Sinners who fused with Nine Headed Serpent genes. David wanted to see what these people looked like. In addition, after he turned back into a beast, the other forces in the Milky Way could also see what they truly looked like. After all, the Nine Headed Serpent n was was not human. Even though they would move easier if they stayed in human form, their abilities would also be restricted. Only by going back to their true form could the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n utilize their full power However, Draco could not go back to his initial form. Chapter 1272 Chapter 1272 The other three ck robed men came over. ¡°Draco, calm down!¡± Severus said. ¡°I can¡¯t! I have to kill him! I want to eat him!¡± Draco said through gritted teeth. His voice was filled with extreme anger. ¡°Do you know what kind of punishment you will get from the n if you expose yourself and ruin the n? Are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I have to kill him! Leave me alone!¡± Draco was furious. The intense pain had confused him. It was not just his body, even his soul was hurting Normal people could not endure this pain, and they would have passed out early on. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The other three ck¨Crobed men felt curious as well. ording to logic, even if Draco¡¯s arm was chopped off and he temporarily lost most of hisbat power, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n had strong regeneration skills. He would regenerate his arm soon if he had enough energy Worsee to worst, he would be weak for a few days It would not reach the stage where he would lose his mind. However, Draco seemed to be going insane. What they did not know was that David¡¯s Evil¨CSplitting Sword was made from Nine Turning. Star Iron, the mortal enemy of all things evil in the universe Coincidentally, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was one such evil thing If Draco¡¯s arm was chopped off in another way, he could regenerate it using his skills as a Nine Headed Serpent regeneration However, if it was chopped off with David¡¯s Evil¨CSplitting Sword, he could not regenerate even despite his abilities. Moreover, his soul and body would be tortured, which was why Draco was behaving like this. The three ck¨Crobed men sensed something wrong and they realized they needed to stop Draco from changing back to his original form. If not, they would also be implicated. The three looked at each other before going forward to stop Draco. Afterward, they ced a pill inside Draco¡¯s mouth. After Draco took the pill, he calmed down and lost consciousness. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡® A lot of people were confused when they saw this. ¡®Why did they knock their own team member out?¡® David lifted his Evil Splitting Sword to look at it. There was a faint redness on it. Even though he had chopped off one of Draco¡¯s arms, there was no blood on the sword. ¡®Perhaps the Evil¨CSplitting Sword doesn¡¯t only sh all things evil,¡® David thought to himself. After Draco passed out, another ck robed man sent him to the warship that had retreated ten thousand kilometers away beforeing back. This distance was nothing to people on their level. It would only take a few seconds to travel it. One of the four ck¨Crobed men had passed out, so only three of them were left. In addition to King Moe of Sangruil, there were now four partial Eternal Realms. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, you should take Astrid and the others down quickly. I might not have time to protect you allter,¡± David said. Nimbus smiled bitterly. He was the emperor of the Milky Way Empire and the strongest person in the Milky Way. He never expected to one day be protected by a young man. Every dog truly had its day! However, he knew he could not do anything if he stayed. Worse still, he might even impede David. ¡°David, be careful.¡± After Nimbus said that, he left with his family. Astrid turned her head to look at David. Then, she said loudly, ¡°David, you have to be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you down there.¡± The Barlowes left. Now, no one was in his way. Moe and the others knew that if they did not kill David today, they would never have the chance to kill Nimbus. Now, their main goal was to unite and kill David. Then, they would go and kill Nimbus. Chapter 1273 Chapter 1273 The air fell into silence. No one said anything, and they were trying hard to rpose themselves. Since they were at this stage, it was no use saying anything else. The two sides were now mortal enemies. One of them had to die. To be honest, David felt huge pressure facing the remaining four partial Eternal Realms. Just now, even if he was fighting five of them alone and chopped off one of their arms, reality, he was only fighting against two of them. If five of them attacked David at once, David did not know what would happen. Now, he was going to fight four of them at the same time. Anyone at partial Eternal Realm would not be an easy opponent. Furthermore, his mind power that never failed before had a limited effect on these people He could only restrict them for a few moments before they escaped. However, David noticed something from the ck¨Crobed man whose arm he had chopped off. If he wanted to defeat those people, he had to rely on the Evil¨CSplitting Sword in his hand. That sword had a strong effect against the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. If not, the ck¨Crobed man at partial Eternal Realm would not have lookedso pained after one of his arms was chopped off. ¡°No matter who you are, you only have one ending if you dare to go against me, and it¡¯s death!¡± Severus looked at David from afar, his calm town wasced with anger. They were going toplete the task their n assigned and help Moe seize control of the Milky Way. After that, they could enjoy their lives to their hearts¡® content. However, an ident like this had happened halfway. Anyone would be furious. ¡°Everyone knows how to talk big, but you need to have the ability to actually do it!¡± David waved his sword and replied with a smile. Severus looked at the long red sword in David¡¯s hand. He also sensed something strange with that sword. It was very sharp, but it seemed to be hiding an energy that he hated. Worse still, after Severus¡® arm was chopped off, he began acting very strange. There must be something wrong with it. However, Draco was already delirious and he was going to turn back into a Nine¨CHeaded Serpent at that moment. Hence, Severus did not have time to ask him what happened.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The battle was about to start soon. Everyone on Gold Peak stared fixedly at the sky. David faced the four partial Eternal Realms alone, and he could even stay so carefree and calm. Countless youngsters felt like they were burning with anger. This was the final goal they were chasing after. ¡°Good luck, Master David¡® Defeat those Sangruil Sinners and return peace to the Milky Way!¡± Someone yelled excitedly. ¡°Master David, we will always support you!¡± ¡°Master David, we will always be your strongest support!¡± The young people on Gold Peak started yelling at the sky. At this moment, everyone knew that as long as David survived the battle, he would surely rece Emperor Nimbus as the strongest man in the hearts of everyone in the Milky Way. He would be admired and respected by countless people. David decided to make the first move as he faced four opponents of the same level. He lifted his right hand and waved his Evil¨CSplitting Sword Woosh! A red sword light broke the air before moving toward Moe and the others. This time, David did not use the Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique from his three topbat. skills This was because using abat skill would exhaust a lot of his energy. The higher the level, the higher the power, and of course, the greater the energy it would exhaust. The Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique would not hurt an opponent of the same level if they were sufficiently prepared. Besides, David had already used it twice today. If he continued using it, his energy would be exhausted. Then, hisbat power would also be greatly affected. The red sword light moved very fast. In a blink of an eye, it was already in front of Moe and the others. The four moved together to avoid the light. Then, they charged toward David. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was good at closebat. They could use their strong body and sharp ws to tear their opponents into pieces. David was not scared either. His body disappeared from the spot as he charged toward his enemies. During the process, David threw his Evil Splitting Sword at one of the men Chapter 1274 Chapter 1274 What he did confused Nimbus and Wilfred who were nervously watching this battle from below. Everyone knew David¡¯s greatest advantage was the long red sword in his hand. How would he continue fighting if he threw the sword aside? As for the others, they could not see what David did. They only knew the fight had restarted. Severus and the others were d when they saw David throwing the sword. How would David fight them now that he lost such a threatening weapon? ¡®Is that kid stupid?¡® The Evil¨CSplitting Sword was thrown toward one of the ck robed men. The ck¨Crobed man did not dare to act recklessly as he faced the sword. In such proximity, he could feel the sharpness and the aura of the sword. It was making the skin under the ck robe sting This was definitely a very powerful weapon, and it could easily slice through the tough scales of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents. As the ck¨Crobed man was moving, he turned his body and let the Evil¨CSplitting Sword zoom past him. As he thought he was safe and was about to turn around to grab the sword¡¯s handle, danger befell him. When the Evil Splitting Sword zoomed past him, it stopped all of a sudden and did not continue moving. Instead, it chopped down on his body. This sword terrified the ck¨Crobed man. He still remembered how hurt Draco was. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s strong defense could not stop this powerful weapon at all. ¡®If this sword slices my body, won¡¯t I be chopped in half?¡± When David threw the Evil¨CSplitting Sword out, he was using his mind power to control the sword That way, he could confuse the enemies and have two free hands to fight. Even if David had lessbat experience, he had a strong mind power and was smart. Only he could think of such a wonderful n. The ck¨Crobed man watched the Evil¨CSplitting Sword slicing down on him. In this critical moment, he used his big w to stop it. At this moment, not only his ws were covered in tough scales, but there was also a pair of shiny metal gloves equipped over them. This was the Nine Headed Serpent n¡¯sbat weapon. Since they were good at using their indestructible ws for closebat and tearing up their enemies into pieces, almost all of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents had the same metal gloves. After they put the gloves on, it increased their attack and defense greatly. Even if the ck¨Crobed man was not confident in stopping the Evil Splitting Sword, the only thing he could do in this critical moment was to mitigate the amount of harm he would receive If not, he figured he would be split in half if the Evil¨CSplitting Sword chopped down on him. His ws that were in the metal gloves grabbed the de of the Evil ¨C Splitting Sword. Ding! An ear¨Cpiercing metallic sound could be heard ¡°Hiss!¡± Soon, the ck¨Crobed man¡¯s sharp inhale could be heard. The metal gloves only stopped the Evil¨CSplitting Sword for a few seconds before it broke the gloves and shed the ck robed man¡¯s ws Then, it sliced apart the tough scales and reached his skin and flesh However, the sword got stuck before it could break any bones. Even though it could sh all things in the universe, it needed enough momentum David was using his mind power to control the Evil¨CSplitting Sword, not his hands. Hence, the amount of force used to slice downward was weaker. In addition to the subsequent breaking of the metal gloves and Nine¨CHeaded Serpent scales, all its momentum had already. been exhausted Even so, the ck¨Crobed man was still in immense pain. His body and soul were experience pure torture. ¡°Ah!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The ck¨Crobed man went mad. At this moment, David used his mind power to pull the sword back. Woosh! Five of the ck¨Crobed man¡¯s metal¨Ccovered fingers flew into the air alongside the sound. The Evil¨C Splitting Sword¡¯s de rubbed against his finger bones, slicing them off directly. Chapter 1275 Chapter 1275 Even if David was using his mind power to control the Evil¨CSplitting Sword and sliced off one of the ck¨Crobed men¡¯s fingers, making him wail in pain, he still could not rx. Right now, both sides were getting closer. The remaining ck¨Crobed men and Moe were attacking David at the same time. Without the threat of the sword, the three relied on the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s strong defense to start a close proximity fight with David. They wanted to tear David into pieces to vent their anger. David wanted to take back his sword, but it was toote. Hence, he could only brace himself for the fight. Thankfully, he had upgraded his body to Infinity level 10, so his body was not inferior to the Nine¨C Headed Serpent n. Furthermore, as long as he could hit his enemy, he could use Air Crushing p to prate their defense and hurt their organs. David was not scared of a closebat fight. Soon, both sides collided. Thud thud thud! Countless collision sounds could be heard. As the saying went, there was strength in numbers. David was fighting three people by himself. He had to fight six hands with two, so he was at a disadvantage. However, his body was no joke after it was strengthened by the system. No matter how disadvantaged he was, he was not badly hurt. In the end, he endured the two¡¯s attack and used Air Crushing p on the chest of one of the ck¨C robed men. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thud thud thud! David endured the debilitating pain and vomited some blood. Then, using the force from the two¡¯s attack, he quickly backed away and exited the battle. At the same time, he took back the Evil¨CSplitting Sword while he was retreating, and he gave it a wave. Severus and Moe were about to chase him, but the light from David¡¯s sword stopped them. The ck¨C robed man next to them, who was attacked by the Air Crushing p, vomited blood that was mixed with some of his organs. His body was shaking. Severus sensed something was wrong, so he quickly went over to support the man. ¡°What happened? How did you get so seriously injured?¡± Severus asked in confusion. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was very strong, so it was impossible for him to turn out like this after a gentle p. ¡°David¡¯s p can bypass our defense and injure our organs. You have to be careful,¡± answered the ck¨Crobed man weakly. David had damaged his organs. If the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n could not strengthen their organs, his organs would have been shattered. Even if someone was at partial Eternal Realm, they would die if their heart, brain, or other vital organs suffered a mortal wound. Only someone at true Eternal Realm would have a body of a higher level. They would be able to provide unlimited vitality to all their organs. That way, the owner of the body could ignore these mortal wounds. This was the difference between partial Eternal Realm and Eternal Realm. ¡°You bastard!¡± Severus cursed. At the same time, the ck robed man who had his finger chopped off was trying his hardest to endure the intense pain For a Nine¨CHeaded Serpent, broken fingers were not serious. They could regenerate the fingers immediately after exhausting some energy. Even so, the new fingers would not be as nimble as their original ones. However, there would not be much difference after they stretched their fingers. The Evil¨CSplitting Sword was the mortal enemy of all things evil, so it was able to restrain the Nine¨C Headed Serpent n. Chapter 1276 Chapter 1276 There seemed to be an energy where the ck¨Crobed man¡¯s fingers were chopped off that was stopping the finger from regenerating. The two sides stopped their battle. David held the Evil¨CSplitting Sword as he hovered in the void. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Now, he was not as carefree as before. Blood flowed from the corners of his lips, and his clothes were tattered. Severus and the others wed at his shirts with their sharp ws, causing the skin below to show. There were also countless bloody marks on David¡¯s skin. Some of them were skin¨Cdeep, making David look terrifying. However, these were only flesh wounds for David. They did not hurt his vital organs at all. Aside from being painful, they did not affect hisbat ability at all. He only got hurt toward the end when he forcefully endured the attack from Severus and Moe because he wanted to use the Air Crushing p. David looked at the injuries on his body andmented inside his heart. It was too willful to fight five people on his own. He even had to catch his opponents off guard and cheat with his mind power. This was the result he got after crippling one person and hurting another. He would have been severely injured or have died after a few rounds if he had to face five partial Eternal Realms at the same time without these tricks. From the battle just now, David could probably guess his full strength. He should be fine fighting two people on the same level as him, and it would be a little hard to fight three to four. However, he would be a masochist if he wanted to fight five people and above. They were all at partial Eternal Realm, so their strength would not be too far apart from each other. The oue of this battle would depend on the usage of weapons andbat skills. David had a powerful Evil¨CSplitting Sword that could sh all evil things in the universe. In addition, he had three topbat skills and a strong body, which was why he could do this. He was already the number one person at partial Eternal Realm. ¡°Severus, how is it?¡± Moe came over. Severus did not attack, allowing Moe to attack David by himself. However, Moe did not dare to do so. After a few rounds from just now, he knew how powerful David was. Especially now that the long red sword was back in his hands again. He was even more intimidating than before. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look good. That David kid seems strange, and he has so many skills that will catch us off guard.¡± Severus was also furious. ¡°What should we do then? This is such a good opportunity. If we can¡¯t kill Nimbus and his family to take over the Milky Way, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be even more difficult in the future.¡± Moe was dissatisfied. ¡°Severus, his sword is problematic. You must watch out and not let it hurt you,¡± the ck. robed man, who just had his fingers chopped off, came over and warned while enduring the intense pain. ¡°I felt it too, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the problem,¡± Severus said. ¡°That sword seems to have a strong restraining effect against us. If my fingers were chopped off by a normal weapon, I could regenerate them after exhausting some energy. However, after my fingers were cut off by that long red sword, it seems that our n¡¯s regeneration skill is restricted. No matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t regenerate my missing fingers.¡± As the ck¨Crobed man said that, he showed Severus and the others the ce where David had chopped off his fingers. The wound did look different from usual. It looked like it was burnt, and there was even white smoke coming out from it. Then, the ck¨Crobed man said, ¡°Plus, I feel an unusually excruciating pain after I was hurt by the long red sword. I think Draco lost his mind from the pain and he wanted to return to his original form. After all, he¡¯s even more seriously injured than me. I can¡¯t even endure this, let alone what he suffered.¡± ¡°Can you still fight?¡± Severus asked. ¡°Yes, but I think I can only use 50 to 60% of mybat power.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Severus looked at the other ck¨Crobed man whom David hurt with the Air Crushing p. ¡°I can only use 30%. Plus, I can¡¯t go on for too long. If not, my wound will worsen unless I can return to my original form.¡® Chapter 1277 Chapter 1277 The battle in the sky stopped temporarily. Everyone saw David¡¯s battered state. ¡°Is Master David hurt?¡± ¡°Good luck, Master David!¡± ¡°Master David, I have medicine for your wounds!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Everyone on Gold Peak said. Mia felt horrible looking at the wounds on David¡¯s body. She had been with David for so long and this was the first time she was seeing David hurt. However, the five enemies were on the same level as the emperor, so no one could beat them easily unless they were at Eternal Realm. Astrid saw this as well, and her beautiful eyes welled with tears. David got hurt by the Sangruil Sinners because he wanted to save her and her family. Nimbus and Wilfred had better eyesight than the rest. Even though David looked horrifying on the surface, he was not too badly injured, and he could still fight. On the Sangruil Sinner¡¯s side, aside from Moe and Severus, one had lost hisbat power and was sent back to the warship, and the other two¡¯s energy was plummeting quickly as well. It was unimaginable for someone normal to fight five partial Eternal Realms and achieve this result. ¡®Where did that kide from?¡± ¡°Moe, now that things have escted to this stage, it has gone beyond our initial n, so we only have two choices,¡± Severus said in a low voice. ¡°What is it?¡± Moe whispered ¡°Firstly, it¡¯ll be hard for us to kill David with our current strength. Plus, Nimbus is also recovering, so we can only give up temporarily. We can decide what we want to do after I pass the message back to the n and wait for the n elders¡® decision. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Or, we can go back to our original forms and kill David together. However, if we do this, we can¡¯t let anyone here escape. We must kill all of them to prevent them from exposing the Nine Headed Serpent n¡¯s secret¡± After Severus said that, he stopped talking and waited for Moe¡¯s decision It would be hard for them to win in this situation if they did not revert to their original forms. David was too strong. In addition to that, Nimbus and Wilfred were recovering, and there were also about ten peak Infinity Rankers nearby. Hence, they would only have a chance if they returned to their original forms. Moe was extremely conflicted. There was no way he would give up now. Also, they had inadvertently alerted their enemies, so even if the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents continue to send more aid, Nimbus would already be prepared. They would never get a chance to kill the Barlowe family in one go anymore. ¡®What should I do? ¡®Should I risk killing everyone here and leaving no survivors? ¡®However, even if Severus and the others go back to their original forms, can we win?¡® Moe was suspicious. If they went back to their original forms and failed again, Sangruil would bepletely doomed. They would be the mortal enemies of everyone in the Milky Way. Everything they had prepared for in thest centuries would be in vain. This was a tough decision. If there were any idents, Severus and the others could go back to Beast Gxy and pretend nothing had happened. On the contrary, Sangruil would be consigned to eternal damnation. David saw Moe and the others muttering from a distance. He wondered if they were discussing anything evil. Hence, he interrupted, ¡°Hey! What are you mumbling about? Hurry up if you want to fight. If not, get lost. I won¡¯t go easy on youter.¡± David waved his sword and his energy rose to its peak once again. After finding out his limit, David did not want to continue fighting. If not, he would definitely get hurt badly. He nced at his system panel secretly. He only needed a few thousand points to get ten thousand lavish points. Soon, he would be able to break through to Eternal Realm. Why should he waste time fighting these guys to the death right now? Wouldn¡¯t it be even better to crush them directly when he was at Eternal Realm? However, he would not let the opponent know that he did not want to fight. He still had to look imposing. As he looked at how confident David was, Moe was scared. Chapter 1278 Chapter 1278 He did not dare to gamble with everything Sangruil got He would decide after the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s aid arrived. ¡°David, you will soon pay for everything you did today. I hope you won¡¯t regret it when the timees. Nimbus, even if you manage to escape today, don¡¯t be too happy. We will be back.¡± After Moe said that, he turned to leave. Severus and the others looked at David deeply before turning to leave. After Moe and the others went far away, David¡¯s energy finally weakened. He clutched his chest with his left hand and coughed violently. ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± ¡®Damn it, those guys were so savage! ¡®If the system didn¡¯t upgrade my body to such a strong state, I might have died today.¡® Loud cheers erupted from Gold Peak on Royal ¡°Master David, you¡¯re the man!¡± ¡°Master David, you¡¯re so amazing!¡± ¡°From now on, Master David will be my idol!¡± Emperor Nimbus and Empress Gamora let out sighs of relief. They were the only ones who knew how dangerous it was just now. If David did not appear, not only would their family be wiped out, even the people in the Milky Way would fall into an abyss of suffering. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n would not help Moe without reason. David not only saved the Barlowe family, but he also saved everyone in the Milky Way. Mia and Astrid quickly flew over to David. Then, they supported him from either side. ¡°Are you okay, David?¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± The two women asked worriedly at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just some minor injuries. I can still walk.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As David said that, he wanted to pull his hands back. However, Mia and Astrid were holding him very tightly, so he did not have a chance to do so. They were very worried about David¡¯s condition. Now that they were close, they could see the terrifying blood marks on David¡¯s skin. A lot of them were so deep they could see the muscles inside. Astrid was so worried she started to cry. ¡°Boohoo¡­ David, I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re injured because you wanted to save us,¡± Astrid sobbed. ¡°David, are you in pain?¡® Even though Mia was not crying, her eyes were turning red. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be like that, you guys These are just flesh wounds,¡± David exined However, the two refused to listen. At this moment, Emperor Nimbus and Empress Gamora came over. ¡°Thank you, David!¡± Nimbus said. As the emperor of the Milky Way, it had been many years since he thanked someone. This time, he had to thank David. If it were not for him, everything would be over. Gamora looked at David with aplicated expression on her face. Who would have thought that a kid she did not have high hopes for would save her entire family? If Astrid did not invite David to the state banquet, Gamora could not imagine how severe the consequences would have been. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Barlowe. Those foreign races wanted to cause chaos to the Milky Way, and as a human in the Milky Way, I have a duty to kick them out.¡± After they exchanged pleasantries, they went back to the Royal Pce together. They needed to treat the wounds on their bodies quickly. On the edge of the faraway Milky Way, a ck¨Chorned ship had approached the sr system. In a few more days, they would arrive at their destination Earth. Right now, David had no idea about Earth¡¯s impending crisis. Chapter 1279 Chapter 1279 David, Nimbus, and Nimbus¡® family quickly returned to the Royal Pce. Then, Nimbus quickly brought David into the secret room in the depths of the pce. That was where Wilfred normally researched medication and refined pellets. One could find almost all of the precious herbs in the Milky Way here. Although David was not seriously hurt, Nimbus could not dy treating his wounds. After they entered the room, Gamora and Astrid brought Nimbus to a room. Meanwhile, Wilfred brought David and Mia to a separate room. Wilfred was about to give David some basic treatment before looking at Nimbus. However, David refused. He had learned Ancient Traditional Medicine to perfection, so would he need others to treat him? No one knew his body better than he did ¡°David, did you say you know medicine too?¡± Wilfred asked in disbelief. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Yes. Mr. Wilfred, I learned some before, so you should go help Mr. Nimbus. He¡¯s pretty badly hurt. If we don¡¯t treat him in time and keep dying it, it will be detrimental to him,¡± David said. ¡°Really?¡± Wilfred was still in disbelief. ¡°Of course! Besides, I am not that seriously injured. I can handle this myself¡± ¡°Alright. You can take the herbs you need. Basically, you can find all of the precious herbs in the Milky Way here. I¡¯ll go look at Nimbus Wilfred left hurriedly to another secret room after he said that Nimbus was pretty badly injured, so he needed urgent care. It was no joke to be caught off guard by four powerhouses of the same level. ¡°Do you need my help, David?¡± Mia asked. ¡°No need. You don¡¯t know anything about herbs, so you should just watch.¡± David found some precious herbs in the secret room. After some basic preparation, he started brewing them. There were all kinds of tools in this secret room. Soon after, the medicine was done. After David drank it, he made some ointment for his skin and asked Mia to help him apply it. When everything was done, the two went to the secret room where Nimbus was receiving treatment. Nimbus was very pale as Wilfred was treating him. Gamora and Astrid were watching nervously from one side. The four noticed David¡¯s arrival, but they did not say anything. This was a critical moment for Wilfred¡¯s treatment, so no one should disturb him. David watched quietly as well. However, after a while, he figured Wilfred¡¯s treatment was tooplicated. Although it was beneficial to Nimbus¡® wounds, it was not the best way to do it. After pondering, David suggested, ¡°Mr. Wilfred, if you do it this way, you won¡¯t achieve the best result in a short time. David was the first one to break the silence, and he immediately attracted the others¡® attention ¡°What do you mean? David, are you saying my treatment has ws?¡± Wilfred was unhappy. He had researched medicine for centuries, but now a young man was doubting him. ¡®I won¡¯t deny that you¡¯re stronger than me, but I, Wilfred Barlowe, am not inferior to anyone when it comes to medicine. ¡®This is my expertise.¡® ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. It¡¯s just tooplicated and it¡¯s not the best treatment. You can simplify it to get a better result Plus, I smelled your herbs and some of them are not a suitable match,¡± David exined. ¡°How old are you, kid? You¡¯re already so strong that it¡¯s horrifying, and you still have time to learn medicine?¡± Wilfred widened his eyes and asked ¡°Mr. Wilfred, why are you the same as Mr. Nimbus? Age doesn¡¯t matter when ites to some things. Talent is more important. Coincidentally, I have talent in cultivation and medicine, so that¡¯s how I got to this stage.¡± ¡°Tell me, what should I do to get the best result in the shortest time?¡± Wilfred was arguing with David right now. David was powerful indeed, but when it came to medicine, Wilfred would not listen to anyone else. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me try?¡± David asked. Wilfred looked at Nimbus after he heard that. Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280 ¡°Uncle Wilfred, let David try. I trust him,¡± Nimbus said. If David wanted to hurt Nimbus, he would not risk getting hurt to save him. Thus, Nimbus was not worried about David. Since Nimbus agreed, Wilfred had no reason to reject the offer Coincidentally, he also wanted to see what skills David had to doubt the medical skills that het had practiced for centuries. David took over. First, he asked Nimbus to strip and show him the parts of his body that were injured. Shortly after, David started to use needles on Nimbus. Everyone in the room stared straight at David. Soon, Nimbus¡® body was covered in silver needles. After the needle treatment, David started to concoct medicine for Nimbus. Nimbus was hurt internally, so he only needed specific oral medicine. David found the herbs, matched them, and brewed them. When the process ended, Nimbus took a deep breath and vomited all the clotted blood inside him. Afterward, he felt much better. ¡°How do you feel, Father?¡± Astrid could not hold herself back from asking- ¡°I¡¯m fine. I feel much better.¡± After Nimbus said that, he looked at David andmented, ¡°David, you¡¯re a monster. Not only are you strong, you even have such impressive medical skills. I am so confused. How did you do all these at such a young age?¡± Everyone let out sighs of relief after hearing what Nimbus said. Wilfred widened his eyes, his face was filled with disbelief. Even though he could not understand what David was doing, Nimbus¡® condition seemed much better compared to just now after David¡¯s treatment. If they went along with his treatment, it would at least take a few days to reach this result However, David only took two hours to achieve this. How incredible! ¡°David, what is this called?¡± Wilfred asked, feeling stunned. ¡°Ancient Traditional Medicine,¡± David answered. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Ancient Traditional Medicine¡­ Ancient Traditional Medicine¡­¡± Wilfred muttered. Suddenly, Wilfred remembered something and asked loudly, ¡°Do you mean the long¨Clost ancient practice?¡± ¡°I am not sure. However, I found this in an ancient relic,¡± David lied. Wilfred knelt on the ground suddenly and bowed to David. ¡°David, please take me as your disciple and teach me this ancient medical practice!¡± Wilfred said emotionally. Everyone in the room was shocked by what he did. Wilfred was Emperor Nimbus¡® uncle, and he was the one with the highest status here. Now, he was kneeling to a young man. David was at a loss after Wilfred did that, so he quickly went over to help Wilfred ¡°Mr. Wilfred, what are you doing? I can¡¯t have you bowing to me like that.¡± However, Wilfred refused to get up. ¡°If you don¡¯t take me as your disciple and teach me the ancient medical practice, I won¡¯t get up.¡± Wilfred had a natural obsession with medicine. This was why he gave up being the emperor back then. Now, he had a chance to learn ancient medical practice, so how could he give it up? ¡°Mr. Wilfred, we have such a huge age gap between us, how can I take you as my disciple?¡± David said helplessly. ¡°Dave, when ites to learning, there¡¯s no first orst. You are better at medicine so you can be my teacher.¡± ¡°Mr. Wilfred, I can¡¯t do that. However, we can exchange medical knowledge. You can ask me anything you don¡¯t understand. I promise to tell you if I know about it What do you think?¡± David thought about it and said. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s a deal then. Come, I have a lot of questions for you now. Wilfred got up and grabbed David. After that, he pulled him to another room. ¡°Mr. Wilfred, are you in such a hurry?¡± David smiled wryly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait now.¡± David left the room after Wilfred dragged him away, leaving Nimbus and the others in shock. Chapter 1281 Chapter 1281 Even though the war between Sangruil and the empire had ended for the time being, everyone knew it was not truly over. Sangruil woulde back again very soon. At that time, it would be the true battle. It was unknown if Sangruil would take back everything that belonged to them or if the empire would defend its position and destroy Sangruil. No one knew what would happen because both sides were equally strong. Sangruil had five partial Eternal Realms, while the empire had three. Most importantly, David was a powerhouse who could fight five people by himself. However, most of them still hoped the empire could win. After all, the Milky Way Empire was developing pretty well under the empire¡¯s rule. At the very least, there was no despotic rule in the empire. The civilians could live in peace and work happily, while most of the major forces did not dare to start fights and avoided mass casualties because they were intimidated by how powerful the empire was. That was enough. If Sangruil won, the Milky Way would undergo a lot of changes. When that happened, the situation would definitely be turbulent. Who would want to live in chaos when they could otherwise live in peace? This was unless they were ambitious or had changed sides to support Sangruil. They wanted to get more benefits from the chaos, and that was why they hoped Sangruil could. After the battle, David, the young man who came from nowhere, reced Emperor Nimbus ast the strongest man in the Milky Way. He was now admired and respected by countless people. Even the emperor was severely injured by the five partial Eternal Realms from Sangruil. On the other hand, David severely hurt three people in a one versus five fight that was very disadvantageous to him. He intimidated Sangruil with one move and scared them into backing away for the time being. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. No one had ever done such a thing before. Among powerhouses of the same level, anyone who could fight two people by themselves would be considered number one. On the other hand, David went against five on his own, so he was basically the strongest at partial Eternal Realm. After the battle, everyone was looking up who David was. They wanted to see which force he was from. However, David was not from the Royal Region, and he never hung out in the Milky Way, so no one found anything. On the contrary, Mia, who was following him, was recognized. Everyone came to a realization. No wonder Mia insisted on announcing her departure from the four fairies to stay with David while risking offending so many big shots. Anyone would not hesitate to make the same choice as Mia if they were in the same situation. David was the strongest man in the Milky Way and he was stronger than Emperor Nimbus. Who would not want to seize the chance to stay by his side? Even idiots would know how to answer this question. Not only would Mia have a promising future if she stayed with David, but after David¡¯s strength was exposed, her family¡¯s position would also skyrocket. Just this one move made her family surpass all the forces in the Milky Way except the empire. Even if the Concord family was weak and could be wiped out by any small force, now, not even the Milky Way Empire, a behemoth in the Milky Way, would dare to say they wanted to wipe out the Concord family, let alone a small force. David was supporting the Concord family, and no one in the Milky Way would dare to offend them. Furthermore, the Concord family could also utilize their strength without any restraints. As long as David was still alive, the Concord family would eventually rise. When all the forces on Blue Star learned the person Mia followed was the strongest person in the Milky Way, they were shocked speechless. When they came back to their senses, they all brought expensive gifts to the Concord residence. They decided to build a close rtionship with the Concord family no matter what it took. Chapter 1282 Chapter 1282 At this moment, the owner behind East League Chamber of Commerce, ran by the Concord family, was also exposed to be David, the strongest person in the Milky Way. East League Chamber of Commerce was just a newly founded chamber ofmerce. David also showed up recently and he also had an L in his name, just like East League. How could there be something so coincidental? After that, the head of the Concord family, Truman, came out to prove this point. David had permitted him to make a public statement saying David was the owner of East League Chamber of Commerce. From that moment on, all forces were fighting to do business with East League Chamber of Commerce. Their main goal was not to make money. Instead, it was to build a close rtionship with East League Chamber of Commerce and attract David¡¯s attention. This was the change brought on by strength. The reason David did this was that he wanted to use this opportunity to develop and expand East League Chamber of Commerce quickly. His strength was already exposed, so he should use East League Chamber of Commerce to umte a hundred thousandvish points to break through to Eternal Realm. If not, who knew when the Sangruil Sinners woulde back for revenge? As long as he was at Eternal Realm, David could easily defeat someone at Moe¡¯s level even if there were eight or ten of them. Even if there was only half a step between partial Eternal Realm and Eternal Realm, there was an inherent difference. Theirbat power was immensely different. It was like heaven and earth. After some inciting, East League Chamber of Commerce started to work with the forces who came to build rtionships. However, David stated they should not take advantage of the forces. By doing this, the other forces began supporting David even more. He was already the strongest person in the Milky Way and he was still down to Earth. How many people could do that? Despite this, how would they know David¡¯s true goal was not to make money but to quickly spend money to getvish points? That was what he most badly wanted right now. Five dayster, inside a luxurious courtyard in the Royal Pce. At this moment, David was staying in his room by himself. He just finished exchanging knowledge about medicine with Wilfred. Even though they said they were exchanging knowledge, it was more like Wilfred asking and David answering. Wilfred would drop by almost daily in the past few days. After he got the answer he wanted, he would leave quickly to his secret room to test out David¡¯s answer. David asked Mia to wait outside the courtyard and prevent anyone froming in. He sat on the bed to take a few deep breaths, trying hard to rpose himself. Today, David was going toplete the most important step: breaking through to Eternal Realm. A few days ago, Truman revealed that David was the owner of East League Chamber of Commerce with David¡¯s permission. Countless forces with chambers ofmerce swarmed over to try to work with East League Chamber of Commerce. Truman did not reject anyone. He epted everyone, and after a few days, East League Chamber of Commerce expanded continuously. David¡¯svish points had surpassed a hundred thousand and reached 100052. David could upgrade himself when hisvish points reached a hundred thousand, breaking through partial Eternal Realm to be at Eternal Realm. Soon, he would be the only one at Eternal Realm in the Milky Way. When that happened, a partial Eternal Realm like Moe would just be a buffoon to David. He could easily destroy Moe if he wanted.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Eternal Realm was the ultimate dream for countless powerhouses. Once they were at this realm, they would be immortal. Their body would rise to another level and supply strong vitality to every organ in their body. As long as their body did not turn into dust, they could regenerate their head or heart after it was chopped off or removed. That was how strong Eternal Realm was. Chapter 1283 Chapter 1283 In the sr system on the edge of the Milky Way. More than ten ck¨Chorned ships arrived. Inside the one in front, Han looked at the blue excitedly. ¡®That¡¯s right! This is indeed an indigenous living. ¡®Even though this named Earth was small, the ck¨Chorned ship has already detected a lot of vitality on it. ¡®Hahaha! It¡¯s time for my luck to change! ¡®After I go back to the Royal Region, I will shock everyone and be the chosen one in the Royal Region, pping all the faces of the people who looked down on me.¡® At this moment, Han was in high spirits. He imagined getting the Earthlings¡® feedback after nting his ve mark. Then, he would prosper and be the top dog. Floyd stood next to Han. He also spotted Earth not far away. He let out a sigh of relief. To be honest, he was terrified the whole way. After all, he found this in the family¡¯s secret room and did not find this himself. So, there was a chance it could have been fake. Even if Han viewed Floyd as his brother on the way here, Han would not hesitate to make Floyd wish he was dead if he found that Earth did not exist. Now, Earth was in front of them and Floyd could prove he was not lying. He was safe now. ¡°Han, what do you think? I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? That blue should be the living indigenous net Pavan found. Too bad he didn¡¯t make enough preparations and didn¡¯t nt his ve mark,¡± Floyd said. ¡°Haha, Floyd. I never doubted you. If not, why would I waste so much time and efforting here? Don¡¯t worry. I will fulfill your requests one by one,¡± Hanughed and said. ¡°Thank you, Han.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Floyd. I should be the one thanking you. If I didn¡¯t meet you, I would have lived the rest of my life without any excitement, but now, I have bigger ambitions.¡± After Han said that, he changed the topic and said loudly, ¡°Tell everyone to move full speed ahead. Our destination will be the blue in front of us.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± More than ten ck¨Chorned ships moved toward Earth quickly. Earth. It had been almost a year since David left. Earth still looked the same and there were not many changes. Everyone was still practicing martial arts, and a lot of talented new stars emerged. They gathered in Somend, and Mason would train them systematically. This was David¡¯s order before he left. If Earth wanted to protect itself and have the chance to venture out, it had to first be strong. Even though they got through the catastrophe this time, what about the next one and the one after that? Who could promise they would get through every one of them safely? Only by making Earth stronger could they face every crisis in the future. Of course, all of the powerhouses on Earth would listen to David. After the catastrophe, everyone united. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As long as there was someone with potential on any corner of Earth, they would be sent to Somend for cultivation immediately. Somend also gradually became a holynd for all Earthlings. Because of David¡¯s existence, all countries and forces looked up to Somend. Even if David had left Earth to explore the vast starry sky, this did not stop the Earthlings from respecting him. Right now, David¡¯s position on Earth was equivalent to Emperor Nimbus¡® position in the hearts of the people in the Milky Way. There was an invincible conviction. No matter which corner of Earth one was at, as long as someone dared to talk bad about David, they would be attacked. At the same time, in this one year, David¡¯s statues were erected in every corner of Earth. Chapter 1284 Chapter 1284 The statues were signs of respect toward David. After all, if David did not exist, Earth would be Pavan¡¯s ve and could never emancipate itself. Hence, David was no different from Earth¡¯s savior. At this moment, in Somend on Earth, it was very lively in David¡¯s secluded residence. Celine, Selena, Pearl, Julia, Sandy, Amelia, and the women who had a closer rtionship with David were all living together. As the strongest one among them, Selena took the responsibility of teaching them. The women were gathered here for one purpose: to wait for David¡¯s return. Even if David only had Celia as his official girlfriend, the other women would not give up easily. This was because David was too exceptional, so they would not bother to look at other men. No matter what, those men would neverpare to David. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After meeting the best, who would still want someone inferior? As for the women¡¯s families, they did not reject their decision and were instead very supportive. Now, anyone with a connection to David would benefit. Even if David did not end up epting them, they would not choose another man. They only hoped to stay by David forever. Pearl and the others were all top¨Cnotch beauties, especially Selena. Selena would be one of the best even if she were in the Royal Region, let alone Earth. She was not inferior to Mia from the Four Fairies. They gathered to wait for David¡¯s return, causing countless men to be envious of David. However, even if they were envious, they would not feel jealous or hateful because they were not worthy of feeling that way. Thankfully, Celia, David¡¯s official girlfriend, did not mind the existence of the other women. She never wanted to have David by herself. She only wanted David toe back safely. She could ept everything else. While David was not around, the women were happily waiting for David¡¯s return. After spending time together for so long, they were already like sisters. At this moment, the beauties were chatting with each other. ¡°Selena, when can I break through to God Rank?¡± Sandy asked. ¡°Sandy, you¡¯re still young. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Selena patted Sandy¡¯s head and asked. Sandy was the youngest among them, and she was only a little over twenty years old. Back then, no one dared to imagine a partial God Ranker in her twenties. However, it existed now and there was more than one. This was all because of the gic drug Pavan left behind. Among them, Selena was the most talented one. After consuming the drug, her strength increased rapidly. When David left, she was still a Super¨CGod Ranker, but now, she had already broken through the first level of Star Realm and became a Satellite Ranker. This was pretty quick. ¡°However, Celia says Dave will bring us to space to see the outside world this time hees back. I¡¯m worried he won¡¯t take me because I¡¯m not strong enough,¡± Sandy said, feeling a little disappointed. ¡°Sandy, don¡¯t think that. We¡¯re one unit. David will surely bring all of us,¡± Celiaforted at one side. ¡°Celia, you have to help me if Dave refuses to bring me. He always listens to you.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll ask him to take you.¡± ¡°Okay! Thank you, Celia.¡± Everyoneughed when they saw Sandy¡¯s face. They had a stronger connection with David, so they knew David¡¯s personality. David was cruel and decisive toward his enemies, but to his friends, he was more soft¨Chearted. If not, they would not have the chance to sit together. David did not want to hurt them, and this was how they managed to capitalize on David¡¯s weakness. Judging from David¡¯s temper, he would never leave any one of them if he had previously promised to take everyone away from Earth to see the outside world. Chapter 1285 Chapter 1285 The Earth¡¯s artificial satellites detected dozens of ck¨Chorned ships the moment they approached Earth. ¡°Master, some things are monitoring us!¡± ¡°Attack them right away! Crush all of them!¡± Han said without thinking. They had to use the strongest power to suppress the humans on this living indigenous so that the humans would know they did not have the chance to fight back. Once they did, they would die. That way, they would receive the ve mark obediently. Han¡¯s method was not the same as Pavan¡¯s. Pavan tried to get on the earthlings¡® good side and then nt his ve mark without their knowledge. On the contrary, Han would use force to subdue the earthlings. He would crush the earthlings¡® confidence and then nt his ve mark forcefully. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The moment the Earth¡¯s artificial satellites sent an image back to Earth, they were bombed into pieces by the ck¨Chorned ships. After the ck¨Chorned ships destroyed the dozens of artificial satellites, they entered the ozoneyer and headed to the surface of the Earth. Somend, Earth. Once the Satellite Monitoring Center received the images from space, they realized the artificial satellites were destroyed. The staff from the center immediately sensed something was not right, so they quickly reported this to the Somend Parliament. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the pictures and the news of the satellite¡¯s destruction reached Mason. When Mason looked at the pictures, he figured those must have been alien spaceships. There were only two possibilities for aliensing to Earth. One was because David was back. However, if it were David, he would not destroy the satellites. Therefore, that possibility could be ruled out. In that case, it would be the other possibility: aliens were invading the Earth again. Plus, they attacked and destroyed the satellite the moment they got here, so they definitely did not come in peace. Mason realized how serious this was, so he called Julia immediately. At this moment, Julia was chatting with her friends. Ring ring! The phone rang. When Julia saw it was from her Great¨CGrandfather Mason, she shushed everyone and answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Great¨Cgrandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Julia asked. ¡°Julia, don¡¯t speak. Listen to me, just now Somend Satellite Monitoring Center sent over some pictures and news. Dozens of alien spaceships have entered Earth and they even destroyed Earth¡¯s artificial satellites. I¡¯ll send you the pictures now. Contact David. You must get hold of him. The aliens didn¡¯te in peace just like the ones before.¡± After Mason said that, he hung up the phone quickly. Then, he sent the photos of the ck¨Chorned ships that were taken by the artificial satellite to Julia. After Mason hung up the phone, Julia could note back to her senses. Since she did not speak, the others did not dare to disturb her. When Julia slowly ced the phone down, Celia asked, ¡°Julia, what¡¯s wrong? Did anything happen?¡± Her voice pulled Julia back to reality. ¡°Celia, call David right now. Hurry. Alien spaceships have entered the Earth. They attacked the moment they arrived and destroyed our artificial satellites. Those aliens were like the ones back then and do not come in peace,¡± Julia said hurriedly. ¡®What?¡® What Julia said caused Selena and the others present to be shocked. ¡®Aliens areing to Earth again? ¡®H¨CHow is this possible? ¡®Last time, David was here, and that¡¯s how Earth averted disaster and escaped the catastrophe. ¡®However, David had left Earth, so how would they fight the aliens?¡® ¡°Julia, calm down. What did Old Master Stefani say?¡± Selena asked. ¡°My great¨Cgrandpa said he got news from the Somend Satellite Monitoring Center that aliens are coming to Earth. The satellite discovered the aliens so they destroyed the satellite directly. They are making their way tond right now and my great¨Cgrandpa asked us to call David right now.¡± ¡°Celia, go and contact David right now and tell him everything. Let¡¯s see what he says,¡± Selena turned to Celia and said. ¡°Alright, I will,¡± Celia answered nervously. Then, she started contacting David. Chapter 1286 Chapter 1286 Right now, David was the backbone of all earthlings. Aliens were invading the Earth again, so of course, they had to tell him. This was also what David had instructed before he left. They had to tell him immediately if something happened to Earth. After informing Julia, Mason started making other preparations. David could save Earth, but he was not around. Even if he was aware of what was happening, it was unknown when he would make it back through the vast and boundless starry sky. Before David came back, Earth had to save itself. Mason asked the Satellite Monitoring Center to determine where the aliens wouldnd. Then, he told all the powerhouses on Earth to make their way to Somend immediately. Soon, the powerhouses started taking action. They experienced an alien invasion before, so they knew the aliens would note in Plus, David was not here this time, so they had to work together to fight those malicious aliens. peace. Mia kept watch outside the courtyard as per David¡¯s instruction and did not allow anyone to go in. Even though she did not know what David was doing in his room, she would not hesitate to do as he said since he had instructed her. Soon, Princess Astrid arrived. ¡°Mia, what are you doing out here? Where¡¯s David?¡± Astrid asked. ¡°Your Royal Highness, he¡¯s in his room,¡± Mia answered. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡± ¡°Your Royal Highness, David asked me to keep watch out here and not let anyone go in. I think he has something important to take care of.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll stay here with you then.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have nothing to do if I go back anyway. I¡¯ll wait for him with you.¡± Inside the room, David had just spent a hundred thousandvish points to upgrade his body from Infinity level 10 to Ruler level 1. From this, hisbat power sessfully broke through partial Eternal Realm and reached Eternal Realm. There were three levels at Eternal Realm: Ruler Rank, Immortal Rank, and Sovereign Rank. Right now, David was at beginner Ruler Rank. David had the supervish system, so he was not the same as others. To him, there were no bottlenecks. As long as he got enoughvish points to upgrade, he could upgrade his strength without limits. David¡¯s body reached Ruler level 1 and he felt a huge change in his body. Unlike the previous upgrades, this was true sublimation. He felt as if he could move the sky and earth with his every breath. His body also had unlimited energy and vitality. At the same time, it produced energy non- stop. His head was also filled with profound knowledge. As David was feeling the minor changes in every inch of his body¡­ Ring ring! Hismunication device rang, interrupting him. David was pissed. How could someone interrupt him at this critical moment? He did not want to look at it, but in the end, David still opened hismunication device and saw a long message. It was from Celia on Earth. She also attached a picture of more than ten ck¨Chorned ships. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Earth is in danger!¡® Chapter 1287 Chapter 1287 David was stunned when he saw the message Celia sent him. ¡®Aliens are heading to Earth with ck¨Choned ships? ¡°The earth is in danger!¡® Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, David¡¯s body was filled with violent energy after everything dawned on him. To David, Earth was his weakness. Anyone who touched it would die, no matter who they were. Now, aliens were going to invade it again. Plus, it was unlikely they discovered this unintentionally, so did it mean that he forgot to kill all of the Tuffin family members? At this moment, David did not have the time to think so much anymore. He only had one thought in his head. He had to go back to Earth right this moment to protect his family and friends. It did not matter why the aliens had gone to Earth, David would not allow Earth¡¯s fate to fall into other people¡¯s hands. However, the Royal Region was too far away from Earth. It would take at least a month to reach Earth if he took the fastest ship: the Gxy Warship. ¡®What should I do?¡® David was panicking. He was worried that when he finally went back to Earth more than a monthter, Earth would be in pieces and it would not be the way he remembered. If that happened, so what if he reached Eternal Realm? So what if he could wipe out the culprit? He could not turn back time. If he could not protect his family, friends, and home, so what if he was at Eternal Realm? David was not ambitious, and he did not want to be the strongest man in the Milky Way. He also did not want to be the strongest in the universe. The reason he worked so hard was to protect what he needed to. ¡®No! I can¡¯t let this happen!¡® At this moment, he was furious. Since he just had a breakthrough and he did not have time to feel and realize it, an Eternal Realm energy burst forth from David¡¯s body due to his anger. A golden light appeared outside his body and the light shot into the air. The light shout outside the courtyard David was staying in and shot straight to the void above Royal. Then, it created a dazzling light that lit up the Royal Region. As his Eternal Realm energy spread throughout the Royal Region, everyone felt as if they could not resist this heavenly force. They were like ants under this terrifying energy and would be crushed to death at any second. Everyone was shivering under David¡¯s Eternal Realm energy, their hearts filled with shock and fear. The people on Royal were no different. They were the closest to David, so they would feel it stronger. As they looked at the golden light shooting into the sky, the people on Royal felt the they were on gradually sinking. This was Royal, thergest living in the Milky Way in terms of mass and size. Even so, it could not endure this energy that suddenly appeared. Nimbus and Wilfred were in the secret room, and they also immediately felt the vast and majestic energy. ¡®What is this?¡® The two looked at each other and their eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go take a look!¡± After that, the two disappeared from the secret room. Right now, they were panicking. They thought the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n sent someone at Eternal Realm toe here. If not, the energy exuded would not be so scary. If this were the case, the Milky Way would be doomed. Even if everyone in the Milky Way worked together, they would not have had a chance to fight back against such a strong enemy. However, would the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n dare to ignore the Universe Convention and go against the Universe Enforcers? If they dared to do so, why would they work with the Sangruil Sinners? They would have long taken over the Milky Way and made it their own. If there were not the case, there was also another possibility. Chapter 1288 Chapter 1288 That energy came from a Universe Enforcer. However, the possibility of this being the case too small. Even if a Universe Enforcer passed the Milky Way, they would not care about it. The Milky Way was a low¨Ctier civilization, and it was too unremarkablepared to the rest of the universe. Unless there was a war that might destroy the entire Milky Way, the Universe Enforcer would not pay attention to them. In all other scenarios, would be tough for a level 3 civilization to attract the attention of the Universe Enforcer. Nimbus and Wilfred quickly exited the secret room with doubt in their hearts. They immediately saw a dazzling golden light extending from the Royal Pce to the void far away above Royal. The two men also felt the they were on sinking gradually under the majestic energy. ¡®What is going on?¡® At the same time, they remembered a sentence recorded in the Barlowe family history. ¡°The day Royal sinks is the day an Eternal Realm is born.¡± This meant when Royal sank, it would mean a powerhouse at Eternal Realm was born on net Royal. An Eternal Realm did note to Royal. On the contrary, someone on Royal has broken through to Eternal Realm. ¡®Who?¡® Nimbus and Wilfred felt their hearts shake. On Royal, David was the only partial Eternal Realm aside from the two of them. ¡®But David was recently injured, and how old is he again? ¡®He¡¯s probably not over 300 years old. ¡®Is it possible for him to break through to Eternal Realm at this age?¡® The two were confused, ¡®Did David have a realization and break through to Eternal Realm after fighting the five partial Eternal Realms from Sangruil and the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n by himself? ¡°This is too f*cking scary!¡® As David was venting the brutal emotions inside his heart, the realization about Eternal Realm completed inside his brain. At the same time, the system also exined to him what the Eternal Realm was. ¡®I see!¡® He felt much better now. When David reached Eternal Realm, his body and blood had sublimated. No one could nt a ve mark on the home of someone at Eternal Realm, not even another person at Eternal Realm. If they did it forcefully, they would receive intense feedback. Moreover, the person at Eternal Realm could ignore the distance between two ces, tear apart the void, and walk into another space. Someone at Eternal Realm, they could cross gxies in a very short time. Of course, there were a lot of others benefits for reaching Eternal Realm. However, David was only concerned about these two points. With this, no one could nt a ve mark on Earth. At the same time, if David wanted to rush back to Earth, he could tear the space apart, and walk into another the void to travel quickly. He couldplete all of this in a very short time. Thus, he was not so nervous anymore. At this moment, David was not in a hurry to leave Royal to go back to Earth. ording to the realization in his head, he still had things to do as the first person at Eternal Realm in the Milky Way. He needed to tell the surrounding gxies that there was someone at Eternal Realm in the Milky Way. The energy in David¡¯s body was pushed to the maximum. He then came to the void surrounding Royal while following the golden light. At the same time, the golden light outside his body started to expand. In about two to three seconds, it expanded to its maximum. Then, a giant golden David formed above net Royal. At this moment, everyone on Royal was staring nkly at the giant golden figure in the void. They had the urge to worship this golden figure. Everyone from Star Realm to Universe Realm was the same. Even Nimbus and Wilfred, two partial Eternal Realms, wanted to do the same. This was an emotion that wasing straight from the depths of their soul. The life of someone at Eternal Realm was not the same as others.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1289 Chapter 1289 ¡°The Eternal Golden Body!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nimbus and Wilfred looked at the golden body above Royal and muttered. They dreamed of achieving this. They could only do this once they reached Eternal Realm and sublimated their bodies. This was also the symbol of Eternal Realm. ¡®David had a breakthrough and became an Eternal Realm powerhouse. ¡®How did he do that?¡± Nimbus always felt that he was the only one who had the potential to break through to Eternal Realm. After all, he was the youngest person at partial Eternal Realm in the history of the Milky Way. Not only him, but the others also thought so as well. However, David¡¯s appearance had broken this record. Now, he had broken through to Eternal Realm one step ahead of Nimbus. Nimbus did not know if he should be happy or disappointed. David was at Eternal Realm, so the crisis regarding the Sangruil Sinners working with the Nine - Headed Serpent n hadpletely dissapeared. He should be happy. However, Nimbus could not feel happy. He kept feeling like David had taken away what should belong to him. Mia and Astrid stayed outside the courtyard the entire time. They instantly noticed when David exuded an Eternal Realm energy and rose into the void in a golden light. They also watched David turning into the golden giant. The light from his body illuminated the entire Royal and Royal Region. Mia¡¯s level was too low, so she did not know what this was. However, as the princess of the Milky Way Empire, Astridhad read about the Eternal Golden Body from books. Only people at Eternal Realm could achieve this. ¡°H¨CHow did David turn into a golden giant? H¨CHow did he do that? Is this abat skill?¡± Mia lifted her head and asked dazedly. ¡°Mia, that¡¯s the Eternal Golden Body. D¨CDavid is now at Eternal Realm. He¡¯s also the first person in the Milky Way to do so,¡± Astrid exined from one side. ¡°E¨CEternal Realm?¡± ¡°Yes, Eternal Realm. A realm where one will be immortal and almost indestructible. It is also a realm that all powerhouses look forward to, including my father.¡® ¡°Immortal? Indestructible? Is David already that amazing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not just amazing! If he meets those partial Eternal Realm Sangruil Sinners again, he can kill all of them with just a flick of his wrist.¡± At this moment, Astrid¡¯s heart was filled with shock. Ever since she was small, she always heard that her father was the one who had the most potential in the Milky Way to step into Eternal Realm. Of course, she believed this. Now, David had reached Eternal Real before her father, leaving him miles behind. ¡®Gosh!¡® Mia was already numb. Ever since she followed David, she had never stopped feeling shocked. ¡®What kind of monster am I with?¡® David was hiding in the Eternal Golden Body. He tried to control it and found there were no problems. It was just like how he would use his body. As he felt the majestic powering from the Golden Body, David figured he could crush Royal with just one p. This was the center of the Milky Way and was also the living with the biggest mass. Its gravitational force was also muchrger than other¡¯s. After getting used to the Eternal Golden Body David spoke. ¡°My name is David Lidell and I¡¯ve achieved Eternal Realm. From now on, I am the Master of the Milky Way and I will protect everything within the Milky Way. I will not spare anyone whoes here uninvited and disrupts the order of the Milky Way.¡± The Golden Body spoke. David¡¯s voice seemed to not be restricted by space. It went into the ears of everyone in the Milky Way. However, he was not saying this to the people in the Milky Way. Instead, he was speaking to the other gxies around the Milky Way. A gxy with an Eternal Realm powerhouse was not the same as one without one. The ones without would need to rely on others¡® protection. It would be out of the powerhouses¡® kindness, but they were not watchdogs. Thus, they could not constantly monitor itss, or might not even ever notice them at all. In this scenario, a lot of uncertain factors would happen. Just like the secret attack of Sangruil and the Nine¨CHeaded Serpents. However, if an Eternal Realm protector was around, it would not be the same because they would have the power to fight back. Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290 They would not rely on anyone for protection as they could just protect themself. While their strengths were almost the same, no one would be willing to offend someone at Eternal Realm. If there was a choice, one had to kill an Eternal Realm in one go. What did it feel to have an Eternal Realm watching you in the dark like a venomous snake that might evene up to bite to bite you at any time? No one wanted to experience that. After all, the ones who could reach this step would usually not be alone. As the first person to reach Eternal Realm, David needed to announce his sovereignty to the gxies around him and state that the Milky Way could fight back now, so they better note and offend it. On a remote and secluded in the Milky Way. King Moe of Sangruil, Severus, and the other Nine¨CHeaded Serpents were using this ce temporarily. They were waiting for help from the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. A few days ago, Severus had passed the news back to the n. As soon as help arrived, they would attack the Milky Way Empire again. They had to quickly take over the right to rule the Milky Way. They were already at this stage, so there was no reason for them to give up. They wanted to grow quickly and increase their n¡¯s strength. The most effective way was to make humans, the most efficacious creatures in the world, their food. Moreover, the Milky Way was too eye¨Ccatching to just ignore. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was scared to attract the attention of the Universe Enforcers. Therefore, working with Sangruil would be their best choice. If the Universe Enforcers found out, they could shift the me to Sangruil. ¡®We¡¯re just here to help.¡® This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Even if they would still be punished by the Universe Enforcers, it would not be as bad. They would be able to endure the punishment. Moe and the others were still in the Milky Way, so they heard what David said. At this moment, everyone had looks of horror on their faces. ¡®David is at Eternal Realm?¡® They could feel the terrifying energy from Royal. ¡®Run!¡® They then turned into shadows and sped toward Beast Gxy without hesitation. Even if they were at partial Eternal Realm and it was halfway to Eternal Realm, the gap between the two was huge. Their strength was nothing in front of someone at Eternal Realm and they would not have the power to fight back at all. David was at Eternal Realm, so there was no ce in the Milky Way that was safe for them. If they wanted to live, they should go back to Beast Gxy as fast as they could. They would be safe as long as they were there. Right after Moe and the others left, the Sangruil Sinners on the also started to flee, leaving a net that was inplete disorder. The countless humans on the started to kneel while worshiping the direction where David¡¯s Golden Body was in. They had been living in hell the past days, and the thing that saved them was the voice just now. Therefore, they would always remember it. Chapter 1291 Chapter 1291 Of course, David knew that Moe and the others wanted to escape the Milky Way. As he looked at the fleeing group, David said, "Nine-Headed Serpent n, since you dare to send people to cause chaos in the Milky Way, I will kill all four partial Eternal Realms you sent." After David said that, David¡¯s Golden Body turned slightly to face the direction Moe and the others were fleeing in. Then, his right hand grabbed the void. While he did that, a space crack appeared in front of his right hand. Just like that, David reached into the crack in space. On the other hand, a huge crack also appeared in front of Moe and the others. David¡¯s hand reached out from this. As Moe and the other four looked at the giant golden hand that suddenly appeared from the space crack before them, they were beyond horrified. "W-What is this? Is it..." Before Moe could say anything, another trembling voice said, "The Eternal Golden Body!" Severus widened his eyes and continued dazedly. Before they could react, David¡¯s golden hand grabbed all five of them and pulled them all inside the space crack. Then, the space crack closed as if nothing had happened. On top of Royal, David¡¯s Golden Body pulled his hand back from the space crack. He had Moe and the four partial Eternal Realm Nine-Headed Serpents in his hands. They could not move and they all had horrified looks on their faces. They tried their best to struggle and escape David''s giant golden hand. Despite this, no matter how much they struggled, it was still in vain. How could they escape the Golden Body at Eternal Realm? David could use his Golden Body to squeeze them into minced meat if he wanted to kill them. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They would bepletely dead by then. All powerhouses on nte Royal widened their eyes and dropped their jaws when they saw this scene. At the same time, they were feeling extremely shocked inside. ¡®David is so powerful after breaking through to Eternal Realm. ¡®He was evenly matched with the five partial Eternal Realms and both sides suffered. ¡®Now, they are billions of miles apart, and they do not even have a chance to escape before David captured all of them. ¡®Is this the power of Eternal Realm? ¡®How powerful!¡¯ Nimbus and Wilfred, the two at partial Eternal Realm, had bitter smiles on their faces as they looked at David, who was like God right now. ¡®Eternal Realm! How many people dreamed of getting to this realm. Today, they witnessed the birth of an Eternal Realm with their own eyes. Severus and the others could not escape David¡¯s grip, so they could only scream for help. They did not want to die yet. "Head, please save me!" "Elder, save me!" Right now, they could only find another person who was at Eternal Realm to save them from David, who was also at Eternal Realm. Coincidentally, the head and elder of the Nine- Headed Serpent n were at Eternal Realm. "No one can save you today!" David said. As he was about to crush the few in front of everyone in the Milky Way... Chapter 1292 Chapter 1292 Suddenly, he heard a voice. "David, I am the senior elder of the Nine- Headed Serpent n, Serpentine.Please let those guys go for my sake.They are ignorant and offended the Milky Way.The Nine- Headed Serpent n is willing to compensate you." David looked toward the voice and saw a monster that was also using the Golden Body through the limitless void. That monster had nine snake-like heads. However, what was different was that there were two small horns on each of the heads. This was the Eternal Realm powerhouse of the Nine-Headed Serpent n. "Senior Elder, save us.We don¡¯t want to die yet," Severus yelled. Even if the Nine- Headed Serpent n were among the top ten in the Beast Gxy, if four people at partial Eternal Realm died at the same time, it would be a huge loss even if it did not cause much direct damage. They were at partial Eternal Realm and they were the backbones of the Nine- Headed Serpent n. These four were not irrelevant characters. Moreover, they had enemies in the Beast Gxy as well. David looked at Serpentine and sneered, "The Nine- Headed Serpent n is just a bunch of mutts.You wanted to raise the humans in the Milky Way as food for a long time.Do you think we will ept your compensation? How preposterous!" "David, the strong will always be superior to the weak.This rule has always existed.The weak will need to be prepared to get bullied.Everyone knows this rule, but since an Eternal Realm like you has appeared in the Milky Way now, we can live together in peace.However, please let those from the Nine- Headed Serpent n go before that.If not, everyone will suffer," Serpentine said. "Alright, I don¡¯t want to waste my breath with an old fart like you.I won''t let these scumbags go, so don¡¯t even think about it.If I do, how would I face the humans in the Milky Way that died as their food?" "David, please think twice!" "I will f*ck your mother twice!" David could not stop himself from cursing. After he said that, he exerted some force and crushed the five partial Eternal Realms in his hands. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Aside from King Moe of Sangruil, the rest were all Nine-Headed Serpents. The reason David could not hold back from cursing just now was that he unconsciously saw the tragic state of the the Nine- Headed Serpent n had overtaken when he captured the five.It was absolute hell. Humans became food and were lined up to feed these beasts. They had only taken over the for a few days and it had turned into such a tragic state. If Sangruil sessfully overtook the empire would the empire be peaceful? Countlesss would be like this. "David, you¡¯re provoking the Nine-Headed Serpent n by doing this.Do you think you¡¯re invincible just because you¡¯re at Eternal Realm? Do you think you are immortal? Just you wait! My n won¡¯t spare you," Serpentine roared angrily. Clearly, David had enraged him after disrespecting him and crushing the four partial Eternal Realm Nine-Headed Serpents. "Since I dared to do this, it means I¡¯m not scared of you mutts.Show me what you got and I will block all of it," David retorted fearlessly. "Good! Very good! Splendid! David, my n will remember you.You will regret this very soon." After Serpentine said that, he was about to retract his Golden Body. Severus and the rest were dead, so it was useless to continue talking. This time, the Nine- Headed Serpent n had utterly embarrassed themselves. David had broken through to Eternal Realm, so even if Serpentine came and fought David, he could not kill him. He would not act unless Serpentine had the confidence to kill David in one fell swoop. If not, no one at his realm would want to voluntarily be mortal enemies with another figure at Eternal Realm. The cost would be too big. As for what Serpentine said about making David regret this, he was just trying to protect his reputation. Of course, if he had the chance to kill David, the Nine- Headed Serpent n would not hesitate to do so. Chapter 1293 Chapter 1293 Serpentine wanted to leave after pulling back his Golden Body. However, David would not allow this.He had just stepped into Eternal Realm and had not yet shown his strength. Since Serpentine presented himself to David, he had to give it a try no matter what. Furthermore, David wanted to see what was the difference between him and other Eternal Realm figures. If he missed this chance, it would be hard for him to find another opponent of the same level. David waved his hand and the Evil- Splitting Sword in the Royal Pce¡¯s courtyard flew into his hand. As David held the Evil-Splitting Sword, a giant long red sword also appeared in the hand of his Golden Body.He could also project the Evil-Splitting Sword just like how he projected his Golden Body. A powerful weapon was powerful indeed. "Evil-Splitting Sword Technique!" David yelled inside his heart. Then, he waved his sword, and his Golden Body also waved the sword. Ared sword light sliced across the sky in a blink of an eye and sped toward the Beast Gxy. The red sword light was very fast. The air around its route could not endure the pressure of the light and started copsing. Countless space cracks surrounded the red sword light, protecting it all the way to the Beast Gxy. The Void Wind produced by the Zone of Nothingness between the two gxies could not stop the red light. This was the most powerful strike David made yet. It immediately surpassed the restraints of space. The senior elder of the Nine- Headed Serpents, Serpentine, did not expect this. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®David is a gxy away and he dares to attack me?¡¯ Moreover, the energy in the attack was making Serpentine feel chills down his spine. ¡®Didn¡¯t David just step into Eternal Realm? ¡®How could he produce such a strong attack? ¡®He is a lunatic! A monster! He doesn''t y by the rules at all!¡¯ How could an Eternal Realm powerhouse attack at will? Any attack from them would be earth-shattering. The Universe Convention stated that an Eternal Realm could not attack at will in case they caused huge destruction. David was too bold. ¡®How dare he go against the Universe Convention? ¡®How did such a lunatic appear in the Milky Way?¡¯ Serpentine did not have time to think and he quickly used his ultimate move to resist it. The Nine- Headed Serpent with a Golden Body breathed out a ball of energy. After that, it gathered together and shot out. At the same time, the red sword light was about to pass through the Zone of Nothingness via countless space cracks. Coincidentally, Serpentine was at the edge of the Beast Gxy. His attack also entered the Zone of Nothingness and collided with David¡¯s red sword light. Boom! The collision sound resonated through the void. Luckily Serpentine reacted in time. If he was slightlyte, the collision would have happened in the Beast Gxy where the Nine- Headed Serpent n was. By then, there would be huge damage. Soon after, Serpentine roared in exasperation. "David! You maniac! Are you trying to start a battle between the Nine-Headed Serpent n and the Milky Way?" David looked over from Royal and he could see one of the nine heads on Serpentine¡¯s Golden Body had been chopped off.He could stop Serpentine¡¯s attack and chop off one of his heads from such a huge distance. It seemed that the effect of this attack was pretty good. A powerful weapon like the Evil-Splitting Sword in addition to the Evil-Splitting Sword Technique was so powerful. "Nine-Headed Serpent n, this is a small punishment for you.If you dare to invade the Milky Way again, don¡¯t me me if I go over there and have a fight to the death with you," David replied loudly. "David, since you¡¯ve already attacked, I believe you¡¯re done venting.This should be the end of this matter.The Nine-Headed Serpent n would not look into this anymore.In return, you will stop pestering us.What do you think?" This time, the person speaking was not Serpentine, the Nine- Headed Serpent n¡¯s senior elder. Instead, it was Lucius, the head of the Nine- Headed Serpent n. Chapter 1294 Chapter 1294 After Lucius said that, a rough voice said. "Hahaha, Lucius.You Nine-Headed Worms suffer defeats too? David, don¡¯t be scared of those worms.We, the Titan Giant Apes, support you.I didn¡¯t think you''d be so powerful after you just entered Eternal Realm.You can even chop off one of the heads of Serpentine¡¯s Golden Body from so far away.What a promising young man!" The person who spoke was the head of the Titan Giant Ape n, Tarzan. The Titan Giant Apes and Nine- Headed Serpents were mortal enemies. The two races were about equal in strength, so they would always have small-scale conflicts. "Tarzan, do you have a death wish? Do you want to fight?" Lucius asked in a deep voice. "Let¡¯s go! Do you think the Titan Giant Apes are scared of you Nine -Headed Worms?" Tarzan said fearlessly. The two heads started to argue. However, they never did anything and would only bicker with each other. A war between two Eternal Realms would have unimaginable consequences. Even if they wanted to, the other races in Beast Gxy would stop them. David¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®Two more Eternal Realms" Not only them, but David also felt a lot of energy from Eternal Realm powerhouses around the Milky Way. Those powerhouses should be watching the drama unfold. The Milky Way was indeed the lowest tier civilizationpared to the gxies around it.It was also very inferior to the Beast Gxy where the Nine- Headed Serpent n was. There were a lot of races in Beast Gxy, and it was estimated that any of the top 20 races could easily destroy the Milky Way. David wanted the Milky Way to rise to the level where no one would dare to provoke them.He had just entered Eternal Realm, so he still needed some time.He was just at the first level of Eternal Realm: beginner Ruler Rank. After that, there was Immortal Rank and Sovereign Rank. David still had a long way to go. He had shown his strength, so David would not waste any time on the Nine- Headed Serpent n and Titan Giant Ape n. Therefore, he retrieved his Golden Body. After he retrieved his Golden Body, the Eternal Realm energy disappeared immediately. David hovered in the air of Royal all alone with his sword. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, the countless humans on Royal were looking at David emotionally. "Nimbus Barlowe from the Barlowe family of the Milky Way Empire greets you, Master David. Congrattions on entering Eternal Realm and bing the master of the Milky Way!" Nimbus knelt and cried respectfully. "Wilfred Barlowe from the Barlowe family of the Milky Way Empire greets you, Master David.Congrattions on entering Eternal Realm and bing the master of the Milky Way!" Wilfred also cried out. Before David, Nimbus and Wilfred had the highest position and strength in the Milky Way. However, David entered Eternal Realm and became the master of the Milky Way.He had greatly surpassed both of them in every aspect. The rule of survival in the universe stated that the strong would be respected. "Greetings, Master David.Congrattions on entering Eternal Realm and bing the master of the Milky Way!" Countless people knelt on the ground and cried. Mia and Astrid were also among them. However, they both felt differently. Mia was thrilled and excited. David had be the master of the Milky Way, so even if she was David¡¯s maid, she would still have a high position. On the other hand, Astrid did not feel the same. Her heart was filled with bitterness. David was so powerful that even her father had to kneel before him. How was she supposed to interact with David in the future? At this moment, Astrid was a little jealous of Mia next to her. At least, Mia could stay with David forever. What about her? Chapter 1295 Chapter 1295 David looked at everyone on Royal kneeling on the ground while worshiping him emotionally.He knew as he got stronger, the burden on him would also grow heavier. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡®I think this is what they mean when they say the bigger the power, the bigger the responsibility" Back then, he only wanted to protect his family and friends so that they could live better lives. However, gradually, as he became stronger, he started to protect Somend. Then, when the catastrophe arrived and Pavan invaded Earth, he started protecting Earth. Now, he protected the entire Milky Way as they were faced with the Nine-Headed Serpent n who intended to raise the humans in the Milky Way as food. He got here step by step as his power increased. David was not ambitious.He did not want to be the strongest in the Milky Way nor the master of the Milky Way. However, he was so strong and did not have the freedom to act independently.He had no choice. Since he had the power, he could not watch everyone in the Milky Way be food for foreign races like the Nine- Headed Serpents. Just now, he saw the that the Sangruil Sinners took over using his Golden Body. David still remembered the tragic state of it. Everywhere those guys went, there would be corpses all over the ground, making it look like hell itself. It would be fine if he did not have the power, but since he did, David could not sit idly by.He wanted to kick the foreign races out and keep them away.He could not let theme into the Milky Way to bring chaos to the human race. The Sangruil Sinners were foreign races to David because they gave up their identities as humans and fused with the Nine- Headed Serpent genes to gain more power. As he looked at so many people kneeling and worshiping him, David felt that it would be inappropriate if he did not say something. Hence, he said, "Even if I¡¯m the master of the Milky Way, I¡¯II still let the empire take care of all affairs surrounding the Milky Way.I won''t participate, but I will help you all with things outside the Milky Way.I will not allow any foreign races to invade the Milky Way." "Thank you for protecting the Milky Way, Master David!" Nimbus was the first to say respectfully. Then, the other people in the Milky Way also yelled, "Thank you for protecting the Milky Way, Master David!" "You¡¯re too kind.I am also a member of the Milky Way, so of course, I can¡¯t stand idly by and watch foreign races invade my homnd and destroy it.The Milky Way is our home, so we all have to work hard to develop it." After David said that, his tone changed, and called out seriously, "Nimbus!" "I¡¯m here!" Nimbus, who was kneeling on the ground, replied immediately.He did not know why David called for him. However, David was not who he used to be anymore. The first person to be at Eternal Realm would be the master of the Milky Way. That was written in the history of the Barlowe family. Even though Nimbus was the emperor of the Milky Way Empire, the master of the Milky Way would be the true master of the Milky Way. Even if he was the emperor, he still had to listen to the master of the Milky Way. To be honest, Nimbus felt awkward kneeling on the ground right now. His daughter liked David, so David might be his son-inw in the future. How could a father-inw kneel for his son-inw? It was just like how Nimbus would not ask Gamora¡¯s mother and master, Ophelia, to kneel before him. "I announce as the master of the Milky Way, that from this day on, Sangruil will no longer be a member of the Milky Way.Now, you should use all the power of the empire to wipe them out.You cannot let them make aeback and bring chaos to the Milky Way again." "I understand, Master David," Nimbus answered. "Also, from this day on, any secret ve make ntings will be banned in the Milky Way.I can ignore the instances of it that happened in the past, but if I find out about new ve marks, I will wipe out all the families of anyone involved.I will not spare anyone!" David said this seriously filling the hearts of all the forces with fear. Even if the empire banned the nting of ve marks, a lot of forces would still send someone to find some unknown indigenous livings secretly and then nt ve marks. This was a way for a force to grow quickly. Now, David was banning this as the master of the Milky Way. Therefore, it was likely that none of the forces would do this again. Wiping out one¡¯s entire family was no joke. Chapter 1296 Chapter 1296 Moreover, with David¡¯s identity and strength, it would be easy for him to wipe out any force in the Milky Way. This included the Milky Way Empire. After wiping it out, it would also be easy for him to cultivate another force to take over from the empire. "Do you understand?" David added. "Understand!" All forces of the Milky Way responded loudly. "Good.Nimbus, I''ll leave the affairs of the Milky Way to you.I''ll get going now.Mia, you should wait for me on Royal." After David said that, he tore open a space crack in the space in front of him and crawled in, disappearing in front of everyone. When the space crack closed, all powerhouses on Royal let out sighs of relief and got up. It was very stressful to face someone at Eternal Realm, even if he did not mean any harm. Some of the forces that were sessfully incited by Sangruil were drenched with cold sweat. When David got into Eternal Realm and became the master of the Milky Way, he could easily crush King Moe of Sangruil and the four partial Eternal Realm Nine- Headed Serpents. They had made a huge mistake this time. However, they were lucky they were not caught. Now, they only wanted to go back quickly and destroy all forces of the Sangruil Sinners to hide this secret forever. David was in a hurry to leave because he wanted to get back to Earth. Even if a ve mark could not be nted on Earth after he reached Eternal Realm, someone was invading Earth. David would not be at ease if he did not go back to take a look. Compared to protecting the Milky Way, David valued Earth more. That was his true home and the most important ce to him. When David had just left Royal and was heading to Earth, a huge space crack appeared in the space outside the Milky Way. Then, a tortoise crawled out from the space crack. This tortoise was the same as a normal tortoises. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The only difference was that it was enormous.It was like a moving ind. A splendorous and majestic buildingid on the back of the tortoise. There was clearly intelligent life in it, and the tortoise was just a ride for it to travel around. It was unimaginable! A tortoise that was used as a ride could tear space and travel into other areas of the universe. One had to know that only people at Eternal Realm could do this. Was this enormous tortoise also... It was unknown what kind of intelligent life could subdue such a terrifying ride. After the tortoise left the space crack, it moved toward the Milky Way gxy. It seemed slow, but it was actually moving very fast. However, it was so big that its movements appeared slow. After entering the gxy, the tortoise continued to move toward the Milky Way. Chapter 1297 Chapter 1297 On the edge of the Milky Way, Earth. Back when David just entered Eternal Realm. ¡°My name is David Lidell and I¡¯ve achieved Eternal Realm. From now on, I am the Master of the Milky Way and I will protect everything within the Milky Way. I will not spare anyone whoes here uninvited and disrupts thew and order of the Milky Way.¡± David¡¯s voice crossed the vast distance and came into the ears of everyone on Earth, including Han and his people who just arrived on Earth. ¡°What? Someone entered Eternal Realm and became the Master of the Milky Way? How is that possible?¡± Floyd said in shock. ¡®Who is David Lidell? Shouldn¡¯t Emperor Nimbus be the first in the Milky Way to enter Eternal Realm? Where did Davide from? Why did we have no idea about this? When did such a powerhouse show up in the Milky Way?¡± On one side, Han was also in disbelief. However, only a true Eternal Realm powerhouse could make his voice travel such a huge distance. Emperor Nimbus could not even do this. Eternal Realm was too powerful. Han and his people spent three months in the ck¨Chorned ship before they arrived on Earth. However, David¡¯s voice could travel so far in an instant. At this moment, aside from envy and longing, Han also felt a sense of urgency. He had to nt his ve mark on Earth and absorb the earthling¡¯s talent to be a powerhouse everyone looked up to. His goal was not Celestial Rank or Infinity Rank. He wanted to be at Eternal Realm like David. His words would be able to travel through the entire Milky Way. One would lose themselves in the feeling of being on top of the Milky Way the most. ¡°Tell them to speed up. We have to get to Earth and nt the ve mark. Ignore everything else,¡± Han ordered loudly. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± More than ten ck¨Chorned ships charged towardnd at full speed. The earthlings also heard what David said. Even though David had left Earth for about a year, he left a pretty deep impression on everyone. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Furthermore, footage of him in battle was still circting on the Inte. ¡°Did you hear that? It¡¯s Mr. David¡¯s voice! Did he be the Master of the Milky Way?¡± ¡°I did! I did! It¡¯s Mr. David¡¯s voice! He¡¯s so amazing! He left for such a short time and he became the Master of the Milky Way!¡± ¡°Mr. David is my idol. He will always stay my idol. I must continue training hard so I can leave Earth in the future and go exploring in outer space. I want those aliens to see how strong earthlings are.¡± 2 ¡°You? Even if you train your whole life, you won¡¯t catch up to one day of Mr. David¡¯s training.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to catch up to him. Plus, Mr. David is my idol. I just want to follow his footsteps and leave Earth. It¡¯s fine if I can just go out to make the earthlings proud.¡± David¡¯s voice seemed like an adrenaline boost for countless earthlings. Even though they did not know what Eternal meant, the sound of Master of the Milky Way already sounded very powerful to them. The entire Milky Way would look up to David as their master. How amazing! A group of beautiful women gathered inside the courtyard David used to live in. After Celia sent the message to David, everyone waited for David¡¯s reply. In the end, before David had time to reply after he saw the message, he failed to control himself and exploded with his Eternal Realm energy. After that, he did not have time to reply anymore. Celia and the rest did not get a reply but they heard an extremely imposing statement from David. ¡°Did you hear that? Or am I hearing things?¡± Celia asked as she looked at the others. ¡°Mumble mumble¡­¡± Selena and the others nodded to confirm that they had heard it too. ¡°That sounds like David, right?¡± ¡°Mumble mumble¡­¡± Chapter 1298 Chapter 1298 ¡°Selena, you are the strongest among us. What is Eternal Realm and the Master of the Milky Way?¡± Celia asked. Pearl and the others looked at Selena. ¡°Even though I am very strong on Earth, I am nothing in outer space. Thus, I don¡¯t really know what Eternal Realm is. As for the Master of the Milky Way, you can take it literally. This should be the title belonging to the Milky Way¡¯s master,¡± Selena said, feeling unsure. ¡®The Milky Way¡¯s master?¡® Celia, Pearl, Sandy, Julia, and Amelia widened their eyes and looked at Selena in disbelief. How big was the Milky Way? To them, it was boundless. ¡®How long has it been since David left Earth? And he¡¯s now the Master of the Milky Way? ¡®How incredible!¡® ¡°Selena, are you telling the truth? Is Dave really the Milky Way¡¯s master? It¡¯s only been a while since he left Earth. Those aliens are so weak.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure either. However, from what David said, I think that should be it. Didn¡¯t you hear him say he¡¯d protect everything in the Milky Way from now on?¡± The rest of them recalled what David said. ¡®He did seem to say that.¡® ¡°Wow! Dave is so amazing! He¡¯s the strongest on Earth and he became the strongest in the Milky Way less than a year after leaving Earth! I admire him so much,¡± Sandy jumped around happily while squealing. The other women showed happy smiles on their faces as well. Of course, they wanted David to be as strong as possible. The stronger David was, the prouder they would feel following David. At this moment, Selena¡¯s heart was filled with questions. She was also a participant in David¡¯sst battle on Earth. Back then, David was evenly matched against their opponents. Even if he ended up winning, he still got hurt. The Tuffin family where that guy was from was only one of the eight prominent families of the Milky Way, and it was thest one that was about to fall out of the list. There were stronger forces than the Tuffin family. David had only left Earth for less than a year, so how did he trample all the forces of the Milky Way to be the Master of the Milky Way? She could only wait for David toe back to answer these questions. Even though David connected the Inte on Earth to that of the Milky Way, in order to avoid earthlings knowing too much about the situation of the Milky Way and forming lofty ambitions, he decided to control the degree of ess. The earthlings could only obtain some surface information about the Milky Way through the Inte. If not, earthlings would have understood one¨Cthird of the Milky Way¡¯s workings through the Inte. Everyone would not doubt what David said. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mason knew David, and he recognized David¡¯s voice. Initially, he was a little worried. He was scared that the aliens would harm the Earth and they would not be able to hold on until David came back. Now, judging from that kid¡¯s tone, he was protecting the entire Milky Way, so there should not be anyone who dared to touch his homnd. Even though Mason did not know how David achieved this in such a short amount of time, he was content only knowing that David was strong. It was because David was born on Earth and his friends and family were all here. Plus, his girlfriend and the people who loved him were here. As for the others, Mason did not have the right to interfere. Everyone had their secrets. Chapter 1299 Chapter 1299 A mysterious enormous tortoise appeared in the Milky Way and was moving toward the heart of the Milky Way where Royal was. At this moment, inside the splendorous and majestic building on the tortoise¡¯s back, a man and a woman were having a match. The man was about 27 or 28 years old. He looked very handsome. He was wearing white all over and had a folding fan in his hand. Anyone who saw him would not hesitate topliment that he was a peerless man with an unmatched temperament. He was the kid that would make women of all ages fall for him, and he could charm millions of women and young women. The woman looked about ten years older than the man. She was wearing the outfit of a middle- aged woman. Even though she was a beautiful middle¨Caged woman, her skin that was on disy was even fairer, suppler, and pinkish than that of teenage girls. She was also a beautiful woman who could charm men of all ages. Young men in their twenties and men in their forties or fifties would be head over heels whenever theyid eyes on her. Even though the two were in a match, they were not ying chess. It was a 3D map of the universe. The handsome man¡¯s name was Amadi Star while the beautiful woman¡¯s name was Celeste Red. The two were the legendary Universe Enforcers who were secretive in both their movement¡¯s and identities. In everyone¡¯s opinion, Universe Enforcers were righteous and unsmiling fiends. Once someone broke the Universe Convention, the Universe Enforcers would not hesitate to punish them. However, these two were not at all like what the public thought Universe Enforcers would be. These two seemed like they were traveling around the universe, not supervising it. However, if anyone was fooled by the two¡¯s appearance, they would end up in a tragic state. Even their ride could break the void like an Eternal Realm and move into another space. Was this something a normal person could do? ¡°Ms. Celeste, are you sure it¡¯s here? This should be a low¨Ccivilization gxy, right?¡± Amadi pointed at the small dot on the edge of the map and asked. The ce he pointed at was where the enormous tortoise under his feet was right now: the Milky Way. The Milky Way was just an unremarkable tiny dot on the huge map. Meanwhile, this huge map was just a small corner of the universe. At the same time, it was also within the Universe Enforcers Celeste and Amadi¡¯s patrol area. ¡°I am sure! ording to the map of the universe, this ce is called the Milky Way. Even if it¡¯s an unremarkable low¨Ccivilization gxy, someone over here could enter Eternal Realm, so from now on, it will be a mid¨Ccivilization gxy,¡± Celeste answered. Her voice was so charming that anyone who heard it would fall in love with it. Amadi lifted his head to look at the beautiful woman in front of him. Even he was attracted to Celeste¡¯s voice. This was because of Celeste¡¯s physique. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Celeste was a woman born with a demonic charm. The aura emitted from her body would be fatally attractive to the men around her. If it was a normal man, he would be attracted to her at first nce. The ones with a strong will could barely restrain themselves and maintain their elegance, like Amadi. On the other hand, the weaker ones would be so attracted to her that they could give up their souls. Celeste was a magnificent woman who could make her enemies lose 80% of theirbat power the moment she stood before them in battle. However, the previous beautiful young woman was now a beautiful middle¨Caged woman. Still, no man could captivate Celeste¡¯s heart after thousands of years. Countless geniuses and demons in the universe had fallen head over heels for her and had been deceived by her. In the end, none of them would even bad¨Cmouth her. This was Celeste¡¯s special power. ¡°Ms. Celeste, even if someone in the Milky Way became Eternal, we don¡¯t need toe all the way here, right? It¡¯s just someone in Eternal Realm, what¡¯s so interesting about that?¡± ¡°Amadi, this is the first time youe out as a Universe Enforcer. Your mother and I are good friends, so since she entrusted you to me, I have the duty to bring you around the universe to see the powerhouses of all the gxies.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of that? How strong can these people from a mid¨Clevel civilizations be? I think it¡¯s better if you bring me to observe the wars between gxies. Isn¡¯t that our job?¡± Amadi asked, feeling disapproving. Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300 To Amadi, a mid¨Clevel civilization was not worth his attention. Even if someone was at Eternal Realm, they would still be at Ruler Rank, which was the lowest rank in the realm. It was not even Immortal Rank, let alone Sovereign Rank, which was at the peak of Eternal Realm. ¡°Amadi, you can¡¯t think that. Even if you enjoyed a very high starting point that most people can¡¯t reach in their lifetimes, you can¡¯t be full of yourself. We have to be humble so that we can go further.¡± ¡°Alright, Ms. Celeste. You¡¯re the senior, so anything you say, goes,¡± Amadi said helplessly. His mother asked him to listen to Celeste this time he was venturing out. He could not be willful, and he could not make decisions on his own. If not, he would not have the chance toe out in the future. Therefore, Amadi could only listen to Celeste¡¯s arrangement. He would go anywhere Celeste wanted him to go. ¡°Oh, you!¡± Celeste smiled and did not continue talking. Of course, she would not waste time going to a mid¨Clevel civilization with an Eternal Realm, because it would not be worth it. If mid¨Clevel civilization had a newly¨Cemerged Eternal Realm, then this newbie might have gotten it from their master. Even if these people were talented, they were not worth her time. However, it was unknown when an Eternal Realm appeared in a low¨Clevel civilization. If one appeared, it would be the first Eternal Realm in the entire civilization. Someone who became an Eternal Realm without a master or other beings at Eternal Realm could only fumble to achieve this goal. Such a person was definitely blessed with exceptional talent. Hence, they were worth Celeste¡¯s time. It was hard for something like this to happen within the patrol range of a Universe Enforcer. Once this happened, they would go and look as soon as possible. If they found someone with potential, they would get the one with the potential to join them. Universe Enforcers did note from just one force. Instead, they came from many major forces. Furthermore, they would take turns going on duty. Every once in a while, there would be a new batch of them. While they supervised the area they were charged with, they also needed to find someone that was blessed with an exceptional talent to join the force they were from. This was considered one of the perks of the job. However, they would not be interested in ordinary people. ¡°Ms. Celeste, I¡¯ll get going now if there¡¯s nothing else. Please call me when we arrive.¡± Amadi was about to bid farewell. As a normal man, he could not hold himself back after staying with Celeste for too long. ¡°Alright,¡± Celeste replied. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Amadi got up and left. The building on the tortoise¡¯s back was huge, and Amadi went back to where he stayed. Immediately, four gorgeous maids approached him. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Master, are you tired? Let me massage your shoulders for you.¡± Amadi sat on the soft chair and enjoyed the service from the four gorgeous maids. Chapter 1301 Chapter 1301 Earth. More than ten ck-horned ships had arrived above Earth¡¯s surface. ¡°Master, we¡¯re 1000 meters from the ground.¡± ¡°Alright, tell everyone to prepare to nt the ve mark,¡± Han said excitedly. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± As the dozens of ck-horned ships hovered in the air and were about to nt a ve mark on Earth, David¡¯s voice could be heard again from Royal. ¡°Also, from this day on, any secret ve make ntings will be banned in the Milky Way. I can ignore marks that were nted in the past, but once I find out of any new ve marks, I will wipe out all the families of anyone involved. I will not spare anyone!¡± Han was stunned, and the excited look on his face froze. Floyd next to him was the same. Not only them, but the people with Han were also stunned and immediately stopped what they were doing. ve marks were banned in the Milky Way. Weren¡¯t they about to nt ve marks now? If someone else said this, they would not mind. However, the person who said this was David Lidell, the Master of the Milky Way who just broke into Eternal Realm. If he found out, all of their families would be wiped out. Who would dare to go against what the Master of the Milky Way said so brazenly? The ships stopped moving. A few minutester, someone asked, ¡°M-Master, what should we do?¡± Han eventually came back to his senses. He was feeling very conflicted inside his heart. ¡®What should we do? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡®How the hell would I know?¡¯ If he followed what David, the Master of the Milky Way, said, everything would be doomed. All his hard work for the past few months would be in vain. He could only go back to the Royal Region in disappointment and continued living a life of wastefulness whilst waiting for death. To other people, he was on top of the world. However, to the heirs and big shots, he was nothing and was not evenparable to trash. Ever since he learned of Earth¡¯s existence, Han fantasized about prospering and shocking his family and the people who used to look down on him. He could not wait to be the chosen one in the Royal Region. How could he give up now? This would be even more uneptable than taking his own life. The look on Han¡¯s face gradually turned mad. This ce was near the edge of the Milky Way and it was so far away from the Royal Region. As long as he nted his ve mark, killed everyone here, and went back to the Royal Region as if nothing had happened, no one ever find out the truth. So what if David was the Master of the Milky Way? Could he find out everything that happened in the Milky Way? Even if Han was found, he could say he did this before David announced the ban. That way, David could not do anything to him. ¡®I¡¯ll do just that!¡¯ Han would not hesitate to take this chance for his life to change. If he missed this chance, he might not be able to make aeback anymore. ¡°Carry out the original n. nt the ve mark!¡± Han said loudly. His voice also entered the other dozens of ck-horned ships through themunication device. However, he got different responses. ¡°Master Han, I¡¯m sorry, we might not be able to help you now. Since Master of the Milky Way David banned nting ve marks, we have to obey it.¡¯ ¡°Yes, Master Han, I¡¯m sorry. We will give you back the money you gave us. Even if we¡¯re working for your money, we don¡¯t want to risk our lives. I should advise you to give up too. Master David is at Eternal Realm and he¡¯s now the Master of the Milky Way. He controls the Milky Way now and no one will dare to disobey his orders. If you do this, your family will be consigned to eternal damnation.¡± Chapter 1302 Chapter 1302 A few beginner Ster Rankers rejected Han¡¯s order at the same time. Han wanted to go all in on this, but he forgot one thing. The others would not want to do this with him. Han did not bring anyone from the Busch family. Instead, these were bounty hunters he hired from outside with a lot of money. These people would work for money, but they would not risk their lives for money. Therefore, they directly rejected Han¡¯s request. They could make the money again, but they could note back to life if they died. Plus, they could not imagine how strong someone at Eternal Realm would be. ¡°Y-You!¡± Han was so mad he could not speak. ¡°Maser Han, we won¡¯t go against Master of the Milky Way David¡¯s orders to help you nt a ve mark on this. However, since we¡¯re here, we can¡¯t go back empty-handed. We must bring something back with us, don¡¯t you think so, guys?¡± ¡°Of course! Master David only said we can¡¯t nt ve marks, but he didn¡¯t say we can¡¯t loot indigenous livings. Hehe¡­¡± This personughed perversely after he said that. Meanwhile, the others¡¯ eyes brightened. ¡®Right, you nting the ve mark won¡¯t concern us. We can just return the money. ¡®However, we can loot this indigenous living. ¡®This is pretty big, so there should be quite a lot of resources and beautiful women here. ¡°We can spend some time here before we go back.¡± ¡°Are you disobeying me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Han. Even though we want to, our families will be wiped out if we disobey Master David. We still want to live.¡± ¡°I can pay you more. What about double the pay? No, I¡¯ll give you five times more!¡± Han was still trying to change their minds. ¡°We need to be alive to spend the money, right?¡± ¡°The Master of the Milky Way is not God. He can¡¯t know everything that happens in the Milky Way!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t afford to gamble on this.¡± Han gave up. He knew no matter what he said, it would be no use. These people would not listen to him. He was not strong enough to intimidate these guys. ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you. You don¡¯t have to give me the money back. I only hope you can pretend this ever happened after we get back to the Royal Region,¡± Han said in low spirits. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Han. We will keep a tight lip after we get back to the Royal Region and won¡¯t leak a single thing. Now, what should we do with this?¡± Han was a direct descendant of the Busch family after all. The bounty hunters did not want to offend him if possible. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that since you¡¯re here, you have to bring some things back even if you can¡¯t nt the ve mark?¡± ¡°Haha! Alright, we will listen to your orders, Master Han.¡± When Han and the bounty hunters were discussing what to do to Earth, Mason and all of the Earth¡¯s powerhouses gathered. Naturally, the current strongest person on Earth, Selena, was among them. Aside from David, Selena was surely the more talented person on Earth. She was the first person to enter Star Realm after David. The other older powerhouses on Earth like Mason were only at partial Star Realm. They still needed some time to enter Star Realm. However, after using the gic drug and taking such a long time to develop, there were a lot of God Rankers and Super-God Rankers on Earth. Mason took the lead while Selena and other partial Star Realms followed behind. Then, came the Super- God Rankers and God Rankers. However, these people were nothing to Han and his people.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. One had to know that Han spent a lot of money hiring four beginner Ster Rank bounty hunters to help him nt his ve mark. Meanwhile, he was a Ranker. Without David, Han, the hedonist whom his family had given up on, could annihte Earth by himself. Chapter 1303 Chapter 1303 After all the powerhouses on Earth arrived, Mason stood at the front and asked, ¡°Who are you? Where did youe from? What are you doing on Earth?¡± Han stood in the ck-horned ship without answering, his eyes had been drawn to Selena behind Mason. He was originally a womanizer, and now he saw a woman who wasparable to one of the four fairies, Dance Fairy Mia. How could he not be attracted? In the Royal Region, he was not qualified to approach a woman who was the center of public attention, like the Dance Fairy. It was not just him, even the top heirs of the Busch family were not qualified to do this. Those who could get in touch with Mia had to at least be direct descendants of the eight prominent families or the descendants of some dignitaries in the empire. His family was not even ranked in the Royal Region. However, right here, on an indigenous living on the edge of the Milky Way, there was a woman who was about the same level as Mia. Was this hispensation? If he could choose, Han would naturally choose to nt a ve mark without hesitation. He could have as many women as he wanted once he became stronger. However, now he had no choice, so he decided to ept this form ofpensation. Han was a little excited. The feeling of anger had mostly disappeared. He had to take this woman back so he could keep her by his side and cherish her. He looked around and found that this woman was actually the strongest person here, and herbat power reached Satellite Rank in the Star Realm. There were also some people at partial Star Realm among them. ¡°This has such high talent! ¡®Even such a young and beautiful woman can reach Satellite Rank. ¡®However, why was such a huge joke yed on me after I found it?¡± Han even started hating the Master of the Milky Way David. David¡¯sst sentence stopped all hope of him making aeback. ¡°But didn¡¯t Floyd say there¡¯s a peak Ranker here? Why don¡¯t I see him? ¡°Is he hiding so he can ambush us? ¡°It¡¯s indeed tough if a Ranker wants to catch us off guard while hiding in the dark. ¡®We have to be careful.¡± ¡°You aborigines have no right to know who we are and where wee from. Tell the strongest person on your toe here. If he can defeat me, we¡¯ll leave without any arguments. If he can¡¯t, everyone on this has to listen to me,¡± Han said. ¡°You want to meet the strongest person on this?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Of course! Tell him toe to see me. It¡¯s useless to hide because I already know his existence.¡± ¡°You might have to wait for a while to meet the strongest person on Earth.¡± ¡°How long?¡± Han asked. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Not sure. Perhaps a few months,¡± Mason answered. Even though they had notified David that aliens were invading Earth, Mason had no idea when David coulde back. However, since David took about three months to reach the heart of the Milky Way, he should take some time toe back as well. ¡°Damn it! How dare you take me as a fool! You want me to wait a few months? Do you think I am an idiot? Since you don¡¯t want him toe out to die, I will kill all of you first. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll continue hiding.¡± After he said that, Han roared, ¡°Come out!¡± Dozens of people flew out of the ck-horned ships to surround Mason and the other Earth powerhouses. Then, they emitted powerful energies. There were four beginner Ster Rankers among them, and the rest were all basically Rankers. Han was not interested in Satellite Rankers. Meanwhile, the strongest person on Earth was Selena, a Satellite Ranker. It was evident how different the two sides were in terms of strength. When the bounty hunters saw Selena, their eyes lit up. Which normal man would not like beautiful women? The reason the four fairies were so popr in the Royal Region was that they were beautiful. Selena couldpete with Mia, so of course, the bounty hunters were head over heels for her. However, they knew that since Han, the lecherous Busch family direct descendant, was around, they would not have a chance with her. Chapter 1304 Chapter 1304 However, since there was a woman who couldpete with Dance Fairy Mia, it meant the women on this were all gorgeous. They did not have a chance with the woman in front of them, but they could still get a chance if more beauties appeared. A lot of them had perverted grins on their faces. Then, Han also walked out of the ck-horned ship. The moment he came out, he started staring at Selena. While Selena felt disgusted, she also felt nervous. She could feel a powerful energy from the mah, and she knew Earth was not his opponent. She could not fight any of these aliens at all. Meanwhile, Selena was the strongest person on Earth aside from David. The rest of them had no chance at all. ¡°What the hell do you want? If you want to cause harm to Earth, you must think twice. Last time, a guy named Pavan came here and he lost his life because he came with malicious intentions. Are you sure you want to follow in his footsteps?¡± Mason asked in a deep voice. He also knew this situation was detrimental to Earth. David was not here and none of these people with him could fight the aliens. So, he could only think of other ways to intimidate the aliens. ¡°Oh? Master Pavan from the Tuffin family died by your hands?¡± Han asked curiously. ¡°Of course! He came here to nt a ve mark to enve the earthlings, but in the end, we killed him.¡± The beginner Ster Ranked bounty hunters looked at each other. ¡®Something feels off. ¡®Isn¡¯t this an indigenous living? ¡®Why was Master Pavan involved? ¡®Han must be hiding something from us.¡¯ Meanwhile, Han looked at Floyd next to him like he was asking for the truth. Floyd looked lost. Pavan¡¯s death was the Tuffin family¡¯s secret, and he had no right to know about it. He always thought the Darosa family killed Pavan. He had no clue what exactly happened. ¡°Tell me, how did you do this? Don¡¯t tell me you ants killed Master Pavan,¡± Han asked. ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t us. It was someone else,¡± Mason answered. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The strongest person on Earth, naturally.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Tell him toe out now. Let me see if he has this ability.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not on Earth now and he¡¯s on the way back. It should take him about two to three months judging by the distance.¡± ¡°F*ck! You old fart! You¡¯re clearly taking me for a f*cking fool!¡± Evidently, Han lost his patience. After he said that, he took a step forward toe before Mason to wave a casual fist at him. Han was confident in his beginner Rankbat power when facing these aborigines who were only at Satellite Rank. Plus, this old man in front of him was not even at Satellite Rank, so Han could kill him with just one punch. Han wanted to kill this old man to intimidate the earthlings and make that beautiful woman submit to him obediently. Mason could not move as he watched the Ranker swing his fist at him. He could only watch as the fist approach him at lightning speed. When he was about to give up and wait for death, he was pushed away by a strong force. Boom! Then, Mason heard a loud voice next to him that caused his brain to buzz. Chapter 1305 Chapter 1305 The person who pushed Mason away and blocked Han¡¯s punch for him was none other than Selena, who had been behind him. As the strongest person on Earth other than David, Selena was in charge of protecting Earth when David was not around. Therefore, she would not watch Mason get killed and do nothing. If not, how would she exin to David when he came back? She knew she was not Han¡¯s opponent, but she had to do something. Despite blocking Han¡¯s casual strike, Selena suffered quite a heavy injury. Han even lessened his force at thest minute after seeing that his target had changed. The two were one realm apart, so even if Han did not use his full force, Selena still could not resist a casual strike. Han frowned and looked at Selena who got hurt because of him. He said, ¡°Do you have a death wish, sweet cheeks? If I didn¡¯t reduce my force just now, you would be severely injured even if you didn¡¯t die. It¡¯ll be such a pity for a beautifuldy like you to die just like that.¡± Mason came back to his senses and flew next to Selena quickly. ¡°Miss King, are you okay?¡± ¡°Old Master Stefani, I¡¯m fine. I can still hold on,¡± Selena answered. ¡°The only reason you can hold on is that I didn¡¯t use full force. If not, a beginner Satellite like you is nothing in front of me. Killing you is just like killing an ant.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need pity from despicable aliens like you!¡± Selena wiped the blood off the corner of her mouth and retorted. She did not show Han any respect at all. ¡°You¡¯re pretty feisty, sweet cheeks. You can¡¯t be like that when you¡¯re with me.¡± ¡°Pah! You¡¯re a scumbag and a loser! I, Selena King, would rather die than go back with you. You should give up that thought!¡± Selena cursed. 1 When she saw how the aliens looked at her, Selena knew what they were thinking. She also knew how attractive her looks and body were to men. Unfortunately, that boring guy, David, did not understand this at all, and he waspletely blind to her advantages. ¡°So your name is Selena. Haha! What a brilliant name for a brilliant woman. Not bad! From now on, you will be my maid. Your daily task will be to serve me,¡± Hanughed lewdly. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Selena red at Han with her beautiful eyes. Her face was red from anger. Han, the pervert, was drooling after he saw that. ¡°Let¡¯s take action now, guys. Leave Selena to me and catch the others. If anyone dares to fight back, you can just kill them. You¡¯ll be able to rx after you¡¯re done here. I¡¯m sure there are a lot of beautiful women on this. We can¡¯t havee here in vain, right?¡± Han yelled. He could not wait to have Selena. Even if Han had slept with a lot of women using his identity as the direct descendant of the Busch family, he had never met a woman on Selena¡¯s level. Even if he met one, he was not able to have her. This time, he had met a beauty on a remote indigenous living, so Han could not control himself anymore. ¡°Yes, Master Han.¡± The dozens of bounty hunters showed excited expressions. Of course, they knew what Han meant by ¡®rx¡¯. It meant they could have all the fun they wanted. Even though they would not get a chance with Selena, whom the master fancied, they figured there were still a lot of other beautiful women on this. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When they were about to take action per Han¡¯s orders, and Mason and the other powerhouses were about to fight to the death, countless guided missiles came from all directions. Some of them attacked the ck-horned ships while some flew straight at the dozens of bounty hunters that were at Rank and above. As Han and the others saw the guided missiles, they curled their mouths into disdainful smirks. The people with the lowest rank among them were all Rankers, so would they be scared of these toys? Even if they were hit, it would be not different from tickles. It would not hurt them in the slightest. Not to mention the ck-horned ships. The guided missiles would not even prate their defense. Boom boom boom boom boom! Countless explosions could be heard, and the scene was shrouded with heavy smoke. At the same time, a lot of fighter jets appeared around them. When the smoke dissipated, the dozens of ck-horned ships, Han, and the aliens were still standing there unharmed. However, as the smoke from the explosions blocked Han¡¯s vision, Mason and the other powerhouses fled and escaped the circle that the dozens of aliens had surrounded them in. Now, the two parties were confronting each other. One side consisted of the powerhouses from Earth with Mason as their leader. Chapter 1306 Chapter 1306 On the other side were the aliens with Han as their leader. However, no matter how one looked at it, the difference in their strength was too big. At this moment, a few people came over. They were Julia, Celia, and the others. They were worried that Mason and Selena might be in danger, so they came here with the Somend Fighter Jet Formation. ¡°Selena, are you hurt?¡± Celia asked in concern. The other women showed looks of concern as well. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Celia, you should take them back now. Don¡¯t show up at this ce so that I won¡¯t have to waste energy protecting you all when we start fighting.¡± Selena said nervously to Celia. She knew the aliens did note in peace. The aliens might pounce on them when they saw Celia and the other pretty women. Now, they had no chance of winning, so everyone might be in trouble. However, Celia could not suffer any harm. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Otherwise, David would go crazy once he came back. To be honest, Selena was too naive. Celia was not the only one that was important to David. All of them were equally important. David would go crazy if something happened to any of them. Once someone at Eternal Realm went crazy, the sky and earth would shatter. He might even crush wholes into pieces. ¡°No, Selena. We want to stay with you. We can fight too,¡± Celia rejected. This was rareing from her. After spending so much time with Selena, Celia had a lot of understanding about her. Selena wanted to endure this by herself. ¡°Hahaha! We have so many pretty women joining us. Even if our n failed, we didn¡¯te here in vain!¡± Hanughed. ¡°Master Han, you said just now you¡¯d take Selena while we can have fun with the others,¡± one of the Ster Ranked bounty hunters said as he stared lewdly at Celia and the others. ¡°Yeah, Master Han. You have to be a man of your word.¡± ¡°Of course! I only want Selena. You can have the rest if you can catch whoever you want.¡± Han knew he could not have the women all to himself. There were still four Ster Ranked bounty hunters with him. ¡°Thank you, Master Han! Boys, get ready. You can have anyone you want as long as you can catch them. Hahaha!¡± The dozens of bounty hunters rubbed their hands together and could not wait. They decided to capture a woman before they did anything. At this moment, Sandy said suddenly, ¡°Wait! Listen to me, we¡¯ve notified Dave and he¡¯ll be back soon. He¡¯s the Master of the Milky Way, so if you dare to do anything to us, he won¡¯t spare you when he comes back. He will kill all of you!¡± The noisy scene suddenly plunged into silence. Then¡­ ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Laughter resonated across the sky. ¡®What did we just hear? ¡°Did this little girl call the Master of the Milky Way Dave? ¡®Is she scared stupid?¡± Even though they did not know who that person who just became the Master of the Milky Way was, there was no way he came from Earth, a that was on the edge of the Milky Way. ¡°Are you scared stupid, little girl? Come, let daddy take good care of you. You¡¯re still a virgin right? Daddy likes girls like you.¡± A Ster Ranked bounty hunter took action after he said that. He appeared next to Sandy in a blink of an eye and extended his w toward her. Sandy closed her eyes from fear and screamed, ¡°Dave, save me!¡± The rest could only watch. They did not have time to react at all. ¡°No one can save you today! Come here, let daddy take good care of you. Hahaha!¡± When his w was only 1cm away from Sandy, it suddenly stopped. Then, a voice that sounded like it came from hell entered everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°Do you think this is funny?¡± When Sandy heard that voice, she opened her eyes and screamed in surprise, ¡°Dave!¡± Chapter 1307 Chapter 1307 When they heard this voice from hell, Selena, Celia, and the others all had looks of surprise on their faces. They were very familiar with this voice. They even dreamed of this voice when they slept at night. They had waited so long for this voice to appear in reality. Meanwhile, Han and the aliens all had looks of terror on their faces. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This was because they realized they could not move once they heard that sound. No matter what they did, they could not escape it. ¡®How is this possible? ¡®What technique is this?¡± Then, a scene that made Han and the other¡¯s souls leave their bodies appeared in front of them. The space between them started moving and immediately after, a crack appeared between the two parties. Afterward, a tall figure stepped out from the crack. ¡®Is this a space crack? ¡®Who is this person? ¡®How could he walk out of a space crack unharmed? ¡®Emperor Nimbus can¡¯t even do that. ¡°Wait! ¡®Is this¡­ ¡®Was that little girl telling the truth? ¡®Is Master of the Milky Way David, who had just entered Eternal Real, from this? ¡®N-No way! ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Even though Han and the others were forcing themselves to not believe this, the truth was right in front of them. They saw this persone out of the space crack with their own eyes. Only someone at Eternal Realm could tear open the void and travel into another space unharmed. No one like this had existed in the Milky Way before David announced he got into Eternal Realm and be the Master of the Milky Way. Han wanted to pass out right now. He did not want to face reality. At this moment, he could not control his body at all. He could not even kill himself, let alone pass out. When David walked out of the space tunnel, he looked around and noticed Celia and the others were still fine. They did not lose any limbs and everyone was still there, so he finally let out a sigh of relief in his heart. It would be okay so long as everyone was fine. Everything could be discussed if that were the case. David was terrified of something bad happening to the people he cared about. If that happened, he would go mad. What was the use of being at Eternal Realm if he could not protect the people most important to him? However, at the same time, David noticed the blood stain on the corner of Selena¡¯s mouth. He quickly went to her and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a minor wound,¡± Selena answered with a smile. She was d that David was so concerned about her the moment he showed up. ¡°Who did this?¡± David asked with a dark face. ¡°David, I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°I asked you who did this.¡± Selena looked at David who had a dark and serious expression on his face. Then, she smiled understandingly and reached out a finger to point at Han in the distance, ¡°Him.¡± At this moment, Selena felt that even if she was severely injured, it would be worth it. David looked where Selena was pointing, and Han¡¯s heart sank. Chapter 1308 Chapter 1308 Han wanted to say something or beg for mercy. However, he realized he could not speak and could only show terror in his eyes. ¡°I risked my life to protect the Milky Way from any foreign invasions, but you sons of b*tches have the balls toe to my homnd to try to attack my family! Who gave you the courage to do so? Do you want to ask if Nimbus dares to do this?¡± As the aliens listened to David¡¯s calm speech, even if they could not speak, they showed a terror through their eyes that came from the very depth of their hearts. Judging from what David did and said, they had no doubts that they had offended the new Master of the Milky Way. ¡®What kind of luck is this? ¡®There are millions of livings in the Milky Way and we went to the homnd of the Master of the Milky Way.¡¯ These people cursed Han a million times in their hearts. Would theye here if not for Han? Meanwhile, Han was cursing Floyd. He even cursed Floyd¡¯s ancestors. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As for Floyd, he still could note back to his senses. ¡®What kind of people did Master Pavan of the Tuffin family offend? ¡®Perhaps this new Master of the Milky way was responsible for the annihtion of the Tuffin family, and the Darosa family had only been there by chance. David looked at everyone at the scene and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are and I don¡¯t want to ask who your elders are. You don¡¯t need to mention them to scare me. I am the one with the supreme right to speak in the Milky Way. Now, as the Master of the Milky Way, I sentence you to death!¡± After he said that, to their horror, Han and the Ster Ranker who reached his hand toward Sandy noticed their hands disappearing gradually. Starting from their fingers to their palms, and then to their arms. The huge mental pressure from the intense pain in their body and watching their body part disappear slowly caused them reach the brink of a mental breakdown. After their arms disappeared, their legs started to disappear as well. Then, their bodies started to slowly disappear. When only their heads were left, they were still alive. Everyone could still see their struggling heads and eyes that turned blood red from fear. In just ten seconds, the two disappeared without a trace or a sound. Not even a speck of dust was left. The other bounty hunters from the Royal Region felt their scalps turning numb when they saw this. The weaker ones could not handle such huge pressure, and they started to break down and hallucinate. To David, Han and the Ster Ranked bounty hunter were nothing but ants. However, they were pretty bold. One of them dared to hurt Selena and the other dared to assault Sandy. Even though those two women did not have any substantial rtionship with David, they had a pretty high position in David¡¯s heart and were David¡¯s weakness. At this moment, Sandy ran into David¡¯s arms and yelled excitedly, ¡°Dave! I knew you¡¯d save me!¡± David caressed Sandy¡¯s head and said adoringly, ¡°Of course! I will kill anyone who dares to bully you.¡± ¡°Yay! Thank you, Dave!¡± Sandy nuzzled against David¡¯s chest. It was possible that she ever since she was young and the apple of the Luther family¡¯s eyes, she had been well protected by her family, so she was very innocent. When someone was trying to assault her just now, Sandy was not scared at all. She believed that David woulde back in time to save them. Now, she was proven right. David came back at the most critical time. ¡°Alright now. It¡¯s been so long since I saw you. You¡¯ve grown, Sandy.¡± Sandy let go of David reluctantly and stood at one side with a blush on her face. Even if she wanted to keep staying in this warm and safe hug, she knew David did not belong to her alone. However, Sandy never thought of dominating David. She would be happy to get a small corner of him for herself. Chapter 1309 Chapter 1309 After Sandy left David¡¯s arms, David walked to Celia and the others before saying a little apologetically,¡± I¡¯m sorry I waste. I¡¯m also sorry for making you worry.¡± Celia, Pearl, Julia, and Amelia all shook their heads, meaning that they did not me David. Then, they lined up to hug David one by one as if they had discussed beforehand. David did not reject them, so he could only let them hug him for a while passively. The first one was Pearl. ¡°Miss Pearl,¡± David greeted her. Pearl did not say anything. She leaned against David and listened to his heartbeat silently. She knew she did not have much time, so she only wanted to lean against him for a while. Her sisters were still waiting. Then, it was Selena, Julia, and Amelia. Finally, it was Celia¡¯s turn. David was not as passive as he was with the others when it was Celia¡¯s turn. This was his official girlfriend, and she was the only woman whom he had a substantial sexual rtionship with. This time, David walked to Celia himself and pulled her into his arms. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you wait so long.¡± Celia buried her head in David¡¯s chest and inhaled the familiar scent. She murmured, ¡°I¡¯ll be happy as long as youe back, David. I¡¯ll always wait for you.¡± After she said that, Celia remembered something. She suddenly lifted her head and asked David, ¡°You said you¡¯ll take us with you this time to see the outside world. Was this true?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course! I will do anything I promised you, and I won¡¯t go back on my word,¡± David said with a grin. ¡°Thank you, David!¡± Celia continued to bury her face into David¡¯s chest. David held Celia just like this, and no one at the scene made a sound to disturb them. The bounty hunters from the Royal Region were still in intense fear. They were still wondering how to gain forgiveness from the Master of the Universe so that they could continue living. Killing someone on the spot was better than keeping them alive to watch their demise gradually approach. Thetter would be more torturous. Pearl and the others watched the two in an embrace. They would be lying if they said they were not envious While they felt envious, they were also d. ording to logic, anyone would feel upset seeing the man they liked hugging another woman in front of them. Perhaps they might even hate that woman. However, the women did not hate Celia at all. After spending so much time together, they realized not only did men like Celia, even women liked her as well. Sometimes, they would even joke that if they were men, they would fall for someone like Celia. Celia and David separated after a long while. David looked at Mason and the other powerhouses and said, ¡°Old Master Stefani, everyone, thank you for what you¡¯ve done while I was not on Earth.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, David? Earth is not just your home, it is also our home. It¡¯s our duty to protect Earth,¡± Mason answered. ¡°Yeah, Mr. David! Old Master Stefani is right. We¡¯re just protecting our home, so you don¡¯t have to thank us. On the contrary, we should thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, Earth would cease to exist.¡± ¡°Mr. David, you¡¯re the pride of all earthlings. Who would have thought the Master of the Milky Way woulde from a small indigenous living on the brink of the Milky Way?¡± Everyone showed smiles after the Earth¡¯s crisis was solved. Now, they all came up to praise David. However, they were not wrong. David was indeed the pride of all earthlings. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After they exchanged pleasantries, David turned around to look at one of the Ster Rankers and asked, ¡± Tell me, how did you find this ce, and who instructed you?¡± When David asked that question, the Ster Ranked noticed he could speak again. Thus, he quickly replied, ¡°Master of the Milky Way, we¡¯re bounty hunters from the Royal Region who were hired by Han Busch, the direct descendant of the Busch family. We initially didn¡¯t know what we were supposed to do, but when we were approaching, he told us he found an indigenous living and he needed our help to nt a ve mark. ¡°When we were about to take action, we heard your announcement that you were banning ve marks with the punishment for disobeying being our families destruction. Therefore, we stopped immediately. However, we have no clue as to how Han found out about this ce. You killed him just now.¡± Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310 He did not dare to hide anything from the Master of the Milky Way. Thus, he could only tell David everything in hopes that David would forgive him. ¡°Even if you stopped the ve mark nting, you didn¡¯t want to have wasted your timeing here, so you decided to loot Earth, am I right?¡± David asked calmly. ¡°Please calm down, Master! Please calm down! Han was the one who came up with this idea. We didn¡¯t want to do it. However, since he¡¯s the Busch family¡¯s direct descendant, we didn¡¯t dare to offend him so we could only listen to him. Please spare us and let us go, Master¡­¡± Before he could finish, David sealed his mouth again to stop him from continuing. Then, David looked at Floyd. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tell me, how did you find this ce?¡± Floyd was not like the others. He seemed very calm. ¡°You¡¯re the one who wiped out the Tuffin family, right?¡± Floyd did not answer the question. David immediately understood. He was a Tuffin! Back then, even if he killed all of the Tuffin family¡¯s cores, he did not eradicate the other Tuffin family members. That was how Earth¡¯s location was leaked. At the end of the day, he was too soft¨Chearted. After he killed the main culprit, he did not have the heart to kill the others. ¡°Are you a remaining member of the Tuffin family?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Floyd answered. ¡°Did you sell Han Earth¡¯s location?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Why? Was it for money? Didn¡¯t you know you¡¯d have hurt a lot of innocent lives if you did this?¡± ¡°Innocent? No one in this world is innocent. It¡¯s all about strength. Anyone with strength will have power and can do whatever they want.¡± Floyd was throwing caution to the wind. When he learned that the Master of the Milky Way David was the strongest person on Earth, he understood it would be useless to beg for mercy. There was no way that he could continue living. Since he would die anyway, why not toughen up for once? ¡°Very good. I¡¯m happy with your answer. Now that I have strength, does it mean I can kill you?¡± David asked, feeling engrossed. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°To be honest, I quite admire you, but unfortunately, you have to die since you assaulted my family.¡± After David said that, he gathered his mind power and squeezed Floyd into minced meat. To prevent the spige of too much blood and gore, he opened a space crack behind Floyd and directly threw his corpse inside. After that, he turned to look at the remaining bounty hunters. David¡¯s action caused their hearts to tighten. Unfortunately, they could not do anything and could only wait for David to deal with them. ¡°Since you¡¯re not the main culprits, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live.¡± After David said that, he waved his hand. A space crack appeared behind each of the bounty hunters Han hired. ¡°As long as you cane out from the space crack alive, I won¡¯t pursue this anymore. After he said that, he sent all of the bounty hunters into the space crack as their eyes widened in horror. Everyone knew that only Eternal Realms could survive a long time in a space crack. David said he was giving them a chance for them to live, but in reality, he did not want them to survive. If they went into the space crack with their measly strength, they would surely die. David had finished taking care of everything. He had dealt with all the aliens that did not belong on Earth. David was about to leave and find a ce to spend some intimate moments with Celia. It had been so long since he left Earth. Even if he was surrounded by beautiful women, he had been holding himself back all this while. Suddenly, David sensed something and he lifted his head to look at the void outside Earth. Chapter 1311 Chapter 1311 An enormous tortoise had just arrived outside of Earth. A tortoise was a synonym for slow in the eyes of others. However, this enormous tortoise had subverted everyone¡¯s understanding of this kind of creature. It was moving at lightning speed. It could even outmaneuver David, who had just broken into Eternal Realm. Hence, it was definitely a great help for anyone who wanted to travel across the universe. The tortoise was the ride belonging to Celeste, the Universe Enforcer who was responsible for the portion of the universe where the Milky Way was located. After she entered the Milky Way, a small low¨Ccivilization gxy, she noticed the traces of David tearing the void. Then, she followed it all the way here. She wanted to see who in this low¨Clevel civilization had entered Eternal Realm, and finally, she came to Earth. ¡°Ms. Celeste, are we there?¡± Amadi asked. ¡°Yes. I came to this ce following the traces the other party left. It should havee from this below us,¡± Celeste answered. ¡°It¡¯s just a that¡¯s the size of a pellet. How can an Eternal Realm exist in this ce?¡± Amadi looked at the small blue not far away. He did not believe this at all. ¡°Amadi, you can¡¯t only look at the surface. Let¡¯s go down. They¡¯ve already noticed us.¡± Amadi shrugged and did not say anything. With Celeste¡¯s instructions, the enormous tortoise started approaching Earth. When the enormous tortoise reached the Earth¡¯s exterior, David¡¯s mind power sensed a huge energy approaching. David lifted his head and looked at the void outside Earth. ¡®Is that the energy from someone the same level as me? ¡®I am already at Eternal Realm. ¡®So does this mean the person outside Earth that suddenly appeared is at Eternal Realm just like me? ¡®Aren¡¯t I the first person to get to Eternal Realm? ¡®Why are there people at the same level as me? ¡®Are they powerhouses from another gxy?¡® ¡°What¡¯s wrong, David?¡± Celia asked from one side. The others noticed David acting strangely, so they all looked at him with weird nces. ¡°Lena!¡± David called out all of a sudden. ¡°Yeah?¡± Selena was stunned. She did not expect David to call out for her. ¡°Watch everyone. If needed, you can abandon Earth to save your life.¡± David suddenly looked solemn. He did not know if the Eternal Realm who appeared suddenly was friend or foe. It would be fine if they came in peace, but if they did not, David did not know if he could protect Earth. After all, he had just got into Eternal Realm. However, David believed that he should beware of Greeks bearing gifts! Since the other party came to Earth out of the blue and did not even announce their arrival, David had to prepare for the worst. Everyone at the scene started feeling nervous after David said that. ¡®If needed, you can abandon Earth to save your life? ¡®Will things be that serious? Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Didn¡¯t David just get into Eternal Realm and be the Master of the Milky Way? ¡®Isn¡¯t he the strongest person in the Milky Way now? Why did he say this?¡® ¡°David, what¡¯s wrong? Are there any powerful enemies approaching again?¡± Mason asked. ¡°Yes, but for now, I still don¡¯t know if they are friends or foes. Be prepared. If they do note in peace, I don¡¯t know if I can protect all of you, so you have to look after yourselves. I will try to lure them away from Earth as best as I canter,¡± David answered. ¡°David, will it be that bad? Why don¡¯t we run away?¡± Celia grabbed David¡¯s hand and asked in concern. Selena, Pearl, and the others also looked at David nervously. David patted Celia¡¯s hand lightly andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am worried about you the most right now. As long as you¡¯re fine, everything will be fine. I am at Eternal Realm, so I have an unlimited lifespan and a body that can¡¯t die. It¡¯s hard for me to die, but I am worried that something bad will happen to you.¡± Mason and the other powerhouses were once again shocked by what David said. ¡®Eternal Realms have an unlimited lifespan and a body that can¡¯t die?¡® Chapter 1312 Chapter 1312 ¡®Is that true? ¡®Does it mean that we can be immortals if we reach Eternal Realm? ¡®Is that possible?¡® Even if they all felt that this might only be a fantasy, it might just be possible. ¡°Mr. David, are you saying you can live forever if you reach Eternal Realm and be immortal?¡± Someone asked, unable to hold themselves back. The others looked at David. Clearly, they were very interested in this topic. David looked at the longing looks in the powerhouses¡® eyes and exined patiently, ¡°Eternal Realm is like a huge barrier. Once you enter it, you will enter another vast sky with a lot of possibilities. Your body will continuously produce vitality for your organs so that they have enough energy at all times. Not only will you have an unlimited lifespan, but you can also regenerate your head quickly if it¡¯s chopped off. If you don¡¯t run into someone who¡¯s a lot stronger than you, you won¡¯t die even if they turn you into dust. So, you¡¯re basically immortal once you¡¯re at Eternal Realm.¡± Everyone was speechless after hearing what David said. An Eternal Realm could live forever. They could even regenerate their heads if they were chopped off, wouldn¡¯t this mean it would be hard to kill an Eternal Realm? Very few people could approach the topic of death calmly ever since the dawn of time.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Who would want to die? No one! Even if Mason was very calm when he was facing death back then, it did not mean he wanted to die. He just had no choice. If one could live forever, one would not want to die. ¡°Are you telling the truth, Mr. David?¡± ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t need to joke around with you. So, you have to train hard because if you manage to reach Eternal Realm, your body will enjoy endless vitality. It will be very tough for you to die then.¡± Now, everyone was filled with enthusiasm. They all wanted to be like David. They wanted to step into Eternal Realm one day in the future and be immortal. However, Celia and the other women who were close to David did not feel the same way. They did not want to get to Eternal Realm and be immortal, instead, they were thinking about how David was at Eternal Realm and how he was immortal. A century was like a blink of an eye to David. However, even if they did not die after a hundred years, they themselves would be very old. Yet, David would still remain the same, so how would they face David in the future? A group of white¨Chaired hags and a handsome young man in his twenties. If others did not know the truth, they would think they were two or three generations apart! No! They could not let this happen. They also wanted to get to Eternal Realm so they could stay with David forever. At this moment, Celia and the others felt a strong sense of urgency, and they were very motivated. ¡°Mr. David, is it hard reaching Eternal Realm?¡± Someone asked. The reason he asked this was because the powerhouses on Earth felt it might not be too hard to enter Eternal Realm. After all, David got there less than a year after he left Earth. Moreover, David was so young. Even if David was the smartest man on Earth, the powerhouses believed that once they got out of Earth and spent some time in space, they might have a chance of breaking through to Eternal Realm. David did not answer this question because he did not know what to say. If he told them the truth, it would be a huge blow to their confidence. They wanted to enter Eternal Realm? This would be so difficult that words could not describe it. If David did not have the system, he would not even think about it. Emperor Nimbus was acknowledged as the one in the Milky Way with the most potential to enter Eternal Realm, but now, he was still stuck at thest step. It was unknown if he could even achieve this goal in his lifetime. Chapter 1313 Chapter 1313 At this moment, a ck dot appeared in front of David and the other earthlings. In only a few seconds, the ck dot became an enormous tortoise that hovered above them. ¡®Is that a tortoise?¡® Mason and the powerhouses were shocked. This was because the tortoise was too big. It was so big it was simply unfathomable. ¡®How can such an enormous creature exist?¡® Furthermore, this tortoise was gave off horrifying pressure. David looked at the enormous tortoise in the sky. This was the thing he detected just now. However, this did not seem right. This guy was not the main character. Things might get troublesome. As the enormous tortoise descended, it started to decrease in size. Then, it returned to its normal size. The pce on the tortoise¡¯s back also returned into Celeste¡¯s palm. The entire process was so quick that Mason and the others felt as if everything had happened in just a blink of an eye. The enormous tortoise disappeared, and a man and six women appeared. The man was Amadi, while the middle¨Caged woman among the five women was Celeste. The other four women behind Amadi were his maids. Normally, Universe Enforcers would not bring maids. After all, they would encounter all kinds of danger traveling across the universe. Hence, it would be inconvenient to bring anyone along. However, this was the first time Amadi wasing out as a Universe Enforcer and he was not used to his identity, so he brought his maids along. Besides, he wasing out with his mother¡¯s best friend Ms. Celeste. Due to this, he would not be in any sort of danger. After Celeste showed herself, she did not look at David, the Eternal Realm individual. Instead, she looked straight at Selena. ¡°Who are you people? What are you doing here?¡± David came forward and asked. ¡°Kid, are you the one in this low¨Ccivilization who just broke into Eternal Realm?¡± Amadi asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. May I know who you are and why you are here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re Universe Enforcers responsible for this area. Of course, I¡¯m here to see what the person who upgraded a low¨Clevel civilization to a high¨Clevel civilization has to offer, but from the looks of it now, you¡¯re not bad. You¡¯re younger than I imagined.¡± ¡®Universe Enforcers?¡® Mason and the other earthlings were lost. With their statuses, they could never understand how terrifying a Universe Enforcer was. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, David narrowed his eyes. He did not expect these people to be Universe Enforcers. However, at the same time, he let out a huge sigh of relief in his heart. Universe Enforcers were the enforcers of the Universe Convention. They would patrol the area of the universe they were in charge of to look for any gxy or forces who were breaking the Universe Convention. Then, they would punish thew breakers ordingly. Chapter 1314 Chapter 1314 At the same time, they were wardens who maintained peace in the universe. These people should not be enemies, and they would not have any ideas about Earth. ¡°I see, you¡¯re Universe Enforcers. Nice to meet you. My name is David Lidell and I¡¯m the Master of the Milky Way,¡± David said courteously. ¡°David, is this the you were born on?¡± Amadi asked. ¡°Yes,¡± David replied. ¡°I¡¯m curious. How could this small ce cultivate someone like you? Judging from your face, you¡¯re not too old, right?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask a powerful person where theye from. Who says Earth can¡¯t produce powerhouses?¡± ¡°Haha! Not bad! David, based on that statement, I, Amadi Star, approve of you,¡± Amadiughed loudly and said. ¡°You speak too highly of me, Amadi. I¡¯m just telling the truth. Even though we can¡¯t decide where we¡¯re born, we can decide how strong we want to be.¡± ¡°David, a lot of people where I¡¯m from willugh at you if they heard that, but I¡¯m not the same. I think you make a fair point. You¡¯re my friend now, and I believe we¡¯ll continue to see each other in the future. I¡¯m afraid this small low¨Clevel civilization will not be enough for you.¡± ¡°Amadi, I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you. I never n to leave the Milky Way. This is my home, and from now on, my mission is to protect this ce so that no foreign races will dare to invade us.¡± ¡°David, if you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll never know how big the world is out there.¡± After Amadi said that, he waved his hand and a 3D map of the universe appeared before him. Then, he pointed at a small dot on the edge and said, ¡°David, do you see this? This dot is the gxy where the Milky Way is. There are 32 gxies in total and the Milky Way is just one of the eighteen low- civilization gxies.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. David stared at the map in front of Amadi and at the small dot that represented the gxy where the Milky Way was located. He would be lying if he said he was not amazed. The Milky Way was not even a dot on this map. Needless to say, Mason and the others were also amazed. They had seen too many amazing things today and were already a little numb. ¡°Amadi, does this map represent the entire universe?¡± David asked. Unexpectedly, Amadi burst intoughter when he heard what David said. ¡°Hahaha! David, you¡¯re hrious. I¡¯m going to die fromughter. Hahaha!¡± David was confused. He only asked a question. Was it that funny? Ever since he was young, his teachers told him he should ask if he did not understand anything. He should not be embarassed at all. When Amadi was doneughing, he said, ¡°David, do you know what the universe represents?¡± ¡°No,¡± David answered honestly. ¡°The universe represents infinity. What is infinity? It means there¡¯s no limit. This map is just a corner of the universe. This is only the area that I and Ms. Celeste are in charge of. The real universe is so big that it¡¯s beyond your imagination.¡± Amadi¡¯s words were like a bomb, and they made David¡¯s brain buzz. The Milky Way and the other 31 gxiesbined only made up an unremarkable dot on this map. Furthermore, this map was just a small part of the universe and was only the area these two Universe Enforcers were responsible for. Wasn¡¯t this a little too much? David felt as if his brain did not have the capacity toprehend this. He could not imagine how big the universe was. ¡°What do you think? Are you amazed?¡± Amadi put the map away and asked David while looking at him. He loved it when other people were amazed. ¡°I am!¡± David came back to his senses and said. Amadi continued, ¡°Low¨Clevel civilization gxies are the gxies level 4 and below. The ones that are at levels 4 to 6 are mid¨Clevel civilization gxies. Then, the high¨Clevel civilization gxies were the ones at levels 7 to 9. The ones above those are the legendary God Tier Civilizations. The gap between each level of the same civilization is huge, but it¡¯s even bigger when it¡¯s between two different civilizations. It is so big that it¡¯s unimaginable. Before you became Eternal, the Milky Way was just a small level 3 civilization. Now, it can be considered a level 4 civilization.¡± Chapter 1315 Chapter 1315 David and Amadi got along very well with each other. Even though Amadi was amused by David¡¯s ignorance, he still exined everything to David patiently. This also clearly exined the problem. Amadi was not only an aloof and remote Universe Enforcer, but his starting point was so high that it would make countless people feel hopeless. This was a man who was born to stand on the top of the pyramid. Since he grew up in such an environment, it also shaped his arrogant personality. However, surprisingly, Amadi valued David a lot, even though he was born in a low¨Clevel civilization. At the same time, the four beautiful maids behind him were all curious. One of them came from the top of the pyramid in a high¨Clevel civilization while another one was born in a low¨Clevel civilization, so the two of them were beyond miles apart. Those two were by no means equals at all. However, the two were like old friends. One had to know that Amadi had never bothered to even spare a nce at those chosen ones in high- level civilizations. It was rare for him to be nice to those people, nor did he have to do so. However, Amadi was so easygoing with David. Even if he sounded arrogant, this was his inherent personality and he was actually controlling himself a lot.. If not, Amadi would not bother talking to someone from a low¨Clevel civilization like David. David and Amadi¡¯s conversation gradually eased the tension Mason and the other powerhouses were feeling. From the looks of it, those Universe Enforcers were not enemies. They were relieved that Earth was not in danger. Celeste never said a word sinceing here. Her eyes were on Selena the entire time as if she was looking at a precious treasure. Selena naturally noticed someone looking at her. However, as David said, these people were terrifyingly powerful, so she did not want to cause trouble for him. Plus, it was a woman who was looking at her, not those gross men. Hence, Selena pretended like she did not notice. After Amadi and David talked to each other, Amadi noticed something strange with Celeste so he asked curiously, ¡°Ms. Celeste, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Celeste grinned and replied, ¡°Nothing. I just noticed something interesting.¡± ¡®Something interesting? ¡®What is it?¡® Celeste did not say anything, so Amadi did not continue to prod. He continued to look at David. The reason he liked David so much was that Amadi used a popr skill from Star Mansion on David: the Star Observation Skill. The result shocked Amadi. David was like a mystery. He had covered himself so tightly that not even the Star Observation Skill could see through him. Amadi was amazed by this. David just entered Eternal Realm and he was still at beginner Ruler Rank. So why would the Star Observation Skill not work on him? A rumor had been passed down inside the Star Mansion since the dawn of time. Individuals who were immune to the Star Observation Skill despite not being powerful were all blessed by the universe. Once they met someone like that, they had to try their best to rope them in. Even if they could not, they should not be their rivals. Amadi had been living for so long but was only aware of a handful of people who were immune to the Star Observation Skill. Those people were all peerless demons who were not that much inferior to him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. David was the first one from a low¨Clevel civilization who was immune to the Star Observation Skill. That was why Amadi valued him so much that he did not even mind when David called him by name. If not, with Amadi¡¯s status, how would he allow someone from a low¨Clevel civilization like David to call him by name? Chapter 1316 Chapter 1316 How would Amadi allow David, a punk from a low¨Clevel civilization, call him by his name? Wasn¡¯t this insulting? Amadi wanted to get David out of the Milky Way and then find a way to get him to join Star Mansion. If this was the case Amadi would be recruiting a potential candidate for Star Mansion. David might even be of use in the future. ¡°David, do you really not n to leave this small gxy to see the outside world?¡± ¡°Amadi, I don¡¯t have such ns for now. Even though the Milky Way is a low¨Clevel civilization, this is my home. My family, friends, and the things I love are all here, so I won¡¯t leave this ce for the time being.¡± David left some leeway for himself, and he did not say he would never the Milky Way. After getting into Eternal Realm and having a realization, David knew he was not the same as normal people. The clearest difference was that normal people had a limited lifespan while he did not. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Even a partial Eternal Realm like Emperor Nimbus had a limited lifespan if he did not progress. Once his time was up, he would die too. It was just like Mason back then. The organs in his body would start to deteriorate, and no matter what he did, it would only dy his death. David knew he had an unlimited lifespan, but Celia and the others did not. Moreover, it would be so hard to get to Eternal Realm. Even a chosen one like Nimbus who only appeared once in a lifetime was stuck at thest step, unable to progress. If it were not for the system, David would not have this chance, nor would he be able to help Celia and the others achieve this. Hence, David felt that Celia and the others could never reach Eternal Realm. He had to stay with these people until they all died. Even if David did not want to ept this, he had no choice. He got to where he was using the system, so how could he help Celia and the others get to Eternal Realm so they would be immortal just like him? It was possible David would go out to explore when all of his family on Earth died. As for how long this would take, David had no idea. ¡°David, you must know that you¡¯re the number one in the Milky Way now. If you don¡¯t leave, it will be hard to improve. Don¡¯t you want to see the wider sky out there? Don¡¯t you want to know people who are stronger than you and contend for supremacy with the rogues of different backgrounds?¡± Amadi was still trying his best to convince David in hopes that he would leave. Not a lot of people were immune to the Star Observation Skill, while the immune ones were never simple people. David was the same. Especially since he was from a low¨Clevel civilization but could do this. Amadi even felt that David was even more mysterious than the guys who were immune to his Star Observation Skill back then. David¡¯s background was evident, and David came to where he was right now relying solely on himself. Perhaps David had some strange encounter, but this could also indicate how blessed David was. To a super force like the Star Mansion, talent was not everything. Luck and talent were equally important. There was a saying that went, ¡®A dead genius is not a genius.¡® If they were not lucky enough, one might die halfway through their journey. What Amadi said shocked the four beautiful maids behind him. They could understand why Amadi was asking David to go out there to see the world, but he was also asking David to contend for supremacy with the exceptional rogues. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a little too much? ¡®Someone from a low¨Clevel civilization contending for supremacy with those exceptional rogues from high -level civilizations? ¡®Is that possible?¡® They did not think so. Some people were destined for great things the moment they were born, just like Master Amadi. Chapter 1317 Chapter 1317 ¡°Of course, I want to, but I can¡¯t leave now. I might venture out in the future, but not now,¡± David said, shaking his head. ¡°You¡­ Sigh. David, to be honest, I admire you a lot. I don¡¯t want to see you waste your time in this small ce. Right now, it¡¯s time for you to work as hard as possible and catch up vigorously. If not, you will always be miles away from those guys. If you don¡¯t catch up now, the gap between you and them will only continue to grow bigger.¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t care. Everyone has something they value in their hearts, and this is not my ambition. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to try to change my mind, Amadi.¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me? Why are you so stubborn?¡± Amadi said helplessly. The scene fell into silence. Amadi had said what he needed to say, and he had no idea how to make David leave this ce. He had humbled himself, but David refused to give in. If it were someone else, Amadi would not waste his breath. The reason David worked so hard to improve himself was to protect his homnd and his family. Thus, he would not leave Earth. As for taking Celia and the others with him, there were too many uncertainties with this n. It would be fine if they stayed in the Milky Way. After all, he was the master of this ce. However, if they left the Milky Way, there were too many people stronger than him, and David might not be able to handle the situation. It would be better to stay safely on Earth and apany Celia and the others for the rest of their lives. At least, they could live happily in the following days. It would be even better if they could have children. David was not ambitious. He was the same even if he was already at Eternal Realm. Celia and the others were more important in his heart than contending for supremacy with the chosen ones or obtaining ultimate power. At this moment, Celeste looked at Selena and asked, ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± Selena was stunned and said, ¡°Me?¡± She had noticed Celeste staring at her a long time ago. So, when Celeste was asking this question, she instinctively felt that it should be directed to her. ¡°Yes, you. What¡¯s your name?¡± Celeste had a grin on her face. She looked as if she was deceiving an innocent kid. ¡°Ma¡¯am, my name is Selena King,¡± Selena answered courteously. ¡°Selena King? What a nice name! Are you interested in following me? I¡¯ll take you away from here to see the outside world. The outside world is so magnificent that you¡¯ll never forget it,¡± Celeste asked expectantly. Amadi was dumbstruck. ¡®Is Ms. Celeste taking a disciple? ¡®How is this possible? ¡®So many of the exceptional chosen ones from good families wanted Celeste to take them as disciples back then but she rejected all of them. ¡®She has been alone all these years and never epted any disciples. ¡®But now, she¡¯s voluntarily taking this woman as her disciple? ¡®And she¡¯s from a low¨Clevel civilization. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. There must be more to this.¡± Amadi quickly used his Star Observation Skill. This time, his target was not David, but Selena. After a while, Amadi shook his head which was starting to throb. This was the consequence of using the Star Observation Skill. Even if the Star Observation Skill was a skill from the Star Mansion, Amadi should not use it so many times consecutively. Just now, Amadi had used it on David, so if he used it again, it would be a little too much. However, he saw through Selena. ¡®She¡¯s just a beginner Satellite Ranker. ¡®She¡¯s pretty talented, but there¡¯s nothing special about her. ¡®This shouldn¡¯t be the reason.¡® Amadi was confused. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. His Star Observation Skill could see through Selena clearly. Chapter 1318 Chapter 1318 There was nothing special about her. Even though she was talented, she was miles apartpared to those chosen ones who wanted Celeste to take them as disciples. However, since Celeste was voluntarily taking Selena as her disciple, there must be something Amadi did not know As for what it was, Amadi had no clue It seemed that he needed to improve his Star Observation Skill He still needed to train it when he got back. ¡°Huh?¡± Selena¡¯s brain could not register what was going on. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Why is this beautiful woman offering to take me away to see the outside world? She can¡¯t fool me with that nonsense.¡® If Celeste were a man, Selena could still understand. After all, her looks had dominated countless men. However, this was a pretty woman who was emitting an alluring aura. Plus, Selena felt that this woman was even more attractive than her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This was evident from the mesmerized looks on the men¡¯s faces when they looked at her. They were all charmed when this woman walked past them. Only a few people were not affected. Among the ones who were not affected, aside from David, who was still young, the rest were all old men. They had no lust in their heart anymore, so they were immune to this. Selena knew how strong David¡¯s willpower was. He had so many beautiful women around him back then, and all of them were scantily d. However, he was not moved at all. Selena and the others fell deeply for this part of David. He would not ept anyone easily. Once he did, he would be responsible for them until the day he died. ¡°What do you mean huh? Little girl,e with me. This ce is too small. You won¡¯t achieve anything if you stay here. It might even waste you..¡± Celeste stopped just in time and did not say thest word. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you want to take me as your disciple?¡± Selena finally understood. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll be fine with that. I¡¯m also fine if you don¡¯t want to be my disciple. You can follow me and we¡¯ll be sisters. What do you think?¡± Celeste looked like a wolf luring a bunny. On one side, Amadi had no idea how to describe how he was feeling now. It was fine that David was immune to his Star Observation Skill in this small ce, and now, Celeste was trying to make a woman her disciple. Amadi looked at the others. He noticed a few of the women on this were pretty talented. Even if they were not exceptional, they would achieve great things if they were well¨Ccultivated. This small was such a paradise. Selena did not know what to say, so she looked at David hoping that he could give her some hints. If it was back then, Selena would not hesitate to reject Celeste. However, ever since David got into Eternal Realm and told her everyone at Eternal Realm could live forever, she started to have other ideas. It was not that she wanted to live forever. On the contrary, she did not want David to see her when she was old. At the same time, she also wished she could always stay with David. However, Selena did not know if Celeste was telling the truth or if she could really help her get into Eternal Realm. If Celeste could not, then Selena would rather stay with David forever and appreciate hering days. Chapter 1319 Chapter 1319 Naturally, David felt Selena¡¯s inquisitive gaze. Judging from the position of the group of six, Amadi and the pretty middle¨Caged woman were standing in front, so they undoubtedly held the highest positions. Meanwhile, Amadi called the woman Ms. Celeste, so clearly, the middle¨Caged woman was his senior. ¡®Does this also mean the alluring beautiful woman is the leader of this team? ¡®Why does she want to take Selena as her disciple? ¡®Is she for real?¡® David had the same thoughts as Selena. If Celeste were a man, David would not hesitate to reject regardless of whether Selena asked him for his advice or not. However, David was unsure since this woman was even more alluring than Selena. If Celeste genuinely wanted to take Selena as her disciple, David would agree. The future was too long and lonely. Of course, it would be nice to have someone familiar as a companion. David even hoped Celia and the others could enter Eternal Realm so they could be immortals just like him and apany him forever. Unfortunately, he knew this wish would be very tough to fulfill. This was Eternal Realm! There were millions of livings in the Milky Way, and there were also countless humans in them. Yet, there had been no Eternal Realm among them after so many years. If he did not have the system, David would not even dare to think about it. Plus, only he could use the system. He could not help others break through. ¡°Amadi, how should I address her?¡± David looked at Amadi and asked. ¡°This is Ms. Celeste. I just became a Universe Enforcer and she took me out to take a look at the outside world. She¡¯s a well¨Cknown and experienced Universe Enforcer, and she¡¯s very powerful.¡± After Amadi said that, Celeste next to him said, ¡°David, my name is Celeste Red and you can call me Celeste. I can tell that everyone here listens to you. I want to take Selena with me. Do you object?¡± ¡°Ms. Celeste, won¡¯t it be a little impolite if you let David call you by name?¡± Amadiined. ¡°This is different. You can also call me Celeste. You don¡¯t have to worry about your mom,¡± Celeste said nonchntly. ¡®Call her Celeste?¡® Amadi did not dare to do so. His mother would skin him alive. ¡°C¨CCeleste, do you genuinely want to take Lena as your disciple, or is this just a whim?¡± David asked. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Of course it¡¯s genuine!¡± Celeste answered. ¡°Does Lena have a chance to get into Eternal Realm?¡± ¡°If shees with me, that is. I can¡¯t guarantee you other things, but I can guarantee that she¡¯ll get into Eternal Realm within a hundred years.¡± Everyone was shocked by what Celeste said, and they all turned their gaze to Selena. Amadi was no exception. ¡®Go from Star Realm to Eternal Realm in a hundred years? ¡®How talented would she have to be? ¡®Even those exceptional rogues won¡¯t dare to say they will rise from Star Realm to Eternal Realm in a hundred years! ¡®Did my Star Observation Skill misread this lunatic? ¡®No! ¡®I have to continue training my Star Observation Skill. ¡®If not, I might miss out on another lunatic like this next time I meet them.¡¯ Celia, Pearl, Sandy, Julia, and Amelia were looking at Selena with envy in their eyes. At the same time, they felt bitterness inside their hearts. Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320 It was possible that after hundreds of years, only David and Selena would be the ones among them who would still be alive. When the time came, they could travel across the universe carefreely. ¡°Lena is just a woman from a low¨Clevel civilization, so how did she attract the recognition of such an aloof and remote Universe Enforcer like you, Celeste?¡± David did not let Celeste¡¯s words get to his head. If Celeste wanted to take Selena away, she had to let him know why. If not, David would not agree. He had to be wary of other people¡¯s intentions. He could not believe someone he just met because of a few words. Even if he got along with Amadi, David would not trust him fully. Trust between humans needed to be built after spending time together. Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Celeste asked. I¡¯m just a little curious,¡± David answered. You and Selena were born in a low¨Clevel civilization while I am an aloof and remote Universe Enforcer, so why should I lie to her? As for why, I can¡¯t tell you yet. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.¡± I¡¯m sorry. If you don¡¯t tell me why, I won¡¯t let Lena go with you.¡± At this moment, Amadi interrupted. ¡°David, you should agree since Ms. Celeste is now epting disciples. You must know that countless chosen ones from good families wanted Ms. Celeste to take them as disciples, but she rejected all of them. Ms. Celeste is very well¨Cknown even in my hometown. This is the first time she is epting a disciple voluntarily, so if you miss this chance, you won¡¯t get it back.¡± Amadi was nervous. If Ms. Celeste sessfully took Selena as her disciple, David might change his mind. ¡°Amadi, if you were me, would you hand the person closest to you to someone you just met when you still didn¡¯t understand what was going on?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Amadi was speechless after he heard that. Selena smiled sweetly inside her heart when she heard David calling her his closest person. She was relieved to let David decide for her. She believed David would make the right choice. Even if Celeste was telling the truth, Selena still could not decide for herself. If she left with Celeste, she would have to part with David for some time. However, if she looked at it as a long¨Cterm n, this was undoubtedly the right choice. ¡°David, I am a Universe Enforcer and considered noble. How could I be as horrible as you think I am?¡± Celeste asked unhappily. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me, Celeste. I just want to protect everyone around me. This is also the reason why I am working so hard to improve myself. If I can¡¯t even protect the ones closest to me, will it matter if I¡¯m in Eternal Realm or not?¡± What David said touched Selena and the women around him. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As they looked at his tall figure, they were even more sure of their decision. Celeste was speechless. ¡®This punk is so annoying.¡® Even though she understood why David was doing this, it didn¡¯t really matter. David did not know how to appreciate favors, and Celeste was a little annoyed by this. ¡®He¡¯s just someone at Eternal Realm from a small low¨Clevel civilization, how dare he disrespect a Universe Enforcer? ¡®I wonder who gave him the courage to do so. ¡®They who know no fear know nothing indeed.¡¯ However, Celeste would not tell him them the truth. The fewer people know about this, the better. Chapter 1321 Chapter 1321 When Celeste saw how stubborn David was and how she could not get through to him no matter what, she turned her attention to Selena and said, ¡°Selena, are you willing to do with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll listen to what David says,¡± Selena answered. Celeste choked. After thinking about it, she said, ¡°Selena, David is already at Eternal Realm and is immortal now. He won¡¯t die unless he meets someone a lot stronger than him. On the other hand, you can¡¯t. If you don¡¯t get into Eternal Realm, 3000 years will be your limit. Plus, as time goes by, all of your organs will start deteriorating and then you¡¯ll grow old gradually. On the contrary, David will stay young forever. Can you ept a pair of lovers bing grandmother and grandson after one or two thousand years?¡± Not only Selena did not want to face this, but Celia, Pearl, and the others also did not want this as well. David would still be the same when they grow old in the future. If they were together, others might think they were two or three generations apart. ¡°I don¡¯t care! No matter how they look, I will still stay with them until the end,¡± David said quickly. However, Celeste ignored him and continued, ¡°Selena, if you¡¯re willing toe with me. I promise that you can get into Eternal Realm in a hundred years. Then, you¡¯ll have an unlimited lifespan just like David and you will stay beautiful forever. When that happens, you will be inseparable and stay together until the end of time. No one will bother you anymore.¡± Selena was clearly moved by that. The charm of staying beautiful forever and staying together with the person she loved until the end of time was too great for a woman. However, she still turned her eyes to David. ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at him. Even if he¡¯s doing this for your own good, you still have to make decisions for yourself sometimes. You can¡¯t be without your own opinions. He can¡¯t stop you if you nod.¡± Selena was very conflicted. Just like Celeste said, she was an aloof and remote Universe Enforcer who had everything. What did Selena have that she wanted? However, David was also considerate of her. Celeste could see Selena¡¯s struggles. Right now, she needed to help Selena decide. So, she took a small step forward. Celeste approached Selena and was about to grab her hand to take her away. However, at this moment, David also came over quickly. David was a little lost when Celeste suddenly took action. He did not care if Celeste was a Universe Enforcer. How dare she touch David¡¯s person? David would not care who Celeste was. He exerted his mind power at full force. At the same time, he reached out to grab Celeste to try to stop her. However, how would Celeste let David get what he wanted? She was not only a Universe Enforcer. She was also one of the four elders of the Iridescent Sect. The Iridescent Sect was more powerful than the Star Mansion where Amadi was in. Plus, Celeste had a pretty high position as the elder of the Iridescent Sect. She was a neat freak, so she had never been touched by any men after living so long. A man from a low¨Clevel civilization like David should not even think about it. If David touched her, Celeste would feel as if she had been vited and might even kill David. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When David was about to touch her, Celeste let out a powerful energy that was exclusive to her. She did not want to kill David, she just wanted to teach this bold punk a lesson. Boom! Suddenly, a muffled sound could be heard and it made Mason and the others feel dizzy. When they came back to their senses¡­ Chapter 1322 Chapter 1322 David had been forced to back more than 100 meters away. Celeste was still standing next to Selena unharmed. At this moment, Amadi came forward and stood between Celeste and David. ¡°Guys, guys, you should talk it out. Don¡¯t fight.¡± After Amadi said that, he put his hands together before Celeste and continued, ¡°Ms. Celeste, I¡¯m about to recruit David into the Star Mansion, so please spare him. I am apologizing to you on his behalf. After all, this is a low¨Clevel civilization and he doesn¡¯t know who you are. So please forgive him.¡± Then, he turned to David. ¡°David, don¡¯t worry. I promise Ms. Celeste doesn¡¯t mean any harm. If not, with her strength, you would¡¯ve already disappeared from this world.¡± Selena, Celia, Pearl, and the others quickly went to David. ¡°David, are you okay?¡± ¡°Dave, are you okay?¡± The women asked worriedly at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± David said. Then, he shook his dizzy head and moved his body. His entire body was hurting. ¡®Damn it, this woman is so strong! ¡®She only emitted some of her power. Even if I use my full force, I still lost to her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡®If she came at me at full force, I might not be able to block any of her blows.¡® This was the second time David felt like he did not have the power to fight back. The first time was when he met Mason. Back then, he was only a partial God Ranker. So, of course, he was no match for Mason who was a peak God Ranker. Now, it was the same with Celeste. Just now, David had used his full force and he even used all of his mind power. In the end, he still could not resist the little strength Celeste used. If Celeste did have ill intentions, David would not be able to escape even if he had the system and an Eternal Realm immortal body. Fire rose in David¡¯s chest as he looked at Celeste a few hundred meters away. ¡®Is this woman in her menopause? ¡®Why is she so savage? ¡®Damn! Just you wait! ¡®Give me some time and I¡¯ll crush you under my foot!¡® At this moment, David¡¯s strong mind power collided with a weaker mind power and he entered a fantasynd. ¡®W¨CWhat¡¯s going on?¡® David tried to kick the scene away, but it became clearer and clearer. David felt as if he had been possessed. After he said he was fine, he stood there motionlessly. Selena and the others were horrified when they saw this. ¡°David? What¡¯s going on? Are you okay?¡± ¡°David, don¡¯t scare me!¡± ¡°David, snap out of it. Wake up!¡± The women shook David but could not wake him up. Then, David shuddered all over all of a sudden and he finally came back to his senses. Chapter 1323 Chapter 1323 ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry, I was just thinking about something and I got too into it,¡± David said quickly. Celia and the others let out sighs of relief after hearing this. It was fine as long as David was alright. Even though David hade back to his senses, the thing that happened in his head left a deep impression on him. ¡®What the hell was that? ¡®Why did that scene show up in my head?¡¯ David knew his condition and he never thought of that kind of thing before. Even though a beautiful woman like Celeste was very attractive to men, David could handle temptations. He already had Selena and the other gorgeous women, and they would seduce him with different methods every day, hence he was already immune to it. Therefore, he would not have such dirty thoughts when he saw a beautiful woman. If not, why did he never touch Selena and the other women until now? David recalled what was going on with the scene in his head just now. A huge wave was crashing against Celeste¡¯s heart. ¡®W¨CWas that mind power? ¡®How is that possible? ¡®David is from a low¨Clevel civilization and has just entered Eternal Realm. How did he get such a powerful mind power? ¡®How incredible!¡® It was beyond Celeste¡¯s imagination. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. One must know that she was at Sovereign Rank, which was the highest rank among the three ranks in Eternal Realm. Between her and David, a Ruler Ranker, was Immortal Realm. Hence, the two were more than two realms apart. Celeste could crush David with her strength, and she could kill him directly before he could utilize his immortality. However, David¡¯s mind power surpassed Celeste¡¯s, and she could not even fight back. This was beyond reason. Hence, at that moment, Celeste did not understand what was going on in that second. Mind power was also known as soul power. Even though there were two names, they were the same power. The reason why Celeste was so shocked was that someone who just got into Eternal Realm should not have mind power. It was something that was cultivated after they reached Sovereign Rank in Eternal Realm. Moreover, not all Sovereign Rankers at Eternal Realm would have it. Mind power or soul power was a power needed to break through to Eternal Realm. If one needed to break through to Eternal Realm or a realm higher, they needed mind power. Celeste only cultivated a little and she was recognized by the old seniors of the Iridescent Sect as a genius among geniuses, a monster among monsters. David was just a Ruler Ranker at Eternal Realm but he had such a strong mind power. How would Celeste not be shocked? She could not describe David as a genius or a monster anymore. He waspletely abnormal. Judging from David¡¯s mind power, if he continued to maintain this, he would surely break through Eternal Realm. Which meant David might break through Eternal Realm and get to another realm in the future. Celeste was utterly amazed by David¡¯s talent. ¡®No wonder Amadi wanted to recruit him to join the Star Mansion. ¡®That kid must have seen something with his Star Observation Skill. ¡®If not, how would that arrogant punk get along with David? ¡®What a huge mistake! ¡®I almost missed out on this lunatic who will surely break through Eternal Realm in the future!¡® Chapter 1324 Chapter 1324 Too bad the Iridescent Sect only epted women. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, Celeste would recruit David into the Iridescent Sect. However, now that she knew, she must develop a good rtionship with him even if she could not recruit him into the Iridescent Sect. A person who was almost certain to break through the Eternal Realm was invaluable. Although Celeste was now a Sovereign Ranker at Eternal Realm, she had no confidence in breaking through the Eternal Realm. However, she would put these things aside for the time being, and talk about themter. What Celeste was thinking at the moment was that David, that punk, had just done such a nasty thing to her. David was not the only one with those images in his head. They appeared in Celeste¡¯s mind as well. However, the two had different perspectives. David was the one in charge, while Celeste was passively epting everything. With her mind power, she was no match for David at all if they only fought using mind power. Even with what David did to her, Celeste could only passively endure it. She could not even resist. Although Celeste had lived for so many years, she had been chaste and had never even had physical contact with a man. She knew her body. It was because her master told her that if she had sex with a man with her special physique, the man she had sex with would eventually be crippled if he did not die. So Celeste had been afraid to touch any men. Even though countless exceptional monsters were once fascinated by her and would not hesitate to do anything for her, she would still choose to stay single. It was because of Celeste¡¯s sexual orientation. She also had someone she liked when she was young. However, she could still hear her master¡¯s advice in her ears. Celeste did not dare to overstep the slightest, and could only bury this feeling in her heart. As time went by and she became older, she gradually dispelled this idea. The outside world thought she was arrogant and was not interested in any man until now. In fact, only Celeste herself knew it was because she did not want to hurt anyone. Her body, like a mand flower, had both fatal attraction and harm to men. The reason why David and Celeste had this kind of spiritual interaction was mainly because of Celeste¡¯s physique. She was a natural charmer. She constantly exuded charm, attracting the attention of men and stimting their desires. As her strength became higher, her charm also got stronger. When Celeste became a Sovereign Ranker at Eternal Realm and had mind power, she reached her peak. Her every move, every frown, and every smile aroused the nerves of the men around her. This charm came from her body and her soul. Celeste could not control herself. Just now, when David was using his mind power at full force to stop Celeste, Celeste¡¯s weaker mind power was also activated. The mind powers of the two converged. David¡¯s powerful mind power was attracted by the charm of Celeste¡¯s weaker mind power. This was beyond their control. Celeste did not expect David to have such a powerful mind power. So, she was caught off guard and was exploited by David¡¯s mind power. David also did not expect that Celeste¡¯s alluring power could actually attract his mind power. The two of them then copted via their mind power in a state of confusion. This situation was quite rare even in this vast universe. Chapter 1325 Chapter 1325 David did not dare to look at Celeste. After all, he just slept with her in his fantasy. Even if he could not control it, he was still a man and was the one who took advantage of Celeste. Until now, David still felt as if what happened just now was too unreal. ¡°David, please believe me. I, Amadi Star, can guarantee with my person that Ms. Celeste only wants a disciple. She held herself back just now, if not, you would have flown out to space.¡± Amadi continued when he saw the two standing there dumbfoundedly and not speaking. He could not let the two continue fighting. If David enraged Ms. Celeste, he would die and not know how. ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t worry, Amadi. I didn¡¯t expect Celeste to attack all of a sudden, so I reacted as anyone would,¡± David answered. He had no idea Celeste was also seeing the same scene in his head. If not, he would be even more ashamed to look at her. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After Amadi settled David, he turned to look at Celeste. ¡°Ms. Celeste, look¡­¡± After calling out a few times, Celeste was still not responding. ¡°Ms. Celeste? Ms. Celeste?¡± Amadi called out louder. ¡°Huh? Oh, I¡¯m fine,¡± Celeste did not answer Amadi¡¯s question. ¡°Ms. Celeste, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Amadi asked curiously. Just now, David was also staring into space like that. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with these two? Wasn¡¯t it just a fight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking about something,¡± Celeste answered. Amadi was puzzled. ¡®Thinking about something? ¡®What is it? ¡®David also said he was thinking about something just now. Are they thinking about the same thing? ¡®No way! No way! ¡®They just met!¡® Amadi had no idea that they were indeed thinking of the same thing, and it was an eyesore. ¡°Ms. Celeste, um¡­ what should we do now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest. I¡¯m tired. We should talk about this tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± After Amadi said that, he turned to David. ¡°David, please find a ce for Ms. Celeste to rest.¡± ¡°Alright,e with me.¡± After David said that, he led the way. Selena and the others followed behind him. Next, it was Celeste, Amadi, and his maids. Finally, it was Mason and the other powerhouses. David brought everyone to where he used to live. Now, Celia and the others were living here. This ce was kept spick and span. Plus, it was spacious. Celeste asked for a room. After she went in, she did note out. Amadi did not understand what was wrong with Celeste today. ¡®Will someone at Ms. Celeste¡¯s level get tired? ¡®After exposing some energy and forcing David a few hundred meters back, Ms. Celeste started acting strange.¡® Amadi did not understand what happened between the two. Celestey on the bed inside the room. She could not stop herself from thinking about that. Back then, her master did not tell Celeste the entire truth. Her charm was not only lethal to men, but it would also cause serious damage to her. If Celeste did it once, all of the desire in her charming body would explode. Just like a tough dam with a crack. The entire dam would crumble instantly. Chapter 1326 Chapter 1326 Now, Celeste¡¯s desire was pouring out in torrents. She could not control it at all. If she could not resolve this, Celeste would be controlled by her desires very quickly and be a woman of loose morals. Moreover, not a lot of men could resist Celeste. Celeste suddenly sat up in bed. She was suppressing the desire emitting from her alluring body and was trying to stay sane. Thankfully, before it got to the peak, Celeste controlled it temporarily with her powerful strength. Yet, she knew she could not hold on much longer. She knew this was because of her special physique. If she did not think of a way to take care of this, her desires would overpower her rational mind. Despite giving Celeste exceptional talent, her alluring body also caused her to lose the happiness a woman should have. Right now, it might even make her lose her mind to be a wh*re driven by her desires. Celeste stood up and walked out of her room. David was sitting in the courtyard talking to Celia and the others. They had been away from each other for so long, so they had a lot to talk about. Amadi had brought his four maids back to their room. Celeste walked toward David and the gang. Celia and the others looked at Celeste curiously. David also noticed Celeste walking over, but he did not turn around to look at her. He was doing his best to avoid Celeste right now. ¡°David,e here. I have something to tell you,¡± Celeste walked over and said. ¡°Celeste, you can tell me right here,¡± David said. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Celeste asked. David turned around to look at her when he heard that. Then, David seemed to spot something in Celeste¡¯s eyes. He was shocked. ¡®Did Celeste find out?¡® ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± After that, David said to Celia and the others, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The women nodded. ¡°Please wait for a while, girls. I need to borrow David for a while. I¡¯ll give him back soon.¡± Celeste turned to leave after she said that. David followed behind her. The two walked to Celeste¡¯s room. After entering the room, Celeste soundproofed the room with a barrier and then sat down in a chair. David did not sit down. Instead, he asked directly, ¡°What is it, Celeste?¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°David, don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Celeste asked, her face turning dark. David was shocked. He stammered, ¡°W¨CWhat did I do? W-Why don¡¯t I have any idea?¡± ¡°Say you don¡¯t know again.¡± Celeste was enraged. Even if David was also in Eternal Realm, he was scared of the anger from a Sovereign Ranker at Eternal Realm. ¡°I remember! Celeste, I treat Lena as my family, si Have to be responsible for her. We don¡¯t know you that much, so how can I hand her to you? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Do you think that¡¯s what I¡¯m asking?¡± ¡°What are you asking then, Celeste? I have no idea!¡± David said with a bitter smile. ¡°Weren¡¯t you bold in the mind world? You dared to do that to me back then but why are you so cowardly now?¡± David¡¯s brain turned nk. ¡®Oh no! Oh no! My reputation is going to be ruined!¡± Chapter 1327 Chapter 1327 David was stunned. ¡®How does Celeste know about what¡¯s going on in my head? ¡®Did she see it as well? ¡®How is that possible? ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®Who can tell me?¡¯ David was on the verge of a mental breakdown. He stammered and asked, ¡°Um¡­ Um¡­ Celeste, h¨Chow did you know?¡± ¡°What? You dare to do it but you¡¯re scared of others finding out?¡± Celeste scoffed. ¡°Celeste! L¨CLet me exin. I didn¡¯t know what happened. It was out of my control¡­¡± Before David could finish, Celeste interrupted him. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense. Tell me how you¡¯re taking care of this.¡± Celeste knew what was going on in her heart. David encountered some miracle so that was why he had such powerful mind power as a beginner Ruler Ranker at Eternal Realm. Celeste suspected that David already had mind power before he got into Eternal Realm. This kid was God¡¯s favorite. Before he got into Eternal Realm, he already had mind power that was exclusive to Sovereign Rankers at Eternal Realm. However, because of Celeste¡¯s physique, even her mind power was super alluring. Hence, this attracted David¡¯s powerful mind power, ultimately, causing the scene that was out of their control. At the end of the day, it was all because of Celeste¡¯s physique. However, Celeste would not admit this. She could only me David for this. If not, what else could she do? She still needed David¡¯s help. If not, she would soon be devoured by the desire from her alluring body and lose her sanity. ¡°Celeste, what do you think we should do then?¡± David asked carefully. He had no idea what to do now. This was the first time he encountered this. Plus, the two did not copte physically. They just did it in their minds. ¡®What does this mean? It¡¯s just a sexual fantasy. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s not against thew.¡¯ However, David did not dare to say this out loud. Celeste was stronger than her, and their difference was clear. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Just now, he tried it. He could not even resist a slight burst of energy from Celeste. If David could defeat her, judging from his personality, he would not give in so easily. ¡°What do I think? David, you¡¯re a man. Shouldn¡¯t you have an opinion about this?¡± ¡°Celeste, this is the first time I encountered this. So, I don¡¯t know what should I do to satisfy you.¡± ¡°David, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Do you think this is not my first time? I¡¯ve been living for more than 1700 years and I¡¯ve never let a man touch me. Now, I¡¯ve fallen victim to you. You have to give me an exnation or else, I cripple you right here!¡± Celeste stood up suddenly and roared. At the same time, the energy from her body started stirring. David felt as if he was a leaf in a tsunami. He might drown at any time. He was startled and quicklyforted, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Celeste! Don¡¯t be mad! You can tell me what you want and I¡¯ll do anything you say, okay?¡± Chapter 1328 Chapter 1328 Celeste was a Universe Enforcer, so she was terrifyingly powerful. If she got mad, Earth might turn to dust. Everyone on Earth including David would die. While facing someone like this, David had no other choice but to obey even if he had the system. The main thing was after the unbearable scene in his head, David would not feel hatred toward Celeste even if she killed him right now. It was because that scene was too realistic. It could evenpare to when David was with Celia. ¡°You¡¯ll listen to me?¡± Celeste retracted her energy and asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll listen to everything you say. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to,¡± David said affirmatively. ¡°Alright, David. You said this yourself. I didn¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Yes, I said this. I said this myself. You didn¡¯t force me. I did this of my own free will.¡± Even though David said this, he was thinking to himself, ¡®You said you¡¯ll cripple me. Wasn¡¯t that force? Women are such magnificent creatures. ¡®I can¡¯t understand them at all!¡® ¡°Since that¡¯s what you said, I¡¯m not someone unreasonable. You should go out now. I want to think about it. I¡¯ll tell you after I think of something. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you do anything that goes against your principles.¡± Celeste reached her goal and directly asked David to leave. ¡°Alright, rest well, Celeste. You can tell me after you think of something. I¡¯ll go out now.¡± After David said that, he left the room. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead once he walked out of the room. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®Celeste is such a f*cking strong woman.¡® David just became a beginner Ruler Ranker at Eternal Realm but he was utterly helpless before her. ¡®Sigh, what the hell is this?¡® David lifted his head to the sky and sighed. If something did happen between him and Celeste, the gorgeous middle¨Caged woman, then David would at least benefit from it. However, he did not get the goodie but got himself into such a mess. 1 After shaking his head sadly, he walked toward Celia and the others. ¡°David, what¡¯s wrong? Why did she ask for you?¡± Celia asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s about Lena. She wants me to let Lena go with her and be her disciple,¡± David answered. Of course, he would not tell Celia and the others the truth. He could not tell anyone about this, so he could only keep it within himself. ¡®Whatever, I¡¯ll just suffer a loss. ¡®But it seems like I didn¡¯t actually suffer a loss.¡® ¡°David, what should I do?¡± Selena asked at this moment. ¡°What do you think?¡± David asked. ¡°If it¡¯s legit, I want to go. I also want to be like you one day in the future. I want to enter Eternal Realm and be immortal. That way, you won¡¯t be lonely with me around,¡± Selena said after thinking about it. David did not know how to respond to the sudden brazen confession. He knew Selena wanted to go. Having an unlimited lifespan and being able to stay beautiful forever was very tempting to women, especially a gorgeous woman like Selena. Plus, David was also in Eternal Realm. Chapter 1329 Chapter 1329 ¡°Lena, if you really want to go, you can. Since Celeste is a Universe Enforcer and she¡¯s so strong, it should be fine.¡± Celia and the others turned to look at Selena enviously after David said that. Even though they did not say it out loud, everyone could see they all wanted a chance to get into Eternal Realm. Unfortunately, Celeste the mighty Universe Enforcer was not interested in them. So, they could only envy Selena. ¡°Dave, d¨Cdo we have a chance to be Eternal in the future?¡± Sandy asked. David did not know how to answer that question when he saw the women¡¯s expectant gaze. He did not want to lie to them, but he also did not want to crush them. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard,¡± David said eventually. ¡°How hard?¡± Pearl asked. ¡°It¡¯s so hard that it¡¯s almost impossible,¡± David braced himself and whispered his answer. The chances of a normal person getting into Eternal Realm were almost zero. Even someone like Emperor Nimbus was stuck at thest step and was unable to progress. ¡°I see. Are you saying we can only apany you for a few more decades?¡± Sandy asked sadly.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We¡¯ll find a ce to live in seclusion when we¡¯re old. I don¡¯t want David to see me with white hair and loose skin,¡± Pearl suggested. ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I agree too.¡± Celia and Julia said. However, one could hear the reluctance in their voices. Who would not want to have a chance to stay with David, live forever, and stay young forever? However, they were not as lucky as Selena. David smiled sadly and said, ¡°What are you doing? Even if you can¡¯t be Eternal, you have no problem living to a hundred or even a thousand if you work hard. What do you mean a few decades?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a few hundred years, we¡¯ll still leave you in the end. You will surely forget us hundreds or thousands of years after we die,¡± Sandy said with a pout. ¡°I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t! I promise I will never forget you all,¡± David immediately promised. He started to regret telling them the truth. He should give them some hope to motivate them so that they would not be as negative. ¡°Selena, if we¡¯re not around in the future, you have to help us remind David not to forget us. You also have toe to visit our graves often,¡± Sandy looked at Selena and said. ¡°Sandy, how are you so negative at such a young age? You should work hard too. How will you know you don¡¯t have a chance if you don¡¯t work hard? Plus, David and I will help you. Perhaps we¡¯ll have the chance to be Eternal together. That way, we won¡¯t have to be apart from each other,¡± Selena patted Sandy¡¯s head andforted her. ¡°We want to work hard too, but Dave said we have no chance,¡± Sandy said miserably. ¡°No, no! Sandy, you heard me wrong. I said it¡¯s hard. I didn¡¯t say it was impossible. You have to know that humans are the most efficacious creatures in the world and we have endless potential. As long as you work hard, and inbination with help from Lena and me, you might have a chance. Of course, you can¡¯t give up,¡± David said quickly. However, no one would believe him anymore. He was clearlyforting them. The air at the scene felt suffocating for some time. Selena red at David. David knew he was at fault, so he lowered his head and did not say anything. As he was thinking of a way to make it up to them, they heard a voice. ¡°I scanned you all and you are pretty talented. Even if you¡¯re not as good as Selena, you might have a chance to be Eternal.¡± Everyone looked over. Celeste had appeared behind David unbeknownst to everyone. After David left, Celeste started to think about how she could handle the rtionship between her and David David had such powerful mind power, and he already had a 50% chance to break through Eternal Realm. He would have a huge chance to surpass Eternal Realm to go to another higher realm in the future. However, the Iridescent Sect did not take men. This was the rule set by the grandmasters. Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330 Hence, Celeste could not recruit David into the Iridescent Sect. If she wanted a good rtionship with David, she had to start with the people around him. At the same time, Celeste needed David¡¯s help to control her desire that was going out of control. Coincidentally, she heard David¡¯s conversation. She could tell the women were close to David. David was loral, so if Celeste could recruit all of them into the Iridescent Sect, David would have an unbreakable connection with the sect. The rest of them were indeed much worse than Selena, but they were barely passable. Even if they were not, Celeste would still recruit them for David¡¯s sake. She would cultivate them and then strive to let all of them be Eternal. A lot of the treasures of heaven and earth in the universe could help increase someone¡¯s talent. However, those things were very precious, so normal people could not afford them. Yet, for the sake of David, a very promising kid, Celeste decided to throw caution to the wind. If she did this, David would owe the Iridescent Sect a favor no matter how strong he became in the future. That was why she said what she said just now. ¡°Really? Celeste, are you serious? All of us can be Eternal in the future?¡± Celia asked, her eyes shining. The others looked at Celeste with expectant gazes as well. Clearly, what Celeste said was more effective than what David said. ¡°Of course! However, you can¡¯t stay in this small Milky Way. There¡¯s nothing here and it¡¯s bad for your growth. If you want a chance to be Eternal, you have to leave this ce with me and join the Iridescent Sect. It all depends on you,¡± Celeste said. ¡°We want to! We want to! Celeste, we will leave with you. David is Eternal now, so can he join the Iridescent Sect with us?¡± Sandy asked excitedly. ¡°No,¡± Celeste shook her head. It was as if a bucket of cold water had diminished all of their passions. ¡®If David can¡¯t go, then what¡¯s the point of us going?¡± David also frowned at this moment. He did not understand what Celeste wanted to do. It was one thing that she had her eye on Selena, but now, she wanted to take Celia and the others with her. ¡°Why?¡± Pearl asked. ¡°With David¡¯s talent, it¡¯s no exaggeration to say that he can join any force he wants. However, not the Iridescent Sect because we only recruit women. This is the rule left by the grandmasters, and no one can disobey it. However, he can join the Star Mansion. The Iridescent Sect and Star Mansion are friends, so we always have dealings with each other.¡± Once Celeste said that, everyone understood. They all turned their eyes at David. David was the one with the final say here. If David said no, they would listen to him no matter how much they wanted to go. As David looked at the women¡¯s expectant gaze, David could not crush their hopes. Plus, he also hoped they could be Eternal and stay with him forever. If not, it would be so lonely to be by himself in these endless times. ¡°You should go. All of you. I will go as well.¡± Before Celia and the others could feel happy, David changed his tone and continued, ¡°But I have to tell Celeste something.¡± ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Celeste, they are the closest people to me. I hope you¡¯re telling the truth. If not¡­ I will never forgive you.¡± At this moment, David looked as if he was towering over the world, and it made Celeste, a Sovereign Ranker at Eternal Realm, shiver. As expected of someone who had a 50% chance to surpass Eternal Realm the moment he became Eternal. He did have something special. Even if he was weak now, he was not weak in his temperament. Chapter 1331 Chapter 1331 ¡°David, don¡¯t worry. You will know what kind of force the Iridescent Sect is soon. I recruit all of them because I¡¯m after their potential, and it¡¯s all for the sake of the sect¡¯s future development,¡± Celeste said calmly. At the same time, she added in her heart, ¡®It¡¯s also because to tie a maniac like you and the Iridescent sect.¡® Among the women, Celeste was only interested in Selena. The rest of them only had the chance to join the Iridescent Sect because of David. If not, Celeste would not be interested in Celia and her talent. There were too many people with the same level of talent as her. Not everyone could join the Iridescent Sect. A lot of women longed to join the Iridescent Sect every year. However, there were only a few who were truly qualified. ¡°I hope so,¡± David answered. He believed that there was no free lunch. Celeste surely had another motive for doing this, but he just did not know what it was. As he looked at Celia and the women¡¯s excited faces, David did not want to continue being stubborn. It would be fine as long as they were happy. What he needed to do was to stay with them silently to be their safe harbor. Selena was d that Celeste could recruit Celia and the others. Next, the sisters could stay together and not be apart from each other. They had been living together for the past few years, so they were very close to each other now. ¡°Thank you, Celeste!¡± Celia stood up and bowed at Celeste to show her gratitude. Then, Selena, Pearl, Sandy, Julia, and Amelia all stood up and bowed to Celeste. ¡°Thank you, Celeste!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I also have my reasons. You can¡¯t rx after you join the sect. You have to work hard. Eternal Realm is a huge obstacle, and so many people are stuck there. A lot of them even had higher potential than you all.¡± ¡°We know. No matter what, we still have to thank you for giving us this chance.¡± ¡°Alright, you should continue chatting. I¡¯ll get going now. You should make the necessary preparations before leaving the Milky Way with me. You will only get into Eternal Realm if you leave this ce to go to a higher civilization. Then, you will have an unlimited lifespan.¡± After Celeste said that, she turned to leave, leaving the excited women. David also disyed a smile. No matter what Celeste¡¯s purpose was, he would be owing her a huge favor if she could really help Celia and the women be Eternal. ¡°This is great, Dave! We all have a chance to be Eternal. That way, we can always stay together.¡± After Celeste left, Sandy immediately came over and shrieked. The other women also expressed their excitement through their expressions. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe what I said, but you believe what Celeste said, right? However, she also said that you have to work hard once you join the sect,¡± David said with a grin. ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry, David. We will all work hard if we have the chance. I¡¯m just worried that God won¡¯t even give us the chance. However, you have toe to visit us often.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Yes!¡± The others nodded as well. ¡°Of course!¡± David chatted with them for a while before they all left to go back to their rooms. A lot of things happened this day. Everyone was tense the entire time, so they must be exhausted. When David was not around, Celia and the women would sleep in the same room. Now that David was back, they would go back to their own rooms. As Davidy in his bed, he recalled what happened just now. He had be Eternal and used his Golden Body to intimidate the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n from Beast Gxy. Plus, he even chopped off one of another Eternal¡¯s Golden Body¡¯s heads through the void using the Evil¨CSplitting Sword and Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique. Then, he tore open the space and rushed back to Earth to handle a few ants. Afterward, Celeste and Amadi, two Universe Enforcers from a high-level civilization, arrived. Chapter 1332 Chapter 1332 One was from the Iridescent Sect while another was from the Star Mansion. They should be very powerful forces, so needless to say, they must be very strong. Those two were stronger than David. Amadi was not that scary. Even if he was strong, there was a limit. On the other hand, that woman Celeste was terrifying. She might have already reached thest rank in Eternal Realm: Sovereign Rank. That kind of woman was a rose with thorns. She had such a strong charm, and she was so horrifyingly powerful. David could not stop himself from recalling the scene of him and Celeste. He still did not understand what had happened, but he figured it should be rted to his mind power. It would only be this realistic if it was due to his mind power. He knew Celeste must know something but just did not tell him. Anyway, David never thought about that with her. Right now, he was not strong enough. He could find out in the future when he was stronger. David thought once he became Eternal and became the Master of the Milky Way, he could live a peaceful life in seclusion with Celia and the women. However, something like this happened. ording to the development of things, the women could leave the Milky Way with Celeste soon to head to a higher civilization. Even though David was the strongest person in the Milky Way, the Milky Way was a low- level civilization. When he got to a high¨Clevel civilization, a beginner Ruler Rank in Eternal Realm would be nothing. If he wanted to gain a foothold in a high¨Clevel civilization and had enough strength to protect himself and the women, he needed to depend on the system to continue spending money forvish points. That way, he could increase his strength. ¡®Right! The system!¡® David suddenly remembered a question. When he got the system, he had a quadrillion Somend Dors. He could get avish point if he spent 100 million dors. After Pavan and his people came from the level 3 civilization, the system was upgraded and refreshed. The money went back to a quadrillion and it changed from Somend Dors to Gxy Dors. Now, he had interacted with someone from a high¨Clevel civilization and would go to a high- level civilization. ording to what happened in the past, the system might get upgraded and refreshed again. The money would go back to a quadrillion and the currency would also change. The currency in a low¨Clevel civilization was not recognized by the high¨Clevel civilization. Just like how Somend Dors were not recognized by the Royal Region. David quickly opened the system panel. Indeed, it was just as he expected. The system¡¯s screen was ck and there were a few words. [The system is upgrading. Please wait.] After the system finished upgrading, David knew where he would be going without Celeste telling him. When David was wondering what a high¨Clevel civilization would look like¡­ Knock knock knock! He heard a soft knock on the door. David got up to open the door. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Then, he saw Celia¡¯s delicate small blushing face. She stood outside the door with her head lowered. David was shocked by Celia¡¯s appearance initially. Then, he reacted and pulled Celia into the door before mming the door shut. Chapter 1333 Chapter 1333 At this moment, Celeste was also using her full force to control her desires which were on the verge of losing control. She was strong and had mind power, so she naturally had good perception. How could David hide what he was doing from her? All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She could barely control herself initially, but after David did that, she could not control herself anymore. ¡®That bastard David! Will he die if he doesn¡¯t have women?¡® Celeste cursed internally. How would she know that it had been a year since the official lovers, David and Celia, saw each other? They finally saw each other, so how would they miss this chance? However, Celeste was suffering. She had a special physique. Once she had a rtionship with a man, the hidden desire in her heart would burst outpletely. Even though she did not have a physical sexual rtionship with David, never touched each other, and only copted via their mind power that was out of their control, this was enough to open the Pandora¡¯s Box in Celeste¡¯s body to release her most primal desire. As Celeste sat in bed, her energy fluctuated. Since she was a Sovereign Ranker at Eternal Realm, she could not lose control. If not, even if David and Amadi worked together, they would not be able to stop her. If that happened, the Earth would be destroyed. Even the Milky Way would be affected. David had no idea what he was doing now was dangerous. Amadi was in his room, and with the help of his four maids, he used a secret technique to report what happened today to the Star Mansion. Including how he could not see through David with the Star Observation Skill, and how Celeste was interested in taking Selena as her disciple but he did not understand what was so special about Selena. Those two were unique. Amadi could not see through one of them, but on the other hand, he could see through the other one but only the surface information. Soon, Amadi received a reply from the Star Mansion. They said he should risk everything to recruit David. As for Celeste and Selena, he should just leave them be. This was not because the Star Manion did not care about Selena. If Selena could make Celeste have the urge to take a disciple, then she was not simple. However, since Celeste was around, the Star Mansion knew they would not have a chance. Luckily, the Iridescent Sect did not ept men. If not, the Star Mansion would not even have a chance with David. With the Star Mansion¡¯s instruction, Amadi knew what he should do next. It seemed that the mansion valued someone immune to the Star Observation Skill a lot. They even asked Amadi to recruit David no matter what. Amadi started wondering what he could do to make David agree to join the Star Mansion. Judging from David¡¯s performance, he cared about this and the women a lot. If Amadi wanted David to leave, he had to make sure Earth was safe and then start with the women around him. Once the women left, David would surely leave with them. ¡®I guess I should go pay Ms. Celeste a visit to get her to recruit the women into the Iridescent Sect. ¡®If this were the case, David would also follow.¡® Chapter 1334 Chapter 1334 Even though the women were not too talented, they were not weak. If Amadi used the Star Mansion¡¯s name to bring this up to Celeste, it would be fine based on the Star Mansion and the Iridescent Sect¡¯s rtionship. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ll do this. ¡®I¡¯ll go take to Ms. Celeste tomorrow¡® Then, he could use the name of the Universe Enforcer to give out an order to the gxies surrounding the Milky Way not to step foot in the Milky Way. Then, that should be done. Inside David¡¯s room. After the excitement, Celia curled up against David¡¯s chest like a chat. She was talking to David softly, remembering what happened during this year and also how much she missed David. Of course, she alsoined about Selena, Pearl, Sandy, and the others. Celia wanted David to ept them. She also said she would not mind and only wanted everyone to live together happily. If another man heard his official girlfriend say this, he would be delighted. However, David still could not get over himself. He was a top student who was highly educated. So, he could not ept this ancient system. Hence, he could only choose to avoid this topic. Celeste wanted to tell David if he wanted everyone to die. If she could not hold herself back, the desire from her alluring body would explode. When that happened, her energy would also explode uncontrobly. Every living creature on Earth would then be affected. However, in the end, Celeste held herself back. After all, she was a Sovereign Ranker at Eternal Realm. Someone at this level would intimidate everyone even at a high¨Clevel civilization. If her alluring body was not that powerful, she would not be in such dire straits. She figured she would lose sleep tonight. Only Amadi and his four maids had a restful sleep. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Selena, Pearl, and the women got together. They knew Celia would go to see David tonight, and just as they expected, she did. They also wanted to be intimate with David, but David never wanted to take that step and progress their rtionship further even if his official girlfriend Celia had agreed. He was still running away. David was indeed too timid when it came to rtionships. He wanted to be loyal but he did not want to hurt others. His attitude was the thing that created thisplicated scene. He only epted Celia, but at the same time, he also moved countless women. The women had even talked about it. Even if David would never ept them, they would still stay with David till the very end. It was because after knowing David, they could never be interested in other men anymore. Chapter 1335 Chapter 1335 The next day. Selena, Celia, Pearl, Sandy, Julia, and Amelia all said goodbye to David and went home. Celeste asked them to prepare quickly, and they should leave Earth with her after they settled their families. They would leave the Milky Way, go to a higher civilization, and join the Iridescent Sect so that they would have a chance to get into Eternal Realm in the future. It was unknown when they would be back after they left. It would also be unknown when they would see their parents again in the future. Hence, they must go back and exin to their families first. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Even Pearl, who had a falling out with her family before, had to go back this time to settle his parents and younger brother properly. Although her family used to exploit her, after all, they were her biological parents and brother who were rted to her by blood. This farewell might even be a lifetime. No matter how much resentment Pearl had in her heart, it was almost gone. Moreover, in the past few years, she did not care about anything in her house. She did not even pay attention or try to understand it. They got the punishment they deserved. Pearl felt that her parents and younger brother should have known their mistake. After settling her family down, Pearl could leave with confidence and follow in David¡¯s footsteps. If not, based on her personality, she could not leave just like that. David wanted to go with them, but there were too many of them and only one of him. Plus, he also needed to tell his Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana. In the end, they went back to their own homes respectively. Amadi could not stand the loneliness, so he brought his four maids to travel around Earth. Before he left, he told Celeste to inform him when they were about to leave. In the end, Celeste and David were the only ones in the courtyard. ¡°Celeste! I also have to go back, can you do it alone? How about I find a few people to serve you?¡± David said, looking at Celeste who was sitting opposite him. ¡°You were still a cell when I was wandering alone in the universe! Do you think I can¡¯t do anything alone?¡± Celeste directly scolded David. Now, David was such an eyesore to her. If it were not for David, she would not be in this unpleasant situation. After yesterday¡¯s joining of the spirit, the desire in Celeste¡¯s alluring body had beenpletely ignited. As a result, she had to do all she could to suppress it. She did not have much of herbat power left now. Once she used more than 10% of her power, she would not be able to suppress the desire in her body. Moreover, she could not me David for this. It was the charm of her own mind power that made David¡¯s mind power go out of control. If they wanted to look into this, David was the victim. Women were sometimes unreasonable. It was obviously not David¡¯s fault, but her own, yet Celeste refused to admit it and insisted on ming David. David did not know the truth. Otherwise, he would definitely cry out for injustice. ¡°Celeste, I was worried that you¡¯ll be bored and that you won¡¯t have anyone to talk to or cook for you,¡± David said with a bitter smile. Of course, he knew why Celeste was like this. An old woman who had been alive for more than 1700 years had never touched a man before, and in the end, her virginity was taken by David in a fantasy. Even though they did not have any physical contact, it was dreadful for a woman who remained chaste. With Celeste¡¯s strength, David should thank the Gods above that she did not kill him with one blow. What more could David ask for? Chapter 1336 Chapter 1336 It was more important to stay alive. He would think about the rest next time. He was even secretly d that Celeste was still single. If she had a boyfriend or a husband, they might also be terrifyingly powerful. If she exposed this secret, David might not be able to escape from this cmity. ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Celeste rejected. ¡°Since you don¡¯t need it then I won¡¯t look for it. You¡¯re tired too, so you should rest for a few days. I still have to go back to take care of some business.¡± David wanted to bid farewell. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. It was very stressful to be with a powerhouse like Celeste. ¡°David, wait. I have something to tell you,¡± Celeste took a deep breath and said after pondering. ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve always been alone after a thousand years?¡± Celeste asked. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± David shook his head. How would he know? ¡®Is she a lesbian? ¡®She¡¯s so beautiful too, what a pity.¡® David sighed internally. ¡°I liked someone before, but because of my special physique, I can¡¯t have a man. So, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been single this whole time.¡± ¡°How special?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°To put it bluntly, I can¡¯t have sex with a man, if not¡­¡± ¡°If not?¡± David asked. He was more and more curious about what was going on with Celeste¡¯s body. ¡°If not, I will drain the man dry,¡± Celeste said, feeling a little embarrassed. Celeste had been living for more than a thousand years, but she still felt embarrassed saying this in front of a young man. However, this had nothing to do with her strength. ¡°Does this kind of physique exist?¡± David widened his eyes and asked. This was the first time he heard of this. ¡®Isn¡¯t this something from a movie? ¡®For example, some women in a cult had some superpower that can absorb a man¡¯s vitality for their cultivation so they could improve leaps and bounds. ¡®But does this exist in real life? ¡®There are so many wonders in this vast universe!¡® ¡®Not only that, once I copted with a man, the hidden desire in my body will be ignited. If I can¡¯t take care of it in time, I will lose my sanity and let my desire control me. You should know how strong I am now, so you should also know what will happen if I lose my mind.¡± After Celeste said that, she stared at David to see what he would say. David was stunned. ¡®Lose her sanity? ¡®Let her desire control her? ¡®What is going on? ¡®What will happen if Celeste loses her sanity at that level? ¡®Will the living creatures on Earth still have a chance to live? ¡®Not only Earth, but I¡¯m afraid the entire Milky Way will also be affected. ¡®But what does this have to do with him? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t she have sex with a man for this to happen? ¡®Wait!¡® David panicked. Celeste must have a reason for telling him. ¡®Could it be¡­¡® Chapter 1337 Chapter 1337 ¡°C¨CCeleste, what do you mean by that?¡± Even though David was trying his best to stay calm, his voice shaking. It was because he thought of a possibility. If it were real, then it would be troublesome. He would be in trouble. ¡°You should have guessed it. That¡¯s right. What you did to me in the fantasy yesterday has already ignited the hidden desire in my body. Now, I only have a little of mybat power left. I need 90% of it to control the desire that was about to go out of control. If it went out of control, there would be dire consequences.¡± David¡¯s jaw dropped open when he heard what Celeste said. She confirmed his guess. ¡°C¨CCeleste, didn¡¯t you say this will only happen if you sleep with a man? We only thought about that in our brains and we never touched each other. How did this happen?¡± ¡°David, you¡¯re too naive. Even though what happened in the fantasy is not real, the feeling is almost realistic. Don¡¯t you think it feels almost real?¡± Celeste said, not feeling ashamed at all. ¡®U¨CU¨CUh¡­¡® David could not wrap his head around this. ¡®Why is this happening? ¡®Why is this incredible thing happening to me?¡® However, Celeste was right. What happened in the fantasy was almost the same as the real thing. ¡°Celeste, you¡¯re not joking, are you?¡± David asked, a miserable expression on his face. ¡°David, do you think I have too much time on my hands? Why would I joke about this? If word got out, I would be utterly humiliated. At the end of the day, I am a beginner Sovereign Ranker in Eternal Realm. I am someone reputable in a high¨Clevel civilization,¡± Celeste frowned and said unhappily. ¡°No! No! Celeste, you misunderstood me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but this is too unfathomable. I can¡¯t make sense of this, can you give me some time to think about this?¡± David quickly exined. ¡°Hmph!¡± Celeste turned around and stopped talking. Time passed slowly. More than ten secondster, David finally understood. He said, ¡°Celeste, you might not believe this. I genuinely didn¡¯t do that on purpose. I still have no idea what¡¯s going on now.¡± ¡°Are you saying I did this on purpose?¡± Celeste red at David and asked bitterly. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t mean that!¡± David waved his hands and continued, ¡°Look, since you told me that, you must have a solution. You can tell me what you want me to do. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will not say no. What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I can barely hold myself back now, but I can¡¯t use more than 10% of my power. I can¡¯t continue my duty as a Universe Enforcer now and I need to go back to the Iridescent Sect as soon as possible. If I can¡¯t hold myself back halfway, I will need your help.¡± ¡°You can tell me what you need me to do. I will do it well,¡± David patted his chest and promised. ¡°If I can¡¯t hold myself back, you should release your mind power and¡­ and do what you did to me yesterday.¡± After Celeste said that, she did not dare to look at David. So, she turned to look another way. ¡°Ah!¡± David¡¯s brain could not register what was going on. ¡®What did Celeste ask me to do? This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®Do what I did to her yesterday? ¡®Did I hear that correctly?¡® ¡°C¨CCeleste, can you say it again? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t hold myself back. You should release your mind power and do what you did to me yesterday. That way, I can remain conscious to control myself again. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I¨CI understand.¡± David looked at Celeste¡¯s blushing side profile. Chapter 1338 Chapter 1338 He thought, ¡®Sovereign Rankers in Eternal Realm blush too.¡± ¡°David, listen here. You can¡¯t tell anyone about this, if not I will skin you alive. Plus, we¡¯ll only do this in the fantasy. This is for everyone¡¯s safety. If you dare to do this in reality, I will chop off your tool,¡± Celeste warned. ¡°I got it, Celeste,¡± David answered. He thought, ¡®I don¡¯t want to even if you want. ¡®I don¡¯t want to die!¡® Life was great, so David did not want to die in Celeste¡¯s hands. Next, no one said anything. The scene was a little awkward for a while. David stole a nce at Celeste in front of him. Celeste was looking at another side, so David would only see her side profile. ¡®Good Lord,¡¯ David murmured internally. ¡®I am not being unfaithful to Celia, right? ¡®I am doing this for the safety of the lives on Earth and also the innocent lives in the Milky Way. ¡®It¡¯s just a fantasy, we won¡¯t touch each other for real. ¡®At most, this is just an emotional affair, right? ¡®Plus, Celeste forced me.¡® Davidforted himself. ¡°Celeste, how long can you hold on?¡± David broke the silence and asked suddenly. Celeste turned her head, looked at David, and asked with a smirk, ¡°Why? Are you so impatient that you want to give it a try now?¡± Naturally, she knew her body¡¯s charm to a young man. Her alluring body and the elite mature charm she exuded were not something a young woman could compare. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. From David¡¯s gaze, Celeste could see a hint of desire. However, David was already the most tolerant young person she had ever met. If it was others, they would have longed to devour her if they stood so close to her. Celeste had lived for more than a thousand years, so she had encountered this quite several times. When David saw Celeste exposing him, he panicked and exined, ¡°No! No! Celeste, you misunderstood me. I have to go back for a bit. I was worried you can¡¯t hold on and create irreparable damage to Earth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am fine for now. I¡¯m just worried something will happen on the way back. As long as nothing happens, I can go back to the Iridescent Sect without your help. Then, I can take care of it myself.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go back now then. If you need anything, you can contact me. I will rush over immediately,¡± David said in disappointment. ¡°Okay!¡± Celeste stood up after she said that. Afterward, she turned to walk back to her room, leaving David alone. Her alluring body lived up to its name. David could hold himself back in front of the seduction of Selena, Pearl, and the others. However, he almost could not hold back while being influenced by Celeste¡¯s alluring body. He would even have dirty thoughts voluntarily. 2 When he heard Celeste say she could go back to Iridescent Sect without his help, his first reaction was feeling disappointed. Chapter 1339 Chapter 1339 David got up to leave shortly after Celeste went back to her room. Soon, he arrived at River City in South River Province. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana had moved to River City with their families. Hence, David went to visit them one by one. The families were excited about David¡¯s sudden visitation, David was a legendary figure on Earth, so his statue was everywhere. As David¡¯s aunts, Sally and Diana were happy and proud. They watched David grow up, and their lives changed because of David. Now, their worth was invaluable. They had fancy cars and lived in mansions. Back then, they never dared to think about this, but all these happened now. It could be said that David was the one who gave them everything they had now. The two families acted within the norms as well. They did not act arbitrarily regardless of the rules using David¡¯s name because they were rtives. They only lived their lives peacefully. No one even knew they were David¡¯s family. After all, David¡¯s data was ssified after he joined Somend National Special Task Force and Falcon. David stayed for five days to talk to his aunts. At the same time, he asked if they needed anything. Sally and Diana were happy with their current lives and did not want more or join any elite circles in Somend. It was nice living a peaceful life. David was supportive of his aunts¡® decision too. It was fine living their lives in River City. It might not be a good thing to want more, be famous, or enter the elite circles of Somend. Even though it would be easy for David to arrange that, he was about to leave Earth soon. He might still be prestigious after he left, but perhaps no one would remember him decadester. Diana and Sally¡¯s families did not have enough background. Managing an eight¨Cstar hotel and getting a profit of billions annually would be enough for those families to live an enjoyable and carefree life forever. It was not that David was stingy and did not want to give them more. Money was just a number to him. He was just worried that if he gave too much, someone might start targeting his family after he left. If that happened, the gains would not make up for the losses. Their situation right now was the most ideal. As for his Uncle Bobby and Uncle Leslie, David did not pay any attention to them. It was not that David was holding a grudge, but he still remembered the hurt Uncle Bobby and his family caused him like it was yesterday. David knew Aunt Diana was secretly helping Uncle Leslie and his family, so he would keep one eye closed. However, he would not forgive them. Perhaps Diana also knew Uncle Bobby and his family went out of line back then, so she refused to help them every time they came to her for help. Before leaving, David gave Diana and Sally a keepsake each. He asked them to find the person in charge of East League Capitals if they ran into something they could not solve. If the person in charge could not do anything, they should go straight to Mason, the Chief of Staff of Somend. This counted as a safeguard for them. After that, David left without worries. After saying goodbye to Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana, David had no idea where he wanted to go when he was in the lively street. Celeste gave everyone half a month to go back to prepare. He only took five days. The women would only go back when the time was up. After all, no one knew when they woulde back after they left. Hence, they would spend as much time as they could with their families. If David went back now, he would have to spend time with Celeste alone. Davis was a little scared thinking about that. His three roommates during university were now cores of East League Capitals. They should be busy so David did not want to go disturb them. He was in River City now, so he could go to the Luther family. However, he told Celia and the women he had something he had to take care of when they left, so he did not have time to go home with them. Therefore, it would not be appropriate to go to the Luther family now. Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340 He would not go to all of them for fairness¡® sake. Now, he had nowhere to go. So, he could only wander aimlessly. He would just go wherever. As he walked along the streets of River City, David reached South River University soon. Since he was too conspicuous now, he put on a disguise to prevent any trouble. Anyone who was not close to him would not know it was him. As he entered the university, he saw students bursting with vitality going around, and he could not help but recall his moments here. As he came to the field, he saw a huge statue, and this statue was of him. As David looked at the statue that was a lot taller than him, heughed and turned to leave. Then, he came to the ssroom where he used to have his ss. When he looked through the window, David was stunned. He did not expect to run into someone familiar. At this moment, the person teaching the ss was the most beautiful in his ss and one of the three campus belles, Ava Snowden. After a few years, Ava looked less youthful and more mature now. David did not think she would stay at South River University as a lecturer. She was even teaching the ss they were in back then. Even though David ran into someone familiar, he did not say anything to disturb her. After looking for a while, he turned to leave. At this moment, Ava noticed David in the corridor. Even though David had put on a disguise and only showed his side profile, Ava could still recognize him at a nce. After all, they had been in the same ss for three years. Moreover, David stood out back then because he was the only student who worked part- time as a deliveryman. David had already left. Ava told the students in her ss suddenly, ¡°You should study yourself. I need to take care of something.¡± After she said that, she left the podium hurriedly and chased out. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When David was looking around in the corridor, he attracted the attention of some of the students in ss. After Ava left, the students started discussing amongst themselves. ¡°What is going on with Miss Snowden? Why did she leave halfway?¡± ¡°I saw a man in the corridor just now. I think she went to chase after him.¡± ¡°No way! Is he Miss Snowden¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t she single?¡± ¡°Who told you she¡¯s single? Maybe she¡¯s in a long¨Cdistance rtionship.¡± ¡°Oh no! Oh no! My goddess has a boyfriend. My heart is breaking.¡± ¡°Right? Sigh¡­ My Miss Snowden.¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Snowden won¡¯t even look at you lot. The man outside was so handsome.¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s handsome? What if Miss Snowden likes guys like me?¡± The male student¡¯s statement caused the female students in the ss to look at him in disdain. ¡°Pah!¡± The male students were wailing inside the ssroom, while the female students were talking about how handsome the man in the corridor was. Right after Ava left the ssroom and came to the corridor, she spotted David¡¯s back. So, she mustered up her courage and cried, ¡°Wait!¡± David turned his head and looked at Ava who had walked out of the ssroom. He showed a small grin. ¡°Hello, Ava. We meet again.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± Ava said. She did not call out David¡¯s name because she knew the power his name had on this campus. His name was well¨Cknown around the world, let alone South River University. ¡°Alright,¡± David replied. Chapter 1341 Chapter 1341 A man and a woman were talking next to the woods next to South River University¡¯s field. Those two were David and Ava who just walked out of the academic building. As David looked at the woods, he felt deeply moved. Back then, Sarah, the girlfriend he dated for a very long time, dumped him right here in the woods. In the end, he even vomited blood because his rival in love enraged him too much. When he woke up he was in the infirmary. That was the time he got the supervish system. It changed his life and also the lives of all earthlings. Of course, David now knew that he would still get the system even if that thing in the woods did not happen, he was not dumped, and he did not vomit blood out of anger. The old David from another timeline did so much just to send him the system at the point of his death. Old David asked young David to change the Earth¡¯s fate and not get enved. David did this. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He even surpassed that and announced the ban on ve marks as a Master of the Milky Way. ¡°David, I haven¡¯t heard from you in these years. What were you doing, you influential figure and savior?¡± Ava asked. ¡°Ava, stop mocking me. I wasn¡¯t on Earth in the past year. I went to have a look in space and I just came back,¡± David answered honestly. ¡°You weren¡¯t on Earth and you went to have a look in space? Don¡¯t tell me you were that voice not long ago. Did you be the Master of the Milky Way?¡± Ava widened her eyes, a look of disbelief on her face. ¡°What? You can recognize me but not my voice? We¡¯ve been ssmates for so many years!¡± ¡°I knew it sounded like you, but I wasn¡¯t sure. After all, that voice was too domineering and it wasn¡¯t like you at all.¡± ¡°Yeah, it does not. Maybe I¡¯m still that deliveryman to my ssmates,¡± David said with a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t say that! You¡¯re an influential figure now and you¡¯re all earthlings¡® savior. Did you see that statue? So many ces have them, and if anyone dares to bad mouth you now, they would be attacked by so many people.¡± Ava pointed at the statue in the middle of the field and said. ¡°That¡¯s enough of me, Ava. What about you? Why are you a lecturer at SRU? I don¡¯t remember you having this ambition. I vaguely remember you want to study abroad, right?¡± David asked. ¡°Will you believe me if I say I¡¯m waiting for you?¡± David was stunned. He said with a smile, ¡°Hehe¡­ Ava, stop joking.¡± ¡°David!¡± Ava cried seriously and suddenly turned to look at him. David was a little confused. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re a nostalgic person. No matter how powerful you be or how high your status is, you will stille back to visit your alma mater. So, I chose to stay here in hopes that I can see you in the future. Of course, I don¡¯t have any notions because I know we¡¯re too different. In the future, this difference will be even bigger. Back then, I didn¡¯t seize the opportunity so I might not have it again in the future. I hated myself for not having courage like Amelia.¡± As David listened to such a raw confession, David had no idea how to answer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I scare you?¡± Ava asked with a smile. ¡°Um¡­ N¨CNo¡­¡± David shook his head. ¡°David, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened. I only want to tell you how I feel inside. If I didn¡¯t tell you this time, I might not have had the chance. Now, too many girls admire, like, and even have crushes on you. I am just one of the unremarkable ones. However, I¡¯m not the same as them because coincidentally, I know you.¡± Ava sounded rxed as she said that. She did not feel awkward because she was saying that. Perhaps she had rehearsed this many times before and had thought of David¡¯s different reactions. ¡°Ava, why are you doing this?¡± David said with a bitter smile. Chapter 1342 Chapter 1342 ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Back then, my ego was too big so I didn¡¯t dare to tell you. Now that I am older, I have thought things through. I know if I miss something, I¡¯ve missed them for good.¡± ¡°This should be a nice reunion, and now I don¡¯t know what to say after you said that,¡± David said helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about other things then. Amelia should be with you now, right?¡± Ava changed the subject. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Please don¡¯t spew nonsense. I have a girlfriend. Her name is Celia and she was my high school ssmate. I got with her after Sarah dumped me. However, Amelia has been cultivating with Celia and the women,¡± David exined. ¡°Who are the women?¡± Ava asked curiously. ¡°Um¡­ Just some close friends.¡± ¡°And they¡¯re all women.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I guess. But please don¡¯t misunderstand, Ava. We¡¯re all friends and Celia is my only girlfriend. David could only brace himself and answer. At the same time, he emphasized he only had one girlfriend. ¡°David, not bad! Do you want one more?¡± Ava mocked. ¡°Ava, stop joking.¡± ¡°I am not joking, David. Now that everyone¡¯s practicing martial arts. There are martial arts sses for primary school pupils and university students. Of course, I don¡¯t want to be left behind,¡± Ava said seriously. Ava had a huge ego. If she did not run into David this time, she would hide those words in her heart forever. Now that she had said it out loud, she had to fight for it to make up for her regrets. Furthermore, Amelia had not seeded either. So, she would have a friend if she joined the women. ¡°Ava, we will leave Earth and even the Milky Way together this time to go to a strange ce. We might note back in ten years or even a few hundred years. Can you ept that? Are you willing to leave your family and friends behind? This departure might be forever,¡± David thought about it and said. He said this because he did not think Ava could ept this. After all, not everyone was willing to leave their family behind to seek longevity. Of course, David was exaggerating. Even if they went, David would still find a chance to bring Celia and the women back to visit their parents in twenty or thirty years. However, he would not say this. ¡°You¡¯re leaving Earth and you won¡¯te back in maybe tens or hundreds of years?¡± Ava asked in shock. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°We¡¯re looking for a higher form of martial arts so we can protect Earth after we master it.¡± ¡°Does it mean you¡¯ll live longer if you are more powerful?¡± ¡°Yes. You can even live forever if you reach a certain realm.¡± ¡®Live forever?¡® Ava was stunned. She never expected one could live forever after practicing martial arts. ¡®Isn¡¯t this something from a tv show or movie? Does this also exist in real life?¡® What David said changed her worldviewpletely. Chapter 1343 Chapter 1343 David left South River University. He did not alert other people in case there was amotion after he was exposed. East League Capitals would take out a huge sum of money annually to sponsor David¡¯s old schools. Thus, he did not need to get involved with this anymore. In the end, Ava still could not decide immediately. She told David she needed to go back to consider this. ording to David, she might note back after leaving. After all, Ava had been living for more than 20 years on Earth. Her friends and family were all here. Ava genuinely could not ept this immediately if she needed to suddenly abandon all these to go to a foreign ce with David. David figured Ava might not go. Of course, this was also his goal. It would be best if she did not go. She would bring a lot of trouble to David if she went. He was already troubled enough by hisplicated rtionship with Selena and the women. Wouldn¡¯t it be more trouble if Ava was added to the mix? Only a good¨Ctempered woman like Celia would not mind and even help Selena and the others. If it were another woman, they would have raised hell. After walking out of campus, David did not stop at River City. Instead, he went straight to Shu City. He had been living here for almost twenty years, and he had created a lot of memories here. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Even though most of them were not good or even painful, they were all in the past. David figured he shoulde back to take a look before he left. He went to two middle schools first. However, they did not look the same anymore. With East League Capitals¡® financial sponsor, the two schools were renovated and expanded. After looking at the schools, David went to his home. He had a lot of childhood memories there. However, a lot of them were blurry. Back then, his parents were still around and they were living together harmoniously. Unfortunately, an ident took everything away from him. Then, David started his hellish life with his Uncle Bobby. Without alerting Uncle Bobby and his family, David crept into his unit on the second floor. It had be a storeroom for junk. He walked from the living room to the kitchen, then he walked upstairs to the bedroom he used to stay in. All traces of the past were gone. David shook his head and walked to the balcony. Then, he jumped from the second floor tond in the courtyard. He turned around to look at the old house that had not been renovated in a long time. Perhaps when he came back after this trip, this ce would not exist anymore. As David was about to leave after relieving the sadness in his heart, the metal gate in the courtyard opened. After David turned around, he saw a young man in his twenties at the food. It was his cousin Quin. Quin opened the door to look for something initially. This was his family¡¯s storeroom. When he saw someone in the courtyard, he was also stunned. Then, he felt that the person looked familiar. His heart shook. ¡®I¨CIsn¡¯t that David? ¡®H¨CHe¡¯s back?¡® ¡°D¨CD¨CDavid?¡± Quin stammered. David smiled. This should be the first time Quin called his name. Back then, Quin would always call him nicknames. Moreover, Quin was also the reason David was always getting beat up. ¡°Long time no see, Quin,¡± David said. ¡®It is David!¡¯ Quin came back to his senses and yelled, ¡°Dad, Mom, Feli,e quick! David is back! Come quick!¡± When the three people in the courtyard heard Quin¡¯s voice, they quickly ran over. A middle¨Caged couple and a woman who looked about 27 or 28 years old. They were David¡¯s Uncle Bobby, Aunt Karen, and cousin Felicia. The three quickly came to the entrance of the courtyard in David¡¯s house. Chapter 1344 Chapter 1344 When they saw David, the trio looked excited. However, they did not know what to say. David did not say anything as well. He just stood there in the courtyard. The two sides stood in silence for more than ten seconds. Karen tugged on Bobby¡¯s shirt secretly to tell him to speak. Finally, Bobby mustered the courage to say one sentence. ¡°D¨CDavid, y¨Cyou¡¯re back!¡± ¡°I¡¯m back to look at my old home. You can go on with your thing. I should go now.¡± After David said that, he took a step forward to leave. He did not want anything to do with this family. The hurt they caused him was too deep. If not, David would not be so cold to them. At least, he would close one eye as he did with Uncle Leslie and his family, and ask Aunt Diana to give them a job at Golden Leaf Hotel. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Karen started to panic when she saw that David was about to leave. She finally got a chance to see David, so how could she let him leave so easily? David¡¯s identity right now waspletely different than before. A single word from him could change her entire family¡¯s life. Diana was the example. Diana and her family of four had luxury cars worth millions each, and the house they lived in was worth hundreds of million. It was said that in the past two years, Diana had purchased several properties ranging from millions to tens of millions, and her family was so prosperous in River City. David¡¯s Aunt Sally was in a simr situation. The two families managed an eight¨Cstar hotel worth tens of billions. Their profit annually would reach billions. Whenever Diana and Sally returned to Shu City, the big shots of the city would wee them with the highest standard. Diana and Sally were making their ancestors proud. They were so well¨Coff. Karen was so envious and jealous. She was so jealous that it hurt. She dreamed of living a life like this one day. Even the youngest Leslie was secretly arranged to work as a manager at the hotel. Their family was the only one without anything and were still living in this horrible ce. Bobby and Karen always fought because of David. Even their son and daughter resented them. If they treat David a little better, they would be the ones making their ancestors proud and living a well¨C off life. Unfortunately, they could not turn back time. If not, they would do anything to make that happen even if they were to go bankrupt. Their family went to look for Diana multiple times in hopes that she would let them work in the hotel like Leslie. However, Diana would reject them sternly. She said David owned the hotel so she could not make decisions. When the family saw David this time, they were determined to get his forgiveness no matter what. Even if they were mean to David back then, blood was thicker than water after all. Plus, it had been so long. Perhaps a big shot like David had forgotten everything. Karen did not want to live in poverty anymore. She wanted to drive luxury cars, live in a mansion, eat abalone and lobsters for every meal, and have big shots weing her whenever she went back to her hometown. Not only Karen was panicking, but Felicia and Quin were also nervous. The siblings saw Aunt Diana¡¯s new life. Who would not want a life like that? Especially Quin. How bad*ss would it be to drive a sports car worth tens of millions? Chapter 1345 Chapter 1345 "D-David, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.Why don¡¯t you have dinner before you leave?" Karen said quickly. "Yeah! David, you finally had the chance toe back.Stay for dinner," Quin also chimed in. On the other hand, the father and daughter did not say anything, but they had expectant looks on their faces.It was clear that they also wanted David to stay. "No.I¡¯ve taken your leftovers for so many years and I¡¯ve had enough," David said with a grin. His words immediately made the air around the plummet below freezing point. Bobby and his family did not say anything because they did not know what to say. Back then, David had no right to eat at the dining table with them when he was staying there.He could only eat their leftovers. Sometimes, they would rather feed the extra meat to the dog than give it to David. "David, that was in the past.Why are you mentioning it again?" Bobby smiled awkwardly. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. "It may be the past for you, but I will always remember those dark times." David shook his head and continued, "It¡¯s fine that you didn¡¯t let me eat at the dining table, but you didn¡¯t even want to leave me your leftovers and would rather feed them to the animals.Bobby, you¡¯re my uncle.My father was your brother.Blood is thicker than water.I don¡¯t know how you could do that.Even if we''re not close, you received my parent''s one million dorpensation, but you only ever gave me leftovers and spoiled food." "David, stop it." §Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞBobby¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Perhaps he felt remorseful and sorry after he heard what David said. After all, David was his nephew. Back then, he was influenced by Karen, and that was why he kept the one million and harbored evil intentions. David ignored Bobby and turned his gaze to Karen. "Karen, I know what you¡¯re nning.You saw Aunt Diana and Aunt Sally living good lives because of me, so you also want a share of that.I should advise you to stop being delusional.They were nice to me, so they deserved that.What about you? Look into your conscience and think about how you treated me back then.Don¡¯t even think about getting a penny from me." David¡¯s words were like a huge blow to the family, and it was making them dizzy. They thought that as time passed, David would slowly forget everything in the past and forgive them because blood was thicker than water. After that, he would be able to get the same treatment as Diana. Unfortunately, David remembered all his gratitude and grudges. He would repay the ones who were good to him, and he would also retaliate against the ones who were bad to him. If it were not because blood was thicker than water, he would have made Bobby and his family pay. "David, you¡¯re a big shot now, so why are you still splitting hairs with small characters like us? Can¡¯t you be more forgiving and forgive us? Plus, we¡¯re your family rted by blood.You have so much money that you can¡¯t finish anyway.So why can''t you give us some of that?" Karen questioned loudly.She was anxious.She wanted to escte this slowly, but judging from David''s behavior, it seemed that he would not give them any chance. How would Karen ept this? "Family? Have you ever treated me like your family? Do others give their family leftovers and spoiled food? Do others ask their family to sleep next to the dog¡¯s kennel? Do others beat their family when they''re mad? Since you did this, you have to suffer the consequences.I have been very kind to not retaliate against you.If not, I can destroy your entire family with just one word.I do have a lot of money and I will never finish spending it, but I rather donate them than give you a single penny," David scoffed. "David, you ungrateful thing! Regardless, we raised you for so many years.At least we didn¡¯t let you go homeless or let you die from starvation and the cold.Now, you¡¯re biting the hand that feeds you.You¡¯re not human!" Karen yelled. "If it weren¡¯t for my parents¡¯ one million dorpensation, would you have taken me in so generously, Karen? You are the one who ruined this family, you evil woman!" "You..." Karen pointed at David.She was so mad she could not speak. Chapter 1346 Chapter 1346 "Alright, I don¡¯t have time to waste my breath with you.God is watching you.If you hurt others, you will also be hurt in the end.You should shape up." David was about to turn and leave after he said that. Unexpectedly, Karen knelt on the ground and cried, "David! I was wrong.Please forgive me.I won¡¯t dare to do this again." Then, Quin and Felicia also knelt. "David, I was wrong back then and I was the reason you got beat up.I was stupid back then, so please forgive me." "David, I¡¯m so sorry.Please forgive me." After Karen said that, she turned and red at Bobby to tell him to kneel as well.This was the n the family discussed. If they saw David again, they would kneel and beg him for forgiveness if everything else failed. As long as they could get the same treatment as Diana, they could do anything.Bobby was a little coy and refused to kneel.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞHe felt a little awkward to have to kneel before his nephew. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, he thought of his sister''s carefree life. If his family also had that, he would be willing to kowtow a hundred or thousand times for David, let alone kneel. In the end, Bobby also knelt. However, when they wanted to see David''s reaction. ¡®Huh? ¡®Where did he go? ¡®Where is he?¡¯ At this moment, there was no one in front of them. David had left unbeknownst to them. He left silently, so Bobby and his family did not notice. The four had mournful looks on their faces. They looked so sad as if someone had died. They did not get David¡¯s forgiveness this time, so theypletely lost the chance to get rich overnight. Karen did not think that David would still choose to ignore them after her entire family knelt for him. After looking all over the ce and making sure that David had left, Karen stood up while cursing. "Pah! What an ungrateful thing! He¡¯s worse than a dog! Even dogs wag their tails after you feed them." "Mom, stop talking! It¡¯s all your fault! Great, my ten million sports car is gone now," Quin said unhappily. "You punk! How dare you talk to me like that? Do you want to get beat up? If you want a sports car, you should make money to buy one! If David, that orphaned beast, can make a fortune, why can¡¯t you? I wasted my time and effort raising you!" When Karen heard her sonining about her, in addition to her dreams being crushed, she pointed at Quin and started yelling at him in anger. "Mom, that¡¯s enough!" Felicia also chimed in. "Who gave you the courage to talk to me like that today? How dare you work together to talk back to me! I..." Before Karen could finish, Bobby interrupted her. "Shut up! Are you done?" "Wow! You''re all working together to bully me now, huh? I don¡¯t want to live anymore..." Chapter 1347 Chapter 1347 As Bobby and his family were ming each other, and Karen was rolling around the floor throwing a tantrum, David had already left the courtyard.It was too easy for him to hide from the ordinary folks¡¯ eyes and ears. However, he heard everything Karen said. That woman changed so fast.She was just kneeling on the ground begging for mercy, but ina split second, she started to curse at others. David understood Karen very well.She was a typical snob who was proud of her reputation. Nothing was more important than interest for her. Karen definitely was the one who came up with the n to kneel just now.She thought David would forgive them if they did that because blood was thicker than water. Unfortunately, David did not buy that.He knew very well that this family would not do that if there was nothing to gain from him. Perhaps they would not even look at David, let alone invite David to eat at their house. Karen wanted to boast and enjoy herself with David¡¯s money. How would David let her dreame true? After all, they were blood-rted, hence David could not hit them when they were down. However, he could turn a blind eye.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞSo, when Karen and her family knelt, David decided to leave silently. If they wanted him to let go of the past, they should wait until David came back to Earth the next time. When the time came, Karen might have been dead. David would not feel as mad as long as Karen was dead. After he left the courtyard, David left Shu City and started wandering aimlessly around the country.He would not go back to face Celeste alone before time was up. Now, the Earth''s situation was pretty much determined. Somend had be the holynd to everyone on Earth. Everyone wanted to gather here, so Somend became livelier. David went to a lot of ces he knew. Three dayster, he came to a secluded forest in Capital City. This was where Falcon, Somend¡¯s military organization, trained. Back then, David used to ept challenges from Falcon here before joining them. The moment he stepped foot in the base, Team Falcon ran out from the green vegetation and surrounded David. "Who are you? How did you find this ce? Why are you here?" A man who looked like the captain asked David three questions consecutively. The other members were in fighting stances. Clearly, they did not think David wandered into this ce identally.He must havee here with a purpose. David looked at Team Falcon. The martial arts trend brought huge changes to Earth indeed.He remembered when he first got here, the Team Falcon lying low were only Tiger rankers. Now, the weakest one was a Dragon Ranker.So, it improved by more than one level. "It¡¯s fine.I just came here to look around,"David said. "Look around? This is Somend¡¯s military base, do you think you can just look around? Tell us why you''re here or else." "Is Lucas Brown still in Falcon?" David thought about it before asking. "Do you know Captain Brown?" "Of course! If you want to look deeper into this, I should still be a Falcon.I was under him back then." "You''re also a Falcon? What''s your name?" "My name is David Lidell." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®David Lidell?¡¯ The team members thought about it and suddenly, they had looks of shock on their faces. They blurted out, "Mr.Lidell?" When they came back to their senses, David was gone. Leaving them with only a word of encouragement. "You''re pretty good.You¡¯re Somend¡¯s elite, so you should work hard.There¡¯s still a long way to go and we¡¯ll need you to protect Somend in the future." "W-Was it really Mr.Lidell?" The captain murmured. Chapter 1348 Chapter 1348 "Mr.Lidell came to see us in person?" "Did I just see Mr.Lidell? I¡¯m not dreaming, right? Pinch me. "Hiss! Gentle! I¡¯m not dreaming! Mr.Lidell is really here!" The Falcon Team was very excited. That was David Lidell! A true legend! He was also a member of Falcon and Falcon was very proud of that. Until now, David¡¯s name was still carved on the honor board of Falcon¡¯s history so that all Falcon members would remember this. "Don¡¯t worry, Mr.Lidell! We will work hard and not let you down." All of the team members excitedly yelled at the sky together.§Ú¦Ò¦Í???§Ó¦Ò¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§ÞIt was the biggest honor of their lives to see David and had words of encouragement from him. They could boast about this forever. At this moment, David had arrived at Falcon¡¯s secret base.He came to Lucas¡¯ office and went in directly to chat with Lucas. Now, Lucas was a peak God Ranker. After leaving Falcon, David went to Somend National Special Task Force. When he was done, he went to Mason¡¯s residence to chat with Mason for a very long time. The next day, David went to Dark Cape. This ce was already a part of Somend. However, Killer and Paul were still in charge of this ce. They were working for David, so no one dared to chase them away. At this moment, on the top floor of an 88-story building in Capital City. A gorgeous woman in her thirties who was so beautiful she could charm all living creatures sat on the sofa.Her head was lowered as she read the information in her hands. Next to her was a man, and it was unknown what he said to her. The man would steal nces at the woman asionally with an infatuated look on his face. This building was the headquarters of the formerly hidden sect, The Krums. Now, all of the hidden sects and families hade out of hiding and found a ce of their own in the secr world. The Krums was now Krum Group. They were in the herb business and they also had more than a hundred martial art studios across Somend. Of course, The Krums were not weak initially, so it was expected that they could get to where they were now. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. This charming woman was the former student of The Krums: Lorraine Lovewood. Currently, she was the general manager of Krum Group and an all- powerful woman. She controlled the direction of The Krums''¡¯ progress. The reason The Krums coulde to the scale they were now was because of Lorraine. The man was Lorraine¡¯s senior, Fred East. At the same time, he was the vice general manager of Krum group. After Fred finished talking, Lorraine said, "Alright, I got it." Her voice was so attractive, and one would not be able to hold themselves back after hearing it. As her strength increased, Lorraine¡¯s charm became stronger as well. She was so charming that the men around her would get muddleheaded. She and Selena were two ends of the extreme. One was young and so devastatingly beautiful she could cause the downfall of a state. On the other hand, another one was full of charm and was exceptionally enchanting. Chapter 1349 Chapter 1349 Krum Group was located on one of Capital City¡¯s liveliestmercial streets. A middle¨Caged woman was walking on themercial street at this moment. It was Celeste. After suppressing the desire in her body, Celeste felt that it was too boring staying by herself, so she came out for a walk. She finally got here after several days. As she looked at the various women¡¯s clothing on themercial street, Celeste felt great. No woman did not like beautiful clothes, of course, she was no exception. She bought a lot of clothes these few days. Even though Celeste did not have Somend Dors, the things she took out randomly were already extremely valuable. As she walked on the lively street, it was strange that no one could see her face clearly and no one noticed her. This was because she tampered with something to not be the center of attention. If not, men who saw her would be attracted to her, so how would she shop? ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Celeste suddenly smelled something and was shocked. ¡®How is this possible? ¡®How could this smell exist here? ¡®It¡¯s impossible. ¡®If it¡¯s real, then this small will change drastically.¡® Celeste followed the smell and came all the way into Krum Group¡¯s 88¨Cstory building. Then, she arrived at the top floor. After Lorraine sent Fred away, she entered the general manager¡¯s office to read through materials with her head down. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Celeste showed up at Lorraine¡¯s office. She did not disturb Lorraine. Instead, she was staring at Lorraine fixedly. The more she looked, the more shocked she was. However, she was basically sure. The woman in front of her had the same alluring body as her. This small surprised Celeste too much. First, she met Selena who had a special physique, then she met David, a lunatic who had mind power before he became Eternal, and now she met someone who had the same alluring body as her. Celeste did not know what to say anymore. She was right toe on this trip. The two special physiques were such a huge harvest for the Iridescent Sect. Lorraine did not notice Celeste¡¯s arrival. She was still miles apart from Celeste. When she finished reading the information in her hands and was about to get another one, she saw another person in the room without her noticing. Lorraine was shocked and she asked, pretending to be calm, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Anyone who could enter her room silently must be someone extraordinary. Celeste did not answer Lorraine¡¯s question. Instead, she asked, ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lorraine Lovewood.¡± After Lorraine answered that, she covered her mouth suddenly. She could not control herself. She did not want to answer the woman but her mouth answered the question without her control. ¡®Who is this beautiful woman who appeared out of nowhere? ¡®Why does she have such magical power? ¡®How did she make me answer her question like that?¡® Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350 ¡°Lorraine? Good name! My name is Celeste Star. You can call me Celeste for now, and we¡¯ll talk about how you should address meter.¡± Celeste stretched out her hand. Lorraine also held out hers, and the two briefly shook hands. ¡°C¨CCeleste, how did you get in here? What are you doing here?¡± Lorraine asked. ¡°It¡¯s pretty easy toe in here, isn¡¯t it? I came here for you, of course,¡± Celeste replied with a smile. ¡°Me? Why? I don¡¯t think I know you!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know me before, but you do now, right? And we will have time to get along in the future.¡± ¡°Celeste, I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Let me tell you this! We are the same kind of people, so you can only follow me. Otherwise, the oue of your stay here will be miserable.¡± Lorraine shook her head to say that she still did not understand. Celeste could only tell her some basic information about the alluring body. Celeste had put up a seal around the office, so no one woulde in to disturb them. As soon as Celeste finished talking, Lorraine was dumbfounded. ¡®Is there such a strange physique in the world?¡® Although she was very reluctant to believe what Celeste said, she did have a lot of the symptoms Celeste mentioned. Hence, she had no choice but to believe Celeste. ¡°Are you telling the truth, Celeste?¡± Lorraine asked in shock. ¡°Of course! Why should I lie to you? And that¡¯s how I am.¡± ¡°Then what can I do to be normal?¡± ¡°What do you mean by normal? You want to be able to be with a man?¡± Celesteughed. ¡°Celeste, stop teasing me! I just want to be a normal person. As for whether I want to be with a man, it depends on whether I can meet the right person. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯d rather be single for the rest of my life than compromise.¡± ¡°Okay, not bad! You have individuality,¡± Celeste eximed. ¡°By the way, Celeste, you just said you wanted me to go with you. Where are we going?¡± Lorraine asked. ¡°Leave this! We will go to my hometown where it¡¯ll be your stage. Although the alluring body brings quite a lot of inconvenience to life, it also gives us a unique talent.¡± Lorraine was shocked. ¡®Leave this? ¡®Does this mean that this beautiful woman in front of me is not from Earth? ¡®How can that be?¡¯ ¡°C¨CCeleste, you¡­ you¡¯re not from Earth?¡± Lorraine asked with wide eyes. ¡°No. Ie from a prosperous high¨Clevel civilization, but Earth, this small living, surprised me a lot. Sometimes I really want to st the earth to see if there is something hidden in the Earth¡¯s core to be able to create such an outstanding,¡± Celeste sighed. ¡®st the Earth? ¡®W¨CWhat should I do?¡¯ Lorraine was confused for a moment. The earth has experienced two deathly catastrophes that were caused by aliens. So everyone had a bad impression of aliens. Now, Lorraine even encountered an alien who wanted to destroy Earth. If she really seeded, what would happen to the Earthlings? Lorraine just wanted to get the word out now. Now only David could save Earth. However, Lorraine knew she had no chance before this beautiful woman. Celeste sensed that Lorraine was in a state of extreme tension. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . So, she asked in amusement, ¡°What happened, Lori? You don¡¯t really think I¡¯m going to st the earth, do you? I¡¯m just joking. Compared with the others, the three of you are more valuable to me.¡± Chapter 1351 Chapter 1351 What Celeste said pulled Lorraine back to reality. ¡®Three people? ¡®What does she mean by three people?¡® She still did not know what was going on. A woman suddenly appeared in her office and said so many unfathomable things. She even said she was an alien. ¡°Celeste, can you exin more?¡± ¡°Basically, I am from a very high¨Clevel civilization. My job is to maintain the stability of all civilizations to stop anyrge¨Cscale wars that will cause mass extinctions from happening. When I passed this ce, I found someone who had broken through to Eternal Realm in the Milky Way, so I followed them and came to Earth. Then, I met you, who has the same physique as me. I will leave soon and I hope you can leave with me.¡± ¡®Someone broke through to Eternal Realm?¡® Lorraine suddenly remembered that voice of the Master of the Milky Way who imed he had broken through to Eternal Realm. She asked, ¡°Is the person who broke through to Eternal Realm David from Earth? What is Eternal Realm?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°That¡¯s right! The first person to break through to Eternal Realm was that punk David. As for what is Eternal Realm, your level is too low now and you will find out in the future. This is a realm that can give you an endless lifespan and be immortal. If nothing terrible happens, you¡¯ll be able to live forever.¡± Celeste¡¯s words were like bombs detonating in Lorraine¡¯s brain. ¡®I can live forever if I get to Eternal Realm? ¡®David, the person who won the ten¨Cyear appointment and should have married her but turned her down, broke through to Eternal Realm and is now immortal and can live forever?¡® Lorraine had mixed feelings toward David. Initially, David won the ten¨Cyear appointment and he could be the number one among the younger generation in Somend. ording to the initial rules of the ten¨Cyear appointment, he should marry Lorraine. However, he turned it down. This was the first time Lorraine suffered a defeat in front of a man, and this was also the first time she was rejected by a man. All of the men around her were utterly charmed by her. Including her senior Grant and Fred, the two chosen ones from The Krums. Whenever they saw her, they looked as if they wanted to eat her. As Lorraine grew stronger and older, the charm Lorraine exuded was more charming to men. However, it was useless to David. When David rejected her, Lorraine did not mind too much due to her confidence and pride. It was because she was used to being pampered and admired. She would never humble herself to go to David. Even if she thought only David was the one for her, her ego would not allow her to do that. Who knew after David won the ten¨Cyear appointment, he started to stand out as conspicuously brilliant? His strength also improved by leaps and bounds. Soon, he became the first person on Earth. Now, The Krums were just an unremarkable little sect to David. Lorraine also felt very remorseful. ording to her sect, David won the ten¨Cyear appointment and became the number one among the younger generation in Somend, so it was equivalent to getting the entire Somend¡¯s luck. He would also be the key to counter the catastrophe. In the end, it was verified. David saved the Earth by himself. This made Lorraine feel even worse. Chapter 1352 Chapter 1352 Back then, she started the ten¨Cyear appointment because she did not want to offend the Warner and Zimmerman family. In the end, it became a stage for the fight for the number one among generation in Somend. the younger Unexpectedly, the winner was David. Lorraine, the person who started this, did not even get any benefits. Just like that, she watched David prosper. If David followed the rule of the appointment and married her, she would be able to follow David. If that happened, she would not just be a general manager in Krum Group. ¡°Celeste, did you say one would be immortal if they reached Eternal Realm? Are you saying that David is not restricted by his life anymore? He will never die?¡± Lorraine asked in astonishment. ¡°That kid is indeed not restricted by his lifespan anymore. However, it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t die. If I want to kill him, I can do it with just one p,¡± Celeste said lightly. ¡°Celeste, are you an Eternal too?¡± ¡°Of course! There are three ranks in Eternal Realm. David is on the first rank while I¡¯m on the third. You will know all this soon. If I tell you now, I will only affect your frame of mind.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I will leave Earth a few dayster and go back to my hometown. I hope you cane with me. We have the same physique, so I am the only one who can give you the best nning and utilize your talent to the fullest. I believe you will achieve even bigger things than me in the future,¡± Celeste said seriously. ¡°Celeste, who are the three people you mentioned just now? Are there other people leaving Earth with you?¡± ¡°Aside from you and David, there is another girl named Selena King who has a special physique too. They will all leave with me. Earth is too small and you can¡¯t exhibit your talent to the fullest here.¡± ¡°Alright. I got it, Celeste. However, I have to discuss it with my family. Can I tell you before you leave?¡± Lorraine asked. She did not ept nor reject. She only said she needed to discuss it with her family. Even though Lorraine could not find any loopholes in what Cele?te said and she believed Celeste in her heart, she still had to verify this. She had to at least tell her sect and her family before she made a decision. ¡°Sure, but you have to think clearly. If you miss this chance, you will be trapped on this small forever. You will have to experience sickness and turn old. Also, you can¡¯t even touch men. As long as you leave with me, your true worth will be achieved.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Celeste. I will consider this carefully.¡± ¡°Good. I wille to you again before I leave. I hope you choose a path that you will take responsibility for. There are a lot of special physiques in the universe, but for now, only you and I have the alluring body. I am just a work in progress, so I hope I can build you into something that will surpass me.¡± As Lorraine was about to reply, she noticed Celeste was gone, leaving only her voice resonating in her ear. ¡®This woman is so powerful!¡® If Lorraine only believed Celeste 80% just now, she now believed Celeste almost 90%. A lot of people could defeat Lorraine, but there were not many on Earth who coulde and go so quietly and without a trace in front of her. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Plus, they were all reputable big shots. Lorraine was sure Celeste was not among them. ¡®Perhaps this woman is indeed from outer space.¡® If Lorraine wanted to get rid of thest 10% doubt, the best way was to contact David directly. However, Lorraine did not have his contact. Chapter 1353 Chapter 1353 As Lorraine was contemting¡­ Knock knock knock! There was a knock on the door and it pulled Lorraine back to reality. ¡°Come in!¡± The office door was pushed open. A man in his thirties walked in. This person is Grant, the chief disciple of The Krums. ¡°Lori, what happened just now? I knocked on the door for a long time and there was no response. If you still don¡¯t make a sound, I will break the door open,¡± Grant asked suspiciously after entering the door. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking about something and got distracted,¡± Lorraine replied. ¡°Are you still worrying about thepany¡¯s development? Lori, you¡¯ve done a good enough job, and now Krum Group is more and more prosperous in your hands. Among the hidden sects and families, only the King family is stronger than us, and the others can¡¯t keep up with us.¡± ¡°You speak too highly of me, Grant. The Krums have cultivated me for so many years and this is my duty. Plus, what I do is still not good enough! I still need to continue to work hard and learn. By the way, do you need anything from me?¡± ¡°Lori, an elite circle in Capital City will hold a banquet in two days and I want you to attend with me. Do you have time?¡± Grant looked at Lorraine expectantly and asked. At the same time, he did not hide his possessiveness in his eyes. Maybe it was because of the long contact with Lorraine. As a result, Grant and Fred never found other women until now. They might think that except for Lorraine, other women were just ordinary and unrefined. Furthermore, over time, the current conflict between the two brothers was beginning to be more and more intense. They were like fire and water now. Both of them were trying to cultivate their own forces and find their own circle to win over Lorraine in the future and kick the other out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grant! I¡¯ve been so overwhelmed by thepany recently, I really can¡¯t find time to apany you to the banquet. Why don¡¯t you find another femalepanion?¡± Lorraine shook her head and refused. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. How could she not understand what her seniors had in mind? It was only after the ten¨Cyear appointment ended that these two seniors, who were once outstanding among the younger generation in Lorraine¡¯s heart, slowly began to blend into the crowd. Especially after the Earth survived the catastrophe and David distributed the gic drugs he obtained, many young talents were starting to rise. However, these two seniors seemed to be unable to keep up with the pace. They were obsessed with fighting over her and for the heir to The Krums. They did not care much about cultivation at all. Naturally, Lorraine was reluctant to give her life to people like that. The key was that David was still the benchmark. The two of them looked so bleak. David had raised the standard of a partner for countless girls too much, making countless men far inferior to him. Lorraine was no exception. Because David was the man who had rejected her. Even if she wanted to find another man, she had to find a man better than David. In the past, it was almost impossible to find someone better than David. However, it was different now. The arrival of Celeste ignited Lorraine¡¯s heart again. If she could not find one on Earth, she would look elsewhere. In short, she would either not find anyone or find someone better than David, or at least not worse than him. Otherwise, Lorraine would rather be single forever. Her ego would not allow her to humble herself. ¡°Lori, you should put thepany¡¯s affairs aside for a while! You have sacrificed so much for the company in recent years, so you should take a good vacation and rest,¡± Grant said unwillingly. Chapter 1354 Chapter 1354 If Lorraine could apany Grant to the banquet this time, not only would he look good, but he also promised those guys that he would bring Lorraine to meet them. It would be very beneficial to make and win more friends with status and reputation in the future if he wanted topete with Fred for The Krums. At the same time, it could also satisfy his vanity. Currently, Lorraine was a well¨Cknown strong woman in Capital City and even the whole of Somend. In addition, this beautiful woman had never been with a man, which made countless people seek after her even more. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. However, The Krums were supporting Lorraine, so no one dared to have any ideas about her. ¡°Sorry, Grant! I really can¡¯t go. Thepany is in my hands, so I have to do my best. I can¡¯t embarrass The Krums and the head. You should find someone else.¡± Lorraine remained unmoved. She was not in the mood to think about any banquets now. Her mind was filled with words such as the alluring body, Eternal Realm, and immortality. If what Celeste said was true, then she was definitely willing to leave Earth with Celeste, leave the Milky Way, and go to a higher and more prosperous civilization to realize her value. ¡°Lori! Can¡¯t you really spare any time? Can¡¯t you just show your face? You can leave after you show your face. I will not stop you.¡± Seeing that Lorraine was unmoved, Grant could only settle for second best and let her show her face. He had already promised others that he would take Lorraine there. If he could not achieve this, how could he ask others to help him in the future? How would he dare to continue showing his face? ¡°Grant! Stop it, I won¡¯t go to this kind of banquet, okay? I still have a lot ofpany matters to deal with. If there is nothing else, please leave! I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Lorraine directly asked Grant to leave. If she faced Grant before Celeste came, even if she refused, she would be more euphemistic to protect Grant¡¯s ego. She would not be so straightforward. However, right now, she just wanted to take the time to find out if Celeste¡¯s words were true. She was not in the mood to waste time with Grant here. Maybe she would be leaving soon. When she came back again, the entire earth, and even the entire gxy, would be kissing her feet. ¡®Um¡­¡® Grant was taken aback by Lorraine¡¯s words. Lori had never spoken to him in this tone before. ¡®Why is this happening now?¡® Grant was startled. ¡®Could it be that¡­ Lori has already chosen Fred? ¡®Impossible! Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! ¡®I am better than Fred in every way! ¡®How could Lori choose Fred? ¡®I must be overthinking.¡® Grant shook his head quickly, throwing the thought away. ¡°Since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll leave now. You have to take care of your health and don¡¯t get too tired.¡± Grant decided to investigate this before making a decision. ¡°I got it. Thanks for the concern, Grant.¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± After Grant said that, he got up to leave the office, leaving Lorraine all by herself. She wanted to use all of her connections to contact Selena from the King family. She was one of the three Celeste mentioned. So she must know the authenticity of this matter. Chapter 1355 Chapter 1355 After David left Dark Cape, he went to many ces and met a lot of people he knew well, so he could say goodbye to these people. He did not know when he woulde back after he left Earth and the Milky Way with Celeste. It was estimated that it might be ten or even twenty years at least. It was hard to say whether he could still see a lot of them. David stepped into Springfield with three days left before Celeste¡¯s half¨Cmonth period. David made an appointment with two acquaintances once he came to Springfield, one was Hugh, who had sold him the hotel and recruited him to join SCC, and the other was Clinton, one of the three major bosses of SCC. David was not one to forget his roots. Although the two of them were just small characters to him now, David still chose to meet them before leaving. After all, when David had just obtained the system and was still very weak, Hugh and Clinton could be considered to have helped him. David came to Springfield¡¯sndmark and the tallest building in Springfield ording to the agreed location: Springfield Tower. After arriving at Springfield Tower today, David went directly to the top floor. Clinton and Hugh were already waiting by the elevator door. As soon as David got out of the elevator, the two hurried up to meet him. However, to David¡¯s surprise, there was one other person besides Clinton and Hugh. It was Goldie, one of the three major bosses of SCC. David was also quite impressed with this woman. At the ten¨Cyear appointment meeting, Goldie fought with the Dominic family and was eventually injured. In order to save Goldie, David had seen all of her upper body. Although it was to save her, he had indeed seen it. One must know that David had only seen Goldie¡¯s body beside Celia¡¯s. He saw Celeste¡¯s body in a fantasy and not in reality, so it did not count. ¡°Mr. Lidell, you¡¯re here. Come in now. We have been waiting for a long time,¡± Clinton greeted him and said politely. He knew from the beginning that David was not a simple person. How many years had it been? Now, David had grown to a level that Clinton needed to look up to. It was a great honor for anyone to meet David in person these days. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lidell,¡± Hugh and Goldie also greeted. However, the expressions of the two were somewhat different. Hugh was excited and delighted. He was the one who recruited David into SCC back then. As David rose, he was quickly appreciated by Clinton. Now he had entered the coreyer of SCC and had be a powerful big shot in the eyes of many. Today¡¯s SCC was not the way it used to be. Although it was basically impossible for David to appear in various activities of SCC, his name was still in the SCC, and based on this alone, no one dared to provoke SCC. Furthermore, countless rich kids were scrambling to get in. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Compared with the beginning, SCC had expanded to the entire Somend, and even the world, utterly suppressing T Faction from the Capital City. It was the first organization of the younger generation. Goldie, on the other hand, looked resentful and conflicted. David saw almost all of her during the ten¨Cyear appointment. However, he disappeared in the end and did not want to take responsibility at all. This made Goldie begin to doubt herself. Was she so unbearable? Goldie felt that even if she could notpare to Lorraine, a woman of peerless elegance, she should not be too bad, right? She had everything that she should have, and the things that should be big were big enough too. Too bad, David was a piece of wood who did not understand flirtatious expressions. After that, David stood out and became the savior of Earth. Chapter 1356 Chapter 1356 Goldie felt even more unpleasant on the inside. Clinton, who was very good in all aspects in her eyes, was not just a little inferior to David. It was not just Goldie who thought so. Every single woman who had been in contact with David felt this way, whether it was Goldie, Elsa, Luna, or Marie. After they met David, they were not interested in the men around them at all. Moreover, they could not find any fault in David at all. It could be said that seeing David would affect their entire life. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite! We¡¯re all friends, let¡¯s go in together! This time I¡¯m here mainly to catch up with my long¨Clost friends. I didn¡¯te for anything else,¡± David said with a smile. Although he had a high status now, he did not put on air around his friends. This was one of the reasons why David was sought after and admired by countless people. The four entered the arranged room. The scenery here was fantastic, and one could see the bustling scene of most of Springfield. ¡°Mr. Lidell, please sit down.¡± David skipped the formalities and sat down first. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. He knew that if he did not sit, the others would definitely not dare to sit. Then the other three people sat down one after another. ¡°It¡¯s a great honor for you to take time out of your busy schedule to meet us,¡± Clintonplimented as soon as he sat down. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Lidell, you are now the savior of Earth. You are such a great man. Anyone who meets you will be able to brag for a lifetime,¡± Hugh also followed. Goldie did not speak. However, since David appeared, her eyes never left David and they were full of resentment. David naturally found out long ago. However, in order to avoid embarrassment, he pretended not to see them. ¡°Clinton, Hugh, there is no Mr. Lidell here today, only the former David. If you keep being so polite with me, I will note again in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Li-¡­ David, you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t see the wood for the trees.¡± Clinton immediately changed how he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right! Since we are friends, we have no distinction between status. How we got along in the past will be how we will get along in the future.¡± Then, they started talking about various topics. David¡¯s purpose is to reminisce while seeing how his former friends were doing, and if there was anything he could help out with. Now that he had the ability, David would not say no if he could help. Now SCC had be the first organization for young people in the world. Silva, formerly one of the three bosses, had now been kicked out, leaving only Clinton and Goldie. The core seniors had increased to dozens. As for T Faction in Capital City, only their name remained. When David asked if there was anything he could help with, Clinton just said that he hoped that David¡¯s name would stay on the SCC as the most special member. Two hourster, David walked out of Springfield Tower with Clinton and the others. ¡®Alright, you should stop here. You can contact me if you need anything. We¡¯re all friends, so if you need help, I will do my best.¡± David told the trio not to send him off anymore. ¡°Thank you, David. Have a safe journey,¡± Hugh and Clinton said humbly. Goldie did not say anything on one side. She only looked at David a little reluctantly. Clinton wanted to arrange a car and ne for David, but David rejected him. Why would David still need transportation now? David would arrive anywhere he wanted to go on Earth, a small, in a blink of an eye. Chapter 1357 Chapter 1357 David left Springfield Tower and walked into a less crowded street. There were still two or three days to the time set by Celeste. He had already visited all of the friends that he should. He was going to go straight back. Celia and the others shoulde back one after another tomorrow. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly felt a familiar figure approaching. David stopped immediately and waited for the other party. Soon, a figure appeared in front of David, blocking his path. It was Goldie who had just parted ways with him just now. Now Goldie waspletely like a resentful woman whom David abandoned. She looked so aggrieved and resentful as she was looking into David¡¯s eyes. David was confused. ¡®What look is this? ¡®She¡¯s like a woman abandoned by a scumbag. ¡®There seems to be no rtionship between us, right? ¡®The most is the rtionship between the wounded and the doctor.¡® The two were silent for half a minute. David could not take it anymore and ask, ¡°Miss Rogers, can I help you?¡± ¡°David! You are so irresponsible!¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As soon as Goldie opened her mouth, David felt a headacheing. ¡°Miss Rogers, why did you say that?¡± Even if David had a bad feeling, he still asked. ¡°You saw my naked body and you want to leave. Are you still a man?¡± ¡®I knew it!¡® David thought helplessly to himself. ¡°I think you misunderstood. You were poisoned by the Dominic family and your heart was severely damaged. I did it to save you and I had no choice. I have no other intentions.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! You have already seen my body, so you must be responsible for me. You are the first person to see my body. If you are not responsible, who will want me in the future?¡± Goldie said unreasonably. Of course, she knew that David did it to save her. However, she had no choice but to do so to get close to David. This was the only excuse she could use. Furthermore, Goldie had done her homework. David was not the kind of person who would be ruthless and moody after he became stronger. He was still true to himself. Otherwise, he would note back to see his old friends. That was why Goldie dared to be so unreasonable in front of David. Otherwise, with David¡¯s current status and strength, he could destroy the Rogers family with a single word. Goldie would not dare to do so even if she was given ten more courage. Goldie decided to throw caution to the wind after seeing David this time. If she missed this chance, it may be difficult to have another chance in the future. ¡°Miss Rogers! What year is it now? Why are you still so feudal? ording to what you said, are you saying that in the future, no one will want those women who had boyfriends? Besides, there are so many men in the obstetrics and gynecology department in the hospital now. Are they going to not look at their patients if that¡¯s the case?¡± David said with a wry smile. He did not know if Goldie really cared about chastity like thedies of the olden times or if she wanted to be close to him. However, it was indeed an indisputable fact that he saw her body. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the others. But I, Goldie Rogers, have never been seen or touched by men since I was a child. Only you, David. Since you did it, you must be responsible to me.¡± Goldie understood David¡¯s character and began to act shamelessly. ¡°I¡­ When did I touch you? I just used a silver needle on you at the time.¡± David felt as if he could not breathe for a moment. David now understood. Goldie was just looking for an excuse to approach him. Chapter 1358 Chapter 1358 David had encountered this kind of thing more than once. Since getting the system, David felt that he was so popr with women, and his luck with women never stopped. Various types of beautiful women came to him one after another. If he were a scumbag, he would have already had numerous women and enjoyed a good life. Too bad he was not. ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± David said helplessly. ¡°I want you to be responsible, of course,¡± Goldie replied immediately. ¡°I have a girlfriend!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°I do!¡± ¡°Then I don¡¯t care either!¡± ¡°But I care! And my girlfriend cares too!¡± ¡°How do you know she cares? You didn¡¯t tell her. If you tell her, maybe she can ept me.¡± David, ¡°¡­¡± ¡®What has the f*cking worlde to? ¡®Do all women think this way? ¡®I have already said that I have a girlfriend but she still wants to pounce on me so recklessly.¡® Goldie was not the first to do this. Long before her, people like Selena and Sandy also knew that he had Celia, but they were still willing to invest their time and effort in him. David felt as if he had returned to ancient times when Somend allowed multiple wives. ¡°Goldie, what you said is unrealistic! Can we change your request? For example, what does your family need? I can do my best to help you.¡± ¡°David, I like how you called me just now. Don¡¯t call me Miss Rogers in the future, just call me Goldie! Since you said so, I don¡¯t want to embarrass you. Let¡¯s take a step back. I only have one request now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± David breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I want to meet your girlfriend. I want to see what kind of woman is worthy of you. You even rejected Lorraine back then,¡± Goldie said curiously. She really wanted to see who had been so blessed to be David¡¯s girlfriend and loved by David like this. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. My girlfriend is very ordinary, and she¡¯s not as good as you think. However, we have been together a long time ago, and our rtionship has always been good. Furthermore, I can¡¯t handle a woman like Lorraine that attracts so much attention,¡± David exined. Goldie directly rolled her eyes at David. With David¡¯s current strength, were there any women he could not handle? What a joke! As long as he said a word, Lorraine would have to crawl obediently at his feet. ¡°David! If you don¡¯t show me your girlfriend, it means you don¡¯t have one. You¡¯re just fooling me. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll keep pestering you. At the end of the day, you saw my body so you should be responsible.¡± David was at a loss. He did not dare to bring Goldie to see Celia because he was worried Celia would treat Goldie like a sister again. If that happened, it would be even messier. David did not know what Celia was thinking. Other women only wanted their boyfriends to like them and pamper them. However, Celia was the opposite. She wanted David to find more sisters for her so it would be livelier. ¡°Do you really want to see her?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°I have to,¡± Goldie insisted. ¡°You must see her, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Alright. I can take you to see her, but after that, you must stop pestering me.¡± Chapter 1359 Chapter 1359 In the end, David had to agree to take Goldie to meet Celia. Otherwise, he did not have any other better ways to handle Goldie¡¯s constant pestering. He could not intimidate her like he could with the enemies. He could not beat her or scold her, what should he do? David actually knew his own shorings. If he was slightly tougher, such a chaotic situation would never happen. However, how could he be so ruthless to the women he was more familiar with like Selena, Sandy, and Goldie? Especially with Selena. When Earth was attacked by the Tuffin family the second time, she even wanted to use her life to block the other party and create an escape opportunity for David. As for the other women, David suspected they would do the same as Selena if they were in the same situation. This made David even more unbearable to do things that hurt them. He could not do it even if he was only a friend. What was more, these were women who were willing to sacrifice themselves for him. It was even more impossible for David to do it. Moreover, to put it bluntly, David was lucky to have women who liked him and were willing to sacrifice for him. What qualifications and reasons did he have to stop them? Speaking from another perspective, if Selene, Pearl, and the others had their own boyfriends and were always lovey¨Cdovey with each other, would David be happy? Could he endure it? Perhaps not! So, David would decide as things progressed. He would be able to ept it after he was able to get over himself. Fortunately, their focus was now on breaking through Eternal Realm. After they broke through Eternal Realm, they would be immortal and have an unlimited lifespan. They still had a long time ahead of them. ¡°David, shall we go now? Or should you rest for a day and then go tomorrow?¡± Goldie asked. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± David said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll book a flight now.¡± ¡°No need! The ne is too slow. Let me take you another way.¡± After David finished speaking, he took a few steps forward, walked to Goldie¡¯s side, and wrapped her with his mind power. Then, he waved his big hand lightly, and a crack appeared in the space in front of the two of them. David grabbed Goldie, and under her shocked gaze, they stepped inside. After they left, the space crack closed as if nothing had happened. After entering the space crack, Goldie only felt the world spinning. Hence, she quickly closed her eyes, she felt so dizzy. Before she could recover, her eyes suddenly lit up. David had taken her to a new ce. David tore a space crack in the middle of the yard where he lived and walked out. There was no one in the yard. Everyone probably had note back yet. What surprised David was that Celeste was also gone. She should be too bored so she walked out to clear her mind. Goldie opened her eyes to see a foreign environment. This should be an ancient courtyard house. Then, she started to look at the new surroundings. ¡°David, where are we?¡± After Goldie looked around, she asked curiously. ¡°Where I live,¡± David answered. ¡°Are we still on Earth?¡± ¡°Of course. This is Capital City.¡± ¡®Capital City?¡® Goldie narrowed her eyes. She figured it only took less than ten seconds to cross thousands of kilometers from Springfield to come to Capital City. ¡®What method is this? ¡®Space shift? ¡®Spatial transformation? ¡®Teleportation? ¡®The Great Teleportation Between Heaven and Earth?¡® Chapter 1360 Chapter 1360 Goldie looked at David in front of her. The man in front of her was getting more and more terrifying. This kind of method to travel thousands of kilometers in a few seconds was really unheard of. ¡°Do you and your girlfriend live here together? Where is she?¡± ¡°She went back to her house. She should be back in the next two days. Not only the two of us live here, but there are other people as well.¡± ¡°Others? Who?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t know them even if I tell you, so you should stop asking.¡± ¡°Men or women?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Both men and women,¡± David replied after thinking for a while. There were indeed both men and women. He was a man. Amadi was also a man. ¡°David, with your identity, how could you possibly live with other people?¡± Goldie asked suspiciously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? We¡¯re all friends! It¡¯s more fun to live together! Otherwise, there will be no one to talk to,¡± David exined. Although Goldie was still puzzled, she did not continue to ask. Instead, she began to wander around the courtyard. David called Celia and told her toe back first so he could send Goldie away. Celia naturally would not refuse David¡¯s request. She told him that she woulde back soon. Celia¡¯s home was also in Capital City. It was not too far from here, so David did not go to pick her up. Mainly because he did not know how to face Celia¡¯s parents, Mindy and Jon. Celia had been with him for so many years, and he still did not give her status. They also said that they would get married after graduation. However, it had been a few years since they graduated. Moreover they probably already knew about Selena and the others, so David could not go even more. Then, David and Goldie sat chatting in the yard while waiting for Celia toe back. Soon after, David sensed something and averted his gaze to the door of the room where Celeste lives. Goldie noticed David acting strangely, and naturally followed David¡¯s gaze. ¡®There¡¯s nothing there.¡® Before Goldie looked back, she saw a crack in the space in the field of her vision. A beautiful woman walked out gracefully from inside, carrying severalrge bags in her hands. At a first nce, they should be clothes. This was the same method that David used to bring her here. Goldie¡¯s eyes stared nkly at the beautiful woman. ¡®Who is this person? ¡®She looks a bit like she is in her thirties or forties, but at the same time, she also looks like she¡¯s in her fifties. ¡®Her every move exudes the aura of a top¨Cquality mature woman, which is very attractive. ¡®Perhaps only a few men can withstand her.¡® Goldie believed that all aspects of her, including her body and face, were spectacr. If anyone could beat her, Goldie would only admit defeat to Loraine. However, now that she saw this beautiful woman in front of her, Goldie felt a little ashamed. ¡®This is definitely a woman stronger than Lorraine.¡® As soon as Celeste stepped out of the space tunnel, she saw David sitting with a woman in the yard while looking straight at her. It might be that she felt that carrying tworge bags of ordinary clothes was undermining her majesty as a Universe Enforcer and Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker, so Celeste ignored David and turned around to go into her room. David was about to say hello, but unexpectedly, Celeste did not stop at all and turned around to enter her room. ¡®What¡¯s the matter? ¡®Who offended her? ¡®After all, they both had the same dream, right? ¡®She didn¡¯t even say hi to me. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡®How rude.¡® David shook his head. A woman¡¯s mind was indeed the hardest to guess. They were so moody and would change faster than flipping through the pages of a book. Chapter 1361 Chapter 1361 ¡°Who is she?¡± Goldie asked after Celeste left. ¡°A friend.¡± Goldie looked at David. ¡®Friend? Does he think I¡¯m an idiot? ¡®What friend won¡¯t acknowledge him when she sees him? ¡®They¡¯re also living together!¡± ¡°David! Why does she know your method of crossing thousands of kilometers in a few seconds?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too weak. You will naturally know when you get to a certain level. You won¡¯t understand if I tell you now. This is rted to space so it¡¯s prettyplicated.¡± ¡°Is your friend very strong? How is shepared to you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to her! She will kill me with a p before I can do anything,¡± David shrugged and said helplessly. ¡®What?¡® Goldie was astonished. ¡®David is Earth¡¯s savior and the publicly known number one on Earth. ¡®But he said that woman just now can kill him with just a p? ¡®How is this possible?¡® ¡°A¨CAren¡¯t you the number one on Earth? How can there be someone stronger than you?¡± ¡°Yes, I am the strongest on Earth, but she¡¯s not from Earth so she¡¯s naturally stronger than me. This is nothing. There will always be someone better than me. I might be strong on Earth or the Milky Way. However, this is just average in other ces. ¡®Not from Earth? ¡®Is she an alien? ¡®Is that beautiful woman from just now an alien? ¡®Why is David with an alien? ¡®Didn¡¯t those guys want to invade Earth?¡® Just like other Earthlings, Goldie felt all aliens were bad people after experiencing two catastrophes. She felt as if her brain could not process this. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As Celeste was lost in her thoughts, Celeste came out of her room. She had put away her bags of clothes. ¡°David, you son of a gun. You found another woman so I can bring her back to the Iridescent Sect?¡± Celeste teased immediately. David was about to exin but Goldie was a step ahead of him. ¡°Hello, I am David¡¯s friend. I am here to learn from you so please take good care of me in the future.¡± Goldie was not an idiot. David told her how strong this woman was. Hence, she would not miss out on the chance to worm her way into being friends with this woman. Since the woman said that, Goldie should just continue the conversation. If Goldie could learn from Celeste, then she would have a chance to reach David¡¯s height. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Celeste looked at Goldie from head to toe. ¡°My name is Goldie Rogers, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Goldie? Not bad! Even if you¡¯re not as good as the two with special physiques, you¡¯re stronger than the rest. You should follow me from now on.¡± ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. My name is Celeste Red. Just call me Celeste.¡± ¡°Alright, Celeste.¡± The women got along very well. David¡¯s eyes were wide as he watched from one side. ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®They came to a conclusion in just a few sentences? ¡®I haven¡¯t even said anything! ¡®Didn¡¯t Goldiee here to see Celia? ¡®And now, she doesn¡¯t want to leave and is also leaving Earth with them? ¡®Um¡­ Well¡­ Celeste¡­ Actually¡­¡± David wanted to exin, but Goldie interrupted him. ¡°David, stop talking. Celeste and I are like old friends, so let us talk first.¡± ¡°Yeah, the women are talking. You have no right to speak,¡± Celeste chimed in as well. David, ¡°¡­¡± The two women got together and he did not even get a chance to speak. Chapter 1362 Chapter 1362 ¡®Didn¡¯t they say three women together are the noisiest? ¡°Why is it like this only with two? ¡®Fine!¡¯ Since David could not afford to offend them, he simply stopped talking. Not long after, the courtyard door was pushed open. Celia was back. After receiving David¡¯s call, she rushed back without stopping. They were all in Capital City so it was not far. Hence, Celia came back quickly. ¡°Hello, Celeste!¡± Celia greeted Celeste politely as soon as she entered the courtyard. ¡°Hello, Celia!¡± Celeste responded politely. Celia¡¯s talent among these people was not that promising, and it could only be considered average. Originally, she was not eligible to enter the Iridescent Sect. However, she was David¡¯s girlfriend. So, in order to gain David¡¯s favor and tie David to the Iridescent Sect, Celeste had to let Celia enter the Iridescent Sect and to Eternal Realm. Celeste must make this happen even if she had to use the treasures of heaven and earth. ¡°Hi!¡± Then Celia greeted Goldie again. ¡°Hi, Celia,¡± Goldie replied. Finally, Celia looked at David and asked, ¡°David, why are you asking me toe back in such a hurry?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I want to introduce you to a friend, this is my good friend Goldie.¡± After David introduced Goldie, he turned to introduce Celia. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Goldie, this is my girlfriend Celia!¡± ¡°Hello, Goldie.¡± ¡°Hi, Celia!¡± Celia and Goldie shook hands after speaking. Next, the three women got together, and David no longer had a ce there. Both Celia and Goldie wanted to please Celeste, a super powerhouse, so that they could get more help in the future. Meanwhile, Celeste was also trying to recruit them into the Iridescent Sect, thus also tying David to the sect since he had a high probability of surpassing Eternal Realm in the future. Both sides had their own purpose. Hence, they had a pleasant chat with each other. David waspletely speechless from the sidelines. In the end, he could only go back to his room to sleep. When Celia woke David up, it was getting dark. Only then did David have a chance to talk to Goldie. David could not get a word out before Goldie directlyid her cards on the table. ¡°David, I¡¯ve already talked to Celeste. I¡¯m going to leave Earth with you all to join the Iridescent Sect, try to break through the Eternal Realm, and gain an endless lifespan.¡± ¡®Of course.¡¯ David smiled wryly. He knew it would end up like this. ¡°Have you thought about it? After we leave this time, it may be a long time before wee back, and maybe your parents will be gone by then. Are you willing to part with your family and friends?¡± David was still trying to change her mind. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind! I¡¯m going!¡± Goldie said seriously. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it? It will be toote if you want toe back. The distance is too far, and the road back is full of dangers.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t! I¡¯m going!¡± Goldie remained unmoved. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Since Celeste agrees to bring you, I can¡¯t say anything! I just hope you won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Thank you, David!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Celeste also said that you are talented. You have training value, which has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°David, then¡­ Can you please send me back and pick me upter? I need to go back and get ready. I also have to exin to my family,¡± Goldie said, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s no trouble at all, and it won¡¯t take much time. So, shall we go now?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Then David tore open a space crack and walked Goldie into it. After sending Goldie home, he came straight back. The entire process took less than a minute. Chapter 1363 Chapter 1363 After David came back, he naturally stayed with Celia at night. Celeste had already scolded David to oblivion over here. She knew that nothing good would happen if the two of them were together. ¡®No, I have to have a good talk with David tomorrow. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Otherwise, if they continue like this, the desire in my body may explode if I can¡¯t endure it. ¡®Then it will be really troublesome.¡± ¡°Celia, have you told Mrs. Young and Mr. Young?¡± David asked softly, stroking Celia¡¯s hair. ¡°Yeah, I told them everything,¡± Celia replied in a low voice. ¡°Then what did they say? Did they agree?¡± ¡°They say I¡¯m grown up, so they respect my decision and tell me to protect myself wherever I go.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± David breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°But David¡­¡± Celia suddenly raised her head to look at David. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong?¡± David suddenly became nervous. ¡°¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t bear to leave them! But I also want to reach Eternal Realm one day and stay by your side forever.¡± After she said that, Celia hugged David tightly, buried her head in his chest, and continued in a choked voice, ¡°David, I¡¯m so scared! I¡¯m really scared! I¡¯m afraid that when Ie back next time, my parents will not be there anymore. I am so unfilial. I can¡¯t be with them to take care of them when they retire, but I am also afraid that I will grow old slowly. My hair will be gray, my skin will be wrinkled, and my teeth will fall out, but you will always be like this. I can¡¯t ept this. What should I do? What should I do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, don¡¯t be scared. No matter what, I will always be by your side,¡± Davidforted Celia while patting her back. David did not know what to do in this situation. Although he was strong, he got it from the system. It could not be transferred to anyone other than yourself. ¡°Thank you, David.¡± ¡°You dummy, I should be the one thanking you. Celia, I promise you. We will go to the Star Kingdom for twenty years. After twenty years, I will take you back to Earth. At that time, Mrs. Young and Mr. Young will still be around, and we will apany them for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Celia raised her head and asked seriously. ¡°Really. Of course, it¡¯s true. When have I lied to you? Celia¡­¡± Before David finished speaking, he was immediately stopped by Celia. After a long time, David held Celia who had fallen asleep in his arms. He was rtively busy during this period. Since he took a look at the system two days ago and found that it was still being upgraded, David did not pay much attention to the system. Several days passed, and David was going to see the update progress. When he opened the system panel, David was overjoyed. The system was no longer a ck screen. It looked like the system upgrade was finallyplete. The first thing that caught his eye was a sentence. [The system has been upgraded and has sessfully connected to the high¨Clevel civilization Star Kingdom. All data has been refreshed and reorganized. Please use the system reasonably ording to the rules. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 10000000000000000 Star Dors [Body: Ruler level 1 (You may upgrade one level using 10vish points) [Mind: Infinity level 10 (You may upgrade using 100vish points) [Combat: Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique ( Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 0] Chapter 1364 Chapter 1364 This system upgrade did not seem to have changed much, and it was also much worse than thest upgrade. First of all, it was connected to the high¨Clevel civilization Star Kingdom. David guessed that Star Kingdom should be the high¨Clevel civilization where Celeste was located. Secondly, the system bnce had been refreshed and reorganized. It had changed back to the original. one quadrillion, and the unit had also changed from Gxy Dors to Star Dors. Finally, all remainingvish points were cleared. No other rules had changed. He needed to spend 100 million Star Dors to get avish point, and then usevish points to improve his body and mind. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. In thest system upgrade and reorganization, it at least rewarded David with three topbat skills. This time there was nothing, but David still liked the system like this. It was simple and straightforward. He only had to think about how to spend money and there were not so many restrictions. The only thing to pay attention to was that as the level of civilization he entered got higher and higher, the strong would also be stronger and stronger. Hence, he still had to be careful not to attract attention. If a powerhouse like Celeste found out that he had a system and wanted to take it for themself, David had no power to resist at all. So after he got to Star Kingdom, he had to continue to spend money in a low¨Ckey manner to obtain lavish points and improve his strength to protect himself. Star Kingdom was the Milky Way. There must be many strong ones. With David¡¯s current strength, he still had a long way to go if he wanted to gain a foothold in Star Kingdom. As for Star Dors, it should be themon currency of Star Kingdom. Just like how Earth used the Somend Dors, the Milky Way used Gxy Dors. If David did not go to Star Kingdom, it would be impossible for him to spend trillions of Star Dors online even if the system had been connected to the Star Kingdomwork. The system had now been refreshed and reorganized. If he wanted to spend Star Dors to getvish points to improve his strength, he must go to Star Kingdom in person. As the civilization he got in contact with became higher and higher, the strength of the people there would also be stronger and stronger. David felt that he was getting closer and closer to the truth of the system. He was very curious. ¡®What kind of person can create such a twisted thing? ¡®Where is the limit of the system? ¡°It can¡¯t keep upgrading without limit, right? ¡®It is only reasonable for the person who can create the system to be much stronger than the limit of the system.¡± David has too many doubts and puzzles for the supervish system. However, he admired it more. He really had to obey the powerful functions of the system. He only needed to think about how to spend money to be stronger. Where else would he get such a good deal? If David¡¯s personality was not shaped by his environment since he was young, he might not just be an Eternal. Of course, another possibility was that he would be taken as a research subject by other powerhouses. No matter what, David was happy with his current state. He rather spent a little more time being careful just so he could eliminate the slightest hint of danger. Chapter 1365 Chapter 1365 There were still three days before leaving Earth, the Milky Way, and going to the high¨Clevel civilization Star Kingdom. After leaving this time, they would not be back in a short time. Once David left, there would be no Eternal Realm powerhouse watching over this ce. The Milky Way¡¯s safety could not be guaranteed. So before leaving, David wanted to go to Beast Gxy to punish someone as an example to others so he could intimidate the strong around him in one fell swoop. And Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n would be the victim. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Those guys wanted to keep humans from the Milky Way in captivity several times and were so sinister. For countless years, the Milky Way had lost track of how many humans died in the jaws of the Nine- Headed Serpent n. The scene David sawst time was pure hell. Now he did not have that strength, otherwise, David might not be able to resist going directly to destroy the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n so that he couldpletely eliminate them and avoid future troubles. However, it was fine if he did not have the strength this time. He had two Universe Enforcers, Celeste and Amadi, with him. He would be a fool not to utilize such powerful backers. With the two Universe Enforcers, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n absolutely dared not resist. However, if David wanted topletely eliminate hidden dangers, he probably had to wait until he became stronger. Universe Enforcers also needed to act in ordance with Universe Convention. Otherwise, their status as Universe Enforcers would be revoked. The next day, Celia went home early in the morning. She wanted to use the time to apany her parents more. David thought about it, and in order to let Celia and the others spend more time with their families, he called them and told them to stay at home. Then, he would go and pick them up when the time came. It would not take much time anyway. It would be fine for Celia as she lived nearby, for the women who lived farther away, they would have to leave a day or two in advance. Since it only took dozens of seconds for David to pick them up, why not do just that? The women received David¡¯s call, saying that he woulde to pick them up. Naturally, they were very happy, and they continued to apany their families at home with peace of mind. After finishing the phone call, David suddenly heard Celeste¡¯s voice outside the house. ¡°David,e out. I have something to tell you.¡± David stood up. Coincidentally, he also wanted to talk to Celeste about going to Beast Gxy. After opening the door and walking out of the room, David saw Celeste sitting in the small courtyard. However, something was wrong. She had an unpleasant expression on her face and she seemed very angry. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? ¡®Wasn¡¯t she fine yesterday? ¡®The three women chatted so happily that theypletely ignored me. ¡®So why is she like this so early in the morning?¡® David was a little puzzled. He really could not figure out what Celeste was thinking. She was too moody. ¡®I didn¡¯t offend her, right? ¡®Is it about Goldie? ¡®She can¡¯t me me for this. ¡®I had no intention of taking Goldie in the first ce. ¡®Celeste was the one who asked Goldie to go with her. So what¡¯s my business in this?¡® David felt helpless when he met such an unreasonable woman. More importantly, he could not afford to offend her. This woman was too powerful. Shaking his head, David bit the bullet and walked over. ¡°What can I help you with?¡± David asked, sitting across from Celeste. ¡°David, can you control yourself at night, kid?¡± Celeste looked at David and said in an unfriendly tone. Chapter 1366 Chapter 1366 ¡°Huh?¡± David opened his mouth a little confused. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®What does that mean?¡® ¡°What do you mean ¡®huh¡®? Although I know it¡¯s hard for a young man like you to control yourself, can you please consider other people¡¯s feelings?¡± ¡°C¨CCeleste! You¡­ What do you mean?¡± David still did not understand. In fact, what Celeste said was very clear. Of course, he could understand. However, Celia was his girlfriend. ¡®Isn¡¯t it normal for us to be intimate? This should have nothing to do with her, right?¡® ¡°What do I mean? I¡¯ve made it so clear. Do you really not understand or are you pretending like you don¡¯t understand? From now on, as long as I¡¯m here, you¡¯re not allowed to do this kind of thing again, or I¡¯ll go and knock on your door.¡± Now David understoodpletely. ¡®It¡¯s really because of me and Celia.¡® Even though David had a good temper, Celeste still made him a little angry. ¡®This woman is really crazy. ¡®She even wants to manage when others are being intimate. ¡®Is something wrong with her brain? ¡®I wonder how she cultivated such strong strength.¡® ¡°Celeste, you¡¯re too nosey! Celia is my girlfriend, what¡¯s wrong with us being intimate with each other? Are we in your way?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you want to be intimate, but don¡¯t do it here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± David asked suspiciously. Seeing David like this angered Celeste. ¡°Why? You still have the nerve to ask why? I have lived more than a thousand years safely. It is because of you that I became like this! Now 90% of my strength is used to suppress the power that is about to explode in my body. If you don¡¯t stop, everyone will be doomed once I can¡¯t suppress it anymore.¡± ¡®Uh¡­¡® David seemed to understand. ¡®This does seem to be my fault. ¡®But can¡¯t she turn off her mind power? ¡®Then she won¡¯t be able to feel anything.¡® How would David know that Celeste¡¯s mind power was just produced not long ago, so it was still very weak and could not be turned off as freely as he could? Otherwise, how would she have no way to fight back and let him bully her in the fantasy? ¡°Celeste, you can turn off your mind power. This way you won¡¯t be able to perceive external things, and you can have a good rest,¡± David said brazenly. ¡°You¡­¡± Celeste was so mad she could not speak. She almost forgot that this little bastard was a lunatic. He could already turn his mind power on and off freely, unlike her who still could not control it fully. ¡°David, I don¡¯t care if you hold back or control yourself. Anyway, as long as I¡¯m here, you can¡¯t do this kind of thing anymore. You can¡¯t even do it when we¡¯re on our way in two days, or I¡¯ll go over and knock on your door.¡± ¡°Celeste, you¡¯re asking for too much.¡± David smiled wryly. ¡°Am I? If you continue this, you will know the consequences if I really can¡¯t suppress it anymore.¡± ¡®Fine!¡® For his safety and everyone else¡¯s, David finally chose to do what Celeste said. After all, it was he who caused it. ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry, Celeste, I will pay attention in the future. Even if I want to be intimate, I will go out hotel and I won¡¯t stay here,¡± David agreed. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Well, remember what you said, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Celeste stood up and was about to leave. ¡°Celeste, wait!¡± David stopped. ¡°What?¡± Celeste asked. ¡°I have something I want to discuss with you, and I hope you can help me.¡± ¡°Oh? You need my help? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Celeste sat down again. Chapter 1367 Chapter 1367 David told Celeste that he wanted to go to Beast Gxy, and was going to ask her for a favor. He wanted to borrow her identity as a Universe Enforcer to intimidate the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. At the same time, he wanted the powerhouses of the surrounding gxies to dare not attack the Milky Way. Only in this way could they leave Earth, the Milky Way, and go to the Star Kingdom with peace of mind. If his home was not safe, he would not feel at ease after he went to a high¨Clevel civilization. David did not want to see the Milky Way in ruins the next time he came back. Although this possibility was very, very low, it was not impossible. What David wanted was to put an end to it. He did not want even the slightest possibility. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Celeste, what do you think? Can you do me this favor?¡± David asked. Naturally, Celeste would not refuse David¡¯s simple request. Instead of refusing, she would try her best to help David get things done. Celeste originally wanted to have a good rtionship with David the lunatic, so that when he became stronger, he could in turn help herself and the Iridescent Sect. Now that David was asking for help, it was everything Celeste was hoping for. However, the method of helping was important too. She could not just agree so simply as the effect would be too bad. So, Celeste said, ¡°It stands to reason that if the other party has not vited the Universe Convention, the Universe Enforcers cannot intervene.¡± ¡°The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n loves to eat humans the most. They have infiltrated our Milky Way many times and want to keep us in captivity as the food they want for a long time, which is already a vition. of the Universe Convention. After all, they are a mid¨Ccivilization, and we are just a low¨Clevel civilization. The strength of the two sides is too different.¡± ¡°Then you have to show evidence! The Milky Way is fine now. They are in their own territory, and it is against the rules for me to punish them as a Universe Enforcer.¡± Celeste said apologetically. In fact, she could destroy the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n easily as long as she wanted to. This small race in the level 5 civilization was no different from ants to Celeste. As for going against the rules, she said it on purpose. The purpose was to make David feel grateful. This would help achieve better results. ¡°Then what should we do? We won¡¯t leave without worry if we don¡¯t use them as an example to scare the strong around us.¡± David frowned. He did not expect this to be so troublesome. ¡®Does an awesome Universe Enforce not have this bit of power?¡® Moreover, he did not want Celeste to kill the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n directly. He just wanted to punish and warn the other party, and while he was at it, achieve the effect of deterring the people around them. When he returned, it would be extermination day for the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible at all. As a Universe Enforcer, I can use my authority to punish the Nine- Headed Serpent n, but it will be more troublesome, and I hate trouble the most,¡± Celeste said. ¡°If you have any request, you can just say it directly. It¡¯s so boring to go around like this. As long as I, David Lidell, can do it, I will agree with you as long as it does not vite any principles.¡± David could also tell that Celeste was trying to exchange conditions after saying so much. ¡°David, since you¡¯ve said that, then I won¡¯t hold back. You need to promise me a condition. As for what the condition is, I can¡¯t tell you now. We¡¯ll talk when you surpass Eternal Realm and reach the next realm. Don¡¯t worry, I will never ask you to vite any principles.¡± ¡°Okay, I ept,¡± David thought for a while and said. ¡°It¡¯s a deal! Then we¡¯ll go to Beast Gxy, deal with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, and then go on our way,¡± Celeste said happily. How would Celeste be sad after she got the promise of a strong person who was likely to surpass Eternal Realm in the future? Although Celeste was only over 1,700 years old by virtue of her alluring body, she had already reached Eternal Realm Sovereign Rank. However, if she wanted to surpass Eternal Realm and reach the next realm, she still had a long way to go. She might even be stuck on Sovereign Rank forever. ¡°Okay, Celeste! It¡¯s a deal,¡± David agreed. The reason why he agreed to Celeste so readily was not because of the reason just now. In the future, Celia, Selena, Pearl, and the others would all join the Iridescent Sect, and they all need Celeste¡¯s help and care. David was bound to be in a hopelesslyplicated rtionship with this woman, Celeste. Chapter 1368 Chapter 1368 If Celeste could really bring Celia and the others into Eternal Realm, David would agree to ten conditions that were within his ability without hesitation, let alone one. After this was settled, they would go to the Beast Gxy when the deadline rolled around. With the help of Celeste¡¯s Universe Enforcer identity, David would collect some interest from the Nine- Headed Serpent n. As for the principal amount, David would only collect it after he returned from Star Kingdom. Not long after, David received a phone call that surprised him. It was from Ava. She told David that she had decided to leave Earth with him. This was something David did not expect. He did not understand how Ava made this decision. One must remember that they had not seen each other for several years. David tried to change Ava¡¯s mind over the phone but in the end, he failed to convince Ava. ¡®Fine, I got myself in more trouble.¡± However, since it was a promise, David could only ept it. ¡®We¡¯ll just go together. After all, we¡¯re ssmates.¡± Since David failed to change Ava¡¯s mind, he asked her to wait at home and told her that he would go to pick her up when the time came. The reason Ava finally made such a decision was because of her family. Who was David? The savior of Earth and the strongest person. Countless people dreamed about the opportunity to follow him. Therefore, Ava¡¯s family agreed with her going. It was soon thest day. David directly tore apart the space, went to Celia¡¯s house first, and took Celia away. Then, he went to pick up a few others. After less than ten minutes, Celia, Selena, Pearl, Sandy, Julia, Amelia, Goldie, and Ava were all gathered. As for the two neers, Goldie and Ava, the girls ere already used to such incidences, so they got along very quickly. Amelia and Ava were both among the Three Campus Belles of South River University, and they had known each other since they were in school. Being able to meet an acquaintance here made Ava feel a little more rxed. Not long after David brought everyone to the courtyard, Amadi and his four maids arrived. After getting out of the space crack, Amadi spotted a group of beautiful women and they were all drop- dead gorgeous. ¡°Dave, not bad. You¡¯re even better than me!¡± Amadi gave David a thumb¡¯s up. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Amadi, this is not what you think,¡± David smiled bitterly. ¡°I understand. I understand,¡± Amadi said with a smirk. ¡®What the hell do you understand?¡® David felt speechless on the inside. Chapter 1369 Chapter 1369 Everyone had arrived, and they had all dealt with their respective affairs at home. Now only Celeste, the main character, was left. As soon as she arrived, they could leave. ¡°David, where¡¯s Ms. Celeste? Isn¡¯t she here?¡± Amadi could not find Celeste so he asked David immediately. In the past few days, he had almost travelled all over Earth. ¡°Not sure, I didn¡¯t see her early this morning.¡± David shook his head and said that he had no idea either. David and Amadi were talking when the space in the courtyard suddenly fluctuated. A crack appeared and Celeste led a woman out of the crack. It was Lorraine. After confirming that what Celeste said was true, she chose to go with Celeste without hesitation. Lorraine would be a fool if she did not seize this chance. The appearance of the two immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the courtyard. Since Celeste and Lorraine both had alluring bodies, their temperament and image were simr when they stood together. If one said they were mother and daughter, no one would doubt it. The moment David saw Lorraine, he was taken aback. ¡®Why is she here?¡® David had a deep impression of that woman. She was the one who started the ten¨Cyear appointment between Clinton and Stan. After this, it evolved into a stage for the younger generation in Somend topete for supremacy. During that time, David also represented Clinton in battle. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In the end, he seemed to have rejected Lorraine¡¯s marriage request. He thought that he would never have any interaction with this magnificent woman again. Unexpectedly, they had met again here. From the looks of it, Celeste was going to take Lorraine with her. Selena was mentally prepared for Lorraine¡¯s arrival because Lorraine had asked her about Celeste a few days ago. ¡°Ms. Celeste, who is this?¡± Amadi asked aloud when he saw Celeste with a woman. ¡°Her name is Lorraine, and she will be my disciple from now on,¡± Celeste replied. Amadi was startled. ¡®Ms. Celeste actually epted another disciple?¡¯ He hastily cast the Star Observation Skill and looked at Lorraine. He found that the aura emanating from this woman and Ms. Celeste was surprisingly simr. ¡®Gosh! ¡®Could it be that this woman has the same physique as Ms. Celeste? ¡®What kind of is this? ¡®First David, then Selena, and now Lorraine. ¡®Even if these three people were in my hometown, their talents would definitely be on a terrifying level. A the size of a pellet has produced three incredibly talented people at the same time. ¡®How incredible!¡® ¡°Ms. Celeste, could it be¡­ She¡­ She is just like you¡­¡± Amadi asked in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s right! Lori is indeed the same kind of person as I am! The universe is so big, so it must be fate that we could meet each other here. I¡¯m just a half¨Cfinished product. I hope to train her into a finished product that surpasses myself.¡± As soon as Celeste said that, everyone, including David, was in shock. They looked at Lorraine at the same time. Who was Celeste? She was a Universe Enforcer whom even David was no match for. Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370 She actually said that she would train Lorraine to surpass her. This was a bit of a stretch. Celia and the others cast envious looks. They were only able to join the Iridescent Sect because of David and Selena. It was still unknown whether they could get into Eternal Realm in the future. However, after what Celeste said just now, Lorraine was almost guaranteed to reach this limit. Compared to a few of them, she was much more talented. ¡°Congrattions, Ms. Celeste, for epting another beloved disciple. Together with Selena, the Iridescent Sect is bound to reach a higher level in the future. It seems that we really came to the right ce this time,¡± Amadi congratted Celeste. His mother was from the Iridescent Sect, and Celeste was her good friend who grew up with her. The Iridescent Sect and Star Mansion were also long¨Ctime family friends. Therefore, Amadi was also very happy now. They dide to the right ce this time. In the beginning, Amadi was a little bit skeptical. What talent could emerge from this low-level civilization? In the end, he did not expect to be pped in the face by reality. Not only did the Iridescent Sect obtain two talents with special physiques, but Star Mansion also recruited David, a man who even the Star Observation Skill could not see through. This was killing two birds with one stone. It was very beneficial for both forces. ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t envy the Iridescent Sect. If Star Mansion allows David to join, your sect will be no worse off than the Iridescent Sect,¡± Celeste said. ¡®It seems that Ms. Celeste also noticed David¡¯s unusualness,¡® Amadi thought to himself. Then, he turned to look at David and said, ¡°Dave, what is your decision on joining Star Mansion? I am sincerely inviting you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this once we arrive and settle them down. Amadi, don¡¯t worry, if I n to join a force, Star Mansion will definitely be my first choice,¡± David replied. He did not immediately agree nor allow any leeway for further discussion. He had no idea what the situation was now. It would be too hasty if he were to join Star Mansion immediately. David actually did not want to join any forces because he was different from others. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Celia and the others joined the Iridescent Sect to learn and receive an education. However, he did not need this. He would be fine as long as there was a ce for him to spend a lot of money. Joining a certain force would limit his development. After all, he could not let anyone know his secret. ¡°Dave, then let¡¯s talk about it. If you want to join a force, it must be Star Mansion. If you seek out other forces, you will appear insincere to us. After all, we were the first people you got to know. This is fate.¡± Amadi did not force David either. David had to do this voluntarily. If David did not want to, it might not be a good thing to force him to join. Even if Amadi could not recruit someone who was immune to the Star Observation Skill, he had to build a good rtionship with them and not be their enemy. This was an ancient rule passed down from generation to generation in Star Mansion. Nobody in Star Mansion could vite this rule. Of course, this referred to a situation where the difference between the two parties was not significant. If someone at Universe Realm cast the Star Observation Skill on an Eternal, obviously it would not work. It would be impossible to see through anything since the difference in strength would be too great. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amadi. I, David Lidell, will be a man of my word, and I will never break my promise.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Dave, there is one more thing I want to tell you. Star Mansion and the Iridescent Sect are friends. If you join the Star Mansion, you can visit your little lovers at any time, but if you join other forces, this might not be the case. The Iridescent Sect only epts female disciples, and men are normally not allowed to enter.¡± Chapter 1371 Chapter 1371 Amadi¡¯s words made Selena and others feel a little embarrassed. However, none of them refuted it. Obviously, deep inside, they did not mind that title. Meanwhile, David simply chose to ignore it. The more you tried to exin this kind of thing, the more messy it would be. Hence, he chose to just ignore it. However, there was one person who had a different idea. It was Lorraine. In the beginning, David became recognized as number one among the younger generation in Somend and achieved the final victory in the ten¨Cyear appointment. However, he refused to marry her. This made Lorraine feel a little dissatisfied. Now seeing that David had found so many women but had previously rejected her, she was even angrier. It was not that Lorraine liked David that much, but rather that David¡¯s actions embarrassed her and The Krums. Since she was a child, no matter where Lorraine went, she was always the center of attention. Such an environment also built her high self¨Cesteem. Lorraine naturally had her own uniqueness in being able to causepetition for the first heirs of the two top families, the Warner family and the Zimmerman family, in Somend, and make the two disciples of The Krums obsessed with her. Despite this, David was the first man to reject her in front of all the forces in Somend. Lorraine still carried a trace of hatred for David in her heart. Unfortunately,ter on as David¡¯s strength became stronger and more outrageous, he became an existence that both she and her sect needed to look up to. She silently hid this trace of hatred in the deepest part of her heart and decided not to ever show it. She did not expect to have anything to do with David again. In addition, she also saw so many women around David. Lorraine turned her gaze at the group of women beside David. Although these women were not bad in all aspects and could definitely be regarded as top¨Cnotch beauties on Earth, they were stillcking. Among them, only Selena couldpare with her, and the two could be regarded as evenly matched. As for the others, they were still miles behind. Lorraine was not an arrogant person, but she was confident in her own abilities. Lorraine did not understand. ¡®Why would David choose these women rather than me? ¡®What is the problem? ¡®Is it because I am not as good as them? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡®Or am I really that bad?¡¯ She could not stop herself from going through self¨Cdenial. ¡®No, I have to ask,David when I have the chance. ¡®I have to know why he rejected the marriage proposal proposed by Master in the first ce and embarrassed me in front of so many forces in Somend. ¡®Since he¡¯s so reluctant, why bother to participate in the ten¨Cyear appointment?¡¯ As the person who started the ten¨Cyear appointment, her final goal was to find the number one among the younger generation in Somend. Then, she would marry him and help her sect get through the catastrophe. In the end, all her efforts went to someone else. This made Lorraine feel miserable. Hence, the hatred in her heart red when she looked at David. David¡¯s mind power was so strong right now. If they onlypeted with their mind powers, Celeste, an Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker, would not even be his opponent. Even if the hatred in Lorraine was dismissed in the blink of an eye, David still caught it. He turned to look at Lorraine and was curious. ¡®Something¡¯s wrong with the way she looked at me. ¡®Was that¡­ hostility?¡® Chapter 1372 Chapter 1372 ¡®Why is Lorraine showing hostility towards me? ¡®I don¡¯t seem to have a hostile rtionship with her!¡® So far, the two had not spoken more than ten sentences with each other. Moreover, Lorraine came from the hidden sect, The Krums. The rtionship between Somend and The Krums was still very good. When allocating resources, David took special care of The Krums. Even if the two were not friends, they should not be hostile toward each other. However, his mind power would not make mistakes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . David was puzzled. He could not figure out what would cause Lorraine to be hostile to him. ¡®Could it be¡­ love begets hate? ¡®Impossible!¡® The two had only met a few times, and they only spoke less than ten sentences to each other, so why would she fall in love with him? ¡®Is my attraction to women so strong that even a woman like Lorraine, who is as gorgeous as humanly possible, is overwhelmed by my charm and is deeply infatuated with me? ¡®Did she start to despise me because she couldn¡¯t get me?¡® David thought arrogantly in his heart. It had to be said that with the continuous development of the system and its growing strength, David began to be increasingly narcissistic. Just a hint of hostility that Lorraine identally showed could conjure up so much imaginative thoughts in his head. However, David ignored Lorraine. Instead, he said to Amadi, ¡°Amadi, you mean that as long as I join Star Mansion, I can freely enter and exit the Iridescent Sect?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Not exactly. The Iridescent Sect consists of all women, so even if Star Mansion and the Iridescent Sect are friendly, we still can¡¯t enter and exit it freely. However, as long as you have the Star Order from Star Mansion, you can still enter and exit frequently,¡± Amadi answered. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between entering and exiting freely and frequently?¡± David asked curiously. He felt that those two situations were identical. ¡°There¡¯s a difference! Entering and exiting freely means you¡¯re not restricted by the Iridescent Sect. Entering and exiting frequently means there will still be some restrictions.¡± ¡°What restrictions are there?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the specific situationter! It¡¯s too early to tell you. Anyway, you just need to know that Star Mansion and the Iridescent Sect are closely tied. Only by joining us can you frequently visit your lovers. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very difficult for forces to enter the Iridescent Sect.¡± ¡°Celeste, is that so?¡± David looked at Celeste. ¡°That¡¯s true! Only by joining Star Mansion can you maintain a close rtionship with the Iridescent Sect. You can enter the Iridescent Sect from time to time, and you can also marry a female disciple of the Iridescent Sect,¡± Celeste nodded and replied. The Iridescent Sect and Star Mansion were indeed family friends, and their rtionship could be traced back ten thousand years. The two forces basically had marital connections from generation to generation. The rtionship shared by this generation had also reached its peak. Now, could be said to be when the two forces were the closest. This was because the wife of the current head of Star Mansion, Amadi¡¯s mother, was once a proud disciple of the Iridescent Sect. Meanwhile, Celeste and her were also good friends who had faced the risk of death together. That was why Celeste came out with Amadi. After all, Amadi was also regarded as her nephew. If not, she would not waste her time doing this. If Celeste could not recruit David, the lunatic, into the Iridescent Sect, she could at least make him join Star Mansion. That way, she would be sending a peerless monster to her best friend. If Star Mansion could improve, Celeste would also be happy for her best friend. Moreover, she also would gain some benefits. ¡°Amadi, I understand. Let¡¯s talk about it once we¡¯re there. Since the Iridescent Sect only takes women and I can¡¯t join, then I¡¯ll consider Star Mansion my priority.¡± ¡°Of course! I believe you¡¯ll make the best choice. Star Mansion will also give you the best treatment,¡± Amadi said confidently. He believed when David arrived at his hometown and understood the situation, he would surely choose Star Mansion. Star Mansion was not the most powerful force, but because of its close rtionship with the Iridescent Sect, it would be David¡¯s best choice. Chapter 1373 Chapter 1373 After the conversation between the two was over, Celeste said, ¡°Since everyone is here, I believe you¡¯ve already taken care of your personal affairs. So, let¡¯s get ready to leave now.¡® ¡°Celeste, please also stop by Royal in the center of the Milky Way first. I don¡¯t know when I will ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go to Royal first!¡± Celeste naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse such a trivial request from David. After they finished, she threw a little tortoise in her hand into the sky. After the little tortoise reached the sky, it quickly grew in size. Then, it instantly became the size of an ind, covering the sky and blocking out the sun. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Celeste nced at the crowd and said. Then, she flew up. Amadi also followed Celeste with his four maids. People like David, Celia, and others had seen this enormous tortoise before, so they were not surprised. Shortly after, they followed behind. Only Lorraine, Goldie, and Ava had never seen this kind of technique, and their faces were filled with shock. However, after only a moment, they came back to their senses and hurriedly followed. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When everyone climbed onto the back of the tortoise, they saw a luxurious pce. They entered the pce. ¡°There are a lot of rooms here, so you can stay wherever you want. There are not so many rules, but you can only move inside. Don¡¯t leave this house. Otherwise, none of you except for David will survive.¡± Celeste left after saying that. Before she left, she peered at David and showed him a warning look. Clearly, she was telling David not to do anything stupid if not she would throw him overboard. David knew what Celeste meant so he could only turn his head to look at other ces awkwardly. After Celeste left, Amadi also got ready to leave. ¡°Dave, I¡¯m going to rest.¡± ¡°Please go ahead, Amadi.¡± The pce was luxurious and enormous. There was more than enough room for dozens of people. Everyone started to look for rooms to settle down. After David and the others entered the luxurious pce, the enormous tortoise tore open crawled in to head to Royal. This enormous tortoise was moving faster than David in the space crack. After all, it was the primary form of transportation for Celeste the Universe Enforcer. It needed to cross the entire universe, so its speed was also of utmost importance. Meanwhile, David also found a room to rest. Shortly after, he heard Celeste¡¯s voice. ¡°David, we¡¯ve arrived at Royal. Go take care of your business as soon as possible. We won¡¯t come out in case we cause chaos and get treated like monsters.¡± Chapter 1374 Chapter 1374 If a tortoise of this size appeared in the sky above Royal, it would surely shock countless people. David stood up quickly. ¡®Are we at Royal so soon? ¡®It¡¯s much shorter than the time I took to rush back. ¡®What kind of creature is this enormous tortoise? ¡®Not only can it change size freely, but its speed is also terrifying.¡® If there was a chance in the future, he would also like to get one for transportation to save himself the trouble. David walked out of the pce alone, passed through a light curtain, and came to the back of the enormous tortoise. After that, he tore open a crack and walked out. Thatyer of light curtain he passed through was a barrier protecting the pce. The space crack was perilous. Aside from Eternals, only a partial Eternal could survive here for a short time. As for the others, once they left the protection, their bodies would instantly disintegrate because they would not be able to bear the pressure. Even peak Infinity Rankers were no exception. Therefore, before entering the pce, Celeste warned everyone not to leave and only to move around inside. David tore open a passage and walked out. Sure enough, he was already in the sky above Royal. He was a little curious, how did the enormous tortoise find this ce so urately? It was such a useful thing. In the future, he would get one to use as transportation. David stepped forward, and his body appeared on Royal. At this moment, Nimbus and Wilfred were ying chess inside Nimbus¡® home in the Royal Pce on net Royal. The two were evenly matched in the game. ¡°Nimbus, did you gain any inspiration after seeing David break through Eternal Realm and cast the Eternal Golden Body?¡± Wilfred asked aloud after he ced his piece. ¡°Uncle Wilfred, what about you?¡± Nimbus did not answer directly but instead asked rhetorically. ¡°I¡¯m old, and to be honest, I don¡¯t have ambitions of achieving this, so I don¡¯t feel anything. If the Barlowe family wants to continue to control the Milky Way, we will need an Eternal. You stand the best chance so you will be the one who will have to do this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done! Uncle Wilfred, why don¡¯t you want to continue cultivating? In reality, your talent may not be any worse than mine. If you had been more serious at the beginning, you would have already stepped into Eternal Realm. If that had happened, there wouldn¡¯t be as much pressure on me right now.¡± ¡°Everyone has their own path. What¡¯s the point of saying this? The most important thing now is to maintain the status of the empire. Although David said that he will hand everything in the Milky Way to you, his East League Chamber of Commerce will gradually be a force beyond the control of the empire. After all, he is the Master of the Milky Way.¡± ¡°I know! East League Chamber of Commerce is backed by David, the Master of the Milky Way, and its speed of development is indeed terrifying. Countless forces are flocking to it in hopes of cultivating a little rtionship with it,¡± Nimbus said helplessly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Therefore, you must break through to Eternal Realm as soon as possible! Since David has be the Master of the Milky Way, the prestige that our family has umted in the Milky Way for countless years is about to be slowly reced by him, and it won¡¯t be long before itpletely disappears.¡± ¡°But Uncle Wilfred, it¡¯s really too difficult to break through to Eternal Realm. Although I have a little bit of inspiration, it¡¯s vague and I feel like I can¡¯t grasp it. I think it will take some time to break through.¡± Nimbus shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s good to be inspired. I¡¯m afraid that if you feel nothing like me, our family will be doomed.¡± Wilfred finally showed a smile. ¡°Uncle Wilfred, Astrid has been depressed for a while, and she hasn¡¯t been eating or drinking. She probably understands the gap between David and herself. What do you think about this?¡± Nimbus asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go with the flow. We can¡¯t interfere in this matter. If Astrid can be with David, then everyone will be happy. If not, there is no solution. After all, David¡¯s status ispletely different now,¡± Wilfred sighed. ¡°I understand, but I feel bad hearing Gammy tell me about Astrid¡¯s situation. As her father, I can only me myself for not getting to Eternal Realm before David. If not, I could force him to be Astrid¡¯s husband.¡± The uncle and nephew thought they hid their conversation well. After all, they were in the Royal Pce and were partial Eternals. However, unbeknownst to them, David had heard everything they said. Chapter 1375 Chapter 1375 David felt a little speechless after he just heard the conversation between Nimbus and Wilfred. He really had no interest inpeting with the Barlowe family for control of the Milky Way. However, he also knew that the Barlowe family was still the royal family of the Milky Way, and they had controlled the Milky Way for many years. A person popped up out of nowhere and was even stronger than the Barlowe family, so they would naturally not appreciate this. David¡¯s Eternal Realm strength had always been like a thorn in the heart of the Barlowe family. Therefore, the Barlowe family needed someone to stand up, break through Eternal Realm, and at least be able topete with David so that they would feel more at ease. David did not know what to do in this situation either. No matter what he said, the Barlowe family would not fully believe him. However, if the Barlowe family knew that he was leaving the Milky Way, they should be a little more relieved. After listening to the conversation between the two, David did not show up right away. If he appeared now, it would only make the scene more embarrassing. Nimbus and Wilfred would probably be terrified. After all, they were gossiping about an Eternal behind his back and had already offended their superior. David left quietly and nned toe backter. Inside Princess Astrid¡¯s room in the Royal Pce on Royal. Inside the pink room were all kinds of delicious food, which could increase people¡¯s appetite just by looking at it. However, they had not been touched. Two women were sitting by the window. The younger one, Astrid, was looking out the window, while the other one, Empress Gamora, was looking at Astrid sadly. ¡°Astrid, eat something! If this goes on, your body won¡¯t be able to take it anymore.¡± Gamora looked at Astrid who was in a trance and tried to pursued sadly. Only when one reached Eternal Realm could their body continuously generate vitality and survive without food. Otherwise, even a partial Eternal like Nimbus needed to get energy from food. If he did not eat for a long time to replenish his energy, his body¡¯s functions would slowly decline, and it would eventually lead to death. However, this was a very slow process. Ordinary people could only live for ten days or half a month at most if they did not eat. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The higher the realm, the greater the strength, which could greatly dy this process. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not hungry. Ask them to leave,¡± Astrid replied calmly. ¡°No! You must eat something today. Since David stepped into Eternal Realm and left as the Master of the Milky Way, you have hardly eaten anything. If this continues, your body will soon copse. From now on, if you still don¡¯t eat, then I will apany you. Worsees to worst, both of us will die together.¡± Gamora gave Astrid a look that said, ¡®If you don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t eat either.¡® Astrid then turned to look at Gamora. Chapter 1376 Chapter 1376 She saw the pain in her mother¡¯s eyes, but she really was not in the mood to eat right now. After David stepped into Eternal Realm and became the Master of the Milky Way, he surpassed her family in terms of strength, identity, and status. Astrid did not want this to happen. Because if this were the case, the gap between her and David would grow. ¡°Mother, I really have no appetite,¡± Astrid shook his head and said. ¡°Astrid, what¡¯s the matter with you? David just left to take care of some business, and he didn¡¯t say he wouldn¡¯te back. If you don¡¯t eat now, your body will copse before hees back.¡± ¡°Mother, in truth, I know this is just a one¨Csided love. Although David saved me at the beginning, he only treated me as a friend. I originally thought that with my status as the princess of the Milky Way, I could change David¡¯s mind slowly, but now that David has stepped into Eternal Realm, be Master of the Milky Way, and is much better than Father and Grandpa Wilfred, I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Astrid said, feeling depressed. ¡°Astrid, don¡¯t have such thoughts. You have to be confident. You are one of the four fairies in the Milky Way, the princess of the Milky Way. You are the top in the Milky Way in all aspects. David just hasn¡¯t been in contact with you for a long time. As time goes by, I am sure he will like you back.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± Astrid¡¯s interest was piqued slightly. ¡°Well, of course! And considering how outstanding David is now, doesn¡¯t it prove that your taste is exceptional? Who doesn¡¯t want their man to be at the center of attention? That¡¯s what your father was like back then and that¡¯s what attracted me. Your taste is even better than mine. David is so excellent now, so you should be happy.¡± Seeing Astrid¡¯s interest, Gamora immediately added. The situation with Astrid during this time was really worrying. She did not eat or drink. She was always depressed and had no interest in anything. No one could get her to listen. ¡°Mother, honestly, I don¡¯t want David to be so excellent. I hope that he will be more ordinary so that my chances of being together with him will be greater. I like him not because I have good taste and can predict his achievements today. Even if he bes a cripple right now, I will still like him and won¡¯t give up on him.¡± Gamora looked at Astrid helplessly. ¡®Sigh, this girl is too far gone and there¡¯s no cure anymore. ¡®The key is with David¡¯s current strength and status. Who can control him? ¡°Who will dare to object to what he says? ¡®My husband aside, the Barlowe family will not be his opponent even if theybined all of their strength. ¡®If David really doesn¡¯t like Astrid. ¡®Then this rtionship will be a dead end and there will be no solution.¡® ¡°Sigh, Astrid, no matter what you think, you should eat something! I believe David won¡¯t want to see you like this. If he finds out when hees back, he will be unhappy. You have to take care of yourself and wait for him toe back. After that, you should work hard to pursue your own happiness. I believe my Astrid is no worse than anyone else.¡± ¡°I got it, Mother. Thank you. You should go out first! I want to be alone for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I will eat later,¡± Astrid said. ¡°No, I¡¯ll eat with you,¡± Gamora refused. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Mother, can you just leave me alone for a while, please?¡± Astrid begged. Gamora wanted to refuse, but when she saw Astrid¡¯s pleading eyes, she sighed in her heart and said, ¡°Oh That¡¯s fine! I will go out first, but you must eat somethingter.¡± ¡°Yes, I got it, Mother,¡± Astrid replied. Gamora stood up and left Astrid¡¯s room slowly. After she left, Astrid did not eat anything. Instead, she turned to continue to look out of the window dazedly. She murmured, ¡°David, where are you now? When are youing back? Or are you nevering back? Do you know there¡¯s someone here who misses you so much that she can¡¯t eat or sleep? I know you only treat me as a friend, but what choice do I have? Whenever I close my eyes, I see you in my head. You¡¯re the first man I ever liked in this life and you will be thest. I promise.¡± Chapter 1377 Chapter 1377 At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in Astrid¡¯s room. ¡°Sigh, Your Royal Highness, why are you doing this?¡± David said helplessly. Initially, he went straight to Nimbus to inform him that he was leaving the Milky Way. Unexpectedly, he heard Nimbus and Wilfred talking about him. To avoid embarrassment, David had no choice but to retreat first and wait for some time before going. Then, he came to Astrid¡¯s room. As a result, he heard the conversation between the mother and daughter. David actually wanted to leave first and go find Mia. However, after hearing Astrid¡¯sst words to himself, he relented. This was his weakness. It was precisely because of this shoring that there were so many women around him. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. David thought about changing. However, as the saying went, ¡®Can a leopard change its spots?¡® It was not easy to change a person¡¯s character. Besides, he did not think there was anything wrong with himself. Humans needed to be a little emotional.. If he was really cold¨Cblooded and ruthless, what would be the difference between him and a beast? Astrid heard David¡¯s voice for the first time but did not react. After about two or three seconds, she suddenly turned around and saw David standing behind her. ¡°D¨CDavid! You¡­ You are back,¡± Astrid said in surprise. ¡°Yeah, I just arrived at Royal,¡± David replied with a smile. ¡°Thank you foring to see me just after you came back.¡± Astrid waspletely different from just now. ¡®Um¡­¡® David did not know what to say to that. If he did not hear what Astrid said just now, he could still face her normally. However, since he heard it, he had no idea how to handle the situation. ¡°Your Royal Highness, I came to say goodbye to you.¡± Finally, David told her the truth. His departure from the Milky Way was an unchangeable fact, and Astrid would find out sooner orter. It would be better if he told her now. After Astrid heard that, the smile on her face froze. ¡°Say goodbye? Where are you going?¡± Astrid asked with a trembling voice after calming herself down. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Milky Way. I¡¯m going somewhere far away, and I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°What about Mia? Will she go with you?¡± Astrid asked a question she desperately wanted to know. David did not expect Astrid to ask this question either. David intended to seek Mia¡¯s opinion. If Mia chose to go with him, David would not refuse. He had already troubled Celeste, so it would be okay to ask her to ept another person into the Iridescent Sect. If Mia did not want to go and wanted to stay with her family, then it would actually be better for David. In this way, he would just hand East League Chamber of Commerce to her. ¡°I will ask for her opinion,¡± David said frankly. When Astrid heard David say this, the grievance in her heart welled up suddenly and she could not stop her tears from flowing. David would seek Mia¡¯s opinion, so it meant he was letting Mia make her own choice. On the contrary, David came to say goodbye to her. She was not given a chance to decide for herself at all. It was not hard to see that from the beginning to the end, David never took her seriously at all, and she could only be regarded as a normal friend. No matter how hard she tried, she still could not get close to David. How would Astrid not feel sad? She had nothing left to say. David¡¯s stance had proved everything. Astrid just looked at David with tears in her eyes, bit her lip, and did not speak. Chapter 1378 Chapter 1378 She looked like a young wife who was abandoned by a scumbag. At this time, David also realized that what he said seemed to sound a little bit wrong. Since Mia was given the chance to choose, Astrid should also be treated equally. It must be very hurtful to get different treatments. Then David thought of what Astrid had just said to himself. ¡®Sigh, what did I do to get this? ¡®I made so many excellent women yearn for me so much that they can¡¯t even eat or drink. ¡®It seems that I should really change the name of the system. ¡®I should stop calling it a supervish system. ¡®I¡¯ll just call it the super womanizer system.¡® ¡°Your Royal Highness, I am going to a higher civilization this time, and I will take some friends there. I will have a greater chance of breaking through Eternal Realm and obtaining endless longevity. If you are willing to part with your parents to go with me, I can take you along.¡± David broke the silence. ¡°Really?¡± The joy flickered in Astrid¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, really! But we can onlye back after a long time.¡± All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll discuss it with my father and mother.¡± Astrid did not make a decision right away. Although she really wanted to say yes to David immediately as she was willing to follow him, she still needed the consent of her father and mother. After all, she was not by herself. Her parents put too much effort into her, so she could not be so selfish. ¡°It just so happens that I have something to tell your father, so let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After Astrid answered, she wanted to stand up. However, since she had not eaten much recently, her body was weak. She stumbled and almost fell. Luckily, David reacted quickly and held her. ¡°You should eat something first. You¡¯re very weak.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t leave. Stay here with me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± David supported Astrid to the table before sitting down. The sumptuous and extremely nutritious food on the table was about to turn cold. With David next to her, Astrid had a huge appetite. Then, she started to eat her food elegantly. ¡°David, you should have some too.¡± David had reached Eternal Realm, so he would not feel hungry whether he ate or not. However, after eating for so many years, it was difficult to quit so quickly so he started to devour the food on the table. He was much rougher than Astrid. This was a habit he had developed since childhood. Astrid watched David gobble up the food, and her mood suddenly brightened. Hence, she also started to eat big mouthfuls. The two cleared everything on the table. After the two had just finished eating, Empress Gamora appeared in the room. She was staring dumbfounded at the messy dining table. She came to see if Astrid had eaten and saw this scene. David spotted Gamora a long time ago, but he did not care. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s here. This is not shameful anyway. ¡®I still have to go find themter.¡® ¡°Dav-¡­ Master David, you¡¯re here.¡± Gamora almost called David¡¯s name directly. Suddenly, she realized that it was all different now, and David was the Master of the Milky Way and the Milky Way¡¯s first Eternal. An existence that even his husband Emperor Nimbus would need to look up to. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me, Mrs. Barlowe. You should just call me David! Astrid and I are friends, so it¡¯s strange if you call me that.¡± ¡°Mother!¡± Astrid cried out, blushing. ¡°Master David, I won¡¯t dare to do that. You are the Master of the Milky Way now, so we can¡¯t break the rules,¡± Gamora said in a respectful tone. ¡°Since I am the Master of the Milky Way, I should be the one setting the rules¡­¡± Chapter 1379 Chapter 1379 Inside the Royal Pce where Emperor Nimbus stayed. ¡°What? Did you say you¡¯re leaving the Milky Way?¡± Nimbus looked at David and asked in surprise. Wilfred and Gamora beside them were also surprised. One must know that David was now the Master of the Milky Way and he was already standing on the top of the Milky Way In the Milky Way, his words carried enormous weight and no one dared to oppose him. Yet, at this time, David suddenly said that he wanted to leave. What was going on? Nimbus and the others could not understand. ¡°Yes, Mr. Barlowe!¡± David replied. ¡°If you¡¯re leaving the Milky Way, where are you going?¡± ¡°To a high¨Clevel civilization!¡± ¡°What are you going to do there? Isn¡¯t it better to stay here and be the local tyrant? Once you leave the Milky Way and go to high¨Clevel civilization, your Eternal Realm¡¯s strength is not enough,¡± Nimbus said. In fact, deep down in his heart, he also hoped that David would leave. As long as David was gone, the Milky Way would still belong to the Barlowe family. However, if David left, there would be another problem. That was the threat of other gxies, especially Beast Gxy¡¯s Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. That race treated humans as food, and it could be said that they were human¡¯s natural enemies. In addition, David broke through Eternal Realm and utterly offended the other party. Once David, the powerful deterrent at Eternal Realm, left, it was likely that the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n would strike again. How would his family fight back? How would the Milky Way resist? The perfect idea in Nimbus¡® mind was David helping him break through Eternal Realm before leaving. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, I will bring some friends over this time. It¡¯s tough for them to break through if they just stay in the Milky Way. On the contrary, they will have a higher chance to get to Eternal Realm in a high¨Clevel civilization. Only when they reach Eternal Realm will they have endless longevity. I don¡¯t want everyone around me to leave me one by one in the near future, leaving me by myself ultimately,¡± David replied. ¡°But David, what if the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n strikes again after you leave? Without you, we will be unable to resist them and it may cause very serious consequences to the Milky Way. However, if you really want to, I can¡¯t stop you from leaving, I just hope you can agree to one condition,¡± Nimbus said. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it, Mr. Barlowe.¡± David originally wanted to say that he would take care of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n before leaving. This was what he had nned from the very beginning. Yet, David changed his mind after hearing what Nimbus said. He wanted to see what conditions Nimbus would offer.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°David, I have been stuck in partial Eternal Realm for a long time. I already had a little understanding when you broke through Eternal Realmst time, but it was not enough. I hope you can pass on some experience of breaking through Eternal Realm and help me with my breakthrough as well. So, even if you leave, the Milky Way will be safe with me. What do you think?¡± Nimbus looked at David expectantly after finishing speaking. Not only him, but Wilfred, Gamora, and Astrid were also looking at David. Their eyes were filled with longing as they were waiting for David¡¯s answer. If David really helped Nimbus break through to Eternal Realm, it would be perfect. However, everyone knew one should not pass on this kind of knowledge recklessly unless they were father and son or master and disciple, or perhaps family members who were very close. If not, no one would pass on such a precious experience. Yet, David was smiling bitterly in his heart because he genuinely did not know how to help Nimbus and he did not have any experience to pass on to him. David only had experience in spending money and no one would believe him if he said it out loud. Everything David had today was obtained through him spending money relentlessly. If he could help Nimbus break through using this method, David would not be stingy about it. After all, the Milky Way would have anotheryer of protection like this. Furthermore, David believed that after he got to Star Kingdom, he would get enoughvish points to improve his strength soon. Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380 When David came back the next time, he might be looking down on an Eternal. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. I also hope that the Milky Way can have an extra Eternal which can provide an extrayer of protection, but I may not have enough time because I have to leave soon,¡± David shook his head and said. He did not say that he could not help, but instead, he said he did not have enough time because he knew that even if he told them, no one would believe him. David¡¯s words disappointed Nimbus and the others. ¡®Indeed, he is still unwilling to help the Barlowe family. ¡®Bute to think of it, if there is another Eternal in the Milky Way, David¡¯s status as the Master of the Milky Way will be threatened. ¡®No one would want to do that. ¡®David is no saint, so he won¡¯t deliberately cause trouble for himself.¡® Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°I see, I¡¯m sorry for being rash,¡± Nimbus said disappointedly. Although he had expected this, Nimbus still felt disappointed when David said it out loud. He was indeed inspired thest time he saw David break through Eternal Realm and cast the Eternal Golden Body. Yet it was not enough to rely on this to break through Eternal Realm. Nimbus needed more help to cross this great obstacle. He thought that David would agree to help him for the sake of the Milky Way¡¯s safety since he was about to leave. Unexpectedly, David was still unwilling. Nimbus could not do anything about this as well. If he thought from another perspective, he would not help David too if he got to Eternal Realm before David. If two men rode on a horse, one must ride behind. It was also true in this situation. David looked at the expressions of the Barlowe family members and could not help exining, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, I really don¡¯t have time. There are two people with terrifying strength waiting for me now. I can¡¯t keep them waiting for too long, otherwise, there will be serious consequences.¡± ¡°Oh? Are there still people in the Milky Way with strength that will scare you?¡± Nimbus was full of disbelief. ¡°The Milky Way doesn¡¯t, but they¡¯re not from the Milky Way.¡± ¡°Not from the Milky Way? Where are they from?¡± ¡°They¡¯re from a high¨Clevel civilization.¡± ¡°A high¨Clevel civilization? Is it the high¨Clevel civilization you are going to?¡± ¡°Exactly! But they have an identity that I think you should have heard of.¡± David kept Nimbus on tenterhooks. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°They¡¯re Universe Enforcers.¡± ¡®What?¡® Nimbus and his family were shocked. Their eyes were wide open, and their faces were full of shock. ¡®Universe Enforcers? ¡®David actually met the Universe Enforcers and they¡¯re waiting for him? ¡°How can that be? As the royal family of the Milky Way, the Barlowe family naturally knew about the Universe Enforcers. That was a group of lunatics who maintained the order of the entire universe. They were always so mysterious. Although few people met them, their reputation resounded throughout the universe. This was a group of people who had truly terrified countless lives. Chapter 1381 Chapter 1381 ¡°D¨CDid you say you met Universe Enforcers? A¨CAnd they¡¯re waiting for you?¡± Nimbus stammered. Apparently, he too was taken aback by what David said. ¡°Yes,¡± David gave a one¨Cword answer. ¡°Then, where are they now?¡± ¡°They are near Royal, but they¡¯re in the space crack so that¡¯s why you can¡¯t see them.¡± Nimbus and Wilfred looked at each other, and both of them were shocked. ording to what David said, those two Universe Enforcers might have taken a fancy to David¡¯s talent, so they invited him to develop in a high¨Clevel civilization. After this, David requested to bring some people whom he shared good rtionships with along so that they would have a greater chance of breaking through to Eternal Realm and gaining an endless lifespan. The key point was that the two Universe Enforcers agreed despite that condition. This was somewhat unbelievable. How talented was this kid David to make the Universe Enforcers agree to the condition of him bringing others along? Despite this, on second thought, the two were relieved. David was able to be an Eternal and the Master of the Milky Way at such a young age, so how could ordinary geniusespare to him? The scene fell into a brief silence. At this time, David said, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, don¡¯t worry! Before leaving, I will take the two Universe Enforcers to the Beast Gxy. I will first charge the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n some interest from and shock the surrounding powerhouses. With the Universe Enforcers with me, I don¡¯t think anyone will attack the Milky Way in the future.¡± David¡¯s words once again verified what Nimbus thought. ¡®This kid¡¯s talent is absolutely terrifying. ¡®Otherwise, how would the Universe Enforcers take a fancy to him? Not only did they agree to his conditions but they are also helping him solve his problems.¡± ¡°David, if this is the case, then we have nothing to say. We can only wish you a smooth journey and hope you can achieve greater achievements in other high¨Clevel civilizations. Don¡¯t forget that the Milky Way is your birthce.¡± ¡°I will, Mr. Barlowe! No matter where I am, the Milky Way is my home. When I leave, the Milky Way will be yours again.¡± ¡°No problem! As long as the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n doesn¡¯te to make trouble, I guarantee that the Milky Way will always be harmonious. It will still look the same as the day you left.¡± ¡°Father, Mother, Grandpa Wilfred, I also want to go with David,¡± Astrid interrupted suddenly. The three immediately looked at Astrid. Astrid looked at the three of them without fear. She could not show the slightest timidity at this moment. Since she had made up her mind, she must work hard to pursue her own happiness. ¡°Astrid, what did you just say?¡± Nimbus asked, looking at her. ¡°I said I want to leave the Milky Way with David,¡± Astrid said firmly. ¡°Do you know where they are going? How long will it be till youe back? Are you willing to leave us and your brothers who love you?¡± Nimbus¡® expression turned a little unpleasant. In truth, logically speaking, he should be happy that his daughter wanted to follow David, an Eternal, to a high¨Clevel civilization. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After all, the opportunities out there were much greater there than in the Milky Way. It¡¯s possible that the next time she came back, Astrid would also be an Eternal. However, as a father who loved his daughter to death, Nimbus could not ept Astrid¡¯s choice of following David and leaving her family behind. It was said that all daughters were apples of their fathers¡® eyes. Now, Nimbus felt that his apple was about to be taken away by David. How could he be fine with that? ¡°Father, I want to go! I hope you can let me,¡± Astrid whispered. ¡°You¡­¡± Nimbus was about to speak when he was interrupted by Gamora. ¡°Astrid, have you decided that you want to go with David no matter what?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother! I have already decided. I hope you can let me go, and I believe you don¡¯t want me to return. to the state I was in a few days ago, right?¡± Chapter 1382 Chapter 1382 ¡°Astrid, you have grown up, so your father and I can¡¯t keep you by our side forever. You will have your own life in the future. Now that you have decided, we will support you, but no matter where you go, you must remember your home is here and many family members are waiting for you toe back,¡± Gamora patted Astrid¡¯s head and said. ¡°I got it. Thank you, Mother. Thank you, Father. No matter where I go, I will always think of you,¡± Astrid said with a sob. ¡°Astrid¡­ You¡­ Sigh¡­¡± Nimbus still had a lot to say, but after seeing Astrid¡¯s face, his words eventually turned into a sigh. ¡®Just like what Gammy said just now, Astrid has grown up. ¡®As parents, we can¡¯t keep our daughter with us all the time. ¡®Since Astrid has better choices, a bigger stage, and better development, we should fully support her instead of holding her back. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®Not everyone has the chance to follow David to a high¨Clevel civilization. ¡®If she misses this chance, she might never have it again in this life. ¡®The chances of her bing an Eternal while staying in the Milky Way are really slim. ¡®With Astrid¡¯s talent, it¡¯s basically impossible. ¡®She will only have a chance if she goes to a high¨Clevel civilization.¡® ¡°David, I am handing Astrid over to you. You must treat her well in the future and not bully her. Sometimes she may have a little temper, but it¡¯s a result of us spoiling her. I hope you can tolerate this,¡± Gamora said to David as she looked at him. David was now at a loss for words. He only agreed to bring Astrid along because he saw how pitiful she was. ¡®Great, I have be Nimbus and Gamora¡¯s son¨Cinw now. ¡®Whatever! ¡®I can¡¯t exin this at all. ¡®The more I try to exin, the more confusing it bes.¡± David looked at Astrid. He saw a trace of expectation and pleading in her eyes, ¡®This is the woman who is loved by thousands of people in the Milky ¡®It¡¯s estimated that in her more than 20 years of life, she only ever experienced joy and happiness, and she has no idea what pain is. ¡®She only became like this and had experienced so many ups and downs after she met me. ¡®If I exin everything clearly, Nimbus and his wife will definitely not agree to Astriding with me. ¡®If that happens, she will go back to not eating and drinking. ¡®Thus, it¡¯s better to just ept. ¡®It¡¯s my fault that I¡¯m so soft¨Chearted!¡® ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Barlowe! I will take good care of Astrid and won¡¯t let her be wronged,¡± David said, bracing himself. ¡°I¡¯m relieved! With you around, I believe Astrid will be okay,¡± Gamora said with a smile. However, anyone could see that she was smiling through tears. The daughter that she had raised for more than 20 years and loved the most was about to leave her. Who would be happy in this situation? However, if Astrid could develop better with David and break through to Eternal Realm one day in the future, then everything would be worth it. Nimbus wanted to say something harsh. He wanted to say that if David dared to bully Astrid, he would definitely not forgive him. However, it suddenly urred to him that he could not beat David. Hence, he could only dismiss this thought. For a while, he did not know what to say. Chapter 1383 Chapter 1383 ¡°David, can we meet the two Universe Enforcers?¡± Wilfred asked suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid this will be a bit hard. They don¡¯t like to show their faces,¡± David replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we walk. We just want to see the face of the Universe Enforcers. They are legendary figures who only exist in the historical records of the Barlowe family. If we don¡¯t see them this time, we probably won¡¯t have a chance to see them ever again in this lifetime. I hope you can help us to fulfill our wish.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think of a way to let you meet each other,¡± David thought for a while and agreed. He knew Wilfred still did not quite believe what he said. That was why he insisted on meeting the Universe Enforcers. David figured he could fulfill this request for them to meet. ¡°Thank you,¡± Wilfred thanked. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I can¡¯t confirm whether it will happen or not! You should have a family reunion first. I still have something to deal with, so I wille back before I leave.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After speaking, David stood up and was about to leave. ¡°David!¡± Astrid yelled suddenly. She looked at David with a trace of fear. It might be because she was afraid that David would note back after leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Since I promised you, I won¡¯t break my promise,¡± David looked at Astrid andforted her. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± David smiled and did not speak anymore. He tore open a space crack casually and stepped into it. The crack closed immediately after as if it had never existed, and David disappeared without a trace. Nimbus and Wilfred watched David leave with envy. Although they knew that Eternals could walk in space cracks and could greatly shorten their travel time, it was still shocking when David did it in front of them. There seemed to be only half a step between partial Eternals and real Eternals, but in truth, it was miles apart. After David left, Nimbus looked at Wilfred and asked, ¡°Uncle Wilfred, do you think David is telling the truth?¡± ¡°He should be. With his status as Master of the Milky Way, there is no need to lie about such things. However, why the Universe Enforcers suddenly appeared in the Milky Way gxy is still unknown. ording to the historical records of the Barlowe family, the Universe Enforcers wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to low¨Clevel civilizations,¡± Wilfred replied ¡°Is it possible that David¡¯s breakthrough into Eternal Realm caused a hugemotion, which just happened to rm the passing Universe Enforcers? Then, they found him, took a fancy to his talent, and invited him to join the high¨Clevel civilization?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very possible!¡± Blue Star. Mia was busy with the affairs of East League Chamber of Commerce in the ancestral home of the Concord family. Since David handed over East League Chamber of Commerce to the Concord family for management, Mia had to do her best for David. Since David asked her to wait, she would wait quietly. Mia believed David would not forget her. Whenever she remembered that the master she followed had stepped into Eternal Realm and be the Master of the Milky Way, Mia was so excited that she could not sleep all night. She only wanted to look for a man to settle down with. At that time, David actually had no advantage over those who pursued her like Fergus. However, David saved her. In addition, Mia felt veryfortable and rxed with David, and she did not feel oppressed as she did with other big shots. Based on her intuition as a woman, Mia figured David was a trustworthy person. Therefore, she chose David without hesitation. Unexpectedly, David¡¯s performanceter shook up her world again and again. First, he wiped out the Tuffin family, thest¨Cranked family among the eight prominent families. Then, he wiped out the Grim family, the fourth¨Cranked family among the eight prominent families. In the end, under the watchful eyes of the entire Royal Region, he broke through Eternal Realm, wiped out the Sangruil Sinners, and became the Master of the Milky Way. Chapter 1384 Chapter 1384 The current David was undoubtedly the number one in the Milky Way. Even Emperor Nimbus would need to respectfully salute him when he saw him. As David¡¯s maid, Mia¡¯s current status had also risen ordingly. No one in the Milky Way dared to offend her. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This was something Mia never dared to think about.¡± Until now, she was still grateful for her original decision. This was an opportunity God had given her to change her destiny, and fortunately, she seized it. Otherwise, she would definitely regret it for life. While Mia was concentrating on her work, a space crack suddenly appeared in the study where she was sitting. David stepped out of it and did not deliberately hide his energy. Therefore, the moment David showed up, Mia spotted him. ¡°David!¡± Mia stood up quickly and cried in surprise. ¡°Mia, thank you for your hard work,¡± David said with a smile when he saw Mia working. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s a blessing for me be able to work for you.¡± ¡°Put the work aside for now, I have something to ask you this time.¡± ¡°Okay, David, please sit down!¡± After Mia finished speaking, she moved to give up her seat to David. David also walked over to sit down unceremoniously. Right now, he did not need to be polite. The more polite he was, the more nervous others would be. ¡°Mia, you¡¯ve been with me for a long time. I¡¯m here to give you two choices,¡± David said after sitting down. ¡°David, do tell,¡± Mia stood beside David and replied respectfully. ¡°I will leave the Milky Way soon to develop in a higher¨Clevel civilization. You can follow me, or you can stay and help me manage East League Chamber of Commerce. No matter what you choose, I will support you. You can think about it first before answering me.¡± ¡°David, I don¡¯t have to consider. I choose to leave with you,¡± Mia replied without hesitation. Although she did not understand why David wanted to leave the Milky Way, Mia had made up her mind. From now on, no matter where David went, she would choose to follow him unless David no longer needed her. If that happened, she would have no choice. Otherwise, Mia would definitely not choose to leave David. ¡°Mia, you may not understand yet. I don¡¯t know when I wille back this time. If you choose to go with me, it means that you will have to leave your rtives and friends. When youe back again, things may have changed. Don¡¯t worry even if you choose to stay, I won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°David, from now on, unless you no longer need me and want me to leave, I will never leave you. No matter where you go, I will follow you,¡± Mia said firmly. David looked into Mia¡¯s determined eyes. He knew she had made a decision, so he stopped persuading her. ¡°Well, you should go and say goodbye to your family. I¡¯ll wait for you here. Hurry up and make arrangements, we¡¯ll leave right away,¡± David said. ¡°Okay, David! I¡¯ll head out first.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± With David¡¯s consent, Mia turned and left. Chapter 1385 Chapter 1385 Mia left to say goodbye to her family while David stayed in the study. When Mia came back, he took Mia to pick up Astrid. After they met up with Celeste, they would take off. In the Royal Pce on Royal, Nimbus and his family were still in the room. ¡°Astrid, are you really sure you want to leave with David?¡± Gamora looked at Astrid and asked seriously. ¡°Mother, I want to gamble on this. Please let me go, otherwise, I am afraid that if I miss this opportunity, I will regret it for the rest of my life,¡± Astrid begged. ¡°Astrid, logically speaking, as parents, we should support you instead of holding you back when you have this kind of opportunity. However, you have been spoiled since childhood. I am afraid that you will not be able to adapt to life out there if you leave us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother! I have grown up, so I will take care of myself, and David will take care of me too.¡± ¡°Actually, I can tell that David and you don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship, and he doesn¡¯t particrly want to take you with him. I¡¯m afraid you will be wronged in the future.¡± ¡°Mother¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Okay! I understand! You have the right to pursue your own happiness, but you have always been the jewel of the empire, and you should be favored by all humans in the Milky Way instead of pursuing this on your own initiative like you are doing now,¡± Gamora said, feeling distressed. ¡°Mother! I am doing this voluntarily. I like David. From the moment he saved me, he has held a ce in my heart where he has been deeply imprinted.¡± Nimbus looked at Astrid, who had made up her mind, with aplicated expression. He felt ufortable on the inside. He had raised and doted on his daughter for so many years, but in the end, David stole her just like that. The worst thing was that his daughter was sacrificing herself for him. Judging by David¡¯s behavior, he also seemed to be reluctant to ept her. ¡®What the hell? ¡®Who does he take me for? ¡®If it¡¯s not because I can¡¯t defeat him, I would have taught that punk a lesson.¡¯ Blue Star. David had not waited in the study for long when the door was pushed open and Mia came back in. When she returned to the study, she was a little out of breath. She only briefly exined what was happening to her family. David was still waiting in the study, and Mia could not keep David waiting for long. ¡°Why did youe back so soon?¡± David asked suspiciously. ¡°David, I just needed to inform my family. They all support me unconditionally,¡± Mia replied while panting. ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll go pick up Astrid as she¡¯ll be leaving with us too.¡± ¡°Okay, David!¡± Mia was not surprised that Princess Astrid woulde along. David tore open a space crack and walked in with Mia. J Then, they went to where Nimbus stayed on Royal. Astrid and her family were still in the room. David walked out of the space crack and said, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to meet the Universe Enforcers.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Nimbus replied. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After David finished speaking, he walked out of the room with Mia. Astrid and Gamora followed. Nimbus and Wilfred nced at each other before following suit. When they came outside the room, David flew up first, and the others followed. After he reached the sky above Royal, David stopped and waited for everyone to arrive. After everyone arrived, David said, ¡°Astrid, we are leaving soon. Are you sure you want to go with us?¡± Astrid nced at Gamora and Nimbus before saying firmly, ¡°Yes, David, I¡¯m sure I want to leave with you.¡± ¡°Okay then!¡± After David finished speaking, he waved his hand and tore a crack hundreds of kilometers long in the void in front of him. It was different from the small space crack David tore open that could only fit one person. A wave of chilling aura emanated from the huge space crack. The knife¨Clike wind that blew out was no joke. If one were not an Eternal, one¡¯s body would not be able to endure it. Partial Eternals might be able to resist for a while, but not for too long. Moreover, various cracks would also appear from time to time there. Once it swallowed someone, that person would very likely be torn into pieces. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Even if they survived by luck, it was unknown where they would be teleported to. The huge space crack began to peel off from two sides, revealing the scene inside. Chapter 1386 Chapter 1386 It was pitch ck! Nimbus and others carefully looked around the space crack. ¡®Huh? What is this?¡± In the darkness, they noticed a spot of a different color. This point was particrly conspicuous in the space crack. ¡°Celeste, pleasee out for a while,¡± David shouted at the space crack. After David shouted, that dot started to rapidly expand! Almost in an instant, it came to the edge of the space crack and also turned into a huge ind. The space crack that was hundreds of kilometers long happened to be about the same size as its body. ¡®Is that a tortoise?¡¯ Nimbus and the others looked in shock at the enormous tortoise that had appeared not far away. ¡®This¡­ What kind of tortoise is this? ¡®How could it grow so big?¡± In addition, the aura emanating from its body terrified Nimbus and the others. Moreover, this big guy could walk freely in space cracks. If they guessed correctly, this enormous tortoise was at Eternal Realm.. ¡®How scary!¡® This was the second Eternal that Nimbus had met. The first one was naturally David. The tortoise came to the edge of the space crack, squeezed out, and appeared in front of David and the others above Royal. At this time, a mocking voice came from the tortoise. ¡°David, you punk, you¡¯ve brought two more close friends again? Not bad! You¡¯re so young, but you have so many lovers! If you do this again, the Iridescent Sect won¡¯t have the capacity to them.¡± Nimbus and the others looked for the source of the sound, only to see that a beautiful middle¨Caged woman had appeared on the back of the enormous tortoise at some point. There was also a crowd behind her. Aside from a young man, the crowd consisted of all women, and they were all very young. ¡°David, not bad! You¡¯re just like me. Haha!¡± Amadiughed loudly. At the same time, he gave David a thumb¡¯s up. When Nimbus and Wilfred saw Celeste, they were astonished. An unknown fear started spreading all over their body. That woman was definitely the strongest person they had ever met. Nimbus could feel an energy more terrifying than David¡¯sing from her. She was just standing there, but they could feel a bone¨Cpiercing chill. ¡®Is she a legendary Universe Enforcer? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡®Indeed, knowing somebody by their reputation can¡¯tpare to meeting them in person.¡± ¡°Celeste, Amadi, stop teasing me. They are just my friends. We¡¯re not at that stage yet,¡± David said, forcing a smile. ¡°Friends? Only idiots would believe you. If they are just friends, why are they all women and are all so beautiful? Have you ever had a male friend after living for so many years?¡± Celeste immediately exposed David¡¯s lie. ¡®Um¡­¡® David could not fight back. Celeste seemed to be right. All of the people David wanted to take with him were beautiful women. There was no man in sight. However, David felt aggrieved. Aside from Celia, who was his girlfriend, the others were indeed just friends with him. They might be more than friends, but they were not boyfriend and girlfriend yet. Chapter 1387 Chapter 1387 Celeste stopped teasing David when she saw how embarrassed he was. Even if there were three or five hundred more women, it would be no problem for her, an elder of the Iridescent Sect, let alone two more. Of course, this offer was limited to arranging for them to join the Iridescent Sect and then letting them fend for themselves. She would still extend them some care, but it would also depend on their talent hard work, and luck to determine how far they would go. Celeste¡¯s original idea was to use all kinds of treasures of heaven and earth on those who were not talented enough to push them to Eternal Realm to gain David¡¯s favor and tie him to the Iridescent Sect. However, if there were too many people, even Celeste, an elder of the Iridescent Sect, would have her hands tied. Things that could improve one¡¯s talent, no matter where they were, were absolutely precious. Even if one wanted to buy them, it would be extremely challenging. It was because very few people would sell these kinds of things. They might appear in somerge auctions to increase their poprity. Every time they appeared, the major forces would snatch them up crazily, and the final transaction would be at a sky¨Chigh price. Even a superpower like the Iridescent Sect did not have much in stock. Celeste could still think of a way if it were just Celia and the others. After all, not everyone needed it. If there were too many people, she could not do anything to help them. Among them, Selena and Goldie, who were already talented, would not need them. As long as they followed a systematic process of cultivation, they would soon be able to step into Eternal Realm on their own. Celeste still needed to wait until they returned to the Iridescent Sect to observe their individual situations carefully. ¡°David, since the matter has been dealt with, let¡¯s go quickly! Don¡¯t waste any more time. We have to go to the Beast Gxy to address your concerns,¡± Celeste said. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. As time went by, it was getting harder and harder for her to suppress the desire in her body. She had to rush back to the Iridescent Sect as soon as possible to ask her master for help. If it erupted halfway, the consequences would be disastrous. As one of the rarest special physiques in the universe, the alluring body was indeed extraordinary. Once activated, it would be very hard to suppress even with Celeste¡¯s Eternal Realm Sovereign Rank combat power. ¡°I see, Celeste. Let¡¯s go!¡± After speaking, David flew up. Mia followed closely behind. Astrid nced at her parents reluctantly. Soon, she stopped hesitating and followed David to fly up onto the back of the enormous tortoise. After the three arrived, Celeste nced at Nimbus and the others who were still standing them. Then, she turned and walked towards the pce, with the others following behind her. It was just an ordinary look without any hostility, but it made Nimbus and the others feel as if they had fallen into an ice cave. It was as if they were immobilized. ¡®As expected of a legendary Universe Enforcer, her strength is really unimaginable.¡® Nimbus and the others sighed in their hearts. If their daughter could leave with such a strong person, she might surpass them in the future. As a parent, they felt extremely relieved whilst simultaneously feeling sad. Celeste led the crowd into the luxurious building. The enormous tortoise tore a space crack, went inside, and disappeared. Shortly after, the space crack quickly closed. Chapter 1388 Chapter 1388 Only Nimbus, Wilfred, and Gamora were left in the sky above Royal. ¡°Uncle Wilfred, do you think this Universe Enforcer has surpassed Eternal Realm and reached a higher level?¡± Nimbus asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Eternal Realm is already a huge obstacle for us, and it is impossible to specte. Even the Barlowe family¡¯s countless years of historical records have not introduced it in detail, but what is certain is that even if this Universe Enforcer has not surpassed Eternal Realm, she would still be at the very top. There is no doubt she is much better than a beginner like David,¡± Wilfred said slowly, looking in the direction David and the others had left in. ¡°Sigh¡­ I wonder if I can experience being an Eternal in this lifetime,¡± Nimbus said with a sigh. ¡°Nimbus, don¡¯t be discouraged. Before David showed up, you were undoubtedly the person with the most potential to break into Eternal Realm. Now that David is a step ahead of you and has inspired you, you should be able to enter Eternal Realm sooner.¡± ¡°I see, Uncle Wilfred! David said that he will solve all the hidden dangers of the Milky Way so the Milky Way should not be threatened. Therefore, I can go into seclusion immediately, and I will note out until I reach Eternal Realm,¡± Nimbus firmly said. He was also inspired. One must know that he was known as the most talented in the Milky Way back then, and he was also the one who had the best chance of breaking through to Eternal Realm. However, David appeared out of nowhere and directly broke through to Eternal Realm while he was still so far behind. Furthermore, Nimbus could tell how much the Universe Enforcers just now valued and appreciated David. The reason why this happened must be because they recognized David¡¯s talent. Otherwise, why would the Universe Enforcers be so humble to a person from a low¨Clevel civilization without any background? The other party valued David so much, but they did not even look at Nimbus. Nimbus¡® pride took a serious hit. That was why he decided to go into seclusion and note out until he reached Eternal Realm. ¡°It¡¯s good to have such determination! Nimbus, you don¡¯tck talent. As long as you strengthen your beliefs, you will reach Eternal Realm sooner orter. I am already old so I don¡¯t think I will get a chance to break through in my lifetime. You can rest assured and go to retreat! I will keep watch on Royal while you¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle Wilfred!¡± Gamora did not intervene in the conversation between the two and did not even hear what the two were talking about. Instead, she just stared nkly at the space where Astrid had left in. She was still worried and saddened by the departure of her daughter. As the princess of the Milky Way Empire, Astrid had been loved by thousands since the moment she was born. She never needed to worry about anything since she was always surrounded by a ground of maids. However, her departure to a higher¨Clevel civilization meant that she was no longer a princess. Without her maids, she would need to do everything herself, and she might be bullied by men with authority. Although David was powerful and talented, he would be nothing in the higher¨Clevel civilization, and he would probably find it difficult to protect all of them. Nimbus also noticed something wrong with Gamora. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He put his arms around Gamora¡¯s shoulders andforted her softly, ¡°Gammy, don¡¯t worry too much. Astrid has grown up and she would have left us sooner orter. We can¡¯t always be by her side to protect her. She chose this path, and although it will be a little bumpy, I believe she will get through it.¡± ¡°I know! But the thought that I might not see Astrid for a long, long time makes me sad,¡± Gamora sobbed. Nimbus held Gamora in his arms but did not speak. He put gave his only daughter too much thought and affection. He felt the same pain in his heart now that he was separated from her. However, as a man, he could not cry like Gamora. Chapter 1389 Chapter 1389 The group gathered in the luxurious building on the back of the enormous tortoise. Mia and Astrid stood respectfully behind David. The others looked at David with half¨Csmiles, waiting for him to introduce the two. Celia and the others were already used to David bringing along more beautiful women. They also knew David certainly had no substantial rtionship with these two. It was just that David was a little soft¨Chearted, so it was hard for him to refuse requests from friends. ¡°David, aren¡¯t you going to introduce these two?¡± Celeste asked. ¡°Her name is Mia and she is my subordinate. I met her when I first came to Royal, and she has been with me for a long time. She also hopes to go and see a high¨Clevel civilization,¡± David pointed to Mia and introduced her. At this time, Mia stepped forward and said, ¡°Hi,dies! My name is Mia, and I am David¡¯s maid. When I was being hunted down, he happened to pass by and rescued me. At that time, I secretly swore that I would follow him until I die to serve him and repay his grace.¡± David then pointed to Astrid and introduced, ¡°Her name is Astrid. She is the princess of the Milky Way Empire, and um¡­ We are good friends.¡± ¡°Hello,dies! My name is Astrid. In reality, David was also my savior, and I am not a princess anymore. I hope everyone will take care of me,¡± Astrid also stood forward and introduced herself. ¡°David! Honestly, do you only save beautiful women?¡± Celeste teased. ¡°Celeste! Stop making fun of me,¡± David said, feeling at a loss for words. ¡°Isn¡¯t what I said true? Otherwise, why did you only save these two beautiful girls?¡± ¡°I have saved quite a few people. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Mia. She has been with me for a long time. We have saved manys together.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, David is telling the truth. We are the ones who wanted toe along, and David didn¡¯t have the heart to say no.¡± Then, David introduced Celeste, Celia, and the others to the two of them. Of course, he introduced Celia as his girlfriend. They were all women, and beautiful ones at that. Moreover, Mia and Astrid were very humble, especially Astrid. It waspletely impossible to guess that she was a princess who was loved by thousands of people. The group of women quickly became one. Celia, the official girlfriend, did not mind, so the other women has even less right be bothered. Amadi watched all this from the sidelines with admiration. He could say that David had perfected his method. ¡®How on earth did he manage to get so many stunning beauties to get along so well?¡® In Amadi¡¯s hometown, it was normal for a powerful man to have multiple wives. Beautiful women loved heroes. There were a lot of them with more than ten wives, or even more, let alone less than ten. After all, once they were at Eternal Realm, they would have an endless lifespan. Some ancient monsters who had lived for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years were textbook examples of having a vige of wives and offspring. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, in this case, the wives would not get along as well as David¡¯s lovers. They would always fight and scheme against each other to strive for favors. They would fight in terms of strength, background, and means. On the surface, the wives would be polite and smiling, but secretly they wishes for the others to die! This was the case with Amadi¡¯s father. Although his mother was the matriarch of the Star Mansion, his father, the head of the Star Mansion, had more than thirty concubines besides his mother. He had no choice but to marry all of them. In order to increase the poption of Star Mansion and make it flourish, each head would marry at least twenty or thirty concubines. This was the Star family¡¯s ancestral tradition. If Amadi¡¯s mother were not powerful and did not have the Iridescent Sect as her backing, she would never be the wife of the Star Mansion¡¯s head and have the power to intimidate so many concubines. Each of these concubines had a strong background. If this were not the case, Amadi would also not enjoy his current status as the younger head of Star Mansion. Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390 In the future, he would also be the head of Star Mansion. A lot of his brothers were after his position, and they were all wishing that Amadi would have an ident outside and never return. Amadi nned to find some time to learn from David alone. His father used to be overwhelmed by such trivialities. In the near future, he would also encounter these things. David should have a lot of experience ying the mediator. With Amadi¡¯s strength, he could tell that David and his lovers sincerely weed the two neers, Mia and Astrid. There was no hypocrisy. This situation was rare. David was pleased when he saw that everyone got along so well under Celia¡¯s coordination. To be honest, Celia was not the best among these women. She was not talented, and her beauty was not top¨Cnotch. Selena, Mia, and Astrid were all prettier than her. However, in David¡¯s mind, Celia was still the only one for him, followed by Pearl. Among these two women, one liked him and had waited for him silently for several years, then immediately confessed her love when she heard that he was dumped. Meanwhile, the other one did not ask for anything in return after she helped him manage East League Capitals and even chose to sacrifice herself for him. Pearl contributed a lot to David¡¯s rapidly improving strength when he was on Earth. These two were also the girls that David absolutely could not disappoint. As for the others, David could only go with the flow. ¡°David, when we get to the Beast Gxy, I won¡¯t show my face. I¡¯ll let Amadi go with you to solve the matter with the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n,¡± Celeste said to David. ¡°Okay, Celeste!¡± David replied. ¡°Amadi, when the timees, you will apany David to teach the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n a lesson, so that they will remember and stop oppressing other vulnerable groups.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Celeste!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll retreat first. Don¡¯t bother me if there¡¯s nothing urgent.¡± Celeste turned and left. She needed to suppress the energy that was getting restless in her body with all her might to prevent it from erupting. In the past, she could stili suppress it with 90% of her strength. Now, she needed 100% of her power to suppress it. ¡®I hope I can endure it.¡® As long as she returned to the Iridescent Sect where her master was, everything would be fine. Otherwise, she could only ask David to help. ¡®But if I do that, I might get addicted to it¡­¡® Celeste sighed inwardly. She did not want to do that kind of thing with a man so much younger than her. Not even in a fantasy. Once she got addicted, she was afraid that she would never be able to do without David in this life. ¡°David, I¡¯m leaving too. Just let me know when we get to the ce,¡± Amadi said. ¡°Okay, Amadi, thank you very much,¡± David thanked. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We are brothers, and your problems are mine as well.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Amadi patted David on the shoulder and left too. The enormous tortoise walked through the space crack at an extremely fast speed. Although the Beast Gxy was far away from the the Milky Way, they would soon reach it under the lightning speed of the enormous tortoise. Chapter 1391 Chapter 1391 Beast Gxy. Just like the name suggested, it was a gxy consisting of beasts. Countless races of gxy beasts gathered here to reproduce and live out their lives. This was a level 5 civilization, and it was the most powerful among the gxies. Not only was it countless times more powerful than the Milky Way, a level 3 civilization, but it was also much bigger. In short, any race that was on the top of the ranks here would be able to annihte the Milky Way. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was one of its representatives. They could only barely make it into the top ten in the Beast Gxy. However, if they could ignore the Universe Enforcers, they could easily overthrow the Milky Way using their full force. Not only that, if one were to move the Milky Way into the Beast Gxy, it might not even upy more than one¨Ctenth of the space. One must know that there were still a lot of undiscovered areas in the Milky Way. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If one were to add up all those undiscovered areas, it would be bigger than the known areas of the Milky Way. Hence, one could only imagine how big the Beast Gxy was. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n resided at the edge of Beast Gxy, and the only thing between it and the Milky Way was the Zone of Nothingness. However, the Zone of Nothingness was very wide as well. Normal people would not be able to cross it. Unfortunately, for the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, the humans in the Milky Way were delicious food that could promote growth. Hence, they always vied to control the Milky Way. To put it bluntly, they wanted to raise the humans of the Milky Way so they could eat them anytime they wanted to promote their growth. However, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was a huge race in the level 5 civilization. ording to the Universe Convention, they were not allowed to take action against the Milky Way, which was only a level 3 civilization. This was the rule set by a high¨Clevel civilization, and the Universe Enforcers were the people who set these rules. Without the Universe Enforcers and the Universe Convention, the universe would be chaotic. There would be constant wars between the gxies and races, and the civilians would never have a day of peace. The strong would devour the weak to be stronger, while the weak would never have the chance to grow. This was what happened countless years ago. Back then, there were no restrictions set by the Universe Convention. Even when the high¨Clevel civilizations noticed something was not right and came up with the Universe Convention, no one wanted to obey the rules. They still did whatever they wanted andpletely ignored the Universe Convention until the Universe Enforcers came along to crush those people¡¯s ambitions. They punished the rule breakers and even annihted some of the arrogant ones. Eventually, everyone came to their senses. From then on, the Universe Enforcers¡® reputation resonated across the universe. Even though so much time had passed, their reputation never faded. Of course, the Universe Enforcers would appear from time to time. They would find those who were going against the Universe Convention secretly and punish them severely. To be honest, the reason the high¨Clevel civilization set the Universe Convention to restrict the races of the universe was not to maintain the order of the universe and protect the weak. They were not so lofty. Instead, they did not want civilizations that were level 6 and above to be born under gunfire again. This was the most important reason. After all, the universe was too big. If everyone was constantly being pressured by war, it¡¯s possible that a high¨Clevel civilization would suddenly be born in one such corner of the universe. This was what those rule makers did not want to see. On the edge of the Beast Gxy. In the area in which the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n ruled over, a huge crack suddenly appeared in the space. An enormous tortoise climbed out of the crack and stood tall in the void. Roar! The enormous tortoise let out a sound that sounded like a roar. It caused countless creatures on the surroundings to feel dizzy. They looked up to the void above them in shock as they wanted to see what had made that noise. The appearance of the enormous tortoise immediately attracted the attention of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. The head and senior elder of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, Lucius and Serpentine, immediately arrived at the scene. Chapter 1392 Chapter 1392 Humans were the most efficacious creatures in the universe. Therefore, all races in the universe would imitate the human form. Both Lucius and Serpentine appeared in human form. Only duringbat would they return to their original forms and disy 100% of theirbat power. Looking at the enormous tortoise that inexplicably appeared in front of him while exuding an aura that only belonged to a strong Eternal Realm Ruler Ranker, both of them were a little puzzled. Based on what they knew, there seemed to be no turtle race in the Beast Gxy, right? Even if there were, they would be extremely weak. Why was there such an enormous tortoise from Eternal Realm here? Also, the moment it showed up, it made such a loud noise. Obviously, it did note in peace. ¡®Wait!¡® The two suddenly realized that something was wrong. They saw that there was actually a building on the back of the enormous tortoise. ¡®I¨CIs this enormous tortoise just a ride?¡® Serpentine and Lucius nced at each other. At this moment, they felt very shocked in their hearts. Obviously, ordinary people could not use an Eternal Realm Ruler Ranked beast as their ride. Even though it was just a tortoise, it was an Eternal Realm Ruler Ranker. Only someone stronger than it could tame a behemoth of this level. ¡®Who is this? ¡®What are they doing in the territory of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n? ¡°May I know what your Excellency is doing in the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s territory?¡± Serpentine could not stop himself from asking. ¡°Long time no see, nine¨Cheaded bastards! Have you already forgotten me?¡± A joking voice resounded through the void, making Serpentine and Lucius frown. ¡®This guy did note in peace.¡® The two did not answer, but instead, they stared at the building on the enormous tortoise¡¯s back. They wanted to see who was here to make trouble. After David finished speaking, he walked out of the building with Amadi, then walked toward Serpentine. The moment he saw David, Serpentine recognized him. The Milky Way¡¯s new Eternal: David Lidell. Not long ago, when David first got into Eternal Realm, he gave Serpentine a show of strength. Hence, Serpentine had a deep impression of David. He had roamed the Beast Gxy for so many years, and yet, had never suffered such a huge loss One of his heads on his Eternal Golden Body was chopped off by David using his sword from a gxy away. It could be said that David¡¯s move did not do much harm, but was still extremely insulting. This was an absolutely embarrassing for Serpentine. He had already stepped into Eternal Realm a long time ago. Even if he was only a Ruler Ranker, he was in thete stages of it. On the contrary, David just got into Eternal Realm, and he was only a beginner Ruler Ranker. The two were two small realms apart. Serpentine had indeed been looking down on David, a new Eternal, and that was why that had happened. It was undeniable that David¡¯s sword was scary. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Even after so long, Serpentine was still fearful of it. Chapter 1393 Chapter 1393 The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, one of the top ten powerful races in the Beast Gxy, was also the kind of character that would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. After suffering such a big loss when facing David, naturally, Serpentine would not just let this go. In addition, they also knew the irreconcble rtionship between the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n and the humans from the Milky Way. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n failed to conquer the Milky Way several times before. This time, an Eternal was born in the Milky Way and was so strong the moment he got into Eternal Realm. If David continued to grow, he would likely be the reason for the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s genocide in the future. Therefore, recently, they had been plotting against the Milky Way. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n even spent a lot of money to ask two other two races to help. Even if they could not defeat the Milky Way, they had to remove David, a potentially huge threat. What the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n did not expect was that David woulde to them before they could take action. ¡®Who gave him the courage? ¡®And what is this enormous tortoise at Eternal Realm? ¡®Also, is the young man next to David going to help him cause trouble for the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n?¡¯ Serpentine and Lucius thought at the same time. Lucius looked at Serpentine, nodded slightly, and Serpentine signaled that he understood. He quietly took out an item from his hand and crushed it lightly. An invisible wave spread out and travelled into the distance. The speed was so fast that it could even prate the void. At this time, David and Amadi had reached the edge of the enormous tortoise¡¯s back, standing opposite Serpentine and Lucius. David¡¯s strong mind power had actually detected Serpentine¡¯s small movements. However, he did not stop it. The other party was just calling for help. With Amadi, a Universe Enforcer, by his side, why would he be afraid of this? Plus, Celeste, a terrifying existence, was also behind him. ¡®Bring it on! ¡®Call as many helpers as you have. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡®They will still be scared sh*tless when they hear the name ¡®Universe Enforcer¡®.¡¯ David was looking forward to this. If the helpers called by the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n knew that they were facing the Universe Enforcers, what kind of expression would they have? Would they work together to beat up the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n? ¡°David, you are from the Milky Way, so what are you doing in the Beast Gxy?¡± Serpentine asked. ¡°What? Is only the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n is allowed to send people to mess with the Milky Way? Am I not allowede to your territory from the Milky Way? What is this?¡± David sneered. ¡°David, what nonsense are you talking about? We have been minding our business in the Beast Gxy, when did we ever cross over to mess with the Milky Way? Don¡¯t spout nonsense,¡± Serpentine said angrily. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Serpentine, I¡¯ve met a lot of shameless people, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shameless one. Subordinates imitate their superiors¡® vices indeed. It seems that all Nine¨C Headed Serpents are just like you.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Serpentine was at a loss for words after David retorted. ¡°David, you¡¯re in the Beast Gxy and this is the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s territory, not the Milky Way. Tell us why you¡¯re here, if not, don¡¯t me me for being merciless,¡± Lucius interrupted. ¡°How merciless are you going to be? Come at me! I will ept everything you have!¡± David said in disdain. Lucius looked at David and did not continue wasting his breath. Instead, he roared, ¡°Everyone, an Eternal from the Milky Way came to the Beast Gxy to ride roughshod over everyone. If we let him continue, how will the Beast Gxy continue to show our faces to others? What do you think?¡± After he said that, a voice snapped back. Chapter 1394 Chapter 1394 ¡°Lucius, stop trying to stir up everyone¡¯s emotions. This is a matter between the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n and the Milky Way. Don¡¯t drag everyone into it. You have done the deed and have reaped all the benefits, but now you want everyone to help you now that your opponent is here to seek revenge. What kind of logic is this?¡± The one who spoke was Tarzan, the head of the Titan Giant Ape n of the Beast Gxy. The Titan Giant Ape n and Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n were old enemies. The two races had fought for tens of thousands of years, and they each had enjoyed their fair share of victories. At this point, neither side had a way to deal with the other. How could Tarzan miss this opportunity to taunt the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n? ¡°Tarzan! The grievance between us is a matter within the Beast Gxy, but now this involves two gxies. Aren¡¯t you from the Beast Gxy? Or have you already joined hands with the opponent?¡± Lucius roared. If David had not found helpers and had three Eternals by his side, Lucius would have already teamed up with Serpentine to take care of David. Even if they could not kill David, they would seriously injure him to teach him a profound lesson so that he could not continue to grow. Now, their opponent had three Eternals, so even if Lucius recruited two more helpers, it would be four against three, and they would not be able to cause fatal damage to David. Lucius had to get the other races of the Beast Gxy to side with him. If he was sessful, he would have a good chance of killing David right here. It was true that Eternals were immortal, but as long as Lucius used all of his strength to destroy everything in David in an instant without leaving him with even a single drop of blood, then David would not be able to regenerate even if he had all the ability in the world. This was a one¨Cand¨Cdone approach. ¡°Lucius, stop falsely using me. Who the hell joined forces with the Milky Way? I just can¡¯t stand you Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. In order to grow quickly, you guys actually want to raise humans, the most efficacious creatures of all, to be your food. This is already an open secret. Over the years, you have infiltrated the Milky Way so many times to try to control human beings. Now that they have an Eternal and are here for revenge, you threaten everyone using a virtuous cause. Why didn¡¯t you think about this when you were eating humans?¡± Tarzan rattled on, stating all the things that the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n had done to the Milky Way over the years. He could tell David wasing in strong this time. Obviously, David was fully prepared and hade to take revenge. As long as the other races of Beast Gxy did not intervene, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n would be in danger today. In other words, even if they escaped this catastrophe, they would definitely suffer serious damage. This was undoubtedly the best news for Titan Giant Ape n. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Even if the Titan Giant Ape n were burly, they were not fools. Any race that could transform into humans were not stupid. They also knew to take advantage of the situation to create the best oue for themselves. ¡°Tarzan, I will tear your mouth right off your face if you keep f*cking talking nonsense!¡± At this moment, Lucius¡® anger was about to erupt. What they did was hardly a secret in the Beast Gxy, but it was different when Tarzan said it in front of everyone. The sess rate of Lucius¡® n to leverage the dispute between gxies to kill David plummeted to near zero. ¡°You know better than anyone else in your heart if I am talking nonsense. Everyone, please don¡¯t help this guy, they should bear the consequences of their own mistakes.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lucius stared at the void in Tarzan¡¯s direction. The energy in his body began to fluctuate violently. Ayer of golden light appeared on the surface of his body. This was the first sign of the activation of the Eternal Golden Body. Chapter 1395 Chapter 1395 David looked at Lucius, who was already in a state of rage, feeling speechless. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡® He only said two sentences and the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was about to fight someone else. Now, he was in a supporting role. David remembered the guy who had just pissed off Lucius. He seemed to be the head of the Titan Giant Ape n. Thest time he stepped into Eternal Realm, Tarzan showed up to snap back at Lucius until he was at a loss for words. David did not expect him toe again this time. It seemed that there must be considerable enmity between the Titan Giant Ape n and the Nine- Headed Serpent n. ¡°What? Lucius, judging from how you¡¯re acting, are you thinking of fighting me? Thene on! When have I, Tarzan, been afraid of you? David, my brother, let me help you test this guy first, and then you can seize the opportunity to take action.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Tarzan¡¯s voice came from the void. Lucius was already on the verge of an outburst after Tarzan triggered him. He was prepared to activate the Eternal Golden Body to teach Tarzan a lesson. However, after hearing what Tarzan just said, most of his anger was extinguished. He had not taken care of David and the other Eternals who came to make trouble, so it would be unwise to drag Tarzan into the battle. ¡®Forget it. A hero would not suffer from immediate losses. ¡®I should bear with it for now! ¡®After getting rid of David, I will find a way to make the Titan Giant Ape n pay for this!¡® Lucius thought to himself. What Tarzan said made it seem like was not scared of Lucius and was ready to throw down the gauntlet and fight him, but hisst sentence was undoubtedly a reminder to Lucius. ¡®You still haven¡¯t dealt with David who came here to you to cause trouble. ¡®Aren¡¯t you giving David and the others a chance if you fight with me now?¡¯ It had to be said that Tarzan, the head of the Titan Giant Ape n, was pretty smart. He was not like some guys with well¨Cdeveloped limbs but simple minds. His words not only protected his and the Titan Giant Ape n¡¯s reputation, but they also made Lucius dare not do anything to him. In the end, he also expressed goodwill to David. It could be said that he had killed three birds with one stone. With David¡¯s IQ, he naturally understood what was going on. ¡®It seems that Tarzan is not easy to deal with either. ¡®Why are most of these gxy beasts smarter than humans?¡® ¡°Tarzan, the matter between our two races is, after all, an internal conflict within the Beast Gxy. Let¡¯s talk about itter. Now, we should fight the outsiders together. First, we should take care of David, the punk from the Milky Way who came here to make trouble, and then we¡¯ll talk about other things.¡± Lucius took a deep breath and said as he suppressed the anger in his heart. ¡°Lucius, you should take care of this mess you Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n created yourself. David is here for you, so don¡¯t get us involved. We¡¯re not idiots and we won¡¯t get ourselves involved in your mess.¡± Tarzan fell silent after saying this and made no more sound. His goal had been achieved, and the next step was to see how far David could go. Hopefully, he would at least severely injure the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n and make them suffer huge losses. Otherwise, his efforts to help David would be in vain. ¡°Everyone, since the Milky Way hase up to us, we should at least do something, right? When have us gxy beasts received such treatment? In order to maintain the dignity of Beast Gxy, I hope everyone can unite and attack the outsiders¡­¡± Lucius was still making noise. He wanted to arouse the righteousness of the major races in the Beast Gxy, and take action against David, an outsider, together. However, after he spoke for so long, no one responded to him. What Tarzan had just said was very influential. They were in Beast Gxy and David was an outsider from a lower civilization, and even after he stepped into Eternal Realm and brought the Milky Way into mid¨Clevel civilization, it was still far, far worse than an established level 5 civilization like the Beast Gxy. However, some powerful races that had been ready to speak out against David, an outsider, became silent after Tarzan made such a fuss. Tarzan was right. David did note here to attack the entire the Beast Gxy because he simply did not have the strength. He was just out to get revenge on the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. Chapter 1396 Chapter 1396 These were all the crimesmitted by the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. Why should they get involved in this mess? Lucius was still talking to himself. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He thought that this would motivate everyone to attack David together. If it were not for what Tarzan said just now, someone might have reallye forward. At this point, David could not stand it anymore. He had said only two sentences until now, but Lucius kept talking. Celeste asked him to deal with this as soon as possible. If it went on like this, he had no idea how long Lucius would go on. ¡°Lucius, how long are you going to keep bbering? You should be clear about the purpose of my visit today. You have been targeting the Milky Way for so many years, so you should at least give me an exnation, right?¡± David said. Lucius was pissed that David interrupted him. He waited for a while. Still, no one wanted toe forward. Lucius wanted to tear Tarzan into pieces. If it were not for him, this would not have happened. ¡°David, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, and I have nothing to exin to you. When you stepped into Eternal Realmst time, you attacked the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n for no reason, and now you¡¯re looking for trouble again. Do you think our entire n is weak? I think you¡¯re underestimating the Beast Gxy,¡± Lucius replied coldly. David scoffed and did not continue to talk to Lucius. Instead, he said to Amadi who was beside him, ¡°Amadi, it seems that we have no choice but to take action today. The opponent has two Eternals, so you can choose one! How about leaving the other one to me?¡± ¡°You just be an Eternal, can you handle it? There are twote Ruler Ranks on the opposite side, why don¡¯t¡­¡± Amadi did not finish his sentence. He believed David would understand what he meant. Of course, Amadi had no problem dealing with an Eternal Realmte Ruler Ranker. Although Amadi was also an Eternal Realmte Ruler Ranker just like the other party, he was from a high- Jevel civilization. A lot of his techniques were many times stronger than this mid¨Clevel civilization. However, Amadi did not think the same could be said for David. After all, David had just be an Eternal Realm beginner Ruler Ranker. The difference between the two sides was two small realms. It was not easy to surpass these two small realms to defeat his opponents. Thus, Amadi wanted David to directly tell the other party he was a Universe Enforcer. Once they found out, the other party would surely kneel and beg for mercy. ¡®How simple and easy would this be? ¡®Why does he insist on taking action himself?¡± ¡°Amadi, we¡¯ll only find out after I try,¡± David said with a chuckle. Of course, he knew what Amadi meant. However, David knew what hecked, and it was not strength. Once they got to Star Kingdom, David was confident that he could increase his strength in a short time using the system. Heckedbat experience, and the system could not give this to him. Now that there was such a good chance for him to increase hisbat experience, how would David miss it? Moreover, he gained a lot of confidence after he chopped off one of the heads from Serpentine¡¯s Eternal Golden Body. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I want him,¡± Amadi pointed casually at Lucius and said. He did not know what gave David the confidence to fight someone in a higher rank than himself. However, since David said he wanted to, they should just fight. Even if David could not defeat the opponent, Ms. Celeste was around. ¡°Alright, leave the remaining one to me,¡± David said excitedly. Chapter 1397 Chapter 1397 David and Amadi were gearing up and were ready to take action. Lucius was frowning. ¡°Are you all really letting these people from the Milky Way do whatever they want in the Beast Gxy?¡± Lucius asked loudly. ¡°Lucius, since David is here for you, you should just fight him. There are only two of them so they¡¯re not bullying you in terms of numbers. Besides, David just stepped into Eternal Realm, what do you want us to do? Are the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n so weak that you can¡¯t even take on this challenge?¡± A deep and resounding voice said. Lucius shut up once he heard this voice. Obviously, the identity of the other party terrified him. At this time¡­ Boom! Boom! Two loud bangs went off in session. David and Amadi activated their Eternal Golden Bodies. Two huge golden figures stood in the void looking like giants standing upright. If one looked carefully, one would notice that David¡¯s golden giant was smaller than Amadi¡¯s. The size of the Eternal Golden Body varied. It would change with one¡¯s strength. The stronger the person, the bigger the Eternal Golden Body. If Celeste, an Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker, activated hers, David¡¯s giant would only reach her knees. Just like an adult next to a child a few years old. ¡°The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n has been wreaking havoc on the Milky Way for a long time, and even treats the humans in the Milky Way as food. Today, I, David Lidell, havee to collect interest as the Master of the Milky Way.¡± The golden giant transformed by David spoke, and his thunderous sound resounded across the entire void. After seeing that David had activated the Eternal Golden Body, Lucius and Serpentine would not show their weakness. They could only fight back. Then, the two activated their Eternal Golden Bodies at the same time. Golden light shot up into the sky, instantly transforming into two huge monsters. Both of these two monsters possessed nine terrifyingly huge heads, and every head was showing its terrifying tongue. This was the true face of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. Two humans and two beasts stood in the air. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± This scene made Celia and the others, who were watching in the building on the enormous tortoise, scream in fright. Especially Celia, Pearl, and others. They were weaker and had not experienced this. At the same time, they were also worried about David¡¯s safety. Mia and Astrid had seen David use the Eternal Golden Body. Therefore, they were not too shocked. Even so, when they saw two huge Nine¨CHeaded Serpents, they were still nervous for David. This was the first time Lorraine saw this. As she looked at the four giant towering shadows in the void, she did not have the slightest fear in her heart. Instead, she felt excited and expectant. One day, she would also reach this level. Selenaforted Celia and the others on the sidelines. ¡°Sel¨¦n, will David be okay?¡± Celia asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Since David is doing this, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know him well. He won¡¯t do things that he¡¯s not confident in,¡± Selenaforted. Despite this, there was a hint of worry in her eyes. Everyone stared at the four huge figures in the distance. ¡°Haha! Amadi, I¡¯m going first!¡± David said with a loudugh. After speaking, he urged the giant golden shadow to step forward and charge toward Serpentine. ¡°David! Last time you got lucky and hurt me when you ambushed me. This time, I want to show you that you can¡¯t defeat ate Ruler Ranker!¡± After finishing speaking, Serpentine also charged at David. A man and a beast met in the middle. David reached out and grabbed one of Serpentine¡¯s heads, trying to tear it off. However, before he had time to exert his strength, Serpentine¡¯s other heads wrapped around David¡¯s upper body, immobilizing him. Then, Serpentine freed one of his heads and opened its mouth to face David. Afterward, its mouth began to gather power. Soon, an energy ball was formed. It looked like it would hit David while he was immobilized. Chapter 1398 Chapter 1398 At this time, Amadi arrived and punched Serpentine on the head where the energy was gathering. Boom! The energy ball deviated from its original position and shot into the void. Just as Amadi was about to help David out, Lucius also arrived. Immediately, he engaged Amadi with David struggled to break free from Serpentine¡¯s restraints. In reality, even if Amadi did note to help him just now, David still had a way to escape. He had not used his mind power yet. Four huge golden figures fought together in the void. Everyone was using the most primitive method: closebat. Serpentine and Lucius would immediately gather energy balls to attack David and Amadi whenever they had the chance. However, the energy balls never hit their targets. It was naturally inefficient to use this kind of long¨Crange attack in closebat. However, one of the energy balls was fired toward the position of the enormous tortoise. It horrified Selena and others who were nervously watching the battle. They could only watch helplessly as a huge ball of light approached. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Just when they thought they were doomed, the energy ball disappeared without a trace when it approached the building as if it had never existed. ¡°What?¡± This scene also puzzled many Eternals in the Beast Gxy. They were not surprised that the enormous tortoise could block the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s energy ball. After all, the enormous tortoise was also an Eternal. However, it was strange that it could make the energy ball disappear without a trace. However, they did not question it too much. After the energy ball disappeared, Celeste¡¯s voice sounded in the ears of Selena and the others. ¡°Just watch without worries. David just got into Eternal Realm, so he¡¯s gainingbat experience by fighting the other party. He won¡¯t be in danger.¡± ¡°Thank you, Celeste!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± The women thanked Celeste. They went back to watching the battle in the distance without worries after hearing what Celeste said. ¡®As long as David¡¯s not in danger.¡® Lucius and Amadi were evenly matched in their battle. They did not use their full strength. Amadi¡¯s goal was to prevent Lucius from joining the fight between David and Serpentine. If he could do so, his mission would bepleted. Now, he could tell David was using his opponent to gain experience. Even if Serpentine had the upper hand and was suppressing David, he did not cause any substantial harm to David. David could always dodge his attacks during the most critical moments. This irritated Serpentine. He was an Eternal Realmte Ruler Ranker, while David had just stepped into beginner Ruler Rank. However, he still could not defeat David after so long. There were so many powerhouses watching this battle. How embarrassing would this be? Thest time out, he was beheaded by David in a surprise attack and had already embarassed himself in the Beast Gxy. If he did not turn this around, how would he maintain his prestige? Serpentine was anxious, and he was about to hit David with a huge strike. He had to make David pay the price. David was fighting Serpentine to gainbat experience with an Eternal. When the critical moment came, he would use his mind power to avoid the opponent¡¯s attack. Although his whole body was bruised, none of his vital parts were injured. Chapter 1399 Chapter 1399 Boom! There was a loud sound. The Void Punch cast by David hit Serpentine hard on the chest. However, when Serpentine was hit, he also turned around and swung his tail toward David with all his strength. Smack! Both of them received their opponent¡¯s full blow and staggered backward. The ces they passed through were left in a spectacr mess, and thes in the way were obliterated. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was a race that was good at defense and had strong physiques. Meanwhile, David¡¯s body was also not inferior to theirs after being tempered by the system. In terms of physical strength alone, the two could be regarded as evenly matched. However, David was only a beginner Ruler Ranker, while Serpentine was ate Ruler Ranker, which was two small realms higher than David. In addition, Serpentine had lived for nearly ten thousand years and had morebat experience compared to David. Hence, Serpentine had the upper hand from the very beginning of this battle. However, David¡¯s purpose now was to umtebat experience, so that he would react correctly when he encountered someone powerful in Star Kingdom in the future. Therefore, he did not use any of his trump cards. He only used a small part of his mind power to assist him, and he did not even use the Evil¨CSplitting Sword. The two of them exchanged blows one after another and retreated asionally. Serpentine was in the process of retreating while nine of his serpent¡¯s heads gathered energy at the same time. Soon, a huge ball of energy formed in front of him. It was more than ten timesrger than the energy ball he gathered with just one head earlier. The power this ball contained was unmistakable. If David were hit by this super energy ball, his Eternal Golden Body would be crushed. Even if it would not directly kill David, it would severely injure him. When David saw Serpentine gather energy, he knew that the other party was going to deal him a huge blow. David waved his hand and a long red sword automatically flew out of the sheath on Mia¡¯s back. The red light shed and fell into David¡¯s hands. While David was holding the Evil¨CSplitting Sword, a long red sword also suddenly appeared in the Eternal Golden Body¡¯s hand. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . With the Evil¨CSplitting Sword in hand, David¡¯s demeanor changed. Sharp energy spread to the surroundings with him as the center. Amadi saw this and his eyes narrowed. ¡®Isn¡¯t that a Soulbound Weapon? ¡®How is this possible? ¡®How could David have a Soulbound Weapon in his hand?¡® One must know that this kind of Soulbound Weapon was rare even in Amadi¡¯s hometown. Amadi also had two of them with him. One of them was given to him by his father who was the head of the Star Mansion when he stepped into Eternal Realm. The other was given to him by his mother. His countless Eternal Realm siblings did not have many of these weapons, and most of them did not even have one. This was even considering the fact that they were all direct descendants of Star Mansion. They would only be bestowed one if they had made a significant contribution to Star Mansion. Amadi got it by relying on his identity as the younger head of Star Mansion. It would be extremely difficult to get a Soulbound Weapon by himself. He might only find one if he was lucky and was willing to risk his life exploring all kinds of dangerous ruins. Of course, there was a higher chance he would die in the process. Every Soulbound Weapon was priceless. Unexpectedly, David, who was born in a low¨Clevel civilization, had one. This was so incredible. Moreover, Amadi felt that the sword in David¡¯s hand should be top¨Cnotch even among Soulbound Weapons. It was more advanced than the two pieces he had. Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400 ¡®David is so lucky.¡® Even Amadi felt a little jealous at that moment. He was initially worried that David would not be a match for Serpentine, ate Ruler Ranker. Now, it seemed that he was overthinking. With this weapon in hand, David had the chance of fighting someone of a higher rank than him. ¡®No wonder he was so confident just now. ¡®This kid is hiding so many secrets. ¡®As expected of a man who is immune to the Star Observation Skill. ¡®No matter what, I have to recruit David into Star Mansion. ¡®Bringing such a lucky guy into Star Mansion can be regarded as a great contribution to Star Mansion. ¡®When that happens, Father will definitely reward me again.¡® 1 Amadi looked at David with a look of excitement. Fortunately, David was busy dealing with Serpentine¡¯s big move, otherwise, he would surely misunderstand the look in Amadi¡¯s eyes. Celeste was also watching the fight outside in a room covered in a sea of red inside the luxurious building on the back of the enormous tortoise. She saw the long red sword in David¡¯s hand being cast into the Eternal Golden Body¡¯s hand. ¡°What?¡± Celeste could not help but let out a small gasp. It was clear that she was also very surprised at this time. ¡°Interesting! How Interesting! How very interesting! I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a top¨Cquality Soulbound Weapon in a low¨Clevel civilization. David, I¡¯m very curious about how many secrets you are hiding. I¡¯m looking forward to the day when all of them will be revealed, I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me,¡± Celeste murmured. 1 The Soulbound Weapon was a rare treasure for Amadi. However, for a powerhouse of Celeste¡¯s level, it was not that precious. She had more than one of these things. What really surprised Celeste was that David, a kid from a low¨Clevel civilization, also had one. Even in mid¨Clevel civilization, a Soulbound Weapon was hard toe by, let alone in a low¨Clevel civilization. There would only be more of them in a high¨Clevel civilization. However, they were all in the hands of major forces. If two Eternals with simr strength were in battle, having a Soulbound Weapon and not having a Soulbound Weapon would lead to very different oues. This was excellent for battles between different ranks, Not only did Amadi and Celeste recognize the Evil¨CSplitting Sword in David¡¯s hand as a Soulbound Weapon, but the other powerhouses from the Beast Gxy who were watching the battle in secret also recognized it. This was a level 5 civilization, so they had seen more things than a level 3 civilization like the Milky Way. ¡°Is that¡­ ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°A Soulbound Weapon?¡± ¡°It is a legendary Soulbound Weapon!¡± Shocked voices that wereced with surprise could be heard one after another. Thest time David used the Evil¨CSplitting Sword to cut off Serpentine¡¯s head, there was an infinite distance away, so nobody could clearly tell what technique David had used. This time, they were all nearby, so they could see clearly. Indeed, it was a legendary Soulbound Weapon. ¡®A Soulbound Weapon!¡¯ Pairs of possessive eyes lit up in the void, staring at the Evil¨CSplitting Sword in David¡¯s hand. They were just like old perverts who had been locked away for thousands of years and finally saw a gorgeous woman. They could not wait to pounce on her and dominate her. There were only three Soulbound Weapons in the entire Beast Gxy. Two of them were in the hands of the first¨Cranked powerful race, and one was in the hands of the second- ranked race. Everyone wanted to have this. Among the top ten races in the Beast Gxy, except for the two races with Soulbound Weapon, the strength of the other races was not very far apart. If anyone could get a Soulbound Weapon, their ranking would immediately rise to third or even second. That was why everyone wore this look. Even the two major races that already had Soulbound Weapons were no exception, as they also wanted it. Naturally, it would be better to have more of these powerful weapons. Chapter 1401 Chapter 1401 Serpentine and Lucius also saw the Soulbound Weapon in David¡¯s hand, a strong look of possessiveness appaeared in their eyes. They wanted it too. However, the two knew very well that based on the current situation, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n stood no chance. To them, David¡¯s use of Soulbound Weapon was still a very good thing. Both of them had joy in their eyes. ¡®Great, even God is helping us.¡® ¡®David using the Soulbound Weapon now is like suicide.¡± Lucius was still thinking about how to persuade everyone to take action against David. Now, the opening had arrived. Who in Beast Gxy would not want the Soulbound Weapon in David¡¯s hand? Any Eternal with it would have the possibility of challenging someone with higher ranks than them. No one could refuse such temptation. If Lucius said the word now, he could guarantee many would want to take action against David. As long as they killed David, the Soulbound Weapon in his hand would have no owner. In that case, everyone would have a chance to obtain it. David still did not know his Evil-Splitting Sword had already aroused the attention of many strong spectators around him. However, even if he knew, he would not care. With Celeste, the terrifying Universe Enforcer, as his backer, why would he need to be scared? By this time, Serpentine¡¯s attack was ready. Boom! A superrge energy ball wasunched toward David at such a high speed that even the space it passed began to copse. It was evident how powerful it was. David was not to be outdone either. He waved the Evil¨CSplitting Sword in his hand vigorously. ¡®Evil¨CSplitting Sword technique!¡¯ Woosh! A red sword light shed towards the superrge energy ball. Thebination of the Evil¨CSplitting Sword and Evil¨CSplitting Sword technique did not exist independently. Its power could be superimposed. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they stared carefully at the attacksunched by the two. Needless to say, Serpentine was an Eternal Realmte Ruler Ranker. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The full blow he sent out was so powerful that it was one of the most powerful attacks even in the entire Beast Gxy. Although David was only an Eternal Realm beginner Ruler Ranker, what he had in his hand was a legendary Soulbound Weapon. This was a weapon capable of closing differences in strength. The head¨Cto¨Chead confrontation between the two gained a lot of attention. The powerhouses watching the battle secretly did not want to blink, for fear of missing the moment of collision. They wanted to know whether it was Serpentine who would have the upper hand, or whether the Soulbound Weapon in David¡¯s hand was more powerful. Boom! Woosh! The superrge energy ball and the red sword met in the void. The catastrophic scene they imagined did not happen. They did not even hear any sound. Under everyone¡¯s wide eyes and dropped jaws, David emitted a red sword light from his Evil¨CSplitting Sword and shed Serpentine¡¯s superrge energy ball in half. Then, he shed downward in Serpentine¡¯s direction. ¡®What¡­¡® Everyone was in shock. ¡®How is this possible? ¡®Did David just block a full¨Cforced attack from Serpentine, an Eternal Realmte Ruler Ranker? ¡®Does David have this strength? ¡®Of course not! ¡®He just got into Eternal Realm. ¡®The only variable is the Soulbound Weapon in his hand. ¡®That weapon is so amazing that it allowed David to skip ranks and stop Serpentine¡¯s full¨Cblown attack.¡® Chapter 1402 Chapter 1402 How incredible. Even the two powerful races with Soulbound Weapons in the Beast Gxy were shocked at that moment. The Soulbound Weapons they had did not have this kind of power to cross two small realms to help its users to win in a battle. It could just skip one level at most. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The Soulbound Weapon in David¡¯s hand was obviously much more powerful than the ones in their hands. Countless spectators showed greedy expressions. Serpentine looked at the red sword light that stopped his full blow and continued to move toward him. He was also a little confused. Thest time David chopped off one of his heads with a sword, he thought it was because he was hasty and had no time to umte energy. This time, he acted first. Nine of his heads gathered energy at the same time and unleashed his strongest attack. He was determined to avenge himself for thest blow David caused him. Unexpectedly, he still met the same result. For a moment, he could not ept this. Half of the red sword light¡¯s energy that David swung was consumed after breaking Serpentine¡¯s super- large energy ball, hence it no longer moved as fast as it did at the beginning. Despite this, it still reached Serpentine in an instant. Just when the red sword light was about to cut Serpentine¡¯s Eternal Golden Body in two in one fell swoop, a beam of light suddenly appeared. It blocked Serpentine¡¯s body and collided with the approaching red sword light. Boom! The reaction caused by this collision was muchrger. A deafening sound resounded through the void. The shockwave of the collision spread and sent Serpentine flying. Boom boom boom! The aftermath even shattered manys in the distance. Brilliant fireworks were set off in the void. Since Serpentine was closest to the collision, the damage done to him was also quite substantial. At this moment, his Eternal Golden Body was already half¨Ccrippled. David¡¯s blow caused too much damage to the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. This was their territory, and it was surrounded bys inhabited by the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n¡¯s cores. This blow not only hurt Serpentine, but it also destroyed many livings where the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n lived, causing them heavy losses. Lucius saw all of this. The anger in his heart went straight to his head. No one expected such a result. Obviously, David was still at a disadvantage at the beginning and should have been utterly crushed by Serpentine. In the end, it was David who almost took out Serpentine with one blow. The tables turned so quickly that it shocked the well¨Cinformed Amadi from a high¨Clevel civilization. Even if David was using a Soulbound Weapon, he did not think that David would defeat Serpentine, a late Ruler Ranker, in such an overwhelming way. Originally, he thought that the two sides would be stuck in a tie at most. It seemed that he still underestimated David. David won. Of course, the happiest people were none other than Celia and the others. When David was being attacked, they were all so worried for David. Now that David had won, they were all happy for him. Lorraine was hiding the monstrous waves under her calm expression. This was the first time she had seen this kind of terrifying battle between Eternals. In the aftermath of this battle,s would only be fireworks, and they had no effect other than adding a little brightness to the dark void. ¡®Was this the David who once refused to marry me? ¡®He became so scary. ¡®No wonder he didn¡¯t even want to look at me at the beginning. ¡®Perhaps in his heart, cultivation was the most important thing! ¡®Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such strength. Lorraine looked at Celia and the others who were ted because of David¡¯s victory. ¡®If I had just humbled myself back then, would I be one of them now? ¡®Impossible! ¡®Who am I? ¡®I am Lorraine Lovewood!¡® Her arrogance would never allow her to do such a shameful thing. Only men had ever been infatuated with her. It was impossible for her to be infatuated with any man. Although she admired David very much now, she would never throw everything away to be with him. Chapter 1403 Chapter 1403 David¡¯s Soulbound Weapon not only caused heavy losses to the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, but it also caused them to be utterly humiliated in the Beast Gxy. ¡°David, you insufferable bully! This is the Beast Gxy, not the Milky Way. Do you want to start a big war?¡± Lucius stared at David in the distance and said through gritted teeth. David turned the Evil¨CSplitting word in his hand. After putting it away, he replied with a sneer, ¡°Lucius don¡¯t threaten me. You can¡¯t speak for the entire Beast Gxy, and just now I only casually counterattacked. That wasn¡¯t my fault, since you asked for it.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lucius was speechless after hearing what David said. Then, he turned his head and said loudly to the void, ¡°Everyone! David, an outsider, has been committing atrocities in the Beast Gxy, causing countless deaths and injuries to the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. In order to avenge my people and protect the dignity of the Beast Gxy, I, Lucius, implore everyone to help me kill David. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n will be extremely grateful.¡± After Lucius finished speaking, he waited quietly. He believed that with the temptation of a Soulbound Weapon, these guys would definitely not be as indifferent as they were just now. They would pounce on it like a hungry cat. No one in the Beast Gxy, including the two powerful families that already have Soulbound Weapon, did not want to take the powerful Soulbound Weapon in David¡¯s hands. No one wouldin about having too many of these weapons. The moment David revealed his Soulbound Weapon, his fate was sealed. Even if he had two helpers, it would be useless. There were dozens of Eternal Realm Ruler Rankers in the entire Beast Gxy, while David only had three on his side. The huge gap in numbers ensured that David would not be able to escape the cmity today. The only pity was that although David, a powerful threat, could be eliminated, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n might not have the chance to get the Soulbound Weapon. When Lucius invited other powerhouses of Beast Gxy to help kill David, he had already lost the right topete for the Soulbound Weapon. This was inevitable. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If he did not get help from other races to deal with David, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n would be on the brink of extinction even if they were notpletely exterminated. David was not bothered by Lucius¡® plea for help at all. He felt that since no one was willing toe forward just now, no one would do it now since they had seen how powerful he was. However, what David did not expect was not long after Lucius finished speaking, someone responded immediately. ¡°Lucius, my friend, I¡¯m really sorry. I was busy when I received your message and that¡¯s why I got held up and camete. I hope you don¡¯t mind. Today I will help you kill your foreign enemies.¡± The moment the voice spoke up, another continued. ¡°Haha! Lucius, your race and mine have been friends, so how can I miss out on this? Since someone dares to insult the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, it means they¡¯re looking down on us Three¨CHeaded Hell Hounds. I¡¯m here to help you as well.¡± After that, two gigantic golden beasts rushed over from the void. Soon, they arrived at the battlefield. The two golden beasts were strangely shaped and looked ferocious. David could not tell what species they were. In short, there was definitely no such things on earth. One looked a bit like a dog, but it had three heads and looked much more ferocious than a normal dog. This should be the so¨Ccalled Three¨CHeaded Hell Hound. The other had a red face and long fangs. If one insisted onparing it with creatures on Earth, it looked a bit like a wild boar. However, its fangs had grown to the top of its head. David suddenly remembered that when he first arrived here, his mind power picked up Serpentine¡¯s secret distress signal. Now, it seemed that these two vicious guys were probably the ones he was contacting. Chapter 1404 Chapter 1404 Sure enough, birds of a feather flocked together. The Nine¨CHeaded Serpents were not exactly pleasant to the eyes, while these two guys were no better. If they were on Earth, these guys would definitely make children cry in the middle of the night. Perhaps they might even y a role in warding off evil spirits. Lucius looked at the two golden beasts joining the battle, feeling indignant. They must have arrived long ago, but they did not make a move until now. If David had not taken out the Soulbound Weapon, they might not have shown up. ¡®They¡¯re all profit¨Cseeking b*stards.¡± Lucius never thought that the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n was also the same. They were all the same, no one was much better than the other. Now, this was a four¨Cagainst¨Cthree battle. Although Serpentine suffered some injuries, he still had the strength to fight. Although he was dissatisfied, Lucius still said politely, ¡°Thank you for your help! If we can kill the foreign enemy today, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n will definitely thank you immensely.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You don¡¯t have to do that, Lucius. Our races are friends. Now that the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n is in trouble, how can we just stand by and watch?¡± The Three¨CHeaded Hell Hound that looked like a dogughed. ¡°Ingolf, being friends is one thing. As the saying goes, brothers settle ounts clearly. The Nine¨C Headed Serpent n will never forget your help today. As long as you help me kill David, not only will the Soulbound Weapon in his hand belong to you, but I will also thank you immensely,¡± Lucius said solemnly. ¡°Lucius, you are too courteous. If I refuse again, I will appear discourteous. Since this is the case, I will ept your offer,¡± the Three¨CHeaded Hell Hound said happily. At this time, several other voices suddenly sounded in the surrounding void. ¡°David! You, a man from the Milky Way, dare toe to the Beast Gxy to behave atrociously and cause so many casualties. Do you really think that the Beast Gxy is weak? Lucius, don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡± ¡°David, you are a devil who has no regard for life. You caused countless deaths and injuries the moment you stepped into the Beast Gxy. Don¡¯t even think of escaping today. Lucius, I will also help you kill this foreign enemy.¡± ¡°Lucius, David¡¯s actions have vited the Beast Gxy¡¯s bottom line. Let us help you kill this foreign enemy to maintain the stability and dignity of the Beast Gxy. We cannot let other gxies look down. upon us.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Several criticisms of David sounded one after another. At the same time, more than a dozen giant beasts rushed toward the battlefield using their Eternal Golden Bodies. Shortly after, they all arrived. More than a dozen long and strangely shaped golden monsters surrounded David, Amadi, and the enormous tortoise. Some of them were beasts with four feet, some were in human form with two feet, and some were even strange beasts with no feet or dozens of feet. At that moment, David became public enemy number one of the Beast Gxy. Everyone wanted to get rid of him and celebrate their victory. Upon seeing this scene, Celia and the others immediately trembled with fright. Several women held hands nervously. As they stared at David in the distance, their eyes overflowed with worry. Even though David showed significant strength to defeat one of the beasts, he did it in a one¨Cto¨Cone battle. Now, there were dozens of giant golden beasts around him. David could not win no matter how strong he was. Lorraine was also nervous. She had two conflicting voices in her heart. One of them wished David was taught a lesson for rejecting her back then. The other one hoped David would disy shockingbat power and defeat all his enemies. The two conflicting voices kept ringing in her ears, making her confused. Chapter 1405 Chapter 1405 ¡°Celeste, will David be in danger? Celeste, please save David,¡± Selena said loudly. Her words also reminded Celia and the others. The only one who could save David now was the mysterious Celeste. Everyone cried out to her for help. ¡°Celeste, please save David!¡± ¡°Yes, Celeste! Please save David¡­¡± When everyone was urgently asking for help, Celeste¡¯s voice rang in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. With Amadi around, David will be fine. They won¡¯t have the guts to hurt David.¡± Upon hearing Celeste¡¯s words, everyone was temporarily relieved. However, they still stared nervously at David¡¯s figure in front of them. David looked at the dozen or so giant golden beasts around him inexplicably. ¡®What¡¯s going on? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®Just now, no one paid attention to Lucius¡® words. ¡®Why did everyone suddenly change their minds? ¡®Did my blow just now spread too far?¡® However, ording to what David learned, these lofty Eternals did not care about the life and death of ordinary beings at all. Now, there was no grief in their eyes, only excitement and greed. ¡®What exactly is going on?¡® Amadi next to him saw David¡¯s puzzlement. He smiled and asked, ¡°David, are you wondering why these guys are suddenly attacking you?¡± ¡°Do you know? Please tell me,¡± David looked at Amadi and said. ¡°Of course, I know! Allow me to be blunt, where did you get the sword from? Of course, if it¡¯s inconvenient for you to tell me, you don¡¯t have to. After all, everyone has their own secrets.¡± Upon hearing this, David raised the Evil¨CSplitting Sword in his hand, looked at it, and said, ¡°This? It¡¯s not inconvenient. I found it in a ruin. I think it¡¯s pretty good, so I kept it as a weapon. Is this sword special?¡± He did not say that it was produced by Nine Turning Star Iron through systematic forging. He figured ruin exploration could exin everything. ¡°David, you are indeed a man of great luck. I can¡¯t believe you could get such a treasure by entering some random ruins. This sword is not simple. It is a Soulbound Weapon, and it is also the best among the Soulbound Weapons at that. It is a treasure that can help Eternals engage in battles with stronger opponents. With it, leapfrog challenges against those of higher realms is no longer a dream. Moreover, a Soulbound Weapon is also something that every Eternal dreams of,¡± Amadi exined. ¡°So, that means that these guys surrounded and targeted me just for the Soulbound Weapon in my hand?¡± David asked. ¡°Of course! As the saying goes, don¡¯t reveal your valuables inadvertently. David, if you take out such an important treasure, it will naturally attract others whether you have enough strength to protect it. I am even a little tempted by this sword, let alone those hill¨Cbillies,¡± Amadi said with a smile. ¡®I see!¡® David finally understood. When there was no benefit, those guys would just let things develop naturally so long as it did not affect them personally. Now that they saw the profit, they immediately started acting noble. The reasons they produced also sounded so lofty. ¡®What hypocrites.¡® ¡°Thank you for rifying, Amadi.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s just a trivial matter! As long as you say yes to what I mentioned at the beginning, it will be the greatest thanks to me.¡± David naturally understood what Amadi was saying. Amadi just wanted him to join Star Mansion. He had to go to Star Kingdom and understand the specific situation before he could make a decision. If Star Mansion was an evil force that was involved in all kinds of evil deeds, David would not join. However, ording to the current situation, this should be unlikely. After all, it was impossible for an evil force to be a Universe Enforcer and maintain the order of the universe. The powerhouses of all races in the Beast Gxy did not expect that the people around David would know about the Soulbound Weapon. They thought it was impossible for someone like David who was born in the Milky Way, a low¨Clevel civilization, to know what a Soulbound Weapon was. Otherwise, he would definitely not pull it out and use it so casually. ¡®Isn¡¯t this equivalent to swaggering around a bunch of gamblers with a basketful of money?¡¯ However, since they already knew the truth, the beasts would not need to hide anymore. Chapter 1406 Chapter 1406 ¡°David, now that you know the truth, you should be smart and hand over the Soulbound Weapon in your hand so that you can save your life. Don¡¯t wait for us to do it for you, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to handle so many powerhouses fighting you at the same time even if you are an Eternal.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! David, as long as you hand over the Soulbound Weapon in your hand, we promise not to hurt you, and we will also escort you out of the Beast Gxy safely. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being merciless.¡± ¡°We can spare your life if you hand over the Soulbound Weapon.¡± Many Eternals spoke, demanding that David hand over the Evil¨CSplitting Sword in his hand. Lucius sensed that something was wrong. If David handed over the Soulbound Weapon, he would be able to leave the Beast Gxy alive. However, what about the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Even after suffering heavy losses, he would not reap any benefits. Moreover, this would lead to more troubles in the future and could be taken as him sowing the seeds of cmity. He could not let this happen! ¡®I can¡¯t let David hand over the Soulbound Weapon.¡¯ At this moment, David suddenly said, ¡°You can have this sword, but I have a request.¡± Upon hearing David¡¯s words, Lucius immediately felt something was wrong. ¡°Tell us. David, as long as your request is not too unreasonable, we will say yes.¡± ¡°If you want the sword in my hand, you can exchange it for Lucius¡® life. Whoever kills Lucius will get the sword!¡± David said with a smile. ¡®Um¡­¡® All the powerhouses were collectively silent. They were considering the pros and cons of this matter. They could also get the Soulbound Weapon by killing David. However, David had three Eternals on his side in addition to a top¨Cquality Soulbound Weapon. David¡¯s power with this sword has been proven, and he could easily defeat Serpentine, ate Ruler Ranker. If this sword fell into the hands of the otherte Ruler Ranker with David, it would be even more powerful. There were only two Eternals on Lucius¡® side, and Serpentine was injured. Obviously, it was easier to kill Lucius and Serpentine. In a split second, they had already made up their minds. They would kill Lucius and Serpentine as David requested. They were not scared of whether David would honor the request in the end. After all, they were in the Beast Gxy. When David said he had a request, Lucius felt something was wrong. ¡®Indeed, this kid wants to use the Soulbound Weapon in exchange for my life.¡¯ Lucius¡® mind was rapidly spinning as he tried to find a way to break out of this dilemma. The current situation was very unfavorable to him. If he could not find a way to deal with it, he and Serpentine would probably be attacked from all sides. Serpentine and he would undoubtedly die after facing the siege of more than a dozen powerhouses of the same level. Lucius knew these guys from the Beast Gxy guys too well. ¡®They only seek profit! ¡®A top¨Cquality Soulbound Weapon is enough for them to jointly attack us ¡®What should I do? ¡®What should I do?¡± Lucius thought nervously. He did not have much time left. ¡®Wait, I got it!¡® Chapter 1407 Chapter 1407 The Eternals of the Beast Gxy all nodded in tacit understanding. When they were about to kill Lucius and Serpentine, Lucius suddenly thought of a good way to escape this situation. He immediately said loudly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be fooled by David. His purpose is to use his Soulbound Weapon to cause an internal conflict within the Beast Gxy. If we work together to kill him, the Soulbound Weapon will be ours, right? The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n promises not to participate in thepetition. Have you ever thought of how to divide the only Soulbound Weapon? At that time, it will be another battle within the Beast Gxy. This is David¡¯s despicable plot!¡± After Lucius finished speaking, he paused. Then, he continued, ¡°Moreover, David found the Soulbound Weapon from a ruin. Who can guarantee that he only found one? If he really just found one, why would he be willing to show it to everyone since the top¨Cquality Soulbound Weapon is so precious? I think he must have discovered a lot of them and now he is taking one out to start a fight between us. ¡°Now, we should unite to cripple David and make him hand over all of his Soulbound Weapons. If we do that, each of our forces might get one, which will then avoid this life¨Cand¨Cdeath struggle. Not only will it preserve our strength, but we can also get a Soulbound Weapon each, so why not do this?¡± Lucius said so much in one breath under such urgent circumstances. Therefore, after he finished speaking, he gasped heavily. He had no choice. If he did not speak quickly, he would not have a chance once these guys made a move after they finished their discussion. At the same time, Lucius also observed the changes in their expressions. He figured what he said could move these greedy guys. One top¨Cquality Soulbound Weapon could make so many of them fight to the death. If there were more or even dozens of them, these guys would surely go mad. Even if it were just a possibility, it was enough for them to risk their lives to verify it. In addition, more than a dozen powerful Ruler Rankers were teaming up to attack David and his gang. It would surely be a crushing defeat. Lucius could not think of any way for David to resist the siege of so many powerhouses of the same level. He could not think of any reason why these greedy guys would not take action against David. Indeed, Lucius¡® words once again silenced the entire scene. This was because what he said was possible. Since David found the top¨Cquality Soulbound Weapon in a ruin, why couldn¡¯t there be a second, third¡­ or even a tenth? Furthermore, David was willing to give up the sword in his hand, which only proved that he should still have more. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to hand over the top¨Cquality Soulbound Weapon. More than a dozen powerhouses around them showed expressions of joy at the same time. If David had a few more Soulbound Weapons, their chances of sess would be much higher. If there were only one, then there would be only one winner in the end even after they fought to their deaths. However, if David had more, everyone could get a share. Just like Lucius said, not only would this avoid infighting and preserve their strength, but they could also obtain a Soulbound Weapon that all Eternals coveted after. David did not expect Lucius to do this. He originally wanted to take advantage of the desire of the other powerhouses in the Beast Gxy for Soulbound Weapons to destroy Lucius and Serpentine. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Then, he would state Amadi¡¯s identity as a Universe Enforcer to see if they dared to still ask him for the Evil¨CSplitting Sword. Chapter 1408 Chapter 1408 His n to get other people to do his dirty work was perfect. He could destroy the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n without wasting any effort. In the end, Lucius saw through him easily. David looked at the expressions of more than a dozen giant golden beasts around him. He knew Lucius¡® words had moved these guys. If one Soulbound Weapon could make them fight to the death, not to mention a few or even a dozen. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The point was that David had no way to exin this matter, so he could only suffer this disadvantage in silence. He wanted to get others to do his dirty work, but he was tricked. Now, he was the one trapped in a dead end. David shook his head helplessly. Lucius was able to step into Eternal Realm and be the head of the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, so he was not an easy character to deal with. Amadi watched all this with interest. With his status, he naturally would not be worried about a mid¨Clevel civilization. Although there were a lot of opponents, he might not fear these dozens of giant beasts if he fought seriously and used all his tricks. A level 5 civilization could not fathom the means of a high¨Clevel civilization. Amadi not only had two Soulbound Weapons, but he also had many tricks from Star Mansion. At this time, a giant golden beast could not help but ask, ¡°David, did you hear what Lucius said? Be honest, how many Soulbound Weapons have you found in the ruins?¡± All the giant golden beasts looked at David, waiting for his answer. ¡°You have such an active imagination. This is a Soulbound Weapon, not a cabbage in a market. How can there be so many? I was lucky and found this one, and this is the only one I have. I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not,¡± David shrugged and said helplessly. ¡°David, don¡¯t try to fool us. You need to be aware of your current situation. Since there was a Soulbound Weapon in those ruins, there must be a second one. Be sensible and hand over all the Soulbound Weapons. Don¡¯t force us to do it. If not, don¡¯t me us for hurting you and not warning you,¡± another giant golden beast threatened. ¡°Yeah, David, don¡¯t even think of leaving if you don¡¯t hand over all the Soulbound Weapons!¡± Other giant golden beasts also spoke one after another. This was rted to everyone¡¯smon interests, so no one wanted to fall behind. ¡°I really only have one Soulbound Weapon. I brought it out from the ruins after a lot of hard work. I almost lost my life in the process. Now, you are asking me for more, but where am I supposed to get it?¡± David did not know what to say anymore. He knew that no matter what he said, these guys would not believe him. ¡°Do you think we will believe you? If you really only have one, would you really be willing to hand it over? Do you think we are fools?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°David! It seems that you¡¯re will refuse until you are faced with the grim reality and are insisting we take action against you. When the timees to fight, we might not be able to control the oue. You¡¯d better think carefully.¡± The surrounding giant golden beasts were already getting a little impatient. It would be best to let David hand over the Soulbound Weapon without doing anything. If David refused, they could only take action and kill David to take everything from him. The temptation of a Soulbound Weapon was too great. Moreover, there might be more than one. Hence, they had to risk everything. Chapter 1409 Chapter 1409 Facing more than a dozen giant golden beasts at Eternal Realm Ruler Rank around him that were getting restless, David did not feel the slightest fear, but instead, he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I also hoped to give you more Soulbound Weapons, but there is no way! I just found this one, and I don¡¯t know magic, so it¡¯s not like I can conjure up what you want.¡± ¡°Everyone, it seems that David is not going to hand over the Soulbound Weapons. What are you waiting for? Take action now! As long as David is killed, all of the Soulbound Weapons he has will be ours!¡± Lucius urged anxiously from the side. He hoped to get rid of David as soon as possible. He was worried that an ident might ur if he waited too long. This was because Lucius found a problem, David never showed the slightest fear when he was facing so many powerhouses of the same level. He only showed indifference on his face. On the other hand, the young man who came with him just now showed an expression of disdain. Although the expression disappeared after a moment, Lucius still saw it. It was either those two were fools, or they still had not used their trump cards. David could be the first to step into Eternal Realm in the Milky Way, a level 3 civilization, and be the Master of the Milky Way, so Lucius could basically rule out the first one. 1 In other words, David and the young man still had trump cards. Moreover, it was a trump card that could allow them to not fear the assault of these powerhouses at the same level as them. The conflict between the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n and David was already irreconcble. Now, Lucius wanted to involve the entire Beast Gxy. At that time, even if David had more tricks, he would be facing the entire Beast Gxy. If they were not enough to deal with David, Lucious would summon all the Eternal Realm powerhouses in the Beast Gxy. He wanted to see how David would resist this. The Eternals here were only half of all the powerhouses in the entire Beast Gxy. ¡°Benito, the Tyrant Rex n is the number one race in the Beast Gxy. Why don¡¯t you say a word?¡± Asked a giant golden beast. Then, all the giant golden beasts looked at one of the giant golden beasts that looked like a Tyrannosaurus Rex that had existed on Earth a long time ago. However, his hands were not the same as a T¨CRex¡¯s, instead, they were simr to a human¡¯s. They looked thick and powerful. ¡°Since this human being doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, let¡¯s take action! Get rid of him as soon as possible. I can¡¯t wait to see my Soulbound Weapon,¡± Benito directly made a decision. Lucius was secretly happy when he heard that. The first¨Cranked in the Beast Gxy, the Tyrant Rex n, had spoken, so there was nowhere for David to escape to. He would face the siege of all races in the entire Beast Gxy. Lucius¡® n seeded. All the surrounding giant golden beasts started to move toward the center. The center was where David, Amadi, and the enormous tortoise which Celia and others rode were located. ¡°David, what should we do next?¡± Amadi looked at David and asked. ¡°Are you scared, Amadi?¡± David asked back. ¡°Afraid? Hahaha! David, you look down on me too much. I, Amadi Star, haven¡¯t known the word ¡®afraid¡® since I was born,¡± Amadiughed loudly. ¡°Then, how about going crazy with me, Amadi?¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± After Amadi finished speaking, he took out a pair of gloves from his pocket and put them on his hands calmly. At the same time, a pair of gloves appeared on his Eternal Golden Body. This scene immediately shocked the moving giant golden beasts. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡®Another Soulbound Weapon?¡® In addition to being shocked, they also felt extremely excited. ¡®Great! ¡®David and the other guy really have more than one Soulbound Weapon. ¡®Since there are already two pieces, there should be three or four more.¡® Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410 The happiest of them all was Benito from the Tyrant Rex n. He knew the move called Tyrant Punch, and he needed a pair of gloves to help him exert its maximum power. Unexpectedly, the gloves appeared right when he needed them the most. Benito wanted these Soulbound Gloves. With this pair of gloves, the power of his Tyrant Punch could definitely increase by a few folds. ¡°Haha! I didn¡¯t expect that. I didn¡¯t expect that at all. How did you know that I needed a pair of Soulbound Gloves? Since you¡¯re handing them to me right now, I will dly ept them. None of you should fight over these gloves with me. I don¡¯t want anything else,¡± Benito said with a guffaw. ¡°Okay, Benito! The gloves are yours, but you can¡¯t fight for the other Soulbound Weapons anymore no matter how many David has.¡± ¡°Yes, Benito, I can give you the gloves. Even if David doesn¡¯t have any more Soulbound Weapon in his hands, we won¡¯t fight you, but you have to promise to only take the gloves.¡± ¡°Yes, I just need the gloves, and I¡¯ll give you the rest,¡± Benito replied. ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°It seems like you already have me in the bag, huh?¡± Amadi could not help asking while looking at the giant golden beasts who had already begun to split the spoils.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Of course! Kid, do you think you still have a chance to escape? Give me the gloves and I won¡¯t destroy your corpse. Otherwise, I will not only let you die without a corpse, but I will also kill your entire family in the future,¡± Benito looked at Amadi and said arrogantly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll choke on your saliva from boasting too much? Do you know that everyone who dares to talk like this to me is dead? Your name is Benito, right? You got a good name, but I don¡¯t know if you can keep it for long.¡± Amadi was seething. How dare a trash¨Clike race in a level 5 civilization talked to him like this? He really had a death wish. Even in the high¨Clevel civilization where his hometown was located, no one dared to speak like that to the younger head of Star Mansion, let alone in a mid¨Clevel civilization. Star Mansion was not the most powerful sect in Amadi¡¯s hometown, but it had at least entered the top ranks. ¡°Hahaha! Boy, are you talking to me? Do you know where this is? This is Beast Gxy, the territory of the Tyrant Rex n.¡± Amadi did not want to talk nonsense with Benito anymore. Talking to such a beast was a waste of breath. He took a step forward and charged toward Benito. As the first¨Cranked Tyrant Rex n in the Beast Gxy, Benito was naturally not afraid. As Amadi charged toward him, he also approached Amadi like he was a wild horse without reins. Two huge golden figures, one man and one beast, approached quickly. Amadi did not make any fancy extra moves. He punched Benito with his right hand which was equipped with the Soulbound Glove. At the same time, he roared inside his heart, ¡®Star Banishing Punch!¡® This was one of Star Mansion¡¯s unique skills. Its power should not be underestimated after it was coupled with the support of a Soulbound Weapon. It was as if there was a super huge on his fist. Seeing such a powerful punch, Benito did not dare to block it just like that. Instead, he dodged sideways. However, the wind created by the Star Banishing Punch still scratched against Benito¡¯s skin painfully. ¡®What kind of technique is this? ¡®It is actually more powerful than my Tyrant Punch. ¡®I have to get it!. ¡®I must get this powerful set of techniques!¡® Chapter 1411 Chapter 1411 Benito dodged Amadi¡¯s Star Banishing Punch, and before he could counterattack, Amadi swung his fist toward him again. It was still the powerful Star Banishing Punch, and Benito could even vaguely see a huge fiery red net on Amadi¡¯s fist. The extreme high temperature made him feel as if his skin was burnt. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was toote for him to dodge this blow, so he was forced to brace himself and block it. ¡®Tyrant Punch!¡® Benito was not to be outdone. The Tyrant Punch from the Tyrant Rex n flew toward Amadi with all his strength. Amadi had a look of disdain on his face. Although Benito¡¯s punch looked pretty powerful,pared with Star Banishing Punch, one of Star Mansion¡¯s skills, it was still far behind. They were not at the same level at all. Moreover, Amadi was still carrying the Soulbound Weapon bestowed by his father: zing Sun. This was a glove specially configured for Star Banishing Punch. When the two were superimposed together, their power would be even greater. Although not as good as the Evil-Splitting Sword technique David cast using the Evil¨CSplitting Sword, it was still far better than any average move. Even if Benito was one level higher than Amadi and was an Eternal Realm peak Ruler Ranker, the superposition of Star Banishing Punch and Soulbound Weapon zing Sun was enough to make up for this gap. It might even surpass it. Boom! The huge waves generated by the impact of the two fists spread, shocking the surrounding strong Eternal Realm Ruler Rankers. Benito was a peak Ruler Ranker. Although Amadi was only ate Ruler Ranker, with Soulbound Weapon zing Sun and Star Mansion¡¯s skill Star Banishing Punch, he could definitely match or even surpass a peak Ruler Ranker. The two¡¯s collision at full force represented the greatestbat power of Eternal Realm Ruler Rankers. Amadi shook off the shock and stood firmly on the spot. At the moment of the collision, Benito felt a huge force overwhelming him, apanied by severe pain in his fist. His body was forced to stagger a few steps backward before stopping. At the same time, he endured the pain of being burned by the extremely high temperature on his fist. Such an unexpected scene stunned all the surrounding Eternals. ¡®This human is just ate Ruler Ranker, but he knocked back Benito, who¡¯s a peak Ruler Ranker? ¡®Moreover, Benito seems to be in severe pain.¡® When they saw Benito¡¯s fist, they suddenly realized. At this moment, they could see the burn on Benito¡¯s golden fist clearly. Upon seeing Benito¡¯s reaction, Lucius was terrified for a while. He had fought this human just now. Fortunately, both parties just wanted to dy the time and did not try their best. Otherwise, his fate would definitely be worse than Benito¡¯s. After all, Benito was a peak Ruler Ranker, and he was only ate Ruler Ranker. Even Benito was not this human¡¯s opponent, let alone himself. Next, all of the giant golden beasts turned their eyes to Amadi¡¯s hands. In it was another powerful Soulbound Weapon. To these guys, that pair of gloves definitely yed a part in Amadi, ate Ruler Ranker, beating Benito, a peak Ruler Ranker. Unfortunately, they had been reserved by Benito, so they did not have the chance to get them. Indeed, one could punch someone above their weight if they had a Soulbound Weapon. Chapter 1412 Chapter 1412 Whether it was David or the human being beside him, the reactions were the same. David could cross two small realms and defeat Serpentine, ate Ruler Ranker. This young human was not bad either. He could cross a small realm and defeat Benito, a peak Ruler Ranker. The giant golden beasts around them were jealous. They could not wait to kill David and take all his Soulbound Weapons. In this way, they would also have the strength to fight someone more powerful than them. ¡°An Eternal Realm peak Ruler Ranker? You¡¯re just so¨Cso. Hahaha!¡± Amadi knocked Benito away with a punch and said whileughing. Hisughter was piercing as it filled Benito¡¯s ears. Being hurt by a human being one level lower than himself was definitely the greatest embarassment in his life. The Tyrant Rex n was the most powerful race in the Beast Gxy, and no race dared to mess with them. They had always been domineering and arrogant, so when did they ever suffer such humiliation? However, at this moment, Benito was quite shocked. Although this human being was a little lower than him, his strength was terrifyingly powerful. Even if it was because of the Soulbound Weapon, the punches he used were also very powerful. Benito even felt it was much more powerful than the Tyrant Rex n¡¯s Tyrant Punch. ¡®Who is this man? ¡®David was just a human being from a low¨Clevel civilization who has just stepped into the Eternal Realm. Where did he find such a powerful helper? ¡®They are so friendly to each other, so it is clear that they are close.¡¯ Benito was confused. However, now was not the time to think about these things. He wanted to destroy his opponent first, and get the Soulbound Weapons as well as that powerful punch technique. ¡°Human! You are the first person who dared to attack the Tyrant Rex n in the Beast Gxy. You have sessfully angered me. Next, I will show you that some things cannot be done with casually, otherwise, you will have to face serious consequences.¡± Benito stared at Amadi and said through gritted teeth. ¡°You? You¡¯re just an animal with impure blood. Do you know what we call a guy like you?¡± Amadi paused, then grinned. ¡°A b&stard!¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Benito spat out word by word, his eyes blood red. Amadi was scolding the entire Tyrant Rex n when he said that. The Tyrant Rex n was the most powerful among the many gxy beast races in the Beast Gxy. For so many years, they had dominated the Beast Gxy, and no one dared to mess with them. How majestic and imposing were they? Now, they were called animals by an outsider. ¡°I am asking for it, but I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t give me what I want. It is not just you, even if all you beasts work together, you also can¡¯t satisfy me.¡± Amadi nced at all the giant golden beasts with a look of contempt. Who was he? The younger head of Star Mansion. Not anyone could offend him even in his hometown, a high¨Clevel civilization, let alone a level 5 civilization. Besides, Amadi was not easy to deal with. He had a distinguished status and extraordinary talent. Even in his hometown, he was an annoying guy with a good reputation. The reason why he came to the Milky Way and acted so politely was that he wanted to recruit David into Star Mansion. Of course, Amadi would not allow these animals with impure blood to unt their power in front of him. They were only from a level 5 civilization. If they really p*ssed him off, he would harness the power of Star Mansion and destroy them in a matter of minutes.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 1413 Chapter 1413 Amadi was taunting all the giant golden beasts present. These noble gxy beasts had never suffered such insults, and now, Amadi was calling them animals. This was uneptable. Despite this, they did not act immediately. Instead, they waited for Benito¡¯s next move. Benito was one of the three strong Eternal Realm peak Ruler Rankers of the Tyrant Rex n. He would definitely not spare the other party for hurting him and calling him an animal. ¡°Great! Great! Very great!!¡± Benito said three ¡®greats¡® in a row, and then shouted loudly ¡°Brothers, you heard it too. This human called the Tyrant Rex n animals with impure blood. When have we ever suffered such insults? He also scolded all of you just now, so will you guys just take this?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he got a response. ¡°Let¡¯s attack him together! Get it done as soon as possible. ording to what my third brother said just now, the Tyrant Rex n will only take that pair of gloves as loot, and the rest will belong to you guys, how about it?¡± The voice came from the void. The one who spoke was the head of the Tyrant Rex ne, Benito¡¯s elder brother: Idi. ¡°Since you said that, Lord Idi, we will do as you say! Since they want to insult the Beast Gxy so much, they shouldn¡¯t me us for being ruthless. What do you all think?¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± ¡°Agreed!¡± Several voices agreed. Afterward, more than ten giant golden beasts came rushing over from afar. Soon, they all arrived at the battlefield. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The giant golden beasts who came this time were obviously stronger than the ones who had appeared earlier. Except for Lucius, Serpentine, and Benito, most of the batch just now were beginner Ruler Rankers and mid¨CRuler Rankers. Meanwhile, this batch consisted of all mid andte Ruler Rankers. Among them were even three peak Ruler Rankers. Altogether, there were about thirty beasts from the two batches of giant golden beasts. These were all Eternal Realm powerhouses. Almost 80% of all Eternals in the Beast Gxy had been assembled. Amadi felt things were getting tricky after they assembled. With the strength of David, a beginner Ruler Ranker, and his Soulbound Weapon, it would be good if he could block three to five of them at most. After that, Amadi could handle the rest. Even if Amadi tried his best to face more than 20 Ruler Ranks including several peak Ruler Rankers, he might not have the strength to do so even if he was willing. ¡®Fine. I guess I still need Ms. Celeste¡¯s help.¡® As for the option to simply reveal his Universe Enforcer identity and intimidating these guys, Amadi could not do it because he felt that it would be too embarrassing. As far as he knew, the Universe Enforcer were an invincible existence in the hearts of these mid and low- level civilizations. Amadi did not want to lower the reputation of the Universe Enforcer and allow these guys think that the Universe Enforcer were just so¨Cso. If these guys lost their sense of awe, it would be hard to manage themter on. Even if he wanted to reveal his identity as a Universe Enforcer, he still needed Ms. Celeste to take action and embarass these guys first. In addition, Amadi figured that with the current situation, if Ms. Celeste did not do anything, these guys would not believe him even if he revealed his identity as a Universe Enforcer. In the vast universe, the person with the most power would get the final say. David looked at nearly thirty giant golden beasts at Eternal Realm that quickly surrounded him. He was at a loss for words. He originally wanted to use these guys to umtebat experience. Now, he stood no chance after what Amadi did. If he were attacked by thirty Eternals, it might result in serious injury or even death if he were not careful. At that time, he would not even have a chance to abuse his immortality. That would be the real injustice. The two looked at each other. Both of them could read each other¡¯s thoughts and they stepped back at the same time. Chapter 1414 Chapter 1414 After approaching the enormous tortoise, they tacitly retracted their Eternal Golden Body and stood on the back of the enormous tortoise. However, they did not return into the building. The actions of the two also attracted the attention of the surrounding giant golden beasts. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Weren¡¯t you very powerful just now? Not only did you call us animals, but you also said that we couldn¡¯t kill you even if we all worked together. What¡¯s the matter now? Are you scared? Don¡¯t retreat if you have the guts! Come here and let¡¯s fight!¡± Idi sneered ¡°Tch, is your head filled with nothing but sh*t? Which eye of yours saw that I was scared? If I were scared, why didn¡¯t I run away? I am standing here now. If you have the guts,e and kill me!¡± Amadi yelled. Now he had fully revealed his true colors as the younger head of Star Mansion and also illustrated how he used his inherent strength to abuse others. With Celeste, a strong Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker, standing behind him, he would not be afraid of these sacks of trash. Amadi did not pay much attention to the approaching giant golden beasts. On the contrary, David on the side was a little worried. Celeste told him 90% of herbat power had to be used to suppress the desire that was about to explode from her body. This was the seque of triggering the alluring body. Amadi certainly had no idea of this. Now there were so many Ruler Rankers around, would the remaining 10% of Celeste¡¯sbat power be enough? David was a little unsure. He had no idea that as time passed, Celeste was not only using 90% of herbat power to suppress the desire, but 100%. The reason she said she would not show her face and asked Amadi to handle this with David was that she needed to control herself. Inside the red room in the luxurious building on the enormous tortoise¡¯s back, Celeste looked out the window with an unpleasant look on her face. She scolded, ¡°Damn those troublemakers!¡± Normally, Celeste would not even bother about these Eternal Realm Ruler Rank trash. However, this was different. If she did not do anything, those troublemakers, David and Amadi, would not have the strength to handle so many opponents of the same rank. ¡®What should I do?¡® Celeste was in a dilemma. ¡®If I don¡¯t do anything, David and Amadi will be in danger. ¡®Of these two, one is my best friend¡¯s son whom I promised her to take good care of. ¡®Meanwhile, the other one is a peerless lunatic who has a very high potential to go beyond Eternal Realm. ¡®Therefore, I can¡¯t let anything happen to them. ¡®If I do something, I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡®The consequences will be serious if my alluring body is triggered as well.¡® Celeste closed her eyes to try to see if she could spare some strength. She did not need to spare much, as only half of it would be enough to defeat these Ruler Rankers. After a while, Celeste opened her eyes. Her face was pale. ¡®I can¡¯t!¡® Chapter 1415 Chapter 1415 These gxy beasts from the Beast Gxy did not kill David immediately but chose to approach slowly and surround him. They would do this because David and Amadi were Ruler Rankers with Soulbound Weapon. They were very dangerous. If the two got nervous and joined forces to suddenly attack one of them, it was very likely to cause serious injuries or even death. Hence, it was necessary to prevent David and Amadi¡¯s counterattack. As long as David¡¯s retreat was blocked and they approached him slowly, even if David did a surprise attack, they would have time to react and avoid any serious consequences. If nearly 30 Ruler Rankers were united and acted collectively regardless of the risk of getting injured, David and Amadi would have no room to resist at all. After all, the difference in numbers between the two sides was too great. Unfortunately, they did not do this. These giant golden beasts possessed the highestbat power of their respective races. They not only represented themselves but also the gxy beast race they belonged to. If David selected them and they became the target of a sneak attack that led to serious injury or death, it would be a devastating blow to their race. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They needed to consider all these factors. Therefore, everyone tacitly agreed not to attack rashly but to instead block David¡¯s way out. They tightened the encirclement, approached slowly, and concentrated on preventing any counterattacks. No one wanted to be the lucky one that David targetted before he died. The Soulbound Weapon was certainly important, but it is obviously paled inparison to the survival of their entire race. The atmosphere at the scene was extremely solemn. The gxy beasts like Benito were worried about David¡¯s counterattack, so they needed a high degree of concentration. Once they sensed that something was not right, they would act immediately. Celia and the others held their breaths as they watched the giant figures approaching slowly. From their tightly held hands, one could tell how nervous they were. Meanwhile, David¡¯s heart sank slowly. It stood to reason that when things got to this point, Celeste should havee out to say something as she was the only one who could take care of this now. Despite this, Celeste had not made a move at all until now. Thinking back to Celeste¡¯s recent performance and what she said, David felt that things might be getting a little tricky. ¡®Is Celeste not doing anything because she needs to suppress her desire with all her strength? ¡®If this is the case, we might have shot ourselves in the foot.¡® David had a headache facing so many dominating gxy beasts. Even if he had the system, which was also his cheat code, at this moment, it would not help. The system allowed him to spend money to quickly increase his strength, but it could not help him deal with powerful enemies. He could only depend on himself now. David felt powerless again. ¡®If I knew things would have turned out like this, I would just tell them Amadi¡¯s identity as a Universe Enforcer the moment we arrived. ¡®In that case, even if we revealed the Soulbound Weapon, no other gxy beast races would have dared to interfere with our affairs with the Nine¨Cheaded Serpent n. ¡®Things havee to this point. ¡®Even if I tell them about Amadi being a Universe Enforcer, these crazy guys might not believe me. They will think that we want to take the opportunity to escape. ¡®What should we do?¡® David racked his brain but could not find a solution. He could only hope that Celeste could temporarily suppress her desire and spare some strength to frighten these guys. He looked at Amadi next to him. He saw that the other party did not have the slightest sense of urgency, and his face was calm and indifferent. He waspletely unaware of the crisis. David sighed helplessly. Amadi had no idea of the predicament Celeste was facing now, and that was why he showed this expression. This was a secret between Celeste and David. Celeste had warned him not to say anything, so naturally, he would not tell a third party. Chapter 1416 Chapter 1416 Now, Amadi might still be thinking about the scene where these gxy beasts knelt and beg for mercy after Ms. Celeste took action! However, the main culprit who caused this was still David. If it were not for him, why would Celeste need to suppress herself with all her strength and not be able to act freely? Even so, David was innocent. Sleeping with Celeste was somethingpletely out of his control. Who made Celeste¡¯s alluring body so alluring? It attracted his mind power so uncontrobly and forced him to that unbearable thing. It was also the first time David found out that the mind power could do this. It changed how he saw things. As he was looking at nearly thirty giant golden beasts slowlt approaching, Amadi felt a little indifferent. In his opinion, who was standing behind him? Celeste! The first of thest seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect. An Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker. Every once in a while, seven peerless high priestesses represented by seven colors, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet, would appear in the Iridescent Sect. Celeste was the head of thest seven high priestesses, and the color she represented was red. Amadi¡¯s mother was also one of thest seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect, whose color was green. Even in Amadi¡¯s hometown, Celeste was a well¨Cknown figure. With such a strong person behind him, Amadi did not need to worry at all. Ms. Celeste would solve all crises. Amadi did not know that Celeste was looking at the giant golden beasts surrounding them with a gloomy expression. If her alluring body had not been activated, she could easily solve the troubles in front of her at will. However, she was in dire condition now. Once she made a move, she would not be able to suppress the desire in her body, and she would be in trouble. It was impossible for Celeste to watch David and Amadi get killed. Dozens of dominating gxy beasts were already very close, surrounding the enormous tortoise. If they took action at the same time now, David and Amadi would have no chance of escaping. Even if they fought back desperately, they would not do much. Celeste knew she had to do something. Once the two sides started to fight, there would be too many uncertainties. She seemed to have made up her mind. With a blushing face, she scolded, ¡°David, you little b*stard, you caused all this yourself. If you dare to refuse whenever I ask for help, I will skin you alive.¡± David was now certain that Celeste was suppressing the desire in her body with all her strength. He caused this. ¡®Sigh, I can only fight to the death.¡® At this time, Amadi also began to have doubts in his heart. ¡®What happened to Ms. Celeste? ¡®Why is she not doing anything? ¡®Is she trying to train us?¡® N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He nced at the giant golden beasts who were already approaching. ¡®Train? ¡®Isn¡¯t she trying to send me to hell by asking me to fight against so many powerhouses of the same level? There are even a few peak Ruler Rankers among them!¡± Chapter 1417 Chapter 1417 ¡°Amadi, I¡¯m sorry I got you in trouble. Let¡¯s fight!¡± After David finished speaking, he activated the Eternal Golden Body again! Although Amadi did not understand what David meant, he could not be cowardly anymore after he saw that ready David was to fight He was from a high¨Clevel civilization, so how could he lose to David, a person from a low¨Clevel civilization? At the same time, Amadi would show David the power of Star Mansion¡¯s skills. The two activated their Eternal Golden Bodies one after the other and got ready to fight. At this time, someone from among the dozens of giant golden beasts shouted. ¡°Go!¡± Immediately, all the giant golden beasts rushed toward David and Amadi at full speed. At the same time, they were also preparing their most powerful moves. They had to seriously injure or even kill David and Amadi immediately. This was the best chance of preventing their counterattack. Nearly thirty Eternal Realm Ruler Rankers attacked at the same time. How spectacr was the scene? The hearts of Celia and the other women watching leaped into their throats. They were afraid that in the next moment, David would no longer be alive. Such a magnificent scene was rare even in the high¨Clevel civilization where Amadi¡¯s hometown was located. More than 80% of the top powerhouses in this level 5 civilization were here. David and Amadi were terrified. However, they did not stop what they were doing. ¡®Evil¨CSplitting Sword Technique!¡® ¡®Star Banishing Punch!¡® The two yelled in their hearts at the same time. However, when the unequal bodies were about to sh with each other, a voice could be heard. ¡°Get lost!¡± It was like a stone thrown into a calmke. Ayer of ripples spread out with the enormous tortoise as the center. When all the Ruler Ranked gxy beasts charging forward heard this voice, they felt a burst of pressure in their ears. Then, their heads started to spin. Then, their bodies were hit by a huge force. Severe pain swept over their bodies and they flew backward uncontrobly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The strength of this force exceeded their imaginations. In the process of retreating, they could not even maintain their Eternal Golden Bodies so they dissipated into the void. Just for a split second, dozens of Ruler Ranked gxy beasts who besieged David and Amadi and their Eternal Golden Bodies were all destroyed, revealing their original bodies. Their original bodies were exactly the same as their Eternal Golden Bodies. Although their bodies wererger than humans, they were nothingpared to the Eternal Golden Body. These gxy beasts who had returned to their original bodies managed to stabilize themselves with difficulty. As they endured the severe pain in their bodies, they looked at the enormous tortoise in the distance with fear in their eyes. The sound just now came from the building on the enormous turtle¡¯s back. The power of the owner of the voice was not something they couldpete with at all. The two sides were not at the same level at all. David and Amadi let out sighs of relief when they heard Celeste¡¯s voice. If they had to fight these beasts, they would surely die. ¡®Luckily, Celeste showed some of her strength at this critical moment. If not, we would have died here today.¡¯ David thought on the inside. He knew Celeste would not watch them die. Amadi was not surprised by the result because he knew how strong Celeste was. Even if those were Immortal Rankers, the result would still be the same and nothing would change, let alone a group of Ruler Rankers. Chapter 1418 Chapter 1418 This was Celeste. The head of thest seven high priestesses in the Iridescent Sect. A peerless Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker. The two retracted their Eternal Golden Bodies at the same time. David looked at the gxy beasts who had returned to their original forms in the distance, and he was still shocked. It did not surprise him at all that Celeste was able to beat these guys. However, wasn¡¯t it a little extreme that just one sentence could destroy the Eternal Golden Bodies of nearly 30 Ruler Rank gxy beasts and seriously injure them? ¡®She¡¯s iprehensibly powerful!¡¯ David decided that as soon as he arrived at Star Kingdom, he should immediately find a way to spend money to obtainvish points so he could improve his strength as soon as possible. He wanted to reach Celeste¡¯s level as soon as possible, and maybe even beyond that. David did not want to experience this feeling of powerlessness in the face of a strong enemy anymore. It went without saying that Celia and the others were dumbfounded after they saw this. Their brains still could notprehend what was going on. Only Lorraine had a strange look in her eyes. ¡®My master is so strong. ¡®It seems that I have followed the right person.¡® Lorraine remembered Celeste telling her that she was only a semi¨Cfinished product and hoped to develop herself into a finished product. If a semi¨Cfinished product was so powerful, how strong would the finished product be? At this moment, Lorraine was full of hope for her uing life. She had to work hard to be the finished product Celeste mentioned. She had to surpass her master and be better than her. When she returned again, she would definitely shock everyone. ¡°M¨CMay I know w¨Cwho¡¯s there? I¨CI¡¯m sorry for offending you, p¨Cplease be merciful and spare us,¡± one of the gxy beasts asked with a shaky voice. His voice also brought other gxy beasts back to reality. They were all quietly and patiently listening for the person¡¯s answer. They all understood in their hearts that with the terrifying strength that the opponent had just shown, it would be simple for them to destroy the entire Beast Gxy. This was not a powerhouse from a mid¨Clevel civilization. Someone so strong would not evene from the only level 6 civilization in this gxy. Only a high¨Clevel civilization would have someone like this.. On the surface, the difference between mid¨Clevel civilization and high¨Clevel civilization was just one word, but in reality, they were miles apart. The gap between the two was like the difference between Universe Realm and Eternal Realm. No matter how many Universe Realm powerhouses fought with Eternals, they were still like ants to the latter. This was not a gap that could be filled by quantity. ¡®However, why would a high¨Clevel civilization powerhouse appear here? ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡®Could it be¡­¡® ¡°I am the Universe Enforcer responsible for patrolling this area.¡± Celeste¡¯s voice shook the hearts of gxy beasts. Sure enough, it was a Universe Enforcer. Only a legendary Universe Enforcer could possess such strength. ¡°Greetings, Universe enforcer!¡± All the gxy beasts got down, knelt in the direction of the enormous tortoise, and shouted loudly. ¡°You ants¨Clike animals, what should I do to you now that you¡¯ve offended me?¡± Celeste said coldly. When they heard Celeste calling them animals, these gxy beasts did not feel the slightest bit of dissatisfaction in their hearts. They merely wanted to appease the anger of the Universe Enforcer. Otherwise, today would be theirst day alive. ¡°Universe Enforcer, calm down! Universe Enforcer, calm down! We didn¡¯t know you were here and identally offended you. Please be magnanimous and give us a chance to survive. We will definitely do our best to repay your kindness.¡± ¡°My lord, please be magnanimous and give us a chance to survive¡­¡± The terrified gxy beasts kowtowed and begged for mercy. Chapter 1419 Chapter 1419 The gxy beasts begged for mercy, but Celeste was not going to go easy on them. She was in a horrible mood right now. She was forced to use her strength to help David and Amadi escape. The desire in her body had already found a gap and was escaping. Even if Celeste immediately held back with all her strength, it was still useless. Once a gap has been formed, it could no longer be closed. Originally, Celeste thought that with her strength, she could hold on until they returned to the IridescentSect. She did not expect such an ident to happen. She already had a hunch. Soon, she would not be able to hold on anymore. All of this was caused by the little b*stard David. He had to take responsibility for this. Celeste, who had nowhere to vent her anger, could only vent on these gxy beasts. ¡°Hmph! You bunch of ants think that I will spare you if you kowtow to apologize to me? You are so naive!¡± ¡°Universe Enforcer, what we should do so that you¡¯ll let us go. No matter what you ask, as long as you say it, we will definitely do it.¡± ¡°Yes, Universe Enforcer, just state your request. Even if we risk our lives, we will help youplete it. We only hope that you will give us a chance to redeem ourselves.¡± The gxy beasts kneeling in the void spoke one after another. They could tell that the Universe Enforcer did not want to kill them. It would be easy for her to kill all of them relying on the strength that she had just shown, but why was she wasting time spouting so much nonsense? Since there was a chance of survival, who would not want seize it? Who would want to die? As for the Soulbound Weapons, the Gxy Beasts were no longer even thinking about them. No matter how good the treasure was, they still needed to be alive to enjoy it. Now, these gxy beasts just wanted to stay alive. Celeste¡¯s voice just now scared these guys out of their wits. Facing such a powerful Universe Enforcer, they did not even dare to try to escape. In fact, if they ran away now, Celeste could not do anything to them. Because of what she did just now, she could not suppress herself as well as before. Although she could temporarily restrain herself now, she could not attack anymore. Otherwise, the desire in her body was likely to burst out immediately. Therefore, Celeste had to now suppress herself with everything she had. She did not dare to be distracted. Even if all these gxy beasts escaped, she would not even pay attention to them. Unless there was a life¨Cand¨Cdeath crisis, Celeste would never make another move. ¡°David and Amadi are my representatives. All you have to do is to satisfy the two of them, otherwise¡­ I will let you know the fate awaiting you for offending a Universe Enforcer.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Celeste had just finished speaking and all the gxy beasts rushed to reply, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Universe Enforcer! We will definitely satisfy Master Amadi and Master David. No matter what demands they make, we will not say no as long as it¡¯s within our power.¡± Celeste ignored the gxy beasts who were scared witless. She added, ¡°David, Amadi, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Take care of whatever you need to as soon as possible. You can just bring up anything you need. If these guys don¡¯t satisfy you, I will let them know that there are people in this world they can¡¯t offend.¡± ¡°I got it, Celeste.¡± ¡°Yes, Celeste.¡± David and Amadi said at the same time. Celeste did not say anything. The crisis had been taken care of, and she was not in the mood to care about these trivial matters. She needed to concentrate all of her power to suppress herself a little longer. Chapter 1420 Chapter 1420 It was impossible to hold on until they went back to the Iridescent Sect. She could only dy it for as long as possible. It might not be long before she needed to ask David for help. When she thought of the fact that she would need to ask David to do that in the fantasy, a blush appeared on Celeste¡¯s face. At the same time, her body began to feel slightly hot and exuded a breathtaking fragrance. Coupled with the stimtion of her own alluring body, her originally mature and charming body was even now more coquettish. Her allure was soaring, stimting the male hormones. If a normal man saw Celeste¡¯s current appearance, he would definitely not be able to stop himself from pouncing on her. Even if there was an abyss ahead, he still would not hesitate at all. This was her alluring body, a very special physique in the universe. Women with this physique were very rare. Every one of them was a catastrophe. Celeste was one, and so was Lorraine. It was just that Lorraine was still young and her strength was low, so she could not fully disy her alluring body. As she age increased, so would her strength. Gradually, she would be another Celeste in the future. There was even a great possibility that she would surpass Celeste. Because Celeste was experienced, she would make a training n that was most suitable for Lorraine so that she could maximize the uniqueness of her alluring body. ¡°Little b*stard, you caused this. I will destroy you if you dare to reject me.¡± Celeste closed her eyes after cursing and devoted herself to suppressing her desires. David stood on the back of the enormous tortoise. Although he was calm on the surface, he was a little worried in his heart. He knew Celeste had no choice, and that was why she took the risk. He wondered how the other party was doing now. If she could not suppress the desire in her body like she said and it erupted, it would be troublesome. Once Celeste lost her mind, with her terrifying strength, not only they would suffer, but the entire Beast Gxy and even the surrounding gxies would suffer. This was definitely more serious than the consequences of the war between the gxies. It would be significantly more devastating as well. ¡°What requests do you have? Please tell us, we will definitely fulfill it with everything we have.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! If you have any requests, just tell us. We will satisfy you even if we are smashed to pieces in the process.¡± David did not care about this because he was worried about Celeste. Amadi sneered and did not speak. However, his gaze sent a chill down the gxy beasts¡® backs. Right now, the most terrified ones were Lucius and Serpentine from the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n. There was an irreconcble conflict between them and David. They wanted to use the Beast Gxy¡¯s power to kill David N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, David transformed into the representative for a Universe Enforcer. What should they do? Lucius sensed that David hade with bad intentions earlier on. Now, they understood that he had a Universe Enforcer backing him. No wonder the two were not scared of facing the power of the entire Beast Gxy. Their backing was indeed terrifyingly powerful. Lucius and Serpentine were in a dilemma now. They hoped David could be magnanimous and spare their lives. At the same time, they were also preparing to flee at any time. Even though the possibility of sess was tiny, it would be better than staying here and waiting for death, right? Chapter 1421 Chapter 1421 David and Amadi did not speak. Meanwhile, the gxy beasts did not dare to speak out at will either. All they could do was wait quietly for David to make a request. The scene was quiet for ten seconds. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Benito could not stand the atmosphere. He felt that he could not sit still and wait for his death, so he had to save himself. He had just offended Amadi and even wanted to snatch his Soulbound Weapon. Benito felt a little nervous when he saw the sneer on Amadi¡¯s face. Instead of waiting for David and Amadi to make a request, it would be better to be proactive. He exchanged nces with several otherte and peak Ruler Ranked gxy beasts. He slightly nodded to convey his intention. After getting a response, Benito made up his mind. The body suddenlyunched into action. Several other gxy beasts who hadmunicated with Benito also moved at the same time. Their target was Lucius and Serpentine. These two guys were the culprits in this incident. If not for these two guys, why would they offend the Universe Enforcer and be in their current predicament? Now, he could only sacrifice the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n in order to obtain David¡¯s forgiveness and save their own lives. Seven or eight gxy beasts attacked Lucius and Serpentine together. The sudden attack caught Lucius and Serpentine off guard. They kept focusing on David. To them, David was the biggest threat. However, they did not expect Benito, who was desperate to survive, to attack them to gain David¡¯s forgiveness before David even said anything. Thankfully, they were tense this entire time, so they could also fight back when Benito attacked. However, not only were they different in terms of strength, they were alsocking in numbers. Boom boom boom! ¡°Pfft¡­ Ah¡­ Benito! You b*stard, you will die a horrible death!¡± Lucius spat blood from his mouth and cursed loudly. ¡°Hmph! Lucius, how dare the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n offend Master David and Master Amadi? You were so reckless. Now, we are going to get rid of you on the two masters¡® behalf. As for whether we¡¯ll die a horrible death, I¡¯m sorry, you won¡¯t be able to see it even if it happens,¡± Benito said righteously. The first collision between the two sides ended with Lucius and Serpentine being badly injured. However, things were far from over. Benito took the lead, and nearly twenty other gxy beasts also joined the battle after they came back to their senses. They could not let Benito and his gang take all the credit. At this moment, who did not want to curry favor with David and Amadi, the two representatives of the Universe Enforcer? Killing Lucius and Serpentine was undoubtedly the best way to do this. Lucius and Serpentine managed to hold off the first round of siege. However, before they recovered and their bodies had time to repair, the second round of attacksenced. This time, nearly twenty gxy beasts teamed up to attack them. Although their strength was only slightly weaker than Benito and his gang, they were all beginner and mid- Ruler Rankers. Also, there were close to twenty of them. Hence, this round of attack was not much weaker than the previous round. ¡°Ah¡­ You¡­ You b*stards will die horrible deaths¡­¡± Before Lucius finished speaking, he was already buried under nearly twenty attacks. His body, which was already on the verge of copse, vanished in an instant, disappearing from between heaven and earth. Nearly 30 Ruler Rankerspletely wiped out twote Ruler Ranked gxy beasts in two rounds. They did not give them time to repair themselves. The immortal body of an Eternal was a joke under this overwhelming attack. It waspletely destroyed before it could repair itself. Chapter 1422 Chapter 1422 An Eternal¡¯s speed was no joke. The first round of attack led by Benito and the second round of attack led by the remaining nearly twenty gxy beasts waspleted within a very short period. ¡°Masters, the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n is the scum of the Beast Gxy. Now that the two leaders, Lucius and Serpentine, have been killed, we will carry out a cleanup of their n. We won¡¯t give them a chance to make aeback ever again. I wonder if you two are satisfied?¡± Benito said respectfully. Amadi watched all this with cold eyes. Of course, he knew Benito¡¯s intention. However, as the younger head of Star Mansion, he had a very noble identity. Benito dared tomit an offense against his superior and even wanted to take his Soulbound Weapon. How could Amadi forgive him so easily? He would not give up until these guys paid enough. One had to know that even in Amadi¡¯s hometown, a high¨Clevel civilization, he was like a devil and few people dared to provoke him. However, he was not that horrible. At the very least, he could distinguish between gratitude and grudges, unlike some children of powerful forces who were temperamental and brutal. This time, Benito had vited Amadi¡¯s bottom line and offended his honorable status as the younger head of Star Mansion. A level 5 civilization dared to offend the younger head of Star Mansion. If Amadi did not do anything and word about this spread out, how would people view Star Mansion? This was not just about Amadi, rather, this was rted to the entire Star Mansion. Seeing Amadi¡¯s stern expression, David knew that he would not spare Benito so easily. Although on the surface, they had an absolute advantage, and Benito and the gxy beasts were doing this to gain their forgiveness, David knew the situation was not ideal. Celeste needed to control herself and could not attack anymore. The reason she attacked just now was that she had no choice. Meanwhile, Amadi and himself could not defeat all these gxy beasts. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If a fight broke out and Celeste did not do anything, they would have ended up like Lucius and Serpentine. They would have suffered a crushing defeat. David¡¯s heart sank when he saw Amadi opening his mouth to say something. He could not let Amadi speak and force Benito and the rest into a dead end. Therefore, he said quickly, ¡°The Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n tried to invade the Milky Way multiple times to raise human beings as their food. They have already gone against the Universe Convention by doing that. This time, we¡¯re here to punish them. Even though you guys made a mistake just now as well, you managed to change in time and helped us annihte the Nine¨CHeaded Serpent n, so you offset your demerits with your merits. We will no longer hold the Beast Gxy ountable.¡± What David said brought joy to the gxy beasts present. Indeed, sacrificing Lucius and Serpentine was the best decision. They finally got acknowledgment from Master David and they could also keep their lives. ¡°Thank you, Master David! Thank you, Master Amadi! Thank you for being magnanimous. The Beast Gxy will always remember this and never forget your grace!¡± Benito yelled happily. Amadi frowned. As soon as he was about to speak, David cut him off. Not many people dared to take away his right to speak. If it were someone else, Amadi would have flown into a fit of rage. However, he was still not ready to spare Benito, so he opened his mouth to speak again. Despite this, David spoke again. ¡°Amadi, the matter is settled, let¡¯s go! Ms. Celeste is still waiting for us!¡± After he finished speaking, he patted Amadi on the shoulder, then turned and walked towards the luxurious building. Amadi stood alone. He did not know if he should stay or leave. In the end, he could only shake his head helplessly. Soon, he followed David and turned to leave. He discovered that this low¨Clevel civilization had tamed his temper a lot. ¡°Farewell, Masters! Farewell, Universe Enforcer!¡± All the gxy beasts shouted excitedly together. They thought that they had finally sent these harbingers of bad luck away. Chapter 1423 Chapter 1423 David returned to the building on the back of the enormous tortoise. Celia and the others all cast worried looks at him. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t need to worry so much, I¡¯m fine. With Celeste here, she will take care of everything,¡± Davidforted everyone. Amadi also came in at this time. ¡°David, why did you let those guys go so easily? I was going to show them who they were messing with! It¡¯s just a level 5 civilization, how dare they have the guts to snatch my Soulbound Weapon? How reckless! Do they think Star Mansion is weak? If you didn¡¯t stop me, I would have already destroyed them just now,¡± Amadi said, dissatisfied. ¡°Amadi, why bother? Benito and his n have high prestige in the Beast Gxy. If we force them into a dead end and they unite all the races of the Beast Gxy to go against us, we may not be able to get away unscathed. Did you not see how Lucius and Serpentine didn¡¯t even have a chance before they were killed?¡± David persuaded him. ¡°Do you think he dares to do that? Are we the same as those two guys? Even if we lend Benito another ten guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to attack us. Plus, with Ms. Celeste around, what can a measly level 5 civilization do?¡± Amadi was still indifferent. In his opinion, this was just a level 5 civilization. Although he could not defeat it by himself, with Ms. Celeste, a strong Sovereign Ranker, why should he be afraid? Would Ms. Celeste not do anything when he was being attacked? There was no way this could happen. Ms. Celeste and his mother were best friends for more than a thousand years, and they were even closer than most sisters. ¡°Amadi, there is a saying on Earth that says even a worm will turn. If Benito is faced with the threat of death, he will stake it all on one attack and go all out risking his life. Who are we? Why should we stoop to their level? Wouldn¡¯t it be better toe back to take revenge after we have the strength to crush them in the future?¡± ¡°No! David, I don¡¯t understand whatever saying you have. Since when did I, Amadi Star, suffer such a grievance? And it¡¯sing from a little level 5 civilization! No! Even if I don¡¯t kill Benito, I¡¯m going to cripple him to give him a lesson he¡¯ll never forget. Otherwise, I would not be satisfied, and I do not believe that he will have the guts to resist me.¡± After Amadi finished speaking, he was about to turn around and go out. David hurried forward to stop it. ¡°Amadi, you should bide your time and wait for the right opportunity to seek vengeance. There is no need to be in such a hurry!¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! I, Amadi Star, will always seek vengeance immediately. I can¡¯t even wait for one day, let alone bide my time. David, don¡¯t try to stop me.¡± Amadi stormed past David and continued to walk outside. It seemed that if he did not vent his anger today, he would not give up. Just now, Amadi only came in because he did not want to refute David in public. Now that he had made himself clear, he had to continue to do things ording to his own heart. Not even David could stop him. David looked at Amadi¡¯s determined expression. He knew that Amadi had made up his mind, and there was nothing he could do for a while. Amadi came from a powerful force in a high¨Clevel civilization and he was even a noble first heir. Hence, he would not bother about a level 5 civilization. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, he did not know that he could not reverse the situation right now. David knew Celeste¡¯s situation, and understood that he was the one who caused it. On the other hand, Amadi did not. He might still think that Celeste would clean up his mess for him, so that was why he was so fearless. ¡®Sigh, what is going on?¡® Amadi was going to walk out. David knew there were three scenarios if Amadi walked out. First, the Beast Gxy would still be scared of Celeste¡¯s voice from just now, so Benito would be willing to sacrifice himself to get Amadi¡¯s forgiveness and protect his race and the entire Beast Gxy. Second, Benito would be unwilling to surrender, but in order to live, the other races would kill Benito together like how they killed Lucius and Serpentine. Third, Benito united all the races in the Beast Gxy and fought back even if it meant that he would die. To be honest, David felt that the first and second scenarios were the most likely. The chances of the third one happening were near zero. Chapter 1424 Chapter 1424 However, Amadi, who was born in a high¨Clevel civilization, was too arrogant. The major races of the Beast Gxy might think that he was going to attack the entire Beast Gxy, and with Amadi¡¯s personality, he would not bother to exin even if he only wanted Benito to pay. At that time, all the powerhouses of the Beast Gxy might join forces to fight Amadi to death. Since they were going to die anyway, why not fight it out? That would be really troublesome. ¡®No! ¡®I can¡¯t let Amadi go out. ¡®I can¡¯t cause more trouble for Celeste!¡® David walked quickly to Amadi¡¯s side. Amadi thought that David was going to stop him again and just wanted to reject. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Unexpectedly, David said quietly, ¡°Amadi, Celeste¡¯s situation is a bit worrying now. Let¡¯s not add to her troubles, otherwise, she will be mad if we can¡¯t clean up our own mess.¡± Upon hearing this, Amadi stopped in his tracks instantly. He turned to look at David in shock. ¡®Ms. Celeste¡¯s situation is a bit worrying? ¡®What does that mean? ¡®Howe I had no idea?¡® ¡°David, are you¡­ Are you for real?¡± Amadi asked with disbelief. ¡°Yes,¡± David replied seriously. Amadi stared at David for a while, and said, ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± After finishing speaking, Amadi stopped moving forward, instead, he turned around and walked inside. He believed that David would not joke about this. If this were real, and something had happened to Ms. Celeste that made her unable to help, wouldn¡¯t he be asking for death if he went out to face all the Ruler rankers of the Beast Gxy? Amadi was arrogant, but he was not a fool. He would not do such a stupid thing as to run to his death whilst knowing that he would be defeated. David watched Amadi leave and let out a sigh of relief. Then, he spoke to everyone. ¡°Everyone, go back and rest. The matter with the Beast Gxy has been resolved. Next, we will start our journey, and it will take a long time to reach our destination.¡± ¡°David, are you really okay?¡± Celia could not stop herself from asking. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not okay? Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m fine. See? I¡¯m alive and kicking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. We won¡¯t bother you, and you should have a good rest.¡± Celia turned around and went back to her room after speaking. ¡°Dave, you must be tired too. Have a good rest,¡± Sandy said and left. After Pearl, Selena, Amelia, Julia, Goldie, and Ava spoke to David one by one, they all went back to their rooms to rest. Lorraine gave David onest inexplicable look, turned, and left without saying a word. David had no special feelings for this peerless woman who once stirred up a storm in Somend. They only met each other two or three times, that was all. Everyone was gone, leaving only David standing rooted to the spot. Now, he wanted to learn about Celeste¡¯s situation and what was going on. However, he felt that it would be too rash to do so. In the end, he chose to go back to his room. If something happened to Celeste, she should have contacted him. Chapter 1425 Chapter 1425 Amadi did not go back to his room. He went straight to Celeste¡¯s door and knocked. Knock knock knock! ¡°Ms. Celeste, it¡¯s me!¡± Amadi spoke. He was here to find out what was wrong with Ms. Celeste. This was no joke. How could there be any issues with Ms. Celeste¡¯s strength? Amadi did not know what happened, and he could not understand what it would take to put a Sovereign Ranker in a worrying situation. Soon Celeste¡¯s voice came from the room. ¡°Amadi, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Celeste asked. ¡°Ms. Celeste, I need to speak to you. I¡¯ll wait for you at our usual ce,¡± Amadi said. He knew men were not allowed to enter Celeste¡¯s boudoir. Usually, they would chat in other rooms. Thus, instead of asking Celeste to open the door, he said he would wait at their usual ce. ¡°Amadi, if you have anything to say, just say it here.¡± ¡°Here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here, let¡¯s go to our usual ce.¡± ¡°No, just tell me right here. No one will hear you.¡± Amadi¡¯s heart sank. He knew something was wrong with Ms. Celeste. In the past, when he asked Ms. Celeste for something, she would always ask him to wait first and then arriveter. However, this time, she asked him to tell her right here. Moreover, her voice sounded urgent. ¡®How could this be? ¡®What happened?¡® ¡°Ms. Celeste, I heard from David that you are not feeling well. I came to see what¡¯s wrong with you. Is there anything I can do for you? When I left home this time, my mother prepared a lot of precious medicines for me. Come out and see if there is anything you need.¡± Amadi did not beat around the bush or probe, instead, he directly spoke his mind. Celeste watched him grow up. So, with their rtionship, there was no need for courtesies. He just needed to say what he had to say. Inside the room, Celeste was silent for a while. Then, she said, ¡°Amadi, thank you for your kindness. David is right, something¡¯s not right with my body and I can¡¯t fight against any enemies for the time being. However, I¡¯ll be fine if I go back to the Iridescent Sect. Your medicine won¡¯t work for me. Go back. I don¡¯t have any serious problems now.¡± N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ¡®Something¡¯s not right with her body? ¡®As an Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker, she is invincible in this low¨Clevel civilization. ¡®So, this can¡¯t be caused by external factors. ¡®As for the internal ones¡­¡® Amadi suddenly thought of a possibility. He remembered what his mother had told him. ¡®Ms. Celeste¡¯s physique is different. ¡®Did something happen to her? ¡®It¡¯s possible!¡® However, he could not do anything about this. Ms. Celeste could only solve this herself. No one here could help her. Amadi had no idea that David could, and it was through means that countless men would envy. It was unknown what expression Amadi would show once he understood that his most respected Ms. Celeste had connected with David in that embarrassing way. At this moment, Amadi thought of another question. ¡®Something¡¯s not right with Ms. Celeste¡¯s body. ¡®Even her closest nephew like me didn¡¯t know, so how did David know? ¡®Also, he seems to have known for a long time. ¡®Ms. Celeste has no reason to just tell David but not me!¡® Chapter 1426 Chapter 1426 ¡®What happened when I was traveling around Earth? ¡®Do they share a secret? ¡®No way! No way! ¡®Impossible!¡® Amadi shook his head to try to shake away those nasty thoughts in his head. ¡®How long have the two known each other? ¡®Those two are miles apart in terms of strength, identity, and status. ¡®How could they have that kind of secret? ¡®But¡­ What if?¡® Amadi could not stop himself from wondering. ¡®If not, how would they exin what¡¯s happening?¡® If this were the case, Amadi would not be able to ept it. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. One was David whom he viewed as his brother, and one was an elder whom he respected. If those two copted, wouldn¡¯t it be all messed up? ¡®How would I address David then? ¡®Should I call him my brother or¡­ uncle?¡® Even though David was mysterious and he was immune to the Star Observation Skill, Amadi could see he was not a match for Celeste no matter what. One must remember how many big shots Celeste rejected throughout those thousand years. There was even one super big shot who had surpassed Eternal Realm. That super big shot still longed for Celeste until now. He would often state in public events directly and indirectly that the position of his first wife would always belong to Celeste. Luckily, Celeste was from the Iridescent Sect, and she was also the head of thest seven priestesses of the sect. If she did not have such a powerful force backing her, she would have been kidnapped by that super big shot to be his first wife long ago. Celeste even rejected such a character. David came from a low¨Clevel civilization and was just a beginner Ruler Ranker, so who was he to have a rtionship with Celeste? To put it bluntly, he did not even have the qualifications to fantasize about it. Even if David was a genius and a lunatic, was he 100% confident that he would surpass Eternal Realm? Aside from David, even the most well¨Cknown lunatics in Amadi¡¯s hometown would not dare say they had absolute confidence to go beyond Eternal Realm and step into another realm. If David never surpassed Eternal Realm, he not have the right to share this rtionship with. Amadi came back to his senses after dismissing the nonsense in his head. He wanted to ask Celeste about this, but he did not dare to. In the end, he said, ¡°Ms. Celeste, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go back. You should rest well. Call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Celeste answered and did not say anything anymore. Amadi stood at the door for a while longer. He could not think of any way to help Celeste. At the same time, he also did not ask the question in his head, so eventually, he could only leave helpless. Inside the red room, Celeste let out a sigh of relief after Amadi left. Right now, she could not appear before anyone, especially a man. She was wearing a long red dress that had been soaked through by her sweat, entuating her perfect figure which had a golden ratio. Her skin was burning slightly, emitting a charming fragrance. The blush on her face was also getting more and more enticing. She was exuding infinite charm as she breathed through her red lips. Her actions and her eyes were extremely alluring. No man would be able to resist her. If Amadi saw her like this, how would she, his elder, protect her dignity? Chapter 1427 Chapter 1427 Not long after David and Amadi entered the building, the enormous tortoise entered the space crack and disappeared. Benito and the Ruler Ranked gxy beasts of the Beast Gxy collectively breathed a sigh of relief when they watched the enormous tortoise disappear. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Finally, they could be at ease. They would constantly be on tenterhooks if the Universe Enforcer did not leave. That ¡®get lost¡® from Celeste traumatized them too much. Her voice directly injured nearly 30 Ruler Rankers, making them unable to maintain their Eternal Golden Bodies. This kind of strength was simply shocking. In reality, even if Amadi came out again and wanted to kill Benito to vent his anger, no gxy beasts woulde forward to help Benito as long as he watched his mouth and did not make these gxy beasts think that he wanted to destroy the entire Beast Gxy. Even the Tyrant Rex n would personally deliver Benito to Amadi in order to save their race. Such was the deterrent power of the Universe Enforcer. It was also due to the power disyed by Celeste¡¯s voice. ¡°They finally left!¡± Benito changed from his original form to human form and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand. At this moment, his face was pale. He was obviously frightened. He was afraid that Amadi would continue to cause trouble. He even said that he was going to kill Amadi and take away his Soulbound Gloves. Who knew that Amadi would suddenly be the representative of a Universe Enforcer? Wasn¡¯t he bearding the lion in its den? What Benito did not know was that Amadi was also a Universe Enforcer, but he had only just obtained this status and was still doing his internship. Hence, he could onlye out with Celeste by his side. With his current strength, it would not be enough to carry out tasks alone as a Universe Enforcer. He could only carry out tasks on his own after he broke through Ruler Rank and reached Immortal Rank. ¡°Yes! They finally left. This is the first time I ever saw a Universe Enforcer. How powerful! She¡¯s even more powerful than the legends. We can¡¯t fight back against a Universe Enforcer. We¡¯re just like ants to them,¡± one of the gxy beastsmented at one side. After Celeste the Universe Enforcer left, everyone felt relieved and changed back to human form. Since humans were the most efficacious beings in the world, countless races in the universe would want to imitate them. Not only was it more convenient to be in human form, but it could also help them appreciate the world more. ¡°Of course! The prestige of a Universe Enforcer is not just empty words, they proved it with their fists! It is said that there used to be many powerful forces that did not abide by the Universe Convention and the rule of the Universe Enforcer, but now, they¡¯re all gone along with the dust of history.¡± When everyone wasmenting the power of the Universe Enforcer, a voice suddenly said, ¡°Judging from the voice of the Universe Enforcer just now, she should be a woman! Even her voice is super alluring Judging from my years of experience, I am confident that she must be a peerless beauty, but it is a pity that I was not able to witness her beauty with my own eyes. If I could¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was immediately interrupted. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t continue talking. If the Universe Enforcer hears you, we¡¯re all going to die. If you want to die, don¡¯t drag everyone down with you,¡± some gxy beasts shouted in horror. ¡°What are you afraid of? The Universe Enforcer is not a god. How could she know what we are talking about and what we are doing at all times? Besides, with the speed of that enormous tortoise in the space crack, I estimated that they have already left the Beast Gxy,¡± the voice said indifferently. The owner of the voice was a small, stooped, scruffy old man with unkempt hair and an ungroomed beard. He also had a scrappy look on his face. One could never tell that he was a Ruler Ranker, let alone a peak Ruler Ranker. Chapter 1428 Chapter 1428 It was hard toprehend how such a guy could reach peak Ruler Rank. The origin of this sloppy old man was not simple. He came from the second¨Cranked Silver Snake n in the Beast Gxy. His name was Darvi. Those at the same rank and simr strength as him would call him Horndog. In the entire Beast Gxy, Silver Snake n was second only to the Tyrant Rex n, upying the second position. This was also a very special race. As for how special it was, one could vaguely tell from his words. The Universe Enforcer had just left not long ago. Who would dare to talk about her like this behind her back? ¡°Stop! Stop! You pervert, you are so daring. How dare you fantasize about the Universe Enforcer? Do you have a death wish? How can we figure out what the Universe Enforcer has in her mind? She might be listening right now and is just not showing herself.¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a fuss out of nothing! If she could hear me, why didn¡¯t shee out and p me to death? If I could see her real face, I would die without regret. I really want to see if she matches my imagination. If so, I will be happy even if she crushes me to death after I get intimate with her.¡± Darvi said with a look of intoxication on his face.. ¡°Damn! Horndog, you are aplete pervert! I can¡¯t understand you. Forget it, forget it! I can¡¯t afford to offend her, so I¡¯ll just leave. Everyone, for the sake of my own safety, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After a middle¨Caged man finished speaking, he tore apart the space, stepped in, and added something before leaving. ¡°Universe Enforcer, what this old horndog said has nothing to do with me. I have always respected you from the beginning to the end.¡± The moment the middle¨Caged man left, the other gxy beasts also followed, all whilst providing different excuses. They did not want to die after mingling with the Silver Snake n. They even dared to fantasize about the Universe Enforcer. What a¡­ peculiar race. When the gxy beasts recalled the power of Celeste¡¯s voice, they shook in fright. In the end, Darvi was the only one left. He was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he went to the area where the enormous tortoise had been. Where he was right now was where the luxurious building was. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Darvi took a few deep breaths. He smelled something unusual. Suddenly, his eyes widened, and a look of shock appeared on his face. ¡®Hmm? What is this smell?¡± At that moment, goosebumps appeared all over Darvi. His pores opened and he looked mesmerized. Then, he swallowed the lingering scent greedily with his mouth open. It was as if he had smelled some peerless delicacy. Whenever he inhaled, he would feel as amazing as if he had taken some tonic. The hint of desire that was emitted after Celeste¡¯s alluring body was triggered was lethally attractive to the Silver Snake n. This came from the soul and was not something the Silver Snake n could control. If Celeste was in the Silver Snake n¡¯s territory and she released the desire from her body, the entire n would swarm up to her. They would not hesitate even if they knew Celeste was a Universe enforcer. They would be like moths to a me. Chapter 1429 Chapter 1429 Time passed day by day. After getting instructions from Celeste, the enormous tortoise headed toward the high¨Clevel civilization Star Kingdom as fast as possible. It was also Celeste and Amadi¡¯s hometown. The ce where countless geniuses and powerful people lived. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . When one was traveling through the space crack, one could not distinguish between day and night, and the outside world beyond the enormous tortoise was always pitch ck. However, the luxury building had lighting. Celia and the women sat and chatted together after they had had enough sleep. In the beginning, Lorraine was still aloof. Celia invited her several times, but she never went to chat with them. However, over time, she saw that her master Celeste was still in retreat. Gradually, Lorraine could not stand not having anyone to talk to. Slowly, she also started to interact with Celia and others and joined them. Everyone was a woman, and they were all from Earth. At the same time, they were about to go to a strange ce. Lorraine was also Celeste¡¯s direct disciple. It was possible Celia and the others might need to rely on Lorraine when they got to the Iridescent Sect! Therefore, even though Lorraine was just looking for someone to talk to and pass the time and she was not really part of their extended family, Celia and the others still weed her with open arms. Most of their chats were about Celeste. In the Beast Gxy, David and Amadi were besieged by dozens of powerful people of the same level, and they were facing certain death. Celeste¡¯s voice not only scared the gxy beasts sh*tless, but it also shook Celia and the women to their cores. Their previous impressions were that a woman could never catch up with a man. There were very few strong women on Earth. Selena was an exception. Now, there was a female powerhouse of Celeste¡¯s level. It could be said that after this incident, Celia and others began to slowly change their perspectives. It turned out that women could be so strong. Lorraine was born in The Krums, a hidden sect, and was extremely favored by two talented seniors. Hence, she was very arrogant. Even though Davidter became the savior of the earth, she never lowered herself to find David. Now that she was being mentored by Celeste, a peerless powerhouse, she was even more confident. Moreore, Celeste wanted to train Lorraine to even surpass herself. It was no exaggeration to say that Lorraine¡¯s taste was higher now. Therefore, she did not bother with Celia and the others. She only chatted with Celia and the others so she would have someone to talk to and not be bored to death. That was all. ¡°Celeste is so powerful. How amazing. She can easily kill so many powerful enemies with her voice. I have decided that I will work hard in the future and be as powerful as Celeste. I¡¯ll kill whoever dares to bully Dave and you all in the future!¡± Sandy clenched her fists and said excitedly. ¡°Okay, okay! Then you have to work hard, and we will count on your protection in the future,¡± Celia patted Sandy¡¯s head and responded with a smile. The others smiled too. Now, they were like a big family, and David was the head of the family, protecting them from harm. After what happened in the Beast Gxy, it turned out that David, who was invincible in everyone¡¯s mind, would sometimes feel alone and helpless too. Chapter 1430 Chapter 1430 Therefore, they wanted to grow, be stronger, and be able to protect David as well. Sandy was not the only one thinking this. Everyone else thought this in their hearts, but they did not say it out loud. ¡°Okay! Rest assured, Celia, I will.¡± ¡°Tch, you¡¯re truly still a child. Do you know what realm Master is? You even say you want to reach her level. Aren¡¯t you worried that others will die fromughter when they hear what you said? What an ignorant youth,¡± Lorraine cracked down expressionlessly. ¡°Lori, I know Celeste is very, very powerful, but I will not give up. I will use her as my target and work hard,¡± Sandy said seriously. ¡°Master is a remarkable existence even in a high¨Clevel civilization. You need talent, luck, and resources to reach her level. What do you have, little girl? You have nothing. It¡¯s unrealistic to make her your goal. You shoulde back to your senses! Don¡¯t be so ignorant anymore, lest you will beughed at in the Iridescent Sect. By then, don¡¯t say that Ie from the same ce as you. I don¡¯t want to be humiliated.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sandy was deted soon after Lorraine said that.She lost all of her excitement. It was reced by a disappointed expression. She pouted and tears glistened in her eyes. The smiles on the faces of the others also disappeared. They were all ring at Lorraine angrily. They all knew that it was impossible for Sandy to reach Celeste¡¯s level, but everyone would not speak out against Sandy. Instead, they would give her confidence and let her persevere. Sandy was still young after all. She was only a little over twenty. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m just telling the truth,¡± Lorraine said indifferently. ¡°Lori, what are you doing? Sandy is still young, we should give her support and encouragement, not attack her like that,¡± Selena said. ¡°Is it wrong to tell the truth?¡± Lorraine asked back. ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to be honest, but please also read the room. Everyone is from Earth, and we are going to apletely strange ce. What we have to do now is to help and support each other, not to fight and look down on each other.¡± ¡°Sorry, my character does not allow me to lie.¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to speak! No one is forcing you to.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to seeing others boast about things they can¡¯t achieve, and I¡¯m doing it for her own good so that she won¡¯t do something stupid in the future when she is unable to ept the huge gap. ¡°This is for the future! Besides, we will always be by Sandy¡¯s side and slowly enlighten her. If you can¡¯t. stand this, you can leave. You are not wee here.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lorraine froze for a moment. She stared straight at Selena, and Selena also looked into her eyes without fear. ¡°Hmph¡­ I hope that you won¡¯t need any favor from me in the Iridescent Sect, otherwise¡­¡± Lorraine dropped the unfinished sentence and got up to leave. She did not know why she would retort to Sandy like this. It stood to reason that all this had nothing to do with her. In fact, deep down in Lorraine¡¯s heart, she still held some resentment toward David. She hated David for rejecting her in front of almost every force in Somend. It was fine if he rejected her, but he even found so many lovers. Among David¡¯s little lovers, who couldpare to her besides Selena? Despite this, David turned her down. It was one thing Lorraine could never get over in her life. If it was a stranger who said what Sandy said just now, Lorraine would justugh it off. However, if it was from David¡¯s lover, so she could not stop herself from snapping back. Chapter 1431 Chapter 1431 asionally, David woulde out to chat with Celia and the others. However, most of the time, Amadi woulde to David and talk to him about the high¨Clevel civilization, Star Kingdom. He wanted David to have a general understanding of some basic information about Star Kingdom so that David would not be confused when they arrived. Of course, as the younger head of Star Mansion, most of Amadi¡¯s topics revolved around Star Mansion. He kept going on about how powerful and awesome Star Mansion was, both directly and indirectly. At the same time, he would make the other forces look weak. Still, in Amadi¡¯s opinion, Star Mansion was the strongest force in Star Kingdom. Even if it was not the case now, it would be in the future. This blind confidence left David speechless for a while. ¡°David, Star Mansion is definitely your best choice. I guarantee that after you join, you will get the best treatment from us.¡± Amadi would always say this before he left. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amadi. As I said, if I have to join a faction, I will definitely make Star Mansion my priority, but now, I¡¯m used to being alone, and I don¡¯t want to be tied down. I hope you understand,¡± David replied. ¡°Okay! Then I won¡¯t force you, but if you need to join forces in the future, you must give priority to Star Mansion. We can be regarded as good brothers who have experienced life and death.¡± ¡°Of course, definitely! Amadi, think about it. I got to know you and Celeste before I went to Star Kingdom. The Iridescent Sect where Celeste is located does not ept men. Hence, if necessary, I will definitely choose to join Star Mansion since, as you said, we are brothers who have experienced life and death.¡± ¡°Since you said this, I feel more at ease. You should rest first, and I¡¯ll get going.¡± ¡°Take care, Amadi.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Amadi left. He believed that once they arrived at Star Kingdom, David woulde to him and join Star Mansion in no time. As for what David said about not wanting to be tied down, it was a fantasy. Of course, one had to abide by the rules of Star Mansion after joining. This was not unique to Star Mansion. Nothing could be aplished without norms or standards. Each force would have its own unique rules to control its people. No matter which force David joined, it would be the same. The higher his status and strength, the fewer constraints he would be subject to. For example, the Iridescent Sect did not ept men. This was the rule set by the ancestors of the Iridescent Sect. It was impossible to change that rule because of one person. Even if David¡¯s extraordinary talent shocked Celeste, the Iridescent Sect still would not ept him. As the younger head of Star Mansion, Amadi could not give David too much authority. David needed to gradually reveal his talent and strength to them step by step. If David did not want to be restrained as he said, he could only realize this if his strength reached the point where he could be the one to set the rules. Otherwise, it would not be easy to be free and unrestrained. In Star Kingdom, it would be unrealistic for someone to achieve anything on their own without a strong backer. Some nobles came from poor families in Star Kingdom, but they were few and far in between. Even if there were, they would eventually join big forces to continue to progress further. Amadi was sure that David would join Star Mansion in the near future, and there was another important reason behind this. Five of the seven high priestesses had appeared in the Iridescent Sect this year. In other words, there would be seven high priestesses if they found two more. The remaining two ces caused countless Star Kingdom forces to fight to their deaths. Everyone wanted to send their own people to try out and be one of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect. In this way, not only could they build a good rtionship with the Iridescent Sect, but they could also get countless resources and have limitless future achievements as one of the seven high priestesses. Chapter 1432 Chapter 1432 However, it was not easy to be one of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect. This needed talent, luck, and looks. These seven people represented the face of the entire Iridescent Sect. Since Celeste had taken Lorraine as her disciple, one of the spots was basically hers. There was one more spot, and if Amadi guessed correctly, it should belong to Selena. She was one of David¡¯s many little lovers. If Selena became one of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect, no matter where she came from or what her background was, she would definitely be a woman that everyone looked up to. Moreover, she would also have a bright future. If David did not work hard and make progress, there was no certainty that Selena would still like him in the future. Other than that, the rest of David¡¯s lovers were stunning too. Some of them were pretty talented. David wanted to protect them, but his current strength was far from enough. In the Milky Way, David was the strongest man, so he could be free and do whatever he wanted. However, in Star Kingdom, he needed to start everything from scratch. Joining Star Mansion could at least give David a higher tform than most people. Amadi believed that when David arrived in Star Kingdom and understood the situation, he would make the optimum choice. David could only disy his natural advantages with Star Mansion as his backer and realize his value to embark on a different path. After Amadi left, David sat down and started thinking about some basic facts about Star Kingdom. Although Amadi only revealed to him the tip of the iceberg about Star Kingdom, David could tell that Star Kingdom was much moreplicated than the Milky Way from what he said. The Milky Way had always been dominated by the Milky Way Empire, and all forces had to follow the empire¡¯s rules. Therefore, everyone could not do anything major. Hence, there was no chaos. If not for the Sangruil Sinners, the Milky Way would have been absolutely safe and stable. Moreover, there was no possibility ofrge¨Cscale war. Unfortunately, Star Kingdom was different. There was no single force that dominated everyone over there. It was a bit like the situation in the ancient times of Somend on Earth when warlords would have independent regimes. There was more than one force standing at the tip of the pyramid. Judging from Amadic tone, David even suspected that Star Mansion might only be regarded as the second tier of the pyramid. In this kind of ce with many independent regimes, David was actually very restricted. If he wanted to improve his strength quickly, he had to spend.a lot of money. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. If he had no backer and no background, he might attract attention when he spent too much money in Star Kingdom if he was not careful. When that happened, his strength at Eternal Realm beginner Ruler Rank would not be enough. Joining Star Mansion could help him a lot of trouble from the outside world. Even so, he was worried he would attract the attention of Star Mansion officials. David did not believe that Star Manson was united and that everyone was like siblings who would risk their lives for each other. The internal conflict of such a huge force would often berge and more aggressive. When he was back in Somend on Earth, there werews. Hence, he was always as careful as if he was walking on thin ice when he started spending money, let alone in Star Kingdom. ¡®How can I avoid attention whilst spending lots of money to gainvish points to increase my strength?¡® David was in a dilemma. Chapter 1433 Chapter 1433 Just when David was having a headache thinking of how he would spend money, Celeste¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°David!¡± David was taken aback for a moment. Then, he quickly got up and looked around, but he did not see Celeste. He was in the room where Amadi and Celeste often chatted, so David thought Celeste was also here. ¡°Celeste? I¡¯m here!¡± David replied. ¡°Are¡­ Are you busy now?¡± Celeste asked hesitantly. ¡°No, can I help you with anything?¡± David asked. ¡®What else can I do here? ¡®I only sleep and chat with others here. ¡®I can¡¯t even make out with Celia because I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll stimte the desire in Celeste¡¯s body.¡¯ Ever since thest time Celeste talked to David and asked him to control himself, David never made out with Celia again. At one point, Celia thought that David was not interested in her body anymore. She even said that if he was not interested, he could go for the other women. David tried his best to exin to her, but he could not tell her the truth. Therefore, he could only lie as ast resort.. He said that he was in a critical moment of cultivation at that time, and he could not be distracted. That was how he convinced Celia. ¡°David, if you¡¯re free now, go back to your room. I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Okay, Celeste, wait a minute, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After finishing speaking, David walked to his room. At the same time, he was thinking while walking, ¡®Why is Celeste looking for me?¡® After leaving the Beast Gxy, Celeste stayed in her room and never came out once. Everyone else thought Celeste was cultivating in seclusion. Only David knew that she needed to suppress her desire, which was why she never came out. During this time, David had been worried about Celeste¡¯s situation. After returning to his room quickly, David had just locked the door when he heard Celeste¡¯s voice again. ¡°David, for now, don¡¯t interrupt me. Just listen and wait until I finish speaking before answering.¡± ¡°Okay! Go ahead, Celeste, I¡¯m listening.¡± After David finished speaking, he remained silent, waiting for Celeste¡¯s voice. However¡­ One minute¡­ Three minutes¡­ Five minutester¡­ David waited a full five minutes and yet Celeste did not say a word. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡® David was confused. Celeste told him not to interrupt and only answer after listening to her. However, he had been waiting for five minutes but the other party never said a word. Inside the red room¡­ Chapter 1434 Chapter 1434 At this time, Celeste was having a fierce battle in her heart. In her current state, she could barely suppress the desire in her body even after using all her strength. She might be able to make it back to the Iridescent Sect if she did not make a move in the Beast Gxy. Unfortunately, she could not turn back time. She had already done it. A gap had also been created when she suppressed her desire at that time. Over time, the gap grew bigger and bigger. Now, the energy was about to break out of Celeste¡¯s body. If she did not think of a way to let the energy erupt, the consequences would be very serious. If she wanted to temporarily suppress this energy, she needed someone who was beyond Eternal Rank to forcibly suppress it. However, she was not in Star Kingdom, so it was impossible to find a powerhouse of this level. Therefore, she could directly reject this idea. Alternatively, she could have intercourse with a man to circte this energy between the two bodies, and finally, achieve a harmonious effect between the male and female bodies. However, when it came to the current Celeste, ordinary men could no longer save her. After all, this energy was so powerful that not everyone¡¯s body could bear it. Besides, based on Celeste¡¯s character, she had maintained her innocence for more than a thousand years, so she could not ask any random man to have intercourse, even to save her life. She would rather die than do that. Only David could save her now. The two could have spiritual intercourse likest time. David¡¯s mind power was very strong, so he would be able to bear it. More importantly, the two had already connected spiritually. It would be easier for Celeste to ept it if they did it again. Every beginning was difficult. If there was a first time, there would be a second and third time for many things. At the very least, Celeste would not hate David. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Besides, it was not real. They were just doing this in spirit. Now the issue was that Celeste did not know how to ask for it. A woman asking a man to have spiritual intercourse with her that would feel almost the same as real intercourse. She was too embarrassed to say this out loud. Celeste calmed down slowly as the desire in her body was on the verge of exploding. Her expression also began to grow firm. Celeste decided to throw caution to the wind in order to save herself and the others. Just when David could not hold it in anymore and was about to ask about this, he heard Celeste¡¯s voice again. ¡°David, I have already told you very clearly how you triggered my alluring body thest time, and I will not repeat the story now. I hope you can listen carefully to what I say next. ¡°After you triggered the alluring body, I needed to do my best to suppress the huge desire in my body and I wasn¡¯t able to rx in the slightest. ¡°However, in the Beast Gxy, you two brats drove yourself to a dead end after causing such a huge kerfuffle. I couldn¡¯t just watch you two die in front of me, so I took action because I was forced to. ¡°This created a gap for the desire in my body to break through. Even though I immediately suppressed it with all my strength, it still didn¡¯t help. As time went by, the gap became bigger and bigger, and finally developed to the stage where I couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. If we don¡¯t find a solution in time, the consequences will be disastrous. ¡°Now, you are the only one who can stop the situation from continuing to develop. What you need to do now is use your powerful mind power again and have spiritual intercourse with me likest time to achieve a harmonious effect between the male and female bodies.¡± Celeste might have felt awkward when she said this. So, she paused before continuing, ¡°However, I have to tell you now. Even though you have strong mind power, this energy in my body is not weak as well. There will be a certain risk of you doing this. As for whether you¡¯re willing, it¡¯s up to you. I can¡¯t force you in this kind of thing.¡± Chapter 1435 Chapter 1435 David waspletely dumbfounded by what Celeste said. In fact, he also thought that Celeste might not be able to suppress her desire anymore. However, when she spoke out and made such a request, David was still very surprised. He did not know how to answer. ¡®If I agree now, will it make me look too eager and casual? ¡®But it will be even worse if I reject her. ¡®It¡¯s not just about saving Celeste. ¡®This is to save me, Celia, and countless lives. ¡®Who knows what Celeste will do once she is overwhelmed by desire?¡® With her terrifying strength, Celeste was an invincible existence in a low¨Clevel civilization, and it was David who triggered the alluring body. He was also the one who forced Celeste to take action, and he was also he who got them into this situation now. David could not find any reason to refuse at all. However, he still needed to think about how he should say it. He could not seem too proactive, and he could not embarrass Celeste. David thought things through in his mind, and only a few seconds passed. However, these few seconds made Celeste feel like years had passed. After she finished speaking, her eyes were fixed on David, waiting for his answer. As a result, one second¡­ two seconds¡­ three seconds passed. David still did not say anything. He only frowned, and he seemed to be unwilling. Celeste felt very mad about what David was doing. She even felt as if she had been greatly humiliated. She was thetest head of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect, and she was someone who would make countless geniuses and monsters fall head over heels for her. She was making such a humiliating request now, but David was unwilling. If she were in Star Kingdom, countless big shots would swarm at her immediately if she let the word out that she was looking for a man. Even powerhouses who were beyond Eternal Realm woulde to her. How many people in Star Kingdom had this power? Not more than three. And she, Celeste, was one of them. David had gotten such a huge opportunity and he had no idea. That aside, David was the one who triggered Celeste¡¯s alluring body. It was also David¡¯s decision to go to the Beast Gxy to crush his future worries. In the end, he attracted the attacks of dozens of Ruler Rankers. Although Amadi wasrgely responsible for it. David was still at fault. ¡®Why is he showing such a reluctant expression now that I am asking him to do a little favor for me? ¡®Is this really such a hassle?¡® Celeste clenched her teeth. At this moment, she wanted to p him and teach him a profound lesson. ¡®Who is the one suffering a disadvantage here? ¡®I have been chaste for more than a thousand years, and David ruined it so easily. ¡®I was good to him for not making a fuss. ¡®How dare he frown?¡® In Celeste¡¯s opinion, she finally mustered up the courage to make this request. Hence, David should not have the slightest hesitation. He should immediately show a very excited expression and then ept it with gratitude. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What? You¡­ don¡¯t want to?¡± Celeste gritted her teeth and asked in a hostile tone. In her current extremely irritable state, it seemed as if she would fly into a rage and attack David if she was not happy with David¡¯s answer. She wanted to show David what would happen if he enraged a Sovereign Ranker. David was still contemting a suitable answer when Celeste¡¯s words pulled him back to reality. He could also sense something wrong with Celeste¡¯s tone. He immediately replied, ¡°No! No! Celeste, you must not misunderstand me.¡± ¡°Then why are you not talking for so long? You want to reject me, don¡¯t you? David, if you don¡¯t want to, you can just say so. I won¡¯t force you. At worst, we will all die together.¡± Celeste¡¯s tone was still as hostile as ever. David was left speechless. ¡®Have I been quiet for that long? ¡®It should have been less than ten seconds since Celeste finished speaking just now! ¡®Was that too long? ¡®Women are truly temperamental.¡® However, David could understand Celeste¡¯s situation. Before meeting him, she was a noble Universe Enforcer with terrifying strength. However, she was not only taken advantage of in the fantasy after she came to the Milky Way and met David, but her powerful strength was also restricted and could not be utilized. In addition, she was in constant danger of being controlled by her desire. Anyone would be in a bad mood if they got into this situation. David did not want to enrage Celeste even more. Even though Celeste had a high status and was very powerful, she was still rational. If he ran into another more unreasonable person, he might have died a long time ago. Moreover, he held most of the responsibility for causing this to happen. ¡°Celeste, you have misunderstood. I was just ming myself silently in my heart just now, so that¡¯s why I forgot to speak for a while. I am extremely sorry for causing the situation you are facing now. At the end of the day, I was the one who caused this. If it weren¡¯t for me, how would someone of your noble status and strength get to this point? I really deserve to die,¡± David said painfully. One must admit that he put on a good show. The only thing he did not do was burst into tears. This was something Celeste did not expect. She was originally furious. However, at this moment, most of her anger dissipated. ¡°So, are you saying you¡¯ll do it?¡± Celeste spoke in a much lighter tone than before. ¡°Yes! Yes! Of course! Even if I were crushed into ashes, as long as I can help you and get you out of your current predicament, I, David Lidell, will never utter a single word ofint, let alone face some slight danger,¡± David patted his chest and assured. Celeste¡¯s remaining ragepletely disappeared after David said that. Even though David was not wrong, and he did cause this, Celeste¡¯s alluring body was the main culprit! If not, why would David lose control of his mind power? David¡¯s current attitude was what Celeste wanted. Even though he was just putting on a show, what he said was pleasing to the ears. Chapter 1436 Chapter 1436 ¡°Okay, stop the nonsense. It will be a little dangerous, but with your powerful mind power, it should be easy for you. Since you have agreed, then get ready. I can¡¯t hold on for long!¡± After Celeste finished speaking, there was silence. Obviously, she also needed to be mentally prepared for what she would face next. ¡°Okay! Celeste, I got it.¡± After David finished speaking, he hurriedly rummaged through the room. He found some clothes and prepared to take a shower. Then, he suddenly froze again. ¡®We¡¯re not f*cking for real. It¡¯s just a fantasy. Why should I take a bloody shower? ¡®Fine!¡® David threw the clothes aside. Then, hey down on the bed to slowly rpose himself. When he was ready, he released his powerful mind power, followed Celeste¡¯s guidance, and went to a strange ce. What caught the eye was a sea of red. ¡®Where am I? ¡®Is this Celeste¡¯s boudoir?¡± At this moment, a voice said, ¡°David, close your eyes.¡± David followed the sound and saw Celeste not far away. At this time, Celeste was wearing a long red dress, showing off her superb figure. Her face was flushed, and her seductive eyes were full of charm. David¡¯s throat moved when he saw Celeste¡¯s appearance. ¡°I told you to close your eyes, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Celeste said again. ¡°Oh! Oh! Sure!¡± David came back to his senses, quickly closed his eyes, and replied. He felt that this was a pity. ¡°David, what we are going to do next is just suppress the desire in my body that is stimted by my alluring body. This desire is so huge that I am already quite powerless. Once it erupts, it will slowly control my reasoning, and eventually, I will be a personpletely controlled by desire. Therefore, I need your help. As long as I find a bnce and harmony between our bodies, I can temporarily suppress it. I hope you don¡¯t overthink too much and don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Celeste said slowly. ¡°I understand, Celeste. Don¡¯t worry, only the two of us know about this matter, and I promise I will never tell anyone else.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. Let¡¯s get started. You must keep your eyes closed the entire time, and you cannot open them, otherwise, you will suffer the consequences.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Okay,¡± David replied with his eyes closed. However, he had some regrets in his heart. Last time, since he did not understand what was going on, he was very nervous. Hence, he did not take a closer look at the view covered by Celeste¡¯s red dress. He thought he could appreciate it this time. Unexpectedly, he had to keep his eyes closed. Since David¡¯s eyes were closed in the fantasy, he could only stand on the spot. Not long after, David smelled a sweet fragrance. He knew it was Celeste. Then, he was hugged by a soft and plump body. Celeste rested her head on David¡¯s shoulder, touched David¡¯s ear with her lips, and blew into it. David¡¯s body trembled suddenly, and at that moment, he felt a burst of electricity spread throughout his body. As he recalled Celeste¡¯s coquettish appearance, David felt like the most primitive desire in his body was about to be summoned. His skin began to heat up slowly. This was Celeste¡¯s goal. If she wanted to use David to harmonize the energy in her body and suppress it again, she had to draw out the desire in David¡¯s body too. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In reality, as long as David opened his eyes and looked at her current appearance for a while, she could achieve better results without doing these things. Celeste thought of this too at first. She figured she should close her eyes and let David do whatever he wanted. Chapter 1437 Chapter 1437 However, after thinking about it, she still could not let David look at her body. That was why she asked David to close his eyes and that she would take the lead. ¡°David, next¡­ Don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t open your eyes, just feel,¡± Celeste whispered in David¡¯s ear with endless temptation. As soon as David opened his mouth, it was immediately sealed by Celeste¡¯s red lips. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± David let out a pleased nasal sound. Then, he slowly put his hands on Celeste¡¯s back and wrapped them around her. Their movements became more and more intense, and David¡¯s hands began to grow restless. Finally, David and Celeste fell on a big red bed under Celeste¡¯s lead. David closed his eyes,pletely passive. Celeste was like a queen. With a grunt, the desire in Celeste¡¯s body exploded in the fantasy. It began to sh against the two¡¯s bodies in the fantasy, trying to escape. At this time, David¡¯s powerful mind power came into y. No matter how much that desire jumped around, it could not break through their fantasy. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Gradually, a harmonious pattern was generated. The desire in Celeste¡¯s body gradually lost its momentum, and finally returned to her body and became quiet. David was still enjoying it, but suddenly, the supple body in his arms was gone. He suddenly opened his eyes and found that he had returned to his room and was lying on the bed alone. Celeste¡¯s voice followed, ¡°David, thank you. I¡¯ve already controlled the energy in my body. I think it won¡¯t create any chaos for this short time. You should rest well.¡± At this moment, David was in betweenughter and tears. Celeste was abandoning her benefactor upon achieving her goal. She had reached her goal, so she just ignored David. As he recalled the supple body he touched in the fantasy, David was wondering when he could teach Celeste, that gorgeous woman, a lesson. He wanted to see if it would be the same as his fantasy. ¡®Forget it! Forget it!¡¯ David shook his head. ¡®If I did that, I will be letting Celia down. ¡®This doesn¡¯t count. ¡®I was forced to do this, and I just wanted to save everyone. ¡®We¡¯ll all be doomed if Celeste were controlled by her desire.¡¯. Even though David felt indignant, he still replied respectfully, ¡®Celeste, you don¡¯t have to thank me. This is what I should do. If you need anything in the future, just tell me.¡± ¡°Yeah, alright.¡± ¡°By the way, Celeste, I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Now that you can control that energy, can Celia and I.. David did not finish his sentence, since he believed Celeste would understand. ¡°No!¡± Celeste refused directly. ¡°Why not?¡± David was puzzled. He felt unwell now. He was fine before that. After Celeste teased him, his desire had been fully awakened. ¡°David, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to be intimate with your little lover, it¡¯s that the energy generated by the alluring body is beyond your imagination. We can control it this time, but that may not be the case when it explodes next time. Now, for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, bear with it! You can do whatever you want when we get to Star Kingdom.¡± Chapter 1438 Chapter 1438 Celeste also knew that it was a bit too much for her to forbid David from getting intimate with his little lover. However, she had no choice. She finally managed to control herself temporarily, so she did not want it to make aeback in the blink of an eye. This situation was something Celeste never expected. Her master had been telling her since she was a child that she was different from other women so she could not be with a man. Otherwise, not only would she harm the other party, but she would also harm herself. So Celeste only secretly fell in love once when she was an ignorant girl. Then, when her master noticed the signs, her love life was directly cut off. After that, she never thought about this again and devoted herself to cultivation. Originally, Celeste thought that it was impossible for her to interact with men again in her life. Unexpectedly, when she went to a low-level civilization, she met David, a pervert with low strength but great mind power. In the end, this was the result. At the same time, it also disrupted the path that Celeste¡¯s master had worked so hard to forge for her. She did not know how to exin this to her master when she returned. Although she was still a virgin, her alluring body had been aroused. Meanwhile, her alluring body should never have been aroused in the n that her master made for her. This was the condition, but it was broken now. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sigh,¡± Celeste, who had returned to her normal state, sighed silently. Now, she could only wait to see what Master had to say when she returned to the Iridescent Sect. With the help of David¡¯s powerful mind power, the desire triggered by Celeste¡¯s alluring body had reached a bnce and a harmonious point. However, this was only temporary. Her alluring body was one of the most special physiques in the universe, so how would it be so easy to deal with? 3 With her alluring body, Celeste not only became the head of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect but also reached thest rank of the Eternal Realm, Sovereign rank, in less than two thousand years. It could be seen that the strength of the alluring body was by no meansparable to that of an ordinary physique. 1 Once this physique was sessfully stimted, the consequences would also be very serious. Celeste still had a long, long way to go if she wanted topletely eliminate that desire in her body. After her alluring body was aroused, this desire would continue to grow over time. Even if Celeste returned to the Iridescent Sect, with the help of a powerhouse beyond the Eternal Realm, it could only be suppressed for a while, but not for a lifetime. Unless Celeste¡¯s strength continued to improve and grew faster than this desire, then only could she firmly control the desire. However, this was simply impossible. As her realm got higher and higher, the growth of her strength would also be slower and slower. Celeste crossed Star Realm, Universe Realm, and reached Eternal Realm Sovereign Rank in less than two thousand years. She had crossed eight ranks, so her progress was extremely fast. She was also top-notch in a high-level civilization like Star Kingdom. She could not achieve this with hard work alone, as most of this was also thanks to her alluring body. However, Celeste¡¯s growth would be very slowly over the next period. At the same time, she would alsoe across the second obstacle of her life. The first was going from Star Realm to Eternal Realm. Chapter 1439 Chapter 1439 The second was going from Eternal Realm to the next big realm. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This obstacle would also stop more than 99% of Eternals. 1 It was hard to say whether Celeste could progress past this. Even if she could, it would be thousands, ten thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of yearster. How long would it take? No one could say for sure. However, she definitely would not outpace the growth rate of the alluring body¡¯s desire. The earlier the alluring body was aroused, the easier it would be to control and resolve. On the contrary, theter this was done, the more difficult it would be to handle. Celeste was already a Sovereign Ranker, so she was consideredte. 1 Therefore, the power aroused by her alluring body was also quite significant. It would be somewhat difficult to suppress it only with her own strength. In fact, there was another solution that was significantly easier. That was to have a man like David by her side at all times. As long as she detected any signs of losing control, she would immediately carry out intercourse to reach a bnce and a harmonious point. However, this was also a temporary solution. All in all, things might not be easy for Celeste in the future. What she would face was more than just physical torture. There was also pressure from her sect and her master. One must know that Celeste was the youngest among the existing Sovereign Rankers in the Iridescent Sect, and she was also the one with the most hope of surpassing Eternal Realm. Her master and sect ced high hopes on her, but such an ident happened in this low-level civilization. Celeste had already anticipated the expressions her master and sect would have when they learned of her current situation. They would probably be very disappointed. ¡°You little b*stard! You have caused me a lot of trouble! How can I exin to my master and sect when I go back?¡± Celeste shook her head and said softly. However, the only thing thatforted her was that she found Lorraine, Selena, and David. Lorraine had an alluring body just like her. Even if she was already useless, Lorraine could take her ce. However, she would need a lot of time, energy, and resources to cultivate Lorraine. She hoped that by taking these three people back, she could gain the forgiveness of her master and the elders. ¡®Forget it, stop thinking about this. ¡®Now that things havee to this point. ¡®It¡¯s useless no matter how much I think about it. ¡®I can only take one step at a time.¡¯ Celeste then closed her eyes. She started to carefully examine the condition of her body. Ever since her alluring body was aroused, she had been suppressing the desire in her body, meaning she had no energy and time to check her body. Now was her chance. Celeste also wanted to see what was the difference between the alluring body when it was aroused and not aroused. After David got Celeste¡¯s answer, he had no choice but to ept it. Hence, he continued to lie on the bed trying not to think about that kind of thing. Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440 Star Kingdom. This was Celeste and Amadi¡¯s hometown. Star Kingdom was a level 7 civilization. Even though the level 7 civilization and the level 6 civilization were just one level away, the actual difference was worlds apart. This was not a question of the difference between levels, but the dividing line between a mid-level civilization and a high-level civilization. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Crossing this dividing line was infinitely more difficult than stepping into Eternal Realm from Universe Realm. If one thought about how there was never an Eternal in the Milky Way after so many years, one would understand how difficult it was for mid-level civilization to step into high-level civilization. Star Kingdom was not the same as low-level civilizations like the Milky Way and the Beast Gxy. There were not only variousrge, medium, and smalls in it, but there were also many continents floating in the void. These continents were upied by major forces and they would reproduce and inhabit there. Onlyrge forces with a certain level of strength had the opportunity to use the continents as a ce to reproduce. As for other small forces, they could only upy variouss. The ultimate dream of countless forces was to have a continent of their own. It was a pity that limited resources like the continents could only be upied by powerful forces. The Iridescent Sect and Star Mansion were extremely powerful forces in Star Kingdom, so they each upied a continent. The continent where Star Mansion was located was called Star Continent, while the continent where the Iridescent Sect was located was called Iridescent Continent. They were named after their forces. If a certain powerful force fell from grace and the continent was upied by another force the name of the continent would change ordingly. While David and Celeste were having spiritual intercourse¡­ -On a vast continent named Simmons Continent in Star Kingdom¡­ As the name suggested, this was the continent,the Simmons family of Star Kingdom upied. Although the Simmons family was not as powerful as Star Mansion and the Iridescent Sect in Star Kingdom, their ability to upy a continent proved that they were not weak at all. Moreover, the cohesion of a family was far stronger than the cohesion of a sect like the Iridescent Sect. On the ancestralnd of the Simmons family on Simmons Continent, a middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes. His whole face was contorted and a fiery rage was bursting out from his eyes. The man¡¯s name was Nek Simmons, and he was the grandmaster of the Simmons family. He was also beyond Eternal Realm. At the same time, he was the big shot who publicly announced that his first wife¡¯s position would always be reserved for Celeste. When Nek first met Celeste more than a thousand years ago, he had alreadyunched a fierce pursuit of her. It stood to reason that with his identity as the grandmaster of the Simmons family and his beyond Eternal Realm strength, this should be easy for him. A few of the high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect had also married into various powerful forces. This was also the reason why the Iridescent Sect and all major forces in the Star Kingdom could maintain good rtions. Amadi¡¯s mother was one of them. However, this time, Nek was rejected. Not only did Celeste reject him, even the Iridescent Sect directly rejected his marriage proposal. The reason given by the Iridescent Sect was that Celeste was the sessor trained by the Iridescent Sect, hence she would not marry an outsider. However, Nek did not give up on this and had been publicly expressing that he liked Celeste very much, and the position of his first wife would always be reserved for her. Chapter 1441 Chapter 1441 In the blink of an eye, more than a thousand years had passed, but Nek still had not changed in the slightest. If Celeste were not from the Iridescent Sect, he probably would have gone and taken her by force. It was a pity that the Iridescent Sect was not something his Simmons family could intimidate. Nek could not get Celeste now, and he would not allow any man to touch his sweetheart. Therefore, during his contact with Celeste, he had secretly done something to her body. Therefore, when Celeste and David first got together in the fantasy, Nek already knew. Now, this was the second time. How could Nek stand this? The woman he had guarded for more than a thousand years was bing more mature, more alluring, and more irresistible. In the end, she was taken by another man. How could Nek endure this as a man, much less a man who was beyond Eternal Realm? Since he could not do anything to the Iridescent Sect, he could only vent his anger on the man. ¡°You son of a b*tch! No matter who you are, I will definitely find you. I¡¯ll tear you into pieces and smash your bones into ashes. How dare you touch my woman?! If I don¡¯t kill you, I am not a Simmons. And Celeste, you b*tch, you always act noble in front of me, but how long have you been away before you got yourself a man! You¡¯re really something else.¡± Nek suppressed the anger in his heart and said through gritted teeth. Although he did not know what the specific situation was like now, ording to the seed he left on Celeste, it was an indisputable fact that Celeste had a man. Nek also thought about whether it might have been forced. After all, Celeste¡¯s allure also increased exponentially as her strength grew. He was a normal man, so he probably would be tempted by her. If she did not have the Iridescent Sect as her backing, there would probably be quite a few men in Star Kingdom who wanted to get her. However, Nek knew that Celeste had left Star Kingdom and was sent by the Iridescent Sect to perform her duties as a Universe Enforcer. Celeste was an invincible Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker in those mid or low-level civilizations, so she could not be forced, meaning she did it voluntarily. In a mid or low-level civilization, no matter what method one used, one could not threaten a Sovereign Ranker. Unless they got something special in the ruins of a high-level civilization. However, this possibility was so small that it is almost negligible. It would be dangerous even if he, a person beyond Eternal Realm, entered a high-level civilization¡¯s ruins, let alone the rubbish of the low-level civilization. At this point, Nek really wanted to see what kind of man could make Celeste not hesitate to betray her master to do such a treasonous thing. ¡®Is he better than me, the grandmaster of the Simmons family and a person beyond Eternal Realm? ¡®No!¡¯ He had to investigate this matter to find out. Since Celeste was no longer chaste, then someone like Nek would definitely not want her. Nek would feel ashamed even if she were his concubine, let alone his first wife. He also had to make the adulterous couple pay. Nek stood up. He wanted to leave the Simmons Continent and go to the Iridescent Continent. He wanted to go ask the Iridescent Sect whether Celeste was their sessor. How could she lose her virginity during a Universe Enforcer¡¯s patrol mission? Were they looking down on Nek or the Simmons family?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1442 Chapter 1442 Nek was about to leave the Simmons Continent for the Iridescent Continent. He wanted to demand an exnation from the Iridescent Sect. No matter what, Nek was a person beyond Eternal Realm, so he was considered a famous bigwig even in Star Kingdom. He had publicly expressed his interest in Celeste more than once and hoped that she would be his wife, but he was rejected by the Iridescent Sect and Celeste. If Celeste came back and the news spread of this new update, how could Nek continue to show his face in public? Wouldn¡¯t the entire Simmons family be humiliated? Celeste turned him down and lost her virginity out there in no time, and for doing so, she was pping Nek and the Simmons family in the face. As for the Iridescent Sect, as the top power of Star Kingdom, it was a bit unreasonable for them to go back on their word, right? Nek figured the Iridescent Sect should be unaware of this by now. However, that was not important. The key point was that the Iridescent Sect and Celeste went back on their word, disrespecting a person beyond Eternal Realm like him, and making him lose face in Star Kingdom. He had to first develop a strong stance on this principle before he could talk about the next requirements. Since the establishment of the Iridescent Sect, it had only ever epted women. It could even be said that it had recruited more than 80% of the outstanding women in Star Kingdom. Whenever the Iridescent Sect appeared, they would definitely be a sight for sore eyes. Among them, the seven high priestesses were the best. In the past, the seven high priestesses had all been selected after undergoing multiple phases of selection,bining beauty, wisdom, and talent. Not to mention each of them was extremely beautiful and very strong. What man in Star Kingdom would not be proud to marry a high priestess of the Iridescent Sect? However, those who could seed were rare. After all, there were not many of them in the first ce while a good number would stay behind to continue the Iridescent Sect. Anyone who could sessfully marry a high priestess of the Iridescent Sect would have a high status in the Star Kingdom. Nek was the grandmaster of the Simmons family, and he had lived for tens of thousands of years. However, for someone who was beyond Eternal Realm, time was no longer important to them. They had too much time to squander. Nek broke through Eternal Realm more than a thousand years ago and went beyond Eternal Realm. He had been in seclusion for tens of thousands of years before. After being in seclusion for tens of thousands of years, Nek got bored, so as soon as he got out, he began to take in wives and concubines in a high-profile manner. Firstly, it was to solve his problem. Secondly, it was to announce to the entire Star Kingdom that he, Nek, had been in seclusion for tens of thousands of years and was finally taking this step. At the same time, it could also increase the prestige of the Simmons family. If such a person wanted to find a wife, he would definitely go have a look in the Iridescent Sect. Subsequently, he was attracted to Celeste. Nek used to have a wife, but she failed to pass the test of time and eventually disappeared down the long river of history. 1 That was already tens of thousands of years ago. With Nek¡¯s identity and strength, if he settled for the second best and did not focus on Celeste, the leader of the seven high priestesses, he would have a great chance of seeding. Unfortunately, he had his eye on Celeste. Now that Celeste had lost her virginity, he could not have her anymore. Nek was going to set his sights on this year¡¯s seven high priestesses and book one first. In any case, no matter what, he had to marry a high priestess of the Iridescent Sect. Only the high priestess of the Iridescent Sect was worthy of being Nek¡¯s first wife. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. What he had to do now was to stand firm on this rationale, so the Iridescent Sect would not oppose him. The Iridescent Sect would not dare to offend a person beyond immortal realm even if they wererge and powerful. Celeste still did not know what kind of predicament she would face when she returned to Star Kingdom and the Iridescent Sect. Not only would she have to face the interrogation and punishment of her master and teacher¡­ Chapter 1443 Chapter 1443 Nek, the Super Eternal, also wanted to ask her for an exnation. David had made her life miserable. Although it was not Celeste¡¯s fault, nor was it within her control, she was forced to suffer in silence. She could only endure this unspeakable bitter suffering herself. Once Nek knew that it was David who stole his woman, what David would face was the wrath of a person beyond Eternal Realm. With David¡¯s current strength as an Eternal Realm Ruler Ranker, he did not even have the qualifications to kiss the feet of such a strong person. Even if he had the system, it was impossible to defend himself against the opponent. David would only have a chance if he was given some time to grow. However, would the other party give him this chance? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It might be a little difficult. Celeste frowned slightly after checking her physical condition in the room. From the first intercourse with David that led to the activation of her alluring body, she had been trying her best to suppress the powerful desires aroused by it. Therefore, she did not have the energy to pay any attention to her body. After examining her body carefully, Celeste found two things that were not quite right. One was that her mind power had be much stronger. It was at least several times stronger than before. This was very good news for Celeste who was about to reach peak Eternal Realm. Her mind power had to reach a certain level to break through Eternal Realm. Furthermore, mind power was the most difficult thing to cultivate. Many people were stuck at Peak Eternal Realm, and they were unable to get past this stage for a long time because their mind power was not strong enough. As for the treasures of heaven and earth that could increase mind power, those seemingly only ever appeared at random. Once discovered, it would cause a frenzy among all major forces. It was countless times more precious than a Soulbound Weapon. Now, Celeste¡¯s mind power could grow several times in such a short period. What exactly was going on? Was it a one-time increment caused by the activation of the alluring body? Or was it the sustainable growth that resulted from intercourse with David, a lunatic with a powerful mind power? Celeste could not be sure. If it was because of the activation of her alluring body, then she no longer had another alluring body to activate, so her mind power¡¯s growth would return to the previous slow rate. However, if it was because of her intercourse with David, then there would be something to write about. In any case, David had already taken advantage of her twice, so she could ept more of them in the future. Not only could the desire in her body be kept in a harmonious state for a long time so that it would not resurface to cause trouble, but it could also quickly increase her mind power. In that case, why not? The current Celeste, after having intercourse with David twice, had slowly epted David in her heart and acknowledged him. At the very least, at least she did not resent doing such a shameful thing with David. Chapter 1444 Chapter 1444 Besides her mind power increasing several times, Celeste also discovered a deeply hidden mind seed in her body. If it were not for her mind power being much stronger, she would not have discovered it at all. She had never noticed it before. At first, Celeste thought it was left by her master. However, when she touched this mind seed, she felt the energy on it not belonging to her master at all. Celeste was puzzled. Since it was not her master, who would leave a mind seed in her body? It was clearly to monitor her. And from this mind seed, Celeste felt that its owner¡¯s mind power was very strong, meaning this person¡¯s strength should also be great. In the universe, there were people like David who had strong mind power but weak strength, but this was extremely rare. Celeste had only met David in the past thousand years who was like this, and she had never even heard of any others. Nor was it ever recorded in the history of the Iridescent Sect. Mind power was something that could only be produced after reaching Eternal Realm Sovereign Rank, and it was necessary for breaking past Eternal Realm. For David, a guy who just entered Eternal Realm, to have such a huge mind power was really incredible. She believed that even if her master learned about it, she would definitely be shocked. Celeste hade into contact with many powerful people over the years, and she could not figure out who had left her the mind seed. The main factor was that she did not know when it was left behind. Otherwise, she would list all the powerful people she had interacted with during this period and exclude the rest so that she could narrow down the scope. If she could not figure out who it was, then she would not bother trying. She could not keep this thing in her body, and she had to find a way to get rid of it. She tried desperately. Although the other party only left a mind seed behind, she still could not remove it with her current mind power. If Celeste¡¯s mind power had not increased several times for some reason, she would not even have detected it. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Celeste was torn. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It seemed that David was the only one who could help her again. Otherwise, she would have to wait until she returned to the Iridescent Sect and ask her master to remove it for her. It would be fine if she did not discover it. Now that she had, Celeste did not want to let other people¡¯s things stay in her body, spying on her at all times. David just came back from a cold shower to calm his agitated body slowly. Unexpectedly, Celeste¡¯s voice sounded again at this time. ¡°David, I need your help.¡± ¡°Celeste! Are you failing to suppress your desire again?¡± David asked with a forced smile. ¡°What are you saying? David, can you fill your head with anything else? You only think about these lewd things!¡± Celeste said coquettishly. She did not notice that the tone of her conversation with David had begun to change. She would never speak to David in this tone before. ¡°Celeste, you misunderstood. I was just wondering that with your strength, what else could I help you with besides this?¡± Chapter 1445 Chapter 1445 ¡°Yes, I need your help with other things this time.¡± ¡°Celeste, please tell me! As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will definitely do my best.¡± ¡°When I was checking my body just now, I found out that someone had nted a mind seed in my body at some point. With my current mind power, I cannot remove it, so I was hoping you could use your powerful mind power to help me get rid of it.¡± ¡°A mind seed nted by someone else? Who was it? What does it do?¡± David asked, feeling puzzled. Although his mind power was strong now, his understanding of mind power was still at the most elementary stage. In the past, he actually used mind power to invade other people¡¯s minds and control their fate. ¡°I don¡¯t know who did it, but they probably didn¡¯t have good intentions, and their purpose was to spy on me,¡± Celeste replied. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°You just need to release your powerful mind power. Then, follow the guidance of my mind power, reach the position of the mind seed, wrap it up, and move it out of my body.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start!¡± After David finished speaking, he released his mind power and followed Celeste¡¯s lead. Then, he reached her body and found the mind seed. It was quietly hidden in Celeste¡¯s plump body. The moment he saw it, David suddenly had an intuition in his heart that this was left by a man. ¡®Isn¡¯t the Iridescent Sect only for women? ¡®That means it wasn¡¯t left by Celeste¡¯s elders.¡¯ This made David inexplicably angry. This plump body was his, and he would never allow any man to touch it. It was like two male creaturespeting for a female creature. David poured all his mind power into this mind seed, wrapped it tightlyyer byyer, thus guaranteeing that it would never have a chance to escape. After finishing this, David moved the mind seed slowly. During this period, the mind seed also moved and tried to escape the grip of David¡¯s mind power. Despite this, it could not escape at all. After David carefully moved the mind seed out of Celeste¡¯s body, he exerted his mind with full force and completely destroyed the mind seed. At the same time, on the Simmons Continent in Star Kingdom, Nek, who was about to leave for the Iridescent Continent, suddenly froze. Fire almost shot out from his eyes. He felt the mind seed that he had left in Celeste¡¯s body beingpletely destroyed. That was to say, from now on, he could no longer spy on Celeste, nor could he determine the specific location of the other party. Originally, ording to Nek¡¯s n, he would first go to the Iridescent Sect to rify the matter and grasp this new opportunity. Then, ording to the guidance of the mind seed he left in Celeste¡¯s body, he would quickly find the other party. He would kill the man who took Celeste¡¯s virginity and finally bring Celeste back to the Iridescent Sect to demand an exnation. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, the mind seed was destroyed before he could do anything. Now, he could no longer determine Celeste¡¯s location and could not find her anymore. He could only wait for Celeste toe back by herself. If she did not actually bring that man back, where would he find him? This directly disrupted all his ns. ¡°You b*st*rd! No matter who you are, you better pray that I don¡¯t catch you, or I will definitely kill you and give you a fate worse than death,¡± Nek roared angrily. Chapter 1446 Chapter 1446 The distance between the Milky Way and Star Kingdom was huge. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. This distance hadpletely exceeded the cognition of humans on Earth, and it could not even be measured by any known values on Earth. If one relied on flying, even at the speed of light, they would only be able to measure the distance in units of hundreds of millions of years if they wanted to reach Star Kingdom from the Milky Way. There was also another possibility. Only Eternals who could tear apart space and walk in another space could cross endless distances and reach their destination in a short time. Of course, this so-called short time was not just a day or two, or ten days, or even a half month. It was just thatpared to the hundreds of millions of years at the speed of light, it was indeed very short. Judging from the speed of David and others in the enormous Eternal Realm tortoise, it would take nearly a year to reach Star Kingdom if there were no dys. In the following period, with David¡¯s help, Celeste temporarily solved her physical problems. Not only did she suppress the desire from her alluring body, but she also kicked out the mind seed left by the unknown powerful person in her body. Celeste did not continue to retreat either. Instead, she often came out to chat with the women. They would talk about the basic situation in Star Kingdom and the rules and regtions of the Iridescent Sect. She allowed them to have an understanding in advance and also to prepare themselves. Star Kingdom was nothingpared to the Milky Way. The gap between the two was huge. In the Milky Way, David was the Master and what he said was the imperial decree, whilst no one dared to refute him. Celia and the women were all closely rted to David, and with David as their backer, they were naturally at the top of the Milky Way pyramid. However, it was different in Star Kingdom. This was a level 7 civilization. Not to mention that David had just stepped into the Eternal Realm. Even Celeste, an Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker, had to be cautious when facing those big shots. In Star Kingdom, only by breaking through Eternal Realm and bing a person beyond Eternal Realm could one stand at the top of the pyramid, guide the country, and formte rules. Celia and the others could only start from the lowest level. However, Celeste also said that they should not worry too much. After arriving in Star Kingdom and joining the Iridescent Sect, they could be regarded as having a backer. The Iridescent Sect still had a lot of prestige in Star Kingdom. Not only was it strong, but there were also several people beyond Eternal Realm in it. At the same time, it was also associated with many powerful forces. At least half of the ex-high priestesses trained by the Iridescent Sect had married into various wealthy forces. Most of them were the first wives with right to speak within their respective sects. There were also various personal disciples, core disciples, and ordinary disciples under the high priestesses who had married into forces of all sizes. Although most of these people had their own families, the Iridescent Sect had still nurtured them. If the Iridescent Sect was in trouble, they would not stand idly by. All these people added together made up quite a huge force in Star Kingdom. Therefore, in Star Kingdom, usually no one would cause trouble for the Iridescent Sect unless they were a sworn enemy of the sect. Time slowly passed by. As they traveled through space, it was impossible to use days to calcte time because there was neither day nor night here. In the beginning, everyone would count the days silently in their hearts. Chapter 1447 Chapter 1447 Yet, as time passed, David and the others lost track of how many days had passed. Therefore, they would sleep when they were sleepy, and sit and chat when they woke up. Of all of them, only David was the most bored. Everyone else needed to train, but he did not. He only needed to think about how to spend his Star Dors. Moreover, David did not know how to train. At this moment, everyone was sitting together and chatting about Star Kingdom and the Iridescent Sect. Not only Celeste was there, on this rare asion, even Amadi hade out for air. After the events in the Beast Gxy, Amadi found himselfcking in strength. Recently, he had been practicing in seclusion. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Even though he was still powerful in Star Kingdom, there were many people stronger than him. Over there, no one dared to attack him. However, when he was besieged by dozens of Ruler Ranks in the Beast Gxy, Amadi felt the threat of death. If Celeste had not made a timely move, he and David would have been history. After escaping from danger, Amadi also learned from the painful experience. It was necessary to work hard to improve his strength first. He did not want to be a flower in a greenhouse that needed protection from Star Mansion. Sooner orter, he would have toe out and take charge of his own life. That was why Amadi¡¯s parents asked him toe out with Celeste. They could not stay by their son¡¯s side forever. As the younger head of Star Mansion, Amadi had to learn to grow and be independent. If he wanted to grow, feeling the threat of death would be the fastest way. At that time, Celeste probably thought of this reason, so she did not make a move in advance, but chose to make a move at the most critical moment. ¡°Amadi, you haven¡¯t shown up for a long time. Have you been in seclusion recently?¡± David asked casually. ¡°David, you have no idea. I¡¯ve been working hard recently, and I¡¯ve been cultivating my strength desperately. After what happened in the Beast Gxy, I¡¯ve thought it through. We could not even compete in a level 5 civilization like the Beast Gxy with this level of strength, let alone in Star Kingdom. If I weren¡¯t the younger head of Star Mansion, I would probably not be able to survive until now. Thus, we still have to work hard! We can only rx and enjoy life after we break past Eternal Realm and be a powerhouse that can set rules in Star Kingdom,¡± Amadi sighed. ¡°Have you reached enlightenment, Amadi?¡± David said with a smile. ¡°Yes, I have, and it¡¯s great. Looking back, I was alwayspleting my father¡¯s tasks, and I never set goals for myself. I thought that with my parents and Star Mansion, I could be a bully and no one would dare to touch me. Now, I understand that sometimes, I might be beyond their reach, just like this time in the Beast Gxy. If it weren¡¯t for Ms. Celeste, we would have already be ashes.¡± ¡°It seems that you have indeed grown up. This is a good thing, and it will be of great help to your future path.¡± ¡°David, it¡¯s the same for you. Although you are the number one person in the Milky Way and no one dares to oppose you, you have to restrain yourself when youe to Star Kingdom so as not to provoke those big shots who can easily kill you with just a flick of their finger,¡± Amadi reminded. ¡°Thank you for reminding me. I also climbed up from the bottom step by step, so I know what I should do,¡± David said. He was not like Amadi who was of noble birth. He came from Earth, an indigenous living, and got to where he was step by step. He then not only managed to leave Earth, but also left the Milky Way. Even though the system helped him greatly in getting to where he was, he also knew that his vignce and low-profile personality ounted for arge part of his sess. After all, having a system did not mean invincibility. He also needed to spend a lot of money to get a lot ofvish points. If David were that kind of arrogant and ignorant character, he would probably already have been killed by someone stronger than him, or captured and sliced up for research. 1 Chapter 1448 Chapter 1448 ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand! Why don¡¯t we have a game? David, since you could grow to your present level in a low-level civilization like the Milky Way, I believe your talent will definitely usher in a big boom when you arrive at Star Kingdom. Let¡¯s see who gets to Sovereign Rank first, while whoever loses will have to call the winner daddy. Hw about that?¡± Amadi suddenly suggested. He also wanted to have a good rtionship with David. At the end of the day, they had faced death together. David had a good personality and suited Amadi¡¯s preferences. He was not weak and was even immune to the Star Observation Skill. David was born on a small living the size of a pellet but was able to grow into the number one in the Milky Way. This was not something everyone can do. David¡¯s achievements in the future might not be inferior to Amadi¡¯s. As long as David agreed, it would not matter who won or lost in this game. Either way, the brotherhood of the two would be solidified. If David could beat Amadi, Amadi was also willing to call him daddy. ¡°Okay! Motivationes only when there is a goal. Let¡¯spare and see who can reach Sovereign Rank first.¡± David thought about it and felt that there was nothing to lose, so he agreed. The main reason was that he also felt that Amadi was a good person. Although he was born with a silver spoon and had some minor problems, he had good ideals and values. He was not an unreasonable troublemaker. Therefore, he was still a worthy friend. David had never been afraid of anyone when it came toparing cultivation speed. How many years did it take him to start from scratch and reach the present Eternal Realm? If people learned about this, it would definitely shock everyone, even in Star Kingdom. When David thought about this, he felt that he still needed to find Lorraine. He had already exined to Celia and others, so they would not tell his story to others. However, Lorraine was different. Fortunately, she did not know much. ¡°Since you agree, it¡¯s settled! By the way, David, you have to work harder. Now, I¡¯m two small realms ahead of you, do you need me to wait for you?¡± ¡°No need! You should hurry up and train! Don¡¯t wait for me, I will catch up and surpass you in a short time.¡± ¡°Then I will wait and see!¡± The two chatted happily. None of the women next to them interrupted them. When they were done talking, Celeste said, ¡°Amadi, the fact that you are thinking like this means that your mother¡¯s attempt at handing you over to me was not in vain. You have gained something this trip.¡±. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Celeste, I used to be a bit of a jerk. As the younger head of the Star Mansion, I was arrogant and ignored everyone. Now, I havee to my senses. Thank you for bringing me out and letting me experience the fear of death,¡± Amadi thanked Celeste respectfully. ¡°Youing to your senses is a sign of growth, Amadi. You have to know that you are not the only direct disciple of Star Mansion, and you are not your father¡¯s only son. Your current status as the younger head is due to your own great talent, and also because your mother is one of thest seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect. However, this position is not stable. If you want to keep your status as the younger head and inherit your father¡¯s position as the head of the Star Mansion in the future, you still need to continue to work hard. If you fail, you should know what will happen to you and your mother.¡± ¡°I know, Ms. Celeste,¡± Amadi said in a deep voice. He was now the younger head of Star Mansion. Chapter 1449 Chapter 1449 If he failed in thepetition for the head of Star Manion, he would be caught up by other direct descendants of Star Mansion. In order to prevent them from counterattacking, Amadi would definitely fight to the death and not give them any chance to make aeback. Many big forces were like this. If you wanted to fight, you had to win, because if you lost, you would face hell. If you feared this, you should not fight and just be satisfied with the life of an ordinary person. At the very least, it would be safer. Celeste continued, ¡°And as far as I know, someone in Star Mansion¡¯s direct lineage is secretly plotting to take over your position as the younger head, and the power behind the other party is not weak. Your mother doesn¡¯t want you to stay sheltered in Star Kingdom, so that¡¯s why I paid a huge price to get you your identity as a Universe Enforcer. We were hoping that you¡¯d grow aftering out with me.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Amadi narrowed his eyes and asked solemnly. He knew Ms. Celeste would not joke about such things. Since she said it, it must be true. There were many direct descendants of Star Mansion, even his father had given birth to hundreds of sons during these thousands of years. However, these guys were always respectful when they saw Amadi.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Who would be secretly plotting for his position as the younger head? Amadi went through everyone he could think of and still could not figure out who Ms. Celeste was talking about. ¡°Your mother will tell you when you get to Immortal Rank. It won¡¯t be good for you to know now. It will only affect your state of mind.¡± ¡°Ms. Celeste, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let you and Mother down, I will definitely keep my status as younger head, and I will sessfully inherit the position of the head of Star Mansion in the future so that you and Mother will no longer be afraid,¡± Amadi solemnly promised. ¡°That¡¯s good! You must know that you are your mother¡¯s only hope. She has put too much effort into you. If something happens to you, she probably won¡¯t survive.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± The current Amadi was not the rebellious, supercilious, and carefree Amadi David saw when they first met. He was now more mature and steadier. After the trial of life and death in the Beast Gxy and what Celeste just said just now, it was evident that Amadi had grown up. He was smart. He knew his mother and Ms. Celeste¡¯s intentions. Everything they did was for his own good. Amadi¡¯s father had hundreds of sons, but his mother had only one, himself. If he died, his father might be sad for a few days, and then everything would be the same. However, his mother might choose to follow in his footsteps and disappear from this world together with him. Therefore, Amadi did not have much affection for his father, the current head of the Star Mansion, but only admiration and a little fear. On the contrary, he did feel respect from the bottom of his heart for his mother. Amadi would not hesitate to risk his life to defend his mother against whoever dared to disrespect her. From this brief conversation between Celeste and Amadi. David, Celia, and others understood how cruel thepetition among big forces was. Although people like Amadi came from prominent backgrounds and had noble status, at the same time, thepetition they had to face was quite fierce. If they did not pay attention, the consequences would be very serious. Death was actually a better ending. Many losers would be crippled and imprisoned for a lifetime. For those who were once chosen, this would be a fate worse than death. Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450 The Iridescent Continent in Star Kingdom was where the top power of Star Kingdom, the Iridescent Sect, was located. Today, the Iridescent Sect weed a distinguished Super Eternal guest. This man was the grandmaster of the Simmons family, Nek. In Star Kingdom, although Eternal Realm powerhouses were not everywhere, they were not considered rare. There were quite a few powerhouses in Eternal Realm who were quite well-known. However, most of them were Ruler Rankers. There were not many who could reach Immortal Rank. Every Immortal Ranker was the mainstay of various forces. As for Sovereign Rankers, they were even rarer. They were all the topbat power of their respective factions. Celeste was a strong Sovereign Ranker, Her status in the Iridescent Sect was not low. If one wanted to be famous in Star Kingdom, stand at the top of the pyramid to be one of the few people who set the rules, and be worshiped and admired by countless people, one must first break through Eternal Realm and possess the strength of someone beyond Eternal Realm. This kind of powerhouse was like a nuclear weapon on Earth. Although they were not easy to deploy, they had a strong deterrent effect. A person beyond Eternal Realm was also a must-have for every major force. If not, then no matter how many people you had or how much money you had, you could only be regarded as a medium-sized force. A person beyond Eternal Realm was a dividing line to all forces. Just like there were countries without nuclear weapons on Earth. The Simmons family was arge force with a person beyond Eternal Realm, and they had more than one. Before Nek, there was another grandmaster from the Simmons family who had also broken past Eternal Realm early. However, this grandmaster of the Simmons family got seriously Injured tens of thousands of years ago and had not recovered until now. One must know that the body of a powerhouse of this level had the power to repair itself. Hence, it was evident that his injuries were so severe that he still could not heal after tens of thousands of years of recuperation. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The original Simmons family had begun to slowly decline. Other forces had been targeting the Simmons Continent they upied and they were about to take over it to make it their own. Unexpectedly, more than a thousand years ago, Nek broke past Eternal Realm in one fell swoop and became the second person beyond Eternal Realm in the Simmons family. He stabilized the shaky Simmons family in an instant. Nek had be the new giant of Star Kingdom, and he had been very active in Star Kingdom for more than a thousand years. First of all, he finally came out of seclusion after tens of thousands of years so he had to enjoy himself. Secondly, it was only natural to re-establish the reputation of the Simmons family to let those forces who were eying on the Simmons Continent know that the current Simmons family was not easy to mess with. This was what every new giant would do If someone in Star Kingdom broke past Eternal Realm, they would not hide unless there were special circumstances. Everyone might not know everything about the background of all major forces, but they would know at least eighty to ny percent of it. Because the greater the strength shown, the more resources could be obtained in Star Kingdom, thereby attracting more talents to join. With resources and outstanding disciples only could a force cultivate more powerful people. It was a virtuous circle. If one broke through and did not show off but instead hide it, no one from the outside world would know, so one would definitely not be able to get more benefits. In any case, after Nek¡¯s breakthrough, he held a big banquet in the Simmons Continent, and countless forces came to congratte him with valuable treasures. This alone had made the Simmons family a lot of money. Nek did note to the Iridescent Continent today to catch up with the Iridescent Sect, instead, he was there to ask for an exnation. Chapter 1451 Chapter 1451 He wanted to ask, ¡®Didn¡¯t the Iridescent Sect say that Celeste was raised as a sessor and would not marry? ¡®Why was her virginity taken by a man? ¡®Are you looking down on me or the Simmons family?¡¯ Nek sullenly arrived at the door of the Iridescent Sect. Nek was about to go in as he looked at the majestic and grand colorful magic gate in front of him, which wasposed of seven colors: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet. Immediately, he was stopped by the gatekeepers of the Iridescent Sect. Those who stopped him were two beauties who were both eight out of tens. One of them was older than the other. One was about forty years old, the age when she would still have her charm. The other was in her twenties, the prime of her life. The women had to be at least sevens to be able to enter the Iridescent Sect, and they had to have outstanding talent. Both of these traits was indispensable. Therefore, in the Iridescent Sect, there were absolutely no ugly women. ¡°May I know who you are? Why¡¯s your business with the Iridescent Sect? If you didn¡¯t receive any invitation from us, please leave. The Iridescent Sect doesn¡¯t receive men casually,¡± the older woman said. ¡°Go and tell your head of sect that Nek from the Simmons family hase to ask the Iridescent Sect for an exnation,¡± Nek said nkly. ¡®Nek from the Simmons family?¡¯ The two women were shocked. Their gazes were filled with infinite admiration and respect when they looked at Nek now. Nek was Star Kingdom¡¯s newest giant. He was also the only person in Star Kingdom who had broken past Eternal Realm in thest 5000 years. This was a great man. For people of the lowest level like them, one look at him was like a luxury. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was said that the other party took a fancy to Elder Red, the head of thest seven high priestesses of the sect. ¡®He wanted to take Elder Red as his wife. ¡®Unfortunately, this was rejected by both the sect and Elder Red. ¡®Could it be because of this matter that the other party came directly to ask for an exnation? ¡®However, that happened thousands of years ago, why did hee again now? ¡®And even if Nek broke past Eternal Realm and became the giant of Star Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t it be too arrogant for him toe to the Iridescent Sect alone to ask for an exnation? ¡®Doesn¡¯t he know the power of the Iridescent Sect? ¡®Even if the entire Simmons family was mobilized, the Iridescent Sect could annihte all of them.¡¯ Forget it, these were not things they should consider. Since Nek was here, it was better to leave it to the Sect. ¡°Lord Simmons, please wait a moment, I will report this to the sect.¡± After she finished speaking, the older woman took out a sound transmission stone and reported the situation to the sect. The young woman kept staring at Nek. Many people would never get the chance to see someone who was beyond Eternal Realm in their lifetime. She should take a good look so she could go back and brag to her friends. When the senior management of the Iridescent Sect heard that it was Nek, the newly emerged giant, they immediately arranged for someone toe out and bring Nek into the drawing room of the sect, and then reported it to the head. Soon, seven young women who were at least 9.5 and above came out from the gate wearing skirts of seven colors. They walked up to Nek and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Simmons, sorry for the long wait. Please follow me.¡± Nek was led by the women through the Iridescent Gate, into the Iridescent Sect, and finally to the drawing room. Deploying the Iridescent Fairies was the highest level reception the Iridescent Sect would provide. However, Nek, who was beyond Eternal Realm, had the qualification to receive this. Chapter 1452 Chapter 1452 The seven fairies were very special in the Iridescent Sect. Needless to say, they were all above 9.5, and their bodies and appearances were outstanding. However, unfortunately, they were not talented enough, If they were more talented, they might have be one of the seven high priestesses. Since they were not talented enough, they could only make good use of their faces and figures to practice some dancing and receive VIPS for the Iridescent Sect. There was only a two-word difference between the seven high priestesses and the seven fairies. However, their statuses were vastly different. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The seven high priestesses had the opportunity to be go beyond Eternal Realm, and they had the appearance, talent, and wisdom. On the contrary, it was even more difficult for the seven fairies to step into Eternal Realm. They would be fine as long as they had good looks. The former was the key object of training for the sect. Thetter were just performers for the sect to receive distinguished guests. Their status was higher than that of ordinary disciples, but they could not catch up with the core and personal disciples. This was the awkward position of the seven fairies. When one saw the seven high priestesses, they would see that the envy in their eyes was pretty pitiful. The seven fairies were not talented enough. If they wanted to step into Eternal Realm to live forever and stay young forever, they could only use countless treasures from heaven and earth. However, they would not have such an opportunity in the Iridescent Sect. There were too many disciples in the Iridescent Sect, and there were also many talented ones. Hence, it was impossible to waste too many resources on them. In addition, the seven fairies were willing to stay here because the Iridescent Sect gave them a tform that no other ce could. Only the absolute bigwigs were eligible to be distinguished guests of the Iridescent Sect. When the seven fairies receive these distinguished guests and were taken a fancy by some of them, they could be taken back to be concubines. As long as they took good care of the big shots and convinced the big shots to use all kinds of treasures of heaven and earth to cultivate them, there might be a chance for them to step into Eternal Realm in the future. Although the odds were low, someone had indeed seeded this way. This was what they had been working towards as well. Therefore, they even worked hard for the position of the seven fairies. How big was Star Kingdom? How many beautiful and untalented women were there? Not everyone could be the seven fairies of the Iridescent Sect who specialized in receiving distinguished guests. ¡°Lord Simmons, please wait a moment, the head will be here soon. First, let us dance for you to relieve your fatigue.¡± After the seven fairies finished speaking, they began to dance gracefully in the drawing room. Each one of them was like a fairy from heaven, and they were really pleasing to the eye. Then, some women carrying all kinds of snacks, wine, and precious food entered the drawing room. They ced the tes in front of Nek for him to eat. Nek also unceremoniously drank some wine and ate the snacks while admiring the dance of the seven fairies. These seven women were really good. Their bodies and appearances were all stunning. Nek figured it would be good to bring two back to be his concubines after his work here was done. Nek had taken dozens of concubines in the past thousand years. After the dance, the seven fairies bowed to Nek and exited the drawing room. Before leaving, they looked at Nek with intense allure in their eyes. It made Nek, a seasoned pervert, a little tempted. Chapter 1453 Chapter 1453 He wanted so badly to pull them over to pamper them. It was a pity that he was in the Iridescent Sect, not a ce where he could mess around. Not long after the seven fairies left, a beautiful woman walked in. She looked like she was in her forties at first nce, but upon closer inspection, she was only in her thirties. Behind her were two beautiful women in their forties or fifties. This was Nova Dream, the current head of the Iridescent Sect. As for the two behind her, they were the two elders of the Iridescent Sect, both of whom had the same status as Celeste. ¡°Lord Simmons, you¡¯re here. You should have notified me first so that I could prepare well. The Iridescent Sect neglected you this time. Please forgive me, Lord Simmons,¡± Nova said politely as soon as she entered the door. Although she was the current head of the Iridescent Sect, she had a very high status. She ranked very high in Star Kingdom. However, Nek was ultimately still the only new giant in Star Kingdom for thousands of years. He was beyond Eternal Realm while Nova was just an Eternal Realm peak Sovereign Ranker. Even though the gap between them seemed small, this small gap could stop ny-nine percent of peak Sovereign Rankers. It was hard to say whether Nova could cross this gap in her lifetime. Even so, Nova did not bow down to Nek, the new giant. She had a special status, and she was not allowed to do this. ¡°Lady Dream, you¡¯re being modest. This time, I came to the Iridescent Sect on a whim. Please forgive me for disturbing you,¡± Nek also replied politely. The current him was not as arrogant as he was just now outside the gate of the Iridescent Sect. At that time, he was only facing two gatekeepers of the Iridescent Sect, so he naturally had to show the demeanor befitting of a big shot. Now, he was facing Nova, the current head of the Iridescent Sect. Although his opponent strength was inferior to him, behind her was the entire Iridescent Sect. Furthermore, there were four people beyond Eternal Realm in the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect. One of them was Celeste¡¯s master. Nek did not dare to act recklessly in front of such a powerful sect. However, he dide with reason on his side. ¡°I wonder why Lord Simmons came to the Iridescent Sect this time. I heard from the disciples that you came to ask for an exnation. Did we do anything wrong? Please point it out to us, Lord Simmons. We must correct it,¡± Nova went straight to the point. They had done all that needed to be done. They sent the seven fairies to receive Nek and had already given him a lot of respect. She also did not want to continue the courteous conversation. She still needed to deal with a lot of things from the Iridescent Sect. ¡°Lady Dream, I¡¯m here this time because I really want to ask for an exnation from you,¡± Nek said seriously. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lord Simmons, go on.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if Lady Dream can remember that more than a thousand years ago, I had just broken through and came to you. I met Celeste in your sect and wanted her to be my first wife, but I was firmly rejected by the noble n.¡± ¡°Of course, I remember! Elder Red is the head of thest seven high priestesses in the sect. She is extremely talented. She only took a little more than a thousand years to reach the Sovereign Ranker. The sect also nned to train her as a sessor, so we won¡¯t marry her out,¡± Nova replied. ¡°That is to say, you will not betroth Celeste to me, nor will you betroth her to anyone else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure! I told you, Elder Red will not marry out and she will stay in the sect forever.¡± ¡°Then did some man take Celeste¡¯s virginity?¡± Nek asked with a hint of anger. Chapter 1454 Chapter 1454 ¡®What?¡¯ Nek¡¯s words startled Nova and the two elders of the Iridescent Sect behind her. ¡®Elder Red¡¯s virginity was taken by a man? ¡®How can that be? ¡®Wasn¡¯t she sent out on a Universe Enforcer mission? ¡®How could she let someone take her virginity? ¡®Something is wrong! ¡®Elder Read is not in Star Kingdom, so how did Nek know she¡¯s not a virgin anymore?¡¯ Nova looked at Nek suspiciously. She saw calmness on the other party¡¯s face. This made Nova somewhat unable to determine the truth of the matter. With Nek¡¯s identity and strength, he would never say anything that he was not sure about. Otherwise, it would be self-inflicted humiliation. Since he came here to voice his dissatisfaction, then it must be true. ¡®However, Elder Red is indeed not in Star Kingdom. ¡®Is there some misunderstanding here?¡¯ ¡°Lord Simmons, Elder Red was sent out by the sect to carry out a mission, so she is not in the Star Kingdom now. Is there some misunderstanding?¡± Nova expressed her doubts. ¡°Misunderstanding? There is no misunderstanding! Lady Dream, since I, Nek Simmons, dare to say this, I am sure of it. I just want to ask you about it. In the beginning, you sternly rejected me, saying that Celeste would not marry outside, but now she lost her virginity to another man. Why? Do you look down on me or the Simmons family?¡± Nek sounded displeased. As the new giant of Star Kingdom and someone beyond Eternal Realm, Nek would not be afraid to show his strong demeanor when he needed to. Even if his opponent was the head of the Iridescent Sect. ¡°Lord Simmons, the authenticity of this matter is still open to question. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you, but we need proof. Unless you present convincing evidence today, you can only wait for Elder Red to come back to confront her face-to-face. Don¡¯t worry, as long as your words are true, the Iridescent Sect will naturally give you a satisfactory exnation. We won¡¯t allow you to lose face in Star Kingdom,¡± Nova said, neither obsequious nor supercilious. Facing Nek, someone beyond Eternal Realm, Nova showed the Iridescent Sect¡¯s attitude of neither being neutral in the face of trouble. ¡®Since you say the iridescent Sect has humiliated you, fine, show me convincing evidence. ¡®Otherwise, you are just looking for trouble, and are not taking the Iridescent Sect seriously.¡¯ Nova¡¯s words were watertight, and Nek could not find any faults in them. However, since he dared toe, he had to be confident, even if his approach was a bit disgraceful. ¡°Lady Dream, first of all, I want to apologize to the Iridescent Sect. Because I like Celeste so much, when I first met her, I quietly nted a mind seed on her without her consent, but I guarantee on my own reputation that I had absolutely no intention of hurting her. I just wanted to protect her.¡± As soon as Nek said this, a cold light shot out of Nova¡¯s eyes immediately. She stared at Nek with some hostility in her eyes. How dare he nt a mind seed on an elder who held an important position in the Iridescent Sect? This was no small matter. Even if the opponent was Nek, someone beyond Eternal Realm, it was still forbidden. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. No matter how powerful Nek was, he was only one person. Even with the grandmaster of the Simmons family who was recuperating from his wounds, there were only two of them. ¡®How dare he do this to the elder of the Iridescent Sect?¡¯ Nek might also feel that what he did was a little hical. He continued to exin, ¡°Lady Dream, even though I was rejected by the Iridescent Sect, I have not voiced any dissatisfaction over the past thousand years, and I fully respected your choice. Furthermore, the mind seed is not what you think and it can¡¯t serve as a surveince function anytime and anywhere. It can only roughly determine Celeste¡¯s location to see if she¡¯s safe. That¡¯s all.¡± When Nova heard that, she naturally would not believe Nek¡¯s nonsense. If what he said was true¡­ Chapter 1455 Chapter 1455 If the mind seed could only determine Celeste¡¯s location and safety, then how did he determine that Elder Red lost her virginity? However, Nova was not in the mood to pursue this at the moment because she had more important things to do, mainly determine whether the fact that Elder Red lost her virginity was true or not. This was very, very important to the Iridescent Sect. It might even affect the ns of the Iridescent Sect. ¡°Lord Simmons, do you mean that you discovered that Elder Red has lost her virginity to a man through the mind seed nted in her body?¡± Nova asked in a slightly hasty tone. ¡°Exactly!¡± Nek replied. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Nova continued to ask, her tone improving significantly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure! I, Nek Simmons, will be responsible for what I say,¡± Nek said seriously. After receiving an affirmative answer from the other party, Nova did not speak anymore. However, the monstrous waves in her heart were hidden by her calm face. Elder Red lost her virginity to a man? ¡®Then does it mean her alluring body was also lost? ¡®W-What should we do?¡± Celeste was the next key training object of the Iridescent Sect and was currently the most promising candidate in the sect set to surpass Eternal Realm. In addition, she also had an alluring body, one of the most special physiques in the universe. Nova did not know much about the specific situation of the alluring body. She only knew that once Celeste lost her virginity to a man, the consequences would be disastrous. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Not only would her alluring body be destroyed, resulting in a huge decay in the speed of her cultivation, but there would also be a sharp drop in her chance of breaking through. At the same time, a huge desire would also continue to grow in her body. The main factor was that this desire could not bepletely eliminated, and it would apany her throughout her life until she died. Elder Red would need to spend most of her energy constantly suppressing it. In other words, Celeste¡¯s chances of breaking through Eternal Realm had plummeted, and herbat power would also be greatly reduced from now on. This was not a good thing for the Iridescent Sect. It was for this reason that the Iridescent Sect sternly rejected Nek¡¯s marriage proposal and told him that Celeste would not marry outside. This matter was beyond the ability of Nova, the head. She had to report it to the four reputable elders as soon as possible. She needed them to decide how to deal with it. ¡®Sigh.¡¯ Nova had already thought about how disappointed they would be when she told the four reputable elders about this matter, especially Elder Red¡¯s teacher. She had invested a lot of effort into Elder Red. She watched Elder Red move forward step by step in the direction everyone expected. Unexpectedly, such an ident urred. Now, they could only hope it was a misunderstanding and Nek¡¯s reading was inurate. However, the possibility of this was very small. Since Nek dared toe directly to the Iridescent Sect to say such a thing, then he had to be sure. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be shooting himself in the foot? At that time, the Iridescent Sect would not be the one giving him an exnation, but he would have to give the Iridescent Sect an exnation. Chapter 1456 Chapter 1456 Nova still could not figure it out! It was impossible for Celeste to not know her own situation. Once her alluring body had intercourse with a man, it would definitely harm others and herself. It stood to reason that she would not have genuine feelings for a man, and then lose her virginity. As for whether she was forced, this was even more impossible. This time, Celeste was sent by the sect to perform her duties as a Universe Enforcer. It seemed that she also brought the younger head of Star Mansion. They were only going to mid and low-level civilizations. She was a Sovereign Ranker, so who could force her? Sovereign Rankers were also among the top in Star Kingdom, let alone in the mid and low-level civilizations. In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy was futile. Unless there was someone beyond Eternal Realm like Nek who was secretly targeting Celeste. They did not dare to do anything in Star Kingdom, so they followed her after she left Star Kingdom. This was not impossible, but the chances were very low. Someone who was beyond Eternal Realm would not take such a huge risk for a woman. They could have all the women they wanted, so they did not need to do this. Nova racked her brain and still could not figure out what was going on. If she wanted to know the truth, she could only wait for Celeste toe back. ¡°Lord Simmons, since you nted a mind seed in Elder Red¡¯s body, you must know where Elder Red is now, right?¡± Nova asked. ¡°I knew it at first, but recently, the mind seed I nted has been removed, so I don¡¯t know where Celeste is now,¡± Nek said truthfully. Nova was taken aback when she heard the news. ¡®The mind seed nted by Nek was removed? ¡®Is there really someone beyond Eternal Realm following Elder Red?¡¯ ¡°Removed? Impossible! Lord Simmons, who can get rid of the mind seed nted by you, someone who¡¯s beyond Eternal Realm?¡± Nova obviously did not believe it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Lady Dream, as I said before, the mind seed I nted for Celeste is not malicious. It only has a little bit of my mind power. Even with your current mind power, it can be easily removed. Therefore, it¡¯s not surprising if someone with slightly more mind power removed it.¡± Nova was not going to discuss this topic anymore, nor did she want to continue going back and forth with Nek. She wanted to tell the four reputable elders the news as soon as possible and ask them to make a decision. ¡°Lord Simmons, we can¡¯t jump to a conclusion based on your one-sided opinion on this matter. We need to wait for Elder Red toe back to confirm. You can live in the Iridescent Sect for a while. I will report to the reputable elders immediately, and then issue a recall order to Elder Red so that she¡¯ll come back as soon as possible. If everything is as you said, I will definitely give you a satisfactory answer.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait here! Let¡¯s see what Celeste will say when shees back.¡± Nova arranged for Nek to live in the VIP area of the Iridescent Sect. Then, she rushed to the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect without stopping. It was also the ce where the four reputable elders beyond Eternal Realm lived in seclusion. Nova took her warrant, went through many formations, and came outside a valley. She did not immediately step into the valley. Instead, she stood outside the valley and shouted respectfully, ¡°The current head of the Iridescent Sect, Nova Dream, needs to see the four reputable elders.¡± Soon there was a voice in the valley. Chapter 1457 Chapter 1457 ¡°Nova! Come in first!¡± ¡°Yes, Reputable Elder.¡± After Nova finished speaking, she slowly stepped into the valley. This ce was filled with birdsong and fragrant flowers, which was just like a paradise. There were all kinds of precious medicinal materials, animals, and nts here. Any of them would cost a sky-high price if they were taken outside. In the center of the valley, there were several clean and tidy cabins. Trekking through the crystal clear stream and several blooming gardens, Nova eventually came to the cabins. Along the way, she was very careful, for fear of stepping on a de of grass or a small animal. Even a de of grass in this valley would be very unique outside. It was not long before Nova stood outside the door. Creak. The door of a log cabin opened from the inside. Then, an old woman in in clothes came out of the log cabin. This person was one of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. She was also beyond Eternal Realm and a well-known existence in Star Kingdom. When Nova saw the old woman, she immediately got ready to kneel. In the end, she was blocked by a wave of energy, preventing her from kneeling. She knew that this reputable elder did not like others to kneel for her, so she did not insist anymore. She just bent down slightly, and said respectfully, ¡°Nova greets you, Reputable Elder.¡± ¡°Nova, it¡¯s been a long time since you came to see us,¡± the old woman said with a smile. Although she looked very old, she was speaking and moving with no problem, and she did not seem old at all. ¡°Reputable Elder, I wanted toe to apany you, but there are many things in the sect recently, and I couldn¡¯t help it. If you quickly find someone to rece me as the head, I will be here to apany you every day.¡± ¡°Oh, you! Other forces are fighting for life and death for your position. I wonder why you are all so courteous with each other and refuse to be head,¡± the old woman said helplessly. ¡°This can reflect the uniqueness of the Iridescent Sect!¡± Novaughed. ¡°Okay, stop talking nonsense and tell me what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Reputable Elder, Nek, the new giant of the Simmons family, came to us just now and demanded us to give him an exnation.¡± ¡°Nek from the Simmons family? Is that the guy who just broke through more than a thousand years ago and came to ask Red to be his wife?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°That¡¯s him!¡± ¡°An exnation? He was new and hadn¡¯t even stabilized his own strength. What exnation does he want from the Iridescent Sect?¡± The old woman asked suspiciously. ¡°Reputable Elder, you see¡­¡± Nova exined the matter carefully. She told her how Nek came to the Iridescent Sect, saying that he quietly nted a mind seed on Celeste and how he learned that Celeste lost her virginity from the feedback of his mind seed. She also told the reputable elder how Nek¡¯s mind seed was then removed. In the beginning, there were still various noisy voices in the valley. These were the sounds made by the precious animals. However, as Nova exined more of the details. The atmosphere in the valley began to be solemn. These precious animals were efficacious. Hence, they would not dare to make any sound after they realized that their master¡¯s mood was a little bit off. After Nova finished speaking, the entire valley was silent, and not even the sound of breathing could be heard. Chapter 1458 Chapter 1458 The atmosphere in the valley was extremely tense. Even the air was filled with chilling intent. This old woman was none other than Celeste¡¯s master, Eira, one of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. She was also beyond Eternal Realm. She was notparable to Nek, a guy who had just broken through and not yet stabilized his realm. Eira surpassed Eternal Realm nearly a hundred thousand years ago. Nek was not even born then! Even though Nek had broken through Eternal Realm and reached the realm that countless people dream of, he still had to lower his stance and respectfully address Eira as his senior. After listening to Nova, Eira was about to erupt. She worked so hard, spent so much effort, and finally cultivated a satisfactory disciple, but she lost her virginity to man which resulted in the destruction of her alluring body. As a result, everything she did had been in vain. How could she ept this? Eira could not wait to appear next to Celeste immediately to see what was going on. She wanted to see which stupid man made this girl willing to give herself to him and go against her teacher, or which courageous man dared to forcibly take Eira¡¯s direct disciple¡¯s virginity, wasting all her previous efforts. No matter what the situation was, Eira had decided in her heart that this man had to die. Even if he were beyond Eternal Realm, she would make the opponent pay the due price. The current situation hadpletely disrupted the ns of the Iridescent Sect. Celeste was more than just an elder or a sessor of the Iridescent Sect. She also had a very important mission. However, Celeste had no idea about it yet. After she went beyond Eternal Realm, it would be the time for her toplete this mission. However, the premise was that her alluring body had to still beplete. Now, ording to Nova, Celeste¡¯s alluring body has been ruined, which meant that she could no longerplete her mission. This was a huge blow to the Iridescent Sect and the four reputable elders. Eira could not ept the news for a while. She stood in front of the log cabin without speaking. Time and space in the valley seemed to be frozen. At this moment, Nova felt as if she was in an extremely dangerous position. If she moved her body a little, she would be killed immediately. However, she had long expected that such a situation would happen after the reputable elder learned of the news. Therefore, now, she even stopped breathing temporarily, for fear of disturbing the reputable elder. All kinds of efficacious and precious animals in the valley also felt this chill. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. They all obediently found a hidden corner to hide in, not daring to make a sound. There was a moment of silence. Only then did Eira ask, ¡°Nova, is everything you just said true?¡± ¡°Reputable Elder, how would I dare to joke about this? Nek is still in the Iridescent Sect. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him directly,¡± Nova replied. ¡°How about Red¡¯s Life me? Has it weakened?¡± Chapter 1459 Chapter 1459 ¡°No, I went to look before I came here. I also asked the gatekeeper. Elder Red¡¯s Life me is still burning brightly. It didn¡¯t weaken at all.¡± ¡°That means¡­ she¡¯s not in danger and has only lost her virginity.¡± Eira felt as if she could not suppress the fire in her heart anymore. Celeste was not in danger, nor was she forced. Did it mean she did this voluntarily? Eira watched Celeste grow up and this whole time, she was also the one who educated Celeste. Back then, Celeste knew about the special circumstance surrounding her alluring body. From Eira¡¯s perspective, the possibility of Celeste getting with a man because she was desperate was small. However, as someone beyond Eternal Realm, it was even more impossible for Nek to joke about such things. Unless his family wanted to have aplete fallout with the Iridescent Sect. The Simmons family did not have the strength to do this yet. Even if Grandmaster Simmons, who was recovering from his injuries, eventually recovered, the Simmons family still would not be able topete with the Iridescent Sect. Eira, who had surpassed Eternal Realm nearly a hundred thousand years ago, was also in doubt at this moment. ¡°What is the truth? ¡®Was it voluntary? Or was it forced? ¡®Or is Nek lying?¡¯ ¡°Reputable Elder, this matter is strange. It¡¯s unlikely that Elder Red is unaware of her situation. You know her. I think the possibility of her doing such a thing is almost non-existent.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Nek lied? What¡¯s his reason for lying?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he lied. He wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do that. There may be some misunderstanding that led to this result. If you want to know the truth of the matter, you should immediately issue an emergency recall order to Elder Red. Everything will be clear when shees back.¡± Eira felt that what Nova said made sense. Rather than specting, it was better to just ask Celeste toe back. Celeste was the only one who knew the truth now. ¡°Okay! Immediately send an emergency recall order to Red, and ask her toe back as quickly as possible. If you have any news, please contact me at any time. This matter is rted to the future ns of the sect. It is very important, so we have to tackle it quickly.¡± ¡°Yes, Reputable Elder!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, you should leave first. Get everything done as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Reputable Elder, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± After Nova finished speaking, she exited the valley respectfully, passed throughyers of formations again, and returned to the Iridescent Sect. Since Celeste was not in Star Kingdom, but in other mid and low-level civilizations an endless distance away, Nova would not be able to contact her via any normal means. Only by using the sect¡¯s special means could there be a chance to pass the news to Celeste. However, this might not work too. If Celeste was trapped in some formation relics, she might not be able to receive the message. Nova, together with several other elders, cast a secret method and issued an emergency recall order to Celeste from the Iridescent Sect. All disciples who received this emergency recall order from the sect had to rush back to the sect as quickly as possible. Afterward, an illusory blood-colored token shot out from the Iridescent Sect after absorbing some energy from Celeste¡¯s Life me. It broke free from the shackles of this space and headed directly toward Celeste. This illusory red token was so fast that it waspletely free from the constraints of space. Even someone beyond Eternal Realm like Nek could only look at it in awe. Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460 Eira did not return to the cabin after Nova left. This valley was not so much the ce where the four of them lived in seclusion, but rather the ce where they watched over the Iridescent Sect. Whenever there was something in the Iridescent Sect that the heads could not decide on, they would come here to find them. Just like what happened this time. Although this kind of thing rarely happened, to avoid a situation where no one could resolve a situation, the four reputable elders would take turns watching over while the other three would retreat to a top- secret ce. The fact that Celeste¡¯s alluring body was destroyed this time was very important as it was rted to the n made by the four of them. The other three had to be notified of this. If it were true then, they needed to find a way to make up for it. Eira¡¯s body slowly disappeared into the valley. When she appeared again, she had arrived at a huge cave. There were nine stone pirs around the cave, and a lifelike five-wed golden dragon was engraved on each stone pir. If one did not look carefully, one would think there were nine real five-wed golden dragons wrapped around the stone pirs. In the middle of the cave was a pool, and the water in it was chilling. Nine chains stretched out from the nine stone pirs and went deep into the cold pool. Eira stood in the cave and said, ¡°The n has changed, Red¡¯s alluring body may have been ruined.¡± After she said that, immediately, a distraught voice sounded in the cave. ¡°What? Red¡¯s enchanted body was ruined? Who did this?¡± As soon as the person finished speaking, three figures appeared in the cave. Like Eira, these three figures all looked like old women, and it was one of them who spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not clear who did it. We can only find out after Redes back. Nova has sent her an emergency recall order from the sect so I believe she will be back soon,¡± Eira replied. ¡°This is not a small matter. Eira, are you sure?¡± Another old woman asked. ¡°Although it is notpletely certain, it is at least half possible. Let¡¯s prepare for the next step first.¡± ¡°Prepare? How? How many years have we waited? We were so close to sess. How could this happen? I don¡¯t know how long we will have to wait for the next chance,¡± thest old woman said. Her face at the moment looked a little malicious, and ordinary people would definitely shudder when they saw her. However, the other three did not feel anything, and it was as if they were used to it. ¡°Giada, calm down. You said that we have been waiting for so many years, so it¡¯s okay to wait longer. Also, we¡¯re not sure yet, right? Then let¡¯s make sure before we make any ns. Eira, you should go out and wait for the news, and let us know of any updates.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Eira replied. Then the four figures disappeared from the cave. Meanwhile, Eira returned to the valley to quietly wait for Nova¡¯s news. As Marin said, they could only arrange for the next step after confirming Celeste¡¯s situation.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1461 Chapter 1461 As time went by, the enormous tortoise slowly approached the outskirts of Star Kingdom. During this time, Celeste asked David to help her again. Naturally, David would not refuse, but after reaching the state of harmony, Celeste was the first to escape from the fantasy. David had made up his mind. If Celeste asked him for a favor next time, he had to ask for one too. After thinking about this, David still had no choice but to ept the reality. Celeste sat in her room, a little dazed. After intercourse with David, she felt that her mind power had increased significantly. It seemed that her mind power was not increased because of the destruction of her alluring body, but because of the intercourse with David. ¡®So if I do this with David every day, will my mind power increase rapidly?¡¯ Celeste could not help but blush at the thought. For a Sovereign Ranker who was about to reach peak Eternal Realm, the increase in mind power was undoubtedly a huge temptation. This was a key stepping stone before breaking through Eternal Realm. Reaching peak Eternal Realm was almost a sure thing for a powerhouse like Celeste, it just needed a little time. Moreover, it would not take too long. However, the growth of mind power was significantly harder. If her mind power was not up to standard, then she would never be able to break through. Most peak Eternals were stuck at this step because of insufficient mind power, and they were unable to break through for a long time. If Celeste did not seize such an opportunity now, she felt that she would regret it in the future. Besides, she had already had intercourse with David three times, and it did not matter if they did it eight, ten, or even dozens of times more. It was just that Celeste was in a little dilemma. The interval between this time and thest time was a bit long, and it seemed a little unreasonable for her to find David again immediately. It would be bad if David misunderstood. ¡®How can I make David have intercourse with me at any time so that I can increase my mind power quickly? ¡®This is a question that needs careful consideration.¡¯ Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Celeste was going to find a time to tell David directly. She also did not want to spend that much time making excuses. She would tell him that doing so would allow her mind power to grow rapidly, and she would be able to break through Eternal Realm and reach a higher realm in the future. At this moment, a red light shed before Celeste¡¯s eyes. An illusory red token was then printed on her forehead. Chapter 1462 Chapter 1462 When the illusory red token was printed on Celeste¡¯s forehead, a voice sounded in her head. ¡°Get back now!¡± The owner of the voice is none other than Nova, the current head of the Iridescent Sect. As one of the elders of the Iridescent Sect, Celeste naturally knew what the illusory red token was. It was an emergency recall order from the Iridescent Sect. It was cast using a secret technique, and then it would head to the target using the Life me of the target left in the sect. It could cross the limitation ofyers of space and quickly reach its target. Anyone who received it must rush back to the sect as quickly as possible. In reality, even if Celeste did not receive an emergency recall order from the sect, Celeste would still rush back to the sect quickly. Her alluring body had been fully activated, and she wanted to find her teacher to see how to solve this. However, at this time, Celeste was also very puzzled. It stood to reason that she was now performing patrol missions as a Universe Enforcer. Therefore, her sect should not issue an emergency recall order to her at this time. ¡®Did something unexpected happen to the sect? ¡®Impossible!¡¯ Celeste dismissed the idea outright. ¡®The Iridescent Sect is the top power in the entire Star Kingdom. ¡®There are four reputable elders beyond Eternal Realm. ¡®How could there be an ident? ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why would the head cast a secret technique to ask me to go back?¡¯ Celeste was confused. The sect would only issue a recall order to the sect members who were performing missions outside unless something very important happened in the sect. ¡®Forget it, stop thinking about it. I¡¯ll just go back first. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡®We¡¯re not far from Star Kingdom anyway.¡¯ The enormous tortoise had covered two-thirds of the distance so far. Celeste was having mixed feelings. ¡®We¡¯re reaching Star Kingdom soon, so should I go to David? ¡®If I don¡¯t go, I will not have had such a good opportunity when we arrive at Star Kingdom or the Iridescent Sect. ¡®But if I go, how should I bring it up to David?¡± As she was pondering this, another few days in the outside world passed. Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to Star Kingdom, Celeste made up her mind, gritted her teeth, and finally decided to go to David. It was a matter of whether she could cross Eternal Realm in the future. Therefore, no matter the price, it was worth it. She also believed that even if her teacher knew of this, she would not me her. And there was no real physical contact anyway, they only did it in fantasy, and this was not their first time anyway. Now that she had decided, Celeste did not hesitate any longer. However, she did not go to David directly, instead, she sent him a voice message. David was chatting with Celia and the others to relieve boredom when Celeste¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in his head. ¡°David, go back to your room! I have something to tell you.¡± David was a little puzzled. ¡®Didn¡¯t we just do it a few days ago? ¡®She can¡¯t hold herself back again? ¡®Impossible! ¡®The gap between the previous sessions was so long. ¡®How is she failing to control herself after just a few days?¡¯ Chapter 1463 Chapter 1463 Although he was puzzled, David still did what Celeste said. After informing Celia and the others and asking them to continue chatting without him, he went back to the room. Just after returning to the room, Celeste¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°David, I¡­ I need your help.¡± ¡°Celeste, it¡¯s only been a few days and you can¡¯t hold back again?¡± David asked suspiciously. It was not that he did not want to help. However, the feeling of falling from mid-air every time was truly overwhelming. ¡°It¡¯s not about that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that? Then what¡¯s this about?¡± Celeste was still a little embarrassed. After being silent for about half a minute, she summoned the courage to speak, ¡°David, every time I have intercourse with you, I find that my mind power will increase significantly, and mind power is very important for a Sovereign Ranker who is about to reach the peak of Eternal Realm. It is tied to whether I can break through Eternal Realm in the future and progress to a higher level, so¡­ I hope you can help me to make my mind power grow rapidly.¡± David was speechless when he heard that. ¡®Can intercourse also enhance mind power? ¡®Then why didn¡¯t my mind power grow in the slightest?¡¯ From what Celeste said, she wanted to have more intercourse to enhance her mind power. Hence, David pretended not to understand and asked, ¡°Celeste, how can I help you?¡± Celeste was stumped. She had made herself so clear, so she could not believe that David still did not understand what she meant. He was deliberately seeking revenge. Celeste wanted to forget the whole idea and ignore this brat. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, when she thought about how hard it was for her mind power to grow and how many peak Eternals had been trapped in Eternal Realm, unable to break through after a long time since the history of Star Kingdom and were finally wiped out under the catastrophe that appeared in every era, she held back. ¡®I can¡¯t be so impulsive. ¡®If I miss this opportunity to increase my mind power, I will have no idea how long I will have to wait in the future.¡¯ The body of an Eternal could continuously generate a steady stream of vitality by itself, maintaining the vitality of various organs and cells in the body. In theory, they could live forever since they could also automatically heal their injuries. However, this did not mean that an Eternal would not die. When encountering a powerful opponent who could crush them, a strong Eternal would still be killed. For example, Celeste, a Sovereign Ranker, could crush both Ruler Rankers and Immortal Rankers. Under normal circumstances, she could easily kill her opponents without giving them a chance to heal their injuries. In addition, there was another situation. When an Eternal lived to one era, which was 129600 years, and still could not break through to reach a higher level, they would face a catastrophe. After sessfully surviving the catastrophe, they would receive another 129600 years for them to squander. If they still could not break through, then they would continue to face another catastrophe, and the catastrophes would get more intense every time. Even the first catastrophe was not so easy to survive, whereby at least more than 90% of the Eternals would be killed. This was also the catastrophe that all Eternals had to face. The purpose was to keep the fittest and get rid of some Eternals who reached their current level by relying on treasures of heaven and earth. At the same time, it was also to lighten the burden on the universe. If there were no catastrophe, the Eternals could independently generate a steady stream of vitality and would never die. After countless years of development, there would be too many Eternals. Some people suspected that the catastrophes were created by a God Tier Civilization. However, there was no solid evidence for this. Chapter 1464 Chapter 1464 ¡°David, I¡­ I want to have intercourse with you every day so that my mind power can increase rapidly and I will have a greater chance of breaking through Eternal Realm in the future. If you agree, I will¡­ I can let you take the initiative yourself.¡± After saying this, Celeste blushed, appearing extremely attractive. It was a pity that she was alone in her room now, and no one saw this scene. David¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Okay, sure,¡± David said. Celeste was overjoyed when she heard David¡¯s answer. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she could only say two words. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Celeste, you don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s my honor to help you, and when we get to Star Kingdom, I still need you to take care of Celia and the others. I¡¯m the one who should say thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! When we arrive at Star Kingdom and the Iridescent Sect, I will make arrangements for them. Well, let¡¯s start!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After that, the,two would have intercourse daily. Then, Celeste¡¯s mind power also grew at a rapid rate. When the enormous tortoise entered the vicinity of Star Kingdom more than three monthster, Celeste¡¯s mind power was already very strong. Celeste sat in her room, a little unhappy. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. They have entered Star Kingdom so she would need to part ways with David soon. She could not continue having intercourse with him anymore. It was a pity that she still could not raise her mind power enough to break through Eternal Realm. If Celeste could be given another half a year, it should be almost enough. At that time, she could devote all her energy to cultivation and strive to upgrade from ate Sovereign Ranker to a peak Sovereign Ranker as soon as possible. Then, she would integrate her mind power, break through Eternal Realm in one fell swoop, and go beyond Eternal Realm. She would then no longer have to be afraid of the uing catastrophe. Although Celeste was only less than 2000 years old now and was more than 127000 years away from an era and she had more than enough time to do whatever she wanted, if she could go beyond Eternal Realm as soon as possible, who would want to continue to stay in Eternal Realm? The longer one waited, the more problems one would have. Besides, could she find another way to increase her mind power so easily in the future? Celeste figured she could not. She even had an urge in her heart to make the enormous tortoise turn around and go around in a circle. Then, they could return to Star Kingdom after her mind power was strong enough. However, almost immediately, she shook her head and dismissed the idea. This time she had also brought Amadi along. They had already arrived at Star Kingdom, so if they turned around again, she would definitely be exposed. Furthermore, her sect should already know that she was back by now. Celeste regretted this. They needed almost a year to go from the Milky Way to Star Kingdom, so why did she not do it sooner? If only she had decided earlier, she would have had enough mind power by now. ¡®Sigh, what a miscalction!¡¯ If she did not have a choice, then she could only invite David over after she reached peak Eternal Realm and then go out together to increase her mind power. Now that Celeste had discovered such a simple way to enhance her mind power, she would definitely not give up. When the enormous tortoise entered the range of Star Kingdom¡­ Chapter 1465 Chapter 1465 In the Iridescent Sect, Celeste¡¯s Life me instantly grew muchrger. This meant that she was very close. The guards of the Life me in the Iridescent Sect immediately reported the matter to the head of sect Nova. After Nova found out, she contacted Celeste immediately. At this time, Celeste was still feeling annoyed in her room about why she did not have intercourse with David earlier to increase her mind power. A phantom figure suddenly appeared in front of her. It was Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect. ¡°Lady Dream!¡± Celeste saw this figure, stood up, and greeted her respectfully. Nova looked as if she was the same age as Celeste, but she was much older than Celeste. Not only was she Celeste¡¯s senior, but she was also the head of the Iridescent Sect, the first person under the four reputable elders. Therefore, Celeste¡¯s status in the Iridescent Sect was lower than that of Nova¡¯s. Even so, Celeste¡¯s teacher was Eira, one of the four reputable elders. Hence, Nova did not dare to put on airs in front of Celeste either. ¡°Elder Red, you have worked hard. Where are you now?¡± Nova asked. ¡°I¡¯ve just entered Star Kingdom,¡± Celeste replied. ¡°Then you shoulde back to the sect immediately.¡± ??? got it. I¡¯m rushing back at full speed. I am wondering why you used the sect¡¯s emergency recall order to call me back urgently, Lady Dream?¡± ¡°I do need to speak to you, but it is inconvenient to talk about it here. I will tell you when you return to the sect.¡± ¡°Okay, Lady Dream. Please wait a moment, I wille back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Nova disappeared and Celeste sat down. She could not even dy for a little now, let alone turn back. Instead, she could only rush back to the sect at full speed. David was resting in his room when Celeste¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. ¡°David, we¡¯ve arrived at Star Kingdom.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here? So soon?¡± David asked. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re here. It was pretty fast,¡± Celeste replied. ¡°Are we going directly to the Iridescent Sect or Star Mansion?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I will separate from Amadi in a bit. I will go back to the Iridescent Sect, and he will go back to Star Mansion. Do you want to go to the Iridescent Sect with me first, or go directly to Star Mansion with Amadi?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go to the Iridescent Sect first,¡± David replied without thinking. ¡®Why would I go to Star Mansion? ¡®I still haven¡¯t decided whether to join Star Mansion or not!¡¯ Moreover, David would not feel at ease if he did not watch Celia and the others join the Iridescent Sect.. ¡°Okay! Then you can go to the Iridescent Sect with me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After a while, Celeste spoke again, ¡°David, there is one more thing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ do it again!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± David did not refuse. Chapter 1466 Chapter 1466 David and Celeste entered the fantasy together. This might be theirst for a while. They would have no chance to do this when they were in the Iridescent Sect. Because they were the only ones with mind power here, they could do whatever they want in the fantasy. However, there were quite a few powerful people with mind power in the Iridescent Sect, and if they did this, they would be easily discovered. Neither of them wanted a third party to learn of their rtionship. David still had his eyes closed. Celeste put her head on David¡¯s shoulder and blew softly into his ear. Then, she said in an extremely seductive voice, ¡°David, you can open your eyes this time.¡± David shuddered when he heard that. He asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you for real?¡± ¡°Yes, this may be ourst time in a while. When we arrive at the Iridescent Sect, we can no longer do this. There are many powerful people with mind power in the sect, so we will be discovered.¡± David could hear the sadness in Celeste¡¯s voice. He did not know if it was because the other party could no longer increase her mind power, or was it because she liked their intercourse, or both. During this time, they would meet in the fantasy every day. Both parties had gradually gotten used to it. Every day was like a dream. However, it was more real than a dream It can be said that the number of times the two of them had intercourse in the fantasy was more than the number of times David and Celia had intercourse in real life. Fortunately, it was not real physical contact and was just an illusion. David felt a little better. He was a good boy who had received formal education on Earth. Even in Star Kingdom, he still needed some time to get used to how the powerful people here could marry dozens or even hundreds of women to create more off-springs because they had unlimited lifespans. David would not give up Celia, Selena, or Pearl. As for Sandy and the others, David would give them his blessings if they could find better men in the future. ¡°I see, Celeste,¡± David said. ¡°David, if I want to ask you to help me increase my mind power in the future, will you agree?¡± Celeste asked. ¡°Of course!¡± David replied without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s a deal then. My current mind power is not enough to help me surpass Eternal Realm, so I¡¯lle to you for help after I upgrade to peak Eternal Realm. You won¡¯t be allowed to go back on your word then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Celeste, just let me know when you need it.¡± ¡°Thank you, now you may open your eyes.¡± David grabbed Celeste¡¯s shoulders with both hands and gently pushed her away. Then, he slowly opened his eyes. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The first thing that caught his eye was Celeste¡¯s mature and charming face. She was closing her eyes tightly at that moment. Celeste told David to open his eyes, but she closed hers tightly. Chapter 1467 Chapter 1467 Judging from her trembling eyshes, it was clear that the other party was extremely nervous at that moment. She had a blush on her face. Her supple pink skin was rosy, she looked so attractive that one would not be able to stop themselves from taking a bite of her. If other people in Star Kingdom saw this, their jaws would definitely drop. Celeste is one of the elders of the Iridescent Sect and a Sovereign Ranker. However, she was showing such a shy expression. It was simply mind-boggling and shocking. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. However, although Celeste was nearly two thousand years old, she was still chaste after all. Therefore, it was normal for her to behave like this. Inside the Iridescent Sect. After Nova and Celeste finished talking, Nova determined Celeste¡¯s location and quickly came outside the forbidden valley. The reputable elder had said that Nova should notify them immediately once there was news about Celeste. Nova dared not go against the reputable elder¡¯s order. Therefore, she rushed over immediately after she had news about Celeste. ¡°Reputable Elder, Elder Red has arrived in Star Kingdom. I have contacted her just now, and she is rushing back to the sect at full speed,¡± Nova stood outside the valley and said loudly. In the valley, Eira was sitting cross-legged in the cabin. After hearing Nova¡¯s voice, she immediately opened her eyes. There was a twinkle in her eyes. Then, she said, ¡°I see, you can leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Reputable Elder, I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡± After Nova finished speaking, she exited respectfully and returned to the Iridescent Sect. In the wooden cabin, Eira closed her eyes again. She used the connection between her and Celeste to detect the other¡¯s position. She could not wait to see her darling disciple. Celeste¡¯s alluring body could not be ruined, otherwise, the n of the Iridescent Sect would be ruined. If she were forced, then it was something she could not control. She had no choice. Eira would find the instigator and make him pay the price he deserved. If she did this voluntarily, Celeste was disobeying her teacher¡¯s orders in doing so. It would be a waste of Eira¡¯s painstaking training after so many years. Eira had told Celeste more than once to not be emotional and not to interact with men. Once something happened, it would hurt her and others. Celeste was also very obedient these years. Although many men pursued her openly and secretly, and there were even many chosen ones and powerful people from major forces among them, Eira never heard of Celeste having too much contact with any man. Now, she had lost her virginity after going out to carry out her mission. This is something Eira could not ept no matter what. Chapter 1468 Chapter 1468 After a while, Eira opened her eyes suddenly. She had sensed Celeste¡¯s position. Then, with a light swipe of her finger, a pitch-ck space crack appeared, and Eira got into it, moving quickly toward Celeste. As someone beyond Eternal Realm, Eira moved much faster than an Eternal. The enormous tortoise was very slowpared to her. Before long, she would be able to stop Celeste mid-journey. Above the enormous tortoise, David and Celeste opened their eyes at the same time. Celeste¡¯s face was still a little flushed. Meanwhile, David felt like the pores all over his body were open. David enjoyed that feeling so much. It was not any inferior to reality. Perhaps she knew they would not have a chance to do this anymore in a while, as Celeste was no longer the same as before, instead, she was very active and enthusiastic. At first, she closed her eyes, not daring to look at David. Later, she was no longer shy and reserved, so she opened her eyes directly. Celeste sat up in the red room. When she recalled what happened in the fantasy, her face turned red again. After a while, she murmured to herself, ¡°You punk, I wille to you again when I have solved my physical problems and am no longer a danger to men. You have to wait for me obediently. If you dare to forget me, I will teach you a lesson.¡± At this moment, Celeste had forgotten that her master had told her not to have feelings for men. She just wanted to find a solution for her body so that she would not hurt men again. Celeste genuinely just wanted David to help her improve her mind power at first. It was too difficult for her to improve her mind power, and now she finally found a unique solution, so she did not want to give up. Despite this, as she spent more and more time with David and the two kept having intercourse in their fantasies, her feelings for David gradually changed. Even two people who did not like each other or look down on each other would change after spending a long time together day and night. Besides, Celeste did not hate David at all. She admired this young man who had such a powerful mind power just after stepping into Eternal Realm. That was how they ended up with their current rtionship. However, if her alluring body were not stimted, Celeste would not go this far. She also would not want to do this with David. She thought that her teacher¡¯s warning was just to prevent any stimtion to her alluring body so as not to cause serious consequences. However, the alluring body had been stimted uncontrobly from the very beginning. This was something no one could solve. Therefore, Celeste thought that even if her teacher knew, she would forgive her. If Celeste had to select the person who treated her the best in this world, Celeste would choose her teacher Eira without any doubt. Not only did Eira save her from the chaos and raise her, but Eira also taught herself such a skill. It could be said that without her teacher Eira, Celeste would not be where she was today. Of course, these were what Eira told her since she was a child. For as long as she could remember, Celeste had been staying in the Iridescent Sect. Under the guidance. of Eira, she worked hard every day to get to where she was today. Celeste had no idea that her teacher Eira cultivated her so meticulously not just because she liked her as a disciple, but also because there was another purpose. As for what n the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect had that would need Celeste¡¯s alluring body to surpass Eternal Realm, no one in the Iridescent Sect knew except for the four of them. There might not be a fifth person who knew even in the entire Star Kingdom. It was definitely a great pursuit if the four women who were beyond Eternal Realm regarded it so highly. After Celeste finished talking to herself, she closed her eyes to check her mind power. It seemed to have grown a lot, and it was more than ever before. ¡®Is it because we did it without restraints? ¡®If only I had known sooner, I would have done this from the start.¡¯ If she could get more mind power by doing it like this, the total amount after doing it so many times would be sizeable. If that were the case, the total amount of mind power she possessed now would definitely be a lot greater. Unfortunately, they were already in Star Kingdom. She had no idea when the next opportunity would be. Celeste opened her eyes and sighed silently. For the first time in her life, Celeste was reluctant to go back to the Iridescent Sect so soon. David was also in his room at the moment, reminiscing about what happened with Celeste just now in the fantasy. He also did not expect that Celeste would be so crazy thisst time. However, David had toe back to reality now. They were in Star Kingdom now. Next, he would go to the Iridescent Sect, and watch Celeste take care of Celia and the others properly. After that, he would start thinking about how he could survive in Star Kingdom. How could he spend arge amount of Star Dors and obtain arge number ofvish points to improve his strength without attracting the attention of the powerhouses of Star Kingdom? When he first reached the strange ce that was Star Kingdom, the situation David faced was even more severe than when he first got the system on Earth. At that time, he had lived on Earth for at least 22 years, so he knew it very well, and he had many friends and acquaintances. Only by knowing one¡¯s path could one gradually be stronger. The current situation was that David did not know Star Kingdom at all. Even if Amadi told him so much about Star Kingdom, these were still other people¡¯s experiences. David had not lived here, so he would never understand. Except for Celeste and Amadi, David did not know anyone else in Star Kingdom. Star Kingdom was a high-level civilization, and there were many powerful people there. David¡¯s current beginner Ruler Rank strength was far from enough. If he were careless and targeted by Immortal Rankers or Sovereign Rankers, he would not even have the strength to fight back. David¡¯s first consideration was how to solve this. If nothing else worked, he could only join Star Mansion. Although he would be restricted and bound by the rules of Star Mansion, at least he would have a backer! With that, he would still have support if ever targeted by someone powerful. However, David did not want to join any forces unless it was absolutely necessary. It was also a form of self-protection. Nobody else could learn about the power of the system. If there was even the slightest possibility of this happening, David would crush it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1469 Chapter 1469 Celeste thought about a lot of things, but as she was faced with the current situation, she had no better solution. Hence, she could only go back to the Iridescent Sect first to see if Master Eira could help her solve her physical problems. Then, she would think about the future. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. At this moment, a space crack suddenly appeared in her room. Celeste looked over with a serious expression. Human beings and all other creatures in the universe lived in three-dimensional space, and the entire universe was also a three-dimensional space. What everyone saw with the naked eye was also a three-dimensional space. Eternals could tear three-dimensional space apart, walk into four-dimensional space, and greatly shorten the distance between two points in three-dimensional space. Therefore, Eternals were traveling faster than the speed of light when they tore through space. The higher the spatial dimension, the closer the distance between two points. For example, in three-dimensional space, it would take ten thousand years to cross the distance between two ces at the speed of light. In four-dimensional space, it might only take an hour, and in five- dimensional space, it would only take one minute. In six-dimensional space, one might reach in a second, and so on¡­ If it were a seven-dimensional or eight-dimensional space, the time required would be shorter. Of course, this was not absolute but just a metaphor. In short, the higher the spatial dimension and the closer the distance, the shorter the time required. This was recognized by all creatures in the universe. However, the higher the dimension, the tougher the space as well. Tearing apart a high-dimensional space required strongerbat power. The enormous tortoise was now traveling in four-dimensional space. However, right now in Celeste¡¯s room, someone could actually tear apart the four-dimensional space ande out of the more advanced five-dimensional or even six-dimensional space. Celeste had to pay attention to this. Even a Sovereign Ranker like her could not tear apart the four-dimensional space and enter fifth- dimensional space. If one wanted to tear apart the four-dimensional space, one¡¯s strength had to surpass Eternal Realm, and be at partial Saint Realm. In other words, this person was stronger than her and they were at least a partial Saint. 1 This powerful existence would definitely be famous in a level 7 civilization like Star Kingdom. Most likely, Celeste knew them too. Celeste stared carefully at the space crack. Then, she saw an old figure walking out from inside. This old figure was none other than Eira, one of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. At the same time, she was also Celeste¡¯s teacher. ¡°Master!¡± Celeste¡¯s eyes lit up. She immediately stood up and cried happily. ¡°Red, you are back, thank you for going out this time,¡± Eira forced a smile. ¡°Master, it¡¯s no trouble. This is my job. By the way, Master, why are you here?¡± Celeste was puzzled. Her teacher, Eira, was one of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect and a Saint Realm powerhouse. She had been living in seclusion in the forbidden area of the sect all year round. Yet, she was now here. What happened to the sect that could get her toe out of seclusion? ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you something.¡± ¡°Master, if you have any questions, just ask directly! As long as I know the answer, I will definitely tell you,¡± Celeste said seriously. In fact, as soon as Eira entered the room, she began to observe Celeste. However, she did not see any difference from before. ¡®Red wouldn¡¯t be like this if her alluring body was ruined. ¡®Did Nek make a mistake?¡¯ Eira had no idea that during these three months, Celeste had been maintaining harmony with David every day. The desire in her body that was aroused by her alluring body had beenpletely suppressed. Chapter 1470 Chapter 1470 None of it leaked out, so Eira could not see anything. ¡°Red, how is your alluring body now?¡± Eira went straight to the point. This was her biggest concern. If Celeste¡¯s alluring body had not been damaged, then everything would be fine. The n could still go ahead. ¡°Master¡­ Master, d-did you find out?¡± Celeste¡¯s heart tightened, and she said unnaturally. Her teacher was indeed a Saint. The desire in her body had beenpletely suppressed and nothing leaked out from it. Unexpectedly. she was still discovered. Eira frowned when she heard Celeste. Then, she looked over like lightning. Celeste felt ufortable when she was being looked at like this. She knew that Master was waiting for her exnation. However, how should she exin how her alluring body was activated? At this moment, Celeste was very troubled. Should she be honest? If she did, David¡¯s secret would be revealed. He was a kid who just entered the Eternal Realm, and he was also just an Eternal Realm beginner Ruler Ranker who was born in the Milky Way, a low-level civilization, but unexpectedly possessed extremely great mind power. Celeste believed that even Eira, a Saint, would be shocked if she knew about it. This was because it waspletely out of the norm. Everyone knew that mind power could only be cultivated by a Sovereign Ranker. Now, a brat who just entered Eternal Realm had it, and inrge quantities at that. Therefore, he must have gotten it through a very rare adventure. Celeste did not know if her teacher could stop herself from asking David about the source of his mind power after she learned about it. Everyone had their secrets, and she never asked David about his. If Master could not help but ask, David probably would not answer since his privacy was involved. Then, it was likely that a gap would form between the two. Celeste did not want her teacher to have conflicts with David, and she could not be sure if her teacher would use force. After all, mind power was very important after reaching Sovereign Rank. It was said that whenever one reached Saint Realm, one¡¯s mind power had to reach a certain standard in order to achieve the next breakthrough. Therefore, even a Saint could not resist the temptation to rapidly increase mind power. If Eira decided to use force, David was only a beginner Ruler Rank, so how could he resist a Saint? He was from a low-level civilization. Firstly, he had no background, and secondly, he had no strength, so he would surely face a miserable ending. Although Amadi was very optimistic about David, he had not joined Star Mansion yet after all. At that time, even if Celeste and Amadi persuaded Eira together, it would still be useless. Even if Amadi¡¯s father, the head of Star Mansion, came forward, Eira would not talk to him, let alone the two of them. The gap between the two sides was too great. They would stand no chance unless the grandmaster of Star Mansion himself stepped forward. However, this was clearly impossible. The grandmaster of Star Mansion would not offend Eira, a Saint, for David, who had not yet joined Star Mansion. Of course, all this was just spection in Celeste¡¯s mind. It was possible her teacher would ce a high value on David after finding out. However, Celeste did not want to gamble. It would be good if she won, but if she did not, then she would ruin David. At this moment, Celeste might have to lie to Master Eira because she did not want to reveal David¡¯s secret and put David in a dangerous situation. Although it was only a possibility¡­Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1471 Chapter 1471 Now that a decision has been made, Celeste did not hesitate anymore. She said to Eira, ¡°Master, my alluring body has been activated.¡± When Eira heard this, the cold light in her eyes became piercing. However, she still did not speak. However, the anger in her heart had begun to umte, and it might have exploded at any time. Seeing that her teacher did not speak, Celeste continued, ¡°Master, I¡¯m still confused as to exactly how my alluring body activated. In truth, I still haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Eira spat out those four words. ¡°When I was carrying out the task of a Universe Enforcer, I was suddenly pulled into a fantasy, and then¡­¡± Celeste began to talk about what happened to her. Basically, she was retelling the first time David had intercourse with her. However, she left David out. She reced him with a stranger who she did not know and had never met in reality. After Celeste finished speaking, Eira was lost in thought. ¡®ording to Red, she should have entered a fantasy. ¡®Can fantasies also activate the alluring body?¡¯ Eira was not sure because there were too few alluring bodies in the universe and there was no record of them in history. As soon as Eira stretched out her hand, Celeste¡¯s hand automatically lifted and fell into hers. Celeste had no resistance in front of her teacher. Of course, even if she did, it would be useless. Their difference in strength was too great. Eira held Celeste¡¯s hand, frowning slightly after a while. ¡®Looks like Red is telling the truth. ¡®Her alluring body was activated in a fantasy because her body is still untouched. ¡®It¡¯s impossible for her to fake this. ¡®Moreover, there is a unique energy suppressed in Red¡¯s body, which should be the desire generated after her body was activated.¡¯ They had always thought that only by having sex with a man could they activate the alluring body. Eira did not expect it to be activated in fantasy. In any case, her alluring body was indeed activated. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Therefore, their n was disrupted. However, it was not Red¡¯s fault, and Eira could not me her for anything. After knowing the truth of the matter, the anger in Eira¡¯s heart was still not extinguished. The four sisters had been preparing for so many years, and they had reached the final stage. When they were about to seed, this ident urred. If Eira could not direct her anger at Red, she could only find the culprit: the man who activated Red¡¯s alluring body in the fantasy. Eira had to find him and kill him. ¡°Red, where did you get pulled into the fantasy? And who is that man?¡± Eira asked, suppressing the anger in her heart. ¡°Master, I know where it happened. I will never forget that ce in my life, but I don¡¯t know who the other party is. I was controlled by the other party from the beginning to the end. I don¡¯t even have the power to resist, so I couldn¡¯t see his face,¡± Celeste shook her head and said bitterly. Eira struggled to believe this. ¡®What¡¯s the use of not seeing the other person¡¯s face, but only remembering the location?¡¯ Even if they rushed over now, the man would have been gone. ¡®If he¡¯s able to easily control Red in the fantasy, there is no doubt that the opponent¡¯s mind power is very strong.¡± Eira had some doubts. ¡®Could it be a partial Saint from the Star Kingdom or even a Saint? ¡®The other party must have been spying on Red for a long time.¡¯ Chapter 1472 Chapter 1472 He took advantage of the situation and acted when Red went out to perform a mission this time. As for why he did not directly do it, it must be because he was afraid of leaving evidence and facing the retaliation of the Iridescent Sect in the future. The more she thought about it, the more Eira felt that this was very possible. Otherwise, how could it be possible for Celeste to meet a partial Saint or above in a mid or low-level civilization? However, the current situation was making a Saint like Eira somewhat ufortable. Her ns that she had prepared for many years would be destroyed. The key was that they still had not found the instigator. Therefore, there was no ce for her to vent her anger. ¡°Okay, I get it. Red, you must be tired, so you should take a good rest,¡± Eira said in a weary tone. Celeste could see that her teacher was not in a good mood, but she still asked, ¡°Master, my body is suppressing a very strong desire now, can it be resolved?¡± ¡°We need to slowly study this after we go back. There are too few alluring bodies in the universe, and there is no experience left by your predecessors. Therefore, we need to explore this matter ourselves. Okay, let¡¯s talk about it when we go back. I will leave now.¡± Eira turned around after finishing speaking, she was about to tear apart the four-dimensional space and leave. She had to go back and tell the other three sisters the news so that they could discuss what to do next. At this moment, Celeste suddenly stopped her and said, ¡°Master, wait!¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Eira turned around and asked. ¡°Yes! Master, when I was on a mission, I found a woman with the same physique as mine in a low-level civilization, and now I have taken her as my disciple,¡± Celeste said. Eira was a little unimpressed at first, but after she thought about it, ¡®A woman with the same physique as Red? ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ an alluring body?¡¯ Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What did you say? You found another alluring body?¡± Eira asked with a slightly nervous tone. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Celeste replied affirmatively. ¡°Is it still intact, or has it been activated?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still intact.¡± ¡°Where is she now?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in another room.¡± ¡°Call her over and let me have a look.¡± ¡°Okay! Master!¡± After she heard Celeste say that she found another alluring body, Eira¡¯s spirits were immediately lifted. Although Red¡¯s alluring body was activated, if they could find another intact alluring body, their n could continue. Even If the other party¡¯s current strength was low, as long as it was still intact, her strength would rise quickly with the help of the abundant resources from the Iridescent Sect and the guidance of the four Saints. She could even improve faster than Red. After all, they already had the experience. Eira and her sisters had nned for so many years, so they could wait a little longer. Lorraine was in her room concentrating on cultivation with her eyes closed. Suddenly, she heard the voice of her master Celeste in her ear. ¡°Lori,e to my room right away, someone wants to see you.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Lorraine replied, opening her eyes. Although she was doubtful about who would want to see her, Lorraine did not ask about it. She should not ask something that she had no right to know. This was the standard she set for herself. She would know who wanted to see her when she was there.. The only thing she was certain was that this person was definitely not someone she had met on the enormous tortoise. Moreover, the person must also have a high status. Lorraine felt that her master might be trying to introduce a big shot to her. After speaking, she got up, tidied her clothes, and then went to Master Celeste¡¯s room. Chapter 1473 Chapter 1473 Knock knock knock! Lorraine walked to her master Celeste¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Soon Celeste¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Come in!¡± Lorraine pushed the door open and went in. In the red room, there was an older woman beside her master Celeste. Lorraine had never met this old woman before. ¡®Who is that person? ¡®When did shee here? ¡®She must be the one who wanted to see me.¡¯ Lorraine started specting when she saw how respectful her master was in front of this old woman. ¡®This person must have a very scary status.¡¯ From the moment she entered the door, Lorraine noticed that the old woman had been staring at her. She seemed as if she was trying to see through Lorraine. Lorraine also felt a little ufortable under such an aggressive stare.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Back then, only men would look at her like this. This time it was an old woman. Lorraine rposed herself, walked up to Celeste and Eira, and bowed to them respectively. Then, she greeted respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master. Greetings, Senior.¡± Throughout the whole process, Eira kept her gaze on Lorraine. Her expression changed like dark clouds that were dissipating, turning from dark to bright. She was so gloomy when she just found out that Celeste¡¯s alluring body was activated, but now she finally revealed a smile. Eira could tell from the energy emanating from Lorraine¡¯s body and her eyes. Thus, she could already roughly understand Lorraine¡¯s physical condition. ¡®Just as Red said, this is indeed an intact alluring body. ¡®But I still need further confirmation on the specific situation. ¡®However, it¡¯s pretty much confirmed.¡¯ This delighted Eira. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this at all. ¡®Originally, I thought that we have to change our ns since Red¡¯s alluring body was activated. ¡®After all, it is too difficult to find another alluring body in the universe. ¡®Instead of waiting endlessly, we might as well discuss changing the n. ¡®Unexpectedly, Red brought back another alluring body that ispletely intact. ¡®This is really a pleasant surprise. ¡®Although her strength is still very low, she will be talented because of her body. ¡®As long as we spend a little energy and some resources to cultivate her well, it won¡¯t take too long for her to catch up. ¡®She might even overtake Red.¡¯ ¡°Lori, let me introduce you, this is my master, Eira, and she is also one of the four reputable elders in the Iridescent Sect,¡± Celeste pointed to the old woman and introduced her. Lorraine was taken aback when she heard that. Lorraine looked at this ordinary old woman in disbelief. She did not expect that this woman would be her master¡¯s master. Lorraine had already seen how powerful Master Celeste was. When they were in Beast Gxy, her voice could scare dozens of Eternals into kneeling and begging for mercy. Chapter 1474 Chapter 1474 In that case, how powerful would Celeste¡¯s teacher be? Although Lorraine was still at a lost about the division ofbat power in the universe, she knew that if this old woman could be one of the four strongest reputable elders in the Iridescent Sect and teach a strong woman like her master, then her strength would be absolutely terrifying. ¡°Lori greets you, Reputable Elder,¡± Lorraine hastily bowed again. ¡°Is your name Lori?¡± Eira asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, Reputable Elder, my full name is Lorraine Lovewood.¡± ¡°Lorraine? Hmm¡­ not bad! What a good name. You will be part of the Iridescent Sect from now on.¡± ¡°Thank you, Reputable Elder,¡± Lorraine said happily. Although she had already been regarded as a member of the Iridescent Sect since she epted Celeste as her master, she was very happy to be recognized by the reputable elder of the Iridescent Sect. ¡°Red, you said you¡¯ve already epted Lori as your disciple, right?¡± Eira asked, looking at Celeste. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Celeste replied. ¡°You just came back, so you haven¡¯t had the ceremony and registration yet, right?¡± Celeste wondered why Master would ask such a question. However, she replied, ¡°No, we just reached an agreement verbally. When we return to the sect, we will prepare for the registration. As for the ceremony, there is no need for that. We can just keep everything simple.¡± ¡°Red, your alluring body has been activated, which means that your physical advantage no longer exists. Not only that, but the desire in your body will always hinder you from moving forward. From now on, your cultivation journey won¡¯t be as smooth as before, and you may fall into a situation where you can¡¯t progress at all. Therefore, you have to be mentally prepared.¡± Celeste was not surprised when she heard this because her master Eira had said such a thing to her more than once. She must not have feelings for others and she must stay a virgin so that she could fully exert the advantages of her alluring body. Otherwise, once her alluring body was activated, she would turn from the chosen one to an ordinary person. Since her first inexplicable intercourse with David that activated her alluring body, Celeste knew that she would face a difficult future. Even so, she did not hate David because David did not do it on purpose. He was not like the men in Star Kingdom who wanted to sleep with her. Besides, David had helped her gain so much mind power. Celeste believed that in the future, she still had a great chance to surpass Eternal Realm. ¡°I understand, and I don¡¯t want to end up like this, but this is beyond my control. I¡¯m sorry, Master, I¡¯ve failed you. I¡¯ve let down all of your meticulous training over the years,¡± Celeste said in a low voice. Since she had kept David a secret, it was impossible to tell Eira about the growth of her mind power. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re mentally prepared. I¡¯m relieved. I am afraid that you won¡¯t be able to ept the fall from a chosen one to an ordinary person. You can stop apologizing to me because it¡¯s not your fault, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. I will find a way to find the instigator of this incident.¡± A cold light shed across Eira¡¯s eyes after she said that, and it surprised Celeste. She did not want her teacher to find David, the instigator. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her teacher was seething now, so she might kill David with just one move. Celeste hurriedly bowed and thanked, ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Lorraine stood aside, a little confused. However, she discovered something very important. Her master used to be a genius among geniuses but was forced to be reduced to an ordinary person because of her alluring body. Lorraine seemed to remember Master Celeste telling her that they both had the same physique and they both had alluring bodies. ¡®So can I say that the alluring body is a very powerful physique that can make the owner a genius among geniuses? ¡®But the premise is that it cannot be activated. ¡®Once it is activated, the owner will immediately turn from a genius to an ordinary person.¡¯ These were just Lorraine¡¯s guesses based on the conversation between the two of them. She still had a lot to learn, and she still needed to slowly understand the specific situation in the future. Chapter 1475 Chapter 1475 ¡°Red, although the situation you will face in the future is undesirable, you have built a solid foundation over the years. If you work hard, you may still have a chance. The Iridescent Sect will also help you with everything it has. Believe in yourself!¡± Eira gave Celeste motivation. ¡°Thank you, Master. Even if I lose my physical advantage, I will double my efforts and try to make up for the gap with diligence. I will not let you down,¡± Celeste said gratefully. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you should train hard in the future! Don¡¯t worry about Lori. It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t officially taken her as your disciple, Teaching her will take up a lot of your time and affect your future development. Leave it to us! Let the four of us teach her. Since we have experience nurturing you, I believe that it won¡¯t be long before Lori surpasses us and be the pir of the Iridescent Sect,¡± Eira said slowly. What she said earlier was all to pave the way for this matter. If Celeste taught Lorraine, no one knew when it would be possible for her to surpass Eternal Realm and be a Saint. Eira and her sisters did not want to waste any more time. This time, with abination of four people coupled with the massive resources in the valley, Lorraine would be able to improve quickly. Celeste did not feel anything after hearing what Eira said. She felt that her teacher was right. In the future, she would have to train hard and strive to reach peak Eternal Realm as soon as possible, and then ask David to help her improve her mind power so she could improve to partial Saint Realm. If she epted Lorraine as her disciple, she would be responsible for her. Celeste would also need a lot of time to teach Lorraine. If that were the case, she would not have much time to train herself. It would be fine if her alluring body was not activated. She still had an advantage in her physique back. then, but not anymore. She had to spend more time on cultivation. For now, it was indeed the best choice to entrust Lorraine to Eira. Eira and her sisters had experience. They would surely train Lori to be another important figure in the Iridescent Sect. ¡°Master, you are right, I am indeed not a suitable candidate to teach Lori now, and I don¡¯t have so much energy, so I can only entrust Lori to you.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Celeste epted Eira¡¯s suggestion calmly. However, the one other person¡¯s heart was racing, and this was Lorraine. She already felt lucky to be the disciple of a powerful woman like Celeste. When she was on Earth, she was so excited that she could not sleep for many days and nights. ¡®From that conversation, am I going to be the disciple of Celeste¡¯s teacher?¡¯ Lorraine still could not understand how strong this old woman Eira was, but she was definitely stronger than Celeste. In addition, she was one of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. In other words, from now on, her master would be one of the four strongest people in the Iridescent Sect. ¡®Does it mean I¡¯ll be able to do whatever I want in the Iridescent Sect?¡¯ Lorraine was flushed with excitement and she was dazed by this surprise. ¡°I¡¯m going to let Lori take a different path from you. We reputable elders will take her as our disciple. We will gather our strengths to teach her so she can be independent as soon as possible,¡± Eira said to Celeste. ¡°All four of the reputable elders will teach her at the same time?¡± Celeste was shocked. She has never been treated this way. This was definitely the first time since the development of the Iridescent Sect. If Lorraine really became the disciple of the four reputable elders at the same time, her status would be so high that even the head of sect might not be able to suppress her. Celeste could not stop herself from casting envious nces at Lorraine. ¡®This little girl from a low-level civilization is so lucky.¡¯ ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll be the disciple of all four of us at the same time and we¡¯ll teach her,¡± Eira affirmed. ¡°Congrattions on gaining another beloved disciple, Master. I believe that Lori will not disappoint your expectations like me in the future, and she will definitely surpass me.¡± ¡°Red, you can¡¯t rx either. Strive to surpass Eternal Realm as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 1476 Chapter 1476 ¡°Yes, Master, I understand.¡± Eira adjusted her body slightly. She then faced Lorraine and asked, ¡°Lori, would you like the four of us to be your teachers?¡± ¡°Lori greets you, Master!¡± Lorraine knelt directly and kowtowed several times to Eira. Thud thud thud! Her forehead collided with the floor, making loud sounds. This was such a great opportunity. Lorraine was not a fool so how could she miss this chance? Eira epted calmly. Kowtows were a part of the ceremony to formally make Lorraine their disciple once they returned to the sect. ¡°Okay. Haha! I, Eira, finally have another disciple I¡¯m proud of. Lori, you should get up. You can do this again when we¡¯re holding the ceremony at the sect,¡± Eira happily said. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Lorraine stood up after speaking. ¡°Congrattions, Lori!¡± said Celeste who was standing aside. ¡°Thank you, Celeste, please take care of me in the future,¡± Lorraine also politely replied. ¡°You¡¯re too modest. Perhaps I will need you to take care of me in the future! I hope you won¡¯t ignore me when I ask for your help next time.¡± ¡°Celeste, what are you talking about? If I didn¡¯t meet you, how would I get to where I am today? As long as you need me, just ask, and I will never say no as long as it¡¯s within my power.¡± The two exchanged some pleasantries. As for which sentence was true or false, only time could tell. They had not held any ceremony yet. Once they held the ceremony, Lorraine would sessfully be the disciple of the four reputable elders. She would be the first person under the Iridescent Sect¡¯s four reputable elders. Her status would even surpass the head of sect, Nova. Of course, only her status surpassed Nova¡¯s. In terms of authority in the Iridescent Sect, Nova would still be the person with the most power after the four reputable elders as long as she was the head. When she felt that the time was almost up, Eira said, ¡°Red, I¡¯ll leave with Lori first. Take your time and be careful on the road.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Celeste said respectfully. ¡°Lori, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Eira took Lorraine, and after tearing apart the four-dimensional space, she entered the fifth-dimensional space. This was not the end. She then tore apart the fifth-dimensional space and entered the sixth- dimensional space. After that, she tore the sixth-dimensional space apart and went into the seventh-dimensional space. Celeste stood in the room, watching her teacher leave with Lorraine until the space crack closed. After a while, upon confirming that the other party was gone, Celeste breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that her teacher would discover the matter between her and David. The consequences would be unimaginable. Celeste always felt that there was something wrong with her disciple suddenly bing her master¡¯s junior. However, she could not put her finger on it. Anyway, the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect were uniting to teach a disciple, and this had never happened before. A brat from a low-level civilization had risen the ranks to be the disciple of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. This was equivalent to a in janeing into fortunes by a stroke of luck. Lorraine had such a meteoric rise! Celeste also had toment Lorraine¡¯s incredible luck at this time! Chapter 1477 Chapter 1477 Eira took Lorraine and left. No one on the enormous tortoise had noticed hering and going except Celeste and Lorraine. If David spread his mind power, he would definitely be able to sense Eira. However, they were in Star Kingdom now and Celeste had told him that mind power was something that only Sovereign Rankers could cultivate, and it was also necessary for surpassing Eternal Realm. David¡¯s current strength was just a beginner Ruler Rank, so he could not expose his mind power to anyone. He should keep a low profile unless necessary. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Star Kingdom was like no other. Level 5 civilizations like the Beast Gxy had only heard of mind power but had never even seen it. Therefore, no matter how David used it, he would not be discovered. However, Star Kingdom was different. There were a lot of powerful people here. Once David exposed his mind power, it would definitely attract attention, and then they would try to figure out David¡¯s method of cultivating mind power. If they could not get the answer they wanted, they would definitely use force. David was not strong enough in Star Kingdom, and too many people could surpass him. It was fine though, since David loved keeping a low profile. He was not the kind of person who liked to show off. Thus, from the moment the enormous tortoise entered Star Kingdom, David hid his mind power. Fortunately, what Celeste said made David vignt. Otherwise, if he showed any trace of mind power just now, he would be discovered by Eira the Saint. Then, the development of this matter would be beyond their control. Eira would definitely take David away just like Lorraine. However, the treatment waiting for the two of them would bepletely different. Lorraine would be the personal disciple of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, her status would soar, and she would go from rags to riches. From now on, she could even be regarded as the number one, even in Star Kingdom. She would even be the head of this year¡¯s seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect. On the contrary, David would get indirectly interrogated about the source of his mind power and the method of cultivation. If he could make something up to satisfy Eira the Saint, that would be fine. If he could not, David may be subjected to various inhumane torture methods until he confessed the source of his mind power. Therefore, after Eira left with Lorraine, Celeste was deeply relieved. She was terrified that her teacher would discover David. At that time, it would be tough for her to be caught in the middle. Even if she wanted to help David, there was nothing she could do. After Eira left, Celeste stood there for a while. Then, she sent a voice message to David, asking him to come over as she had something to tell him. She was preparing to warn David again. He had to keep a low profile and never expose the fact that he had mind power. Star Kingdom was a scary ce. Even if she was a Sovereign Rankerk, what she learned was only superficial. When David was still in his room thinking about his next n, he heard Celeste¡¯s voice. ¡°David,e out, I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Okay, Celeste. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Chapter 1478 Chapter 1478 After David finished speaking, he got up and went out. When he arrived, Celeste was already sitting there waiting for him. ¡°Celeste!¡± David called out. ¡°Sit!¡± Celeste nced at David and said expressionlessly. David stepped forward and sat opposite Celeste. He looked at Celeste opposite him and could not help but think of the scene in the fantasy just now and how crazy Celeste was back then. ¡®Is she the same person as she is now?¡¯ ¡°Celeste, how can I help you?¡± David asked after sitting down. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°David, my master came here just now,¡± Celeste said. ¡°Your master?¡± ¡°Yes! My master, one of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, is also a powerhouse whose strength has surpassed Eternal Realm and reaches Saint Realm. She¡¯s invincible even in Star Kingdom.¡± ¡®Surpassed Eternal Realm? ¡®Saint Realm?¡¯ David also did not know much about the division ofbat power in the universe. He only knew that he was now a beginner Ruler Ranker in Eternal Realm. Eternal Realm, like Universe Realm and Star Realm, also consisted of three ranks. After Ruler Rank, there was Immortal Rank and Sovereign Ranker, and Celeste was a Sovereign Ranker. ording to what Celeste said just now, Saint Realm shoulde after Eternal Realm. Her teacher, the reputable elder of the Iridescent Sect, was in this realm. What puzzled David was that he did not understand what did this had to do with him. He had no fear nor respect for Saints because David felt that it would not be long before he could reach this level. 99% of the people would be stopped from progressing from Eternal Realm to Saint Realm, but it would not stop him. As long as he had enoughvish points, David could easily bridge this gap that others could not cross. ¡°Celeste, your master came here for you, so I don¡¯t think this has anything to do with me, right?¡± David asked, puzzled. ¡°It indeed has nothing to do with you. I called you here this time to warn you again. You must not expose your mind power in Star Kingdom. Even if you have to, you must take care of future troubles, otherwise, the consequences will be serious.¡± Celeste said seriously. ¡°I see! Thanks, Celeste,¡± David said. He knew Celeste was doing it for his own good. ¡°No! You don¡¯t understand! David, mind power is not only important for those who are about to break through Eternal Realm, but it is also the top priority for Saints. Once you reveal your mind power and let everyone know that you broke the rules by having such powerful mind power as a beginner Ruler Ranker, you will face the entire Star Kingdom¡¯s punitive investigation. They will demand you to hand over the method of cultivating mind power.¡± ¡°Is it that serious?¡± David asked in surprise. He did not expect to be attacked by the entire Star Kingdom if he revealed his mind power. This was too serious. The key was that he did not have any method of mind power cultivation. He got his from the system. If he was really attacked, what would he hand them? ¡®It seems that I still need to be low-key, low-key and low-key! ¡®At the very least, I can¡¯t expose my mind power before getting to Sovereign Rank. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter after I be a Sovereign Ranker. ¡®Even if others find out then, it won¡¯t be too odd. ¡®After all, most of the Sovereign Rankers will have mind power, and it¡¯s just how much of it they have. ¡®Since I have more, I¡¯ll just say I¡¯m talented. ¡®This exnation will be good enough.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s only going to be more serious than this because mind power is too important in theter stages of cultivation, so all Saints will pay a lot of attention to it,¡± Celeste said affirmatively. ¡°I understand. Thank you for reminding me. Starting today, unless I face a life-and-death crisis or reach Sovereign Rank, I will not reveal my mind power again,¡± David expressed his sincere gratitude. At this moment, David¡¯s view of Celeste had risen to another level. Mind power was so important to powerhouses that were in Sovereign Rank or above, but Celeste never targeted David in the Milky Way when she discovered that he, who had just stepped into Eternal Realm, possessed such powerful mind power. Even now, she had never asked David how he increased his mind power. This would take a lot of willpower. Chapter 1479 Chapter 1479 ¡°That¡¯s good! David. In the future, you must keep a low profile in Star Kingdom. Star Kingdom is not like the Milky Way. You are the strongest there, so you have the final say. You may have be ustomed to dominating others and giving orders, but there are too many people who are much stronger than you here, and it¡¯s scary out there. Even what I have learned is just the tip of the iceberg. If you want to gain a foothold in Star Kingdom, you must work hard to surpass Eternal Realm as soon as possible and reach Saint Realm,¡± Celeste persuaded earnestly. She was afraid that David would treat Star Kingdom as the Milky Way. If so, he probably would not live very long. This was the result Celeste did not want to see. When they returned to the Iridescent Sect, Celeste had her own affairs, and it was impossible for her to follow David and protect him at all times. Although David was not a fool and he knew what this meant, it was still better to warn him. David was very touched by Celeste¡¯s sincere words. ¡°Thank you, Celeste!¡± ¡°Stop thanking me, I don¡¯t like hearing that.¡± Celeste frowned, a little unhappy. David kept thanking her. He was undoubtedly trying to widen the distance between the two. ¡°Okay, I will stop thanking you then. If you need me in the future, just tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will not say no.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. David, if you don¡¯t want to join Star Mansion, you cane to the Iridescent Sect to find me if you encounter any troubles in Star Kingdom, or you can even contact me directly. As long as no Saints are involved, I can still handle it.¡± ¡°Okay! Since you said so, I may trouble you in the future,¡± David said with a smile. ¡°By the way, David, there¡¯s one more thing I forgot to tell you,¡± Celeste said suddenly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Lorraine, who came from Earth with you all. Originally, I wanted to ept her as my disciple, but for some reason, my master took her instead. Now, she is my junior and she has left with my master.¡± ¡°What? Lorraine has be your junior?¡± David asked in shock. He never expected that a woman like Lorraine would be so blessed. She was taken away by a Saint the moment she came to Star Kingdom. She had gone from rags to riches! ¡°She is not just my junior now. Master said that the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect will ept her as their disciple at the same time and teach her together. From now on, Lorraine¡¯s status in the Iridescent Sect will be second only to the four reputable elders. Even the head will have to show her respect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± David¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. He was quite familiar with Lorraine. The Lovewood family was considered a second-rate aristocratic family in Capital City. She was brought into The Krums, a hidden sect, when she was a child. Later, the Lovewood family¡¯s status also rose as the sect came out of hiding. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. David and Lorraine had met several times. In his opinion, she was a woman who would attract attention with her looks. David did not expect her to gain sess now that she was in Star Kingdom. ¡°With the four reputable elders teaching Lorraine, coupled with her talent and the Iridescent Sect¡¯s massive resources, Lorraine will soon catch up, and she is destined to be the number one in Star Kingdom in the future. David, Master of the Milky Way, if you don¡¯t work hard, she will soon overtake you.¡± David was taken aback at first, and then slowly came back to his senses. He scoffed at Celeste¡¯s words. ¡®Are you kidding? Overtake me? ¡®If Daddy works hard, even your teacher will be nothing too, let alone Lorraine.¡± Chapter 1480 Chapter 1480 Saint Realm was nothing more than a few hundred thousandvish points. David would have them after spending tens of trillions of Star Dors. However, David would not say that. Besides, he had not nned how to spend tens of trillions of Star Dors quietly without attracting others ¡®attention! ¡°Celeste, don¡¯t worry! I will work hard.¡± ¡°David, you are both earthlings. When your girlfriends join the Iridescent Sect, you can ask them to get in touch with Lorraine more if they have the chance. A good rtionship with Lorraine will definitely benefit them in the future.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell them,¡± David said perfunctorily. ¡®Lorraine is a cold woman at first nce. ¡®And Celeste wants me to tell Celia and the others to humbly curry favor with Lorraine? ¡®Impossible! ¡®Besides, do the people around me need to curry favor with others? ¡®It should be the other way around!¡¯ Celeste could sense David¡¯s dismissiveness and arrogance. She merely thought David could not humble himself since he was the Master of the Milky Way. This made sense. If David could be the first person in the Milky Way to break through Eternal Realm, he had probably ruled the Milky Way for a long time. It must be tough for him to curry favor with a woman who was once insignificant. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In reality, Celeste was a little curious. ¡®Both David and Lorraine live on Earth, and they know each other. ¡®Lorraine¡¯s figure and appearance are stunning, and she has an alluring body, which can stimte men¡¯s desire. ¡®Why didn¡¯t David take her? ¡®Among his girlfriends, only Selena canpete with Lorraine while the others are slightly inferior. ¡®But thankfully David didn¡¯t take her as his girlfriend. ¡®Otherwise, the consequences might be disastrous. ¡®It¡¯ll not be a big deal if Lorraine¡¯s alluring body were activated but whether David could withstand the temptation of the alluring body is a major issue. ¡®He might be sucked dry. ¡®I wonder who between them is more blessed. ¡®Both of them live on the same small, and their respective conditions are top-notch, but they¡¯re not attracted to each other.¡¯ ¡°Alright, you should also go back and have a good rest. We will arrive at the Iridescent Sect soon, and you should also consider what you want to do next. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to join Star Mansion or be on your own.¡± ¡°Celeste, I¡¯m used to being free, and I don¡¯t want to be restricted by joining Star Mansion. I want to be by myself first, and then join Star Mansion if I can¡¯t handle it alone anymore. What do you think?¡± ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t willing to join Star Mansion just like that. If you could be the first Eternal in the Milky Way, you wouldn¡¯t be willing to depend on others. But David, I still want to tell you that it is very difficult to make it on your own in Star Kingdom.¡± ¡°I know, Celeste, but I¡¯ve decided to try it myself first.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I won¡¯t try to persuade you anymore. I still need to tell you again, if you encounter any troubles that you can¡¯t solve in Star Kingdom, you can contact me. I will do my best to help you solve it.¡± With a grateful heart, David bid farewell to Celeste. The enormous tortoise continued in the fourth dimension, heading in the direction of the Iridescent Sect. Chapter 1481 Chapter 1481 Time passed slowly. Not long after, there was a knock on David¡¯s door. Knock knock knock. David got up and opened the door. Standing outside the door was Amadi. David was about to ask Amadi what happened, but Amadi was one step ahead of him, ¡°David, I¡¯m going back to Star Mansion soon. If you don¡¯t have anything to do, why don¡¯t youe with me? I¡¯ll take you around Star Continent and introduce Star Mansion to you so that you¡¯ll realize that joining us is definitely your best choice.¡± David suddenly understood. Amadi was going back to Star Mansion. He had heard Celeste mention it before, but David had no ns to join Star Mansion yet, so naturally, he would not go to Star Continent. ¡°Amadi, I have to go to the Iridescent Sect with Celeste first. I can only rest assured after Celia and the others settle down. You should go back first. I wille to youter.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine. After you watch your little lovers join the Iridescent Sect,e to Star Continent to find me. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Amadi also felt that it was obviously impossible to ask David to go with him at this time. ¡°Okay! I will contact you again when I head over.¡± ¡°Sure, David. You muste, don¡¯t stand me up.¡± ¡°Amadi, don¡¯t worry! We are still brothers who have experienced life and death whether I join Star Mansion or not, and our rtionship will not change.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved after hearing what you said. I¡¯ll go back first and wait for you at the Star Mansion.¡± ¡°Have a safe journey, Amadi.¡± Amadi took his four maids, parted ways with the enormous tortoise, and went to the Star Continent. Meanwhile, David and the others continued to move toward the Iridescent Continent. On this day, David and others were resting when they suddenly heard Celeste¡¯s voice. ¡°Come out, everyone! We¡¯re already here.¡± Upon hearing this, David, Celia, and others immediately walked out of the room and went outside the luxurious building. What caught their eyes was no longer the darkness in the four-dimensional space, but a blue sky above their heads. They had obviously returned to the three-dimensional space. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Right now, Celeste was standing in front waiting for them. The gang walked behind Celeste. Then, Celeste waved her hand and the enormous tortoise under their feet disappeared. It became tiny before Celeste put it in her cuff. David and others were supported by a force, so they were suspended in the air. The disappearance of the enormous tortoise allowed David and the others to see what was going on under their feet clearly. Except for Celeste, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and they were extremely shocked. Right now, there was a huge continent exuding colorful halos floating quietly in the void under their feet. From their height, the edge of the continent was barely visible. This was the first time that David and others had seen a ce that existed in the form of a continent. In the past, what they saw were all kinds ofs, big and small. They had never seen this kind of giant continent whether it was in the sr system where Earth was located, the Milky Way, or the Beast Gxy. New things were always intriguing. After the shock, Celia, Selena, and the women all revealed excited looks on their faces. This was such beautiful scenery, so any woman would like it! Celia and the others were no exception. ¡°This is the Iridescent Continent where the Iridescent Sect is located. What do you think? It¡¯s pretty nice, right?¡± Celeste looked at the Iridescent Continent under her feet and said with some pride. Owning a continent in Star Kingdom was the dream of every force. However, there were only a few who could achieve it. Chapter 1482 Chapter 1482 Any force that owned a continent in Star Kingdom would stand at the tip of the pyramid. The Iridescent Sect happened to be one of them. Celeste had lived in the Iridescent Continent since she was a child. While she was extremely familiar with this continent, she also had deep feelings for it. ¡°Celeste, this ce is so beautiful, are we going to live here from now on?¡± Sandy asked happily. ¡°Yes, you will live on this continent in the future. As long as you join the Iridescent Sect and wear the Iridescent Sect¡¯s exclusive clothes like me, no one will dare to bully you on this continent. On this continent, the Iridescent Sect has absolute authority.¡± Only then did everyone notice. Celeste was wearing something different at that moment. Although it was all red, it was a looser fit than the tight long dresses she wore before. At the same time, the color was also much lighter. There was also a big scarlet letter on her chest. This was the exclusive clothing for the disciples of the Iridescent Sect. However, Celeste was the elder of the Iridescent Sect and the head of thest seven high priestesses, therefore her clothes were different from other disciples. One could tell the status of the Iridescent Sect disciples from the color of their clothes. Ordinary disciples wore white, core disciples wore brown, and personal disciples wore ck. Meanwhile, the middle management would wear red. However, there were different ranks to that as well. One could tell the rank from the symbol on their chest. One stripe meant they were first-ranked attendants, two stripes meant they were second-ranked attendants, and three stripes meant they were third-ranked attendants. For the ones above attendants, they would have different symbols on their chests. Aside from that, every seven high priestess wore clothes that matched their colors. For example, Celeste was the head of thest seven high priestesses, and the color she represented was red, so her dress would be red. If Lorraine bes the head of the seven high priestesses this term, she would wear the same clothes as Celeste. Each color of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, and violet represented one of the seven high priestesses. However, for people like Amadi¡¯s mother, although she used to be one of the seven high priestesses, she was now married, so she was no longer allowed to wear the Iridescent Sect¡¯s exclusive clothing. ¡°Great! We will be living on this beautiful continent in the future!¡± Sandy cheered. The other women also showed joyful expressions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At least living in such a beautiful ce could make them feel less sad about leaving their hometown. ¡°Don¡¯t rx too much. As the onlyrge-scale force on the Iridescent Continent, the Iridescent Sect is the dream of all women on this continent. They view joining the Iridescent Sect as something to be proud of. Therefore,petition here is very intense. You must work harder in your cultivation. If you don¡¯t advance, you will fall back and if you don¡¯t pay attention, you will be overtaken by others. You all crossed endless distances toe here to learn, not to enjoy your lives.¡± Celeste¡¯s tone was not stern, but her words froze the happy expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. Sandy also stopped smiling immediately. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Celeste. She was the youngest and had always been regarded as the apple of the eye by the Luther family. She had not suffered any grievances until now. The group fell silent as Celeste stillmanded a lot of respect in their hearts. Chapter 1483 Chapter 1483 David wanted to say a few words at this time, but someone was one step ahead of him. ¡°Celeste, don¡¯t worry! We will work hard to cultivate, and we won¡¯t embarrass you. Sandy is still young and has a childlike innocence, so please excuse her and don¡¯t stoop down to her level.¡± Selena was the one who spoke. As the most talented among this group of women, she was also the one who was favored by Celeste. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She felt the need to stand up. After Selena finished speaking, Celia and others also followed suit. ¡°Yeah, Celeste! Sandy is still young. We hope you won¡¯t stoop to her level.¡± David felt quite relieved seeing how everyone stood up for Sandy. The rtionship between this group of women was closer than sisters. They were like a big family. Sandy also raised her head bravely at this time and said, ¡°Celeste, I¡¯m sorry, I was too excited, but don¡¯t worry! i will definitely work hard.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I didn¡¯t mean to me you, but I just want to remind you that although the fridescent Sect is verypetitive, this is also a reputable tform. If you have this opportunity, you must use it well. Don¡¯t make David worry about you out there. He will be facing more intense competition in Star Kingdom, and if he is not careful, he may die,¡± Celeste said calmly. ¡°We know. Thank you, Celeste, for giving us this opportunity. We will definitely live up to your expectations.¡± ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go back to the Iridescent Sect.¡± Celeste flew first toward the Iridescent Sect. Except for David, everyone followed Celeste under the pull of a force. Thes and continents in Star Kingdom had apletely different gravitational force than Earth. As long as you were a partial God Ranker on Earth, you could break free from the earth¡¯s gravity and fly into the air. However, it was different in Star Kingdom. The gravitational force of thes and the continents here was much greater than that of Earth. If it was on a, one needed to be at least in Star Realm to break free from the¡¯s gravity and fly high into the sky. The gravitational force on a continent was stronger, so only people in Universe Realm could fly. This was also the reason why countless forces wanted to own a continent. Due to the strong gravitational force, even walking, eating, sleeping, and even breathing were like cultivation to the people living on it. People who live on the continents had a natural sense of superiority when they went to others. Their strength was generally much higher than the people living ons. It was just like on Earth how people from Capital City in Somend felt superior when going to a small county town. Therefore, if Selena and the women had not had Celeste¡¯s help, the moment the enormous tortoise disappeared, they would have been pulled by the powerful gravitational force of the Iridescent Continent and plunged downward. As an Eternal, David was not weak no matter where he was. Therefore, he waspletely immune to the Iridescent Continent¡¯s gravity and did not need Celeste¡¯s help. With Celeste in the lead, the group went straight to the mountain gate of the Iridescent Sect. Since the Iridescent Sect was shrouded under a huge formation, one could only see mountains surrounded by clouds if one looked down on the entire Iridescent Sect from a high altitude. It was impossible to see the true face of the Iridescent Sect at all. It was naturally impossible for outsiders to see a powerful sect from the air. Soon, Celestended with David and others in front of the Iridescent Gate of the Iridescent Sect. The moment they allnded, the two women guarding the gate immediately stepped forward and knelt on one knee. They then greeted respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Elder Red. Congrattions on your triumphant return after showing our strength to the outside world.¡± ¡°You may rise,¡± Celeste said nkly. ¡°Thank you, Elder Red.¡± The two disciples guarding the mountain gate stood up and stood on either side. ¡°Follow me into the sect!¡± Celeste ordered and then walked towards the Iridescent Gate first. David, Celia, and others followed quickly. After entering the Iridescent Sect¡­ Chapter 1484 Chapter 1484 Immediately, a middle-aged woman in red clothes with three stripes on her chest greeted Celeste. She was a third-ranked attendant of the Iridescent Sect who was also in middle management. She could join the senior management if she progressed further. ¡°Greetings, Elder Red.¡± After the middle-aged woman came, she also bowed respectfully to Celeste. ¡°You may rise!¡± Celeste said with a nk expression. ¡°Thank you, Elder Red. Please move to the sect¡¯s meeting hall, the head is already waiting for you.¡± ¡°Okay, I see. You should entertain the man behind me and do it ording to the highest standard of the sect. You must not neglect him,¡± Celeste said. She was referring to David, of course. David was the only man here. ¡°Yes, Elder Red!¡± The middle-aged woman said respectfully. At the same time, she looked at David curiously. Not many people could be entertained ording to the Iridescent Sect¡¯s highest standard. ¡°Who is this young man?¡¯ Celeste then turned to look at David and said, ¡°David, go and rest first. I¡¯lle to you when I¡¯m done.¡± ¡°Okay, Celeste. You should go handle your own affairs, you don¡¯t have to pay any attention to me,¡± David said indifferently. Celeste looked at Celia and the others again. ¡°Youdies shoulde with me to see the head and confirm the fact you¡¯re joining us.¡± ¡°Yes, Celeste!¡± Everyone said at the same time. Celeste turned and walked towards the meeting hall. Celia and the others followed closely behind her. The middle-aged woman scanned Celia and these women. She thought in my heart, ¡®These women are all very good-looking, but I wonder how talented they are and whether they can be one of the seven high priestesses. ¡®Especially Selena. She is definitely a high priestess in the making at first nce.¡¯ Now there was only one position left among the seven high priestesses of the sect. There were supposed to be two more. However, a person named Lorraine suddenly came and directly became the head of the seven high priestesses not long ago. This surprised countless people. After the news spread, the entire Iridescent Continent and Star Kingdom started to specte who Lorraine really was, not to mention the Iridescent Sect itself. They were wondering how she could actually be the head of the seven high priestesses. The news that came out after that shocked countless people even more. The four reputable elders actually wanted to ept Lorraine as their disciple at the same time, and there would be a ceremony to confirm that soon. The sect had already sent people out to distribute invitations. That was to say, Lorraine would be taught by the four reputable elders. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This was something that had never happened in the Iridescent Sect before. Not even Elder Red received that kind of treatment. She only had one reputable elder as her teacher. Everyone felt that the reason why Lorraine was treated like this must be because of her talent, and that she must be stronger than Elder Red. Otherwise, why would the four reputable elderse out of retreat and ept her as their disciple at the same time? Elder Red was less than two thousand years old, and she was already a Sovereign Ranker. The day when she would progress beyond Eternal Realm was just around the corner. It was unknown how long it would take for this new head of the seven high priestesses to reach Elder Red¡¯s level. One thousand five hundred years? Or a thousand years? Chapter 1485 Chapter 1485 After watching Celeste leave, the middle-aged attendant turned her head and said to David, ¡°Master David, please follow me.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Thank you, Ma¡¯am,¡± David replied politely. ¡°Master David, please don¡¯t say that. This is what I should do, and don¡¯t call me that either, I¡¯m not worthy,¡± the middle-aged attendant immediately said nervously. Just now, he heard David call Elder Red by her name. Now, he was calling her Ma¡¯am. Wouldn¡¯t it make her more respectable than Elder Red? Elder Red was the head of thest seven high priestesses in the Iridescent Sect, and now she was the elder of the sect. Furthermore, Celeste was also an Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker while she was just a third-ranked attendant. The difference in status between the two was huge. If it was heard by someone who had malicious intentions, she would be doomed. David stopped addressing the other party that way when he saw how nervous she was. He knew that among these great forces, their ranks were very clearly divided so overstepping was strictly disallowed. The middle-aged attendant led the way, and David followed. The two soon came to the VIP¡¯ area where the Iridescent Sect received distinguished guests. David was seated in the lobby. ¡°Master David, you can rest here for a while, and soon there will be a program and food specially prepared by the sect for you to enjoy,¡± the middle-aged attendant said politely. ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t need those, just find me a private room,¡± David refused. Although he had never seen and tasted the programs and delicacies prepared by the Iridescent Sect, David was not eager to sample them at all. Needless to say, he had no interest in enjoying the program. His mind was upied with different ideas of how to make it in Star Kingdom. As for the food, Eternals could continuously provide vitality by themselves. So even if he did not eat or drink for a lifetime, he would not feel hungry. ¡°Master David, this is probably the first time you¡¯vee to the Iridescent Sect as a guest and you have been in seclusion this whole time, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s indeed my first time here, and I¡¯ve been in seclusion before.¡± David did not tell the truth, but instead just replied to what the other party asked. He could not say that this was his first time in Star Kingdom, and he did not know anything about Star Kingdom and the Iridescent Sect! ¡°No wonder you refused,¡± the middle-aged attendant suddenly realized. Her words also managed to arouse David¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Oh? What do you mean by that? Is there something more to this?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Master David, our service in the Iridescent Sect VIP area is very famous in the Star Kingdom. It is absolutely second to none. Countless men are dying toe and experience it, but unfortunately, most of them are not qualified.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± David became interested. ¡°Because the performers are the seven fairies of the sect. The seven of them were specially trained by the sect to serve the distinguished guests in the VIP area. In addition, they are women with the best comprehensive conditions in all aspects even in the Iridescent Sect. It¡¯s a pity that they don¡¯t have enough talent, so they can only be the seven fairies, but not the seven high priestesses. Even though it¡¯s just a one-word difference, their statuses are miles apart. Moreover, the women in the Iridescent Sect are of the highest standard in the entire Star Kingdom.¡± ¡°So what?¡± David asked suspiciously. The middle-aged attendant was at a loss after David asked that. She looked at David in disbelief. ¡®I made myself so clear, so is he pretending not to understand, or does he really not understand?¡¯ Chapter 1486 Chapter 1486 ¡®Has something gone wrong with his brain because he¡¯s been in seclusion for so long?¡¯ However, the middle-aged attendant continued to exin patiently, ¡°Master David, in other words, the seven fairies in the Iridescent Sect represent the highest standard of women in the entire Star Kingdom, and they are only slightly less talented than the seven high priestesses. As the saying goes, all men love beautiful women. So, Master David, don¡¯t you want to see them? This is the dream of countless men in Star Kingdom.¡± David finally understood. The seven fairies were the best among all the less talented women in Star Kingdom selected by the Iridescent Sect. Due to this, they would be trained to serve the distinguished guests who came to the Iridescent Sect. As for their performances, it would be nothing more than singing and dancing! What else? To put it bluntly, these seven fairies were equivalent to the famous singers and dancers in Somend during ancient times on Earth. They were beautiful, had good figures, and were good at singing and dancing. It seemed that the saying ¡®heroes had a weakness for the charms of a beautiful woman¡¯ was applicable no matter where David was. Even a high-level civilization like Star Kingdom was no exception. However, David was genuinely not interested in this. ¡°You can spare the show. You should find me a room! I¡¯m not very interested in this,¡± David said without the slightest interest. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ The middle-aged attendant looked at David and felt pity in her heart. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡®Is such a handsome, energetic young man not interested in women? ¡®Could it be that he is still a virgin who has never been in contact with a woman?¡¯ This kind of situation was not umon in Star Kingdom. Some direct descendants of powerful forces who were discovered to be gifted since childhood would be forcibly asked to go into seclusion, and they could onlye out after meeting their sect¡¯s requirements. Therefore, they might have lived for hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, without having any contact with women. This was most likely the case with David. After all, there were not many people who could be so valued by Elder Red at such a young age. ¡°Master David, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to refuse. In addition to the performances of the seven fairies, the food we serve is also top-notch in the Iridescent Sect. Some are specially cultivated edible nts, and some are wild beasts hunted in the wilderness by the sect¡¯s hunting team. They will greatly nourish the body of even Eternals.¡± The middle-aged attendant was keeping her eyes on David as she talked to him. David wanted to say no. Although the other party said that eating the food would be beneficial to Eternals, he really did not need it. What David wanted now was to find out how to spend money to getvish points. Everything else that was useful to Eternals was useless to him, or not very useful, so there was no need to waste energy on it. However, when he saw the middle-aged woman staring at him, David changed his mind. What he wanted now was to keep a low profile and be hidden from the crowd rather than stand out. If he did that, he would inevitably attract the attention of others. ¡°Okay! Then let me see the Iridescent Sect¡¯s so-called seven fairies and delicacies. I want to see whether they are as rumored by the outside world.¡± David¡¯s sudden change of mind surprised the middle-aged attendant. She still had something to say, but it turned out that she did not need to. Now, she did not know whether David was genuine about his politeness. ¡°Okay! Master David, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and make arrangements right away.¡± The middle-aged woman left after she finished speaking. David continued to sit in the VIP room, waiting for the food and performance of the seven fairies. Chapter 1487 Chapter 1487 While David was waiting in the VIP room, Celeste brought Celia and the other women to the meeting hall of the Iridescent Sect. She did not stop and did not ask Celia and the others to wait outside, instead, she directly led them into the meeting hall together. Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect, was already waiting here. Nova felt a little surprised at first when she saw Celeste bringing the women inside. When she spotted Selena, her eyes lit up, and she began to study her carefully. Slowly, her expression became more and more surprised. When she was on Earth, Celeste could see that Selena was special, and Nova was stronger than Celeste, so she could naturally see that as well. That was why she showed a surprised expression. After studying Selena, Nova moved on to the others and went through each one. Apart from Selena, Goldie was also very good, but the others were much worse. ¡°Lady Dream, what do you think? I brought back two future leaders to the Iridescent Sect this time, how should you thank me?¡± Celeste asked with a smile. ¡°Elder Red, you¡¯ve worked hard. You are still worrying about the continuation of the sect when you go out to perform missions. Did you also find Lorraine?¡± Nova also asked with a grin.. Although she was several thousand years older than Celeste, the rtionship between the two had always been very good. ¡°Yes! Has Master announced that she has epted Lori as a disciple?¡± ¡°She did not just announce it, she has also sent people out to distribute invitations. The ceremony will be held in three months. All major forces in Star Kingdom are invited. The four reputable elders will come out at the same time to ept Lorraine as their disciple. This has never happened since the establishment of the Iridescent Sect. Who is this Lorraine person?¡± ¡®Indeed!¡¯ Celeste knew that her teacher and the others would surely make a lot of fanfare after epting Lorraine as their disciple. The four reputable elders also came out of retreat at the same time to show the strength of the Iridescent Sect. After all, they had not appeared for tens of thousands of years. All forces in Star Kingdom knew that there were four reputable elders at Saint Realm in the Iridescent Sect. However, who knew if something had happened to them over time? Therefore, the Saints of every big force would show up and do something to prove that they were still alive every once in a while. The four reputable elders probably wanted to take advantage of this to let the major forces of Star Kingdom see the true strength of the Iridescent Sect so that they could guarantee the Iridescent Sect¡¯s safety for tens of thousands of years toe. ¡°Lori¡¯s physical condition is the same as mine, so that¡¯s why Master and the others epted her as their disciple. I¡¯m just a half-finished product, and I¡¯m already a discarded good now. They probably want to gather the strength of four people to refine Lori into a finished product. After all, they already have the experience.¡± Nova understood. It turned out that Lorraine also had an alluring body. No wonder the four reputable elders cared about her so much. They were the same when they found out that Celeste had an alluring body. It was just that Celeste said that she was already a discarded good. ¡®Is what Nek said true then?¡¯ ¡°Elder Red, are you saying you are¡­¡± Nova stared at Celeste and asked with concern. ¡°It¡¯s damaged now and now I¡¯m reduced from a genius to an ordinary person,¡± Celeste said and forced a smile. ¡®Indeed!¡¯ Nova sighed inwardly. ¡®Not everyone can ept going from a peerless genius who became a Sovereign Ranker at less than two thousand years old to an ordinary person. ¡®I hope Elder Red won¡¯t be too sad about this.¡¯ Nova did not know how tofort Celeste about this.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1488 Chapter 1488 ¡°Elder Red, your foundation has beenid very solidly. Even if you lose the advantage of your body now and have to train yourself step by step, there is still a chance for you to make progress in the future. At most, it will take more time. Given your current age, you still have a lot of time before the catastrophe of Eternal Realm,¡± Nova thought for a while and said. Now she was dying to ask how Celeste¡¯s body was activated, but it seemed a bit inappropriate. Wouldn¡¯t she be sprinkling salt on Celeste¡¯s wounds if she asked this now? She would wait a while before asking. ¡°I know! Lady Dream, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I am fine now, and I won¡¯t give up on myself just because of this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Elder Red, you are the backbone of the Iridescent Sect so you can¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± ¡°By the way, Lady Dream, I brought thesedies back to join the Iridescent Sect. Her name is Selena and she is very talented. I believe you can already tell. If you agree with me, you should let her be your disciple. What do you think?¡± Celeste asked, pulling Selena forward. Nova¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. Then, she blurted out. ¡°Really?¡± It was a real surprise. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She did not expect Celeste to let her take Selena as her disciple. Although Nova liked Selena very much when she first saw her, she also thought that since she did not have any disciples yet, so it would be great if she could ept Selena as a disciple. However, this was just a fantasy. Nova knew that if Celeste did not agree, there was nothing she could do. Even as the head, she could not force Selena to be her disciple. After all, this was someone Celeste found from the outside, not to mention Celeste¡¯s teacher was one of the reputable elders. Using force would not work. Nova was still wondering if she should muster up the courage to mention it to Celesteter. She wanted to see if she could pay a price so that Celeste would give Selena to her. However, she felt that there would be no reason Celeste would be willing to release such an outstanding woman like Selena. Unexpectedly, Celeste proposed it herself. This delighted Nova. ¡°Of course! Lady Dream, you also know my current situation. I have fost my physical advantage, and I need to work hard to cultivate, so I don¡¯t have extra time to teach them,¡± Celeste said. ¡°In that case, I would like to thank you for sending me such an excellent disciple.¡± Nova seemed a little happy. ¡°But Lady Dream, I still have one condition.¡± ¡°Elder Red, do tell.¡± ¡°Lady Dream, you can ept Selena as your personal disciple and let her inherit your legacy but I hope you can also ept them as your disciples in name,¡± Celeste pointed to Celia and the others behind her. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ Nova looked at Celia and the women behind Celeste. Aside from Selena, there was also one more who was slightly better. The others were just average. They needed to rely on Celeste if they wanted to join the Iridescent Sect. However, it would be hard for Nova to take them as her disciples. As the head of the Iridescent Sect, would Novack disciples? It was just that her standards for epting disciples were too high. Selena was up to her standards, but the rest of them were far behind. Nova would not recruit disciples at random. Once she did, she had to be responsible for them. Nova just wanted Selena. As for the others, she was not willing to take them even in name. Chapter 1489 Chapter 1489 When she saw Nova staying silent, Celeste knew what she was thinking. She was not willing to ept Celia and others as disciples. After all, their talent was indeed limited, and it was hard to say whether they would be able to get to Eternal Realm in the future. Only Selena had outstanding talent, and she was very likely to go beyond Eternal Realm in the future. If she only reached Eternal Realm Ruler Rank, it would be a disgrace to her teacher Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect. Of course, Celeste did not expect much from Celia and the others after recruiting them. Instead, it was to maintain a rtionship with David. That man was a lunatic. Anyway, Celeste had lived for nearly two thousand years, and she had never heard of anyone in the history of Star Kingdom who had mind power right after stepping into Eternal Realm. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. No matter where David¡¯s mind power came from, as long as he reached peak Eternal Realm, the chances of something going wrong when he wanted to break through to Saint Realm would be very small with his powerful mind power. If one had a good rtionship with such a person, one would definitely not suffer. It was very cost-effective to invest some time and resources in Celia and others so she could build a good rtionship with a future Saint. Celeste herself lost her physical advantage because her alluring body was damaged, so she needed to hurry up to train in order to reach peak Eternal Realm as soon as possible and then asked David to help improve her mind power to prepare for the next breakthrough. That was why she had no time to teach Celia and the others. Otherwise, she would have recruited and taught her own disciples. Nova would never get a turn to reap the benefits. Even if Nova did not want to ept Celia and the others as her disciples, Celeste would still use the large number of resources she had stored over the years to try to allow everyone to break through Eternal Realm and have at least one epoch of lifespan. All she wanted was David¡¯s gratitude so that David would always feel indebted to her. As long as Nova epted Celia and the others as disciples and taught them carefully, Nova could form an inseparable rtionship with David.. She had been a peak Eternal for thousands of years, and the reason why she had been unable to break through is that she did not have enough mind power. In Star Kingdom, many Eternals were trapped in Eternal Realm because they did not have enough mind power. In the previous tens of thousands of years, everyone would stille out and move around to see if there were any adventures. Once they reached one hundred thousand years, almost all peak Eternals would begin to retreat to prepare for the era, that was, the Eternal Catastrophe that urred once every 129,600 years. However, no matter how well-prepared they were, there were very few people who could sessfully survive. The Eternal Catastrophe was a reminder to Eternals. If Nova could build a good rtionship with David, she could even ask David to help her improve her mind power if all else failed. Although having intercourse in fantasy was a bit embarrassing, as long as one could improve one¡¯s mental strength, one would have a chance to break through. There would be countless people flocking for this opportunity even if they had to pay a thousand times or ten thousand times higher price than this. Compared to facing the Eternal Catastrophe that had a minuscule survival rate, Nova, as the head of the Iridescent Sect, would not hesitate to choose to have intercourse with David. The key was whether David was willing or not. However, Celeste was not ready to tell Nova the truth yet. She would wait until Nova truly could not break through. The immortality of an Eternal was actually fake longevity. Because the catastrophe that came once in an era was like a sharp sword floating above their heads, and it would fall when the time was up. It was likely that only by reaching Saint Realm could one enjoy truly fearless longevity. ¡°Lady Dream, do you believe me after you¡¯ve known me for so many years?¡± Celeste looked at Nova and asked seriously. ¡°Of course!¡± Nova replied without hesitation. Although there was quite a difference in age between them, their rtionship had always been very good. ¡°Alright! I, Celeste Red, assure you that if you ept them now and teach them carefully, you will not regret it in the future.¡± Nova looked at Celeste. Judging from Celeste¡¯s expression, it did not look like she was lying. However, Nova still hesitated to ept so many burdens. She could not ept disciples randomly. Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490 If these people just wanted to join the Iridescent Sect, Nova would agree without hesitation. However, it would be really difficult for her, the head, to ept these mediocre talents as disciples. ¡°Elder Red, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ept them as my disciples, but as the head of the Iridescent Sect, every move I make will be infinitely scrutinized. If I really ept them as disciples, I will put their talents in the spotlight, and this may not be a good thing,¡± Nova said tactfully. ¡°I know! But only by being your disciples can they live a stable life in the Iridescent Sect and not be bullied by anyone. Don¡¯t worry, Lady Dream, you are only responsible for epting and teaching them. I can provide all the resources they need for their cultivation.¡± Celeste¡¯s words made Nova think again. She was well aware of Celeste¡¯s background. Celeste grew up in the Iridescent Sect so it could be said that Nova watched Celeste grow up. Therefore, these women were not her rtives. Instead, she brought them back after her mission. They were so mediocre, but they could make Celeste care and value them so much. The two sides had no prior rtionship, so there must be something deeper going on here. Should Nova trust Celeste and endure the criticism for epting these women as her disciples? Or should she refuse directly? However, if she refused, she might not have a chance at training Selena anymore. It was not easy to meet a disciple she liked. Nova really did not want to just give up. ¡°Elder Red, you are making things hard for me,¡± Nova said with a wry smile. ¡°Lady Dream, I will still tell you to just trust me.¡± ¡°How about this? How about I spread the word and get others to ept them? I promise to keep paying attention and won¡¯t let them suffer any grievances in the sect.¡± Celeste shook her head to say no. If Nova was really unwilling to ept the women, then Celeste would have no choice but to ept them herself. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. She would just push back her cultivation time at most. No matter what, she had to properly settle David¡¯s little girlfriends so that there would be no idents. She had to also strive to use resources to push them all to Eternal Realm. After having so much intercourse with David, the two were also very familiar with each other. Celeste always felt that David was not as simple as he seemed. He probably had his own adventures and secrets. It stood to reason that a person like David who was born in a low-level civilization would be respectful, terrified, and fearful when he met a powerful Universe Enforcer like her. That should be how normal people acted. Just like those guys from the Beast Gxy. When they heard that Celeste was a Universe Enforcer, they were like just mice meeting a cat. However, David was not like that. He was also not like that when they first met on Earth. David was always fearless of Celeste. No matter who he was facing and no matter how powerful they were, he would always have no fear from the bottom of his heart. He only showed slight surprise before going back to normal at the mention of Celeste¡¯s teacher Eira, who was a Saint. It was as if he felt he would also get there soon. Chapter 1491 Chapter 1491 Nova felt very helpless when she saw Celeste shaking her head. The meeting hall fell into a brief silence for a while. Celeste was giving Nova enough time to think. Meanwhile, Celia and the others¡¯ hearts had leaped to their throats on one side. Although there were many things they did not understand from the conversation between Celeste and Nova, they could still read a lot of things. For example, Lorraine, who also came from Earth, had meteoric sess and became the disciple of the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, leaving them far behind. No wonder they had not seen hertely. For example, the head of the Iridescent Sect only wanted to ept Selena as a disciple, but not them, even if they were just disciples in name. It proved that they had very poor talent, and they had little training value. At the same time, Celeste was trying her best to make the head of the Iridescent Sect ept them. They could see all this happening. In reality, as long as they could join the Iridescent Sect, Celia and the others would not have any requirements as to who became their teacher. However, they dared not interrupt at this time. Therefore, they could only wait quietly for the final result of the matter. Even Selena, who was admired by Celeste and Nova, dared not speak at the moment. Time passed slowly. Celeste¡¯s expression was still firm, and she did not look like she would change her mind. Nova was getting a headache from this. ¡°Elder Red, they are not rted to you, so I am curious, why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Lady dream, I naturally have my reasons for doing this. These women are like sisters to Selena. If you ept them together, she will definitely be very grateful to you, and you will knowter that I am helping and also saving you.¡± ¡®Help me? ¡®Save me?¡¯ Nova shook her head helplessly. As the head of the Iridescent Sect and also a peak Eternal, would she need anyone else to help her? Hence, Nova ignored Celeste¡¯sst sentence. However, she was getting more and more fond of Selena. It just so happened that there was one more spot left for the seven high priestesses. It would also be beneficial to ept Selena as her disciple and then promote her as one of the seven high priestesses. After many considerations, Nova decided to agree to Celeste¡¯s request. ¡°Alright then. Elder Red, since you¡¯re so sure about this, I will believe you, but Selena is my only personal disciple, and the others can only be disciples in name.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Celeste smiled. With the head Nova¡¯s protection, Celia and the women would have a much easier life in the Iridescent Sect. That way, Celeste could go into seclusion by herself with peace of mind. ¡°Go and greet your teacher,¡± Celeste said to the crowd behind her. Selena knelt on the ground first. ¡°Selena King greets you, Master!¡± Seeing this, the others quickly followed. ¡°Celia Young greets you, Master!¡± ¡°Pearl Warner greets you, Master!¡± ¡°Sandy Luther greets you, Master!¡± ¡°Goldie Rogers greets you, Master!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1492 Chapter 1492 ¡°You may rise. I am the current head of the Iridescent Sect, and since you have joined my sect, you must be prepared to be criticized by others and train hard in the future. Even though, the rest of you besides Sna are not very talented, the saying that hard work can make up for one¡¯s weakness is applicable everywhere, and with the resources promised by Elder Red, you still have the chance to get to Eternal Realm.¡± Nova looked at Selena and the other women before saying seriously. ¡°Thank you, Master. We will definitely work hard, and we won¡¯t let you down.¡± Nova nodded and summoned someone. Immediately, a third-ranked attendant came in from outside the hall. ¡°Lady Dream,¡± the third-ranked attendant came in, sped her fists, and greeted Nova respectfully. ¡°Arrange a ce for them, and then inform the whole sect that the ceremony will be held in three days. I, Nova, will be epting my first personal disciple.¡± As head of the Iridescent Sect, Nova epting a personal disciple was naturally considered a major event for the sect. However, it also seemed a bit unsightlypared to the four reputable elders epting their disciple. Therefore, Nova just asked the attendant to notify the whole sect that she would be epting disciples in three days time. Instead of scheduling it to be three monthster and notifying the major forces in the entire Star Kingdom like the four reputable elders. ¡°Yes, Lady Dream.¡± After the third-ranked attendant finished speaking, she said to Selena and the others. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± Then, she left the meeting hall first. Selena and others hurriedly followed. Soon there were only Nova and Celeste left in the hall. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elder Red, are you happy now? I followed your request and took everyone under my wing,¡± Nova said with a smile. Now that everything was settled, she did not need to have mixed feelings anymore. It was very gratifying to have a personal discipline she liked. ¡°Lady Dream, I know you have a lot of doubts in your heart right now, and it¡¯s not the time for me to borate on the specific reasons, but please trust me, epting them today was definitely your best decision, and you will thank me in the future,¡± Celeste replied with a smile too. ¡°Of course I trust you, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t do this, but is your body really irreparable?¡± ¡°Master has already checked. My alluring body has been activated and it is irreversible. Not only that, but I also need to spend a lot of energy to suppress the desire in the body, so the speed of my cultivation in the future will be much slower than before.¡± ¡°What happened? You just went on a mission in mid and low-level civilizations. How did you activate it?¡± Nova asked, feeling very puzzled. ¡°Lady Dream, in truth, I¡­¡±. Celeste could not expose what happened between her and David, so she had to repeat to Nova what she said to her teacher Eirast time. After hearing what Celeste said, Nova understood what had happened. She did not suspect that the other party was lying. ¡°I see! So you don¡¯t know who this person is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Celeste shook her head. ¡°Do the reputable elders know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told Master, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s been so long and it didn¡¯t happen in the Star Kingdom, so she can¡¯t find this person.¡± ¡°Are we just going to let that punk get away with this?¡± Nova frowned, a malicious energy flowing out of her body. Celeste had the most potential in the Iridescent Sect to break through Eternal Realm and reach Saint Realm. Now, her alluring body had been activated, so she lost the advantages of her special physique. She would also need a lot of energy to suppress her desire. Therefore, it was unknown if she would have this opportunity in the future. It was no exaggeration to say that Celeste went straight from being at the top in Star Kingdom to bing an ordinary person in an instant after her alluring body was activated. This difference was very significant. Chapter 1493 Chapter 1493 ¡°What can we do aside from letting him get away?¡± Celeste said grudgingly. Nova looked at Celeste. She felt that something was wrong with Celeste¡¯s behavior. Thus, she asked, ¡°Elder Red, why do I feel that you are not angry at all? This man activated your alluring body, causing you to go from a genius to an ordinary person. Shouldn¡¯t you hate him, scold him, curse him, or even chop him into pieces?¡± Celeste panicked. She knew Nova could tell something was wrong from her attitude, but it did not show on her face. ¡°Lady Dream, it¡¯s been so long, and I¡¯ve been angry long ago. If I can¡¯t get over this for such a long time, how am I going to continue living my life? I also want to find this punk, but it¡¯s a pity even Master can¡¯t do anything, so what can I do?¡± Celeste still sounded very reasonable. At least, it dispelled some of Nova¡¯s doubts. If she could never get over this and was always living in anger, then Celeste would not be in her current state. ¡°Elder Red, what are you going to do next?¡± Nova asked. ¡°Master said that although my alluring body was damaged, my foundation is very solid. Because of this, she asked me to train in seclusion, and said I will still have a chance to get to Saint Realm in the future. That was why I entrusted Selena and the others to you and have them acknowledge you as their teacher. Otherwise, I will have to ept them myself,¡± Celeste replied. ¡°Then you should listen to the reputable elder and go to seclusion with peace of mind! You don¡¯t need to worry about the sect¡¯s affairs and you should put it aside for now. You have the best chance to be a Saint in the Iridescent Sect, and you can¡¯t let down the sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s before, I don¡¯t think I can now.¡± ¡°Elder Red, don¡¯t be discouraged. Be more optimistic¡± ¡°I know. Lady Dream, don¡¯t worry, if it was impossible, then I won¡¯t be how I am now.¡± ¡°By the way, Elder Red, there is one more thing I want to tell you,¡± Nova said suddenly. She only remembered now why she was so anxious to see Celeste. The new Saint, Nek of the Simmons family, was still living in the VIP area of the Iridescent Sect, waiting for Celeste toe back! ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Not long ago, the Simmons family¡¯s new Saint, Nek, came to us and he has been living in the VIP area until now.¡± ¡°Nek? The one who said a thousand years ago that he wanted to take me as his wife?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°What is he doing in the Iridescent Sect? Did hee here to propose marriage again?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯te here to propose marriage this time.¡± ¡°Then what is he doing here?¡± Celeste asked suspiciously. ¡°Elder Red, you see¡­¡± Nova exined Nek¡¯s purpose foring to the Iridescent Sect. Celeste¡¯s expression became more and more unpleasant the more she heard it. She finally knew who had left the mind seed in her body. It turned out to be Nek. No wonder she did not find it after so long. With Nek¡¯s Saint Realm mind power, Celeste naturally could not detect it with her lower mind power. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°This guy nted a mind seed in my body to monitor me without my consent, and now he dares to come to the Iridescent Sect to ask for an exnation? Where did he get the courage?¡± Celeste had a murderous look on her face. No one would be happy to have someone secretly monitoring them by using despicable methods. ¡°I think he¡¯s sure that you have lost your virginity so that¡¯s why he dared toe here to ask for an exnation. As a Saint, Nek is also a prominent figure in Star Kingdom. He felt that it was uneptable and humiliating that you lost your virginity immediately after you rejected his proposal, so that¡¯s why he did this,¡± Nova exined. ¡°So what? Can Saints do whatever they want? Can they use despicable means without the consent of others? How shameless! Nek has really refreshed my understanding of Saints,¡± Celeste cried angrily. ¡°Elder Red, be careful with your words. You can¡¯t offend a Saint! No matter how much we look down on Nek, he is a Saint. Even the four reputable elders are unwilling to provoke him so casually.¡± Nova hurriedly stopped Celeste. Chapter 1494 Chapter 1494 She was afraid that Celeste would say something inappropriate again. It would be fine if she did it in this hall since there was no one else here. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Besides, Nova would not tell others about it. If Celeste said it in front of Nek, she would offend Nek the Saint. The Iridescent Sect was strong, but they did not want to offend a Saint. ¡°Does Master know about this?¡± ¡°When Nek first arrived, I already reported it to her.¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± ¡°At that time, she only said we should wait for you toe back, and then make a decision after confirming the situation. However, she came to me again not long ago, probably after seeing you, and asked me to tell you to exin the matter to Nek clearly. After all, Elder Red, you didn¡¯t really lose your virginity, so I believe Nek will understand.¡± ¡°What? Master asked me to find this rascal and exin myself to him?¡± Celeste asked loudly. Apparently, she struggled to believe what Nova said. Nek nted a mind seed in her and was a victim, but now, she needed to go to him and exin herself. Celeste would never ept this kind of thing. They would be dreaming if they wanted her to go exin herself. ¡°The reputable elder did mean that,¡± Nova replied. At the time, she did not quite believe that the reputable elder would make such a decision as well. After all, Elder Red was the reputable elder¡¯s favorite personal disciple and the one with the most potential to break through Saint Realm. However, facts were facts, so Nova had to believe them. It could only be said that a Saint¡¯s deterrence was indeed great. Or perhaps Elder Red damaged her alluring body and went from a genius to an ordinary person, resulting in so many years of painstaking efforts going to waste. Hence, that was why the reputable elder lost confidence in Elder Red and made such a decision. Although it was not Elder Red¡¯s fault, no one would feel happy about nearly two thousand years of their painstaking efforts went to waste. Nova thought this was more likely. Otherwise, even if Nek was a newly promoted Saint, the reputable elders would not go through so much. trouble for him. After all, the Iridescent Sect had four reputable elders at Saint Realm, and each one had lived far longer than Nek. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I¡¯m going to ask Master to rify this.¡± After Celeste finished speaking, she was ready to turn around and look for Master Eira. She was not going to exin herself to Nek. If she wanted to go to Nek, she would ask him why he nted a mind seed to monitor her without her consent. He nted a mind seed in her for no reason and she was the one who needed to go exin herself to him? Was Celeste such an easy target for bullying? Chapter 1495 Chapter 1495 After Celeste took a few steps, Nova stopped her from behind and said, ¡°Elder Red, the reputable elders have stated that they are going into seclusions to teach Lorraine now, and they won¡¯te out until the ceremony three monthster. They asked us not to bother them if there¡¯s nothing important.¡± Celeste stopped in her tracks. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that this was directed at her. The only ones in the Iridescent Sect who were qualified to go to the location of the four reputable elders¡® seclusion were Celeste and the head, Nova. It seemed that even if Eira said she did not mind, in her heart, she still med Celeste for ruining her alluring body, causing her painstaking efforts for so many years to go to waste. At this moment, Celeste felt as if all the strength in her body had disappeared. She did not want to disappoint her teacher. She really wanted to go and tell her teacher immediately that although her alluring body was activated, she would not be an ordinary person because she found a way to quickly increase her mind power. As long as she reached peak Eternal Realm, her mind power would soon catch up. At that time, she would be able to get to partial Saint Realm. However, Celeste thought about it and held back. Doing so would put David in a disadvantageous position. After controlling her emotions, Celeste said calmly, ¡°I understand, Lady Dream. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother Master anymore, but I won¡¯t exin myself to Nek either. I¡¯m going back into seclusion, so please take good care of Celia and the others for me. I hope you can do what you say, and don¡¯t let them suffer any grievances in the Iridescent Sect. As long as you treat them well, you will thank me in the future.¡± Celeste left the hall after speaking. Nova looked at Celeste¡¯s back and sighed silently in her heart. It was tragic that the days of this peerless genius in the Iridescent Sect hade to an end. She knew Celeste must have understood her true meaning. Nova was afraid that the rtionship between Celeste and Eira would never return to its previous state. This was the stark reality. From the moment Celeste¡¯s alluring body was activated, she had no value for cultivation. The reputable elders immediately turned their heads and focused on Lorraine so that they could train Lorraine to be the leader of this generation and take Celeste¡¯s ce. Not just Celeste, even Nova herself was the same. Although she was the head of the Iridescent Sect and she needed to overlook all mattersrge and small in the sect, the entire Iridescent Sect was still in the hands of the four reputable elders. Nova was nothing more than the ostensible master of the Iridescent Sect. To put it nicely, she was the spokesperson of the four reputable elders, but to put it bluntly, she was just a puppet. If she were two realms weaker, her position would change hands immediately. Of course, she had no say in this. This was the way of Star Kingdom. The strong would be respected while the weak were prey to the strong. Not only in Star Kingdom, but that statement was also applicable to the entire universe. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. If one wanted to be free and not be controlled, one had to surpass Eternal Realm and be a Saint. Shortly after Celeste left, Nova also got up and left the hall. She was going to the VIP area to find Nek, the Saint, to rify the matter. Since Celeste did not want to go, as the head, Nova had to go. However, her appearance would not be as effective as Celeste¡¯s. ¡®I don¡¯t know if Nek will believe me but I can only give it a try.¡® Not long after David sat in the VIP area of the VIP room, seven beautiful, slender, curvy beauties entered the room slowly. Chapter 1496 Chapter 1496 :Chapter 1496 ¡®They should be the seven fairies.¡± David thought silently in his heart. They were indeed pleasing to the eye. Their appearances and figures were all top¨Cnotch. Among the people he knew, only Selena, Mia, Astrid, and Lorraine couldpete with the seven fairies. However, one could not just look at a woman¡¯s appearance, her temperament was also very important. The temperament of the seven fairies was obviously much inferior to that of Selena and the others. If the two sides came together topete with each other, David could even see the inferiorityplex in their eyes. They were so beautiful, yet so self¨Cabased. Perhaps it was because they were not talented enough, In Star Kingdom, it did not matter how good¨Clooking you were, you could only be respected if you were talented and strong. The seven women stood in a row in front of David. David felt as if he had returned to when he went to a club on Earth for the first time. At that time, there was also a row of women standing in front of him. However, both batches of women were miles apart in terms of looks. At that time David had not obtained the system yet and he was not the one spending money. Of course, he could not afford it either. It was Patrick, his rich roommate, who insisted on taking them to experience this for his birthday. David was forced to follow. When David was reminiscing, the woman in the lead said respectfully, ¡°The seven fairies greet you, Master.¡± ¡°The legendary seven fairies of the Iridescent Sect are indeed well¨Cdeserved of their reputation. Knowing you by your reputation can¡¯tpare to meeting you in person,¡± David praised without hesitation. ¡°Thank you for yourpliment!¡± The seven spoke at the same time. When they were notified, they thought they wereing to perform for Lord Simmons again. == After all, they had performed for Lord Simmons many times during this period. Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered the hall, they saw a strange young man sitting inside. They were overjoyed. If this man could be a VIP of the Iridescent Sect at such a young age, he definitely had the support of super¨Cpowerful forces behind him. The seven fairies loved people at this age. Compared to middle¨Caged men like Nek, young men were more attractive to them. In addition, young men were more likely to choose them without consideration. On the contrary, middle¨Caged men would carefully consider the pros and cons. More than one of the seven fairies were once favored by direct descendants of powerful forces who came to the Iridescent Sect as guests. Then, after the other party paid a huge price, they took the fairies away to make them concubines. Some of them had even broken through to Eternal Realm. It was not easy to take away one of the seven fairies in the Iridescent Sect. It was only possible with the consent of the Iridescent Sect and after paying a sufficient price. 1 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. In addition, the men also had to promise the Iridescent Sect that they would not abuse the fairies or give them to other people. Otherwise, once discovered, not only would they be held ountable by the Iridescent Sect, but they would also be permanently cklisted. Therefore, not many of the fairies were taken away even after cycling through so many batches. Those who could break through Eternal Realm with the support of these big shots were even rarer. However, rare did not mean nonexistent. This was also what the seven fairies in the past worked hard for. Bing an Eternal and having a lifespansting an era was their ultimate goal. Due to the low talent of the seven fairies, they could not keep progressing, so they had limited lifespan. They depended on their youth a lot. If they were not picked by some big shot in their prime of life, they could only leave the scene sadly. Chapter 1497 Chapter 1497 The seven fairies then began to dance in the hall for David to enjoy. The seven danced with everything they got, hoping to get David¡¯s attention so that he would take them away. If they are taken away by David, the seven fairies would be one step closer to their ultimate goal. If they stayed in the Iridescent Sect, they would have no chance to break through to Eternal Realm in their lifetime. However, the seven fairies were going to be disappointed. Although David seemed to be enjoying himself, he was not paying attention at all. As for taking them away, that was even more impossible. Now, David was still troubled over Celia and other women, so how would he add more women to the mix? Wouldn¡¯t he be lifting a rock and smashing his own feet? Not long after, more beauties entered the hall carrying trays of delicious food and wine and ced them in front of David. David was a little interested in the food, so he enjoyed it unceremoniously. While David was enjoying the wine, food, and beautiful women, Celeste came to the ce where Celia and others lived. It was arge yard. Celia and the women were arranged to stay here. However, after Nova¡¯s ceremony three dayster, they would part ways. Selena, the head¡¯s personal disciple, would live in a different ce than Celia and the others who were just disciples in name. As soon as Celeste entered the yard, she saw the women gathering and chatting in the yard. They were chatting curiously about everything they saw today. When they saw Celesteing in, everyone stood up and said, ¡°Celeste, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°No need to be so polite, everyone, sit down,¡± Celeste said as she walked. However, no one listened to her. After Celeste approached, everyone made room for her. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Sit down, Celeste!¡± Everyone sat down only after Celeste sat down. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with this ce?¡± Celeste asked. ¡°Celeste, we think this ce is amazing. The scenery is great, the air is fresh, and the environment is also brilliant, we are very satisfied,¡± Selena replied. As the most talented among the seated women, she was epted as a personal disciple by the head of the Iridescent Sect. Everyone else was treating Selena as their backbone. They knew they would be living in the Iridescent Sect for a long time toe. Where there were people, there would be drama, not to mention the fact that the Iridescent Sect was such a big force. Furthermore, Master Nova also told them to be prepared to be criticized. Their future days might not be too peaceful. This was an unfamiliar ce. Therefore, everyone agreed that they had to unite to tide over the difficulties together. Selena was the soul of their small group. Chapter 1498 Chapter 1498 As for Astrid, the princess of the Milky Way Empire who was once favored by countless people, she had already let go of her identity and fully integrated into this small group. She had never carried the airs of a princess. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy, but this is only a temporary residence. In three days, the sect will hold a ceremony to make this official. At that time, Selena will be epted as a personal disciple by the head, and she will be separated from the disciples in names. You must be prepared.¡± ¡°Ah? Celeste, do I have to separate from them and live alone? I don¡¯t want to be separated from them. Can you tell Master to let me live with everyone?¡± Selena pleaded sadly. ¡°This is the sect¡¯s regtions. You should live ording to your status and identity. There are arrangements, and there will be no overriding them. You cane to them if you have nothing to do, but you can¡¯t live with them. Although I am one of the elders of the Iridescent Sect, I cannot change the rules.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Selena said, feeling a little depressed. She knew she could not change this. They had lived together for several years and got along very well. She would be sad to part ways with any of them. Even if Selena was asked to live in a higher-level ce, she was not willing. ¡°Celeste, is David leaving the Iridescent Sect soon?¡± Mia asked. ¡°Yes! The Iridescent Sect only epts female disciples. As a man, David could not join the sect. He could only live here as a guest, and he can¡¯t walk around at will. He should leave after you are all settled down,¡± Celeste replied. ¡°Celeste, I don¡¯t want to stay here. Can I leave with David? Lady Dream doesn¡¯t want to ept us anyway, so it won¡¯t matter if I leave, right?¡± As soon as Mia¡¯s words left her mouth, they immediately attracted the attention of the other women. Everyone was curious about why she made such a choice. ¡°Oh? You don¡¯t want to stay in the Iridescent Sect? Can you tell me why?¡± ¡°I think David will not get used to this strange ce of Star Kingdom by himself. He will not have anyone to talk to if he is separated from us, so I just want to help him a little. He is my benefactor. Back then, I swore in my heart that I would follow him in this life and repay his kindness.¡± ¡°Do you know how much effort I have put in to get you to be Lady Dream¡¯s discipline in name? Do you know how many people in Star Kingdom dreamed of bing Lady Dream¡¯s discipline in name? Do you know how rare this opportunity is?¡± ¡°I know, Celeste! I am very grateful to you, but I don¡¯t want to leave David,¡± Mia whispered. ¡°Do you know what you are giving up? It is an opportunity, an opportunity to enter Eternal Realm. Also, this opportunity is what countless people strike to have. David entrusted you to me because he wants you to enter Eternal Realm in the future so that you will at least have a lifespan of an epoch. Otherwise, as time goes by, all the organs of your body will fail, and you will age slowly and eventually die. The short separation now will guarantee you a longerpany in the future. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡®The short separation now will guarantee you a longerpany in the future?¡¯ Mia murmured these words in her heart. She then seemed to be enlightened. She felt that what Celeste said made sense. ¡®If I work hard to reach Eternal Realm, I can spend more time with David.¡¯ Not only her, but Celia and others were also working hard because of this sentence. Did they just want to separate from David? Obviously not. This was so that they could be together for a longer time in the future, so that was why they had to part ways temporarily. However, Celeste¡¯s words raised another question in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say we can live forever when we get to Eternal Realm? ¡®What does at least a lifespan of one epoch mean? ¡®What is that?¡¯ ¡°But David is alone in Star Kingdom, and he is unfamiliar with the ce. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be used to it.¡± ¡°David is an Eternal. Although he is not very powerful in Star Kingdom, he is not weak. He can rise step by step in the Milky Way and eventually be Master of the Milky Way, so he is very adaptable. You just need to do your own thing and not let him worry about you. Plus, even if you want to follow him, he won¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, Celeste, I will definitely work hard and strive to reach Eternal Realm so that I can be by David¡¯s side.¡± Chapter 1499 Chapter 1499 Mia¡¯s ideas were almost identical to Celia¡¯s and the other women¡¯s. All these women had no ambitions, including Selena. The reason why they stayed here was also to be Eternals with an endless lifespan so that they could always be by David¡¯s side. ¡°Celeste, won¡¯t you be immortal once you reach Eternal Realm? What do you mean by at least one epoch?¡± Selena asked the questions in everyone¡¯s mind. This was also the question everyone wanted to ask. ¡°The longevity of an Eternal is actually fake. Although the body of an Eternal could continuously form vitality independently and they will not grow old or die, every Eternal will have to face a catastrophe after an epoch. This catastrophe is very deadly and very few people can sessfully ovee it. After they get through it, they will have another epoch to squander. Otherwise, they would naturally be ashes under the catastrophe. Their bodies and souls will thus perish,¡± Celeste patiently exined. The women looked at each other. They had no idea that there would be a catastrophe for Eternals. They always thought that as long as they reached Eternal Realm, they could live forever. It seemed that trying to be an Eternal and staying by David¡¯s side forever sounded a little whimsical now. ¡°Celeste, how long is an epoch?¡± ¡°One epoch is 129600 years!¡± ¡®129600 years?¡¯ Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Except for Celeste, everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and they were frozen on the spot. ¡®An epoch is actually 129600 years? ¡®In other words, as long as we break through to Eternal Realm, we can live at least 129600 years.¡¯ This number was too huge for Celia and others who were born on Earth. One must know that the lifespan of ordinary people on Earth was only more than one hundred years old, and it was already a miracle that people could live to two or three hundred years old. 129600 years was such a long time. What was the difference between this and immortality? Earth might still be a primitive ecology an epoch ago! Humans might not even have fully evolved back then. ¡°What? Do you think this is a long time?¡± Celeste asked with some doubts when she saw the expressions of Celia and the others. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too long. So long that we can¡¯t even imagine it. Celeste, you know, it¡¯s a miracle that we humans on Earth can live two or three hundred years. An epoch is an astronomical figure for us,¡± Celia exined. ¡°Oh? You people on Earth can only live two or three hundred years? I didn¡¯t notice that.¡± Celeste had no idea that Earthlings could only live to be two or three hundred years old. Although she stayed on Earth for half a month, she did not pay attention to this issue at all. Earth was just a the size of a sesame seed, so it did not arouse the interest of a Sovereign Ranker like her. If David had not broken through Eternal Realm, Celeste would have just passed the gxy where the Milky Way gxy was located. She would never havee to such a depressingly tiny as Earth. ¡°Not everyone can live to be two or three hundred years old. The vast majority of people can only live to be more than a hundred years old.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Celeste was stunned. For a group of people who were used to living only two or three hundred years, the 129600 years of an epoch was indeed a huge astronomical number. Hence, it was understandable for them to have such a reaction. However, since they came to Star Kingdom, Celia and the women would gradually adapt to the rhythm of life here. When they all became Eternals, they would understand that one epoch was too short. Once an Eternal lived to a hundred thousand years, they would no longer be obsessed with breaking through. Instead, they would do everything they could to survive the Eternal Catastrophe. Even so, there were still very few sessful people. One epoch was the end of ny-nine percent of the Eternals¡¯ life. As long as they reached Eternal Realm, almost everyone would feel that an epoch was too short. This was because no one would not want a shorter life, and everyone wanted to live longer. At this moment, Celeste suddenly thought of a question. ¡®Isn¡¯t David also from Earth? ¡®So how old is he now?¡¯ Thus, Celeste asked casually, ¡°Which of you has known David the longest? How old is he now?¡± Chapter 1500 Chapter 1500 Ava wanted to say that she and David were ssmates in university and they had known each other since freshman year, which was rtively early. Amelia knew him a littleter. At that time, she was one of the Three Campus Belles of SRU, but she did not know David, who worked part-time delivering food. She did not know David until David and Sarah broke up and he got so enraged by Leo that he vomited blood, which then made him famous throughout the campus. However, before Ava could say anything, Celia answered first, ¡°Celeste, David and I were high school ssmates. We have known each other since we were seventeen. If I remember correctly, this year is the twelfth year we have known each other. So, David should be twenty-nine and will be thirty soon.¡± Celeste was stunned when she heard that. She asked in a trembling voice, ¡°H-How old did you say David was?¡± ¡°Twenty-nine, almost thirty!¡± Celia repeated. Celeste was dumbfounded. ¡®David is only thirty years old? ¡®A thirty-year-old Eternal? ¡®His mind power is also unbelievably strong. Is this possible?¡¯ Celeste had lived for nearly two thousand years, and she has never heard of it, let alone meet someone like that. She could guarantee that in the entire history of Star Kingdom, there had never been have such a person. He could no longer be described as a genius or a lunatic. If David was really only thirty years old, he would be a miracle and the biggest abnormality in the universe. This was absolutely unprecedented. Furthermore, David came from an ultra-small like Earth. How could he gain his current achievements in such a short period of time? Celeste felt that David must have been blessed by the heavens and had a shocking adventure, and that was why he could achieve all these at the age of thirty. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Otherwise, she could not find an exnation for this at all. If she told anyone about a thirty-year-old Eternal, they wouldugh in her face. No one would believe her. This would baffle all lives in Star Kingdom. ¡°Are you sure David is only thirty? Is it possible that he¡¯s lived for a long time and you didn¡¯t know?¡± Celeste asked again. ¡°Celeste, I¡¯m sure David is only thirty years old. I have learned about the situation in his family, and his rtives and friends watched him grow up,¡± Celia replied. After getting an affirmative answer from Celia, Celeste was shocked, but also extremely excited. ¡®Indeed! ¡®It¡¯s real! ¡®David is truly only thirty! ¡®Based on what he had achieved by thirty, he will have a promising future. ¡®Will Saint Realm be his finishing line? ¡®Is it possible that he¡¯ll progress even further? ¡®Saints are already big shots on the top of the pyramid in Star Kingdom. ¡®If David can surpass Saint Realm, he will be Star Kingdom¡¯s one and only overlord.¡¯ Celeste felt excited just from thinking about that. Chapter 1501 Chapter 1501 Celeste was silent for a long time. At this moment, she had a lot of thoughts racing through her head. No one else could know that David became an Eternal at the age of thirty. Otherwise, it would be more serious than exposing his mind power. This man was full of secrets. If any of his secrets was revealed casually, he would shock countless people. Even Celeste wanted to know more about David. However, she knew what to ask and what not to ask after living for nearly two thousand years. ¡°From now on, you must not tell anyone about David¡¯s age, understand? Not even your master, Nova,¡± Celeste said suddenly and seriously. ¡°Why Celeste?¡± Sandy asked. She was young, had little experience, and was innocent. Furthermore, she had been growing up under the shelter of the Luther family. Due to this, she had never seen how sinister people outside could be. She did not quite understand the meaning of Celeste¡¯s words. Although other people also did not fully understand it, they could at least understand the general reason. ¡°You will know why in the future. Now you just need to know that if others learn of David¡¯s age, it will bring him a lot of trouble. He cannot solve these troubles with his current strength, and he will be at a disadvantage.¡± Upon hearing it would cause trouble for David, all the women present immediately became nervous. ¡°Celeste, don¡¯t worry! We won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes! Rest assured, Celeste! We won¡¯t say anything about David.¡± Everyone said. ¡°Okay! It¡¯s not just his age. It¡¯s best not to say anything about David at all, not even the rtionship between you and him, and that you are from the same ce as him. You should wait until David bes stronger and is not afraid of anyone before you announce the rtionship between you guys, understand?¡± ¡°Understood, Celeste!¡± ¡°Okay! You guys should continue your chat, I need to talk to David.¡± After speaking, Celeste got up and left the courtyard. She also had to remind David. She needed to tell him to keep a low profile until he improved his strength. He should not reveal both his age or mind power as each of those could cause a major earthquake in Star Kingdom. Even if he joined Star Mansion, he still had to keep a low profile. Otherwise, even Star Mansion might not be able to protect him by then. Selena and the others looked at Celeste¡¯s back and watched her leave. They naturally took Celeste¡¯s words to heart as this was about David¡¯s safety in Star Kingdom. Hence, they had to be more mindful of it. ¡°Everyone, you heard Celeste. From now on, everything about David must be kept secret and must not be revealed. Otherwise, it will put him in danger. By then, we will be the ones who would have killed him,¡± Selena said solemnly. Everyone nodded after hearing that, expressing that they understood. The other side. Nova went to the VIP area of the Iridescent Sect. This was the ce dedicated to receiving distinguished guests. The ones who could stay here were all honored guests of the Iridescent Sect. As a Saint, Nek would receive the highest level of treatment no matter which forces he went to in Star Kingdom. David was able to stay here because of Celeste¡¯s order as she was an elder of the Iridescent Sect. When Nova passed by the room, she heard the sound of the seven fairies dancing inside. Therefore, she thought Nek was in there. After all, Nek asked the seven fairies to perform for him now and then during this period He might want to take two of them back to be his concubines. However, even if Nek the Saint wanted to take away one of the seven fairies, he still had to abide by the rules of the Iridescent Sect. Nova stepped into the room. The first thing she saw was not Nek, but a young man. She was puzzled. ¡®Who is this young man? I don¡¯t have the slightest impression of him. ¡®And when did he get into the VIP area?¡® Chapter 1502 Chapter 1502 ¡®How could I not know about this? ¡®Isn¡¯t Nek the only one living in the VIP area? When did this young man show up?¡± When Nova entered the room, David also spotted her immediately. At the first sight of Nova, David felt a shock in his heart. This was a powerhouseparable to Celeste. David even felt that she might be stronger than Celeste. As expected of a high¨Clevel civilization, there were so many hidden talents here. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Any woman who appeared at random could instantly kill him. It seemed that he indeed had to keep a low profile. This also made David more eager to increase his strength as soon as possible. There was another woman beside David. She was the middle¨Caged attendant who had been serving him this whole time. The reason she was here was so that she could answer David¡¯s request as soon as possible and meet them in a timely fashion. The moment she saw Novaing in, the middle¨Caged attendant hurriedly stepped forward and saluted respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Lady Dream!¡± The seven fairies also immediately stopped performing to kneel in front of Nova. ¡°Greetings, Lady Dream!¡± Nova said nkly, ¡°You may rise!¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Dream!¡± After the middle¨Caged attendant and the seven fairies finished speaking respectfully, they got up and stepped aside. At this time, David also stood up and looked at Nova. It turned out that she was the head of the Iridescent Sect. No wonder he felt that her strength was much greater than Celeste, the elder. It was normal for the head to be stronger than the elders. ¡°Greetings, Lady Dream,¡± David said politely. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where do youe from? Why are you in the Iridescent Sect?¡± Nova asked directly. David was obviously taken aback when he heard that. ¡®Didn¡¯t Celeste go to meet her? ¡®I thought she came here just to find me. ¡®However, she asked such a question as soon as we met. ¡®It seems that Celeste didn¡¯t tell her about me. ¡®Then why is she here?¡°. Although David was puzzled, he still replied in a very polite tone, ¡°Lady Dream, my name is David, and I came with Celeste.¡± He had no choice. He was in someone else¡¯s territory. David could not use force even if he wanted to. ¡°Elder Red?¡± Nova continued to ask. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re Elder Red¡¯s guest. Carry on with what you¡¯re doing. I still have something to take care of, so I won¡¯t bother you.¡± After Nova finished speaking, she turned and left without giving David a chance to react. Since he was Elder Red¡¯s guest, Nova did not need to ask any more questions. She still had to go find Nek. She thought Nek was here, but unexpectedly, he was not. She could just ask Elder Red for David¡¯s identityter. Nova did not want to waste time here either. She guessed in her heart that David should be a direct descendant of a certain powerful force, and that he was also very important. Otherwise, he would not be able to enter the VIP area and enjoy the highest level of service in the Iridescent Sect as a beginner Ruler Ranker. Nova came and left very quickly. Her actions confused David, the middle¨Caged attendant, and the seven fairies. ¡®What is this? ¡®She came in, asked two questions, and left.¡® Chapter 1503 Chapter 1503 After Nova left, the middle¨Caged attendant gestured to the seven fairies to get them to continue the unfinished program. However, when they were about to continue, David waved his hand to stop them. He said, ¡°Alright, you must be exhausted, so there is no need to continue. Go and rest now!¡± After Nova¡¯s sudden intrusion, David lost his appetite, let alone his mood to watch the show. The seven fairies were reluctant, and some of them did not want to leave. They still wanted to catch David¡¯s eye As they stood in the middle of the room, they did not know whether to stay or leave. In the end, they looked at the middle¨Caged attendant. The middle¨Caged attendant naturally understood what the seven fairies were thinking. A young man like David was more impulsive than a middle¨Caged man like Nek. They would find any means to obtain something they fancied. If David took away one of the seven fairies, the attendant would also benefit from it. ¡°Master David, their show hasn¡¯t ended yet, so please let them continue! Otherwise, they will be scolded when they go back,¡± the middle¨Caged attendant said. ¡°Continue then,¡± David sat down and said indifferently. Making things easy for others would also be making things easy for oneself. He was not that unkind either. However, David was not in the mood to watch them anymore, but was instead wondering why the head of the Iridescent Sect came in and left so suddenly. Nova left the room and went directly to where Nek stayed. This ptial courtyard was much better than the ce Selena and the others lived in. Nova did not directly push the door open to go in after arriving at the door. Instead, she shouted outside, ¡°Lord Simmons, are you in there? I am here to discuss something with you.¡± After all, this was a Saint¡¯s residence even if he was in the Iridescent Sect¡¯s territory. As the head, Nova did not dare to barge in. It was not long before she heard Nek¡¯s voice from the courtyard after she finished speaking. ¡°Pleasee in, Lady Dream!¡± Nova pushed the door open and entered the courtyard. At this time, Nek was already waiting for her. ¡°Greetings, Lord Simmons,¡± Nova stepped forward and greeted politely. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lady Dream? Is Celeste back?¡± Nek asked. ¡°Lord Simmons, you are so clever. Indeed, Elder Red has returned.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t shee to see me? Is she afraid of something?¡± ¡°Lord Simmons, you misunderstood. Elder Red just came back and feels unwell, so i¡¯m here to exin on her behalf.¡± ¡°What is it then? Tell me, I¡¯m listening.¡± Nek was clearly displeased. Celeste was back but she refused toe to see him. Did that mean she was looking down on him? ¡°Lord Simmons, you see¡­¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nova repeated to Nek what Celeste told her. Finally, she added, ¡°Lord Simmons, this matter has been confirmed by the reputable elder, that is, Elder Red¡¯s master Eira, so there is no risk of any falsehood.¡± Nek fell silent after listening to Nova¡¯s exnation. He was thinking about the possibility of such a situation. The final conclusion was that it was indeed possible. After all, he did not see Celeste lose her virginity with his own eyes. The mind seed could only sense, but were not substitutes for real eyes. Celeste might have lost her virginity in a fantasy, causing the mind seed he nted to mistakenly think that she had lost her virginity in real life. Furthermore, ording to Nova, this matter was confirmed by Celeste¡¯s master Eira. In that case, it should be real. Chapter 1504 Chapter 1504 ¡®But why is Celeste refusing toe to see me? ¡®Is it because she can¡¯t ept that I nted a mind seed on her? ¡®I, Nek Simmons, am a Saint. I nted a mind seed on you because I value you. ¡®Didn¡¯t you see that your teacher found out but didn¡¯t say anything? ¡®How dare you have any opinions about it when you¡¯re just an Eternal?¡® Nek was pissed that Celeste did note to see him. ¡°Oh? Lady Dream, are you saying that Elder Red didn¡¯t lose her virginity and she was only raped by someone in a fantasy?¡± Nek asked. ¡°That¡¯s the truth of the matter,¡± Nova replied. ¡°Then why won¡¯t Celestee to see me?¡± ¡°Lord Simmons, as I have said, Elder Red has just returned and feels unwell.¡± ¡°Really? Why do I feel like that¡¯s not the case? If Celeste didn¡¯t lose her virginity, then let me examine her, otherwise, how do you expect me to believe you?¡± Nek said sullenly. Even if what Nova said was true, he would not admit that he had made a mistake. This was unless they let him examine Celeste himself. If she genuinely did not lose it, then Nek would admit his mistake and apologize ordingly. In Nek¡¯s opinion, it was absolutely impossible for Celeste to agree to let him examine her body judging from her staunch temperament. In this case, they would not be able to determine the oue of this matter. He also had his own reasons for shirking responsibility. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lord Simmons, aren¡¯t you forcing us to do something we don¡¯t want to?¡± Nova frowned and asked with some displeasure. Celeste had refused toe to see Nek, so how would she agree to his examination? Even Nova would not allow it, let alone Celeste. It would be such an insult to let a man check whether a woman had lost her virginity. If Nova did what Nek said, the Iridescent Sect would be utterly humiliated. Even if Nek was a Saint, he was not qualified to trample on the Iridescent Sect. ¡°How can you say that? I just need to make sure that she, Celeste, is still a virgin as you said. After that, I will take responsibility for what I¡¯ve done and apologize ordingly. I will not shun the ountability.¡± ¡°Nek, you are a man, so if you examine Elder Red¡¯s body, it will be a great insult to her. Even I as the head will not agree, let alone her.¡± Nova was already a little angry. She had even started addressing Nek by his name rather than Lord Simmons. If the other party was going to be so unreasonable, she could only ask the reputable elders for help. Although the reputable elders told her not to bother them if there were no emergencies, Nek the Saint was messing around in the Iridescent Sect. Besides the reputable elders, who else could suppress him? ¡°Then there is no solution to this matter. What you said, Lady Dream, is justified, but what I, Nek Simmons, said is not groundless either.¡± Nek had a shameless look on his face. The reason why he dared to be so unreasonable was because of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s long¨Cstanding way of handling conflict. The Iridescent Sect was powerful. Although it had four reputable elders at Saint Realm that made them invincible in Star Kingdom, they rarely offend anyone. Most of the outstanding women who were trained here were married off, and they had a very good rtionship with most forces in Star Kingdom. The Iridescent Sect were a powerful but gentle existence in Star Kingdom. Nek would not dare to be such a rascal if it were another powerful force with four reputable elders at Saint Realm. Chapter 1505 Chapter 1505 At this moment, Nova finally understood. Nek was sure that she would not agree with what he did, so he dared to request it so tantly. ¡®This shameless guy is a disgrace to all Saints.¡® ¡°Nek, since you¡¯re a Saint, I have always respected you. Plus, I have never neglected you. From the moment you entered the Iridescent Sect, you have enjoyed the highest standard of treatment and we¡¯ve met all your requirements, but why are you kicking up such a fuss here? Do you really think that the Iridescent Sect is weak? Do you want me to get the reputable elders?¡± Nova said with a dark expression on her face. At this time, Nova was no longer kind. The face of the Iridescent Sect and the innocence of an elder were at stake. Even if Nek was a Saint, he could not be so presumptuous. Although the Iridescent Sect had not been very domineering in Star Kingdom and peace was the most important thing to them, as a superpower with four reputable elders at Saint Realm, the Iridescent Sect also had its own bottom line. Nova could turn a blind eye if things were still eptable. However, if anyone crossed this bottom line, they would face the Iridescent Sect¡¯s most aggresive counterattack. When Nek heard that Nova was going to get the reputable elders with such a firm tone, he knew Nova was truly mad. ¡°Lady Dream, what are you talking about? I never said that the Iridescent Sect is weak, and I never thought that in my heart. Everyone knows the status of the Iridescent Sect in Star Kingdom, but what you just said is just one¨Csided. How do you expect me to believe you if I don¡¯t see Celeste? Even if you get the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, you still have to be reasonable, right?¡± Nek stopped talking to Nova with his previous arrogance. He was a Saint. However, he did not want to face off against the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect who had already be Saints tens of thousands of years ago. There was also a difference in strengths when it came to Saints. There were also three ranks. Those who first entered Saint like Nek were Pre¨CSaints, followed by True Saints, and finally, Sacred Saints. The gap between each rank was also huge. ording to Nek¡¯s guess, the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect were at least at True Saint Rank, and could even be at Sacred Saint Rank. He, a Pre¨CSaint, dared not act arrogantly in front of True Saints and Sacred Saints. If Nova were to get the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, it would not end well. He could only be humble when he was in front of the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. Of course, as a Saint, even if he was only a Pre¨CSaint, Nek would not behave humbly. He still needed to show the demeanor of a Saint. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Nova took a deep breath to suppress her anger. She also heard the change in Nek¡¯s tone. It was extremely rare to hear a slight softening in the tone of a Saint. Now that the other party had softened his tone, that meant she could turn things around. ¡®It seems that Nek doesn¡¯t want to face the reputable elders either,¡® Nova thought to herself. Chapter 1506 Chapter 1506 If possible, of course, she did not want to alert the reputable elders either. ¡°Nek, the Iridescent Sect, will not pursue the matter of you nting a mind seed on Elder Red without permission, but I also hope that you will stop pestering me. The reputable elders have already verified Elder Red¡¯s condition and it is absolutely true. I can also assure you that she will never find a man in the future, so you won¡¯t be embarrassed in Star Kingdom. As for the reason why she did note to see you, I believe you know it yourself, so let¡¯s stop this now and we will never mention it again. What do you think?¡± Nova proposed the solution. This incident was originally a misunderstanding. To put it bluntly, Nek started this. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If he did not nt a mind seed on Celeste, how would the subsequent series of events have happened? The Iridescent Sect did not hold Nek ountable because he was a Saint. If he were a Sovereign Ranker or a partial Saint, Nova would never let this go. However, if Nek were not a Saint, he probably would not have dared to approach them so tantly. Only by reaching Saint Realm could one be one of the individuals who set the rules in Star Kingdom. ¡°Lady Dream, I agree with what you said, but I have one request. If you agree, not only will this matter end here, but I, Nek Simmons, will be the first toe running if anything happens to the Iridescent Sect in the future.¡± ¡°What do you need? Tell me,¡± Nova asked calmly. In truth, she probably guessed what the other party wanted. Recently Nek had frequently asked the seven fairies to perform for him. Therefore, he had taken a fancy to the seven fairies and wanted to take one away. With Nek¡¯s status, it would be easy for him to take away one of the seven fairies. ¡°Lady Dream, I like the seven fairies very much, so I want to take them back to the Simmons family as concubines. Don¡¯t worry, I will treat them well. I hope you will agree,¡± Nek said. ¡°Which one do you like? As long as you follow the rules of the sect, there will be no problem at all,¡± Nova replied. ¡°Not one, but all of them!¡± ¡°All? You want to take all seven of them?¡± Nova was taken aback. Since the establishment of the Iridescent Sect, she had never encountered anyone who wanted to take all the seven fairies away at once. Nek was the first. ¡°Of course! I like these seven very much, and I want to take them all away.¡± ¡°Nek, it¡¯s not so easy to take away the seven fairies of my sect. First, you need to pay a certain amount of resources to my sect. Second, you need to assure the sect that you won¡¯t abuse them, and you also need to provide them with resources to cultivate. Otherwise, not only will you be held ountable by our sect, but you will also be directly cklisted. If you want to take them all away, the sum you have to pay will not be small,¡± Nova frowned and exined. ¡°Lady Dream, you have misunderstood. As a condition for our reconciliation, they will naturally be gifts given to me by you, the Iridescent Sect, while I won¡¯t need to pay any price,¡± Nek said as a matter of fact. Novaughed angrily upon hearing this. ¡®He wants to take the seven fairies away but doesn¡¯t want to pay any price. ¡®This is simply impossible. ¡®Even if Nek is Saint, it¡¯s impossible.¡® From a certain perspective, the seven fairies were also the face of the Iridescent Sect. Their fame in Star Kingdom was not much lower than the seven high priestesses. If she allowed Nek to take all of them without paying anything, what would they do if other Saints came and asked for the same in the future? How could the Iridescent Sect refuse then? If Nova agreed, it would definitely make the Iridescent Sect appear weak. Chapter 1507 Chapter 1507 ¡°Nek, you are thinking too much. I can tell you the result of your request right now. I don¡¯t agree,¡± Nova directly refused. ¡°Lady Dream, don¡¯t you want to reconcile? I, Nek Simmons, am a Saint regardless of the situation. Is this asking too much?¡± Nek asked, feeling a little unhappy. ¡®Isn¡¯t it too much?¡± Nova was speechless. Not only was it excessive, but it was also making things hard for her. ¡°Nek, if every Saint in Star Kingdom came to me and asked for the seven fairies like you, where will we get enough seven fairies for all of them?¡± ¡°This is the condition for us to reconcile. If this incident hadn¡¯t happened, I wouldn¡¯t havee to take the seven fairies away for no reason!¡± ¡°From a certain point of view, the seven fairies are also the faces of the Iridescent Sect. They are well- known in Star Kingdom, yet you want to take them all away with one sentence. Do you think this is really possible?¡± ¡°Why not? When the timees, Lady Dream, you can dere to the outside world that I, Nek, have paid enough.¡± ¡°The Iridescent Sect will never lie to others and ourselves.¡± ¡°Since you are so disrespectful, there is nothing I can do. Either have Celestee to see me and let me confirm whether your words are true, or ask your reputable elders toe forward. I actually don¡¯t want to do this, but you gave me no choice, so I can only talk to the reputable elders of your sect,¡± Nek said helplessly. He was actually gambling. He bet that Nova would be unwilling to get the reputable elders. After all, the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect had not been seen for some time. They had now epted a disciple and had announced that they would show themselves at the ceremony three monthster. Therefore, now, they must be teaching their disciple in retreat, and they would not want anyone to disturb them. However, if Nova asked reputable elders toe forward, Nek would definitely change his mind immediately. ¡°You¡­¡± Nova stared at Nek speechlessly. ¡®How could this scoundrel be a Saint?¡¯ She could onlyment the injustice of God. All the Saints she had seen in the past were modest gentlemen. This was really the first time Nova had seen a Saint like Nek. He was not like a normal Saint at all. Nova had no idea Grandmaster Simmons was previously been seriously injured and had already begun slowly declining. While Nek broke through to Saint Realm, he also consumed thest vestiges of the Simmons family. It was not until he broke through, held a grand celebration, and received gifts from Star Kingdom¡¯s countless forces, that he healed. Hence, Nek was naturally unwilling to waste the few remaining resources of the Simmons family on the seven fairies. He would save as much as he could. ¡°I will only let you take one of them at most,¡± Nova said in a deep voice. Nek was overjoyed. He knew he was right. Nova really did not want to disturb the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. However, he answered with a straight face.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Five! I want to take five of the seven fairies away.¡± ¡°Impossible! Just one! Take it or leave it,¡± Nova said through gritted teeth. ¡°Lady Dream, how about you and I take a step back? I want three.¡± ¡°Two! You can¡¯t have more!¡± ¡°Okay! Deal! Thank you for making it happen, Lady Dream,¡± Nek replied with a sudden smile. Not everyone could take the seven fairies of the Iridescent Sect without paying any price. Nek never thought of taking all the seven fairies away in the first ce. He knew that this was unrealistic. Chapter 1508 Chapter 1508 The reason he said he wanted all of them was to paint an illusion for Nova and at the same time give both parties room to bargain. He was already very satisfied to be able to end up taking two of them away. ¡°Just tell me after you¡¯ve chosen the girls. Goodbye!¡± Nova turned around and prepared to leave after finishing speaking. She did not want to stay here for another moment. ¡°Lady Dream, wait!¡± Nek yelled. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Nova stopped walking and asked without looking back. ¡°Lady Dream, I heard that this year¡¯s seven high priestesses are almostplete. I want to reserve one of the seven high priestesses to be my wife so that the Simmons family and the Iridescent Sect will be a family. I hope you can agree.¡± Nova turned around, looked at Nek, and asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re even asking for the seven high priestesses from this year?¡± ¡°Of course! The seven high priestesses are the treasures of the Iridescent Sect, so of course, I want one of them,¡± Nek replied solemnly. ¡°Nek, don¡¯t go too far.¡± Nova was already on the verge of exploding. ¡®This shameless person was not satisfied taking away two of the seven fairies and he still wanted one of the seven high priestesses. ¡®Does he know how much resources the Iridescent Sect needs to spend to cultivate one of the seven high priestesses? ¡®There are quite a few big shots in Star Kingdom who married the seven high priestesses, but they all paid enough. ¡®Nek¡¯s wanting to have one for free is simply wishful thinking.¡¯ ¡°Lady Dream, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not going to take the seven high priestesses for nothing. I will pay whatever price I need ording to the rules of the Iridescent Sect. I, Nek Simmons, will never cut corners.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Pay the price? You¡¯ll follow the rules?¡± Nova asked in disbelief. ¡°Certainly! I have already requested two of the seven fairies for free. How could I dare ask for one of the seven high priestesses for nothing? Besides, I know that your noble sect spends a lot of resources cultivating the seven high priestesses.¡± ¡®This still sounds like something a decent human would say.¡¯ Nova¡¯s expression softened a lot. If Nek was willing to follow the rules of the Iridescent Sect, he was qualified to marry one of the seven high priestesses. ¡°We have just found all of the seven high priestesses. The identities of these seven will be announced to Star Kingdom in three months at the disciple eptance ceremony of the reputable elders. However, it would take some time to cultivate them. If you are willing to wait, Lord Simmons, I will notify you when the timees.¡± Chapter 1509 Chapter 1509 Shortly after Nova left Nek¡¯s ce, Nek also left. He was going to choose two of the seven fairies in the VIP hall. At this time, Celeste also arrived at the VIP area. She asked where David was while she was on the way, so she went straight to the VIP hall. Celeste stepped into the room and immediately interrupted the performance seven fairies¡¯ performance. ¡°Greetings, Elder Red!¡± The middle-aged attendant stepped forward and greeted her respectfully. Then, the seven fairies also lined up in front of Celeste, bent slightly, and greeted respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Elder Red!¡± ¡°You may rise. I¡¯m here to find David,¡± Celeste said. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Thanks, Elder Red!¡± The middle-aged attendant and the seven fairies replied at the same time before stepping back. At this time, David also came over. ¡°Celeste!¡± David yelled ¡°David, I have something to tell you. Where do you live? Let¡¯s go to your ce and talk,¡± Celeste said. What she wanted to say to David could not be said in front of so many people, nor could it be overheard. Otherwise, David¡¯s secret would be exposed. If that happen, it would surely cause the entire Star Kingdom to stir. ¡°Uh¡­ Celeste, I was brought here directly after I separated from you. I haven¡¯t gotten a ce yet,¡± David replied with a shrug. ¡°Elder Red, Master David¡¯s residence has been arranged. I¡¯ll take him to rest after Master David finishes his meal and the performance ends. Since you want to go now, pleasee with me, I¡¯ll take you there,¡± The middle-aged attendant stood up and said. Celeste thought about it. ¡®It¡¯s just a few words, so I¡¯ll just say it here. ¡®After I tell him, I¡¯ll ask him to leave the Iridescent Sect quickly, try to keep a low profile, and not attract other people¡¯s attention.¡¯ David was born in a low-level civilization, but he could reach Eternal Realm before he was even thirty years old. Celeste felt that it might not take many years for this kid to rise rapidly and be the brightest new star in Star Kingdom. ¡®I also have to work hard in the future.¡¯ Even if she was ate Sovereign Ranker, she was more than two realms higher than David, the beginner Ruler Rank. This was despite the fact that she had lived nearly two thousand years while David was less than thirty years old The gap between the two was quite big. If Celeste did not work hard, it was likely that it would not be long before David surpassed her in one fell swoop. ¡°No, youdies should leave. David and I can talk here.¡± Celeste said to the middle-aged attendant and the seven fairies. ¡°Yes, Elder Red!¡± The middle-aged attendant and the seven fairies replied at the same time. When they were about to leave, another person came in through the door. It was the Iridescent Sect¡¯s head Nova. Nova was supposed to go back, but when she walked past this ce, she spotted Celeste entering the room. Nova was also very curious about the identity of this young man named David. Thus, she came in after being driven by curiosity. At the same time, she also had something to tell Celeste. ¡°Greetings, Lady Dream!¡± ¡°Greetings, Lady Dream!¡± The middle-aged attendant and the seven fairies greeted Nova respectfully when they saw her. Celeste turned and was startled when she saw Nova. She did not expect Nova toe here and run into David. ¡®What should I do? ¡®If Nova learns of David¡¯s specific situation, then David will be forced into a disadvantageous position.¡¯ Although a little flustered in her heart, Celeste still greeted very calmly, ¡°Lady Dream!¡± Chapter 1510 Chapter 1510 David also greeted Nova politely, ¡°Greetings, Lady Dream!¡± Nova waved her hand, indicating that they should not be so courteous. Then, she looked at Celeste and asked, ¡°Elder Red, why are you here?¡± ¡°Lady Dream, I¡¯vee to talk to David about something,¡± Celeste replied. Nova looked at David again, and continued to ask, ¡°Who is David? Why haven¡¯t I met this young hero before?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Celeste was silent for a while. She contemted and said, ¡°Lady Dream, David is my friend.¡± She only said that David was her friend and did not exin too much. This was because Celeste did not know how to exin David¡¯s identity. To be honest, she could not be honest. He was just a beginner Ruler Rank from a low-level civilization. What were his qualifications to enter the Iridescent Sect VIP area and enjoy the highest level of service? If Celeste stated David¡¯s specific situation, he would surely be qualified. It would also shock Nova badly, but in doing so, would reveal David¡¯s secret. Therefore, Celeste could only say that David was her friend. He was a friend of the elder of the Iridescent Sect, so he was qualified to live in this VIP area, right? ¡®Friend?¡¯ Nova was puzzled. Judging from David¡¯s appearance, he looked like a young man with the strength of a beginner Ruler Ranker. No matter how you look at it, the two sides were a generation apart. ¡®How did they be friends?¡¯ However, Nova did not ask too much. ¡°Elder Red, are you finished? I need to talk to you too.¡± ¡°Not yet, but if you need to talk to me, let¡¯s talk first! I¡¯ll talk to Davidter,¡± Celeste replied. ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s find a ce to talk,¡± Nova agreed. The two had just reached a consensus. Before they had time to leave, another person walked in from the outside. As soon as Nek entered the room, he spotted Nova, Celeste, and the seven fairies. Therefore, he laughed and said, ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t expect everyone to be here, it seems that I came at the right time. Upon hearing this voice, Nova frowned. Obviously, she did not wee this person¡¯s arrival. Celeste stared at Nek for a while, feeling that this person was somewhat familiar. Suddenly, she remembered that Lady Dream said that the scoundrel Nek was still living in the VIP area of the Iridescent Sect. ¡®Isn¡¯t this guy Nek who came to the Iridescent Sect to propose a marriage more than a thousand years ago?¡¯ A cold light shed in Celeste¡¯s eyes. Apparently, she was still bitter about Nek quietly nting a mind seed on her without her consent. However, Celeste quickly hid that cold light. The opponent was a Saint, and she was a Sovereign Ranker. She was still far behind him in terms of power. Plus, Celeste knew exactly what state she was in now. After her alluring body was activated and caused her to turn from Star Kingdom¡¯s top talent into an ordinary person, making Master Eira¡¯s efforts to cultivate her for so many years go to waste, Celeste knew in her heart that her teacher no longer valued herself. Instead, she was going to pour all her efforts into Lorraine. Now, the rest of the Iridescent Sect still did not know the specific situation. Over time, once the news of her fall from being a top genius was revealed, she believed she would receive countless criticisms. Today¡¯s Celeste had no one to rely on but herself. Without the protection of Master Eira, she could not have any conflict with Nek the Saint. Chapter 1511 Chapter 1511 Celeste turned away when she recognized Nek. She did not want to face the scoundrel Nek right now. She was afraid that she would fail to stop herself from questioning Nek about why he nted a mind seed on her. Doing so would definitely offend the other party. Celeste¡¯s current status was not what it used to be, and she could not bear the anger of a Saint. Therefore, she decided that treated the matter as being out of sight, out of mind would be the bestsolution now. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. David also saw someonee in. It was a middle-aged man. However, David was shocked. His perception was also very sharp because of his strong mind power. Therefore, even if David hid all his mind power and did not reveal any trace of it, this perception still existed. Moreover, Nek was not hiding his strength at all. Just now, he felt a terrifying aura from Nek. David stared at Nek as he ambled in. ¡®This middle-aged man is definitely the strongest person I have ever seen. ¡®He¡¯s even countless times stronger than Celeste and the head of the Iridescent Sect. ¡®If I guessed correctly, this middle-aged man should have surpassed Eternal Realm.¡¯ David thought to himself. Star Kingdom was too dangerous. Anyone could be stronger than thest. David had just arrived at Star Kingdom on the first day, but unexpectedly, he met someone beyond Eternal Realm. ¡®Someone of this level should be invincible even in Star Kingdom!¡¯ Nek quickly walked to the middle of the room. ¡°Greetings, Lord Simmons!¡± ¡°Greetings, Lord Simmons!¡± The middle-aged attendant and the seven fairies greeted Nek politely. Celeste had turned away, so she had her back toward Nek. Nova did not want to talk to this guy either. However, she did not have a choice as she was the head of the Iridescent Sect. Therefore, Celeste could avoid him, but she could not. ¡°Lord Simmons, it¡¯s you. I wonder why you are here?¡± Nova asked. She dared not call him Nek in front of so many people. The reason why she dared to call the other party by his name just now was out of anger, and that there were only the two of them. Nek knew he was in the wrong, so he could turn a deaf ear to that. However, if Nova called him by his name right now, it would be insulting. How could an Eternal directly call a Saint by name? They were not even on the same level. If Nova had not been blessed with the identity of the head of the Iridescent Sect, she would not even be qualified to talk to Nek. ¡°I came here to choose my concubine, of course. Did you forget what you promised me just now, Lady Dream?¡± Nek said with a smile. ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten what I promised you. It¡¯s just that you followed me as soon as I left. Are you that impatient?¡± Nova was still frowning, feeling very displeased. ¡°What do you mean by that? I want to choose my concubines early so I can bring them back to the Simmons family, is that wrong?¡± ¡°The seven fairies are all here, so you can take your pick! Take them away immediately after you¡¯re done!¡± Nek looked at the seven fairies with a smile and asked, ¡°Which one of you would like toe back to the Simmons family with me and be my woman?¡± The seven fairies nced at each other in surprise. They all knelt on the ground together and replied at the same time, ¡°I am willing to go back with Lord Simmons and be Lord Simmons¡¯ woman so that I can serve Lord Simmons well for generations toe.¡± The seven fairies had been waiting for this moment. They would have the chance to break through to Eternal Realm if they were chosen by a big shot to bring home. Then, they would have a lifespan of at least one epoch. Otherwise, they would slowly age in just a few hundred years. Moreover, if they relied on a new Saint like Nek, the status of the seven fairies would also rise ordingly. Chapter 1512 Chapter 1512 If they got the chance, they would make Nek feel so good that he would not be able to control himself. The seven fairies were trained in the Iridescent Sect to serve men. After they were taken away, they had to ensure that their owner would not be enamored by new women and get bored of them. Thus, they needed to make sure to give their owners new experiences every time. Due to this, the seven fairies were extremely skilled at serving men. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to be one of the seven fairies. ¡°Sigh¡­ All seven of you want to go with me, but I can only choose two. It¡¯s so hard to choose! Lady Dream, why don¡¯t you just give me all of them?¡± Nova paid no attention to the other party. Nek naturally knew that this was impossible, so he continued, ¡°Lady Dream won¡¯t let me, so I can only choose two of you.¡± He began to observe the seven fairies. It could almost be said that there was no distinction between the women in terms of looks, so it would be very difficult to choose. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Fortunately, during this period, Nek often watched the performances of the seven, and he already had his candidates in mind. He pointed to the first one on the side and the one in the middle and said, ¡°You two will follow me from now on.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Simmons!¡± The two who were selected squealed excitedly. Although the other five people felt regretful that they were not chosen, there was nothing they could do. They could only ept the result. They would not resent Nek, but instead, they would find problems in themselves. It must be because they did not do well enough that Lord Simmons did not choose them. Seeing that Nek had already chosen the girls, Nova said, ¡°Lord Simmons, ording to the rules of the Iridescent Sect, if you want to take away two of the seven fairies, you will have to pay a corresponding price, but since I agreed to give them to you as gifts this time, we can skip that. However, you still have to abide by other rules. You can¡¯t abuse them, and you can¡¯t give them away as gifts. Plus, you must provide them with enough resources for their cultivation. This is what the Iridescent Sect promised them. If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t take them away. Otherwise, our sect will hold you ountable. Those who previously went against the rules all paid a painful price in the end.¡± The two selected fairies beamed with joy when they heard Nova¡¯s words. The reason why they were willing to stay in the Iridescent Sect to be the seven fairies was so they could gamble on this illusory hope. The Iridescent ?ect would not just send them out and abandon them. Instead, they would keep an eye on their situation. Once it was discovered that they had been abused or given away, the sect would immediately rescue them and then demand for a hugepensation for them. With the strength of the Iridescent Sect, there were really not many forces in Star Kingdom who dared to go against the sect. These forces all had good rtionships with the Iridescent Sect. ¡°Lady Dream, don¡¯t worry! I, Nek Simmons, can be regarded as a respectable person in Star Kingdom, so how could I do such a thing? Plus, your sect still needs to provide me with my first wife.¡± ¡°Well, you have topete on your own for this. Every time the seven high priestesses are announced, there will be quite a few people from Star Kingdom eying them. I can¡¯t help you with this matter.¡± ¡°Lady Dream, you just need to notify me in advance. I refuse to believe that I can¡¯t get myself a high priestess with my Saint Realm strength.¡± As soon as Nek said this, the energy emitting from his body changed, making everyone present, including the two Sovereign Rankers, Nova and Celeste, felt as if they had fallen into an ice cave. The middle-aged attendant and the seven fairies trembled under this energy and almost fainted. David¡¯s beginner Ruler Rank strength also could not resist it. His mind power hiding in his body was about toe out automatically to protect him. However, at this moment, this energy suddenly disappeared. David secretly rejoiced. ¡®That was so close! ¡®I almost exposed my mind power. ¡®Is this the power of a Saint, someone surpassing Eternal Realm? ¡®It¡¯s ridiculously strong. ¡®I have to get there as soon as possible. ¡®Otherwise, it will be too dangerous for me in Star Kingdom.¡¯ Chapter 1513 Chapter 1513 Nek¡¯s sudden appearance scared everyone present. The energy released by a Saint was simply not something that Eternals could bear. It was the same whether they were a Ruler Ranker or a Sovereign Ranker. Although Nova and Celeste were Sovereign Rankers and Nek was a Pre-Saint, and they seemed to be only one step away, their lives were fundamentally different. However, he was still in the Iridescent Sect so Nek did not show his full strength. If he showed all of his energy as a Saint, Nova and Celeste would be the only people in the room who could survive. The others would have long been reduced to ashes. Even if they survived, they would be seriously injured. This was a Saint¡¯s terrifying strength. There were reasons why being a Saint was the threshold to participate in the formtion of rules in Star Kingdom. After Celeste recognized Nek, she turned away and refused to face him. Such a shameless approach made Nek feel insulted. ¡®Since breaking past Eternal Realm, I have always been respected no matter where I go in the past thousand years. ¡®Celeste is only a Sovereign Ranker, so what right does she have to feel dissatisfied with me? ¡®I only nted a mind seed in you without you knowing. ¡®I only nted it because I took a fancy to you. ¡®It is an honor for you to be nted with an Eternal¡¯s mind seed, ¡®I wouldn¡¯t even give it to others if they begged me for it!¡¯ Nek felt insulted because Celeste turned her back on him. That was why he suddenly disyed his energy, frightened everyone, and vented his anger this way. He wanted to let Celeste know what it meant when they said that one should never insult a Saint. Of course, Nek knew this was the Iridescent Sect. Therefore, he should do it appropriately. He needed control his strength and immediately retract it after disying it. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That short moment caused the middle-aged attendant and the seven fairies to slump to the ground. Most of their bodies were drenched in cold sweat and their eyes were full of horror. David was better off than them. He was still standing, but there was sweat on his forehead, and his legs were trembling a little. A beginner Ruler Ranker like him was still too weak. Celeste also turned around at this moment to re at Nek. She did not expect this scoundrel to be so courageous. ¡®How dare he unleash the energy of a Saint in the Iridescent Sect? ¡®Is he bullying the Iridescent Sect because he thinks we¡¯re weak?¡¯ Nek¡¯s unreasonable approach also sessfully angered Nova. As the head of the Iridescent Sect, how would the Iridescent Sect show its face outside if word got out that she let an outsider unleash his energy in the Iridescent Sect to show off in front of her, the head, while she did nothing? Was she trying to lose her status as the head? Even if Nek was a Saint, he could not act so recklessly in the Iridescent Sect. The Iridescent Sect was still one of the strongest in Star Kingdom. Nek was just a Saint and he wanted to act so recklessly here? Nova would not allow it. The four reputable elders would also not allow it. Chapter 1514 Chapter 1514 ¡°Nek! Are you provoking the Iridescent Sect?¡± Nova stared at Nek and asked coldly. At this moment, she no longer had the slightest bit of respect for Nek. Since the other party was so disrespectful, she also did not need to respect him. ¡°Lady Dream, you misunderstood. I only identally leaked a little of my energy. Didn¡¯t I withdraw it immediately? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± Nek said with a chuckle. Of course, he would not admit that he was provoking the Iridescent Sect. If he summoned the four reputable elders, how would a Pre-Saint like him resist the four reputable elders who could be True Saints? ¡°Misunderstanding? Why does it feel like you did it on purpose? Nek, if you want to show off your strength as a Saint in the Iridescent Sect, then listen up, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce. This is not where you can act recklessly,¡± Nova roared. ¡°Lady Dream, it¡¯s really a misunderstanding. You also know that I just broke through to Saint Realm not long ago and haven¡¯t had time to fully grasp a Saint¡¯s power. So, when I¡¯m emotional or in a bad mood, I will inevitably leak a little of it. Please excuse me.¡± Although Nek said so, his tone and expression did not seem like he was genuinely asking for forgiveness. In his opinion, it was an honor for these people to even witness the power of a Saint. If it were not for the four Saint Realm reputable elders in the Iridescent Sect, Nek would not be so polite. He might have already done things his way. ¡°Hmph!¡± Nova snorted heavily. She knew that what the other party said was rubbish. ¡®He¡¯s been a Saint for more than a thousand years, and he hasn¡¯t fully grasped the power of a Saint? What a load of cr*p! ¡®Nek clearly wanted to show off by doing this.¡¯ Nova guessed in her heart that it should be because of Celeste. After all, as soon as she saw Neke in, she turned her back toward him. This was obviously a little disrespectful to him. It was normal for a Saint to have a bit of a temper. Even so, if Nek was truly disrespecting the Iridescent Sect just now, Nova would have asked the reputable elders to suppress him. It was just that the opponent immediately humbled himself slightly, making it very difficult for Nova to escte this. If a Saint provoked the Iridescent Sect, then she would have no problem getting reputable elders. Apart from the reputable elders, no one in the sect was a Saint¡¯s opponent. However, if Nek was acting like this, the conclusion would not be ideal even if Nova got the reputable elders involved. At that time, it was possible that the reputable elders would me her for making a mountain out of a molehill. After going over the pros and cons in her mind, Nova said again, ¡°Nek, I¡¯m warning you. This is the Iridescent Sect, not the Simmons family. If you want to show your strength, please go back to the Simmons Continent. If you dare to reveal your energy in the Iridescent Sect, I can only ask reputable elders to suppress you.¡± ¡°I said it was a misunderstanding. Why won¡¯t you believe me, Lady Dream?¡± Nek said helplessly. ¡°Misunderstanding? You have been a Saint for more than a thousand years, and now you say you can¡¯t control your power. Do you think we are fools?¡± Nova snapped back without hesitation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Lady Dream, you have no idea. A Saint and an Eternal arepletely different. You¡¯re not a Saint yet, so you don¡¯t understand, and I don¡¯t me you. When you have the opportunity, you will know that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°I am not yet a Saint, and it¡¯s hard to say if I will be able to in this lifetime, but the reputable elders have been in Saint Realm for tens of thousands of years. Do you want me to ask the to confront about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary! It¡¯s just a trivial matter, and it didn¡¯t cause any serious consequences. Why do you want to make such a fuss and rm the four reputable elders?¡± Nek still had an expression that screamed ¡®You can¡¯t do anything to me¡¯ on his face. He was certain that as long as he did not go too far, Nova would not easily disturb the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. Chapter 1515 Chapter 1515 Nova red at Nek. Her ample breasts heaved violently, obviously annoyed by the other party¡¯s expression. She had been the head of the Iridescent Sect for so many years and this was the first time she was so angry. Nova took a deep breath to temporarily calm down the anger in her heart. It would be useless for her to be angry now. Even if she was the head, she could not do anything after a scoundrel like Nek the Saint did that. She just wanted this guy to get out of this ce quickly. ¡°Nek, take the women you have chosen and leave the Iridescent Sect immediately. The sect doesn¡¯t wee you anymore,¡± Nova said in a deep voice. ¡°Lady Dream, you are not right for doing this. All visitors are guests. I, Nek Simmons, am also a Saint. No matter where I go in the Star Kingdom, I will always be treated as the most honored guest. Isn¡¯t it a little unreasonable for you to chase me away like that?¡± Nek was a little pissed. He was going to leave, but he refused to be driven away by Nova like this. Otherwise, how would he show his face in public in the future? ¡°You¡­¡± Nova was rendered speechless. It was indeed wrong for her to drive away a Saint like this. However, she made such a low-level mistake because Nek angered her so much. ¡°I can leave immediately if you want, but I have one condition,¡± Nek said again. ¡°What else do you want? Nek, don¡¯t go too far,¡± Nova said through gritted teeth. She thought he was going to take the opportunity to ckmail her again. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want people or things this time.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°I want an apology!¡± ¡°An apology? What apology?¡± ¡°An apology from Celeste, of course. She¡¯s made me lose face, so shouldn¡¯t she do something about it? As long as she apologizes to me in public, I¡¯ll leave immediately,¡± Nek said as a matter of course. At this time, they all heard a voice. ¡°Nek Simmons, you must be dreaming! Why should I apologize to you? You caused this incident in the first ce.¡± It was Celeste. She initially did not want to give this scoundrel any attention. However, she had to say something now. The other party had already dragged her into this, and he was now asking her to apologize. He was being an intolerable bully. Not only did this scoundrel not feel guilty about nting a mind seed in her, but instead, but he also became worse and asked her to apologize in public. Celeste could not ept this at all. It was clearly Nek¡¯s fault, but in the end, he shifted the me onto her. Did he think he could do whatever he wanted just because he was a Saint? ¡°How presumptuous!¡± Nek barked He released his Saint Realm¡¯s energy again. However, he did not release it to everyone in the room like just now. Instead, it was directed only at Celeste. Celeste¡¯s actions after she came back made Nek want to cause trouble for her. Now he finally had his chance. It was an insult for an Eternal Realm to call a Saint by his name. ¡®Since Nova is the head of the Iridescent Sect, I can still turn a blind eye toward her. ¡®But Celeste is just an elder, so how dare she call me by name? ¡®She really has a death wish.¡± Even if Celeste¡¯s teacher came here, Nek would be in the right. Nek used to be polite to Celeste because he wanted her to be his wife. Now that he knew it was impossible, he had nothing to worry about. Furthermore, Nek could feel the hate in Celeste¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1516 Chapter 1516 Since he caught this opportunity, he would naturally not let it go easily. The huge energy released by the Saint directly sent Celeste flying before she had time to react. In the process, David was also affected since he was standing right behind Celeste. He was hit by Celeste who was flung back and the two flew backward together before hitting the wall of the room. Thud! Thud! ¡°Pfft!¡± After two loud thuds in session, one could hear the sound of the two vomiting blood. This scene shocked everyone in the VIP hall, including Nova. She also did not expect Nek to act so suddenly, not to mention the middle-aged attendant and the seven fairies. They stared at the scene dumbfounded. Their minds had alsopletely stopped functioning. At this moment, Nek¡¯s voice said again, ¡°Celeste, you are an Eternal. Who gave you the courage to call me by my name? Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t insult a Saint in Star Kingdom? This time, for the sake of your teacher, I will give you a small lesson. If you dare to call me by my name again, I will destroy you directly, even if your teacheres to me, I will still be in the right.¡± At this moment, Nek was no longer as casual as when he lectured Nova just now. He finally showed a demeanor befitting of a Saint. Saints belonged to the small group of people who stood at the top of the pyramid in Star Kingdom, and they could participate in the formtion of the rules in Star Kingdom. There had always been a saying in Star Kingdom. That was, one should not insult a Saint. This sentence meant that people below Saints could not insult them. It did not matter if you were a peak Sovereign Ranker or a partial Saint. It did not matter who you were, you should not insult a Saint. Only Saints could insult other Saints. As ate Sovereign Ranker, Celeste directly called Nek, a Saint, by his name, so she was insulting him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Due to this, Nek dared to act directly. Even if Celeste¡¯s teacher Eira came, she would not say anything. Of course, Nek knew when to stop. He did not exert his full power. His intention was just to teach Celeste a lesson. After all, the other party¡¯s teacher was a Saint. If he really killed Celeste, Nek would also suffer in the future. Celeste¡¯s teacher might even find an excuse to kill him. For someone with such a strong background, they would just be taught a lesson even if they insulted a Saint. Alternatively, the insulted party would go directly to the elders of the other party to ask for an exnation. On the other hand, if people without background dared to insult a Saint, they would only end David did not expect Nek to suddenly attack as well. So, he could not react in time. David only realized what was happening when Celeste bumped into him. When their bodies were about to hit the wall, he quietly wrapped their bodies with mind power, eliminating most of the damage. Therefore, neither of them suffered any injuries in the final collision. However, they were pretty shocked. As for the blood, they forced it out of themselves. David and Celeste only had one thought in their minds. Now that Nek had chosen to take action, he would definitely not stop if his actions did not achieve the desired effect. Chapter 1517 Chapter 1517 David and Celeste were blown away by Nek¡¯s sudden burst of Saint Realm energy. They hit the wall of the room and then fell to the ground. When they hit the wall, the entire living room shook violently. It seemed that the wall could not bear this force, so it was a little shaky. If it were not for the fact that the room used the highest quality materials, and there were several defensive formations engraved in it, it might have already copsed under this powerful force. Although David used his mind power to protect the two in time at thest moment, they were not injured, they had a tacit understanding to pretend to be seriously injured to prevent Nek from continuing to pester them. Not only did they vomit blood, but when she got up, Celeste dragged her injured body to support David. ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± David coughed violently. Blood kept gushing from his mouth. In order to make him look like he was seriously injured and dying, he went all out. David was nothing more than a beginner Ruler Ranker. It would be unreasonable for him to suffer the same level of injury as Celeste, a Sovereign Ranker. ¡°David, are you¡­ Are you alright?¡± Celeste asked nervously. ¡°C-Celeste, I¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± While David was talking, blood was still pouring out of his mouth. Only then did the others in the living room realize what had happened. As they were looking at the two people who were seriously injured, they were extremely shocked. A Saint was indeed terrifying. Even a Sovereign Ranker like Elder Red was seriously injured by Nek¡¯s words. ¡°Nek, you are in the Iridescent Sect, not at your house. What are you doing? Are you dering battle with the Iridescent Sect?¡± Nova stared at Nek and questioned loudly. ¡°Why did you say that, Lady Dream? I made it very clear that she shouldn¡¯t insult a Saint in Star Kingdom. As the head of the Iridescent Sect, it is impossible for you not to know this! Celeste dared to call me by my name directly and even shouted at me, so she was clearly insulting me. Hence, I decided to teach her a lesson, is there any problem with that? Even if her teacheres, I will still be in the right,¡± Nek replied contemptuously. He had no regrets for attacking just now. As for identally affecting that young man David, Nek did it on purpose. In his opiniori, that brat did not show any signs of respect when he saw him, and since he was so familiar with Celeste, didn¡¯t that mean he was also insulting Nek? Celeste was the woman Nek had his eyes on. Even if she was not clean, no one else could touch her even if he did not want her now. Besides, a guy like David was like an ant in his eyes. Nek was pissed at David no matter how he looked at him, and that was why he also taught him a lesson. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll also call you by your name directly. Are you going to teach me a lesson too, Nek?¡± Nova was furious at that moment. They indeed could not insult a Saint, but that also depended on the situation. Could people with and without backgrounds receive the same treatment? For example, a Pre-Saint Saint like Nek would definitely not dare to attack when facing the direct descendants of a Sacred Saint even if he were insulted. Otherwise, the other party would just find an excuse to kill him. The Iridescent Sect was supporting Celeste and she had four Saint Realm reputable elders as backers. Therefore, it was too much for Nek to directly attack without showing any sign of respect. Chapter 1518 Chapter 1518 ¡°How are those things the same? How can theypare with Lady Dream? You are the head of the Iridescent Sect, and you are on the same level as me. Who is Celeste? She¡¯s just an elder, so what qualifications does she have to call me by my name?¡± Nek replied casually. ¡°Do you know that Elder Red¡¯s master is Eira, one of the reputable elders?¡± ¡°I know! That¡¯s why I just taught her a little lesson, and I didn¡¯t use my full force. Otherwise, do you think she could stand up now?¡± Celeste had already walked over while supporting David. David¡¯s face was pale, as if he was seriously injured. ¡°Nek, you scoundrel! You nted a mind seed in my body to monitor me without my consent. Now that I have removed it, you dare to hurt me in the Iridescent Sect. Do you think Saints can do whatever they want? Today, I will call my Master out to see if she will allow you to mess around in the Iridescent Sect!¡± Celeste gritted her teeth and red at Nek, anger rising in her heart. This scoundrel dared to attack so suddenly. Not only did she get hurt, but Nek also hurt David. No matter what happened today, she would ask her teacher Eira toe forward. Celeste did not believe that her teacher would turn a blind eye after their extensive master-student rtionship. David felt very helpless at this time. ¡®Oh, Celeste! I finally escaped the catastrophe, why did you say that? ¡®You even scolded him directly. ¡®Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble by doing that? ¡®Since we can¡¯t beat him, can¡¯t we keep a low profile? Can¡¯t wee back when we are strong enough and fight back with ten times or a hundred times more force? ¡®Why do you have to trigger him? ¡°If this guy exerts a little more strength, my body will not be able to bear it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡®At that time, my mind power will inevitably be exposed in order to protect me.¡± At the same time, David heard something in Celeste¡¯s words. It turned out that Nek left the mind seed in Celeste¡¯s body. He nced at Nek out of the corner of his eye and secretly remembered this guy in his heart. Nek better not let David find a chance. Otherwise, David would definitely avenge himself a hundredfold for what happened today, as well as the matter regarding the mind seed. At this moment, David realized thew of the jungle in Star Kingdom, and he longed for power. Therefore, after passing through this cmity safely, he had to spend a lot of money as soon as possible to get a lot ofvish points to improve his strength and strive to be a Saint as early as possible so that he could seek revenge on Nek. At this time, David was ready and waiting for Nek to make another shot. In his opinion, Celeste had scolded him to his face, so with Nek¡¯s temperament, he would definitely not bear this. This time, it would definitely be more serious than before. However, what David did not expect was that Nek did not make a move right away. Instead, he looked at Celeste with an unpleasant expression, and asked in a sinister tone, ¡°Celeste, are you looking for death?¡± Facing the threat of Nek the Saint, Celeste was not afraid at all. She directly replied, ¡°Yes, I am looking for death. Nek, kill me if you have the balls. If you don¡¯t, you are a coward. A p*ssy!¡± David was speechless. ¡®Why is Celeste acting like a child? ¡®Does she not understand that he who runs away lives to fight another day? ¡®She continues to provoke Nek even though she knows that he is invincible. ¡®Only a fool would do something like this.¡± Chapter 1519 Chapter 1519 David had no idea that Celeste had actually been holding back for a long time. She had been holding back since she found out Nek nted the mind seed in her body. If it were not for the fear of Nek¡¯s Saint Realm¡¯s strength, with her temperament, she would have stormed right over to him to question him. Now, Nek was demanding an apology from her during this unexpected encounter. Celeste could not bear it anymore. Besides, she also knew that Nek would not dare to kill her, so she just let out all the frustration in her heart. Nek was stunned by Celeste¡¯s words. He was also a little hesitant now. He certainly would not dare to kill her. He had already touched the bottom line of the Iridescent Sect. If he killed Celeste now and rmed the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, Nek would not know if he could leave this ce alive. However, things had escted to this point and Celeste had pointed at his nose to curse him, so he could not turn a blind eye. There were so many people present! Among them were the two concubines he had chosen. If Nek did not do something about it and word got out, he would be utterly humiliated. He could not kill Celeste, but he could kill the brat next to her. He would kill that brat in front of Celeste to let her know what would happen to her if she offended him. ¡°Celeste, you asked for this. Don¡¯t me me for not being merciless.¡± After Nek finished this sentence, the energy in his body exploded, making the people in the room feel as if they had fallen into the ice cave again. At the same time, Nek disappeared. David¡¯s heart tightened. His mind power involuntarily wanted to rush out of his body. ¡®Oh no, I¡¯m his target!¡± When David was about to use all means to deal with Nek, Celeste grabbed him and stepped forward, blocking David. Then, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Celeste, blocking Nek. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect. The four stood in a straight line with Nova and Nek standing face to face. Behind her was Celeste, and behind Celeste was David. ¡°Nek, let me say it again. This is the Iridescent Sect, not somewhere for you to act recklessly,¡± Nova said, looking at Nek in front of her. ¡°Nova, you are the head of the Iridescent Sect, so I treat you as a peer, but you keep targeting me. Do you really think that I, Nek Simmons, have no limit?¡± A ball of rage burned in Nek¡¯s heart, and he had no way to vent it. Nova was standing in front of him, so he could not do anything. If he exuded all of his energy, Nek could instantly kill everyone here. However, he did not dare to do so. When he saw Celeste protecting David so much, it also strengthened Nek¡¯s determination to kill David. Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520 ¡°Since you know that I am the head, you should know that this is the Iridescent Sect, and I will not let you act recklessly here.¡± ¡°Did you hear Celeste scolding me?¡± ¡°Of course, I heard her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a mere Sovereign Ranker but she dares to insult a Saint like this. If word gets out, it will not only embarrass me but also embarrass all the Saints in Star Kingdom. She has ignored the fact that she can¡¯t insult a Saint. I have to maintain my dignity as a Saint, Nova, and I hope you don¡¯t stop me. I don¡¯t have to kill Celeste today, but since she cares so much about the brat behind her, I must kill him today and teach her an unforgettable lesson.¡± Nek looked across the two, and his eyesnded on David, who was at the back. He had to kill that brat today. The more Celeste cared about David, the more Nek wanted to kill him. David was stunned when he heard what Nek said. ¡®What the hell does this have to do with me? ¡®I haven¡¯t even said a word so far, but I was inexplicably injured. ¡®Now, I will also be killed. ¡®Is this the sorrow of the weak? ¡®It really is a world where the strong prosper. ¡®The ones with power are the ones who get the final say. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Nek, if you want to kill David, you have to step over my dead body. I won¡¯t let you hurt him!¡± Celeste shouted. ¡°Celeste, you are protected by your teacher so I can¡¯t kill you, but seeing that you are so worried about that kid, I feel relieved because I will kill him today, and none of you can stop me.¡± ¡°You scoundrel!¡± Celeste panicked. She knew that Nek would not dare to kill her, so that was why she dared to scold him so unscrupulously and vent her anger. However, since Nek turned his attention to David, she knew this would go south. She brought David from the Milky Way, and he did not have any background in Star Kingdom. Therefore, even if Nek killed him, there would be no repercussions. No matter how talented and strong David was, he still needed some time to grow. He was no match for Nek the Saint, at all now. ¡®What should I do? Celeste thought nervously. If Nek was serious, with his Saint Realm strength, it would be easy for him to kill David from under her and Nova¡¯s protection. ¡°Celeste, you asked for this yourself. It¡¯d have been over if you apologized to me earlier. Now that things have escted to this state, you have to bear full responsibility for this brat¡¯s death,¡± Nek said with at sinister smile. He could tell Celeste was very concerned about David. If he killed David, Celeste was definitely going to be heavily affected. ¡®This is what happens if you insult a Saint.¡± That was what Nek wanted. Celeste was fighting a fierce battle in her heart. She had only one thought now. David could not die. No matter what, David could not die by Nek¡¯s hands. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He was extremely talented and had a bright future. Celeste clenched her fist tightly, her nails painted with red nail polish pierced into her palm. Blood flowed from the cleft of her fist but she did not pay any attention to it. After only two or three seconds, Celeste took a deep breath and said humbly, ¡°Okay, Lord Simmons, I, Celeste Red, formally apologize to you now. I shouldn¡¯t have insulted you. It¡¯s all my fault and I deserve to die. You nting a mind seed in me was such a blessing and I shouldn¡¯t have med you for it. I hope you can be the bigger person and forgive me. I will never dare to do the same thing again in the future, please let us live.¡± Standing behind Celeste, David was shocked when he heard what Celeste said. Celeste, a resolute and upright woman, actually apologized to Nek that scoundrel so that David could live. Although Celeste caused all this and it had nothing to do with him, David felt bad at this moment. ¡®I actually need a woman to apologize to save my life. ¡®Nek, oh Nek! ¡®You¡¯d better kill me today. ¡°Otherwise, I will make you pay this back thousands of times over very soon.¡± David had never wanted to kill someone so badly. Chapter 1521 Chapter 1521 Nova was also surprised by what Celeste said. She watched Celeste grow up, so she knew Elder Red¡¯s temperament very well. Celeste had always been very stubborn, and no one could change her mind about anything she was sure about. Thus, when Celeste said she would not exin herself to Nek, Nova did not continue to persuade her. She knew it was useless to even try. Elder Red would not listen to her at all, and it was impossible to change her mind. Nova might as well do it herself. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Even so, Elder Red bowed her head and apologized to Nek at this moment. In Nova¡¯s opinion, this was a miracle. One must know that it was difficult to change someone¡¯s character. As the saying goes, a leopard could not change its spots. Furthermore, Celeste had lived for nearly two thousand years, and it was even more impossible for her to change. Moreover, with the backing of the Iridescent Sect and the four reputable elders at Saint Realm, Nek would not dare to do anything to her. ¡®So is Elder Red lowering herself and apologizing for David¡¯s sake?¡¯ Nova wondered. ¡®What is this kid¡¯s background? ¡®How can he make Elder Red endure this humiliation to apologize to Nek?¡± Nova was now curious about David¡¯s identity. After today, she wanted to get to know this kid well and see what was so special about him. Celeste endured the humiliation. After apologizing, she originally thought that today¡¯s matter would be over and Nek would back off. David would also manage to escape from this. As long as David could survive, this would all be worth it. However, Celeste was destined to be disappointed because Nek had no intention of letting David go. He said with a sinister smile, ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Celeste, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to apologize now? Do you think I¡¯ll let David go if you apologize? You¡¯re so naive. The more you care about him, the less likely I am to let him go. I will make you regret this for the rest of your life. This is the price of insulting a Saint.¡± ¡°Nek, I¡¯ve already apologized to you, what the hell do you want?¡± Celeste asked through clenched teeth. She was also looking for a way out. However, no matter how much she racked her brain, she could not find any solution. It was too easy for a Pre-Saint at Saint Realm to kill an Eternal Ruler Ranker. Even if Celeste and Nova, the two Sovereign Rankers, wanted to protect David, they would not have enough strength. If Nek had not been afraid of identally injuring Nova who suddenly appeared in front of him just now, thus alerting the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, he would have already gotten David under his control. His fate was firmly in Nek¡¯s hands. Now, Nek was ready. It was obviously impossible for Nova to stop the other party now. Just now, she caught Nek off guard and Nek was afraid of hurting her, so she achieved her goal. ¡°What do I want? I want David to die, and I want you, Celeste, to regret this forever.¡± After Nek finished speaking, his Saint Realm energy erupted again. ¡°Oh no! Elder Red, go to the back and protect David,¡± Nova shouted. Although she did not know David¡¯s specific identity, there had to be a reason for Elder Red to protect this kid so much, even at the expense of enduring the humiliation herself. It was possible this kid had a special identity. Furthermore, they were in the Iridescent Sect VIP area, so it was impossible for Nova to just watch Nek kill someone here. Otherwise, once word about this got out, the reputation of the Iridescent Sect would also be greatly damaged. As the head, Nova could not escape the me. At the same time, Nova¡¯s peak Eternal energy also burst out. A Peak Eternal was naturally far worse than a Saint, and the difference between them was like ake and the sea. However, because Nek did not exert his full force, it still worked, and she was notpletely overpowered. Chapter 1522 Chapter 1522 Nova was relying on her status as the head of the Iridescent Sect. She only dared to do this because she knew Nek did not dare to hurt her. After Celeste heard Nova¡¯s voice, she stretched out her hand and grabbed the clothes on David¡¯s chest. She pulled hard while her feet started moving. In an instant, she changed ces with David and put David between herself and Nova. The energy of an Eternal Realmte Sovereign Ranker exploded from her body. She and Nova were now shielding David in the middle. At this time, David was like a weak ant that was being protected by two powerful ants. Nek was like a giant. If he used all his strength, these three ants would be trampled to death with just one stomp. However, to avoid trouble, he did not want to hurt Nova and Celeste right now. If he just wanted David to die, it would be a test of his technical ability. How should he crush David, the little ant, without hurting Celeste and Nova? As he was standing in the middle, David felt two huge energies chasing a vast ball of energy. They would have destroyed the ball of energy earlier if it was unwilling to fight head-on with them. David knew that the other party¡¯s target was himself. However, at this time, he had no choice. Even with the system, the cheat code, he could not change the current situation. He did not even dare to make the slightest physical movement. If Nek spotted a small w, David would die right here. The only thing David could do now was to concentrate his mind power on several of his vital parts to protect himself and avoid being killed with just one hit. He did not even have a chance to react now. David did not expect that he would one day be protected by two women, and he would not be able to do anything. Now, he could only wait for the result of their battle. If Nek won, he would die. If Celeste won, he would live. This feeling of powerlessness in which his life and death were in the hands of others was really horrible. David swore he would never want to experience this feeling again in his life. How he wished that he could stomp his foot now to reveal his domineering energy and let his invincible energy that was countless times stronger than Saint Nek¡¯s explode from his body. He wanted to make Nek feel his strength, kneel, call him daddy, and beg him to spare his life. However, he would not be moved at all. After he said some pretentious words, he could p Nek to death under Nek¡¯s terrified gaze. The thought of killing a Saint with his own two hands was amazing. It was a pity that he could only dream about it now. If he wanted to achieve it, he had to get through this catastrophe safely. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Otherwise, everything would return to zero. Over time, David felt that Celeste and Nova were about to lose their hold. He felt a chill on his bare skin several times, meaning Nek had almost touched him. Once the other party got in contact with him, even if it was just skin, his body would not be able to bear even a trace of a Saint¡¯s strength. Chapter 1523 Chapter 1523 It was a little hard for Nek to avoid Nova and Celeste and kill David directly. He came close to seeding several times. During these moments, Celeste blocked him with her own body. Thus, he had to recall his strength again. Celeste could not die. Otherwise, it would definitely alert her teacher Eira. She was Star Kingdom¡¯s veteran Saint. She might have crossed Pre-Saint Rank and be a True Saint. Even if Nek¡¯s opponent was still a Pre-Saint, she might already be ate or peak Pre-Saint. He was still a beginner Pre-Saint, so he was not her opponent. Moreover, Eira was not the only Saint in the Iridescent Sect. There are four Saint Realm reputable elders in total. How would Nek win? Even if the recuperating Grandmaster Simmons of the Simmons family was called here, he also would not be their opponent. Therefore, Nek was very restricted. This feeling of having a lot of strength but only being able to use a little made Nek very ufortable. He really wanted to use his full strength, but he did not dare. After failing to make any progress, Nek also began to worry in his heart. ¡®No, this cannot go on like this. ¡®Those b*tches are sure that I won¡¯t hurt them, so they keep using their bodies to shield David. ¡®I have to think of something.¡± Nek made up his mind and rushed directly at David. Celeste and Nova were still moving quickly to get in front of him. This time, Nek did not choose to dodge. When he was approaching the three of them, he exuded his energy again. This time, it was directed at David and the two women. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Celeste and Nova bore the brunt of it. They only felt a vast forceing towards them, with the energy they released being nothing in front of this vast force. Then, their bodies were hit by this wave of energy Pihr The two spat out a mouthful of blood at the same time. Immediately, their bodies left the ground and flew into the air. The same went for David behind them. Without the protection of these two people, he also ended up like the two in front of him with his little strength. ¡°Pfft!¡± After spitting out a mouthful of blood, his body floated into the air involuntarily. The three of them were all blown away by Nek¡¯s explosive energy. Nova and Celeste did not expect Nek to dare to hurt them. He hurt the head and elder of the Iridescent Sect. This was no longer a provocation. He was directly dering war. Nek also went all out. He would kill David first and then decide what to doter. If the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect came out, he would just apologize to Nova and Celeste when worse came to worst. A Saint lowering himself to apologize to two Eternals was definitely the highest form of respect. He believed that even the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect would not find any fault in that. The trio¡¯s formation was destroyed. They all flew in the air. This meant that David was no longer under Nova and Celeste¡¯s protection. Nek suddenly appeared in front of David at this moment. He looked at David with a gloomy expression. Since no one was stopping him, David was no different from an ant before him, and he could be destroyed with a snap of Nek¡¯s fingers. Celeste and Nova also noticed that something was wrong. However, at the moment, they were out of range and they could not save David in time. Chapter 1524 Chapter 1524 Nova sighed silently in her heart. She had done her best. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was too hard for two Sovereign Rankers to save someone in front of a Pre-Saint. Once the opponent put in real effort, they would have no chance of winning. However, since Nek dared to do this, the Simmons family had to be prepared to bear the wrath of the Iridescent Sect. Nova was the head of the Iridescent Sect, so she could not do anything to Nek the Saint. However, she could still teach the Simmons family a lesson. ¡°David, run!¡± Celeste shouted, her blood-red eyes widening. She knew that David would surely die if he faced Nek. However, she could not do anything other than yell now. Celeste had already anticipated what would happen next. She closed her eyes sadly, and said silently in her heart, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, David. I killed you. If I hadn¡¯t brought you to Star Kingdom, you would still be the overlord in the Milky Way and having a good time with your little girlfriends. No one would dare to disobey you over there. You were extremely talented and had a heaven-defying adventure. A great future was waiting for you, but it¡¯s a pity that everything will be over now.¡± She had already listed Nek as the one whom she had to kill in her heart. From now on, her life goal was to kill Nek. No matter the price was, she was willing to ept it. David heard Celeste¡¯s roar and a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°Run? ¡®Where will I run to now that I¡¯m facing a Saint? ¡°I can¡¯t run, okay?¡± David looked at Nek in front of him. He spoke to the other party for the first time. ¡°There¡¯s no grudge between us, right?¡± David asked. Nek froze for a moment. He had expected David to beg for mercy, not extend such a meaningless question. Plus, David was too calm when he was facing Nek and certain death. This pissed Nek off What he wanted was for David to kneel and beg for mercy. He wanted David to beg him to let him go. Of course, even if David did this, he would not let him go. Nek just enjoyed the feeling of being on top He wanted David to die in pain instead of disappearing in calmness. ¡°We don¡¯t have any grudges!¡± Nek replied. ¡°Then why do you want to kill me?¡± David asked again. ¡°Because I want to!¡± Nek continued to reply. ¡°Why do you want to kill me instead of someone else?¡± ¡°I want to kill you because you¡¯re an eyesore!¡± ¡°Can you kill whoever you want when you be a Saint?¡± ¡°Yes, you can say that.¡± ¡°I see, I understand! How do you want to kill me? Go ahead!¡± ¡°Are you not going to beg for mercy?¡± It was Nek¡¯s turn to ask this time. ¡°If I beg for mercy, will you let me go?¡± David asked back. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Alright. I will die no matter if I beg or not, so it¡¯s better not to beg!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like your attitude.¡± ¡°Come on! You want to kill me and I still have to behave in the manner you like? Are you out of your mind? Do you want to see a doctor?¡± ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re scolding?¡± Nek¡¯s eyes turned cold. He wanted to kill David immediately, but he did not want David to die so easily. ¡°Of course, I know! I want to scold you! Your name is Nek, right? This name is so horrible. Your parents must be stupid, right? Are they fools? If not, why did they name you a name that means rich in wisdom? By the way, are your parents still alive? I don¡¯t think they are here! Even if they are, they might die from anger because they have a son like you. It¡¯s better to just die!¡± David was talking to himself, but Nek¡¯s expression was getting more and more unpleasant. He wanted to kill David. He wanted to do it now. Immediately. Pronto. David¡¯s casual statements sessfully ignited Nek¡¯s anger, and his anger was almost damaging his brain. Chapter 1525 Chapter 1525 ¡°You¡¯re¡­ asking for¡­ death!¡± Nek gritted his teeth and spat out word by word David¡¯s casual statements aroused the monstrous anger in his heart. How many years had it been since someone talked to him like this? Nek vaguely remembered something like this happening a long time ago. Ultimately, he used the power of the Simmons family to exterminate that person¡¯s family. Unexpectedly, after he became a Saint, he was insulted by an ant again. Only by smashing David¡¯s body into thousands of pieces and turning his bones into ashes could Nek¡¯s overwhelming anger be extinguished. At this moment, he just wanted to kill David. Then, he would find David¡¯s family and exterminate all of his family members. Everything else was beyond his consideration. Nek stretched out his right hand and grabbed the top of David¡¯s head. ¡°No!¡± Celeste screamed. However, her voice did not stop Nek. David watched as arge hand approached him. He could clearly see the movements of the big hand and its trajectory, but his body could not resist it. This might be the suppression of the realms! After all, the difference between the two sides was too great. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. One was an Eternal Realm beginner Ruler Rank, while the other one was a Saint Realm Pre-Saint. This huge gap could hardly be made up by any other factors. In the face of absolute strength, all conspiracies were futile. Even with the strength of his own mind power, David could barely see the opponent¡¯s movements clearly. His body could not react either. Therefore, he could only watch as Nek¡¯s big hand approached beforending on his head. The aura of death was descending. At this moment, Nek only needed to exert force with his hand and David¡¯s whole head would be crushed. At the same time, Nek Saint Realm energy would spread throughout David¡¯s body, destroying his body and preventing it from repairing itself. In this way, David would bepletely killed. However, in the face of death, David was extraordinarily calm. There was absolutely none of the usual panic that other people would show when they were faced with death He immediately pushed all his mind power to the limit, and then gathered it on the top of his head to protect it from Nek¡¯s grip. This was all he could do right now. As for fighting back? David did not think about it at all. This was because the two sides were not at the same level at all. He could only prolong the time as much as possible and then leave everything to fate. After Nek grabbed the top of David¡¯s head, the corner of his mouth curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Go to hell, ant! This is what you get for offending a Saint. Not only will you die, but everyone rted to you will die. I will kill your whole family to relieve my hatred.¡± Nek¡¯s words echoed in the room. Almost everyone could predict what was about to happen. David¡¯s skull would be crushed, then his body would be destroyed, and in the end, he would die. Although he was an Eternal and his body could repair itself, Nek would never give David the chance. David had to die. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t!¡± Celeste kept yelling. Her voice was so helpless and deste. Nova also closed her eyes helplessly, unwilling to witness the bloody scene that wasing next. David looked at Nek calmly. There was no panic or fear on his face. He seemed to have epted death. The more he did this, the angrier Nek felt. ¡°Die!¡± Nek exerted force in his finger fingers to crush David¡¯s skull. All the other women in the living room closed their eyes. They did not want to see such a bloody scene. ¡°Hmm?¡± Nek suddenly made a confused sound. He used all his strength, but he was still unable to crush David¡¯s head. Chapter 1526 Chapter 1526 It was as if it was blocked by something. ¡®How is this possible?¡± Nek was a Pre-Saint, and David was just a Ruler Ranker. The strength gap between the two sides was miles apart. Even 1% of Nek¡¯s strength was not something David can bear, let alone 10%. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If word got out about a Pre-Saint failing to crush the skull of a Ruler Ranker with 10% of his strength, Nek would definitely make countless peopleugh out loud. Nek would also be the biggest joke and theughingstock of Star Kingdom. Despite this, Nek was using 10% of his strength but David was still intact. The impossible had happened. When Nek made that sound, the other women in the room also opened their eyes. What they saw was not the bloody scene they imagined. David and Nek remained in the same position as when they had just closed their eyes. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Is Nek sparing David?¡± As soon as this idea entered their minds, it was immediately rejected. Judging from Nek¡¯s disy just now, it was absolutely impossible for him to spare David. ¡®Then why didn¡¯t he kill David?¡± Everyone had this question in their minds. Nek could not kill David with 10% of his strength. Nek froze for a moment beforeing to his senses. All eyes were on him and David. It made Nek feel a little embarrassed. As a dignified Saint, he failed to kill David the ant after yelling ¡®die¡¯. For him, this was simply a shame and a great humiliation. Anger rose to his mind again. Nek increased his strength instantly. Boom! The sudden surge of energy threw Celeste and Nova in the air again. The middle-aged attendant and seven fairies in the distance were also affected. They were not even in Eternal Realm. Therefore, it would only take a little shockwave from a Saint topletely kill them. They had no options when they were facing the crisis of death. Hence, they could only show a look of horror as they watched their impending doom. Fortunately, at this time, Novanded in front of them. It was toote for Nova to contemte anything. Nova took out a bead from her bosom and crushed it. Then, a shield appeared, covering the middle-aged attendant and the seven fairies and blocking the shockwave of Nek Saint Realm energy. The crisis of their deaths was temporarily averted. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Nova let out a long breath. She finally saved the seven fairies. If the seven fairies died, the Iridescent Sect would be hot news. After being relieved for a while, Nova continued to lock eyes on Nek. ¡°Die!¡± Nek roared. At the same time, he increased his strength from 10% to 30%. How strong would that be? Under Nek¡¯s energy, the room that was already crumbling broke instantly. Several powerful defensive formations were also destroyed. Boom boom boom! The building where the entire VIP Hall was located disappeared in the blink of an eye. All that remained was countless debris and fragments. Chapter 1527 Chapter 1527 The scene was a mess. Nova and the middle-aged attendant, as well as the seven fairies, remained in the shield. They were not harmed in any way. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It seemed that the bead that Nova took out was also a rare treasure. Celeste rushed out of the rubble in a panic. Her condition was much worse than that of Nova, who had been in the shield.Her clothes were tattered, revealing the delicate skin underneath. There was also blood on the corner of her mouth. After Celeste came out, she quickly looked at Nek and David before she had time to check on herself. She knew that David was definitely dead now, but she could not stop herself from hoping for a miracle. When she saw the two of them, there was a look of surprise in her eyes for an instant. David was not dead yet. The two were still their original position. ¡®Um...¡¯ Celeste was not the only one showing a surprised expression. Nova in the shield was also beaming. ¡®Indeed!'' She knew David was not a simple guy since Elder Red valued him so much.He was just a beginner Ruler Ranker and yet he faced a Pre-Saint head-on twice. This was no longer something an Eternal could achieve. Even Nova, a peak Sovereign Ranker, would die if she faced Nek, a PreSaint. No matter what tactics David used, what he created were simply unprecedented miracles. The other people in the shield all showed incredulous expressions. Nek, the strong Saint, failed to kill David twice. Sure enough, the ones who could enter the VIP Hall of the Iridescent Sect were all extraordinary. David was able to stand up to Nek, the Saint, at a young age, so his future must be limitless! The seven fairies looked at David. Although Nek was grabbing him by the top of his head and he could not move, David''s calm expression was extremely respectable in the hearts of the seven fairies. They even felt that David would not die today.He would be the first Ruler Ranker to survive a Saint''s attack. Nek was also shocked at this time.He used 30% of his strength as a beginner Pre-Saint, but he could not crush David''s head and kill him. This was really uneptable. ¡®When did a Ruler Ranker be so hard to kill? ¡®Has the world changed? ¡®Or am I too weak?¡¯ Nek had some self-doubt.He then nced around. The aftermath of his attack alone leveled the room of the Iridescent Sect, so it proved that there was no problem with his strength. The VIP Hall of the Iridescent Sect was no ordinary building. Not only was it built using the strongest wood, but it also had several powerful defensive formations carved into it. However, David, who was at the center of attack, was unscathed. Nek''s eyes fell on David, and he looked at David''s calm expression. There was a cold light in his eyes. ¡®This brat is the problem!¡¯ Chapter 1528 Chapter 1528 The VIP Hall of the Iridescent Sect was razed to the ground and was in ruins. The loud noise also rmed the members of the Iridescent Sect. Countless figures flew towards the scene quickly. Many space cracks appeared as well, with senior members of the Iridescent Secting out of them. ¡°Lady Dream! What''s going on here?¡± A senior member asked. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Nova walked out of the shield, looked at the senior members who had arrived, and said to the ordinary members who were approaching, "You should all retreat first. Stop the others and don''t let anyone approach." ¡°Lady Dream..." Someone still wanted to ask. "Do as I say, get out!" Nova shouted. "Yes, Lady Dream!" The senior members of the Iridescent Sect retreated quickly to stop the other members who were flying over. Nova did this because she was afraid that if Nek went crazy and did this again, the Iridescent Sect would suffer heavy casualties. "David, I don''t know what technique you used, but you think you can survive just by doing that? You are too naive. I will crush your head today!" Nek spat through gritted teeth. In reality, if he changed his technique after he failed for the first time, David would not be able to resist. However, Nek did not want to, and he could not. He insisted on killing David in this way. "Nek, I have to say that you''re very talkative. There is a saying in my hometown that viins die because they talk too much. If you talk so much nonsense today, you are destined to suffer in the future," David said calmly. ¡®You''re asking to die!" "My ears are already calloused from hearing you spout so much nonsense, but I am still alive now.¡± Nek stared at David and stopped talking. Every time he was the first to speak, he ended up seething. On the other hand, David still looked calm and collected. Hence, Nek continued to increase the strength of his hands. This time, to make sure nothing went wrong, Nek nned to kill David directly with 80% of his strength. However, at this moment, the air suddenly froze.Nek was taken aback, and his hand also stopped.Then came a cold voice from all directions. "Nek, this is the Iridescent Sect. How long are you going to mess around? Do you really think no one in the Iridescent Sect can subdue you?" Upon hearing this voice, Celeste burst into tears of joy. ¡®We''re saved!" Celeste knew this voice. Although this was not her teacher Eira, she was still one of the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect at Saint Realm. With her around, Nek would not dare to do anything. Celeste was not the only one who was overjoyed, Nova and others were very happy to hear this voice as well. The reputable elder finally showed up.They were saved atst. ¡°Reputable Elder, I have something to say! I didn''t cause the current situation because I was causing a scene. Instead, it¡¯s because someone has gone too far. One can''t insult a Saint in Star Kingdom, but I have been greatly insulted here today. You are also a Saint, so I believe you can understand me. If you were in my shoes, you would do the same as me,¡± Nek exined loudly. Judging only by the other person''s voice, he knew that this person was definitely not his opponent. The strength of these older Saints, who had umted their power for tens of thousands of years, was truly unfathomable. "They can''t insult you, but you can insult us? You hurt our people and demolished our buildings. Aren''t you insulting us by doing so?¡± ¡°Reputable Elder, let''s be reasonable! You haven''t asked for the details of the matter clearly, so it''s not appropriate for you to be so arbitrary!" "Reasonable? Is Star Kingdom a ce for reasoning? This is a ce for powerful people. Whoever is the strongest makes the rules. How about we have a duel and whoever wins shall make the rules?" ¡°Reputable Elder, you must be joking. How could I, a junior, fight you? Won''t I be asking to be abused?¡± "Since you don¡¯t dare to fight me, then I''ll give you a month to restore this ce to its original state. You are not allowed to use any resources from the Iridescent Sect. If you can''t do it, my sisters and I will make a trip to your family." Chapter 1529 Chapter 1529 When Nek heard that the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect were going to visit the Simmons family, he panicked.He could not even beat one of them, let alone four. Even if he asked the grandmaster¡¯s help, they still could not win.He could not let them go to the Simmons family. However, Nek refused to immediately bow his head and admit defeat. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It was stipted in the Universe Convention that Saints could not act at will in Star Kingdom. Especially if it were between two Saints as the destructive power would be too great. Once the two sides fought for real, it would cause immeasurable losses to Star Kingdom. Back then, two Saints fought too intensely during their battle and the aftermath alone destroyed a continent inhabited by hundreds of millions of people. It caused the continent to shatter, and more than 9.9% of the life on the continent died. That battle was described as a catastrophe. People on the continent had also experienced what seemed to be the end of the world. Countless lives died in fear and despair. From then on, in order to avoid a repeat of that horrible situation, the Universe Convention added one more regtion. Saints were not allowed to take action in Star Kingdom. Otherwise, they would be punished collectively by all the Saints of Star Kingdom. If they wanted to fight, they should leave Star Kingdom and fight in the void outside. No one would care if they did that. Of course, this was not absolute. Nek managed to restrict his power to a small range and did not cause any damage, so everyone also turned a blind eye and did not pay too much attention to it. Saints should have the rights they deserve. Otherwise, they would not be able to fight back if they were scolded. There was probably no Saint that would agree to that. Everyone had almost died going through untold hardships and worked hard to be a Saint just to be superior to others and enjoy the respect and admiration of countless people. If the result they got after all that was more restrictions, no one would ept this. Furthermore, all life in the Star Kingdom, whether it was human or other races, would be added to an organization automatically once they reached Saint Realm. The name of this organization was the Saints Association. The Universe Convention was made by the Saints Association. All Saints in Star Kingdom were managed by the Saints Association. However, the Saints Association did not have various strict rules and regtions like other forces in Star Kingdom. The Saints Association was actually a very rxed organization. Their biggest role was to gather all the Saints in the Star Kingdom when Star Kingdom encountered a crisis and work together to resist the crisis together. At the same time, it would also limit a Saint''s misconduct in Star Kingdom to avoid serious internal friction in Star Kingdom. As for other trivial matters, the Saints Association would not bother with them. "Reputable Elder, you are going too far! After all, I! am also a Saint, and in the Star Kingdom, a Saint cannot be insulted. This is recognized by everyone. This kid David directly scolded my family. Shouldn''t I fight back? As for what I did, I was blinded by rage. So please, Reputable Elder, forgive me," Nek said with a frown. "Are you saying it¡¯s right to act so recklessly in the Iridescent Sect because you''re mad? Let me tell you, Nek, fortunately, today¡¯s incident didn''t cause any casualties. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to get out of here safely. We sisters haven''te out for so long and everyone has almost forgotten about us. Don¡¯t force us to use you as a way to show our strength,¡± the reputable elder of the Iridescent Sect said in a hostile tone. During this period, their ns were temporarily shelved because Celeste¡¯s alluring body was activated. As a result, the four sisters were in a horrible mood. Then, Nek coincidentally stirred up trouble. If Celeste had not brought back Lorraine to ease the reputable elders'' mood, Nek would have suffered today. The Saints Association would not allow Saints to fight within the Star Kingdom because they were afraid that the aftermath of the battle would cause huge casualties and repercussions. However, as long as things were kept to a small scale, the Saints Association would not care. Chapter 1530 Chapter 1530 If the sisters wanted to teach Nek a lesson, would they give him a chance to resist? Obviously not. Even if Nek was also a Saint,pared with the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, he was still far behind. Nek was very angry when the other party did not show him any respect at all. However, he could not do anything. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. If a fight broke out, it might be over before he even did anything to the four Saints of the Iridescent Sect, who might even be True Saints. "Senior, if you say that, then I, Nek Simmons, will admit defeat today, but I will reserve the right to appeal to the Saints Association.¡± "Whatever," a disdainful voice said. The four sisters were senior figures in the Saints Association, and their status in the Saints Association was not low. Would they be afraid of the appeal of Nek, a new Saint? How ridiculous! "Okay. I will admit defeat and I will do what you asked me to do, but I want to take David away. He insulted my family and must ept the most severe punishment.¡± "Nek, you are not in any positions to bargain with me. If you are sensible, get out and don''t make me change my mind, or I will definitely force you to leave something here today." "You..." Nek froze in ce. His right hand was still holding David''s head.He did not want to leave, but he could not stay. Clearly, he would be unwilling to let David go like this. However, what could he do if he refused? To be honest, Nek would not dare to kill someone in the VIP Hall in front of the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. There was still a gap between the Simmons family and the Iridescent Sect. The two sides were not on the same level. Even if the grandmaster of the Simmons family were healed, he and Nek were still no match for the Iridescent Sect. Moreover, the grandmaster was still seriously injured. "Reputable Elder, David is not from the Iridescent Sect. Do you really want to have a fallout with the Simmons family over him?¡± Nek asked unwillingly. ¡®This is a matter of principle. If this kid were not here, I wouldn''t care about him, but since he is in the Iridescent Sect, you can''t take him away. Otherwise, the Iridescent Sect will be the butt of jokes in Star Kingdom. As for a fallout, do you think I, the Iridescent Sect, I am afraid of your family?" David let out a sigh of relief when he heard this. ¡®I survived!" He could see that Nek was afraid of the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. There should be a certain gap between the strengths of the two sides. Now that the reputable elder had spoken, Nek probably would not dare to kill him. Even if he dared, as long as David could endure and not be killed in an instant, the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect could still save him. David would be lying if he said he was not nervous about facing the crisis of death just now. However, he knew that feeling nervous and fearful was useless since he had reached this point. Even though David was on his knees begging for mercy, Nek still would not spare him. Besides, if David did that, it would only please Nek. Chapter 1531 Chapter 1531 This was the second time in more than a thousand years since Nek became a Saint that he was rendered speechless. The first time was by David. Both times happened in one day. When Nek became a Saint, he was invited to the Saints Association. He also met other Saints in the Saints Association. Both parties were very polite. However, as he was facing the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, it was clear that the other party was not taking him seriously. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This puzzled Nek. Nek also learned a lot about Saints from the Saints Association. There was a sentence engraved on the outside of the Saints Association. ¡®All Saints under the sky are family.¡± The sky here referred to Star Kingdom. In the eyes of the Saints Association, all Saints in Star Kingdom could be regarded as a big family. They would all rise and fall together. Hence, Nek also misunderstood and assumed that Saints were as easy-going as the people in the Saints Association. He did not know that the Saints Association was actually established for the Star Kingdom, which was why it was advertised like that. In addition to that, every Saint had their own force. When Star Kingdom was not in crisis, everyone needed to be considerate of the force they belonged to. Although the Simmons family had a grandmaster who was also a Saint, he had been in seclusion for tens of thousands of years, and it was rumored that he was recuperating from his injuries. Nek had not seen him either. The grandmaster never showed up even when he broke through to Saint Realm. Instead, he only sent a voice message to Nek. First, he praised Nek and then asked Nek to not be arrogant and impetuous. Furthermore, he stated that Nek needed to continue to work hard. Star Kingdom was a veryplicated ce, and a Pre-Saint like him was not strong enough to gain a foothold in Star Kingdom. Therefore, although the Simmons family had a grandmaster who was also a Saint this whole time, Nek. did not know much about Saints. So much so that after he became Saint, he became a little arrogant. He felt that since all Saints in Star Kingdom had joined the Saints Association and fell under unified management. Since the Universe Convention formted by the Saints Association also stipted that the two Saints were not allowed to fight in the Star Kingdom, he believed he could do whatever he wanted in Star Kingdom. Therefore, even when Nek realized it was his fault the matter regarding Celeste, he still dared toe here to demand an exnation. This was the power of Saint. However, the appearance of the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect made him feel that things were not as simple as he thought. He knew the grandmaster was right. ¡°Looks like Star Kingdom is tooplex. ¡®I have just entered Saint Realm. My strength is not enough, and I know too little.¡± Nek slowly let go of David¡¯s head. He knew he could not win against the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect because there was absolutely no chance of him beating them. David was freed and his body fell to the ground. He squatted on the ground, holding his head that was about to burst with both hands, and gasped for air. Everything happened in a very short period. It had only been a little more than ten seconds since he was caught by Nek to now. However, in those seconds, David has gone through several life-and-death challenges. If it were not for his powerful mind power and if he did notpress his mind power together and gather it around his head, Nek would have already crushed his skull. Even though he managed to stop the blow, David had a splitting headache now. There were also five deep fingerprints on his head. This was left behind by Nek with 30% of his strength. How could a Saint¡¯s 30% strength be so easy to resist? Chapter 1532 Chapter 1532 Nek was about to deal with David with 80% of his strength. In reality, it would not take that much at all. He only needed to increase his strength to 50% and David¡¯s mind power would struggle to resist him. Upon seeing this, Celeste quickly approached David and asked worriedly, ¡°David, how are you?¡± 7-I¡¯m fine! C-Celeste, don¡¯t worry,¡± David replied through gritted teeth. His head felt as if it was about to explode. ¡°Reputable Elder, I, Nek Simmons, will remember what happened today, and I will see you around.¡± After Nek said that, he nced at David and Celeste and was about to leave the Iridescent Sect. At this moment, a gust of strong wind appeared and hit Nek in the chest with lightning speed. Before Nek could react, he was hit by the strong wind, and his body directly fell to the ground. Thud! There was a loud thud. Nek created a huge pit in the ground. No one at the scene could register the sudden event. Saint Realm was an unattainable height for people like them and Saints were also invincible existences. They did not expect p Nek to suddenly be attacked. Moreover, he was hit. Before the dust had time to disperse, a figure flew out of the deep pit and stood in the air with a gloomy expression. It was Nek. This blow did not cause any substantial damage to him, but it was a great insult. He was a dignified Saint, but he was attacked unexpectedly. At the same time, it also caused him to create a big pit in the ground. ¡°Reputable Elder, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Nek asked with a cold face. At the same time, he also confirmed that the person who attacked him was at least a True Saint. Otherwise, he would not be hit so easily. He clearly felt it just now, but his body did not have time to react. Having said that, it was also due to him cking off. If only he had been on high alert, he would have been able to dodge that blow. ¡°This is a small lesson for you. It is best not to do some things that you shouldn¡¯t do even if you are a Saint. Otherwise, the consequences will not be something you, a mere Pre-Saint, can afford.¡± Nek was unfamiliar with this voice. This was not the reputable elders who just talked to him. Nek was taken aback. Another reputable elder of the Iridescent Sect appeared. On the contrary, Celeste was very familiar with this voice. The person who spoke was her teacher Eira. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean? Celeste is my disciple. Who allowed you to nt a mind seed on her without her consent? Do I not exist to you?¡± Eira asked sharply. Celeste was excited. She knew that Master would not ignore her. The nearly two thousand years of rtionship between them could not be faked. ¡°Reputable Elder, I liked Miss Celeste too much, so that¡¯s why I made this decision. In truth, I didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions. I hope you will forgive me,¡± Nek exined in a low voice. This matter was originally his fault. He could still talk nonsense and be a rascal when facing Nova, and Nova could not do anything to him. Now, he was facing Eira, who was stronger than him. Therefore, he did not dare to talk nonsense anymore and could only admit his mistake obediently. ¡°Hmph! Get lost! You are not allowed to step foot into the Iridescent Sect again,¡± Eira said. ¡°Yes, Reputable Elder. Goodbye!¡± After Nek finished speaking, he turned around and tore a space crack before quickly getting inside and disappearing. He did not want to be here anymore. Who would not be afraid to face two True Saints? After talking for so long, he could not even judge where his opponents were. Chapter 1533 Chapter 1533 The appearance of the two reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect made Nek leave in despair. He did not even take the two seven fairies he chose. He did not expect this matter to devolve into such a situation today. Mainly, Nek miscalcted the attitude of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s reputable elders. They were all Saints from the Saints Association. They had to see each other all the time, so they should at least show Nek some respect no matter what! However, the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect were ruthless. The first one that came out was only verbally warned him. However, when Celeste¡¯s teacher came out, she immediately attacked Nek, utterly shaming Nek the Saint. In any case, Nek took note of today¡¯s matter. If there was a chance in the future, he would definitely find somewhere to teach the other party a lesson. However, Nek felt that his chances of winning were very slim if he were to fight the Saint Realm reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. Of course, it was not hopeless. The Iridescent Sect was strong in Star Kingdom, but they were not absolute. Furthermore, not all forces had a good rtionship with the Iridescent Sect, and some had a bad rtionship with them. If he went back and nned well, he believed that he could find a solution to this. In any case, the Saints had unlimited time. ¡®We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get to it,¡¯ Nek said silently in his heart. Then, he directly entered the six-dimensional space and rushed toward the direction of the Simmons Continent. Pre-Saints could only tear apart the five-dimensional space at most and walk in the six-dimensional space. After Nek left, there was a brief silence among the ruins of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s VIP Hall. Eira and the other reputable elder did not show themselves. Nova came to David¡¯s side. There was a strange look in her eyes as she looked at this miracle-creating kid, He, a beginner Ruler Ranker, managed to withstand Nek¡¯s Pre-Saint Rank attacks. This was unprecedented. Nova searched through the history of Star Kingdom in her mind, and there was no such young man. Even if Nek did not use his full strength, it was still not something David, a beginner Ruler Rank, should have been able to endure. Even she might not have survived, let alone a Ruler Ranker. However, David was okay Moreover, David was still alive after Nek increased his power in the second attack. Nova felt that this young man named David had a bright future ahead of him. As the saying goes, if you survived a catastrophe, your future must be blessed. What David experienced was a fatal situation. It did not matter whether he was strong or lucky. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Anyway, it took skills to be able to survive the attacks of a Saint. Luck was also a manifestation of strength. Sometimes, luck was even far more important than talent. In Star Kingdom, people who were not very talented but were super lucky could still be still end up bing overlords. People with this kind of luck might even find precious treasures of heaven and earth while taking a casual stroll If they entered the ruins that would surely have otherwise surely killed them, they might be able to come out of it alive with treasures while others end up dying. This was the power of having great luck. When clearly faced with a fatal situation, they would still be able to avert disaster and climb to the summit in the end. Even so, such people were too rare. In the entire known history of Star Kingdom, there were only a few of these case. Once there was such a recognized person with great luck, all forces in Star Kingdom would surely fight for them. However, because luck was too illusory, it could not be detected by any normal means, and it could only be inferred from previous experience. Chapter 1534 Chapter 1534 Conversely, talent was detectable Therefore, the major forces in Star Kingdom would definitely choose people with great talents instead of betting on an illusory possibility Nova figured that David was likely to be someone with great luck. Otherwise, how could he have survived the attack of a Pre-Saint as a Ruler Rank? She needed to find out David¡¯s experience so she could properly judge the specific situation. ¡°David, how are you felling? Do you need help?¡± Nova knelt and asked in concern. This is the first time she cared about a young man so much. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± David shook his head and said. Although his head was still swollen and in pain, David did not want others to help him. Otherwise, the secret of his mind power would be exposed. He could not expose too much of his trump cards until he was strong enough. ¡°David,e with me, I¡¯ll take a look for you,¡± Celeste said. ¡°Okay.¡± David did not refuse Celeste¡¯s kindness because the other party knew the secret of his mind. power. Furthermore, after getting along for so long, coupled with Celeste¡¯s performance when he encountered a life-and-death crisis today, it could be said that David trusted her very much. Celeste was about to help David up so they could go to her residence and she could examine him. She had just lifted David, but before she had time to move him, she heard a voice. ¨C ¡°Red!¡± Her teacher Eira was the one who spoke. Celeste quickly pushed David to Nova¡¯s side and asked Nova to help him. Then, she respectfully replied, ¡°Master!¡± ¡°You caused this incident today. It not only caused huge losses to the sect, but you also offended a Saint, resulting in a potential threat to the sect. Do you know your mistake?¡± Eira said coldly. Celeste was dumbfounded. She could not figure out why her teacher would say that. This incident was indeed caused by her, but it was not her fault. It was all the scoundrel Nek¡¯s fault. If he had not nted a mind seed in her, everything that followed would not have happened. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Celeste wanted to exin, but just after a few words, Eira ruthlessly interrupted her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to exnations, and I don¡¯t want to know the process. I will only look at the results. What I see now is that the VIP Hall of the Iridescent Sect has been razed to the ground and turned into ruins. The reputation of this sect will also be severely damaged, and at the same time, you offended a Saint and nted a hidden danger for the future. All of this was caused by you.¡± Eira¡¯s words made Celeste feel wronged and she wanted to cry. ¡®I can¡¯t go back. ¡°I really can¡¯t go back anymore.¡¯ Her teacher was so nice to her back then. If someone dared to hurt her, her teacher would definitely fight back without hesitation. Now, her teacher not only ignored her injuries, but she also med Celeste for the huge loss she caused to the interests of the sect. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Celeste would like to ask her teacher Eira. ¡°Was my alluring body really that important? ¡®Am I not your disciple anymore now that I have lost it?¡± Even though Celeste was stupid, she understood everything now that things had escted to this stage. She was normal when she left the sect, but everything changed when she came back. The reason was because of the activation of her alluring body which caused her to turn from a genius to an ordinary person. Therefore, her teacher no longer liked her and no longer favored her. Now, her teacher was pinning all her hope on Lorraine. ¡®Indeed. ¡®All big shots are too realistic, and they have no emotions at all.¡± At this moment, Celeste came to a realization and her heart went cold. Chapter 1535 Chapter 1535 ¡°Master, it¡¯s all my fault, and I am willing to be punished!¡± Celeste said nkly. Her heart was already cold from being treated like this by someone closest to her. ¡°Since you have realized your mistake, I will punish you to face the wall in the ice cavern for a hundred years. Do you have any objections?¡± As soon as Eira said that, other than David, everyone, including Nova the head, was shocked. Face the wall in the ice cavern for a hundred years?¡¯ The ice cavern was the ce where the Iridescent Sect punished its traitorous disciples. There was no light there and the extremely cold air could prate all defenses. Even a peak Eternal would have trouble resisting. Although they would not die, anyone who entered the cavern would suffer from the extreme cold. 90% of the people who entered the ice cavern would be tortured until they went insane. Even if they did not be insane, their temperament would change drastically after they came out and they would be cold-blooded animals. ¡®Elder Red didn¡¯t betray the Iridescent Sect, so how could the reputable elder ask Elder Red to go to the ice cave for a hundred years?¡¯ Those from the Iridescent Sect, including Nova, did not understand. However, they did not dare to ask out loud. In the Iridescent Sect, the words of the reputable elders were sacred. No one dared to vite or question them. Even Nova, the head, was no different. Celeste froze for a moment, and then calmly replied, ¡°Master, I have no objections.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You should go to the ice cavern now!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Celeste turned and left after speaking to head to the ice cavern to face the wall. Before leaving, she nced at David and Nova. Nova understood the look in Celeste¡¯s eyes. She nodded slightly to show that she understood. David, on the other hand, was stunned and did not understand what was going on at all. ¡®It was obvious that all of this was caused by that fool Nek, so why should Celeste be med? ¡®Where is the ice cavern? ¡®If she faces the wall for a hundred years, wouldn¡¯t it mean she can¡¯te out for a hundred years? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡®Is this detention?¡¯ ¡°Nova.¡± This was the voice of another reputable elder. ¡°Reputable Elder, I¡¯m here!¡± Nova replied respectfully. ¡°I will leave the rest to you. You must supervise Nek so he restores the VIP Hall to its original state without any mistakes ¡± ¡°Yes, Reputable Elder!¡± ¡°Also, you have to prepare for the ceremony in three months. This is our group of four¡¯s first appearance after so many years of seclusion, and it is also a good time for the Iridescent Sect to show their strength. We must make the ceremony as grand and majestic as possible.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reputable Elder, I understand! I will definitely hold the ceremony in three months to a level of unprecedented grandeur.¡± ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll get going then. You can contact us if you need anything.¡± ¡°Farewell, Reputable Elders!¡± Nova said loudly. ¡°Farewell, Reputable Elders!¡± The middle-aged attendant and the seven fairies also shouted in unison. After the two reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect left, David was also taken to a small courtyard by Nova to live alone. The VIP area was destroyed, so he could only stay in themon area. Chapter 1536 Chapter 1536 However, David did not care about that. He could live anywhere. ¡°David, do you want me to check for you? I can help you see if Nek has left some despicable tricks on you,¡± Nova sat opposite David and asked. ¡°No, thank you, Lady Dream.¡± To avoid exposing his mind power, David declined politely. Besides, he was very aware of his physical condition. No harm was done. However, his mind power was a little damaged after forcefully resisting Nek¡¯s two attacks, so he needed to rest for a while. ¡°You¡¯re wee, David, since you call Elder Red by name, then you can do the same to me. Calling me Lady Dream makes me sound distant to you,¡± Nova said. She did not insist on checking on David. David should have his own trump cards and secrets if he could resist both of Nek¡¯s attacks. Since the other party was unwilling, then forget it. ¡°Lady Dream, I don¡¯t think this is appropriate!¡± David hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that! In Star Kingdom, power is everything, so we don¡¯t address each other ording to seniority, and my rtionship with Elder Red is also very good.¡± ¡°Alright then, Nova!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Young man, don¡¯t be so restrained.¡± ¡°Nova, I want to ask you a few questions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Elder Red, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Elder Red¡¯s situation is a bit challenging, so you should stop asking because it¡¯s useless. Even I can¡¯t save her,¡± Nova shook her head and said. ¡°Nova, please tell me everything about Celeste then. Even if I can¡¯t help her, I still want to know. I hope you can fulfill my request as I will be very grateful,¡± David stood up and bowed to Nova after saying sincerely. David had know what was happening to Celeste and rescue her. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Anyone who wanted to stop him would die! Even the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect were no exception. Of course, it would not happen now, but David believed as long as he used the system reasonably, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he would be back to rescue Celeste. If the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect dared to stop him, he would not mind giving the other party a profound lesson. It was just Saint Realm. For David, it was nothing more thanvish points. ording to the previous rules, as long as he had hundreds of thousands ofvish points, David could be a Saint However, ordinary Saints did not seem to be Celeste¡¯s teacher¡¯s opponent. If that was the case, he needed to go further. ¡°David, as I said, it¡¯s useless even if you know. It will only make things difficult for yourself.¡± ¡°But I still want to know!¡± David was determined. ¡°Oh Why bother? David, I know you have a very good rtionship with Elder Red, but the decision made by reputable elders cannot be changed by anyone, and even I, the head, can¡¯t do anything about it. If you want to see Elder Red, you can only wait for a hundred years, but I don¡¯t know if she will recognize you by then,¡± Nova sighed. Anyone who had been in the ice cavern for more than ten years would either go crazy or be a cold- blooded animal that no longer had any feelings. Elder Red was punished by the reputable elder to face the wall in the ice cavern for a hundred years. Aftering out, Elder Red would surely no longer be the same. Even if David waited until then, he would not be able to see the person he used to know. ¡°Nova, please tell me! If I don¡¯t know the specific situation, I will definitely not be able to calm down to cultivate,¡± David begged. The more he listened to Nova, the more he felt that the ice cavern was not a good ce. A hundred years was not a long time for Eternals, but what Nova said made David worry about Celeste! Chapter 1537 Chapter 1537 In the end, Nova could not stand David¡¯s pestering, so she told the truth about what happened to Celeste. To put it bluntly, the ice cavern was the prison of the Iridescent Sect. Once someonemitted a serious mistake, they would enter the ice cavern to ept punishment. It could be said that that ce was the nightmare of everyone in the Iridescent Sect. Those who entered would not have a good ending. The ice cavern was divided into manyyers. The lower you went, the more extreme the cold. In addition, the extremely cold air was a special energy simr to mind power. Except for mind power, all other means would not be able to defend against it. If the extreme cold air entered the body, it would not only make the person feel bone-piercing pain, but it would also affect their emotions. If you were exposed to the extreme cold air for a long time, even your personality would gradually change. Aftering out, the person would act like apletely different person even if they did not go crazy. Since Celeste was a Sovereign Ranker, she would be at the bottom. In Nova¡¯s mind, once Celeste emerged again after staying at the bottom of the ice cavern for a hundred years, she would not be the original Celeste anymore. As David listened to Nova, his face became more and more gloomy. When Nova had finished speaking, David¡¯s face sank, and his eyes shone coldly. Not only did Celeste have to bear the piercing pain after entering the ice cavern and face the wall for a hundred years, but her temperament in the future would also change. David could not ept this. ¡°Nova, is there any way to rescue Celeste?¡± David asked in a deep voice. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°David, I know you want to save Elder Red, but I can only tell you, don¡¯t even think about it. No one can change the reputable elders¡¯ decisions. If Elder Red wants toe out, she has to stay in the ice cavern for a hundred years and not one day less,¡± Nova shook her head and said. ¡°Is there really nothing I can do?¡± David asked unwillingly. ¡°No,¡± Nova directly denied. ¡°What if a Saintes along?¡± David was still unwilling. ¡°David, you think things are too simple. Even if you get a Saint toe forward, it is still impossible to rescue Elder Red. Nek is Saint, right? You also saw how Nek could only be respectful in front of the reputable elders and finally retreated in despair under the reputable elders¡¯ strength,¡± Nova sighed. She understood what David meant. He must have wanted to go home and to get a Saint to rescue Elder Red. Unfortunately, this was destined to fail. It was no certain whether David could get a Saint toe forward. After all, a Saint was a transcendent existence in Star Kingdom and not everyone could get them to show their face. Even if he could, he would most likely just get a Pre-Saint. This kind of Saint was useless in front of the reputable elders. What was the difference between them and Nek? David would not be able to the reputable elders unless he got a True Saint. However, it was all just talk. There was still little hope of rescuing Elder Red. One must know that there were four reputable elders in the Iridescent Sect. Therefore, what was the use of having a True Saint? Moreover, most of the Saints in Star Kingdom were Pre-Saints. Not many could achieve True Saint Rank. Also, every True Saint had a distinguished status and would not show their face so easily. Chapter 1538 Chapter 1538 It was obviously unlikely that David would get a True Saint. If David wanted to save Elder Red from the ice cavern, there was only one way, and it was to directly get a Sacred Saint toe forward. If a Sacred Saint came to the Iridescent Sect, the situation would be very different. The four reputable elders would definitely show respect to this person who stood at the top of the pyramid in Star Kingdom. However, the number of known Sacred Saints in the entire Star Kingdom could be counted on one hand. It was impossible for David toe into contact with such a character, let alone ask the other party to step forward. ¡°Nova, Saint Realm is a big realm, so there should be a hierarchy like Eternal Realm. Nek is a neer to Saint Realm, meanwhile, the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect had been in Saint Ream for a long time, so they are much stronger than Nek. Can you tell me the specific division of power?¡± Nova looked at David with some doubt. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She did not understand why someone like David did not even know the division of Saint Realm. ¡®Didn¡¯t the force he belongs to tell him about this matter?¡¯ However, Nova suppressed the doubts in her heart and patiently exined, ¡°Saint Realm is indeed divided into three ranks like Eternal Realm. Those who are new to Saint Realm like Nek are Pre-Saints, and the next is True Saint. I think Elder Red¡¯s teacher, Eira, is a True Saint, and thest rank of Saint Realm is Sacred Saint Rank. Currently, the known Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom can be counted on one hand. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that there are other hidden Sacred Saints, but there won¡¯t be too many. That is to say, Sacred Saint is the strongest in Star Kingdom.¡± David understood when he heard this. The three different ranks of Saint Realm were Pre-Saint Rank, True Saint Rank, and Sacred Saint Rank. Each rank should also be divided into beginner, mid,te, and peak. ording to Nova¡¯s guess, Celeste¡¯s teacher was a True Saint. However, she had no idea if she was a beginner True Saint or a peak True Saint. If David wanted to rescue Celeste, the safest way was to reach the realm above True Saint. At least a partial Sacred Saint was required, or even a Sacred Saint. David calcted silently in his heart. He was only an Eternal Ruler Rank now and he was too far from Saint Realm Sacred Saint. If he wanted to reach Sacred Saint Rank, the number ofvish points he required would be pretty huge. However, David could not worry about that now. He had to find a way to get enoughvish points to be a Sacred Saint and then rescue Celeste. Furthermore, he could not wait too long as Celeste was constantly suffering from piercing pain. It would be troublesome if the extreme cold air stayed in Celeste¡¯s body for a long time and caused her temperament to change drastically. ¡°Nova, ording to what you said, we can save Celeste as long as a Sacred Saintes forward, right?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes! But David, although I don¡¯t want to dampen your passion, I must tell you that there are only a few Sacred Saints in the entire Star Kingdom. You can¡¯t get them toe forward, and it¡¯s even impossible for you to meet them,¡± Nova could not stop herself from telling David. ¡°I know!¡± David replied casually. ¡°David, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. Sacred Saints are not someone you can meet whenever you want. Once you offend them, no one can save you. A Pre-Saint like Nek is not even worthy of kissing their foot,¡± Nova said with a frown. Seeing David¡¯s expression, she thought David was going to get a Sacred Saint toe forward. ¡®Isn¡¯t this courting death? ¡®How can he get a Sacred Saint so easily? ¡®If he makes a mistake, he will fall into eternal doom.¡¯ Chapter 1539 Chapter 1539 ¡°Thank you for reminding me, I understand what you mean, but don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t bother a Sacred Saint,¡± David exined. He knew that Nova had misunderstood him. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Right now, he was not thinking of asking a Sacred Saint to help but how to turn himself into a Sacred Saint. If Nova knew what David was thinking, she would think David was crazy. A beginner Ruler Ranker wanted to be a Sacred Saint in such a short time. This kind of thing would be impossible even if it was a dream, let alone in reality. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand! If you dare to bother a Sacred Saint, you will be pped to death if you encounter one with a bad temper. You will lose your life before you can save Elder Red.¡± ¡°Understood! Nova, I have something to ask you,¡± David said. ¡°Go ahead. As long as I can do it, I will try my best to satisfy you, but first and foremost, I can¡¯t do anything about Elder Red.¡± ¡°Nova, it¡¯s not about that. Celeste brought back a few women from outside and they are all my good friends. Celeste promised to take care of them, but now Celeste has entered the ice cavern and cannot protect herself. I hope you can help me take care of them.¡± ¡°You mean Selena and the others?¡± Nova asked. ¡°Exactly! Nova, do you know them?¡± David asked back. ¡°I not only know them, but Selena is my personal disciple, and the rest are also my disciples in name. I will hold a ceremony in three days for them. Needless to say, I will take good care of them and prevent them from being wronged by the Iridescent Sect,¡± said Nova with a smile. ¡°I see! Then I would like to thank you. With you around, I believe they will have a very good life in the Iridescent Sect.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m the head of the Iridescent Sect. They will certainly have a good life as my disciples. By the way, David, you care about them so much, so what¡¯s your rtionship with them?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ We¡¯re just friends.¡± ¡°Really? Why do I feel that you are more than just friends?¡± ¡°Nova, don¡¯t overthink. We really are just friends!¡± Nova smiled and did not continue to ask. From how David asked her to take care of those women, she knew that the rtionship between the two parties was not simple. However, everyone had their secrets, and since David did not want to tell her, she would stop asking. ¡°Okay, David, if there is nothing else, I have to go There are still many things waiting for me to deal with. You should also take a good rest. Since you survived a catastrophe today, I believe you have also come to a lot of realization. Try to improve your strength as that is more important than anything else. In Star Kingdom, all the rules are made by the strong, and only those who reach Saint Realm are eligible to participate in the rulemaking process.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nova, I will definitely work hard,¡± David said seriously. Nova continued, ¡°There are two sentences in Star Kingdom, one is that one should not insult a Saint, and the other is that everyone below Saints is an ant. Remember these two sentences. The first sentence is that you should not insult a Saint without remorse, and the second sentence is so that you will practice hard. Only when you reach Saint Realm can you break away from the category of ants. Even if I am a Peak Eternal, I would still be an ant in front of Nek the Saint if I were not the head of the Iridescent Sect.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first, and you can contact me anytime if you need anything!¡± Nova left after speaking. After Nek made such a fuss, the whole of the Iridescent Sect was buzzing. Nova was going to hold a meeting with the seniors of the sect and give everyone a reasonable exnation. David lived in the small courtyard. He encountered a life-and-death crisis the moment he arrived at Star Kingdom. It made David very upset. Nek was already on David¡¯s hit list. Once he had enough strength, he would kill this guy first. The next thing was to wait for Celia and the women¡¯s eptance ceremony three dayster to end. After confirming their safety, David would leave the Iridescent Sect. Chapter 1540 Chapter 1540 He would go out and spend money to getvish points. As for where to go, David had already thought about it. He would go to the Central Sacred Continent! It was thergest continent in Star Kingdom, and it was also the most prosperous continent in Star Kingdom. Eighty percent of the transaction volume of the entire Star Kingdom was generated from here. Therefore, one could see the importance of the Central Sacred Continent in Star Kingdom. Furthermore, it did not belong to any force. Each force had its own industry on the Central Sacred Continent, and the management of the Central Sacred Continent was in the hands of the Saints Association. The headquarters of the Saints Association was also on this continent. Therefore, no one dared to cause trouble here. The ce David originally chose was not the Central Sacred Continent. Even though it was the best ce to spend money, at the same time, there were also a lot of powerful people there. The Saints in Star Kingdom would oftene here. If he was not careful when he spent money on the Central Sacred Continent, he would be noticed by others. With David¡¯s current strength, anyone could easily kill him. ording to David¡¯s n at the beginning, he would start from a small ce step by step, and then slowly move closer to the Central Sacred Continent as his strength grew. By the time he finally stepped onto the Central Sacred Continent, he would be strong enough to protect himself. In doing so, he could greatly reduce the strength. This was the most reasonable n. It was a pity that Celeste was punished by her teacher to face the wall in the ice cavern for a hundred years, whichpletely disrupted David¡¯s n. If he followed the original n, David would not know how long it would take for him to gather enough strength. Celeste could not wait that long. In order to ensure that Celeste suffered as little as possible and avoid being affected by the extreme cold air David had to rescue her as quickly as possible. Thus, David had to change his n. He had to be quick and head straight to the Central Sacred Continent. Only then could David spend more money and get morevish points in a very short period. However, David had to be careful and not rx in the slightest throughout. Opportunities were often apanied by crises. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The purchasing power of Star Dor in Star Kingdom was simr to that of Somend Dors on Earth. If David spent tens of billions or hundreds of billions, it might not be very impressive in the Central Sacred Continent. After all, this was the most prosperous ce in Star Kingdom, and there were countless powerful forces stationed here. However, he was not going to limit his spending just to that. He would spend trillions, tens of trillions, or even hundreds of trillions. It would be hard not to get noticed. He could only do this slowly after he arrived at the Central Sacred Continent. He could naturally spend more with the increase in strength. If David were a Sacred Saint, who would dare to say anything if he spent hundreds of trillions of Star Dors? Chapter 1541 Chapter 1541 Three dayster, in the Iridescent Sect on the Iridescent Continent in Star Kingdom¡­ Ding dong! The bell rang continuously in the sect. Upon hearing this voice, all disciples of the Iridescent Sect who were not on duty would go to the main hall. Today was the day for the head, Nova, to hold her disciple eptance ceremony. Hence, no one dared to dilly-dally. However, this time, only the Iridescent Sect¡¯s own disciples participated in the ceremony. Compared with the eptance ceremony of the four reputable elders that was to take ce in three months, the scale and influence of this event was much smaller. The Iridescent Sect invited all the top forces in the entire Star Kingdom to participate in the disciple eptance ceremony in three months. The two ceremonies were not at the same level at all. This time, it was Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect and a peak Eternal, who was epting disciples. Three monthster, the four Saint Realm reputable elders were the ones epting their disciple. The gap between the two waspletely iparable. Of course, if Nova wanted to make a big deal of it, she could also invite most of the forces in Star Kingdom. After all, she was the head of the Iridescent Sect. She could also be considered one of the top figures in Star Kingdom. However, even if she wanted to make a big deal, the people who attended would definitely not be of the same level as those who woulde three monthster. Besides, Nova did not dare to steal the spotlight from the reputable elders, and with her personality, she would not make things too high-profile. Even if there was no ceremony for the reputable elders three monthster, she might still keep a low profile. David was also present at this time. He was attending as a guest of honor in the Iridescent Sect. After looking around, David found that although there were a lot of people at the scene, there were only a handful of men even when the main hall and the square outside the main hall were filled. Apart from him, there were only a few dozen men. Plus, they had a separate area arranged for them. It seemed that the Iridescent Sect was exactly as Celeste said. This was a sect that only epted female disciples. Even if there were men, they were either here for business or as guests. After all, the female disciples of the Iridescent Sect also had family and friends, so it was normal for the men to visit them asionally. Nova sat on the seat exclusively reserved for the head of the sect. When a woman next to her announced Selena¡¯s name, Selena came out, knelt in the middle of the hall, and bowed to Nova. ¡°Selena King, your disciple greets you, Master!¡± Selena said respectfully. ¡°Tea!¡± Someone next to her immediately came up and handed Selena a cup of tea. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After Selena took it, she got up and walked to Nova, offering the tea in both hands. ¡°Master, please have the tea.¡± After Nova took the tea, she took a sip and said, ¡°From now on, you are my personal disciple. In the future, your words and deeds will not only represent yourself but also represent me and the Iridescent Sect. I hope you will think twice about everything before you do it. Don¡¯t cause trouble for me and the sect, and at the same time, you must work hard to cultivate.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± Selena bowed her head and said respectfully. What followed was a series of tedious procedures. They had to pay respect to the founder of the sect, the dead grandmasters of the Iridescent Sect, and some grandmasters who had made great contributions to the development of the Iridescent Sect. Chapter 1542 Chapter 1542 Moreover, she would also need to get to know the seniors who held various important positions in the sect. David watched patiently. After today, he would leave this ce. Only then could heplete his n with peace of mind after watching Selena and the others settle down. At this time, there were many voices of discussion in David¡¯s ears. ¡°Lady Dream has not epted disciples for so many years, and now, she announces the eptance of her new disciples so suddenly. Where did Lady Dream find such an excellent personal disciple?¡± ¡°Who knows? The disciple that the reputable will be epting in three months also showed up out of nowhere! I wonder who is so lucky to be favored by the reputable elders and make the four reputable elderse out of seclusion to ept her at the same time. This is the first instance in the history of the sect.¡± ¡°Right? Since she¡¯s so valued by the four reputable elders, she will definitely be an important figure in the Iridescent Sect in the future. I want to meet this mysterious woman to see who she is.¡± ¡°It seems that we have found all the seven high priestesses. If Selena can be Lady Dream¡¯s personal disciple, she must be able to upy a spot among the seven high priestesses. In addition to the mysterious woman that the reputable elders want to ept, we have found the seven high priestesses of this year.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure! The seven high priestesses only have these two positions to fill and countless women in the Star Kingdom are fighting for a spot. I didn¡¯t expect the spots to be snatched away by two women who appeared out of nowhere. I wonder how many people will cry themselves to sleep at night.¡± ¡°The seven high priestesses are the disciples with the highest status in our sect. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be one of them? This is the best chance to be famous in the Star Kingdom.¡± Numerous members of the sect were whispering among each other. David heard everything but he ignored them. He did not care about the seven fairies or the seven high priestesses. He could rest assured as long as Selena, Celia, and others were safe. He would let them live here temporarily. When he was strong enough, he would protect them by himself. Because of the incident surrounding Celeste, David did not have the slightest affection for the Iridescent Sect and the four Saint Realm reputable elders, especially Celeste¡¯s teacher. Obviously, her apprentice Celeste was the one was humiliated by Nek in that matter, but in the end, Celeste was sent to the ice cavern to ept the most severe punishment. ¡®Is this how a teacher should be? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t the teacher protect her disciple¡¯s shorings and protect them from being bullied? ¡®That old hag is not worthy of being a teacher at all.¡± If it were not for the fact that Nova gave David a good impression, and that with his current strength, he could not protect Celia and the others, David would have directly taken Celia and the others away. Although Nova was the head, she could not make decisions for the Iridescent Sect. Therefore, David nned to take the women away from the Iridescent Sect after he was strong enough to rescue Celeste. The ceremony in the main hall was still going on in an orderly manner. Soon, Selena finished the whole process and stepped aside. Then, the woman next to Nova continued to call out. ¡°Celia Young, Pearl Warner, Mia Concord, Astrid Barlowe, Julia Stefani, Amelia Hahn, Ava Snowden, Goldie Rogers, and Sandy Luther.¡± All nine names were called out. Celia and others also went to the middle of the hall and knelt one after another, forming a beautiful scenery. Each of the nine women had her own merits. Among them, Mia and Astrid were the most beautiful, and they were not inferior to the seven fairies This was quite rare. ¡°Your disciple greets you, Master!¡± The nine said respectfully at the same time. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Then, they had to go through the same process as Selena. The difference was that Selena was Nova¡¯s personal disciple, while Celia and the other eight were just disciples in name. The gap between personal disciple and disciple in name was veryrge. Their status and resource allocation were not at the same level. After epting Selena, Nova continued to ept nine more people as her disciples in name. This shocked countless disciples of the Iridescent Sect. This happened so suddenly. They always thought that Nova was only taking a personal disciple. One must know that Nova had never epted any disciples before. Chapter 1543 Chapter 1543 After the ceremony was over, Nova made an announcement publicly. Her personal discipline Selena would be one of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect. So far, six of the seven slots for the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect were filled. They would gather all seven with one more. As for thest position, everyone knew that it was reserved for the mysterious woman who was about to learn from the four reputable elders. In addition, this mysterious woman would be the head of the seven high priestesses. In other words, the new seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect were all gathered. Their names would be famous in Star Kingdom and would be known by countless people in three months. Then, the disciples of the Iridescent Sect dispersed in an orderly manner. David also returned to his residence. He immediately contacted Nova to tell her that he was going to leave. Before he left, he also wanted to see Selena and others. He had no time to waste. He had to get to the Central Sacred Continent as soon as possible to implement his spending ns. If he stayed in the Iridescent Sect, he would not be able to increase his strength by even a little. Nova tried to convince him to stay, but after seeing that David had made up his mind to go, she stopped persuading him. She knew that David was going to find a way to save Elder Red. However, in Nova¡¯s opinion, there was no way he would seed. The Iridescent Sect with four Saint Realm reputable elders would only show respect to Sacred Saints and no one else. Before long, David would realize that it was impossible for him to save Elder Red. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Nova arranged for an attendant to take David to the residence of Selena and others to let them have a chat alone. In the small courtyard where Selena and the others live. ¡°David, you said you were leaving?¡± Celia asked, staring at David. The other women also turned their attention to David. ¡°Yeah,¡± David replied. ¡°When?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you.¡± ¡°Are you in such a rush? Can¡¯t you stay a few more days?¡± Celia asked reluctantly. ¡°Yeah, Dave, please stay a few more days!¡± Sandy pleaded with a pout. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celia, Sandy. I still have important things to do, so I have to leave as soon as possible.¡± David exined. ¡°Then where are you going? When will youe back to see us?¡± ¡°I will go to the Central Sacred Continent. As for how long it will be until I see you again, I am not sure. In any case, I wille back as soon as possible.¡± ¡°David, are you trying to save Celeste?¡± Selena interrupted suddenly. David looked at Selena. Then, he frowned and asked, ¡°You know about Celeste?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard from people in the sect and word about it has spread recently. Celeste was punished by her teacher to go into the ice cavern to face the wall and think about her mistakes. She can onlye out after a hundred years.¡± ¡°We have also heard that the ice cavern is a very scary ce. Only those who have made serious mistakes in the sect will be sent there. What crime did Celestemit? Why did her teacher ask her to go in and face the wall for a hundred years?¡± ¡°Celeste is such an amazing person. Her teacher is too mean!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Celeste is such an amazing person, so she shouldn¡¯t have made any big mistakes. She must have been framed. David, you must find a way to rescue Celeste!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dave! You must find a way to get Celeste out, and you can¡¯t let her suffer in the ice cavern.¡± Everyone spoke at the same time. In their eyes, David was omnipotent. Back then, David saved Earth, then when he went to the Milky Way, he saved the entire Milky Way and became the Master of the Milky Way. Thus, they believed the same would happen in Star Kingdom. They had a sense of blind trust in David. No matter what shocking things David did, they would think it was normal. Chapter 1544 Chapter 1544 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone! I will definitely rescue Celeste, so I must leave as soon as possible now. If I leave one day earlier, it might mean Celeste will suffer one less day of torture.¡± Although David said this, there was a bitter smile in his heart. ¡®It¡¯s not easy to rescue Celeste!¡¯ As he looked into everyone¡¯s extremely trusting eyes, David did not want to tell them the truth and make them worry. ¡°David, are you sure? Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself,¡± Selena said worriedly. Her strength was the highest among these women. Since she was a child, she grew up in the King family, the number one hidden family on Earth. Therefore, she was more knowledgeable. Naturally, she knew that it would not be so easy to rescue Celeste from the hands of the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. Although she also knew how extraordinary David was, this was Star Kingdom. A high-level civilization with so many powerful people. David had to start from scratch here. How could he possibly rescue Celeste in such a short time? ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Celeste has done so much for us, so I will definitely rescue her,¡± David said seriously.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Do you need me to talk to Master and see if she can do anything?¡± Selena said. ¡°That¡¯s right! How could I forget that Master is the head of the Iridescent Sect? She has such a good rtionship with Celeste. I think we can ask her,¡± Sandy said excitedly. Her mind was the purest. She did not even think about theplexities of this. After hearing this, David smiled bitterly in his heart again. ¡®If Nova could save Celeste, I wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble.¡¯ Since this involved a reputable elder who was also a True Saint, only those who were stronger than a True Saint would have a chance to rescue Celeste. Even Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect, was helpless. She was only a peak Eternal after all. ¡°Stop worrying. Your master is the head of the Iridescent Sect and she needs to consider the overall situation. This matter involves Celeste¡¯s teacher who¡¯s also a reputable elder. Therefore, she also has her own concerns. You have just be her disciple, so don¡¯t add to the chaos,¡± David directly refused. Everyone figured he was right The head of a sect sometimes needed to consider issues from the perspective of the overall sect. She could not do whatever she wanted just like others. ¡°David, you must be careful no matter what. Your safety is the most important thing.¡± ¡°I know! Don¡¯t worry! If I was able to start from a small like Earth and get to the top of the Milky Way step by step and be the Master of the Milky Way, I believe I can also do the same in Star Kingdom. I can definitely save Celeste.¡± ¡°David, we trust you!¡± ¡°Yes, I believe in you! You can definitely do it.¡± Everyone expressed their support. David bid farewell to them as Celia and the others looked at him reluctantly. He then contacted Nova and said he was leaving immediately. Nova came by herself and sent David out of the Iridescent Sect. She handed a memory stone to David and said, ¡°David, this memory stone contains the gxy map of the known regions of the Star Kingdom. It will be helpful for you as you move around in the Star Kingdom in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nova!¡± David thanked her as he took the stone. This was exactly what he needed right now. ¡°Then I won¡¯t see you off. Have a smooth journey. If you encounter any unsolvable problems, you can contact me at any time.¡± ¡°Thanks, Nova! I understand bye!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± David left without looking back. Nova stayed put. It was obviously impossible for David to rescue Elder Red, yet for some reason, Nova had a glimmer of expectation in her heart, hoping that a miracle would happen. Chapter 1545 Chapter 1545 After David said goodbye to Nova and left the Iridescent Sect, he took out the memory stone Nova gave him. The function of this one-time use memory stone was very simple. The contents inside would be automatically transferred into the brain after the user crushed it. David crushed the memory stone directly. Aplete map of the known areas in Star Kingdom appeared in his mind. Complete gxy maps were very rare in Star Kingdom. What the general forces had were only the regional gxy maps where their own forces were located. Only major forces had aplete gxy map. Nova gave David such a generous gift. After following the guidelines of the gxy map, David identified the direction, tore apart the three- dimensional space, entered the four-dimensional space, and quickly went to the Central Sacred Continent. Now, he had to implement his n as soon as possible to improve his strength without any dy. Without power, nothing else mattered in Star Kingdom. One could not protect the people around them with their words. They would not even feel safe at all. It was a pity that with David¡¯s current beginner Ruler Rank strength, he could only travel in four- dimensional space. Otherwise, the distance would be closer in a space with a higher dimension. If that were the case, it would take less time for David to reach the Central Sacred Continent. The distance from the Iridescent Continent to the Central Sacred Continent was so great. Even if David was heading forward at his full speed in the four-dimensional space, it would still take a long time for him to arrive. As David made his way to the Central Sacred Continent, inside a forbidden ce in the Iridescent Sect¡­ The world was white on the bottom floor of the ice cavern and there were extremely cold and strong winds there. Everything around was formed by ice that was more than 10 thousand years old. All creatures below Eternal Realm would be turned into ice sculptures in an instant as soon as they stepped foot inside.. Celeste was sitting cross-legged at that moment. A thickyer of frost had formed on her body. Fortunately, her mind power had been greatly improved in the past few months she had intercourse with David, so she could temporarily resist the invasion of the extreme cold air. If she only had her previous mind power, the extreme cold air might have already entered her body. Once the extreme cold air entered her body, it would cause frostbite to various organs of the body and invade the bones, giving the victim bone-piercing pain. On the other hand, although the extreme cold air would cause frostbite to various organs in the body, it would not cause death. This was because Eternals could continuously generate vitality to repair their body. This would then form a bnce so that the Eternals who entered this ce could endure the icy pain brought by the extreme cold air for a long time but not die. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Who could endure such constant torture if they stayed here for dozens or hundreds of years? Celeste was trying to use her mind power to resist the extreme cold around her. She had to be fully concentrated, and she could not rx even a little. Otherwise, if the extreme cold air entered her body, it would arouse the desire in her body. Celeste did not know what the consequences would be if these two forces were activated at the same time. After all, this had never been done before. In any case, it would definitely not be a good thing. However, even if she could barely withstand the extreme cold now, she would not be able to suppress the desire in her body over time. Chapter 1546 Chapter 1546 At that time, not only must she suppress her desire, but she also needed to resist the extreme cold. Two huge forces attacked her from inside and outside. Celeste felt that she might not be able to take care of all these aspects, and it would be troublesome. It was just that she could not do anything about it. Since Master Eira asked her to face the wall in the ice cavern for a hundred years, then she had to stay there for a hundred years. However, right now, it was hard to say whether she couldst for a year, let alone a hundred years. With bitterness in her heart, Celeste muttered to herself, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not even giving your disciple a chance! ¡°Why? Why won¡¯t you listen to me? ¡°Why are you punishing me like this when it¡¯s clearly not my fault? ¡°In the past, those who entered the ice cavern were all members of the sect who hadmitted serious crimes. But what crime did Imit? You didn¡¯t even hesitate before you sent me here to suffer a hundred years of pain. ¡°Just because I offended a Saint? How are you so cruel? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°When did the Iridescent Sect be so afraid of a Pre-Saint who just stepped into Saint Realm? ¡°A hundred years! Will I still be me after a hundred years? ¡°Master, I have no rtives. You raised me and taught me all my skills. ¡°Without you, I might have left this world long ago. ¡°Thus, I have always respected you, and even if you ask me to die, I will not hesitate at all. ¡°But this time, I am really disappointed. ¡°Because I can¡¯t respect a teacher who punishes her disciple after her disciple has been wronged. ¡°Perhaps in your heart, I was no longer your disciple the moment I lost my alluring body and became an ordinary person. ¡°I wish Nek just killed me back then. ¡°In this way, at least I would still be able to imagine that you killed Nek that b*st*rd and avenged me. ¡°I will treat these one hundred years as me repaying your kindness. After one hundred years, no matter what I be, you will no longer be my master in my heart. ¡°However, I will still repay you for raising me. ¡°David, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have brought you to Star Kingdom, I hope you don¡¯t hate me.¡± After Celeste finished talking to herself, she fell into silence again. She had no idea that the reason why Eira treated her like this was not that she was afraid of Nek the Saint. She was not bothered by a Pre-Saint at all. Instead, the activation of Celeste¡¯s alluring body disrupted Eira and her sisters¡¯ n, and this n was very important to them. It could even be said that the four sisters existed because of this n. They had put too much energy and too much time into it. They were almost at thest stage, but because Celeste suddenly had such an ident, they had no choice but to temporarily set it aside. It was not easy to train Lorraine to reach Saint Realm. Even though Lorraine had an intact alluring body and was extremely talented, it would also take at least thousands of years. Celeste was almost 2000 years old, and she was only at thete Sovereign Rank. She had not even reached peak Eternal. If she wanted to break through Eternal Realm and be a Saint, it would take at least a thousand more years, and she might not even seed. That was why Eira treated her like this. Even if Celeste told Eira she found a way to improve her mind power and did not lose her status as a genius, which was what seemed to be the case now, it would not change Eira¡¯s attitude towards her. This was because the moment Celeste¡¯s alluring body was activated, she had already lost her original value to Eira. Chapter 1547 Chapter 1547 Time passed day by day. Celeste was at the bottom of the ice cavern, fighting against the extreme cold with all her strength as Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. David continued to move rapidly in the direction of the Central Sacred Continent in the four-dimensional space. Inside the Iridescent Sect, Selena and the others also began to devote themselves to intensive cultivation, striving to advance toward Eternal Realm. Originally, Selena, as Lady Dream¡¯s personal disciple, could live in a more advanced residence, but she refused to be separated from Celia and the others. Therefore, she applied to her teacher Nova in hopes to stay here so she could practice with everyone and make progress together. For David¡¯s sake, Nova agreed and asked Selena to take care of everyone. Time flew by and soon half a month had passed. Every two or three days, David woulde out of the four-dimensional space and return to the three- dimensional space to check whether his route was correct and whether there was any deviation from his destination. The reason why they could travel such a long distance over such a long time in the four-dimensional space to go from the Milky Way to the Star Kingdom was that Celeste had a special cruising device. It could help determine their position in a high-dimensional space at any time to make sure they did not deviate from their course. Even if there was a deviation, they could also correct it in time. However, David did not have it, so he had toe out and make sure he was on the right course. It was easy to deviate from the original route as he was traveling in a high-dimensional space. If not corrected in time, he would be likely to get farther and farther away from his destination. Generally, people who traveled in high-dimensional spaces would prepare a cruising device. David had no idea of this. Otherwise, he would definitely have asked Nova for one too so it would not be so troublesome, and he would not need toe out so frequently to confirm his position. In the beginning, he did not check it for a week, but when he came out, he found out he had significantly deviated from his original route. If he kept going like this, he might never make it to the Central Sacred Continent in his lifetime. After that, David learned his lesson, so he woulde out and look frequently to make sure he was on the right track. In a void in Star Kingdom, a merchant ship was heading for the Central Sacred Continent. The Central Sacred Continent was thergest trade market in the entire Star Kingdom. Eighty percent of the transactions in Star Kingdom took ce here, showing how prosperous this ce. There were many trade ships of various sizes thate in and out of this ce every day. The merchant ship heading for the Central Sacred Continent now was one of them. Merchant ships could not travel in high-dimensional spaces, so they could only travel slowly in three- dimensional space. Their speed would be much slower than that of David, who traveled through four-dimensional space. However, merchant ships would not always travel at such a slow speed. After paying a certain fee, they could use the established wormhole to quickly reach their destination. It was just like a highway on Earth. Normally, they could only travel 40 miles per hour, but when they got on the highway, they could travel 120 miles per hour, which would be three times faster. However, wormholes would be much faster than that. If the speed of a merchant ship in three-dimensional space waspared to 40 miles, then its speed in the wormhole could reach more than 4000 miles, which was more than a hundred times faster. Of course, the construction and maintenance of wormholes wereplicated, so it would cost a lot to use them. Chapter 1548 Chapter 1548 Marlee Jung was patiently responding to her daughter¡¯s curiosity, but she was actually extremely nervous. The merchant ship was about to reach the entrance of the wormhole to the Central Sacred Continent. This stretch of travel was the most dangerous because all merchant ships going to the Central Sacred Continent from this direction would pass this area and go to the Central Sacred Continent via the wormhole. Therefore, a lot of space pirates who specialized in robbing merchant ships who lie in wait here. It would be fine if they ran into normal space pirates. They only needed to pay a toll and they would be allowed to pass without any harm. If they encountered wanted criminals who were greedy, cruel, and responsible for major crimes, not only would the goods of this ship be taken away, but even the lives of the mother, daughter, and the whole ship would not be spared. This was what worried Marlee the most. As long as they passed this stretch and reached the entrance of the wormhole safely, their trip would be considered a sess. It could also bring huge benefits to her family and allow the family to continue to prosper. The merchants in the Star Kingdom who traveled ships were most afraid of this area near the wormholes. If they were not careful, they and their ship would be destroyed. This was equivalent to risking their lives in the pursuit of money. However, space pirates would not just rob anyone. They would not dare touch the merchant ships of some big trading houses. If they did, the big business would send powerhouses to hunt them down endlessly. To put it bluntly, these space pirates would only bully the weak but feared the strong. They would only target minor forces. If merchant ships from small families like Marlee¡¯s were discovered by the space pirates, they would be doomed. If they were lucky, they would just spend some money to avoid disasters. If they were unlucky, they would end up with nothing. Marlee kept praying nervously in her heart to not run into any space pirates. After the shipment was delivered safely, the Jung family would be able to survive for a while longer. She could not help it either. As a woman, she also wanted to take care of her husband and raise her children at home. However, it was a pity she did not have this life. In the past, Marlee was a well-known beauty on the she was from as well as the surrounding gxy. Countless suitors woulde forward to ask for her hand. However, she was too proud. She was not interested in those guys who proposed marriage to her. All girls had amorous ideals and all girls had dreams. Marlee wanted to marry a world-renowned genius and hero, not these kids from rich families who relied on their families to show off their might. However, there was no shortage of forces that were much stronger than the Jung family among the many suitors. Eventually, the Jung family could not bear the pressure, so they asked her to choose someone for marriage. In the end, Marlee got so annoyed that she quietly left her family to wander space, hoping to meet her Prince Charming. She would then leave for decades. ¡®When she returned to the family again, her stomach was huge. Marlee returned to the family pregnant, but no man was apanying her. No matter how much the family elders asked, she never said who the father of the child in her stomach was. Just like that, Marlee gave birth to her current daughter in her family and named her Peggy Jung.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Decades ago, because of Marlee¡¯s departure, the Jung family was secretly suppressed by some forces around them. The Jung family¡¯s life also gradually worsened. Now that Marlee came back pregnant, it annoyed the surrounding forces who had proposed marriage to the Jung family. At first, they just watched from the dark. After all, would the man Marlee fancied be subpar? Not to mention, since she was pregnant with this man¡¯s child, what would happen if she only came back early so that she could n a grand wedding? Who could guarantee that Marlee¡¯s man was inferior to them? What if the man Marlee met was a direct descendant of a major force power in Star Kingdom? Chapter 1549 Chapter 1549 If they dared to take action against the Jung family, wouldn¡¯t they be courting death? At this time, the Jung family also quietly spread some news. They imed the father of the child in Marlee¡¯s stomach was the heir of a certain powerful force in Star Kingdom and it would inherit the whole family in the future. Therefore, his strength must have been unmatched. As soon as the news came out, everyone genuinely believed it. Therefore, during the time that Marlee was pregnant and had just returned to the Jung family, the forces that had been suppressing the Jung family all stopped at the same time and sentpensation for suppressing the Jung family over the years, causing them huge losses. The Jung family also took this opportunity to rapidly expand the family¡¯s strength. They then became stronger than before Marlee left. However, the good times did notst long. After the birth of Marlee¡¯s daughter Peggy, the surrounding forces still had not heard about Marlee¡¯s wedding or any big force of Star Kingdoming to visit. Therefore, they began to get restless and started probing secretly and cautiously. The Jung family could not do anything about it as they knew that the secret would eventuallye out. Hence, they could only gather as much power as possible. As time went by day by day, Peggy also gradually grew up. The surrounding forces then determined that Marlee¡¯s man did not exist. Thus, they began to suppress the Jung family with all their strength to vent their anger after being deceived by the Jung family. That was why the Jung family had been restricted everywhere in recent years. Their strength could be described as falling to rock bottom. If they could not find a solution, the Jung family would fall from grace and be an ordinary family. They also thought about giving up everything now and finding a ce to live in seclusion. However, they were worried that those guys would hot spare them so easily. Marlee also knew that she was the one who caused the current situation of the Jung family. If she listened to her family and found someone decent to marry from nearby, the Jung family would not have ended up like this. If that were to happen, she would probably be a housewife now. However, Marlee used to be so proud, and she refused to live like this for the rest of her life. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She was going to travel and see the world. If Marlee were to choose now, she would still be unwilling to just find someone at home to marry and have children. However, if she went out again, she would not allow herself to fall into this situation again and cause the child in her stomach to not have a father. Marlee only took her daughter for this trip because the Jung family was about to be cornered by the forces around them. They had been on the merchant ship for more than a year, and they would soon arrive at the Central Sacred Continent. If they seeded, the Jung family would receive huge financial support. Although the Jung family could not rise back to the top, at least they would be able to survive for a while. However, as far as Marlee knew, the stretch of space before they reached the wormhole was the most dangerous period in the whole journey. There were many space pirates here waiting for passing merchant ships to approach. Although there were patrol ships sent by the Central Sacred Continent to act as added security, the scope of their patrols was too broad and they could not cover the entire area, so the passing ships could only rely on their luck. If they were lucky and encountered a patrol from the Central Sacred Continent, they were basically safe. Space pirates would not dare to go against the patrols. Even if they did not meet a patrol, they would be fine as long as they did not run into space pirates. While Marlee was silently praying, a loud bang interrupted her. Her daughter Peggy screamed in fright and threw herself into her arms. Marlee looked over nervously. There was a big hole in the cabin, and a figure suddenly appeared in their room. Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550 David shook his dizzy head before he stood up and looked around. He was obviously not in the void anymore but in a strange room. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He thought he had reached the Central Sacred Continent, but the timing was obviously wrong. I have not even covered half the distance!¡± When he saw Marlee and her daughter. David asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where is this ce?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Marlee did not answer David¡¯s question. Instead, she held her daughter Peggy tightly and asked cautiously. ¡°I was a passer-by and identally crashed into this ce. I hope you will forgive me.¡± ¡°You¡­ You are not a space pirate?¡± ¡°Space pirate? What space pirate?¡± David asked suspiciously. Marlee was taken aback. ¡®Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know about space pirates?¡¯ After that, she realized that they might be called something else in other ces or other people. ¡°Space pirates are a group of scoundrels who make a living by robbing merchant ships,¡± Marlee exined. David understood ¡®So, they¡¯re like pirates on Earth. ¡®This mature and charming woman probably thought I was a space pirate!¡¯ David felt that his temperament should not fit the image of a space pirate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯m not a pirate.¡± ¡°Are you really not a space pirate?¡± ¡°Of course not! If I were a space pirate, why would I say so many things to you?¡± Marlee thought about it and felt that David was right. If he were a space pirate, he would have already taken action. Why would he talk so much nonsense? Knock knock knock! At this time, there was a knock on the door outside the room. ¡°Miss, the merchant ship seems to have hit something just now.¡± ¡°I know! It¡¯s just a piece of gravel floating in the void. Don¡¯t make a fuss, everyone, just move on!¡± Marlee said to the person outside the door. 1 ¡°Okay, Miss!¡± The person who knocked left. Marlee looked at David again. After careful observation, she noticed the guy who suddenly appeared in her room was young and handsome. David did not look like a child from an ordinary family at a first nce. His image and temperament were unique, and he looked nothing like a space pirate. This put Marlee at ease for a while. When she was wandering outside, she also met many geniuses. She might not be able to read people, but she had at least some experience with different people. This guy David did not seem simple at first nce. Perhaps he was a direct descendant of some major force who came out to train. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why are you here?¡± Marlee asked. ¡°My name is David! As for why I am here¡­¡± David spread his hands and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Then what were you doing before you came in here?¡± ¡°I was just resting in the void! Then, I all of a sudden I appeared here. I am also very puzzled.¡± ¡®I see!¡¯ Marlee had an answer in her mind. David should have been resting in the void when her merchant ship passed by and identally bumped into him. She unexpectedly ran into a person in the boundless void. Chapter 1551 Chapter 1551 David shook his dizzy head before he stood up and looked around. He was obviously not in the void anymore but in a strange room. He thought he had reached the Central Sacred Continent, but the timing was obviously wrong. I have not even covered half the distance!¡± When he saw Marlee and her daughter. David asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, where is this ce?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Marlee did not answer David¡¯s question. Instead, she held her daughter Peggy tightly and asked cautiously. ¡°I was a passer-by and identally crashed into this ce. I hope you will forgive me.¡± ¡°You¡­ You are not a space pirate?¡± ¡°Space pirate? What space pirate?¡± David asked suspiciously. Marlee was taken aback. ¡®Is there anyone who doesn¡¯t know about space pirates?¡¯ Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After that, she realized that they might be called something else in other ces or other people. ¡°Space pirates are a group of scoundrels who make a living by robbing merchant ships,¡± Marlee exined. David understood ¡®So, they¡¯re like pirates on Earth. ¡®This mature and charming woman probably thought I was a space pirate!¡¯ David felt that his temperament should not fit the image of a space pirate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯m not a pirate.¡± ¡°Are you really not a space pirate?¡± ¡°Of course not! If I were a space pirate, why would I say so many things to you?¡± Marlee thought about it and felt that David was right. If he were a space pirate, he would have already taken action. Why would he talk so much nonsense? Knock knock knock! At this time, there was a knock on the door outside the room. ¡°Miss, the merchant ship seems to have hit something just now.¡± ¡°I know! It¡¯s just a piece of gravel floating in the void. Don¡¯t make a fuss, everyone, just move on!¡± Marlee said to the person outside the door. 1 ¡°Okay, Miss!¡± The person who knocked left. Marlee looked at David again. After careful observation, she noticed the guy who suddenly appeared in her room was young and handsome. David did not look like a child from an ordinary family at a first nce. His image and temperament were unique, and he looked nothing like a space pirate. This put Marlee at ease for a while. When she was wandering outside, she also met many geniuses. She might not be able to read people, but she had at least some experience with different people. This guy David did not seem simple at first nce. Perhaps he was a direct descendant of some major force who came out to train. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why are you here?¡± Marlee asked. ¡°My name is David! As for why I am here¡­¡± David spread his hands and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°Then what were you doing before you came in here?¡± ¡°I was just resting in the void! Then, I all of a sudden I appeared here. I am also very puzzled.¡± ¡®I see!¡¯ Marlee had an answer in her mind. David should have been resting in the void when her merchant ship passed by and identally bumped into him. She unexpectedly ran into a person in the boundless void. Chapter 1552 Chapter 1552 Marlee was also a little speechless. ¡®My luck is really something else. ¡®But bumping into him is fine, it¡¯s much better than running into space pirates.¡¯ ¡°Sorry, David, we probably identally bumped into you,¡± Marlee said a little apologetically after thinking about it. In reality, David probably had a clear idea of what had happened. When he just came out of the four-dimensional space, he was hit by something under his feet. ¡°Well, Ma¡¯am, can I ask where this is?¡± ¡°You are on my merchant ship. We came from a distant gxy and are about to go to the Central Sacred Continent.¡± ¡°Oh? Are you also going to the Central Sacred Continent?¡± ¡°Exactly! Why? Are you also going to the Central Sacred Continent?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Although it¡¯s a bit of a coincidence, I¡¯m indeed nning to go there,¡± David replied. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s really a coincidence, David. Since you are a little tired, you can rest here. Our destination is the same, so when we arrive at the Central Sacred Continent, I will call you,¡± Marlee suggested. ¡°No, Ma¡¯am. I can go alone. I don¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± David refused. It was not like he was really tired and wanted to rest, it was just an excuse. He could not say that he just came out of the four-dimensional space! Plus, how would the merchant ship be as fast as David in the four-dimensional space? ¡°David, don¡¯t refuse. We are very sorry that our ship hit you, so you can just rest here. In a few days, we will reach the entrance of the wormhole to the Central Sacred Continent. Once we get there, we will be able to reach the Central Sacred Continent soon,¡± Marlee said. The reason why she let David rest on the ship was not just because she felt guilty about hitting him. At first nce, David was a man of considerable background. In case they encountered space pirates, they might be able to escape with the help of the forces behind David. Even if they could not get away, David should be pretty strong since he was able to drift alone in the void. The more people, the more power. ¡°Mister, just listen to my mom and rest here!¡± Marlee¡¯s daughter in her arms also persuaded David. David would never have stayed here anyway because he did not have that much time to waste. In the end, he heard Marlee say that they would be able to reach the entrance of the wormhole to the Central Sacred Continent soon. Thus, David changed his mind. 1 This specially constructed wormhole would be faster than moving in four-dimensional space. ¡®I¡¯ll just rest here then. I don¡¯t even have toe out at any time to determine the route.¡¯ ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± David asked, looking at the little girl in Marlee¡¯s arms. ¡°Mister, my name is Peggy,¡± the little girl replied. ¡°Piggy? Uh¡­ What a nice name!¡± David smiled awkwardly. It was the first time he heard such a name. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s a nickname!¡¯ David thought so in his heart. Peggy noticed his tone and expression because whenever she introduced her name, she would often be misunderstood like this. ¡°Mister, my name is not Piggy, but Peggy,¡± the little girl said angrily. ¡°Um¡­ Is there a difference?¡± David asked. ¡°Of course, there is a difference!¡± ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s the difference.¡± ¡°Mister, you are talking about the animal. My name is Peggy, P-E-G-G-Y, not P-I-G-G-Y,¡± The little girl exined. ¡°Oh! So your name is Peggy! I thought it was Piggy!¡± David said with a smile. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m mad and I am ignoring you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Peggy, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s my fault,¡± David quickly admitted his mistake and apologized. Marlee listened to the conversation between David and her daughter. Herst bit of worry soon dissapeared. If David was able to apologize to a little girl it showed that he had a good temper and he was not evil. Even if he were a direct descendant of some powerful force, he was not cruel. By keeping David on board, Marlee was also taking a gamble. Now it seemed that there were only advantages and no disadvantages. Chapter 1553 Chapter 1553 David¡¯s easy-going personality quickly made Marlee let down her guard. Women believed in their sixth sense, and Marlee was no exception. Moreover, she gathered enough experience when she previously left her family to wander outside. Although she only interacted with David for a very short while, as the saying goes ¡®the face was the index of the mind¡¯. David¡¯s image and temperament, coupled with his easy-going personality, could be very deceiving. Therefore, it would be hard for people to treat him as the bad guy. Even Marlee¡¯s daughter Peggy, a seven or eight-year-old girl, liked David. Otherwise, she would not take the initiative to talk to him and ask to keep him around. David decided to stay and soon he got along with Marlee and her daughter. He also found out that the beautiful woman¡¯s name was Marlee Jung. The little girl¡¯s name was Peggy Jung, which David already knew. Both mother and daughter had the samest name, which sparked David¡¯s curiosity. ¡®Is the father of this little girl also surnamed Jung? Or is her father a live-in son-inw? ¡®There are also children with their mother¡¯s surname on Earth. ¡®However, it¡¯s because the woman¡¯s family is too wealthy and too powerful, causing the man to marry into her family and be the live-in son-inw. ¡®If not, the children will normally have the father¡¯s surname.¡¯ David figured it would not be appropriate to ask and of course, he was not very interested. He just learned that the Jung family where the mother and daughter came from was in a very remote gxy very far away from the Central Sacred Continent. They had been on this merchant ship for more than a year. They even went through several wormholes throughout the journey. The reason they were heading to the Central Sacred Continent was to transport the unique resources from their gxy to the Central Sacred Continent to sell at a high price. After a brief chat with Marlee and her daughter, David prepared going to leave. After all, this was their room. Therefore, it would not be appropriate for him to stay here for a long time. If the beautiful woman¡¯s husband was also on the ship and saw this, it would be hard for him to exin himself. ¡°Marlee, it¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t bother you,¡± David stood up and bid his farewell. ¡°Wait a minute, David! You were drifting in the void so it must have been a long time since you had a good meal. I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare some simple food for you. You can rest after eating.¡± Marlee said. After bing Eternal, David no longer needed food for supplement. His body could automatically absorb the energy between heaven and earth, and then provide it to various organs. Eternal ate purely for enjoyment. Other than that, they would also eat some rare treasures of heaven and earth which were good for their body. Although David was only a beginner Ruler Rank, he was still a real Eternal. He would only eat if he was in the mood. However, how could he be in the mood to eat now? His heart was already set on the Central Sacred Continent. When David wanted to refuse and said that he did not need it, he stopped himself immediately as the words were right on his lips. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Since the other party did not know that he was an Eternal, why should he expose himself? He had secretly investigated the situation on this merchant ship. The strongest person here was the beautiful woman named Marlee in front of her. She was a Universe Realm peak Infinity Ranker and she was just a step away from being an Eternal. However, this would be a huge gap and it had stopped so many people before. After all, the jump from Universe Realm to Eternal Realm could be said to be an astronomical leap. The gap between the two realms was miles apart. It was not so easy for Marlee to cross this gap. As for the other people on board, they were all irrelevant characters. Chapter 1554 Chapter 1554 David was brought to the Iridescent Sect by Celeste when he first came to Star Kingdom. Who had he met in the Iridescent Sect? Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect, Nek, the new Saint of the Simmons family, and the two Saint Realm reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. Which of these people was not a prominent figure in Star Kingdom? Even at Nova¡¯s eptance ceremony, David was arranged to sit in the VIP area surrounded by middle- ranked and senior figures of the Iridescent Sect. The vast majority of them were Eternals. This led David to mistakenly believe that Eternals were everywhere in Star Kingdom and that they were not special at all as they were all over the ce. In reality, this was incorrect. Eternals in Star Kingdom were indeed not as rare as in low- and mid-level civilizations, but they were also not everywhere. It depended on where one was. If one was in the most prosperous ce in Star Kingdom like the Central Sacred Continent, Eternals were nothing. One could also say there were heaps of them. However, Eternals were still overlords in many remote corners of Star Kingdom. For example, the gxy where Marlee Jung¡¯s family was located. Those who had Eternals were major forces that no one dared to mess with. ¡°Then I shall thank you for your hospitality,¡± David thanked. ¡°David, you¡¯re wee! It¡¯s just a little effort on our part,¡± Marlee said with a smile. She had a nice smile. Although she had a daughter, she did not have any signs of aging on her face. Compared to innocent girls, beautiful young mothers like Marlee were even more appealing to men. When she was young, she was able to fascinate the heirs of countless forces around her. Now she was older, and she seemed more mature after having a child. Even so, she was still as graceful as ever. After Marlee finished speaking, she said to her daughter, ¡°Peggy, go tell the servants to prepare some food ording to the highest standard, and I will take David thereter.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom.¡± After Peggy finished answering, she looked at David. ¡°Mister, you must eat moreter so that you can grow taller.¡± ¡°Peggy, I am already fully grown and won¡¯t grow any taller,¡± David said with a chuckle. 1 see, but you still have to eat more, so you will be stronger when you are full,¡± Peggy thought for a while and said. ¡°Okay, I will finish everythingter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Peggy stood on the chair and put her tiny body on the table. After that, she stretched out her tiny hand to David. She seemed like she wanted to give David a high five. David smiled and shook his head. ¡®This little girl is so adorable.¡¯ He reached out and touched Peggy¡¯s tiny hand. Smack! A small high-five. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word after the high five, otherwise¡­¡± The little girl was lying on the table, tilting her head as if thinking about what would happen if David repented. ¡°Otherwise?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Otherwise¡­ Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend, Mister,¡± the little girl said seriously. ¡°Hahaha!¡± David burst intoughter. ¡°Okay! If I can¡¯t finish eating, I won¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend.¡± ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡± After the little girl finished speaking, she jumped off the stool, then left the room while skipping. After that, she went to the kitchen to get someone to prepare food. After she left, Marlee said, ¡°David, please don¡¯t mind her childish bbers.¡± ¡°Why would I? Peggy is so cute! I like her so much, so why would I mind?¡± Chapter 1555 Chapter 1555 David continued to stay in the room for a while, and then he followed Marlee to the dining ce. Throughout the meal, Peggy kept staring at David. Therefore, David had no choice but to finish the whole table of food so that the little girl would let him leave. After the meal, David was brought to a separate room. The room was not luxurious, but fortunately, it was rtively clean and tidy. This was very much in line with David¡¯s wishes. David did not have too many demands on this. As long as it was not too dirty or messy, he could ept it. While David was resting, the merchant ship quickly moved toward the entrance of the wormhole. As they got closer, Marlee also became tenser and tenser. They were most likely to encounter space pirates in the three days it would take to get to the entrance of the wormhole. After all, this was the most dangerous stretch. With the little power they had on their merchant ship and no one at partial Eternal, they would not be the space pirates¡¯ opponent. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Time passed slowly. The merchant ship soon entered the high-risk area. Marlee was constantly tense. She was praying hard in her heart to not encounter a space pirate. It could be said that this ship carried the Jung family¡¯s best. The Jung family also did everything they could to avoid the obstruction of surrounding forces. The entire Jung family ced all their hopes on this merchant ship. They had to seed. If someone robbed this merchant ship, what awaited the Jung family next would be eternal doom. They would have no possibility of making aeback. Marlee knew she was the reason the Jung family was in this state now. If she had not been willful back then, the Jung family would not be reduced to the present situation. That was why she took the initiative toe on this trip. She bet all her wealth and life on this ship. If the merchant ship was robbed, she would not have the strength to go back to face her family. Marlee had already decided in her mind. This time, she would live and die with the merchant ship. She would live if the ship made it, but if it did not, she would go down with it. However, her daughter Peggy was still young. She still had her whole life ahead of her, and her life should not stop here. ¡®If there¡¯s no other choice, I¡¯ll put Peggy in David¡¯s care and I¡¯ll desperately create the opening for them to escape. ¡®My daughter likes David very much anyway.¡¯ Marlee thought silently in her heart. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why aren¡¯t you resting?¡± Peggy rubbed her eyes and asked. She woke up to find her mother looking the same way she did before going to bed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not sleepy, you should have a good rest!¡± Marlee stroked her daughter Peggy¡¯s cheek and whispered. ¡°No, if you don¡¯t sleep, I won¡¯t sleep either,¡± the little girl pouted. ¡°Okay, okay! Mommy will sleep with you, okay?¡± Marlee said andy down next to Peggy, hugging her and getting ready to sleep. After a while, Marlee whispered, ¡°Peggy, are you asleep?¡± ¡°No, Mom. I¡¯ve woken up and I¡¯m not sleepy now,¡± the little girl replied. ¡°Peggy, tell me, do you like David?¡° ¡°I like him!¡± The little girl replied without hesitation. ¡°Why do you like him, can you tell me?¡± ¡°I think Mister has a nice smile that makes me feel good. He¡¯s not aggressive at all. I like being with Mister.¡± ¡°Then¡­ would you be okay if I let you stay by Mister¡¯s side from now on?¡± ¡°Of course! Mom, can I really be with Mister from now on?¡± The little girl immediately sat up and asked excitedly. Chapter 1556 Chapter 1556 Marlee also sat up and said, ¡°Of course, you can!¡± ¡°Great! Mom, from now on, you, me, and Mister will always be together and never be separated, okay?¡± ¡°Peggy, you can¡¯t be too greedy. If you could only choose between me and Mister, who would you choose?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I have both? I like Mom, but I also like Mister,¡± the little girl said with some confusion. Marlee shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I choose you! I want to be with my mommy forever,¡± the little girl pouted. Apparently, her mother still came first in her heart. After all, she had only known David for a few days. ¡°Then, do you not want Mister anymore?¡± ¡°I still want him! When I grow up, I will go to Mister,¡± the little girl thought for a while and said. ¡°Peggy, go to sleep. You must grow up quickly,¡± Marleey down again holding her daughter. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry! Mom, I will grow up soon, and then you won¡¯t have to work so hard,¡± Peggy closed her eyes and said. Marlee felt horrible. She knew that her daughter fell in love with David as soon as she saw him because she did not have love from a father since she was a child. The Jung family had always been very unweing of Marlee¡¯s daughter, Peggy. To put it bluntly, arge part of why the Jung family was the way it was now was due to Peggy. If Marlee were not pregnant when she returned to the Jung family, she would still be sought after by countless forces around with her maturity, curves, and charm. In that case, the Jung family could still rely on Marlee to deal with the major forces and continue to increase their strength. It was a pity that Marlee returned to the Jung family pregnant. No matter how attractive or charming she was, no one would dare to marry her even if they wanted her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Whoever married Marlee would immediately be the object of ridicule by countless forces around. Not only would he be criticized wherever they went, but even his family would suffer. No one could withstand such pressure. Therefore, as soon as Peggy was born, she was destined to be rejected by the Jung family. If it were not for Marlee, who was a Universe Realm peak Infinity Ranker and was top three in the Jung family, Peggy¡¯s days would be even harder. It was precisely because of this Marlee brought Peggy along on this trip even when she knew that it would be very dangerous. If she disappeared along with the merchant ship, Peggy would suffer a lot in the Jung family without her around. Hence, she might as well bring her alone and leave their fate to God. After Marlee returned to the Jung family, many powerful people secretly contacted her and expressed their desire to have her. Plus, they also promised her a lot of benefits. However, the only requirement was that their rtionship could not be made public. Even so, Marlee rejected all of them. She had been above everyone at one point, so how would she be interested in those ordinary people? By doing so, she also elerated the speed of the Jung family¡¯s demise. Finally, she had no choice but to fight to the death. Time passed by slowly About an hourter, Peggy was fast asleep and Marlee stood up quietly. They were in the most critical and dangerous period, so how could she fall asleep? After getting dressed, Marlee left the room and went to the control room of the merchant ship. She had to keep an eye on the situation of the merchant ship. As long as they could get through these three days safely, the trip would be a sess once they reached the entrance of the wormhole. Chapter 1557 Chapter 1557 Time passed slowly with a tense atmosphere. Everyone on the merchant ship of the Jung family was constantly tense, except for the little girl Peggy and David. Everyone knew that now was the most dangerous time. They would be fine if they did not run into any space pirates. Not only would the Jung family get huge benefits from this trip, but they would also reap rich rewards. If they ran into space pirates, it would be hard to say whether they could survive, let alone enjoy the rewards. In fact, most of the people on this merchant ship were hired by Marlee at a high price. There were not many Jung family members here. In order to attract the attention of the surrounding hostile forces and create an opportunity for Marlee to go on this trip, the Jung family dispersed. This time, the Jung family could be said to have put all their eggs in one basket. It was make or break for the family. At this time, the merchant ship was very close to the wormhole, and it would only take one day to reach it. They did not run into any idents so far. They did not see any patrol team sent by the Central Sacred Continent, nor did they meet the space pirate who would rob merchant ships. However, Marlee still did not let her guard down. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Only once they reached the entrance of the wormhole could she dare say that they were safe, otherwise anything was possible. Inside the merchant ship¡¯s control room, an old man stood with Marlee as they stared at the merchant ship¡¯s sensor. If something approached the merchant ship, they would be able to notice it immediately and respond in. This old man was Fraser Jung, the senior butler of the Jung family and ate Infinity Ranker. At the same time, he was also Marlee¡¯s elder, but he was a distant rtive of the Jung family. 1 Marlee was the direct descendant of the Jung family and a Universe Realm peak Infinity Ranker. Although the two were from different generations, there was still a gap in their identities and strength. Therefore, when Fraser saw Marlee, he had to respectfully address her as Miss. ¡°Miss, we have crossed two¨Cthirds of the most dangerous stretch. As long as we persist for another day, the merchant ship will reach the entrance of the wormhole. We will definitely seed this time. The Jung family will not just go down like this and we will definitely make aeback and return to our former glory,¡± Standing beside Marlee, Fraser said a little excitedly. They had been oppressed for far too long. He had always dreamed that one day he would be able to make aeback. It could be said that the Jung family was fully prepared for this trip. They learned from some sources that the Central Sacred Continent was recently short of raw ore they had on board. And these things were usually sold at low prices to some big trading houses, so they took away most of the benefits. The reason why no one dared to transport them to the Central Sacred Continent by themselves was that the distance was too great, so it was inevitable that there would be some idents on the way. Another reason was because of the space pirates. If they were not careful, not only would they lose everything, but they may also lose their life. The big trading houses would not face such danger. Generally, space pirates dared not rob the merchant ships of big trading houses. However, this time, the Jung family had reached the point of desperation, so they decided to do it by themselves. The business side of the Jung family was severely suppressed by the forces around them and was unable to make ends meet. If such arge family had no source of ie, it would be difficult for them to survive for much longer. Therefore, they decided to take a gamble and try their best to deliver this batch of raw ore. As long as they could reach the Central Sacred Continent safely, they would surely sell the cargo of this ship at a high price. The Jung family could do many things with the money. They would no longer be restricted to such a degree that there was no hope at all for them. ¡°We can¡¯t rx until we reach the entrance of the wormhole. The space pirates may appear at any time. until we get there. Send an order to tell everyone to be on alert. As long as we can reach the Central Sacred Continent and sell this batch of goods, I, Marlee Jung, will make sure everyone gets their benefits,¡± Marlee stared at the sensor and said expressionlessly. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Fraser replied. He turned and left after speaking. He was going to notify the merchant ship¡¯s staff one by one. Shortly after Fraser left, Marlee¡¯s eyes narrowed suddenly. She was initially already not rxed, but now she immediately became more nervous. Chapter 1558 Chapter 1558 The merchant ship¡¯s sensors showed that something was approaching them. Although could not confirm whether it was a space pirate, they could not just be so hopeful. After all, this was about the safety of everyone on the entire merchant ship, as well as the hope of the Jung family. Marlee mmed on the rm without hesitation Buzz buzz buzz! Suddenly, harsh rms filled the entire merchant ship. Several staff members in the control room who were controlling the merchant ship immediately turned to look at Marlee nervously. Everyone on the merchant ship heard this. Except for David and Peggy, everyone else sprung into action. Fraser also quickly rushed to the control room. ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fraser asked nervously. He knew that Marlee would not sound the rm for no reason. There must have been an ident. ¡°Something is approaching the ship. Have everyone return to their posts and get ready,¡± Marlee replied calmly. At this moment, she was also extremely nervous, but as the backbone of this merchant ship, she could not show it. If she panicked, the entire merchant ship would be in chaos. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Is it a space pirate?¡± Fraser asked in a trembling voice. Space pirates could be said to be the most notorious group of people in the entire Star Kingdom. They would frighten countless merchants. They were divided into three types. The first type was more principled. They would only charge tolls, and not rob anything or kill people. Even if merchants encountered them, they would just pay the fee to avoid disaster. The second type of space pirate would rob the cargo of passing merchants, but they would not kill. Finally, the third type was the cruelest type among all space pirates. They would not only rob the merchants and rape the women, but they would also not spare the lives of the crew and passengers. Unfortunately, the third type was the most prevalent among the space pirates and they ounted fo` at least 90% of the space pirates. In their words, they were already bloody space pirates, so why would they care about any f*cking principles? If the merchants were more powerful than the space pirates they encountered, then there was no other choice. Space pirates were not fools. They would not court death if they knew their opponent was much more powerful. When encountering someone stronger than them, they would immediately retreat. If their strength was about equal, and the space pirates felt that they would not lose out too much, they would offer apromise. They would let their victims go after asking for some money like the first type of space pirates. If their victims were much weaker, then there would only be one ending. The space pirates would rob and kill their victims, not giving them any way to negotiate. Fraser was also afraid of encountering the third type of space pirate. 1 The strength of their merchant ship was not greater than the space pirates. If the space pirates could not even defeat the people on this ship, how could they even call themselves space pirates? @ A group of space pirates would at least have partial Eternals leading them. Larger space pirate gangs would even have a few Eternals. Meanwhile, the strongest on this merchant ship of the Jung family was Marlee, the Universe Realm peak Infinity Ranker. 3 The second was Fraser, thete Infinity Ranker. Chapter 1559 Chapter 1559 ¡°It¡¯s not clear what is approaching. It might be a space pirate, it might not, but no matter what it is, everyone should be prepared,¡± Marlee said without looking back. ¡°Understood! Miss, I will inform everyone right away so that they can get ready.¡± Fraser turned and left after speaking. Marlee stood where she was, staring fixedly at the sensor.. The sensor showed there was an object ahead and it was approaching the merchant ship quickly. At this speed, the two sides would collide in an hour. Now that they had encountered it, it was useless to say anything else. The first step was to determine whether the object was dead or alive. If it was dead, then it was surely not a space pirate. It would probably be a meteorite drifting in the void. If that were the case, they could change direction and go around it. If it was a living thing and it was chasing them, then the chances of it being a space pirate were high. After calming down, Marlee turned to the control room and said to the staff controlling the merchant ship, ¡°Slow down and move thirty degrees to the right.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The staff member replied. Then, he controlled the merchant ship, reduced the speed, and steered to the right. Marlee stared at the rapidly approaching object ahead. If the thing moved as they changed direction, then they could be sure that it was indeed a space pirate. ¡°Mom!¡± The little girl Peggy was awakened by the rm and found that her mother was not around, so she headed to the control room. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Peggy, I am busy now. You should go back to sleep,¡± Marlee bent down and picked Peggy up before saying. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t sleep! You can go on with your work, I will not disturb you.¡± ¡°No! You will affect me if you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to sleep alone!¡± The little girl pouted and protested aggrievedly. ¡°Then¡­ How about you go to David? He should have woken up by now,¡± Marlee thought for a while and suggested. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go y with Mister,¡± the little girl immediately said happily. ¡°Okay, you should go to y with David. If he asks, you just tell him that I am busy now,¡± Marlee said and put the little girl on the ground. ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯m going now.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± The little girl skipped out of the control room. Marlee continued to focus on the sensor. Time passed by every minute and every second. One minuteter¡­ Five minutester¡­ Ten minutester¡­ A full ten minutes passed. The object in front still did not show the slightest trace of movement, so Marlee felt a little more rxed. ¡°No need to deviate. Speed up and go straight ahead,¡± Marlee said. ¡°Roger that!¡± The merchant ship continued straight ahead. After half an hour, there was no movement. Fifty minutester, there was still no movement. In another ten or twenty minutes, the merchant ship would have deviated from the fast¨Cmoving object in front. Once they did, they would be safe. ¡°Miss!¡± Fraser yelled nervously. ¡°Keep quiet. Look carefully. We¡¯re in a critical moment. If you notice that the opponent is moving towards us, immediately go into battle mode,¡± Marlee ordered seriously. ¡°Understood!¡± Fraser said and fell silent. Although the staff in the control room did not speak, they were extremely nervous. Their palms were drenched with sweat. After the rm sounded, David naturally heard it too. He wanted to go out and ask Marlee about this. After thinking about it, he decided to forget it. A merchant like Marlee, who was on the move all year round, should have her n for dealing with emergencies. There was a high probability that he did not need to worry about this. David did not know that this was Marlee¡¯s first time directing the ship. Even merchants who traveled all year round were afraid of encounteringrge space pirate gangs. Chapter 1560 Chapter 1560 However, they would not fear ordinary space pirates. After all, they would not be too weak if they dared to do business outside. David did not go out and continued to rest in his room. He was thinking about how he should start his business after he got to the Central Sacred Continent. Knock knock knock! Suddenly there was a knock on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± David asked. ¡°Mister, open the door. It¡¯s me!¡± The little girl Peggy¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡®Peggy? ¡®What does she want?¡± David was curious, and got up and opened the door. He spotted the little girl standing there outside the door. David squatted and asked, ¡°Peggy, why are you here?¡± ¡°Mister, mom is very busy right now and doesn¡¯t have time to talk to me, so she asked me toe and y with you,¡± the little girl said a little embarrassedly. ¡°Then what is your mother up to?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The little girl shook her head. David smiled. ¡®What does a seven or eight¨Cyear¨Cold girl know anyway?¡± ¡°Okay then! Since your mom is not free, I will y with you.¡± David picked up the little girl, turned around, and entered his room after closing the door behind him. ¡°Thank you, Mister!¡± The little girl was very sensible. After putting the little girl on the chair, David asked, ¡°What do you want to y?¡± ¡°I want you to tell me stories,¡± the little girl said. ¡°Well¡­ Sure! I will tell you a story about Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs,¡± David thought for a while and said. ¡°Okay! Okay! Mister, tell me now.¡± Then, David started telling stories to Peggy. One spoke very seriously while one listened even more seriously. When she heard Snow White eat the poisoned apple, the little girl held David¡¯s hand tightly, showing the tension and anxiety inside her heart. However, she was very sensible and did not ask anything aloud. She also did not interrupt David. After David finished telling the brief story and said that Snow White and the prince lived happily ever after, the little girl breathed a sigh of relief and beamed. ¡°How is it? Peggy, was that a good story?¡± David asked with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes! Mister, tell me another one, I want another one!¡± The little girl replied excitedly. ¡°Then I will tell you one more.¡± The two had a happy story time in the room. On the contrary, the atmosphere in the merchant ship control room had reached a freezing point. Marlee stared intently at the sensor. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Five more minutes. As long as these five minutes passed and the other party still did not change their route, both parties. would pass by each other and they would be safe. This would mean that the opponent was either a meteorite, a merchant ship, or some force that happened to pass by. In any of these cases, it would not be a space pirate. ¡®Don¡¯t move. ¡°You must not move!¡± Marlee prayed silently in her heart. It was not just her; Fraser, who was standing by, was also praying in his heart. All the staff on the merchant ship were in a state of extreme tension. If the rapidly approaching object changed course and came toward them, they could basically determine. it to be a group of space pirates. Everyone¡¯s life on the merchant ship would be in danger. They would not escape facing those space pirates who specialized in robbing merchant ships. Even if they changed direction as soon as they discovered the other party, there would still be no chance of escaping. The space pirate¡¯s equipment was much more advanced than that of the merchant ship of the Jung family. Chapter 1561 Chapter 1561 Marlee and Fraser stared at the merchant ship¡¯s sensors. Time passed slowly. Every single second was torment for the people on the merchant ship. Suddenly, Marlee noticed the approaching object in front of her move, and it was moving in the direction of the ship. When she saw that, Marlee¡¯s heart rose to her throat. She was afraid that she was only hallucinating because she was too nervous. Thus, she hastily rubbed her eyes with both hands to look closer. What she saw immediately made her eyes widen in horror. On the sensor, a light spot in front of them was rapidly approaching the merchant ship. Originally, although the two were getting closer, they were like two parallel lines that could never intersect. Now, the light spot changed its trajectory and started to move toward the merchant ship. If this continued, their paths would soon intersect. The other party was obviouslying for the merchant ship. ¡®Did we run into space pirates? ¡®Why did this happen? ¡®Why did fate treat me like this? ¡®Why won¡¯t it give me a chance?¡¯ Seeing that they would soon arrive at a ce of hope, but now, there was an unbridgeable gap. Marlee felt a strong sense of powerlessness. Back when she was wandering outside, she was unfairly treated by fate which caused her to return to the Jung family alone while pregnant. Over the years, Marlee gave birth to her daughter Peggy alone. How much criticism and pressure had she endured since then? Even the members of the Jung family talked about her behind her back, let alone outsiders. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If not for her daughter¡¯s sake, Marlee would not have been able to handle it anymore. She did not want to think about anything now. She just wanted to bring up her daughter Peggy safely until Peggy could be independent. Despite this, it seemed that fate did not want to satisfy even this simple request. Perhaps she used up all of her good luck in the first half of her life, and that was why Marlee had such a miserable life in the second half of her life. She used to be the proud daughter of the Jung family. Not only was she talented, but her beautiful appearance was also famous in the gxy where the Jung family was located. A lot of the heirs of countless forces were attracted to her and there were waves of people who came to ask for her hand. 1 On the contrary, whenever her name was mentioned now, she would be as the butt of their jokes. Fraser also saw what was happening on the sensor. He yelled in horror, ¡°M-Miss! It¡­ It¡¯sing toward us, w-what should we do?¡± When the rest of the staff in the control room heard Fraser¡¯s voice, they all turned to look at the two of them in horror. Marlee¡¯s mind was also in turmoil at that moment. ¡®What should we do? ¡®How would I know?¡¯ In this situation, the only thing they could do was to pray that the other party would only ask for some money and let them go. She would then think of it as paying some money to avert disaster. She did not want to encounter the cruelest space pirates. Otherwise, the hopes of the people on this boat, as well as the entire Jung family, would be shattered. Smack! Marlee recovered and mmed down on the rm again. Buzz buzz buzz! Harsh rms resonated throughout the entire merchant ship again. Chapter 1562 Chapter 1562 ¡°Uncle Fraser, order the whole ship to be on alert to defend against foreign enemies,¡± Marlee ordered, staring at the light spot on the sensor that was getting closer. ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Fraser replied and immediately left the control room to convey Marlee¡¯s order. He could only follow Miss¡¯ orders now. ¡°Miss¡­ Do we need to change the route?¡± A staff member asked cautiously. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Even if we turned around and fled as soon as we spotted the other party, it¡¯ll still be useless. Once the space pirate notices us, our ship has no possibility of escaping,¡± Marlee shook her head and said. ¡°Then¡­ Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Continue moving forward! If it¡¯s a blessing, then it¡¯ll be good. But if it¡¯s not, we can¡¯t avoid the disaster anyway. Now that we¡¯ve reached this point, we can¡¯t escape. So let¡¯s hope that the other party¡¯s request will not be too excessive.¡± After receiving Marlee¡¯s orders, the whole merchant ship began to change. Energy cannon barrels appeared around the merchant ship, arming the merchant ship like a hedgehog. At the same time, the defense system of the merchant ship was also increased to its maximum level. If this light spot approaching them was a space pirate, it would be impossible for them to fight back with this little power. However, even if they were not strong enough, they would not surrender. Everyone would fight to the death. David was still telling stories to Peggy in the room when the rm drowned David¡¯s voice as he was telling the story. After the rm stopped, David asked, ¡°Peggy, do you know what that sound was?¡± ¡°Mister, that¡¯s the rm. It will only sound in case of emergency,¡± the little girl replied. ¡°It sounded twice in a row, so does that mean something important happened? Are you not worried about your mother?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mister! No matter what happens, my mother will take care of it,¡± the little girl said with some pride. To her, her mother was probably an invincible existence and she could solve anything. ¡°Oh? Is your mother so powerful?¡± David asked curiously. In his opinion, she was just a peak Infinity Ranker, and she was not even in Eternal Realm. How could she be strong? Especially in a ce where Eternals were abundant and Saints were all over the ce. When David first came to Star Kingdom, he saw many Eternals and three Saints in the Iridescent Sect. Hence, this caused him to make a major misjudgment of Star Kingdom. ¡°Of course! My mother is very powerful. When I was at home, Mom would beat anyone who dared to bully me ck and blue. Even if they went back toin, no one would dare to trouble Mom. Gradually, nobody dared to bully me anymore.¡± The little girl raised her head like a proud little peacock. David understood. It seemed that the Jung family where this little girl belonged was just so-so. It should be a small family since they could regard a peak Infinity Ranker as the topbat power. Even if there were Eternals, there would only be very few, with at most one or two. ¡°Since your mother is so powerful, shall we continue with the story?¡± David was not going to ask now. He would wait until Marlee ran out of ideas before he went to see what was going on. David would offer a hand if it was within the scope of his ability. On the contrary, he would not if it was beyond his ability. Now, he had a lot of responsibility on his shoulders. In addition to rescuing Celeste, he also needed to guarantee the safety of Celia and others. Therefore, he could not let anything happen to himself. ¡®I¡¯m still too weak!¡¯ David sighed in his heart. ¡°Okay! Mister, please continue telling me stories. Mom wille back to pick me up once she finishes her work.¡± The two were not affected by the rm at all as they continued the unfinished story. One had absolute confidence in her mother while one felt that his strength was too weak, and as he had heavy responsibilities, he was unwilling to cause too many extra problems.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563 Somewhere in the void of Star Kingdom, a merchant ship carrying goods and a battleship driven by space pirates faced each other. When the distance between the two sides grew smaller, the battleship suddenly attacked. Boom! A bright light shed in the void. At such a short distance, the merchant ship had no time to react and was hit. The entire merchant ship shook violently. Fortunately, the defense had been increased to its maximum level, so this attack did not cause any substantial damage to the ship. However, if there were two more attacks of this level, it would definitely break through the defense of the merchant ship and destroy it. The merchant ship slowed down after this attack. The purpose of the battleship was not to destroy the merchant ship but to force the merchant ship to stop. This was so that they could continue what they wanted to do next. Marlee¡¯s face turned white inside the merchant ship. The other party attacked before they even met. The other party was definitely a group of space pirates. The other staff also looked terrified. ¡®We really ran into space pirates. ¡®Can we make it out alive?¡¯ David was telling a story when the ship shook violently. ¡°Ah!¡± The frightened little girl screamed. David stood up quickly and held Peggy in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay! I am here, so don¡¯t be afraid, Peggy,¡± Davidforted. The two ships soon met. ¡°Miss, what should we do? Should we stop or just go full speed ahead?¡± A staff member in the control room asked nervously. ¡°Stop. We won¡¯t be able to make it. The attack just now was to make us stop. If we are not sensible enough, they will break through our defense with the next attack,¡± Marlee sighed and said helplessly. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The merchant ship stopped. The battleship soon stopped opposite the merchant ship. Before Marlee could speak, a group of space pirates immediately descended from the battleship. There were dozens of people in total, and they spread out and surrounded the merchant ship. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the purpose of you stopping us?¡± Marlee¡¯s voice came from the merchant ship. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s a woman! It seems that we were lucky today, boys! Hahaha!¡± A man¡¯s boorishughter was also heard from the battleship. Immediately afterward, countlessughter followed. ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right! We haven¡¯t stopped a woman for a long time. It seems that it¡¯s our lucky day!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I haven¡¯t touched a woman for so long that I almost forgot what a woman is like. Boss, don¡¯t kill her. Keep her alive so we can have a taste too.¡± ¡°Of course! Boss, you have to think about us too and you can¡¯t have her alone.¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry! We share all our spoils, so how could I forget about you boys?¡± The boorish voice said again. ¡°You said the same thingst time, but you killed that woman and left us with a dead body. We are space pirates, not creeps.¡± ¡°Cough cough cough¡­ Everyone, stop arguing. It was an identst time. Who knew that woman was so weak? I will be gentle this time.¡± ¡°You said it yourself.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Boss, you weren¡¯t carefulst time.¡± ¡°Enough! Look at yourselves. Since there is a woman on this merchant ship, who knows if there will be a second or third? Maybe after this, everyone can get their share! If that¡¯s the case, we can have fun with them every day and when we get tired of ying with the one we have, we can swap, wouldn¡¯t it be so nice?¡± As soon as he said that, the other space pirates¡¯ eyes shone. They were staring at the merchant ship not far away like sharks smelling blood. ¡®Yeah, what if there are many women on this merchant ship? ¡®Wouldn¡¯t we have struck gold? ¡®Everyone gets one, and we can swap when we get tired of the same one. ¡®That will be so fun.¡¯ Their conversation fell on the ears of the people on the merchant ship. Marlee¡¯s heart sank, and her face became even paler. There was almost no trace of blood on it. Upon hearing the conversation of this group of space pirates, she knew that the other party was the most frightening type of space pirates. There would be nothing left after they were done. Chapter 1564 Chapter 1564 They would take all the money and goods, kill all men, and take all women to use as objects of lust until they were tortured to death. ¡®Oh no! Will there be any chance of us getting out of this alive after encountering this kind of space pirates?¡¯ Knowing her attractiveness toward men, Marlee had already imagined of her tragic end after being caught. ¡®No! I must not fall into their hands. ¡®Even if I die, I have to die with dignity. ¡®But what about Peggy? ¡®She is still so young and there¡¯s a great life waiting for her. ¡®She shouldn¡¯t have died like this. ¡®And David¡­ ¡®Right, David! ¡®Maybe there is something he can do.¡¯ At this moment, Marlee thought of David, the mysterious young man. If there were any uncertainties on this ship, it was David. If even he had no solutions, then there would be no hope at all. If so, Marlee could only use herself in exchange for a chance at life for David and Peggy. If these space pirates dared to disagree, she wouldmit suicide in front of them. Marlee believed in her own attractiveness to men. These shameless lechers would not watch her die. However, if Marlee did this, what awaited her would be a hellish life until she died in pain. Marlee finally decided to go all out for the sake of her daughter. Women were inherently weak, but mothers were strong. This sentence could not be more appropriate for Marlee at that moment. If she did not have Peggy, she would definitely not have made this choice. She would rather die than be the object of these space pirates¡¯ lust and be tortured to death by them. The other staff members on the merchant ship all showed fear. They also knew that they had encountered the cruelest gang of scum among space pirates. It seemed that they might not be able to escape from this cmity today. Therefore, they could only fight to the death. Their originally terrified eyes gradually became firm. Even if they died, they still had to make these space pirates pay a high enough price. All the staff were prepared. Naturally, David also heard the unabashed dialogue of these space pirates. David¡¯s frown deepened the more he listened. Their attitude towards women enraged David. ¡®Are they even human? ¡®They¡¯re worse than animals! ¡®Not only they will take turns, they will evenmit necrophilia.¡¯ N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. David wanted to attack them right now and annihte all of them so that these scum would also experience the fear of impending doom. However, he held himself back temporarily. It was not time yet. David decided to wait and see until he learned of his opponents¡¯ strength. Marlee should have a way to handle this. If he attacked out of nowhere, he would only make things worse. Chapter 1565 Chapter 1565 The space pirates¡¯ conversation did notst long. They also knew that now was not the time to discuss these things. They could only slowly enjoy the fruits of victory after robbing the merchant ship in front of them. As for how many women were on the merchant ship, they would only know after robbing it. In the eyes of these space pirates, this small merchant ship did not even bear a crest, so it was clear at a nce that this was from a small family. Hence, they wanted to try their luck. If this ship could reach the Central Sacred Continent safely, the value of the goods on board could be multiplied ten times or even dozens of times over. It was much better than selling them to those big trading houses. However, there were always risks. If they made a mistake, not only would their goods be gone, but they might even lose their lives. This was the reason why countless small and medium-sized forces in every corner of Star Kingdom. would stille to take risks knowing that there were space pirates entrenched at the entrances of the wormholes to the Central Sacred Continent. After all, the profits were huge. If they were sessful even once, they could get a huge reward. When the interests wererge enough, there would always be someone willing to risk their lives to give it a try. Moreover, there were patrols sent by the Central Sacred Continent to guard the entrances of various wormholes. The odds of sess were still rtively high. If the merchants ran into space pirates, it could only mean that they were unlucky. ¡°Okay, everyone, stop chattering and get down to business!¡± Said the man that was addressed as Boss. ¡°Since Boss has spoken, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± At this time, Marlee could not help asking loudly, ¡°What are you guys trying to do?¡± ¡°What are we trying to do? Do you still need to ask? Since you¡¯ve met us, of course, we¡¯re going to kill you all and rob you clean,¡± one of the space pirates replied with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you space pirates afraid of retribution formitting so many sins?¡± Marlee cursed angrily. Since she ran into these guys, it was useless to say any more. Unless she was stronger than them, the space pirates would not let go of any merchant ships. ¡°Retribution? Hahaha! I have been in the space pirate industry for so many years, and so many people died by my hands! Not to mention most of them died of brutal torture. So Ma¡¯am, where is the retribution you mentioned? Why have I never seen it? If there is retribution, let it happen to me! I am not afraid. Hahaha!¡± The boorish voice barked as he guffawed. He was the boss of this group of space pirates and the people working for him would call him Boss. He had been in this area for many years, and he was notoriously cruel. If he took action, he would spare no one¡¯s life. However, he was quite self-aware. He would only rob the merchant ship of small forces like this one and he would never touch medium or large forces¡¯ merchant ships. That was why he could live until now. ¡°God is always watching. You scum and degenerates will suffer retribution sooner orter, and then it will be the time for you to atone for the sins of those who died by your hands!¡± Marlee continued to curse. Since she could not change the ending, she should at least let herself curse at them as much as she wanted. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Really? Then let ite quickly! I can¡¯t wait, but whether that dayes or not, you will never have a chance to see it, sweetcheeks. Judging from your voice, you should be pretty hot, right? After this, I will let you experience the happiness of a woman. I hope you can bear it. Don¡¯t be like the womanst time, who died before I had my fun. Hahaha!¡± ¡°You¡­ You scum! You degenerate! If your mother knew that she had given birth to a scoundrel like you who wouldmit all kinds of evil, she would definitely have strangled you to death, lest youe out and harm others now.¡± Chapter 1566 Chapter 1566 ¡°Okay, very good. Great, I love a fiery woman like you,¡± Boss said gloomily. However, he was used to it. He was often cursed out when he was killing people these years. Once the other party saw see no hope of survival, they would hurl all kinds of vulgarities. Over time, he had slowly gotten used to it. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Marlee yelled. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s wait and see. Attack!¡± Dozens of space pirates surrounding the merchant ship acted immediately, but Marlee was not weak either. Although this was a merchant ship for transporting goods, after the transformation, its offensive and defensive were not too weak. Many idents were bound to happen during the long distance from the Jung family to the Central Sacred Continent. Therefore, they would still need some means to deal with these simple problems. After Boss the space pirate ordered his people to attack, Marlee immediately ordered in a deep voice,¡¯ Everyone, attack!¡± Boom boom boom! All the cannon barrels on the merchant ship fired energy cannons at the space pirates rushing over. However, these space pirates were all at Universe Realm. Most of them were Cosmos Rankers and Celestial Rankers, and there were nearly ten Infinity Rankers. Hence, the energy cannons would not work on them. At most, it would just slow down their approach. As the energy cannon continuously fired, the space pirates also constantly approached the merchant ship. The fastest ones were naturally the Infinity Rankers, and then Celestial Rankers. The Cosmos Rankers were slightly more affected by the energy cannon, so they could only approach slowly. ¡°Miss, what should we do? The opponent is too strong, and our attacks won¡¯t have much effect. The stronger ones can avoid our cannons easily, and they are almost on the edge of the ship,¡± Fraser asked, wiping the cold sweat off his brow. Marlee clenched her teeth and looked at the space pirates approaching all around them. She did not have any solution at this moment. If the dozens of space pirates who were not even peak Infinity Rankers were the strongest among them, Marlee could still fight them with her peak Infinity Ranker strength alongside Fraser, ate Infinity Ranker, and the several beginner and mid-Infinity Rankers she paid a lot of money to hire. However, the leaders of the other party still had note down from their battleship. They were the most dangerous figures. Even if Marlee and the others could eliminate the guys surrounding them, they were still not the opponents of the leaders. Marlee figured this group of space pirates had at least one partial Eternal, and there was a high probability that it was the so-called Boss. As for how many peak Infinity Rankers there were, it was hard to say. If the other party dispatched all of their power, they could kill Marlee and the others instantly. The only thing Mariee could do now was buy time. She would dy as long as she could. Even if it did not work, this was still the only option. ¡°How long can west if we increase our defense as much as possible and allow these people to attack?¡± Marlee asked. ¡°There are nearly ten Infinity Rankers on the other side, and the rest are Cosmo and Celestial Rankers. If we dodged that blow just now, we couldst for half an hour. Now, we can only hold on for ten to fifteen minutes at most. It will still depend on whether those guys will attack us with full force,¡± Fraser said. ¡°What if we use energy cannons to interfere with them?¡± ¡°We can definitelyst longer, but it won¡¯t be too long.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°But Miss, this won¡¯t solve any of the problems at all. They will still breach our defense in the end and we will still have no escape.¡± ¡°Do as I say!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Chapter 1567 Chapter 1567 Nearly ten space pirates at Infinity Rank first came to the side of the merchant ship to attack the defense of the merchant ship. Then, the space pirates at Celestial Rank also arrived, and finally the space pirates at Cosmos Rank. Dozens of space pirates at Universe Realm began to attack the merchant ship continuously. Marlee ordered the merchant ship to continue to interfere with these space pirates with energy cannons, but it did not have much effect. Energy cannons were inanimate after all, while humans were alive. Moreover, the level of the energy cannon equipped on the merchant ship of the Jung family was too low, and it would not work well for the powerhouses at Universe Realm. However, Marlee decided to do it anyway just so they could hold on for a little longer. David was in the room. He first released a trace of mind power to go out to investigate the situation. Although Celeste told him to avoid using mind power as much as possible before he had the strength to protect himself, she also said that mind power was something only Eternal Realm Sovereign Rankers possesed. David did not think that a Sovereign Ranker woulde to rob the Jung family¡¯s merchant ship that did not even have an Eternal. A powerhouse of this level was also an elder in the Iridescent Sect. How would theymit such a shameless act? It would really be overkill. As long as he did meet someone with mind power, David¡¯s mind power would not be exposed, and he could use it with confidence. The space pirates kept attacking the merchant ship while avoiding the energy cannons. The defense of the merchant ship was also continuously declining. If this continued, in about twenty minutes, the defense of the merchant ship would bepletely broken. The core of this group of space pirates gathered to watch this unfold from the battleship. There were as many as seven people. Three of them were partial Eternals, while four were peak Infinity Rankers. Their strength was far beyond Marlee¡¯s imagination. She thought that the group of space pirates consisted only of Boss, a partial Eternal. ¡°Boss, this is too slow. Why don¡¯t I go over and break the opponent¡¯s defense?¡± A middle-aged man said. ¡°No, they can¡¯t escape anyway. Orion, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very enjoyable to make them suffer in despair?¡± Boss asked with a smirk. ¡°But Boss, I¡¯m afraid that they can¡¯t bear this kind of despair andmit suicide. If that happens, we would have done this in vain. It¡¯ll be such a waste of time. We finally ran into women, so we can¡¯t let them die like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They won¡¯tmit suicide, otherwise, they would have done it already. Why bother resisting so stubbornly? As long as there is a glimmer of hope, no one will want to die. Committing suicide requires a certain amount of courage.¡± ¡°Okay then, I shall listen to you.¡± Boom boom boom! Bang bang bang! Pow pow pow! Time passed amidst various chaotic attacks. Five minutester, the merchant ship had 30% of its defensive power left. Ten minutester, the merchant ship had 20% of its defensive power left. Fifteen minutester, the merchant ship had 10% of its defensive power left. As Marlee watched the dwindling defenses, she gave up hope. The merchant ship¡¯s defense would be breached in five minutes. What could they do in five minutes? It was just enough for her to say a few words to her daughter. ¡°Uncle Fraser, tell everyone to persevere and not give up hope. I¡¯ll see how Peggy is doing.¡± Marlee turned and left the control room without waiting for Fraser to answer. She had been focusing on space pirates and had not noticed that another light spot had appeared on the merchant ship¡¯s sensor at some point. Moreover, this light spot was already very close. In ten minutes or so, it would arrive at the scene. However, could the ship¡¯s defensest for more than ten minutes? It obviously could not. In another five minutes, the defense of the merchant ship would be breached by dozens of space pirates at Universe Realm. At that time, the entire ship would be exposed to the opponent¡¯s attack. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. None of them noticed that an object was approaching rapidly, including the space pirate on the opposing battleship. David spread out his mind power bit by bit. Chapter 1568 Chapter 1568 He finally understood the situation clearly. Immediately he breathed a sigh of relief. There was not even a Ruler Ranker, let alone a Sovereign Ranker. There were just three partial Eternals with a bunch of people at Universe Realm. As long as David cast the Eternal Golden Body, all of them would be killed in a p. He got rid of the Nine-Headed Serpent n and the five partial Eternals of Sangruil with just a p in the Milky Wayst time. Partial Eternals were just ants in front of Eternals. They were only slightly stronger than people at Universe Realm. After finding out the specific situation, David was no longer in a hurry. He started teasing the little girl Peggy again. ¡°Peggy, where¡¯s your dad? Is he on this ship?¡± David asked curiously. He felt with Marlee¡¯s beauty and charm, the man she chose would surely not be that bad. However, David had been on the ship for so many days, and he had never heard Peggy calling for her dad. David was confused. How could a man let his wife and daughter do such a dangerous job? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. If he were not on board today, Marlee and the others would surely have died if they had to face the space pirate gang led by three partial Eternals with their measly strength. All plots and tricks were futile in the face of absolute strength. Furthermore, David did not think that Marlee had any secret ns to deal with this group of space pirates. Once she was caught by this group of space pirates, one could only imagine the fate of this beautiful woman named Marlee. ¡°No!¡± The little girl shook her head and said. ¡°So, your dad is at home?¡± David asked again. ¡°No!¡± The little girl continued to shake her head. ¡°Then where is he?¡± David was even more curious now. ¡°Mister, I don¡¯t have a father,¡± the little girl said aggrievedly. ¡°No father? How is it possible? Where did youe from if you didn¡¯t have one?¡± ¡°My mother said that my father died before I was born, so I never had a father, and I never saw what he looked like.¡± David froze for a moment. ¡®Died? ¡®I see! ¡®No wonder Marlee took her daughter out to do such a dangerous job. ¡®It turns out that her husband was already dead. ¡®I knew it. ¡®Which man would not cherish Marlee after marrying a woman like her? How would he let here out to do such a dangerous job with such a lovely daughter? ¡®They would never return if they ran into a situation as dangeorus as this.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Peggy. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned something that will make you sad,¡± David said with a little apology. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mister. Although I don¡¯t have a father, I have the best mother in the world,¡± the little girl said proudly. David could not help but sigh in his heart. This little girl was so sensible. He also wanted a daughter like this in the future. ¡°Peggy, you¡¯re such a good girl. If you can think like this, your mother will be so pleased.¡± ¡°Mister, I want to ask you something,¡± the little girl looked at David and said seriously. ¡°Peggy, tell me. As long as I can do it, I will definitely fulfill it for you,¡± David promised, patting his chest. In his opinion, he was an Eternal, so wouldn¡¯t it be easy to fulfill the request of a seven or eight-year-old girl? ¡°Mister, I want you to be my father, is that okay? From now on, me, you, and Mom will be one family and we will never be separated,¡± the little girl said with a smile on her face. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ David was stunned when he heard this request. Chapter 1569 Chapter 1569 ¡°Um¡­ Uh¡­ Peggy, I can¡¯t be your father,¡± David came back to his senses and said helplessly. ¡°Why? Do you not like Peggy?¡± The little girl pouted and asked sadly. She was obviously not satisfied with David¡¯s answer. ¡°I like Peggy very much, but I can¡¯t be Peggy¡¯s father!¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± The little girl did not understand. ¡°Well¡­ Because¡­ Because your mother won¡¯t agree.¡± David did not know how to exin it, so he could only me Marlee. He really liked Peggy and he really wanted to have such a sensible daughter, but he would work hard to have one with the person he loved. Although a mature woman like Marlee was very attractive to men, David could not ept this buy-one- get -one-free deal. No matter how attractive Marlee was, she was still far behind Celeste. Therefore, her effect on David was also limited. ¡°No! Mister, don¡¯t worry! Mom will definitely agree. She likes me and Mister Dad also likes me, so from now on, the three of us will never be separated.¡± The little girl narrowed her eyes into two lines and smiled. She did not know what the word ¡®Dad¡¯ meant yet. Shecked fatherly love since childhood. In addition, the children of the Jung family always bullied her. They would call her a fatherless child and an illegitimate child. It made the little girl yearn for a father in her heart. She would not be bullied or scolded if she had a dad. If she had a dad, he would protect her and her mother. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Now she had met David, a man who treated her well and whom she liked very much, so naturally, she wanted him to be her father. After Marlee left the control room, she came to David¡¯s room. When she was about to knock on the door, she heard the conversation between David and her daughter Peggy inside. She knew her daughter had always wanted a dad, but she never mentioned this to outsiders. Unexpectedly, her daughter made such a request after meeting David. It seemed that she really liked David. Marlee had to create a chance for them to escape when the defense of the merchant ship was breached. Even if she had to experience hell, she would not hesitate. Marlee had been watching David these days. From her judgement, David was not a bad person. He had a good personality and his image was impable. He was a very fine young man. Therefore, if her daughter followed him, Marlee would also be relieved. Chapter 1570 Chapter 1570 At the same time, after hearing David¡¯s answer, she could not help but think again. ¡®Have I fallen to this point now? ¡®Can I not even attract a young man like David? ¡®Otherwise, why would he keep rejecting Peggy?¡¯ As she thought about this, Marlee did not forget to look down at her proud figure. She figured she should not have gotten much worse, right? Her figure did not go out of shape after giving birth to Peggy. Even if she did, she only became more mature and plumper. Compared with the youthfulness of the past, she was the most attractive in her current state. This was what most men liked. In the past few years, Marlee had received private letters from many people, hoping to develop a secret rtionship with her. If she had agreed, the Jung family would be safe. Marlee refused all of them without mercy, which was why the Jung family was where it was today. At this time, David¡¯s voice came from the room again. ¡°Peggy, you¡¯re still young, and you¡¯ll understand some things when you grow up. You can¡¯t call someone dad so indiscriminately. Your mother needs to like the man as well.¡± ¡°As long as you agree, my mother will definitely like you, Mister,¡± Peggy said without hesitation. ¡°It won¡¯t count if you say it. Besides, not only must your mother like me, but I also need to like your mother. That is to say, we must like each other.¡± ¡°Do you not like my mother?¡± The little girl asked sadly. Before David could answer, she continued, ¡°Mister, my mother is the most beautiful woman in the world. When many disgusting men see my mother, they won¡¯t want to look away. It¡¯s like they wish they could eat her alive.¡± ¡°Peggy, your mother is indeed very beautiful, but it has nothing to do with whether she is beautiful or not. It mainly depends on the feeling. You don¡¯t necessarily need the person to be beautiful or excellent to like them. You will only feel fondness if there¡¯s mutual attraction after getting to know each other better,¡± David patiently exined. This was the first time he had exined to a seven or eight-year-old girl what attraction was. ¡°Then what do you want to know about my mother? I can tell you. I have been with my mother since I was a child, so I know her best,¡± the little girl asked. David forced a smile and shook his head. He really did not know how he should exin this. Who could clearly exin to an adult what attraction was, let alone to a seven or eight-year-old girl? One man¡¯s meal was another man¡¯s poison. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Everyone had different tastes. Rtionships needed to be cultivated slowly after two people got to know each other. The probability of sess for love at first sight was extremely low. A person would usually only be attracted to the other party¡¯s appearance the first time they met. However, if two people wanted to be together for a long time, character was often the most important factor. Chapter 1571 Chapter 1571 There was silence in the room for a while. Knock knock knock! There was a knock on the door. David breathed a sigh of relief. He did not expect that one day, he would be rendered speechless by a seven or eight-year-old girl. Of course, it was Marlee who knocked on the door. If she did not knock on the door to interrupt the conversation between the two, David feared the cheeky girl would expose everything about him. ¡°Come in!¡± David did not even ask who it was before letting theme in directly. He had retracted his mind power after learning about the surrounding situation, and now he was just chatting with Peggy The question the little girl kept asking was giving David a headache, so he did not notice the person outside the door. After Peggy finished speaking, she was still waiting for her Mister David¡¯spliment. However, she was interrupted by a knock on the door, which irritated her. She pouted and had an annoyed expression on her face. Marlee pushed the door open and entered the room. She looked as usual. Obviously, she had rposed herself. ¡°Marlee!¡± David called out. ¡°Mother!¡± The little girl cried unhappily. ¡°Peggy, what were you talking about? You look a little unhappy. Did Mister bully you?¡± Marlee pretended to be ignorant. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The little girl shook her head. When she was just about to speak, David answered before her, ¡°Marlee, we¡¯re not talking about anything. I was telling Peggy a story. The ending of thetest story didn¡¯t have a happy ending so that¡¯s why she¡¯s a little unhappy.¡± ¡°I see! Peggy, you¡¯re at fault. Since you want stories, you have to respect the endings,¡± Marlee criticized softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marlee. She¡¯s just a kid! It¡¯s normal for her to be a little emotional,¡± David advised from the side. ¡°Thank you, David, for telling her the story,¡± Marlee thanked. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Marlee. It¡¯s just a small matter.¡± Marlee walked over to Peggy and took her in her arms. The little girl was still a little angry She struggled a few times before letting Marlee hold her without breaking free Time was running out The space pirates would soon breach the merchant ship¡¯s defenses. Marlee did not want to worry her daughter, so she ran her finger lightly across Peggy¡¯s nose. The little girl inhaled a trace of fragrance and in a few seconds, she fell asleep peacefully. Only then did Marlee look at David, and said seriously, ¡°David, I have something to ask you.¡± David had already noticed Marlee¡¯s movements. Combined with the desperation she was in now, he probably knew what the other party wanted to say in his heart. However, David did not say it out loud or said he could solve it, but instead replied, ¡°Marlee, go ahead.¡± ¡°We ran into space pirates, and they are the cruelest kind. With our current strength, we have no chance of winning at all. They will break through the merchant ship¡¯s defense in a short while,¡± Marlee said, going straight to the point. After she finished speaking, she stared at David. She hoped that David would tell her, ¡°Marlee don¡¯t worry, they dare not do anything with me around.¡± If that were the case, David must be an important figure of a certain big force. However, David¡¯s next wordspletely disappointed Marlee. ¡°I see, what do you want me to do?¡± David asked. Marlee lost all hope. David could not deal with this group of space pirates. Then, she could only go for the second option. ¡°David, I want to entrust Peggy to you. Once they attackter, I will do my best to create an opportunity for you and Peggy to escape. I hope you can raise Peggy.¡± Marlee looked at the little girl in her arms and said. ¡°But Marlee, can we even run away? The opponent has not dispatched their strongest person yet,¡± David asked again. Chapter 1572 Chapter 1572 ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If I can¡¯t escape immediately, I will demand them to release you and Peggy, otherwise, I will die in front of them immediately. There are not many women on this ship, and those scumbags will not be willing to let me die,¡± Marlee said affirmatively. She knew how attractive she was to men, let alone these space pirates who had not seen women all round. Even in the gxy where the Jung family was located, there were a lot of men who were fascinated by Marlee. If she threatened the space pirates with her own life, the chances of her daughter and David surviving were very high. David understood. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Marlee wanted to use her body in exchange for a chance of his and Peggy¡¯s survival. This was probably a mother¡¯s love. David did not think Marlee would do this for him. Everything Marlee did was for her daughter Peggy. Even if David were not on this ship right now, he would not stand idly by even if he ran into this kind of mother and daughter duo. ¡°Marlee, actually¡­¡± David was just about to say he could take those guys down. However, before he could finish, the ship suddenly shook The defense was about to be breached. m! The door was then violently thrown open. Fraser stood at the door. He hurriedly said with fear in his eyes, ¡°Miss! The merchant ship¡¯s defense is about to be breached by space pirates. Please think of a way!¡± Marlee stood up immediately, walked to David with Peggy in her arms, and handed Peggy in her arms to David Then, she whispered in David¡¯s ear, ¡°David, I will entrust Peggy to you. Please make sure she grows up happily.¡± After she said that, she left the room without looking back. When she turned around, two droplets of tears fell on David¡¯s face. It was a little cool. David wiped them off with his hand and held them in front of his eyes. Those two tears represented Marlee¡¯s selfless love for her daughter Peggy. Even if she were in hell, she had to protect her daughter¡¯s safety. David could imagine what would happen to a woman like Marlee if she fell into the hands of these space pirates. True hell was facing the abuse of dozens or even hundreds of space pirates. She would suffer a fate worse than death. After Marlee and Fraser left the room, David held the little girl Peggy and released his mind power. A transparent shield was formed before the defense of the merchant ship was about to be breached. With the intensity of his mind power, even if the Universe Realm space pirates kept attacking until they died, they still would not breach it. David wanted to see what the space pirates would do if they could not break through the merchant ship¡¯s defense. At this point, he suddenly did not want these guys to die too quickly. He also wanted to let them experience dying in fear. Chapter 1573 Chapter 1573 After Marlee left David¡¯s room, she gathered all the Universe Realm powerhouses on the merchant ship and prepared to fight to the death. There were more than twenty people in total. The strongest was naturally Marlee, a peak Infinity Ranker. Then there was Fraser, the senior butler of the Jung family, whose strength had reachedte Infinity Rank There were also two mid-Infinity Rankers and three beginner Infinity Rankers. The rest of the dozen were Celestial Rankers and Cosmos Rankers. If this power waspared with those space pirates outside the merchant ship, the difference in strength was not that big, and the two sides could still fight each other. Although there were many space pirates, with Marlee the peak Infinity Ranker, it was not certain who would win. However, the core members of the space pirates had not gotten off the ck battleship yet. If the opponent were to suddenly send over a peak Infinity Ranker, the Jung family would have no hope of winning Additionally, the peak Infinity Ranker was not even the strongestbat power of this group of space pirates. No matter how one looked at it, the Jung family was at a disadvantage. ¡°Miss, the merchant ship¡¯s defense will be breached. There¡¯s only one percent left,¡± someone shouted. Marlee and the powerhouses behind her tensed up Once the defense was broken, they would immediately attack and fight to the death with the opponent. No one thought about running away. They could only concentrate their strength and fight to the death after encountering the cruelest space pirates. Running away would only result in them dying faster Marlee quickly tried to think up a way to create an opening for David. Time passed slowly. A few seconds. Ten seconds. Half a minute¡­ One minute. Three minutes¡­ Three full minutes passed, but thest one percent of the merchant ship¡¯s defense was not breached. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone on the merchant ship sensed that something was wrong. ¡°How could it be possible that the one percent defense was not breached after three minutes? ¡®Did the opponent stop? However, they could see from the merchant ship control room that the space pirates outside were still attacking with all their might. Despite this, the defense of the merchant ship stopped at one percent and did not decrease further. Such a strange phenomenon aroused great curiosity in everyone¡¯s heart. Not only did Marlee and others notice that something was wrong, but the space pirates outside also sensed it When they were attacking just now, they could feel the defense of the merchant ship weakening. However, as of three minutes ago, nothing more changed no matter how they attacked. The remaining thinyer of defense was imprable. This was somewhat beyond their understanding. If a partial Eternal or an Eternal suddenly emerged from the merchant ship, they would all be wiped out. Everyone understood that. However, it was hard for the space pirates to understand why they were stopped when their sess was just around the corner. What was more important was that they had never heard of this This, coupled with their attacks not working, made the space pirates gradually start to feel like retreating. Their attacks also began to grow weaker. The unknown was always the scariest. Even if a partial Eternal appeared on the merchant ship, they would not feel as uneasy as they did now. The change in the situation naturally could not escape the eyes of the core members of the space pirates in the distance. Chapter 1574 Chapter 1574 They had been paying attention inside the battleship. ¡°Boss, it¡¯s weird. ording to the damage we caused to the merchant ship with the first blow, it¡¯s impossible that we still haven¡¯t breached it after such a long time,¡± one of the core space pirates said. ¡°It seems that this merchant ship is not as simple as imagined,¡± Boss stared at the merchant ship not far away and said meaningfully. ¡°Then what shall we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait! If it still doesn¡¯t work after five minutes, then you peak Infinity Rankers should go and see what¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Several of the space pirates¡¯ cores at peak Infinity Rank replied at the same time. The ck battleship did not move, and the space pirates continued to attack After five minutes, the merchant ship was still in the same state as it was five minutes ago. Nothing had changed Marlee and the others did not know what to say anymore. This was also their first time encountering such a weird situation. They obviously had only 1% of the defense power left, but it was not showing any signs of weakening after dozens of Universe Realm powerhouses attacked them for a full eight minutes. In other words, this group of space pirates weakened nearly 40% of the merchant ship¡¯s defense in about 20 minutes. However, they could not do anything to thest remaining 1% after 8 minutes. ¡®I don¡¯t understand. ¡®Could it be that the family quietly remodeled this merchant ship and greatly strengthened its defense? ¡°This is the only possibility! ¡°We have no other exnation. ¡®But does the family have such means?¡± Even Marlee, the top three core seniors of the Jung family, did not even know about it. ¡®It seems that the family was still not ready for me to integrate into the family and was always guarding against me! Marlee thought to herself. In any case, the fact that the merchant ship had not been breached was great news for the people on the merchant ship. It did not matter whether it was the Jung family members or someone whom Marlee hired with a lot of money, none of them would want to risk their lives if they could avoid facing the space pirates. ¡°Miss Jung, w-what¡¯s going on?¡± Someone expressed the doubt he had in his heart. He was not the only one who had such questions, everyone was wondering the same. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in awe, everyone. This is one of the backup methods arranged by the Jung family. This shipment carries all of the Jung family¡¯s hope. Naturally, we have taken into ount various situations and made preparations,¡± Marlee replied calmly. She did not really know the source of the protection. However, as the person in charge of this merchant ship, Marlee could not show ignorance like everyone else. Her words reassured everyone present. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°I see! Why didn¡¯t you say it sooner, Miss Jung? We were worried for so long and we thought we would have to fight to the death with these space pirates!¡± ¡°Yeah, Miss Jung, you were so unreasonable. We all thought we were going to die today.¡± The two who spoke were the mid-Infinity Rankers hired by the Jung family at a huge price. ¡°Since this is a backup n, I definitely couldn¡¯t use it until thest moment. You have collected so much money, so you should have considered all kinds of idents.¡± Marlee replied calmly. ¡°Of course, we know that. We were ready to fight just now, but Miss Jung, How long can thest one percent of defense powerst? And what level of attack can it block? The core figures of the space pirates have not yete out, and ording to the current situation, they will definitely not be able to sit still ¡°Sorry, this is one of the Jung family¡¯s secrets, so I can¡¯t tell you. You just have to wait patiently. If they can¡¯t break it, everything will be fine for us. If they break it, we can only fight to the death.¡± ¡°Miss Jung, you should at least let us be mentally prepared. If you are so secretive, how can we work together to fight those space pirates, am I right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Jung, this matter concerns our life, so please tell us the truth¡­¡± Everyone who was hired to be here started to make noise. Although the Jung family members did not speak, they also wanted to know. Chapter 1575 Chapter 1575 Marlee did not know what to do as she faced everyone¡¯s questions. She could not make everyone angry. However, she did not even know what was going on, so how should she exin it? While Marlee was thinking of a solution, a few people suddenly came out from the ck battleship in the distance and approached the merchant ship quickly. ¡°Miss! Miss! More people areing from the opposite battleship!¡± A staff member shouted. His voice immediately broke the silence of the scene. Everyone¡¯s attention was also diverted, and they looked over. They saw four space pirates rushing toward the merchant ship like four shes. When Marlee saw the four people quickly approaching the merchant ship, she knew they were not simple. They should be four peak Infinity Rankers and their strength was the same as hers. Once the defense of the merchant ship was broken, they would have no chance of winning at all. If there were four peak Infinity Rankers, Marlee could only block one. Beside herself, it was possible only Fraser, thete Infinity Ranker, was the only one in this ship who could survive a single blow. The others were like ants in the face of the three Peak Infinity Rankers. ¡®Please block their attacks!¡± Everyone on the merchant ship prayed silently. As everyone watched in panic, the four space pirates at peak Infinity Rank crashed into the merchant ship at extreme speed. Bang bang bang bang! Four loud bangs echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. However, the scene they imagined did not appear. The merchant ship was still intact. Marlee and others did not even feel the slightest shake and jolt. The four space pirates at peak Infinity Rank had great confidence that they could break through the final defense of the merchant ship with one blow. Then, they would take everything on board for themselves. However, when they touched the ship, they immediately realized they were not attacking a merchant ship. This was obviously an unshakable military fortress. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When their attacks fell on the merchant ship, they were like ordinary people punching a mountain. Not only did they not shake the mountain at all, but instead, their bodies also flew backward under the huge inertia, demonstrating to everyone how they would return to their ship. The stronger their attack on the ship, the greater the force of the rebound. In addition, David used a little trick secretly that caused all four of them to suffer serious injuries. While they were flying back, everyone vomited blood. That scene stunned everyone present. Not only were Marlee and others stunned, even the three leading space pirates on the ck battleship were shocked. The four peak Infinity Rankers not only failed to break through the merchant ship¡¯s defense but were seriously injured instead. What was the reason for this? Chapter 1576 Chapter 1576 ¡®What is this merchant ship in front of me?¡± ¡°H-How is this possible? Am I seeing things? The all-out blows of the four peak Infinity Rankers didn¡¯t even shake that damned ship at all, and they were also injured? Is that a merchant ship or a mobile military fortress?¡± One of the three leading space pirates asked in disbelief. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go over together. I want to see how high this merchant ship¡¯s defense power is,¡± Boss said with a gloomy face. Inside the merchant ship, Marlee and others had recovered from the shock. ¡°M-Miss Jung! It must be so hard for you to hide this from us! You obviously have such a strong defense, but you haven¡¯t told us this whole time, making us suffer from great fear. I thought we were all going to die facing the full strength of the four peak Infinity Rankers!¡± A male mid-Infinity Ranker forced a smile. ¡°Right? Miss Jung, my little heart can¡¯t stand this kind of stimtion. No matter how much money you give me in the future, I won¡¯te back,¡± another added. None of them wanted to be bound and liked their freedom. They only decided toe on the Jung family¡¯s merchant ship to the Central Sacred Continent for the sake of money. After all, cultivation required a lot of resources. If they did not want to join other forces and be bound, they could only find a way to get resources themselves. Great benefits were often apanied by great dangers. Everyone understood this. However, when they had finally made up their mind and were prepared to fight to the death, all of a sudden, they had a glimmer of hope. It was hard to switch their mentality. If they encountered a desperate situationter, they might not be as decisive as the first time. ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t tell you. Even if I told you, would you have believed me? If I told you that this merchant ship has been specially modified by the Jung family to withstand the attack of the peak Infinity Ranker, would you have believed me?¡± Marlee did not wait for everyone to answer before she continued, ¡°Even the Jung family members wouldn¡¯t have believed me, let alone you guys. Since you won¡¯t believe me, why bother telling? Don¡¯t you understand? And this is not the time to talk about this. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the next stage will be the key point. The leader of this group of space pirates will make a move soon, and he should be a partial Eternal.¡± ¡®The leader of this gang of space pirates is about to take action?¡± The hearts of those present tightened at the same time. Although partial Eternal was not yet an Eternal,pared to peak Infinity Rankers, he was definitely much stronger. ording to the realm divisions, partial Eternals were no longer in Universe Realm. They were in a transitional realm above Universe Realm but below Eternal Realm. Even if there were ten peak Infinity Rankers, it was still impossible for them to be the opponent of one partial Eternal. The two sides were no longer on the same level. Sure enough, not long after Marlee finished speaking, a boorish middle-aged man stepped down from the ck battleship. He must be the leader of this group of space pirates. After the boorish man descended, two more men came down immediately behind him. The three men then stood together to face the merchant ship with murderous intent in their eyes. When Marlee saw the three of them, her heart was full of bitterness. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The opponent¡¯s strength was much greater than she had imagined. Originally, she thought that this group of space pirates only had one partial Eternal. Unexpectedly, they had three. How would they win? One Eternal could annihte all of them, let alone three. Their only hope now was that the merchant ship¡¯s defense could continue its previous glory and block the attacks of the three partial Eternals. As long as they could not get into the ship, Marlee and the others would be safe. ¡°You are very good, very good indeed! You should feel proud that you could get us three toe out to attack you. Unfortunately, I want to tell you that this is the end,¡± the boorish man in the lead said, staring at the merchant ship where Marlee was. ¡°You should only say those things after you sessfully attack us. You¡¯re just a group of scum with mothers who neglected you,¡± Marlee retorted directly. Since the other party was their irreconcble mortal enemy, she would not be polite in the slightest. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you if you keep hiding in your shell? Although I don¡¯t know you did, I want to tell you that the power of a partial Eternal is beyond your imagination.¡± ¡°You talk too much nonsense, you scum!¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± The boorish man sneered. ¡°Attack!¡± Chapter 1577 Chapter 1577 After the boorish man said that, the three space pirates at partial Eternal Realm started to act immediately. They wanted to break through the defense of the merchant ship so they could snatch all the valuables inside, kill the men, and capture the women. However, at this moment, a voice resonated from afar. ¡°Stop!¡± This unexpected voice stopped the three who were about to make a move. They followed the sound and saw a battleship approaching rapidly. It took only a moment for it to reach the scene. The ship then went past the three and stopped between them and the merchant ship. The boorish man narrowed his eyes and stared at the uninvited guest who arrived suddenly. Judging by his years of experience, this must also be another gang of space pirates. However, he had no idea who the leader of the other party was, nor how strong they were. There was usually nomunication between space pirate gangs. If they ever do encounter each other, if there was little difference in strength between the two, they would retreat peacefully to look for their own prey. However, if one party¡¯s strength overwhelmed the other¡¯s, the weaker one might be annexed by the stronger one. However, this was not necessarily the case because there were some powerful space pirates regiments with hundreds or even thousands of people. They would look down on the low-strength space pirates gangs. Thus, they might directly kill their opponent or ignore them. It would all depend on their mood. The appearance of another battleship made Marlee and others temporarily breathe a sigh of relief. She also was not sure whether the merchant ship¡¯s defense could withstand the attacks of the three partial Eternals. If they could not, they would be doomed. It did not matter whether the people on this new battleship were friends or foes. At least she could dy for a little while longer. David was sitting in the room, and he had put the little girl Peggy to bed. When the battleship first arrived, he had already sensed the strength of the iing people using his mind power. ¡®There are five partial Eternals. ¡®How fun! ¡°With the first three, now there are a total of eight partial Eternals. ¡®However, so what if there are more partial Eternals? I am a real Eternal myself. ¡®What¡¯s the difference between them and ants? ¡®Once I use my Eternal Golden Body, all these partial Eternals can be easily dealt with without even using a Soulbound Weapon. ¡®The five new partial Eternals should also be a group of space pirates.¡± David, who was already preparing to make a move, decided to wait. He wanted to see how the two groups of space pirates would settle this. If they could fight among themselves, it would be interesting. ¡°Guys, you¡¯re being a bit rude, don¡¯t you think? Our boys discovered this merchant ship first, and we are about to take it down. What is the meaning of this? Leave as soon as possible, or don¡¯t me us for being merciless,¡± the boorish man threatened the battleship in the field loudly. As the saying goes, fortune favored the brave. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Although the boorish man still did not know the strength of the space pirates on this ship, he should not be timid in this situation. The opponent was obviously here to snatch their prey. If the boorish man showed any signs of weakness, the cake that was near his mouth would change hands. Chapter 1578 Chapter 1578 He was also testing the other party by saying that. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha! What a joke, does it belong to you just because you found it first? I can also say that I have beer watching this merchant ship for a long time, but I just haven¡¯t done anything. As for how you want to be merciless, juste at us. We will take all of your blows,¡± a disdainful voice came from the battleship It seemed that the three partial Eternal Realm space pirates were not taken seriously at all. The boorish man frowned. Things were not going well. The other party knew that he had three partial Eternals on his side, yet he dared to be so unscrupulous They were not scared at all, so this was a bit troublesome. It seemed that it was impossible for him to conquer this merchant ship today. The first thing the boorish man should do now was to find out how strong the opponent was so he could n for the next step. The boorish man could be sure that the group of space pirates that suddenly appeared did not have an Eternal. This was because space pirates at Eternal Realm would not show up in such a remote ce. They would be entrenched in ces with more merchant ships, that was, around the Central Sacred Continent. This way, they could they get more benefits. ¡°Guys, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe out and meet us?¡± The boorish man said in a cold voice. ¡°You just want to see our strength, right? Your wish is mymand!¡± After the voice came out from the battleship, the people began toe out of it one after another. When the full power of this group of space pirates was disyed in front of everyone, the boorish man was shocked. Five men stood at the front. In other words, the opponent had five partial Eternals, which was two more than his side. Although there were only two more people, which was not too much, one more person at their level could change the oue of the fight. Meanwhile, there was also a team of nearly two hundred people behind the five partial Eternals. This group of space pirates was much stronger than the boorish man¡¯s gang, both in terms of top strength and number of members. Marlee and others on the merchant ship were shocked. ¡®Another five partial Eternals? ¡°How will we fight them?¡± No matter which of these two groups of space pirates won, as long as the merchant ship¡¯s defense was broken, it would be a fatal situation for Marlee and others. Now Marlee and the others could only hope that the group of space pirates who suddenly appeared to not annihte them like those scoundrels just now. Marlee would pay the other party without hesitation if they only asked for money. Even if the other party wanted the entire ship¡¯s cargo, she would agree. Where there was life, there was hope. As long as they were still alive, they would have the chance to make aeback. ¡°How do you feel after seeing our strength? Did you feel a strong sense of powerlessness? Haha!¡± An effeminate man at the front opened the folding fan in his hand and asked with a smirk. ¡°I admit that you are very strong! You are stronger than I imagined, but we have put in so much effort. Just when we were about to take over this merchant ship, you showed up to snatch the fruits of our victory. Don¡¯t you think this is too much?¡± The boorish man said boldly. ¡°So what? Legitimacy belongs to the victor. Since you have admitted that you are not our opponent, why don¡¯t you just retreat obediently? Or are you waiting for us to send you to hell?¡± ¡°The boys and I were only forced to be space pirates because we were wanted formitting crimes. We have already made mental preparations! You want to send us to hell? Let¡¯s not talk about whether you can, as even if you are, are you sure you can bear the consequences?¡± Now it was the other party¡¯s turn to frown. It was five against three, so they were sure to win. However, if those three gave their all, the effeminate man and his gang would also suffer. After all, they were not random people but three partial Eternals. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± The effeminate man stopped smiling and asked. The boorish man knew in his heart that the other party would not dare to kill him. If the three of them fought to the death, they could kill one or two people from the other side. The other party did not dare to gamble this. Chapter 1579 Chapter 1579 ¡°Of course, we also don¡¯t want everyone here to lose out. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s join hands to take down this merchant ship first, and then we will split it 50-50,¡± the boorish man said. ¡°Impossible! We are stronger than you and have more people than you. How can we split it 50-50? At most, we can do 80-20. 80 for us and 20 for you,¡± the effeminate man directly rejected the other party¡¯s suggestion. ¡°You are powerful, but don¡¯t forget, we discovered this merchant ship first, and we are about to take them down. You are just here to steal our bounty.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work either! 50-50 is too much.¡± ¡°Then 60-40. No less!¡± The effeminate man quietlymunicated with the few people next to him. Then he said, ¡°70-30 at most. 70 for us and 30 for you. Take it or leave it. There are so many of us, and it¡¯ll be hard for us to exin ourselves to everyone if we get so little The boorish man thought about it and figured 70-30 was still eptable The key was that they were on the weak side and did not want to fight to the death with the other party. Thus, the boorish man agreed, ¡°Okay! 70-30 it is! But I want the woman who heads the merchant ship.¡± ¡°Okay! It¡¯s just a woman! You can take all of them if you want.¡± After a brief discussion, they reached apromise. The two sides were almost equal in strength, so they would not fight. To put it bluntly, everyone was doing this for profit and resources. If they were stronger, they would get more. Fighting would do them no good. The space pirates also understood what was a win-win situation. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The two groups of space pirates reached an agreement, which worried Marlee and others on the merchant ship again. They thought things had turned around. Unexpectedly, they fell into an even more dangerous situation. The enemy had increased from three partial Eternals to eight partial Eternals. Marlee and the others were unable to speak of their bitter suffering. They were so weak they could only be distributed as prey by others. ¡°Deal! Then let¡¯s join forces and take them down first.¡± ¡°Say, are you regressing as a partial Eternal? It¡¯s just a stupid merchant ship, do you still need to join forces? if word gets out, you¡¯ll be aughing stock,¡± the effeminate man said with some disdain. ¡°Really? Then you go first! I want to see how you break through the opponent¡¯sst defense.¡± ¡°You two, go and break the merchant ship for me,¡± the effeminate man said. Immediately behind him, two peak Infinity Rankers stood forward and rushed directly to the merchant ship. They did not see the four space pirates at Infinity Rank getting injured by the merchant ship¡¯s shock. Otherwise, they would definitely not have attempted this. The two space pirates quickly approached the outide of the merchant ship and attacked it with full strength. One could imagine the result. The merchant ship was not damaged at all, while the two space pirates vomited blood and flew backward. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? This merchant ship can not only withstand the full blows of two peak Infinity Rankers but also cause them damage? How is that possible?¡± The effeminate man asked with a frown. Apparently, he had been doing this for years and he had also robbed a lot of merchant ships, but he had never seen such a situation. Even when a low-level merchant ship like this had its defense at full power, a peak Infinity Ranker could break through it with a few hits. It was iprehensible how it only had itsst bit of defense left, and yet it could still block the attacks of the two peak Infinity Rankers and send them flying backwards. ¡°Two won¡¯t do. The four peak Infinity Rankers I sent out just now all flew back because of the shock, otherwise, why would we havee out to do it ourselves?¡± The boorish man added. ¡°I see! It seems that this ship is a little weird, so how about we break it open together?¡± ¡°You read my mind.¡± The eight partial Eternals from both sides were ready to fight. They were prepared to attack at the same time, break through thest defense of the merchant ship in one fell swoop, and capture the people inside. This scene made Marlee and others¡¯ worried hearts leap to their throats. What followed could be said to be the most critical moment in their lives. As long as the ship could withstand this, everyone would be safe They could ignore the attacks of these people and drive the merchant ship forward. They could not break through the defense anyway. Once the merchant ship was destroyed, no one in the entire ship would be able to escape, and they would all be doomed. Chapter 1580 Chapter 1580 Marlee originally wanted to use her own life in exchange for a way out for David and Peggy, but after another group of space pirates came, this n was foiled. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The new space pirates obviously did not have much interest in women. What they wanted more were benefits. The scene fell into silence. Marlee on the merchant ship, and the two groups of space pirates outside, all set their sights on the eight partial Eternals. They would witness how powerful the eight partial Eternals were at the same time. This was also something they would brag to others in the future about. The space pirates around the merchant ship were rapidly retreating. If the eight partial Eternals joined forces to attack, they would not dare to stay near the merchant ship any longer The shockwave could kill them. When everyone had evacuated and the eight were about to attack, a suffocating energy suddenly emanated from the merchant ship, making their scalps tingle. ¡°Um¡­¡± The eight partial Eternals did not even think about it. They did not even have time tomunicate with each other before they turned around and ran away as fast as they could. As a partial Eternal, how would they not know what kind of energy was that? It was an Eternal! Only Eternals could have such a terrifying energy that would make them feel powerless to resist. Even if eighty of them went against an Eternal, they could only escape for their lives, let alone the eight partial Eternals The gap between partial Eternal to Eternal could not be made up with quantity. Eternals were strong because they had the hack in the form of the Eternal Golden Body. Once this was used, only another Eternal Golden Body of the same level could resist it No matter how many people there were, they were all just ants and could be killed with one casual p. If one were to face the Eternal Golden Body, they would surely die if they did not escape. The eight people desperately wanted to escape, but how could David give them a chance? Now that he was exposed, he should expose himself more clearly! Boom! A huge golden figure slowly appeared above the merchant ship. It was a man who exuded golden light all over his body. His handsome face looked even more attractive under the golden light, and he was definitely someone who would be attractive to people of all ages. The sudden appearance of the golden giant stunned the hundreds of space pirates around. Only Marlee and others on the merchant ship had not reacted yet. After all, they were at the feet of David¡¯s Eternal Golden Body. Meanwhile, Marlee and the others did not feel David¡¯s energy At this time, they were still wondering why did the people who were already preparing to unanimously attack choose to run away. While they were escaping, the eight partial Eternals quietly turned their heads and looked behind them. After they took a look, the scene behind them scared them so much that their hair stood up. They were drenched in cold sweat and their souls almost left their bodies from the fright. ¡®Gosh! Run away! They have already cast the Eternal Golden Body and our lives are in danger!¡± Chapter 1581 Chapter 1581 When the eight leading space pirates turned their heads and saw the golden giant, they knew today was the day they would meet their demise. How was it possible for a partial Eternal to escape from the hands of an Eternal who had cast the Eternal Golden Body? Despite this, they still clung onto a glimmer of hope and were desperately fleeing The eight people exhausted all means and disappeared in the blink of an eye. If a partial Eternal had reached their maximum speed, they could be said to reach the maximum speed possible in three-dimensional space. If one wanted to go faster than this, one could only tear apart the three-dimensional space and enter four- dimensional space. However, only real Eternals could do this. Now that he had cast the Eternal Golden Body, David naturally had no reason to let these guys escape. He reached out his giant hands at the same time and directly tore open the three-dimensional space to enter four-dimensional space. Then, he stepped out of the space in front of the two gangs of fleeing leading space pirates. The eight leading space pirates who were fleeing then saw a giant golden hand suddenly protruding from the space in front of them. Before they could react, they were captured by the golden hand and could not move. David was holding five people in his left hand and three people in his right hand. The eight leading space pirates at partial Eternal Realm all fell into David¡¯s hands in an instant. The whole process happened quite fast. Before the rest of the crowd could react, the eight leading space pirates had already been captured by David¡¯s Eternal Golden Body There was silence and no one dared to make any noise. Everyone stared nkly at the golden giant in front of them. Marlee and others on the merchant ship also noticed something wrong They were all in the control room of the merchant ship under David¡¯s feet, so they could not see the golden giant. However, they could see that outside, all the space pirates raised their heads and were staring nkly at the top of the merchant ship. There was fear in his eyes. In addition, the eight leading space pirates at partial Eternal Realm suddenly disappeared. Mariee realized that things might be turning around, and the turning point was due to something happening at the top of the merchant ship. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go up and have a look!¡± After Marlee finished speaking, she left the control room first and went to the top of the spaceship. The others hurriedly followed behind her As they came to the top of the merchant ship, they looked up and saw a golden giant figure. The golden giant still held the eight leading space pirates who had escaped just now. Marlee and the others were all dumbfounded. They could no longer describe the feeling in their hearts with words. ¡°What kind of person can hold eight partial Eternals in his hands like ants? As a peak Infinity Ranker, Marlee naturally knew what that was. The Eternal Golden Body! Only real Eternals had this exclusive ability They could cast a giant golden shadow with the power to destroy worlds with their every move. Marlee stared carefully at the golden giant¡¯s face. This face looked a little familiar. ¡®Is that.. Suddenly Marlee¡¯s heart skipped a beat again. The pupils of her eyes kept dting ¡®David¡¯ The face of this golden giant is exactly the same as David¡¯s! It is said that the appearance of the Eternal Golden Body mimics the person who cast it. ¡°In other words, is David an Eternal?¡± At this moment, Marlee had a bitter grin on her face. There was an Eternal beside her, and yet she did not realize it at all. On second thought, it was normal for her to not notice an Eternal if they wanted to hide themselves. It was just that Marlee never expected a young man like David to be a real Eternal. Marlee had many guesses about David¡¯s identityBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1582 Chapter 1582 She knew that David¡¯s identity might not be simple. He might be a direct descendant of a big family in Star Kingdom, or even an heir He might also be the core of a sect or a personal discipline. However, she never thought that David was an Eternal. At first, she wanted to use the power behind David to scare off these space pirates, but she never expected that David could easily take care of all the space pirates by himself. Eternal Realm! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The realm that many people dreamed of Countless people were stuck outside the door of this realm, unable to peek at the scenery inside. However, David was so young, and he had already pushed open the door to this realm and entered it. At this point, even if David said he was a member of a certain super giant force in Star Kingdom, no one would doubt him. Keeping David around was definitely the best decision Marlee made in her life. With David, an Eternal, here, the time of crisis had passed. Marlee also figured that the merchant ship had been able to defend against the attack of the peak Infinity Rankers also because of David. Otherwise, she could not think of anyone else with such ability. The Jung family? ¡®Forget it! If the Jung family had such ability, how would we be reduced to this state today? ¡°They even needed a woman like me to deliver the goods in order to ensure the continuation of the family. Fraser also recognized David. Fraser was one of the few people who had seen David on board. The expression on his face also changed from horror to surprise in an instant Who would have thought that this youngd was someone whose strength reached Eternal Realm? What a surprise! The crisis was resolved the moment David¡¯s identity was confirmed. After a moment of silence outside the merchant ship, a violently trembling voice stammered. T-The Eternal G-Golden Body?¡± a peak Infinity Rank space pirate muttered to himself. His voice was small, but it was still audible to all the space pirates who were standing inplete silence. His words were like bombs thrown into calm water, immediately creating countless waves. The originally very quiet scene became as noisy as a market after that. The Eternal Golden Body was not essible to everyone. It was not that Eternals were rare, but they generally would not start wars. Even if it happened, not everyone would dare to watch. The Eternal Golden Body was a method that could destroy a world at will. Peak Infinity Rankers or even partial Eternals would not dare to stand and watch so casually. If they were not careful, they would face serious consequences or even death if they were roped into it. Too many people would be affected and there would be too many idental casualties in battles between Eternals. At least ny-nine percent of the people present had never seen the Eternal Golden Body. Even if they had, it would be from afar. This was definitely the first time they had such close contact with it. Is this. Is this the Eternal Golden Body? It¡¯s Too majestic, too spectacr ¡°Right? I just heard about it before, but this time I finally saw it with my own eyes at such close proximity. It¡¯s so awe-inspiring ¡°When will I have such a glorious moment that I can hold partial Eternals in my hands like ants and feel their fear?¡± ¡°You? Don¡¯t even think about it! Eternal Realm is beyond what we can imagine! Even the leaders have been unable to break through thest half step.¡± I can always dream! Otherwise, what is the difference between me and trash?¡± ¡°Is this a dream? There should be a possibility of you achieving your dream, but since that is impossible, it¡¯s just a fantasy, okay?¡± Chapter 1583 Chapter 1583 David held the eight leading space pirates at partial Eternal Realm in his hands and watched the fear on their faces. A smile curled up at the corner of his mouth. He did not kill these guys immediately. Instead, he wanted them to experience the feeling of their fate being in the hands of others. In truth, David did not like controlling other people¡¯s fates, but unfortunately, he also did not like being controlled by others. If he did not control others, he would be controlled by others. Therefore, David would eventually choose to control others. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just dividing the spoils? If I remember correctly, it seemed to be 70-30, right? If this is the case, then I will try it too. There are eight of you, so what do you think of killing six of you and leaving two alive?¡± David looked at the eight leading space pirates in his hands and asked with a grin. ¡°We didn¡¯t think you were on this merchant ship, my Lord. Please calm down and spare us,¡± the effeminate man said, pretending to be calm. ¡°Please calm down, my Lord! Spare us!¡± The others also hurriedly said. They were restrained by David¡¯s Eternal Golden Body, unable to move an inch. At this moment, if David exerted some strength in his hands, they would die. They were no different than ants in front of the strong Eternal. ¡°As space pirates, didn¡¯t you disregard life and death a long time ago and expected this day toe? Why are you still pleading in front of me? And I believe that many people have pleaded in front of you over the years, right? Did you spare them? If you knew this would happen today, why did you do all that in the past? Just like what Marlee said just now, you scumbags will face your retribution sooner orter. Since God won¡¯t punish you, then I will.¡± David still kept smiling, but his voice was a bit chilly. ¡°My Lord, calm down! My Lord, calm down! What do you want? Money? Resources? Treasures? As long as I have them, I will give them all to you. From now on, I will work hard to repay your kindness for not killing me. I just hope you will let me go,¡± someone could not bear the pressure and yelled as he broke down. In the face of death, all normal people would feel fear. Even space pirates were no exception. If David killed them before they could react, they would have epted their fate. However, since they were still alive, who did not want to fight for a chance at survival? ¡°Me too! Me too! As long as you spare my life, I will be your ve from now on. I can do anything for you. I can even go through hell and do whatever you want!¡± ¡°Oh? Can you do anything for me? Then will you unconditionally carry out what I say?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes! Yes! I can do anything for you, my Lord! I will carry out all your orders unconditionally.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± David looked at the others. ¡°So do we!¡± The person who was caught by David¡¯s gaze immediately replied. He was afraid that if he spoke too slowly, he would be crushed to death by David. ¡°I, David, am not a bloodthirsty person. Since you have all said so, then I will not kill you,¡± David said slowly Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°Thank you for your grace! Thank you for your grace!¡± The eight leading space pirates shouted excitedly If they were not in David¡¯s grip, they would have knelt in front of David and kowtowed to him. Originally, they thought they would surely die since they ran into an Eternal today, but unexpectedly, the Eternal did not kill them. No matter what, a living dog was better than a dead lion. No one wanted to die. As long as there was life there was hope. David¡¯s words not only excited the eight leading space pirates, but hundreds of other space pirates also showed joy at the same time. Since this Eternal did not kill the leaders, he certainly would not kill them either After all, the leaders were the core and the masterminds, and they were the ones whomitted all those crimes. Chapter 1584 Chapter 1584 They were, at best, aplices. Compared with the ruthless and inhumane leaders, the others were far less evil. ¡°Thank you for not killing us, my Lord! ¡°Thank you for not killing us, my Lord! ¡°Thank you for not killing us, my Lord!¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Hundreds of space pirates all knelt in the air and kowtowed three times to David. Then, they said three deafening thank you¡¯s in session. The space pirates were excited while Marlee and the others were a little depressed. The space pirates were notorious throughout Star Kingdom, especially the kind that would kill everyone in their way. If a party ever ran into one, almost no one would be left alive. Even if a woman could survive temporarily, she would face hell until she was raped to death. If the merchant ship of the Jung family did not run into David halfway and let David stay with them, they would have been attacked by space pirates and followed in the footsteps of other ill-fated crews. If a decent person ever encountered these kinds of space pirates, if they had the ability, they would definitely kill them all and leave no one alive so they would not continue to harm others. Now David was saying he was going to spare them. Wasn¡¯t he helping the evildoers by doing this? Marlee originally had a very good impression of David. He was young, handsome, good-tempered, powerful, and certainly not weak in his background. It could be said that Eternal Realm might not be the end for David. This kind of chosen one with unlimited potential was almost every girl¡¯s dream lover. Even a middle-aged woman like her was a little moved, but after hearing David say he would not kill these space pirates, Marlee¡¯s affection for David plummeted. However, even if she was upset, she would not say it. After all, David saved their lives. David actually just wanted to tease these space pirates. He wanted to give them some hope and then make them feel even greater despair. He did not know that his casual words made Marlee and others extremely ufortable. Of course, even if he knew, he would still insist on his n and not change it in the slightest. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you, but you said that you will carry out all my orders unconditionally, right?¡± David said casually ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Just tell us what you need and we will do our best to carry it out without cking.¡± This time, the boorish man was the one who spoke. He was also the leader of the first group of space pirates. ¡°Then what if I want you to die? Will you do your best to carry it out?¡± David teased ¡®Um¡­ The excited space pirates were a little confused. They did not expect David to tell them to kill themselves. At this moment, they all understood as they looked at that sarcastic smile on David¡¯s face again. It turned out that David had no intention of letting them go. He was just teasing them. ¡°My¡­ My lord, y-you are joking with us, right?¡± the boorish man asked nervously. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± David asked with a gloomy face after wiping his smile off his face. ¡°My lord, going back on your word doesn¡¯t fit your status!¡± ¡°Am I going back on my words? I did say I wouldn¡¯t kill you, and I kept my promise. I just want you to commit suicide. You can¡¯t me me if you can¡¯t do it.¡± Chapter 1585 Chapter 1585 David¡¯s expression changed in an instant. Before, he was smiling, but in a blink of an eye, his face became extremely gloomy. It was faster than turning the pages of a book and the space pirates did not even have time to react. He just said that he would not kill them. Now he changed his mind and asked them tomit suicide. Wasn¡¯t he taking all of them as fools? ¡°My Lord, you can¡¯t do this! Just now you clearly said that you wouldn¡¯t kill us. As an Eternal, you can¡¯t go back on your words. If you do this, you will lose your dignity!¡± ¡°Yes! My lord, if you do this, you will lose your status as an Eternal, and if word about this gets out, you will beughed at by others.¡± Several leading space pirates were desperately trying to get David to change his mind. They did not want to die right now. It was nonsense to say that they had put their lives and deaths aside. As a partial Eternal, as long as they could take half a step forward, they would be an Eternal. By then, they would be on a new level. If that happened, they would not have to wander this barrennd. They could go to a more prosperous area to im new riches. How much lifespan did a partial Eternal have? Once they stepped into Eternal Realm, they would all have lifespan of at least one epoch. That would be 129600 years. Manys in the universe could not even live for such a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, but I don¡¯t want to let you go either. You are clear about this. I just don¡¯t want to get my hands dirty. If you do it yourself, you can die decently. But since you are not willing, then I can only do it for you, but it¡¯ll be a bit cruel, so you must endure it.¡± After David finished speaking, he lightly squeezed his left hand, and the five leading space pirates at partial Eternal Realm in his hand turned into a puddle of blood with terrified expressions. Then, they disappeared from the world, unable to continue to do evil. The other three leading space pirates who were being held by David¡¯s right hand were stunned. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The hundreds of space pirates around were also dumbfounded. Marlee and others on the merchant ship were stunned. ¡°The five partial Eternals just disappeared? That¡¯s a total of five partial Eternals!¡± In Marlee¡¯s hometown, five partial Eternals were considered a very powerful force. Is this the strength of an Eternal? ¡®It¡¯s indeed as terrifying as the legends say ¡°Even the partial Eternals are like an ant in his hands. ¡®No wonder the forces with Eternals and the forces without Eternals are totally different.¡± The boorish man and his two men stared nkly at David¡¯s left hand, which still had some remnants of the five people on them. They were horrified. ¡°Is there really r-retribution in this world?¡± The boorish man muttered to himself. After the three men became space pirates, they had been using inhumane methods to get what they wanted Whenever they ran into merchant ships, no one on board could survive, no matter if they were old, weak, women, or children. They adopted a kill-all policy that included, burning, killing, and looting. They had been viins for so many years and they never believed in retribution before. When talking to Marlee just now, the boorish man also said that if there were retribution, he hoped it woulde soon and that he could not wait Now, he believed it. However, it was toote. After David casually crushed the five leading space pirates at partial Eternal Realm to death, the three men already knew that they would surely die today They thought that although they were not as powerful as the five who just died, they had done no less evil than the other party. Today, they even ran into an Eternal who hated everything evil. The lives of the three men had already entered a countdown. As for when they would die, it all depended on David the Eternal¡¯s mood. Chapter 1586 Chapter 1586 At this moment, the three men felt as if the energy in their entire bodies had been drained, and they slumped against David¡¯s hand. If David let them go now, they would all fall straight to the ground. The three men did not continue to beg for mercy. Since things had escted to this point, so it was useless to say anything more. David would not let them go. ¡°How? How does it feel to have someone else dictate your life and death? It¡¯s horrible, isn¡¯t it? Are you scared? Are you terrified? That¡¯s right, this is the effect I want. Those innocent people who have been killed by you all these years felt like this at the time, so can you understand it now? Since you can disregard other people¡¯s lives, then I can also do the same with you. Remember to be a good person in the next life.¡± After David finished speaking, he closed his right hand forcefully without hesitation. The boorish man and his men also followed in the footsteps of the five just now. They were directly crushed to death in the hand of David¡¯s Eternal Golden Body. Not even their corpses were left. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Only a puddle of blood remained. The eight space pirates at partial Eternal Realm did not even have the slightest resistance and they werepletely annihted. They had beenmitting crimes for many years, and this could be regarded as atonement for what they have done. Although it was far from enoughpared to what they did, they were all dead and all grievances and graces would also dissipate. David could see that the three of them were scared stupid and they did not even have energy left, and he would not achieve anything if he continued, so he just killed them directly The hundreds of space pirates around looked at David nkly. ¡°Our leaders died just like that?¡± They wanted to escape, but their legs were a little weak and they could not use any strength at all, so they could only stand there nkly. David nced at the space pirates around him and immediately made them shudder in fright. Everyone knew that after the leaders died, it would be their turn next. It was useless to say anything at this time, so they could only ept David¡¯s judgement. ¡°Although you guys are not the masterminds, you are the aplices. Helping the evildoers is just as abhorrent, and the blood on your hands is no less than that of the masterminds. Since I met you today. I will purify you and help you atone for your sins. Remember to follow the right person in your next life.¡± After David said that¡­ Boom! An invisible airwave directly appeared and spread around the Eternal Golden Body. In an instant, it arrived in front of hundreds of space pirates. All space pirates showed fear as they felt an unmatched force approaching ¡°Ah! No! Help!¡± Countless terrified cries sounded one after another The space pirates died among their screams. They paid the due price for the evil they had done all these years. Facing David, the Eternal, not even the leading space pirates at partial Eternal Realm could resist, let alone them, who were at Universe Realm. Boom boom! There were two loud bangs. The two battleships piloted by the space pirates also copsed under David¡¯s attack. The space pirates left inside disappeared with the battleship before they could escape. After a while, the entire void fell silent. All space pirates werepletely wiped out, and not a single one remained. Each of these guys had blood on their hands, so death was the lightest punishment for them. Chapter 1587 Chapter 1587 On the merchant ship, Marlee and the others looked at everything in front of them. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was as if they were dreaming. A few minutes ago, the space pirates were arrogant and domineering, and they were ready to break open the merchant ship and share the spoils with other space pirates. In a blink of an eye, they were all wiped out, and there was not a single one of them remained. Immediately afterward, the joy of escaping a catastrophe filled everyone¡¯s heart. They survived! They managed to survive the attack of eight partial Eternals and hundreds of space pirates. All of this was due to the golden giant above their heads. Except for Marlee, everyone knelt on the top floor of the merchant ship and saluted David. ¡°Greetings, Master David! Thank you, Master David, for saving our lives. We will never forget your grace. If you need us in the future, just tell us and we will not say no even if we have to risk our lives!¡± Marlee did not kneel. At this moment, she was fighting fiercely in her heart. ¡®Should I kneel or not? ¡®Once I do, how will I face David in the future?¡¯ Seeing that the people around were willing to kneel, Marlee sighed inwardly. A man like David was destined not to have any rtionship with her. They were from different worlds. It was possible that once they reached the Central Sacred Continent, the two would part ways and never have a chance to meet again. Just now she was still judging David unfairly with her despicable mind. She thought David would spare those demons who all had blood on their hands. Unexpectedly, he just wanted to fight back with fire and let them experience a deeper fear after hope. At this moment, Marlee still felt a trace of guilt in her heart. Just when she was still considering whether to kneel or not, David retracted the Eternal Golden Body and appeared on the top floor of the merchant ship. At the same time, with a wave of his hand, a force lifted all the people who were kneeling to their feet. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re too kind! This is just a slight effort on my part, not to mention these space pirates are too evil. Anyone who encountered them would have wiped them out without hesitation, so you don¡¯t have to feel that you owe me anything,¡± David said casually. Now he looked like the noble son of a big family. He waspletely different from the decisive Eternal just now. ¡°It may be nothing for you, Master David, but for us, it¡¯s a chance at rebirth. I thought I was going to die just now. Master David, I will always remember your kindness whether you ept it or not.¡± ¡°I will always remember Master David¡¯s kindness in my heart!¡± Everyone said in unison. David also looked a little helpless in front of their passion. At this time Marlee stood forward and said, ¡°Okay! Everyone, go back to your positions and continue our journey! If you want to repay Master David, we should get to the Central Sacred Continent as soon as possible to save time for Master David. Master David is tired, so he needs rest.¡± After Marlee said that, everyone left one after another. Soon there were only David and Marlee left on the top floor of the merchant ship. ¡°It must be so hard to hide your secret, Master David,¡± Marlee looked at David and said meaningfully. ¡°Marlee, stop mocking me. Besides, I didn¡¯t want to hide it, but you didn¡¯t ask me. I can¡¯t just say that I am an Eternal without any reason, right?¡± David replied. ¡°When we ran into space pirates, I came to you and tried my best to create any opportunity for you to leave with Peggy. Can¡¯t you tell me then that you can defeat these space pirates and not make me worry?¡± Marlee asked with hidden bitterness. ¡°Would you believe me if I told you?¡± David asked. ¡°Of course, I will believe you! Even if I don¡¯t, you can just make a move!¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t time yet. The other group of space pirates hasn¡¯t arrived yet, and I think it¡¯s easier to take care of all of them at one go lest they run away.¡± ¡°Do you think anyone can escape in the hands of you, an Eternal? No one will believe you if you say it.¡± ¡°Marlee, there will always be someone better than me. Eternal Realm is just the beginning. When you reach the Central Sacred Continent, you will know that Eternal Realm is actually nothing. Eternals are just ants in front of those real powerhouses.¡± Chapter 1588 Chapter 1588 David thought of Nek and the two Saint Realm reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. They were the ones who stood at the top of the Star Kingdom pyramid. It was as easy for these powerhouses to kill an Eternal like him just as he killed those Universe Realm space pirates just now. ¡°Of course, I know! I¡¯m not someone who has never seen the outside world, but to be honest, I have never seen an Eternal as young as you.¡± ¡°And now you have! This is it. Except for being a little younger, there is nothing special about me.¡± Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°By the way, David, what are you going to do in the Central Sacred Continent? Are you taking over your family¡¯s business there? Or are you going there to inspect things?¡± Marlee asked suddenly. She now wondered about David¡¯s purpose in going to the Central Sacred Continent. She wanted to see if there was any possibility of further cooperation. Most importantly, Marlee wanted to build up her rtionship with David. He definitely had a bright future since he could be an Eternal at such a young age. Being able to have a good rtionship with David would be of great benefit to her and the Jung family. Naturally, Marlee would not let go of this opportunity. Moreover, David was different from the Eternals she had seen before. Those guys were so arrogant whenever they met people below Eternal Realm. On the other hand, David was different. He was young and powerful. At the same time, he was not arrogant or prejudiced toward people whose strength was lower than his. In addition, he had a good temper and a good personality. These types of people were rare. He could even be described as unique. With him, Marlee did not feel oppressed as she was with other Eternals. Even her daughter liked being with David. ¡°Neither! Marlee, I am going to the Central Sacred Continent to spend money. I heard that it is the most prosperous ce in Star Kingdom, and people over there spend money like it¡¯s nothing. It happens that I have a lot of money, so I want to try and see if I can spend it all,¡± David thought for a while and replied. He was going to spend money and he was going to spend a lot of money. ¡®Since Marlee is a merchant, can I find a breakthrough through her? ¡®Why don¡¯t I buy everything from Marlee so she will work for me and help me spend money?¡¯ David had not thought about it that way before. However, David gradually developed this idea after Marlee tried to sacrifice herself to create an opening for him and Peggy to escape. What he was looking for was not ability but character. As long as her character passed the test, everything else was not a problem. A mother who was willing to sacrifice for her daughter must have good character. ¡®S-Spend money?¡¯ It was the first time Marlee heard someoneining about having too much money, leading to them going to the Central Sacred Continent to spend it. However, on second thought, she felt that David might be going there to buy some valuables. ¡°David, are you going to the Central Sacred Continent to buy something?¡± ¡°Yes, you can say that.¡± ¡®Then what do you want to buy?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. HI buy whatever is expensive. I¡¯m not short of money anyway.¡± Chapter 1589 Chapter 1589 After the crisis, the merchant ship continued toward the entrance of the wormhole to the Central Sacred Continent. After this incident with the space pirates, everyone¡¯s mood waspletely different. They used to look worried and frightened, but now they were all happy and without the slightest worry. Even if they ran into space pirates again, they would not be afraid because there was David, the Eternal, on board. Whoever came to them looking for trouble would be courting death. Those who were hired by the Jung family with a lot of money were also in a state of excitement. This time, not only could they get huge benefits and obtain the resources to continue to improve, but they could also observe the demeanor of an Eternal and the power of the Eternal Golden Body up close. This was a worthwhile trip. Although there were some ups and downs, it would be fine as long as the end result was good. David and Marlee were still at the top of the merchant ship. After the conversation just now, Marlee already had a rough idea of David¡¯s purpose in going to the Central Sacred Continent. He was lying when he said he had too much money to spend and was going there just to spend it. His real reason was to cultivate his power. It might be the test given to David by his family. It might also be because David felt that his force was too weak, so he needed to cultivate his own power and be his own boss. After all, the struggle within the big forces was also very fierce. She did not know how many times crueler it waspared with what happened in small forces. The oue of losing thepetition would not be good. It was indeed the correct choice for David to want to cultivate his own power in secret. While he was still being valued, he should borrow some resources to train his own people and build up his trump cards for himself. Taking a step back, even if he failed in the future, he would not be left with nothing. Many direct descendants of many major forces would do this. Marlee was convinced that David was an heir to a great power. Moreover, David¡¯s performance was indeed in line with this personality. He was an Eternal at a young age. If it were not for his strong background, not many people could achieve this. No matter how talented a person was, they needed a healthy supply of resources in order to grow rapidly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In Star Kingdom, more than 90% of the resources were in the hands of a few forces. In addition, David said that he had too much money and wanted to spend it at the Central Sacred Continent. This was even more in line with a direct descendant of a major force secretly cultivating his own power. Marlee had no idea that David really just wanted to spend money. He did not care if he was powerful or not. He would be happy as long as he could spend the money in a low-key and safe manner without being noticed by other powerful people. Even if he were to be noticed, it would only happen after he spent tens of billions of Star Dors. At that time, his strength would have already improved, so it would not matter if he was noticed as no one would dare to target him. ¡°Marlee, do you know where I can spend money the fastest in the Central Sacred Continent? If I can hide my identity, it¡¯ll be even better,¡± David asked seriously. Marlee looked at David¡¯s serious expression. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like he is joking. ¡®Spend money the fastest? ¡®That is to say, the items must be expensive and he needs to hide his identity.¡¯ Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590 Soon Marlee thought of a ce. Thus, she said, ¡°If you want to spend money quickly and hide your identity, there is a ce you can go. To ordinary people, every item over there is at a sky-high price, and the organizer will also conceal the identity of the buyer.¡± David¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. Wasn¡¯t this exactly what he needed? Every item had a sky-high price? No matter what the sky- high price was, it was not a problem for him. He could not wait to spend tens of billions of Star Dors at a time to directly improve his strength to Saint Realm. Furthermore, the organizer would also conceal the identity of the buyer? That was exactly what David wanted. Hence, he hastily asked excitedly, ¡°Marlee, tell me, where is it?¡± ¡°An auction held byrge tradingpanies,¡± Marlee replied. ¡®Auctions?¡¯ David was a little puzzled. When he was on Earth, he participated in auctions, and they usually auctioned some antique calligraphy and paintings, but his gains were very limited. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The general objects range from a few million to tens of millions. Even if he encountered a very rare antique, it would only cost a few hundred million. Even if David bought everything in this auction, it would cost billions at most. He could only get dozens ofvish points, which was not very useful for David. It would be even better to just buy a few sets of courtyard houses in Capital City. After David participated in an auction once, he was never interested again. Although this was not Earth but Star Kingdom, the nature of the auction should be simr. They would disy a product, then everyone would bid for it together. In the end, the highest bidder would win. However, he had no idea what the auction items were and if they were valuable. Every time David bought an item, the system would give a reasonable price. Even if he purchased it at a price beyond the set price, he could only get thevish points corresponding to the price given by the system. ¡°Marlee, are the items in the auction worth anything? I have participated in one before, but the results were not very good. The items are very ordinary and not worth much,¡± David asked. ¡°You should have participated in an ordinary auction before, right? I¡¯m not talking about the kind you participated in, but the auction held byrge tradingpanies. The difference between the two is miles apart. It is no exaggeration to say that in this kind ofrge auction, the value of any one item will exceed the total sales of ordinary auctions,¡± Marlee exined. ¡®The value of any one item is equivalent to the total sales of ordinary auctions?¡¯ David was instantly excited. This kind of auction was tailor-made for him. After an auction, thevish points obtained might be able to directly increase his strength to Sovereign Rank. ¡°Marlee, when will suchrge auctions be held? I want to participate,¡± David said excitedly. ¡®This kind of auction is hard toe by. I don¡¯t know when it will be held. Generally, it will only happen when there is a celebration held by a tradingpany. After all, every item in the auction will be a treasure of heaven and earth. They are rare even in Star Kingdom so not everyone can participate. Thepany will send out invitations in advance. Only the invited forces can participate while others cannot enter.¡± ¡°I see!¡± David thought for a while and continued, ¡°Marlee, let¡¯s go to the Central Sacred Continent first! When we arrive, we will find out when there will be arge auction. If we don¡¯t have an invitation, we can buy one. I believe that as long as I can offer a reasonable price, I can surely buy one.¡± ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s wait until we get to the Central Sacred Continent. The most important thing right now is to carry on with our journey.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go down and see how Peggy is doing. Perhaps she is already awake.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early! She won¡¯t wake up until she sleeps for at least a day and a night.¡± ¡°Marlee, what did you use on her? It won¡¯t cause any harm to her, right? After all, she¡¯s still so young.¡± ¡°Peggy is my daughter, so why are you more worried about her than I am?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I just think she is very cute.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She is my daughter, so how could I harm her? I just made her fall asleep. It won¡¯t do her any harm.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good.¡± Chapter 1591 Chapter 1591 After this, the merchant ship did not encounter any idents. As it slowly approached the entrance of the wormhole, David and the others also began to encounter other merchant ships, as well as the patrol team sent by the Central Sacred Continent. As they got closer, they saw more and more merchant ships gathered in various ces around Star Kingdom. There were even some giant merchant ships that were dozens or even hundreds of timesrger than the merchant ship that David and the others were in. One could only imagine how many goods they transported at one time. This kind of giant merchant ship would bear the logo of the forces behind it. Some were big families, and some wererge sects. However, the majority of them were trading houses They were the main trade force of the Central Sacred Continent. The small gxy where Marlee was located would basically sell goods to this kind of merchant ship. After they bought the goods at a low price, they would ship them to the Central Sacred Continent and sell them at a high price to pocket the difference. One should not underestimate the price difference. It would be several times or even dozens of times the cost of goods. After all, no one would be willing to risk their lives to transport goods for such a long distance if the profit was not high. If the two groups of space pirates that Marlee and the other encountered ran into merchant ships of this level, they would not even dare to touch them. Ultimately, they could only stay away obediently. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. If ordinary space pirates wanted to take down these giant merchant ships, they would only end badly. Soon, the merchant ship arrived at a bustling area. Many merchant ships and battleships were parked here in an orderly manner. As soon as the merchant ship arrived, a small ship with the word ¡®Central approached them immediately. Marlee ordered the merchant ship¡¯s defenses to be disarmed, and then took Fraser and several Infinity Rankers to meet them on the roof of the merchant ship. The small ship parked directly on the roof of the merchant ship. Two men and one woman came down from above. The one in lead was a middle-aged man. Behind him were a young man and a young woman, both of whom had outstanding looks. One could tell they were exceptional from just a nce. All three of them were wearing white trench coats, with the word ¡®Central¡¯ printed on the chest and back area. They were the staff of the Central Sacred Continent. ¡°Where are you from?¡± The middle-aged man asked as soon as he got off the ship. ¡°Sir, we are from Green Apollo,¡± Marlee replied respectfully. ¡°Green Apollo?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Marlee suspiciously. Apparently, he had not heard of this ce. ¡°Find out where Green Apollo is,¡± the middle-aged man said to the two people behind him. ¡°Yes, Captain! The two young people immediately opened a three-dimensional image and quickly searched it. After a while, the young woman was the first to say, ¡°Sir, I found it. Green Apollo is a small gxy 180000 cosmic kilometers away from here¡± *180000 cosmic kilometers?¡± The middle-aged man was taken aback ¡°They¡¯re from so far away?¡± He looked at Marlee ¡°How would a peak Infinity Ranker dare to travel 180000 cosmic kilometers with a cargo of goods? ¡°Is she not afraid of meeting star pirates? The main point is that they even arrived safely. ¡°How unbelievable. They have such good luck. ¡°What a bunch of lunatics who value money but not their lives.¡± David was still in the room at this time and did not follow Marlee. This was why the middle-aged man was so surprised. If David was here, he would be the Eternal escort, and traveling 180000 cosmic kilometers would be nothing ¡°You must have suffered a lot aftering from such a far away ce,¡± the middle-aged man shook his head and sighed He understood the people from these small ces very well. They would not earn much selling torge tradingpanies that came to buy from them. If others shipped the goods to the Central Sacred Continent and sold them, their profit would be dozens of times more Chapter 1592 Chapter 1592 If they were to transport the goods themselves, they might encounter idents at any time. In doing so, they would lose not only the goods but also their life. It was a typical example of losing both one¡¯s wealth and life. Therefore, most of them were still willing to sell torge tradingpanies. It would be cheaper, but more importantly, there would be no risks! However, there were still very few people who would personally deliver goods to the Central Sacred Continent to sell Ignoring the failure where they would lose their lives and money and get nothing in return, in the event of sess, the benefits they obtained would be enough to make up for the hardships and dangers faced along the way ¡°Sir, the journey is not important, what matters is the result and the fact that we seeded,¡± Marlee said with a smile The middle-aged man was also infected when he saw the smile on Marlee¡¯s face. This woman was pretty nice! She was just his cup of tea. Needless to say, she was more stunning than most women and she belonged to the small percentage that sat on the top of the pyramid. Moreover, she was also quite bold. She was just a peak Infinity Ranker, but she traveled 180000 cosmic kilometers with a ship full of cargo. The only downside was that her strength was too low. She was only a peak Infinity Ranker and not even an Eternal. Her life would be too short. Moreover, there was a big chance that she was already married and had children at this age. However, this did not affect the middle-aged man¡¯s appreciation of Marlee ¡°Indeed, the journey is not important, what matters is the result. Yes, you have seeded. Now that you¡¯re here, no one will dare to make things difficult for you,¡± the middle-aged man alsoughed and said. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! It stands to reason that you need to pay a certain fee to use the wormhole here, but since you have traveled 180000 cosmic kilometers and it¡¯s such a tedious journey, I will waive the fee for you. This is your number. When it¡¯s your turn, you can use the wormhole to go directly to the Central Sacred Continent.¡± After he finished speaking, the middle-aged man took out a token from his pocket and handed it to Marlee. Marlee quickly took the token with both hands and looked at it. The number 782 was written on it. In other words, her merchant ship was the 782nd ship in line. She had to wait for the 781 ships in front of her before it was her merchant ship¡¯s turn. ¡°Thank you, Sir¡± Marlee bowed and thanked the middle-aged man. I said you don¡¯t have to be so polite. What¡¯s your name?¡± The middle-aged man asked. ¡°Sir, my name is Marlee Jung.¡± ¡°I see, Miss Jung. I still need to take care of some business so I¡¯ll be leaving first. If you need anything. you cane to me. My name is Remy Banks.¡± Remy turned and left. The two young people quickly followed behind him. ¡°Farewell, Master Remy!¡± Marlee said with a bow. ¡°Farewell, Master Remy! The others followed suit. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The three left in a small ship. They still needed to go to the next merchant ship to collect fees and issue numbers. Marlee and others also returned to the control room The merchant ship continued to move forward. After it docked beside other merchant ships, they left their defense on to prevent anyone from entering They were waiting to enter the wormhole to go to the Central Sacred Continent. In reality, a wormhole was a channel created by using the characteristics of space dimensions. The higher the spatial dimension, the closer the distance between two points. David could travel in four-dimensional space, which was naturally much faster than in three- dimensional space However, the wormhole was a stable way of traveling through high-dimensional space for various vehicles. The difference between the wormhole and the way David and the other Eternals traveled was that it was fixed It was a straight passage between two points and there would be no idents or deviations while in it. One could only enter at a certain point and exit at a certain point, and one could not get off halfway On the other hand, Eternals and above could change their routes at will after they tore apart space to travel inside That was the difference between the two Many wormholes were not in four-dimensional space For example, the wormhole that David and the others entered now was built directly in the six- dimensional space. It must be much faster than David traveling in four-dimensional space. However, it would take a lot of time and effort to create wormholes. Except forrge forces, no ordinary force could build them. Therefore, it was reasonable for them to charge some fees. Chapter 1593 Chapter 1593 After Marlee directed the merchant ship to dock, she began to wait quietly The number she received was 782. She could only wait for the 781 ships in front to enter the wormhole before it was her turn. It would bepletely safe here as no one would dare to cause trouble here. The people stationed here by the Central Sacred Continent were not weak. Of the two men and one woman who just issued the queue number, the middle-aged man, Remy, was an Eternal Realm Ruler Ranker, and the other two young people were partial Eternals. Even those giant merchant ships had to wait in line for their turn when they arrived. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Everyone on the boat rxed and finally had a good rest. It had been nearly two years since they left Green Apollo, and they had not had a good rest. They had spent almost every day in fear. Now that they were here, the trip was considered a sess. When they arrived at the Central Sacred Continent, they could also get rich rewards once they sold the goods on the ship. David stayed in the room the whole time. As time went by, he gradually calmed down and was no longer as anxious as he was at the beginning. This was because being anxious would not help anything and it would affect his judgment and lead to him making wrong decisions. He did not want to die before he could rescue Celeste. It would be easy to spend money in ces like the Central Sacred Continent as long as one could find the way He was now very interested in therge auction that Marlee mentioned. He hoped that when he arrived at the Central Sacred Continent, he could run into a firm holding such an auction. David was thinking that he should raise his strength to peak Sovereign Rank first, and then make further ns. Ruler Rank was too weak. The others wouldpletely look down on him. Just like those auctions held by tradingpanies. If one did not have strength or background, they would not even send them an invitation. Only once he got to peak Sovereign Rank would he have the power to protect himself and have the right to speak As for getting to Saint Realm, it would require too manyvish points. Therefore, he decided to first reach peak Sovereign Rank, and then slowly find a solution to continue improving David nced at his system panel [Host David Lidell (Bnce: 10000000000000000 (Star Dors) Body: Ruler level 1 (You may upgrade one level using 10vish points) (Mind Infinity level 10 (You may upgrade using 100vish points) Combat: Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique ( Perfection) Skills Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 0] This data remained unchanged for a long time ever since he broke through to Eternal Realm Ruler Rank in the Milky Way The Central Sacred Continent was where David would show his capabilities next. Eighty percent of the trading volume of the entire Star Kingdom took ce there. Even if David spent tens of billions of Star Dors, it would not cause any waves. However, he still needed to be careful. The Central Sacred Continent was the Saints Association¡¯s territory after all. It was estimated that there would be a lot of Saints over there. If he was too shy, he would definitely lure them out, which would be troublesome. He still did not have the strength to speak in front of the Saints, but he also believed that before long. Saints would be nothing to him. Chapter 1594 Chapter 1594 Nek and the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, just you wait! I will settle ounts with you one by one.¡± David thought silently in his heart. The merchant ship waited here for a whole day. The little girl Peggy had already woken up. As soon as she woke up, the little girl asked David to tell her a story. She did not know that she had gotten through a life-and-death experience while in her sleep. When Marlee and the others were about to enter the wormhole, the merchant ship weed a quest It was Remy, the Eternal who gave them the number yesterday. Marlee was also puzzled about the purpose of his visit She was sure that she had never had any interaction with this man before. However, the other party not only waived her fee for using the wormhole but now also came to her. Even though she was doubtful, Marlee still received the other party respectfully. Remy was not only an Eternal, but he was also a staff member sent here by the Central Sacred Continent. In Marlee¡¯s opinion, he was a big shot. If she offended him, she would not be able to do anything if he said there was a problem with the merchant ship and forbade them from entering the wormhole. Such was Remy¡¯s authority. I wonder why you¡¯re here, Master Remy. I didn¡¯t make any preparations. Please forgive me, Master Remy, Marlee said respectfully to Remy who was sitting opposite her ¡°Miss Jung, you¡¯re too kind. I was just strolling around and saw your merchant ship. I came up on a whim. I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you,¡± Remy also said politely. Remy had taken a fancy to Marlee when he saw her yesterday. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Except for being weak, all of her other aspects were excellent. It was rare for Remy to find a woman he fancied. Thus, today he came here to look into Marlee¡¯s background. Remy was ready to pursue Marlee if she was not married or had kids. With his identity and Eternal¡¯s strength, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to win over a woman from a small ce? ¡°Master Remy, what are you talking about? it¡¯s an honor for you toe visit my ce. I am beyond thrilled, so how could you be a bother?¡± Marlee said hastily. Although she did not know why Remy came here, she knew she could not neglect him. ¡°Miss Jung, I really admire you. It¡¯s 180000 cosmic kilometers to travel from Green Apollo to here. Even partial Eternals wouldn¡¯t dare to make this journey,¡± Remy praised. ¡°Master Remy, you speak too highly of me. I had no choice. If there was a choice, who would be willing to risk their lives to make such a journey? It¡¯s just that my family has been suppressed by the surrounding forces and has been unable to make ends meet for a long time. If I didn¡¯t make this gamble, we¡¯d be doomed,¡± Marlee said with a bitter smile. I see! That¡¯s right! If you don¡¯t have a choice, who would be willing to gamble with their life? But I admire you for getting here safely as a woman,¡± Remy agreed. ¡°I was just lucky.¡± Marlee thought, if I hadn¡¯t met David halfway and kept him around, I would have been caught by the space pirates and living a life worse than death. ¡®David is Peggy¡¯s and my savior.¡± ¡°Luck is also a manifestation of strength The two happily chatted about various topics. Remy wanted to know if Marlee was married, but it was hard to ask directly, so he could only make indirect remarks. He started with her family situation. Marlee also had a purpose to this conversation. She wanted to know more about the Central Sacred Continent After all, this was her first time here. Remy was sent here by the Central Sacred Continent, so he must know it well. After the two chatted for a while with their own goals in mind, Remy vaguely learned about some of the members of Marlee¡¯s family, but he did not hear that she had a husband, making him a little happy. Marlee also got a lot of basic information about the Central Sacred Continent from Remy It could be said that both parties got what they wanted. Chapter 1595 Chapter 1595 Just as Remy was about to further express his thoughts. Creak! The door was pushed open and a small figure waddled in ¡°Mom, you¡¯re here! Who is this guy?¡± The little girl looked at Remy and asked suspiciously. Of course, the person who came in was Marlee¡¯s daughter, Peggy She came out of David¡¯s room. When she went back to her room and did not find Marlee, she came here. ¡°Peggy! How could you be so rude? Greet Master Remy now,¡± Marlee scolded. ¡°Oh! Hello, Master Remy!¡± Peggy greeted with a bow. Even though she was young, Peggy had lived in this kind of environment since she was a child, so she knew how to read the room. Since her mother was so nervous, she had to be afraid of offending this man. Hence, Peggy had to change her attitude as well. Peggy called Marlee Mom as soon as she entered the door, and it stunned Remy for a while. He had been asking indirectly about Marlee¡¯s family situation. ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything about a husband, so why does she have a daughter? ¡°Is she just a goddaughter? ¡°Probably!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, little girl. You can just call me by my name,¡± Remy suppressed the doubt in his heart and said. ¡°No! Mom said I have to call you Master Remy, so I can only call you Master Remy, otherwise, she will be angry,¡± the little girl pouted. Remy was about to speak when Marlee said before him, ¡°Okay, Peggy, you should go out first! Master Remy and I have something to talk about, so don¡¯te in again.¡± ¡°Okay! Mom, you can continue to chat with Master Remy, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After the little girl finished speaking, she turned and left the room. Creak! She closed the door again. The room fell into silence. Remy was about to say something, but he swallowed his words. ¡°Now, first of all, I need to figure out who that little girl who just came in was. ¡°Is she Marlee¡¯s biological daughter? ¡°It¡¯s fine if she adopted the little girl. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If she¡¯s her biological daughter, then I must change my purpose ofing here.¡± Remy was an Eternal and he held an important position as well. Therefore, he could not take a woman with a child. Even making her a concubine was a no-no. He would beughed at by outsiders. Prestige was very important for someone like him. ¡°Miss Jung, who is that little girl? She¡¯s so cute,¡± Remy asked calmly. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter,¡± Marlee replied without thinking. At the same time, she was a little puzzled. Peggy called me Mom and he¡¯s still asking who she is. ¡®Is he dumb? Of course, she dared not say it. ¡°Is she your biological daughter? ¡°Certainly!¡± ¡°What about your husband? Did he note along?¡± ¡°He died before Peggy was born, so I¡¯ve been raising Peggy this entire time.¡± I see! Miss Jung, you really are a hero among women. I really admire you for doing such a dangerous job while raising your daughter alone,¡± Remy praised. However, Remy felt dissatisfied inside. ¡°What a pity! ¡®It¡¯s not easy for me to meet a woman I admire so much, and she¡¯s also from a small ce. ¡®As long as I say the word, the other party would definitely follow me without hesitation. ¡®Unexpectedly, her husband died and she has a child.¡± Remy would not want such a woman. If he took her, she would only bring countless negative effects to him. ¡°I¡¯m not a hero. I was just forced to do this. I hope you won¡¯t make fun of me, Master Remy,¡± Marlee sighed. ¡°Why would I? It¡¯ste now and I still have work to do when I go back, so I won¡¯t bother you anymore, Miss Jung I wish you a smooth journey in the future. This shipment can be sold at a good price and will solve your family¡¯s problems. Hence, you don¡¯t have to risk your life making more trips like this in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Remy. I hope your kind words wille true¡± Chapter 1596 Chapter 1596 ¡°Miss Jung, farewell!¡± ¡°Master Remy, please be careful on your way out.¡± After she sent Remy off, Marlee was still a little confused. As she stood on the roof of the merchant ship, she thought carefully about what Remy did and said after entering the door She seemed to gradually realize the context. ¡°Had Remy taken a fancy to me? Marlee thought, her eyes widening. ¡°It¡¯s very possible! ¡®Otherwise, what was he doing here? ¡°He kept asking about my family situation just to find out if I have a husband ¡®Plus, he held nothing back when answering my questions about the Central Sacred Continent ¡°However, his nt was disrupted when Peggy came in and called me Mom. ¡°No wonder Remy had been in such a low mood since Peggy left. ¡°After learning that Peggy is her daughter, he bade farewell and left. ¡°A big shot would be able to find any woman he wants, so he wouldn¡¯t be interested in a woman who has given birth to a child.¡± It urred to Marlee suddenly. ¡°So Does David also ¡°Pah! What was I thinking? ¡°David is a direct descendant of a powerful force and he has be an Eternal at such a young age, so that means he is qualified topete for the position of their heir ¡°His status is countless times higher than Remy¡¯s and he lives in a different world than me. ¡°What¡¯s more, I have given birth. ¡°David¡¯s marriage in the future will definitely be arranged by the forces behind him. The one he marries will definitely be the chosen one from Star Kingdom.¡± Marlee shook her head vigorously, dismissed the unrealistic thoughts in her mind, and turned to enter the merchant ship. Next, the merchant ship began to move forward a little bit. Remy never came to see Marlee again. Soon, it was their turn. After handing over the token engraved with 782 to another staff member, the merchant ship entered the wormhole. The starry sky disappeared and their surroundings became pitch ck. At this time, the merchant ship had entered six-dimensional space. The pressure here was far greater than the four-dimensional space that David once entered. All means of transportation entering this space could only travel through certain pre-constructed passages. Once they left the passage, they would instantly be powder. Even people were no exception. Only an Eternal like David might be able to resist it for a while. However, he would only live slightly longer Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Eternal could not tear apart the six-dimensional space, so it would just be a dead end for them. Of course, it was impossible to get out of this channel. The merchant ship where Marlee was located began to move forward uncontrobly The edge of the Central Sacred Continent was on the other end of the wormhole. David walked to the roof of the merchant ship at this time. As he looked at the pitch-ck surroundings, he released his mind power and started exploring around It did not take long for David to discover that there were very solid objects blocking him in every direction. This was a long passage, and they could only go forward or backward. Going up, down, left, and right was forbidden. David also tried it with his mind power However, it did not work. He felt that even if he used all his strength to attack, it would be impossible to break through in even the slightest. ¡°Is this a wormhole? ¡°Sure enough, it is very strong. ¡°It should be built by Saints. It is impossible for others to have the strength to build such a solid passage in a high-dimensional space!¡± Chapter 1597 Chapter 1597 On a pier on the edge of the Central Sacred Continent, countless ships,rge and small, crowded around densely. There was no end in sight. ording to visual estimates, there were at least hundreds of thousands of ships. Although there were many ships, it did not appear chaotic. They were all in line and arranged in a very orderly manner. Many staff members were also directing the ships. More than 90% of these ships were merchant ships that transported goods. Some just got here and they were ready to sell their cargo on the Central Sacred Continent. On the other hand, some were preparing to set off from here to other ces in Star Kingdom. The Central Sacred Continent had many piers like this. This was just one of them. The entire Central Sacred Continent ounted for 80% of Star Kingdom¡¯s trading volume, so it was no joke. The volume of shipsing and going every day was scary. It could be said that there was no ce in Star Kingdom more prosperous than the Central Sacred Continent.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. This was the ce where every inch ofnd was like gold, making it the Star Kingdom¡¯s famous money- squandering paradise. Almost all the forces that held even the slightest prestige would establish their industries on the Central Sacred Continent. David had undoubtedly made the optimum decision to spend his money here. If he spent tens of billions of Star Dors in other ces, he would certainly attract attention, but not here. The only thing he needed to pay attention to was that he could not spend too much at once when he did not have enough strength. Instead, he needed to umte his strength slowly. David started from the bottom while he was on Earth and got here step by step. Hence, he knew to make money without making any noise. Everything should be low-key, and it would be best if he could spend a lot of money and get a lot of lavish points without attracting others¡¯ attention. Even if he could not, he had to first ensure that he could improve his strength as much as possible to deal with some emergencies. At this time, the merchant ship where Marlee was located had just exited the wormhole and was queuing up to enter the Central Sacred Continent. Their merchant ship looked petite and inconspicuous here. Any merchant ship around thern was ten times or even dozens of times bigger than them. However, they were lucky not to be discriminated against along the way. There was nomunication between the merchant ships at all. Everyone had a job to do, and their defense was constantly activated. No one would be allowed inside the cabin except for the staff of the Central Sacred Continent to avoid unnecessary trouble. Soon, Marlee¡¯s merchant ship got into the Central Sacred Continent. As soon as they entered the continent, the ships scattered and headed for their own destinations. After checking the map, Marlee directed the merchant ship to move in one direction. Originally, it was also her first time in the Central Sacred Continent so she should not be so familiar. However, Marlee learned the names and headquarters locations of some of thergest trading companies in the Central Sacred Continent from Remy before entering the wormhole. Theserge tradingpanies were rtively fair and just. They would not cheat Marlee and others just because they were from a small ce. On the contrary, it would not be the same when it came to small tradingpanies. Some of them intentionally tried to scam merchants visiting from small ces for the first time. Chapter 1598 Chapter 1598 Marlee felt that Remy would not lie to her, nor was there any need for him to lie to her. Therefore, she chose arge tradingpany named Treasure Trove. There was no particr reason for choosing it. Marlee chose it as its name sounded pleasant to the ears. The result would be the same anyway. After determining the direction, Marlee made the merchant ship head towards the headquarters of Treasure Trove. However, before they could go far, a small spaceship blocked their way. Marlee looked at the small spaceship ahead with a puzzled expression. ¡®We¡¯re already in the Central Sacred Continent and they still dare to hijack our ship? ¡®I didn¡¯t think they would be so bold! ¡®There are still many merchant ships passing by, so why did they block us?¡± The other merchant ships that passed by were ignoring this as well. Since it was none of their business, they would not stick their noses into this. However, no matter what, Marlee refused to believe that there were people on the Central Sacred Continent who dared to rob them so tantly. If so, who would dare to trade on the Central Sacred Continent in the future? Wouldn¡¯t this be destroying their own brand? Marlee was just about to ask the other party¡¯s purpose when she heard a voice from the small spaceship. ¡°I wonder if this is your first timeing to the Central Sacred Continent? I am a know-it-all in this area. I have lived here since I was a child, and I know this ce better than anyone else. If you need anything, you can ask me. I will rmend the most suitablepany for you no matter if you want to sell or buy. If you want to sell, I will definitely give you the highest price, and if you want to buy, I will guarantee that you won¡¯t spend any extra money. However, I will need some tips for my hard work.¡± It sounded like a young man. He was speaking very humbly, so Marlee and the others breathed a sigh of relief. ¡®He¡¯s just here to solicit. I thought he was trying to rob us!¡± Although everyone figured the probability of this was basically zero, it was still the first time they came to the Central Sacred Continent, so their understanding of this ce was quite limited. ¡°Sorry! It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯vee to the Central Sacred Continent, so we don¡¯t need your help. Thank you for your kindness!¡± Marlee said politely. They were neers and the other party was local. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Therefore, Marlee did not dare to offend him in the slightest. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t lie to me. I, Willie Hardigan, have been here for so many years. I haven¡¯t learned anything apart from how to read people. When you just entered the Central Sacred Continent, you paused for a moment, so you must be looking at the map, right? If it¡¯s not your first time, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be going straight to your destination, so why bother looking at the map, am I right?¡± The young man¡¯s voice came from the spaceship again. ¡°Although this is our first time, we already have a goal, so we don¡¯t need your guidance. You should go to other merchant ships to see if they have any needs. Thank you,¡± Marlee said again. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the price of goods could change at any time. Sometimes, the same goods will have a huge difference in price just a day apart. What you know may not be first-hand information, but I have the latest information on this trade area. If you hire me, you will definitely not suffer any. losses Marlee was annoyed at the other party¡¯s pestering. However, this was the first time she came to the Central Sacred Continent, so she did not want to offend the locals. After all, these guys had lived here for so long and they would have many connections. Marlee would not get any benefits if she offended them. She decided to hire the young man if the asking price was not high. The less trouble, the better. She would just think of this as spending money to avoid disaster. So, Marlee asked, ¡°In that case, how much is your fee, Mr. Hardigan?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re so wise! Soon you will know how cost-effective this decision is. I want to know whether you¡¯re selling or buying,¡± Willie asked happily. ¡°We¡¯re selling!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re selling, my fee is very low. It is just one percent of the value of the goods you sell.¡± Chapter 1599 Chapter 1599 ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Marlee felt a surge of anger rushing straight to the top of her head. The other party was demanding such an exorbitant price. He was asking for one percent of the value of all the goods on her ship. One must know that this was the rare ore prepared by the Jung family with all their efforts. This was already the Jung family¡¯sst hope. Even if Marlee sold these goods to big tradingpanies that would collect them from Green Apollo, they would be worth 200 to 300 million Star Dors. Now, they had risked their lives to transport the goods to the Central Sacred Continent. Although they had no idea what the price was here, it would be at least several times more. Otherwise, why would those big tradingpanies go so far as to acquire the goods from Green Apollo? It was these huge profit margins that made them willing to make the trip. All the ores on board were worth at least one billion Star Dors. With just a few words, this guy wanted to get one percent, that was, more than ten million Star Dors? By the way, the goods might worth even be more than this figure. How was it possible? This was daylight robbery. The Jung family hired more than a dozen Infinity Rankers to risk their lives to protect them all the way here, and they were only paid 8% of the total value. The dozens of Infinity Rankers would only earn that amount after spending more than a year risking their lives. If they got into an ident halfway through the journey, they would even lose their lives. Hence, they would not let this punk take away one percent with just a few words. Marlee was the decision maker sent by the Jung family this time. Therefore, she certainly would not agree. Suppressing the anger in her heart, Marlee said coldly, ¡°Sorry! Mr. Hardigan, we can¡¯t afford you, so you should find another merchant ship!¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, you have just agreed. Our employment rtionship has been established, and you cannot go back on your word now,¡± Willie said with a grin. ¡°I just asked about your price. When did I agree? Now I think your price is too high and I don¡¯t want to hire you,¡± Marlee snapped Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. ¡°If you ask me the price, it means you agree to hire me. Don¡¯t worry, Ma¡¯am, I won¡¯t take the benefits for nothing. I will definitely find you the highest price to sell your goods. You can tell me what you¡¯re selling now so I can find the best ce to sell it for you.¡± ¡°I never promised to hire you, and I won¡¯t hire you. Please get out of the way. I can find another ce to sell them myself. I don¡¯t need your guidance.¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re viting our employment rtionship. In the Central Sacred Continent, you have to pay. liquidated damages. I will leave if you pay me the liquidated damages.¡± ¡°Breach of our employment rtionship? Do you have any evidence? Just because you said I hired you? You are so demanding. Is there anyw in the Central Sacred Continent for this? You are insulting the Central Sacred Continent by doing this! I can sue you!¡± Marlee snapped. She did not believe that the Central Sacred Continent, the most prosperous ce in Star Kingdom, would let these guys do whatever they wanted. This jerk must think she was a neer and so wanted to ckmail her with his status as a local. If it was three to five million Star Dors, Marlee would agree to hire him. She would consider it as losing some money to avoid disaster. However, asking for 1% of the profit immediately was daylight robbery as that was worth more than 10. million Star Dors. There was no way Marlee would agree to such an unreasonable request. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you sure you don¡¯t want to hire me? This is the Central Sacred Continent, not your hometown. You have to think about it carefully. Make sure you won¡¯t regret your decision,¡± Willie also said gloomily. ¡°I thought about the situation, and again, I never hired you and I never will.¡± After Marlee finished speaking she did not give Willie another chance to speak. She said directly to the person operating the merchant ship, ¡°Go pass the guy in front of us and move on.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± They were also fuming. The other party directly asking for 1% of the total value was too much. Everyone on board had experienced a life-and-death struggle. Even after all that, they would not even get so much. The merchant ship bypassed the small spaceship in front and continued to move toward Treasure Trove. Chapter 1600 Chapter 1600 On the small spaceship, a young man with a somewhat fat face looked at the departing merchant ship with a gloomy face. He was furious on the inside, but he could not do anything. They had to sign the employment rtionship agreement for his rights to be protected. Naturally, an employment rtionship would not be established just because the other party asked about the price. However, Willie did not expect this woman to dare to disrespect him as a local the first time she came to the Central Sacred Continent. In the past, Willie took advantage of such people who wereing here for the first time from a small ce. He knew they would have the mentality of not daring to make a huge fuss out of this. Therefore, he had seeded many times before. Not only did he get huge rewards, but he also led them to sell the goods at low prices to some small tradingpanies to enjoy more rebates. However, this time, he encountered a challenge. Willie thought for a moment. Originally, the other party agreed to hire him. However, when they heard that he quoted a 1% reward, they immediately changed their mind. Obviously, this 1% remuneration was considered very high by the other party, so they immediately refused without hesitation. Furthermore, there was no room for bargaining. It could be inferred that the value of the goods on this merchant ship must be very high. This was most likely why the other party did not even leave room for negotiation. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Willie was dissastisfied after watching his profit slipping away from him. However, he also had no reason to chase after them. If the patrol saw him pestering the passing merchant ship, it would be troublesome. He might even get arrested and put behind bars for a few days to experience inhuman torture. Willie did not want to go through that. ¡®What should I do?¡± Willie thought about it. Suddenly his eyes light up. ¡°Right, since I can¡¯t continue pestering them, I can pass the news to the small tradingpanies that often cooperate with me. ¡®I¡¯ll ask them to send someone to buy the goods at a low price. ¡®At that time, i can also get a rebate. ¡®That will do!¡± After making the decision, Willie contacted Lou Sirr, the boss of a small tradingpany with whom he often worked together. This guy was also a savage. He would go wherever his interest went. Willie told Lou exactly what happened along with some of his predictions. He felt that the value of the goods on this merchant ship was definitely not low. It was the first time the other party came to the Central Sacred Continent, so there was a lot of room for maniption. When Lou heard this, he immediately became interested. He told Willie to follow behind the ship first, and he would send someone right away. The two hit it off immediately. Willie immediately steered the small spaceship to follow the merchant ship from at a distance. He did not go up to her either. He would look at the ship and determine the position of the other party, so as not to lose them. In the merchant ship. ¡°Miss, that guy has been following us, what should we do?¡± Marlee frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Just keep going. I don¡¯t believe that the Central Sacred Continent has nows.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The merchant ship continues to move forward. The small spaceship Willie drove followed far behind. Chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 The merchant ship was constantly elerating and yet it still could not get rid of Willie, who was following far behind. Marlee could not shake the feeling that this guy must have malicious intentions in following them, but she had no way to stop him. They could not lose him either. If she warned him, the other party probably would not pay any attention to her. It would be even more impossible to use force. Aside from the fact of whether we could win, this was the other party''s territory. What would she use to fight with them? Fortunately, David, the Eternal, was on board, so Marlee was assured. Eternals were nothing in the eyes of those big forces, but they were still a powerful deterrent to the people at the bottom. It would be the same no matter where one was. Willie was just someone who introduced business to the merchant ship who came to the Central Sacred Continent for the first time. This was how he would earnmissions. After thinking about it, Marlee figured he would not have any big forces behind him to support him. Otherwise, he would not be doing this job. After Marlee thought this through, she decided to let him follow them. She did not believe that this guy would dare to keep following her once they got to Treasure Trove. Treasure Trove was one of the top tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, so its business was spread throughout Star Kingdom. Hence, it had countless assets and countless powerful people, and they would not let a rat like Willie act recklessly. They would not work with such a person so as to not tarnish thepany¡¯s reputation. Word of mouth was very important for big tradingpanies. Once it gained a reputation of bullying dominating the market, or scamming the weak, no one would dare toe trade here. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Eventually, this would be a huge blow for a big tradingpany. Time was passing fast. In the blink of an eye, half a day had passed. Willie is still following far behind the merchant ship. He would not catch up nor would he stay too far away. On the way, Marlee also encountered a patrol ship with the word ¡®Central¡¯ engraved on it. Presumably this was the people sent by the Central Sacred Continent officials to managew and order. At the same time, Marlee also discovered something. When they ran into a patrol ship, Willie would suddenly disappear from behind the merchant ship. Marlee thought the other party had given up. However, after the patrol ship moved away, this guy appeared again. From this, Marlee deduced that Willie was very afraid of patrol ships. He probably had a bad reputation to the Central Sacred Continent officials. Perhaps others had frequentlyined about him. Marlee made up her mind. If she encountered the official patrol ship of the Central Sacred Continent again, she wouldin to the other party that Willie was being too demanding and pestering. However, in the following period, Marlee did not meet any other patrol ships. A fat figure got Lou''s notice in the small ship. Lou said he was almost there. Fat Willie was shocked. ¡®He finally came.¡¯ He quickly told Lou the location, and sent the photo of the merchant ship ahead. Then, he slowed down and stopped following. Willie understood that if the other party learned that Willie was the one who contacted Lou, they would not sell their goods to Lou. The purpose of him following behind them was to determine their location so that Lou could find the target urately. Now, it was time for him to retire and prepare to split the money. He just did not know how much the goods on this merchant ship were worth nor how much money he could get. ¡®If the other party was so concerned about the 1%, then it should be quite a lot.¡¯ Willie thought happily. Chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 When he first entered this line of work, he also tried his best to serve the merchant ship that came to the Central Sacred Continent for the first time so he could find the best deals for his employers. He would always chooserge tradingpanies and strive to obtain more benefits for his employers. Gradually, Willie found that doing so would not make much money at all. No money meant no resources. Without resources, he could not quickly increase his strength. If he could not improve his strength, he could only struggle at the bottom. The people in the same field as him all made a lot of money because they secretly used alternative means to deceive their employers. Willie also gradually began to be depraved. He still remembered the first employer he cheated. It allowed him to earn money that he would typically earn over a few years. He became addicted right away and could not extricate himself anymore. He did not care how much these people went through before they brought the goods to the Central Sacred Continent. Willie only knew that he could not stay at the bottom this whole time. He wanted to climb up to be above everyone. If he still did his best to serve his employer as before, it was estimated that he might not even have reached Infinity Rank, or only barely enter it. However, he had broken through to partial Eternal Realm not long ago. This was the gap between the two tactics. In Star Kingdom, talent was of course important, but resources were even more important. No matter how great one''s talent was, it was also difficult to achieve something if one did not have the resources. Even if you had a chance to achieve something, no one knew when this would happen. Inside the merchant ship''s control room. "Miss, that guy disappeared again." Marlee was overjoyed. ¡®Are we going to run into the patrol ship of the Central Sacred Continent again? ¡®I have to make sure toin about this guy. ¡®I can''t let him follow me anymore.¡¯ Even if the other party did not do anything, Marlee would still feel ufortable. The merchant ship continued to drive forward for an hour, but still did not encounter any patrol ships. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Willie''s small spaceship never reappeared either. A little doubt rose in Marlee¡¯s heart. Throughout this period, the merchant ship drove forward for another hour. At this time, arger merchant ship suddenly appeared ahead, blocking the way of Marlee and others. Marleemanded the merchant ship to change direction to get ready to pass the other party and move on. However, the other party also moved their ship to continue blocking them. Marlee¡¯s merchant ship changed direction several times in a row but was still stopped. Marlee knew that the other party hade for her. So, she asked politely, "May I know what''s the meaning of this? Why are you blocking my way?" "Ma''am, don''t get me wrong! We are the itinerant merchants of this area. You seem very unfamiliar with the territory, so I guess you don''te here often, right? May I know what you want to sell? If you sell it to me, I will definitely give you the highest price.¡± A middle-aged man''s voice reached Marlee¡¯s ears. Marlee frowned. Willie had just left, and this guy came immediately to buy from her. ¡®How can there be such a coincidence?¡¯ Furthermore, the other party directly asked her what she wanted to sell. Thus, Marlee had to tie the two together. It was likely that they had colluded. "Sorry! We''re not here to sell. Sir, please let us go," Marlee replied. "Are you here to buy then? I can find anything you need, and the price will definitely satisfy you." ¡®We''re not here to buy either.¡± "You must be joking. The Central Sacred Continent is thergest trade continent in Star Kingdom. There are hundreds of thousands ofrge and small trade zones. If you''re not buying or selling, are you here for fun? In that case, you''vee to the wrong ce." ¡®This is none of your business." "You''re right, but as a local merchant in this area, I must let every guest whoes here have a good experience." "You getting out of the way would be the best experience.¡± "No, no, no! You''re wrong. I must serve you well no matter what you want to buy or sell." Chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 Marlee was very annoyed by the sudden appearance of this guy. ¡®He is clearly forcing us. ¡®He also kept saying that he wanted to give his guests a good experience. ¡®How can there be such a shameless person? "Sir, you coercing us like this is not due to you wanting to give us a good experience, but to cheat us! Don¡¯t you think you are insulting the Central Sacred Continent like this? Aren''t you afraid that the patrols will arrest you?¡± Marlee was no longer feigning civility. The other party did not intend to let them go anyway. Therefore, saying that was her shedding all pretense of cordiality. "Ma''am, you can''t just say whatever you want. You have to be responsible for your words. When did I force you to buy or sell?" Lou''s voice also became more sinister. He could not afford to insult the Central Sacred Continent. At the same time, he also had the urge to curse. ¡®Who did that punk Willie introduce me to? ¡®Didn''t he say this is the first time theye to the Central Sacred Continent? ¡®It doesn''t seem like that at all! ¡®The people who came to the Central Sacred Continent for the first time will always be submissive, for fear of speaking too loud and offending us local bullies ¡®This woman looks like someone who has experience. ¡®This is a bit troublesome.¡¯ However, Lou could be regarded as a well-known merchant in this area. Although his reputation was not very good, he would not be intimidated by a few words from the other party. "You know inside your heart whether or not I''m speaking recklessly. I saw a patrol passing by just now, so you''d better get out of the way, or you will suffer the consequences. Don''t me me for not reminding you," Marlee said coldly. "Ma''am, if you want to do this! Then there is nothing I can say. Do you believe that I''ll make it difficult for you to do anything in this area?" After Lou finished speaking, he released the energy from his body. The merchant ship where Marlee and others were located was shaken to the point of copse. ¡®An Eternal!¡¯ Marlee was taken aback. Before she could react... Boom! A golden giant shadow soared into the sky from the merchant ship. As he stood in the void, he looked coldly at Lou, who exuded the energy of an Eternal. David was the one who cast the Eternal Golden Body. Along the way, he could clearly hear what was happening outside. This guy was obviously colluding with the partial Eternal just now with their purpose being to buy the goods on the Jung family¡¯s merchant ship at a low price. Such horrendous behavior upset David very much. The worst thing was that they even blocked their way. David was not in a hurry, but he could not waste time here either. Furthermore, he had the same mindset as Marlee. The people who used this method to deceive others would not have a strong background. Since they did not have a background, David decided to attack them before deciding what to do next. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The energy released by the opponent was at Eternal Realm mid-Ruler Rank. Hence, David, a beginner Ruler Ranker, decided to use him as a practice target. David directly cast the Eternal Golden Body, which stunned Lou. His original intention was to use his energy to frighten the opponent so that they would obediently sell him the goods at a low price. It never urred to him that there was an Eternal hidden on the merchant ship in front of him. If he knew, Lou would never havee. There was an Eternal on the other side, so it meant their n hadpletely failed. ¡®That punk Willie deceived me!¡¯ "Um... My friend, this is a misunderstanding..." Lou wanted to show his weakness. He did not want to make a big deal out of this. He would be in trouble if the patrol team came over. However, David did not give him a chance to speak at all. Lou was scared to attract the attention of the patrol team but David was not. Hence, he directly swung a punch over. ¡®Void Punch!¡¯ The force of the Void Punch swung by the Eternal Golden body was not the same as back then anymore. If this punchnded, aside from Lou the mid-Ruler Ranker, everyone he brought along and his entire merchant ship would turn into dust. ¡®You wouldn''t dare, you thief!¡± Chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 Lou was also pissed. Of course, he felt the power of the punch. Boom! His Eternal Golden Body also swung a punch, aiming it directly at David''s attack. Boom! The punches collided. The loud voice was thunderous. They all held their heads in pain. Luckily, the duo blocked the shockwaves of the collision. If not, the big and small merchant ships would turn into dust from the shockwave alone. Luckily, this was the edge of the Central Sacred Continent, and below it was a vast old-growth forest. If they were above a city, the aftermath of a battle of Eternals would kill countless people. Of course, David would not do this if they were above a city. The two Eternal Golden Bodies backed away from the shock. However, David did not back away as much as Lou. David clearly got the upper hand during the first collision. Lou was also shocked by David''sbat power. ¡®This beginner Ruler Ranker is so powerful. ¡®Lam a mid-Ruler Ranker, but not only did I not gain any advantages, but I was also at a loss.¡¯ "My friend, let''s talk about this. It''s my fault, so I¡¯m willing to..." Lou was in the middle of his sentence. "Again!" David murmured and charged at Lou again. ¡®Again? ¡®Have you never f*cking fought before?¡¯ Lou yelled in his heart. However, he did not dare to waste any time. Boom! Another intense collision. Then... Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Boom boom boom! Countless collisions could be heard. The two Eternal Golden Bodies entangled together, creating a feast for eyes for the passengers of the two merchant ships. Marlee and the others saw David cast the Eternal Golden Body to annihte the eight partial Eternal Realm space pirates in seconds. However, this time was different. This was the collision between two Eternal Golden Bodies. If they were not protected by David''s mind power, they would have been dead. Lou was not having a good time. Even though he was one small realm stronger than David, David''sbat power was not weaker than his. Moreover, Lou did not have mind power, so he needed to constantly protect his merchant ship from getting destroyed by the shockwaves. Hence, he was at a disadvantage the entire time. It seemed that he waspletely at David''s mercy. Boom! David sent Lou flying backward with a punch again. Then, Lou collided with a mountain in the distance. This time, he did not continue his attack. Lou got up with an unpleasant look on his face. He was furious at David''s attack. He was beaten to this state in front of his people by a beginner Ruler Ranker. How embarrassing. If he did not win this battle, how would he continue showing his face in this area? "Back away!" Lou said with a gloomy expression. Then, he led the merchant ship to back away quickly. David did not stop him during the process. When Marlee saw the other party backing away, she also instructed her merchant ship to do so in case David would not be able to focus during his fight. However, David stopped them when they started moving. "Marlee, you don''t have to do that. You can stay here and watch.¡± Chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 David did not ask Marlee and the others to leave because he did not think it was necessary. They were safe under the protection of his mind power. Now that David had spoken, sure enough, Marlee stayed. She also did not want to leave and miss the battle between Eternals. She was just worried about affecting or distracting David, which was why she wanted to leave. However, what David said to Marlee and the others sounded extremely insulting to Lou. It sounded as if David was looking down on him. You are nothing but a beginner Ruler Ranker while I am a dignified mid-Ruler Ranker. I am one level higher than you and you dare keep those burdens around while fighting with me. ¡®How reckless. ¡®Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll win just because you initially gained the upper hand. ¡®The real battle begins now.¡± Lou was only relieved when his subordinates drove the merchant ship far away. The people on the merchant ship were all his confidantes whom he trained over the years, so he could not let anything happen to them. Otherwise, he would be all alone. Now that they were gone, Lou would fight without worries. However, after seeing David¡¯s appearance clearly, Lou murmured in his heart. ¡°This kid is a little young.¡± Just now, the other party attacked without saying a word, so he did not observe carefully. Only now could he see clearly. ¡°If he became an Eternal at such a young age, it means he has a pretty powerful force supporting him. ¡®Did that punk Willie lie to me?¡± However, Lou could not give in at this time so he could only bite the bullet and said, ¡°My friend, I was wrong, but we¡¯re all Eternals and you¡¯re being so disrespectful.¡± ¡°Really? Why do I think I went too easy on you? Don¡¯t you know what you want to do with that kid named Willie? If I weren¡¯t here today, the cargo Marlee and the others worked so hard and went through several life and death situations to transport would have been plundered by you. Do you think I need to give you any respect?¡± David said coldly. ¡°My friend, you misunderstood me. I, Lou Sirr, am a serious merchant. Of course, I will pay if I am buying. It¡¯ll not be taken for free. My price will definitely satisfy everyone, and I have nothing to do with the person you mentioned,¡± Lou did not admit his rtionship with Willie. ¡®That kid caused so much trouble for me. ¡°I will have to settle ounts with him after this! "As a man, aren¡¯t you ashamed of lying through your teeth like that? You probably don¡¯t even believe what you said! Do you think we will believe it?¡± David sneered.. ¡°My friend, that¡¯s too much!¡± Lou said, frowning. Lou considered himself defeated since there was an Eternal hidden on the target merchant ship. He would be fine if he had to apologize or pay some reasonable damages. However, he was a mid-Ruler Ranker. Therefore, he was still enraged when the other party was so disrespectful. ¡°Is it? I don¡¯t think so! Do you know how much painstaking effort Marlee and the others have spent on this cargo, and how many risks they have gone through to transport it safely to the Central Sacred Continent? Behind this is the rise and fall of a family. You unscrupulous merchants only do things against your conscience. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re also too much?¡± David sneered. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Lou asked. ¡°Get that kid named Willie, and you both should apologize to Marlee. Then,pensate them for causing them distress. After that, this matter will be over and I will not pursue it.¡± ¡°Impossible! You actually want me, an Eternal, to apologize to someone at Universe Realm? What wishful thinking! If I do this, how will I show my face in this area in the future?¡± Lou directly rejected David¡¯s request without hesitation. He could still barely apologize to David the Eternal. After all, he was wrong. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. On the contrary, it would be impossible for him to apologize to someone at Universe Realm. Was he so thick-skinned? ¡°I don¡¯t care, but if you don¡¯t apologize to Marlee, then I will have to use force. I hope you won¡¯t regret it later.¡± Louughed at David¡¯s words. ¡®Regret?¡± Chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 ¡®Does he think he can do whatever he wants just because he¡¯s a beginner Ruler Ranker? ¡®If I wasn¡¯t protecting the confidants I brought along just now and was worried that they would be wiped out by the aftermath of the battle. ¡®It is uncertain who would have gained the upper hand!¡¯ ¡°What a joke! You gained some advantage over me just now and you really think that you¡¯re invincible as a beginner Ruler Ranker? Let me tell you, it¡¯s better to keep a low profile and know your limits. Don¡¯t be too arrogant, otherwise¡­¡± Lou was berating David loudly. Just now, he was beaten ruthlessly by David and now he was being threatened again. There was an anger in his heart that he did not know where to vent. Although he was not someone important, he was still somewhat famous in the trade area around the Central Sacred Continent. This outsider in front of him was not showing him any sign of respect. Therefore, he could not be med if anything happened. As he was talking, Lou¡¯s voice trailed off. At this moment, he was staring wide-eyed at David in front of him in shock. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Because a long red sword had appeared in David¡¯s hand at some point. The long sword was not scary. What was terrifying was the long sword in the hands of the Eternal Golden Body. That was no ordinary sword. It was a Soulbound Weapon, a priceless treasure! Lou had been a dishonest merchant for so many years, but all his savings added up was still not enough to buy a Soulbound Weapon. His goal was to have his own Soulbound Weapon one day so hisbat power would skyrocket. The outsider in front of him actually possessed a Soulbound Weapon, and judging from the chill emanating from that sword, it was not an ordinary Soulbound Weapon. For a moment, Lou was jealous. He wanted to take the sword in David¡¯s hand for himself. Despite this, as the idea was just germinating, Lou furiously dismissed it. He was only a small rank higher than the other party. However, a first-rate Soulbound Weapon couldpletely make up for this gap and kill him. There was no need for a fight. When the opponent took out the Soulbound Weapon, Lou knew he had lost. Even if he could beat the other party, Lou would not dare to try. The other party was a young Eternal and he had a first-rate Soulbound Weapon. Thus, Lou would not believe it if he said he did not have a strong background. ¡®Could he break through Eternal at such a young age without powerful support? ¡®Can he own the Soulbound Weapon that even I can¡¯t buy with my savings after so many years without powerful support? ¡®I can¡¯t afford to offend him! ¡®I can¡¯t! ¡®I definitely can¡¯t afford to insult that guy. ¡®I should think of a way to quell his anger. I might have to spend a lot of money today.¡± Lou shook his head helplessly. The reason he could be dishonest for so many years and not got into trouble was that he knew to read the situation. He would never offend people he could not afford to offend. If he did, he would do anything and pay any price to get the other party¡¯s forgiveness. Normally, the people who knew how to read the room would live longer. Chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Lou was still berating David. However, his voice suddenly trailed off, puzzling Marlee and others. Everyone looked at David and saw a long sword suddenly appearing in the hand of David¡¯s Eternal Golden Body. Although the gxy where the Jung family was located was in Star Kingdom, it was one of the most remote ces and was rtively impoverished. Over there, Eternals were the number one authority, and no one would dare to provoke them. They heard of Soulbound Weapons before, but they had never seen it. It was said that this kind of treasure could greatly enhance thebat power of Eternals and achieve the effect of leapfrogging ranks. ording to the legend, the only weapon that could transform into an entity to be used by the Eternal Golden Body was the Soulbound Weapon. Undoubtedly, the long sword in David¡¯s hand was a Soulbound Weapon. No wonder Lou suddenly went silent while berating David. It turned out that David was using a Soulbound Weapon. This was a treasure that could allow its user to fight someone stronger than them. Originally, David already had an absolute advantage against his opponent. Now that he had taken out the Soulbound Weapon, his opponent would undoubtedly suffer a crushing defeat. Marlee looked at David. ¡°There are too many mysteries surrounding this young man. ¡®He even possesses treasures like the Soulbound Weapon. ¡®What other secrets is he hiding that I don¡¯t know of?¡± Marlee became more curious about David, and she wanted to find out more about him. This kind of oue only made her sink deeper into her fantasies. ¡°My friend, you don¡¯t have to do this. Please don¡¯t! It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding!¡± Lou shouted hastily. At the same time, he hid his Eternal Golden Body as he talked. The Eternal Golden Body was an Eternal¡¯s battle form. At this time, Lou had no urge to fight at all, so he just put it away in case the other party misunderstood and thought that he still wanted to fight by swinging his sword. It was possible that the other party would do that judging from how he attacked without a word just now. Right now, there was nothing in Lou¡¯s hand that could block the Soulbound Weapon in the other party¡¯s hand If he did not show weakness now, it would be toote once his opponent made a move. ¡°Weren¡¯t you stubborn just now? Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s impossible? What¡¯s the matter now?¡± David swung the Evil-Splitting Sword in his hand and pointed it at Lou. Lou felt a chill down his spine when he was pointed by the long red sword. ¡°What kind of damn sword is this? ¡®From such a distance, I can still feel a chill rushing towards my face.¡± Lou had seen Soulbound Weapons before, but this was the first time he saw someone who could pose such a big threat to him before even making a move, This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡®How invincible! ¡®This kid is absolutely invincible!¡± ¡°I was blind, so I didn¡¯t recognize how powerful you were. This time, I will admit my defeat. No matter what you ask, I, Lou Sirr, will do my best. Didn¡¯t you say you want that kid Willie toe over and apologize? I¡¯ll ask him to bring his *ss over now,¡± Lou wryly smiled. ¡°If I remember correctly, you just said that you don¡¯t know that Willie person,¡± David sarcastically said. ¡°Um¡­ My friend, forgive me! We are just people struggling at the bottom. Star Kingdom¡¯s limited resources are controlled by major forces, so it is very difficult to find a way to get some resources to improve ourselves,¡± Lou shook his head and said helplessly. ¡°I can understand that you want to get resources, but isn¡¯t it a little unreasonable to use such indecent. means to trap those who are visiting the Central Sacred Continent for the first time? You want to improve. but what about them? It¡¯ll be fine for them if they can even survive.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ve taught me a lesson today. I will never do this kind of thing again in the future, and 13 will definitely be an upright merchant and never harm anyone ever again.¡± Chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 Lou¡¯s attitude surprised David. The ones who could be adaptable to circumstances were the most difficult to deal with. The other party¡¯s attitude was very sincere, so David could not bring himself to continue attacking. The main reason for this was that their strength was simr. They were both Eternal Realm Ruler Rankers. Even with his Evil-Splitting Sword, it would still be difficult for David to kill his opponent. Since he could not kill his opponent, he would not attack in case he was left with serious repercussions. David would be fine, but he was worried that this guy would target Marlee and the others. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your reply. If you don¡¯t satisfy me today, you know the consequences.¡± After he finished, David retracted his Eternal Golden Body and returned to the roof of the merchant ship. Naturally, dozens of adoring gazes greeted him. The little girl Peggy immediately ran over and hugged David¡¯s thigh. She squealed happily, ¡°Mister, you are so amazing! From now on, Mom and I will rely on you to protect us.¡± Marlee blushed when she heard that. Then she reprimanded seriously, ¡°Peggy, what are you talking about? Come here and don¡¯t bother Master David. Have I spoiled you too much recently? Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡± Would Marlee really not want what her daughter had mentioned? All these years, she had wanted to find a reliable man to rely on. However, Marlee was self-aware. A man like David was destined to not have any rtionship with her. Even if she did not have children, she was still not worthy of David. Furthermore, she had a daughter now. The little girl looked at Marlee with an aggrieved expression. She reluctantly let go of David¡¯s thighs before going to Marlee. However, David suddenly picked her up. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marlee. She¡¯s just a kid! Children¡¯s words carry no harm,¡± David hugged the little girl and said. with a smile. Although he was an Eternal, in front of his friends, he never put on airs. He would be the same even if he became a Saint in the future. ¡°Okay! Everyone, go back to your posts first!¡± Marlee dismissed the group. Then, she said, ¡°David, don¡¯t mind her. Peggy never thinks before she speaks.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marlee! I don¡¯t mind.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. At this time, the little girl interrupted again and said, ¡°Mom, I have thought about it, you are my dearest person, and Mister is my favorite person. He is so powerful, as long as he protects us in the future, we will not be bullied.¡± ¡°Peggy!¡± Marlee red at the little girl. Peggy was so scared that she quickly put her head on David¡¯s chest, not daring to look at her mother. ¡°Okay, okay! From now on, I will protect you and make sure no one dares to bully you,¡± David said dotingly. ¡°Look, Mom, Mister agreed,¡± the little girl said with her head buried in David¡¯s chest. ¡°David, don¡¯t spoil her too much. She will only be more and more presumptuous in the future.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! She¡¯s just a kid so she should be pampered. By the way, Marlee, if theye to apologize later, just extort them and don¡¯t show mercy. You never know how many people these guys cheated over the years and how much dishonest money they made. Make them pay severely. I won¡¯t show my faceter, but just call me if you need me.¡± ¡°Okay, I see!¡± Marlee nodded and said. The opponent did not dare to start a fight as they were very afraid of David. Hence, if their request was not too excessive, the other party would definitely agree. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going now.¡± After he finished speaking. David walked down the cabin with the little girl in his arms. Marlee stared at David¡¯s back in a daze. He was so loving and doted on Peggy ¡®If only Peggy was really David¡¯s daughter. Then their family of three¡­. ¡®That scene would be too beautiful to imagine.¡± Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Northwest of the Central Sacred Continent. A merchant ship was slowly advancing high in the sky. It was the merchant ship of the Jung family where David was. Lou brought Willie to apologize, but David ignored it and let Marlee take care of everything. Afterward, Marlee came to David to report the situation, but David also refused. He would let Marlee keep all the benefits since he would not need any. The merchant ship continued to drive towards the trade zone. As they got closer and closer to their destination. More merchant ships gathered around. However, everyone was going their own way without anymunication. In reality, when David and Lou used the Eternal Golden Body to fight, many nearby merchant ships sensed However, none of them gathered to watch the show. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Everyone had responsibilities, so who woulde to watch? If they were affected by the battle of Eternals, the consequences would be disastrous. Even if it was a merchant ship with an Eternal in charge, they would still note to join in the fun to avoid any idents. Thus, almost all merchant ships had ignored David¡¯s battle and continued on their way. Five dayster. ¡°Miss, Miss, we are here!¡± Someone shouted excitedly. Marlee immediately went to the control room upon hearing this. As she looked from the merchant ship¡¯s control room, she saw that there was indeed a huge building complex below. Various small vehicles were also flying at low altitudes. Even from the high altitude where the merchant ship was located, there was no end to them in sight. This trade zone was huge, and it seemed endless! Many merchant ships in the sky began to lower their altitude. Their destination was also thisrge trade zone. ¡°Let¡¯snd,¡± Marlee also shouted excitedly. They had finally arrived at therge trading zone that Remy mentioned. Here, she could exchange all the raw ores on the merchant ship for money. She would not need to worry about being robbed anymore Although she had David, an Eternal, so the possibility of them getting robbed was very small, she would not feel safe if the money was not in her pocket ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± The merchant ship began to descend slowly. Throughout the Central Sacred Continent, there were hundreds of thousands of trade zones,rge and small, and they were scattered at every corner of the Central Sacred Continent. These trade zones were divided into four grades in total. From small torge, they were small trade zones, medium trade zones,rge trade zones, and super- large trade zones. There were only five superrge trade zones in the Central Sacred Continent. One in each of the four directions, north, south, east, west, and thest one in the center. On the other hand, there were manyrge trade zones. Most of them were small trade zones though, ounting for more than 98% of the avable trading space. The trade zone that David and the others arrived at was arge one. Only arge trading zone had the headquarters ofrge tradingpanies like Treasure Trove. Both the medium trade zone and the small trade zone only had branches. One would not be cheated in the branches since a big tradingpany like Treasure Trove would have strict demands for its staff regardless of whether it was the headquarters or branches so as not to affect their reputation. However, the appraisers in the branches were limited, so they sometimes could not fully appraise the value of an item. Therefore, everyone generally preferred therge training zones. This was also what Remy rmended at the beginning. Some small trade zones and medium trade zones were closer, but Remy ignored all of them. However, Remy did not know that Marlee had a daughter at that time. If not, he would not have put so much effort into helping Marlee. Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 The merchant ship descended to a low altitude and immediately, a ship approached. A young man¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Hello, I am the navigator of thisrge trade zone. If you need anything, just ask me. I know this ce very well.¡± Upon seeing the word ¡®Central¡¯ engraved on the other party¡¯s ship, Marlee felt relieved. If they were another swindler like Willie, there would not be the word ¡®Central¡¯ on their ship. This was a means of transportation that only staff members recognized by the Central Sacred Continent officials could drive. Anyone impersonating them would definitely be severely punished if caught. Over here, no one dared to vite the authority of the Central Sacred Continent. ¡°Thank you, my Lord. We want to go to the headquarters of Treasure Trove, but I don¡¯t know where it is,¡± Marlee asked politely. ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m just a little navigator, and I am not worthy to be called that. I don¡¯t deserve it and I¡¯ll be punished if my superior overhears this,¡± the other party immediately panicked and said. ¡°Judging from your voice, you don¡¯t sound very old, so I¡¯ll just call you my little friend,¡± Marlee thought for a while, then changed her words. ¡°Okay! Ma¡¯am, this is the first time you¡¯re here at the Central Sacred Continent, right?¡± ¡°Yes! We are indeed visiting the Central Sacred Continent for the first time.¡± ¡°No wonder! I can show you the way if you want to go to Treasure Trove.¡± ¡°Thank you for your time then, my friend.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too humble, Ma¡¯am. My work here is to serve everyone whoes here to trade so that you cane and return happily. Pleasee with me.¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°By the way, how much will this cost me?¡± Marlee could not help asking. With her previous experience with Willie, she was still a little worried that she would be cheated. Now that she was here, Marlee could still find Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters even without a guide, but it would be time-consuming. She did not want to spend money on this. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you misunderstood. We don¡¯t charge any fees.¡± ¡°I see! Thank you, my friend.¡± The merchant ship followed the navigator all the way, and it did not take long for them to arrive in front of a huge manor. The words ¡®Treasure Trove¡¯ was written on the signboard of the manor. When they got here, the navigator took his leave. His responsibilities were taken over by a woman from Treasure Trove. The merchant ship was arranged to park inside the manor. David and Marlee disembarked to meet the steward from Treasure Trove. Marlee was going to discuss the deal, and David was going to ask if Treasure Trove would hold an auction soon. This was currently David¡¯s biggest concern. It was rted to whether he could improve his strength in a short time. The two were brought into a room and were weed by an old man. Next to the old man stood a veiled young woman. Although David and Marlee could not see the woman¡¯s face clearly, judging from her figure, they could confirm that she was stunning. The moment he saw the old man, David felt the powerful energy from him. Although the old man did not show it on purpose, David¡¯s keen senses still detected it. ¡®This old man¡¯s energy was not much weaker than Celeste¡¯s. ¡®He¡¯s a Sovereign Ranker, ¡®The veiled woman¡¯s strength is not weak either. She¡¯s definitely not inferior to Lou, who I just fought. ¡®The key is that this woman is also young!¡± David hid his mind power. Sovereign Rankers could cultivate mind power, so if the old man knew that David had mind power, it would be troublesome. Right now, he was no match for Sovereign Rankers at all. Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 ¡°Please sit down, my guests,¡± the old man said. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Sir,¡± Marlee said respectfully. Then, she sat down with David. The veiled woman poured a cup of tea for each of them. Her behavior took David by surprise. ¡®Is Treasure Trove so extravagant? ¡®They even ask a mid-Ruler Ranker to serve their guests. ¡®Plus, she¡¯s also so young.¡± ¡°May I know if you¡¯re here to buy or sell?¡± The old man continued to ask after drinking a cup of tea. ¡°Sir, I want to sell some goods to Treasure Trove. I wonder if you will ept them.¡± Marlee asked back. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re hrious. As long as it is valuable, there is nothing Treasure Trove won¡¯t ept,¡± the old man replied with a smile. ¡°Then I want to sell some ores to your tradingpany.¡± ¡°What ores?¡± ¡°Ores for refining weapons. Raw nuclear maic ores.¡± ¡°Oh? Raw nuclear maic ores? How many?¡± ¡°The whole ship¡¯s cargo weighs about 3 million kg.¡± ¡°ording to the market price of raw nuclear maic ores, one kg ranges from 1900 to 2000 Star Dors. Since you have 3 million kg, then I will give you the highest price in the market, which is 2000 Star Dors per kilogram. Hence, 3 million kg will be 6 billion Star Dors. What do you think?¡± The old man said casually. ¡®6 b-billion Star Dors?¡¯ Marlee was dumbfounded. If she sold 3 million kilograms of raw nuclear maic ore to those big tradingpanies at Green Apollo, they would only be worth two to three hundred million Star Dors. She thought they would be worth more if they were shipped to the Central Sacred Continent and she could get a couple of billion. However, she did not expect them to be worth twenty times more. Six billion Star Dors? How high was the middleman¡¯s profit? Of course, high profits also came with high risks. If they were not careful, not only would the goods not be delivered, but they might even lose their lives. If they had not met David, their merchant ship would have long been robbed by the space pirates If they did not have a choice, Marlee would not want to do it again even with hundreds of times the profit. When the old man saw Marlee ctaying silent, he said, ¡°Why? Do you think the price is too low? I can assure you that the price offered by Treasure Trove is definitely the highest. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask around before deciding whether to sell or not.¡± Marlee was pulled back by the old man¡¯s voice. She hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, no! You misunderstood. I was thinking of something else and my mind was distracted. I don¡¯t need to go out and check further. I¡¯ve decided to sell them to Treasure Trove.¡± ¡°What about the price? Any objections?¡± ¡°No!¡± Marlee shook her head repeatedly. This was much higher than what she had imagined. ¡®Sure enough, these big tradingpanies are fair and just, and they are straight with their customers.¡± ¡°Since there is no objection, then I will have someone inspect the goods with you. If there are no problem with the goods, we will trade at this price.¡± ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry, Sir, the quality of the goods I brought is of top quality and is not adulterated,¡± Marlee assured. Why would she adulterate the goods she risked her life to transport across 180000 cosmic kilometers? Wouldn¡¯t she be fooling around with her life? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Then let¡¯s have a happy cooperation! Next time you have something good, you must sell it to us,¡± the old man said with a smile. He had a good eye. It was obvious at a nce that the two people in front of them were visiting the Central Sacred Continent. for the first time. Plus, they came from very far away and it was unknown which corner of Star Kingdom they came from. Therefore, he did not need to worry about the quality of the goods sent by these people. Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Still, even though this was the case, they should also follow the standard procedure. The old man then called a middle-aged man over to inspect the goods. At this time David suddenly said, ¡°Marlee, you should go first! I need to take care of something. I¡¯ll go overter.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After Marlee said that, she took the middle-aged man to inspect the goods. Now, David, the old man, and the veiled woman were the only ones left in the room. The old man and the veiled woman looked at David curiously. They did not know why he had stayed back. ¡°Sir, I would like to ask, are there any uing auctions happening in Treasure Trove?¡± David asked with some expectation. ¡°Auction? Do you want to participate in an auction?¡± the old man asked suspiciously. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°There should be quite a lot of auctions in therge trade zone! If you want to participate in one, you can go out and ask those small tradingpanies.¡± ¡°Sir, you misunderstood. I want to participate in the auction held by tradingpanies that are on the level of Treasure Trove, not those small tradingpanies.¡± ¡°Son, I can understand that you want to gain more experience, but you have to know that every item is priced at sky-high prices in Treasure Trove¡¯s auctions. With all due respect, the six billion Star Dors that you got from selling the raw nuclear maic ores is nothing. The items in the auction all start from tens of billions of Star Dors,¡± the old man exined. He thought David was from somewhere far away in the Star Kingdom and he wanted to participate in a large auction to gain more experience. Unfortunately, not everyone could participate in those events. Those who could participate were all the heirs or spokespeople of the major forces of Star Kingdom. At this time, David was a little excited. ¡®Everything starts with tens of billions of Star Dors? ¡®Those are allvish points! ¡®If I can get hundreds ofvish points from ordinary goods, wouldn¡¯t it mean I can get hundreds or even thousands ofvish points for the better ones?¡± Even casually buying something would cause his strength to rise exponentially. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. David suppressed the excitement in his heart and said, ¡°Sir, I want to participate in exactly this kind of auction. I can find what I need over there. Furthermore, Marlee and I are not together, we just met on the way. Since our destination is the Central Sacred Continent, we decided toe together.¡± ¡®Not together? The old man began to observe David after hearing that. He had felt neutral before he closely observed David, but when scrutinized thetter, he was shocked. He could not see through this guy in front of him. It was as if there was ayer of fog wrapped tightly around David¡¯s body, preventing him from revealing anything. The old man was a powerful Eternal Realm mid-Sovereign Ranker, but he could not see through a young man. This kid was not simple! ¡°I was too careless. My name is Elmer Whitlock. What is your name, son?¡± The old man asked. ¡°Old Master Whitlock, you are too modest. My name is David Lidel!!¡± David replied. ¡°Oh, David! I wonder what you want to buy. Treasure Trove is one of the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent. We have whatever you need. You don¡¯t have to participate in the auction,¡± Elmer said. ¡®What do I want to buy?¡± David was stumped by this question. He had no idea what he wanted to buy. He just wanted to spend some money. He would buy whatever was expensive. If Elmer wanted him to name what he wanted to buy, David would not be able to do so. He had juste to Star Kingdom, so he did not understand this ce and he did not know what was the most expensive thing avable. However, since Elmer asked him, it seemed inappropriate if he did not answer. David had to show his wealth, if not, how could the other party let him participate in therge auctions? Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 David did not know what was expensive in Star Kingdom, but he knew that there was one thing that was definitely not cheap. He also had one. That was the Soulbound Weapon that could be used by the Eternal Golden Body to increase the combat power of the Eternals. David had heard Amadi say before that even in Star Kingdom, Soulbound Weapons were a rare elite treasure. In the entire Star Kingdom, at least 80% of the Eternals did not have Soulbound Weapons. It was clear how precious this thing was. That unscrupulous merchant Lou did not have it, otherwise, he would not have admitted defeat the moment David took out the Soulbound Weapon. ¡°Old Master Whitlock, I want a Soulbound Weapon. I wonder if you have those in Treasure Trove?¡± David asked. ¡°You want to buy a Soulbound Weapon?¡± Elmer asked in surprise. ¡°Yes! Not only Soulbound Weapons, but I also want to buy many treasures as well. A Soulbound Weapon is just one of them,¡± David replied. Elmer was taken aback by what he said. ¡®Did he say he wants to buy many treasures and a Soulbound Weapon is just one of the things he is targeting? ¡®What treasures does this kid want to buy? ¡®Are they all on the same level as a Soulbound Weapon?¡¯ N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Of course, Treasure Trove, as the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, had treasures that were on the same level as Soulbound Weapons. Moreover, they had a lot of them. However, they would not take them out easily and sell them privately. They would only take out some of them duringrge auctions. They could only sell the weapons at a high price if the wealthy people fought for them during the auctions. Most of the weapons would sell for much more than value. Sometimes, their price might even double. At the same time, it could greatly increase the reputation of the tradingpany. This would kill two birds with one stone! The tradingpany would not achieve such an effect by selling the weapons directly Therefore, normal treasures could only be bought at auctions. Although Elmer felt that David was not simple, he did not expect that the other party would buy a treasure on the same level as a Soulbound Weapon as soon as he opened his mouth. it seemed that he had underestimated David The veiled woman had been sianding aside without saying a word, but at this moment, there was also a hint of surprise in her eyes. David could afford a treasure like a Soulbound Weapon at such a young age, and he did not just want one. It seemed that he was from a very powerful force, and he had a pretty high status. ¡°David, a Soulbound Weapon is not cheap, are you sure you want to buy it? Are you kidding me?¡± Elmer asked seriously. ¡°Of course! Old Master Whitlock, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m definitely not joking. As long as you are willing to sell, you can demand whatever price you like and I won¡¯t negotiate,¡± David also replied seriously. Upon seeing David¡¯s expression, Elmer was sure he was not joking. Then, he changed the question and asked, ¡°May I know where you¡¯re from?¡± David knew that the other party was inquiring about his background. He wanted to see if David had the strength to afford a Soulbound Weapon. However, David did not know how to answer this question. He could not tell the truth. If Elmer learned of actual situation and that he was from a level 3 civilization, he would surely kick him. out. It was also unrealistic to make up a story on the spot. The other party was among the top five tradingpanies of the Central Sacred Continent. Theirwork would be huge, and they would know whether David was lying just by asking around. David thought for a while, and it seemed that he could only answer the question vaguely. Only in this way could he temporarily appease the other party and get permission to participate in the large auction. ¡°Old Master Whitlock, I know what you are asking, but I¡¯m afraid I will have to disappoint you. I don¡¯t have a strong background and I¡¯ve always practiced with my master. I was only recently released to learn. through experience. As for where my master is, I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you,¡± David replied. Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Elmer stared at David. He wanted to read something from David¡¯s expression or emotion. However, David¡¯s performance was almost perfect. He observed for a while but could not find any ws at all. David said that he had been practicing with his master the entire time. It was not easy to determine the authenticity of this statement. There were certain figures that came from a long line of masters in Star Kingdom, but they were very rare. Even Treasure Trove¡¯s vastwork of information was only aware of two or three individuals. ¡°David, can you tell me the name of your master? I might know him too,¡± Elmer continued to ask. ¡°Old Master Whitlock, I¡¯m sorry. Master told me that when I came out, I had to fend for myself. I must not mention his name unless it is myst resort or if I was in a critical life or death moment. Otherwise, I will be punished,¡± David shook his head and replied. His words had Elmer lost in thought. ¡°He can¡¯t mention his master¡¯s name unless it is ast resort or in a life and death situation?¡± There was a lot of hidden meaning in this sentence. ¡®Does it mean that once David encounters a life-and-death crisis, it will be resolved as long as he mentioned his master¡¯s name? ¡®How much strength and fame do you need to have to achieve such an effect? ¡®Even Pre-Saints wouldn¡¯t dare to say that, would they? ¡®Is this kid¡¯s master a powerhouse above True Saint Rank in Saint Realm? ¡®Impossible! ¡®A True Saint and above have absolute power in Star Kingdom. ¡®There aren¡¯t many of them in Star Kingdom. ¡°Of course, we cannot rule out that some are hiding in the dark and unwilling to show themselves. ¡®If so, David will be the most distinguished guest I have ever received. ¡°He might be the only disciple of a True Saint. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°In Star Kingdom, such a figure can do anything he wants, going as far asmitting crimes against humanity or even insulting a Sacred Saint. ¡®I can¡¯t afford to offend this kid now, regardless of if it¡¯s true or not. ¡°In case it is true, not even Treasure Trove can protect me if I offend him. ¡°However, I still have to think carefully about whether what David said is true or not and I can¡¯t go over the line ¡°If it turns out to be false, it¡¯ll be so embarrassing¡± Elmer actually somewhat believed David in his heart. The main reason for this was that he genuinely could not see through this young man. He was a mid-Sovereign Ranker He had been in Treasure Trove for many years and had received countless guests of all kinds. Therefore, he had already developed a pair of discerning eyes. There were not many young people in Star Kingdom that he could not see through. Each of them was a top genius in Star Kingdom and they all had the support of super powerful forces behind them. If David could stand alongside them, he must not be too weak even if he was not telling the truth. The veiled woman also looked at David curiously She was not as strong as Elmer, nor was she as discerning as him. However, she had no problem when it came toprehension. David was clearly saying that his master was very powerful. As long as David mentioned his name, any crisis in the Star Kingdom could be resolved. Anyone who could do this was certainly in Saint Realm, and they might not even be an ordinary Saint. A disciple of such a powerful person naturally aroused her curiosity. Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 ¡°I see! Since you¡¯ve said that, I won¡¯t ask any more questions, but if you want to buy Soulbound Weapons, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t! Although I have them now, I can¡¯t sell them to you!¡± Elmer said slowly. ¡°Why not?¡± David asked with a frown. ¡°Because even the lowest-level Soulbound Weapon is a treasure. More than 80% of the Eternals in Star Kingdom don¡¯t have Soulbound Weapons and many of them won¡¯t own one in their entire lives. Such treasures can only be found in auctions. They will not only sell for a higher price, but they will also increase the reputation of thepany. If you want to buy a Soulbound Weapon, you can only go to an auction.¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any Soulbound Weapons in a general auction, right?¡± ¡°Of course! Treasures at the same level as Soulbound Weapons will only appear in auctions held by large tradingpanies. However, it is not absolute. Some small tradingpanies will jointly organize auctions to attract attention, and there might also be Soulbound Weapons sold there too.¡± ¡°Is Treasure Trove holding any uing auctions?¡± ¡°Yes, but not here.¡± As soon as he heard that there was an auction in Treasure Trove, David immediately became interested and asked, ¡°Where is it going to be held?¡± ¡°In the superrge trade zone in the west. The real headquarters of Treasure Trove is over there. There will be arge-scale auction held shortly, and there will be many treasures sold. Low-level Soulbound Weapons can only be regarded as average in this auction,¡± Elmer said proudly. As someone who worked at Treasure Trove, Elmer would naturally be proud of the strength of Treasure Trove David was instantly excited. ¡®A low-level Soulbound Weapon can only be considered average? ¡°That is to say, there are more advanced treasures than Soulbound Weapons? ¡®Does it mean I can spend more money and get morevish points?¡± David did not think about getting to Saint Realm for now. He had to raise his strength to Sovereign Rank first. That way, he would be valued by others. His current strength was still too low, and he was young. Therefore, it would be hard to make people believe what he was saying. ¡°Old Master Whitlock, it is possible for me to participate in this auction?¡± David asked expectantly. ¡°Sorry, David! The invitations for the auction were sent out three months ago, and they were all allocated ording to the number of seats. You are toote. If you came earlier, I could still get one for you,¡± Elmer said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Old Master Whitlock! As long as I can enter the auction, I can stand and I don¡¯t need a seat,¡± David said quickly He did not care whether he had a seat or not. As long as he could enter the auction site and participate in the bidding, even if he was asked to kneel, David would probably agree, let alone stand. David never wanted to experience the powerlessness and the feeling of being manipted at will when facing Nek in the Iridescent Sect again. This upgrade was just the first step to oveing this. As long as he could sessfully participate in the auction this time, he could raise his strength to Sovereign Rank. Next, he should consider how to get morevish points and get to Saint Realm. ¡°David, those who can enter the auction are all prominent figures in Star Kingdom. It is impossible for tradingpanies to make our guests stand. It will make Treasure Trove seem ignorant, and if word of this spreads, it will give us a bad reputation.¡± Elmer shook his head with a smile. He was right. Those who could receive invitations and enter the site of such arge auction were not simple. Even if David did not care, Elmer would not allow him to go in and stand. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Otherwise, if word got out, Treasure Trove would definitely be mocked by other tradingpanies. Furthermore, even if Elmer wanted David to enter, the people at the headquarters would not allow it. If he did not have an invitation, he would not be able to get in. ¡°Old Master Whitlock, this auction is very important to me. As long as you let me in, I, David Lidell, will owe you a favor, and I will prepare a big reward for you in the future,¡± David said seriously. His participation in the auction was directly rted to whether he could quickly be a Sovereign Ranker Time was very important to David now. Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Therefore, he had to pay attention. As long as Elmer could get him into an auction, then he would be a man of his word. Even if he became a Saint in the future, he would still owe Elmer a favor. Elmer probably had no idea at this point. If he rejected David now, he would be rejecting the favor of a Saint or someone at an even higher realm. This favor was enough for him to prosper and be an existence that no one in Star Kingdom dared to mess with. ¡°David, I¡¯m sorry! All the invitations have been sent out, and there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡± Elmer finally said helplessly. Frankly speaking, if they had not finished sending out the invitations, he would also have liked to get one to help David. He wanted to see if what David said is true and if he was the disciple of a True Saint and would also be a Saint in the future. However, all the invitations had already been sent out, and he could not help David even if he wanted to. ¡°Old Master Whitlock, is there really nothing you can do?¡± David asked disappointedly. He could only umte wealth slowly if he could not participate in the auction. He would now know how long it would take for him to reach Sovereign Ranker. Elmer shook his head, meaning that he indeed had no other way. ¡°Apart from Treasure Trove, are there any major auctions held by other tradingpanies recently?¡± David asked again. ¡°David, this kind ofrge-scale auction is very difficult toe by. After all, there are only so many precious treasures to be collected, and tradingpanies also need to consider everyone¡¯s spending habits. Treasures are not cheap, and except for a few big forces, most people will not buy again in a short while after they bought one or two pieces, so the interval between suchrge-scale auctions is rtively long to allow everyone time to umte funds. Normally, they will only hold a second one in another few years at least,¡± Elmer exined. David understood, but at the same time, he was a little disappointed. However, he did not give up. If Elmer had no other way, it did not mean others did not. In any case, the auction had not been held yet, so there was still a chance for him to participate. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Next, he nned to go to the superrge trade zone to see if he could figure out how to get an invitation. David believed that not everyone who received an invitation wanted to buy these treasures. There were definitely people who did not want to buy anything. He just needed to find such a person and buy the invitation from them at a high price. However, finding this person was not easy because David could not get the list of those who received the invitation Treasure Trove could not possibly give it to him either. Therefore, he could only look for them slowly. ¡°Old Master Whitlock, may I know how long it will be until the auction is held?¡± David asked. ¡°Probably a little more than a month,¡± Elmer replied. ¡®A month! ¡®There is still time!¡± ¡°Thank you, Old Master Whitlock. I won¡¯t bother you then, goodbye!¡± David was about to leave after finishing speaking. He still had time. If he missed this auction, he would miss the opportunity to quickly improve his strength. When David got up, a crisp voice called out to him all of a sudden. ¡°Do you really want to participate in this auction so badly?¡± Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 David turned around. It was the veiled woman standing beside Elmer who spoke. David had noticed this woman long ago. She was wearing a veil, so it was either she had a gorgeous face and did not want to shock others and cause trouble, or she was so hideous that she did not want to scare others. Judging from her perfect figure, David felt that the former was more likely. It would be such a pity if it was thetter. She was young but she was not weak. She was stronger than David, and she was at least a mid-Ruler Ranker. It was possible that she was even ate Ruler Ranker. However, the woman stood beside Elmer and poured tea for him, so David guessed that she should be Elmer¡¯s junior. She was just following along to learn and gain some experience. ¡®Does she have a way to get me into the auction when Elmer can¡¯t?¡¯ David could not believe it. However, he still replied, ¡°Yes! This auction is very important to me. As long as anyone can help me participate in the auction, I, David Lidell, will owe them a favor and will never break my promise.¡± ¡°How much is one of your favors worth?¡± The veiled woman asked curiously. ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future!¡± ¡°It seems you have a lot of confidence in yourself.¡± ¡°Of course! If I don¡¯t even have this confidence, how can I be a Saint in the future?¡± ¡®A Saint? ¡®What a brave thing to say!¡¯ Both Elmer and the veiled woman felt that David was a little too confident. Who in Star Kingdom could guarantee that they could enter Saint Realm? Even the heirs of those superpowers probably would not dare to say that. When one got to Saint Realm, foreign objects would have no effect. One could only realize their potential by themselves. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. If one had a thorough realization, one would enter Saint Realm. If they could not, they would stay at peak Eternal Realm or partial Eternal Realm. 2 Even if David¡¯s Master was a True Saint, he could not help David achieve Saint Realm. Hence, how could David dare to say that? ¡°I can help you get an invitation card and allow you entry into the auction site,¡± the veiled woman said. David looked away from the veiled woman and looked at Elmer suspiciously. Obviously, he did not believe that the woman in front of him could do what Elmer could not. Only then did Elmer exin, ¡°David, I forgot to introduce you. This is the third young mistress of Treasure Trove. It¡¯s very easy for her to get you an invitation with her identity.¡± ¡®Third young mistress?¡¯ David was even more confused now. ¡®If she¡¯s the third young mistress, why is she standing? ¡®How can a servant sit while his employer stands? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be the opposite?¡¯ Elmer seemed to notice David¡¯s curiosity, so he continued to exin, ¡°She¡¯s here to learn so she doesn¡¯t want to expose her identity.¡± ¡®I see!¡¯ David understood a little more now. These big shots had a special way of thinking and they liked to mingle with themon people incognito. Hence, he asked, ¡°Miss, can you get me an invitation?¡± Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t Elmer just tell you? It¡¯s easy for me to get you an invitation with my identity. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you have to trust Elmer! He is also the person in charge here.¡± As she spoke, she walked to David and sat down. Marlee had been sitting in that seat earlier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, David! As long as our third young mistress is willing to help you, you will definitely be able to enter the auction site,¡± Elmer added. ¡°What do you need from me before you help me?¡± David asked. He knew that since the other party had exposed herself to him, she was definitely willing to help him. Despite this, he had no idea what she wanted. As long as it was not against his principles, David would say yes. After all, once he entered the auction, he could quickly improve his strength, thus saving a lot of time. ¡°You are not from Treasure Trove, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. My name is Alba Fellowes,¡± the veiled woman said. ¡°Okay, Miss Fellowes! What do I need to do for you to help me?¡± ¡°I can help you if you want, but you have to prove yourself.¡± ¡°Prove myself? Prove what?¡± David asked. ¡°You have to prove that you have the financial resources to participate in the auction, of course. The people who receive the invitations have very wealthy family backgrounds, so we don¡¯t have to worry that they won¡¯t pay for the treasures. But we don¡¯t know you. What if you bid indiscriminately but don¡¯t have the money to pay? If that happens, I¡¯ll have to suffer the consequences even if I am the third young mistress of Treasure Trove. I can¡¯t bear this responsibility,¡± Alba said. ¡®Prove that I have the financial means to enter the auction? ¡®How should I prove this?¡¯ David was in a dilemma. He could not show the other party the bnce of his quadrillion Star Dors, right? He might scare her to death if he did. The entire Treasure Trove was not worth one quadrillion. Furthermore, once he exposed so much money, he did not know how many powerful people he would attract. His strength was simply not enough to fight them all. If he could not exin the source of the Star Dors then, he would be dissected and studied. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ He could not show his bnce, but he had to prove that he had the financial resources to enter the auction so that the other party would not worry about him not paying for the auction. ¡®What is the most valuabie thing I have right now?¡¯ David remembered that when he was in the Milky Way, he spent five trillion Gxy Dors to buy the Stone of Life, which he kept with him the entire time. This thing should be a treasure. Hence, he took out a wooden box from his arms and handed it to Alba, who was sitting beside him. ¡°Miss Fellowes, there is a stone in here. Please check if you can use it as coteral to bring me into the auction.¡± Alba took the box that David handed over and opened it without hesitation. She wanted to see what kind of stone it was. The moment the wooden box was opened, the room was immediately filled with boundless vitality. Even the few flowers and nts growing on the windowsill suddenly became full of vitality and grew slightly bigger. The flower buds that had just grown bloomed in just a few seconds, exuding a fragrance that was several times stronger than before. Elmer and Aiba were stunned. ¡®What strong vitality. ¡®If normal people took a few sniffs, they could surely add a few more years to their lifespan.¡¯ Alba immediately looked at the wooden box and saw a smooth and round stone lying quietly inside. The boundless vitality actually emanated from this small stone. ¡°Elmer, look at what this is.¡± After Alba finished speaking, she threw the wooden box in her hand to Elmer. Although this thing had strong vitality, its effect on Eternals was limited. After all, Eternals could continuously form vitality, so they did not need this thing. However, its effect was still pretty good for people below Eternal Realm. Someone should be willing to spend a lot of money to buy it.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Elmer took the wooden box carefully, opened it, and stared at the stone to study it. After a while, he said, ¡°Miss Alba, if I¡¯m not mistaken, this stone contains a veryrge amount of vitality, so it can be called the Stone of Life.¡± ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s the use and how much it¡¯s worth!¡± ¡°The Stone of Life has limited effect on the Eternals, but it is very effective for people below Eternal Realm, especially for those whose time is up. As for the price, it¡¯s not easy to estimate. Those who need it can buy it at a sky-high price to save their lives. If you don¡¯t need it, you won¡¯t pay too high a price,¡± Elmer exined. ¡°David, you heard it too. Although this stone is considered a treasure, it is not enough for you to enter the auction. If I bring you in, I will naturally be responsible for you. Try to see if there is anything else to prove your financial resources,¡± Alba looked at David and said. David had only one thought at this time. These two people did not know what that was. He bought the Stone of Life for 5 trillion Gxy Dors and gained 50 thousandvish points. It was proof that the system recognized this item and it was not as simple as Elmer imed, nor would it only work on people below Eternal Realm. Elmer also failed to address many aspects of the Stone of Life. For example, the vitality contained in the Stone of Life was very holy, so it could drive away evil forces and quickly heal serious injuries. David did not know what to do with the power to drive away evil. However, its quick treatment of injuries would be much faster than an Eternal¡¯s typical recovery. In an evenly matched battle where both sides suffer, the party with the Stone of Life could heal quickly. On the contrary, the side that did not have the Stone of Life could only rely on the vitality generated by their body as an Eternal to recover slowly. With this, the side with the Stone of Life could attack and finish the enemy before they had time to recover. In the event where one was facing an invincible opponent, one could pretend to be seriously injured and use the Stone of Life to recover quietly and quickly. Then, he could wait for an opportunity to make a surprise attack or run away. Despite this, Elmer imed that such a useful stone was only useful to people below Eternal Realm. It seemed that the old man was not as discerning as he seemed. In truth, David had wronged Elmer a bit. Elmer started from the bottom of Treasure Trove and got to where he was step by step. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He had appraised a lot of treasures, but he had never seen the Stone of Life. Thus, he could only infer its use based on some past experience and the effect he felt. Apart from containing a huge amount of vitality, the Stone of Life indeed had no other functions. That was why Elmer said that. ¡°Miss Fellowes, apart from this stone of life, I don¡¯t have any other treasures to prove my wealth.¡± David smiled bitterly. The Stone of Life was the only thing he could take out as coteral, but these two did not know what it was. Even if David carefully exined the other uses of the Stone of Life, they probably would not believe him. ¡°Then what¡¯s on your back? You¡¯ve been carrying it all the time, so it should be very important to you, right?¡± Alba asked. She had been staring at the wooden box on David¡¯s back for a long time. Judging from the shape, it should be a sword or knife. The reason why she attached so much importance to the wooden box on David¡¯s back was that Alba was very obsessed with weapons. She did not like other treasures, only precious weapons. As the third young mistress of Treasure Trove, Alba had seen enough weapons and had collected quite a few. However, she still could not stop her curiosity when she saw other weapons. The wooden box on David¡¯s back must be housing his weapon, and it was most likely a Soulbound Weapon. 1 Alba was eager to see what it was. Although she did not have one, she had to see it. ¡°Sorry, Miss Fellowes, this is my weapon and my partner. I will not offer it as coteral,¡± David said seriously. The Evil-Splitting Sword had apanied David in his growth this entire time. Even if he lost out on this opportunity to participate in the auction, he would never give it to others no matter what. Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 ¡°Can you tell me what weapon it is?¡± Alba asked. ¡°It¡¯s a sword,¡± David replied. ¡°What¡¯s its name?¡± ¡°Evil-Splitting Sword!¡± ¡°Evil-Splitting Sword? What a good name! Can you open it and let me have a look? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want you to use it as coteral. I just want to see if it is worth the price. If the Evil-Splitting Sword can prove your strength, I can let you enter the auction without asking for anything as coteral,¡± Alba said. Elmer, who was standing next to Alba, was speechless. ¡®Miss Alba¡¯s old habit is back. ¡®I don¡¯t know why this girl likes to study all kinds of weapons so much. ¡®It is said that she researched all the weapons in the Treasure Trove headquarters¡¯ vault before she came here. ¡®I think she might change ces after she¡¯s almost done here.¡¯ ¡°You just want to look, right? Not demand it as coteral?¡± David reconfirmed. ¡°Yes, I just want to look.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After David confirmed with her, he took down the wooden box from behind him and put it on the table. Alba stared at the wooden box. She could feel the piercing energy inside. ¡®It¡¯s a good sword! ¡®It¡¯s definitely an amazing sword!¡¯ Alba¡¯s heart was already beating even before the box was opened. She had been obsessed with studying various weapons in her life, and swords were her favorite of the bunch. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Creak! David opened the wooden box, revealing a long red sword inside. The moment Alba saw the sword, she was deeply attracted. Elmer¡¯s eyes widened at this point too. ¡®What a sharp peerless sword.¡¯ Judging from his experience in appraising countless weapons for so many years. David¡¯s Evil-Splitting Sword certainly had a high level. Soulbound Weapons were divided into four levels, low-level, mid-level, high-level and first-rate respectively. David¡¯s was at least a high-leve! Soulbound Weapon. If such a peerless sword was brought to the auction, it would definitely cause countless powerful forces to fight crazily for it, and in the end, it would be worth an unimaginable sky-high price. It seemed that 80% of what this kid David said is true. He might have gotten this sword from his master. The only people who could afford such a treasure were Saints. Alba looked at it, unconsciously wanting to reach out and touch the de. However, David stopped her in time. ¡°Miss Fellowes, this sword is very sharp, so you can¡¯t touch it,¡± David said. The Evil-Splitting Sword could cut everything in the world. If it was properly used, it could even kill a Saint. David did not dare to let Alba, a Ruler Ranker, touch it. He could not bear the responsibility if she got hurt. The main reason was that he also had not gotten the invitation to the auction yet! ¡°David, where did you get this sword?¡± Alba asked. She did not care that David prevented her from touching the de. David only thought for a tenth of a second before replying, ¡°I got the Evil-Splitting Sword from my master.¡± The best choice was to push everything to that mysterious master who did not exist. After Elmer heard that, he was more certain of his judgment. Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 ¡°David, are you willing to sell this sword?¡± Alba stared at the Evil-Splitting Sword and asked. She liked this sword a lot. Its whole body was red, exuding a charming aura. It looked very stunning. Even though it was just lying there quietly, it was still shrouded in piercing energy. One¡¯s skin would tingle from its energy even from such a distance. Alba was the young mistress of Treasure Trove. Although she could not keep the various weapons handled by Treasure Trove as her own, she could still study them.. So far, she had seen at least hundreds of Soulbound Weapons. However, none of them couldpare to the shock that David¡¯s Evil-Splitting Sword gave her. Even if she had seen a few high-level Soulbound Weapons before, they were far worse than this sword ¡°Could this be a first-rate Soulbound Weapon?¡± Alba thought in shock. A first-rate Soulbound Weapon! There are not many of those in the entire Star Kingdom. ¡®They are all in the hands of a few major forces. ¡®Ordinary Eternals only use low-level Soulbound Weapons. ¡®Only certain direct descendants of major forces or Sovereign Rankers can own mid-level Soulbound Weapons ¡®As for high-level Soulbound Weapons, it is exclusive to those who are in Saint Realm. ¡®Needless to say, Pre-Saints shouldn¡¯t even dream about having a first-rate Soulbound Weapon ¡®Only True Saints or above will have them.¡± Alba never thought that she would see a first-rate Soulbound Weapon in the hands of a young man about her age today If this sword was really given to David by his master just as he said, then David¡¯s master may not be a True Saint, but a Sacred Saint It was because True Saints would not just give away a first-rate Soulbound Weapon. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Even so, there were only a few known Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom. ¡®Who is David¡¯s master? ¡®ording to David, he and his master have been living together, and he was only recently released from training. ¡°Could it be that there is still a strong Sacred Saint hiding in Star Kingdom? ¡°Probably! ¡®Grandpa once said that Star Kingdom is not as simple as it appears. What you see is only superficial and there are a lot of things happening below the surface. ¡°Miss Fellowes, I told you that this sword is not only my weapon but also my friend and partner. It has been with me for a very long time. If you were me, would you sell your partner?¡± David refused. ¡°I can offer a very high price!¡± Alba was still unwilling to give up. ¡°No matter how high the price is, I won¡¯t sell it. Miss Fellowes, you should just give up.¡± David remained unmoved. He could not even spend all his own money, why would he sell the Evil-Splitting Sword? ¡°Since Mr. Lidell is not willing to sell, then I will not force you,¡± Alba said sadly. Her eyes slowly moved away from the Evil-Splitting Sword. She also knew that no one would be willing to sell a first-rate Soulbound Weapon. She still had to try, which was why she asked. This kind of thing was hard toe by. Besides, even if David wanted to sell it, he would not dare to. Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Since it had been bestowed to him by his master, David would be skinned alive by his master when he went back if he sold it. ¡°Then Miss Fellowes, what about the auction?¡± David was most concerned about this now. ¡°Mr. Lidell, you might as well rest here for a few days and then go back with me. When the timees, will let you enter the auction site,¡± Alba said. ¡°Thank you, Miss Fellowes! If you need anything in the future, I will help you as long as it¡¯s within my power,¡± David said excitedly immediately. He could now enter the auction. If he bid on a few treasures at random, he could quickly improve his strength. After that, he would no longer be as weak as he was now. He was weak and had too many restrictions. ¡°Okay! Then it¡¯s settled. I will let you enter the auction, and you will owe me a favor. Of course, I won¡¯t use it indiscriminately and make you do something that vites your principles.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± David put away the Evil-Splitting Sword and left contentedly. Alba had someone arrange a ce for him. Now, only Alba and Elmer were left in the room. ¡°Elmer, based on your judgment, can you see what¡¯s special about this sword?¡± Alba asked suddenly. ¡°Miss Alba, I can discuss other treasures with you, after all, I have so many years of experience, but in terms of weapons, it¡¯s best for me not to try to show off. Who doesn¡¯t know that you have studied countless weapons and even studied hundreds of Soulbound Weapons? I am ashamed to say that I have never seen as many Soulbound Weapons in my life, let alone studied them,¡± Elmer replied honestly. He was not being modest, nor was he exaggerating or trying to suck up to Miss Alba. This was genuinely the case. Who on the Central Sacred Continent did not know that Miss Alba from Treasure Trove was a weapons. junkie? There were very few Soulbound Weapons handled by Treasure Trove that had not been studied by Miss Alba beforehand. Although Elmer had rich experience in appraising treasures, he was inferior to Miss Alba when it came to weapons. ¡°Based on your years of experience, what do you think of that sword?¡± Alba continued to ask. ¡°Misc Alba, this sword is red and it¡¯s amazingly sharp. It has a very piercing energy that lingered in the air before it was even used. If I am correct, this should be a rare high-level Soulbound Weapon.¡± Elmer first said how he felt and finally expressed his own judgment. ¡°A high-level Soulbound Weapon? Elmer, you¡¯ve made a misjudgment this time,¡± Alba said with a grin. ¡°Misjudged? Elmer was a little reluctant to admit this. This sword was the best quality he had ever seen. Elmer had seen more than one mid-level Soulbound Weapons, and he could guarantee that they did not look like the Evil-Splitting Sword. However, since Miss Alba said he was wrong, he might have indeed overlooked something. After all, he was so far away from the sword, and he could not get a close look at it, so it was normal for him to misjudge. Elmer still believed in Miss Alba¡¯s words N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In terms of weapons research, very few people in the Central Sacred Continent couldpare to Miss Alba. This was due to talent and the result of Miss Alba¡¯s hard work for so many years. As the saying went, practice made perfect. Miss Alba had studied many Soulbound Weapons, so she had a lot of experience. ¡°Miss Alba, although I haven¡¯t been able to get a close look at it, based on my years of experience, there is no doubt that this is a peerless sword. Even if it is not a high-level Soulbound Weapon, it is also the best among mid-level Soulbound Weapons that isparable to high-level Soulbound Weapons,¡± Elmer said affirmatively ¡°Elmer, your vision is a bit narrow. Why did you think lower of it and not higher after I told you that you¡¯ve made a misjudgment?¡± ¡°Think higher?¡± Elmer did not understand what Alba meant for a while. ¡°Miss Alba, I was too foolish.¡± ¡°Are there only mid-level and low-level Soulbound Weapons in this world? Alba asked meaningfully. Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 As soon as Alba said this, Elmer was instantly enlightened. ¡®Yes indeed! ¡®Since David¡¯s Evil-Splitting Sword looks so good, and Miss Alba said that I¡¯ve misjudged by saying it¡¯s a high-level Soulbound Weapon. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think higher? ¡°What¡¯s better than a high-level Soulbound Weapon?¡± Elmer was shocked at this moment ¡®Aren¡¯t first-rate Soulbound Weapons above high-level Soulbound Weapons? ¡®That¡¯s something only True Saints and above can possess. ¡®David is just a weak Ruler Ranker, so how did he get a first-rate Soulbound Weapon? ¡®Something¡¯s not right! ¡®David¡¯s master sounds fishy. ¡°Even if this person is a True Saint, he can¡¯t randomly give a first-rate Soulbound Weapon to his disciple. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Elmer did not dare to think about it anymore as this was likely to involve the secrets of Star Kingdom. Elmer was a mid-Sovereign Ranker, so he was not qualified to understand this at all. Only by crossing Eternal Realm and stepping into Saint Realm could he learn some of the secrets surrounding Star Kingdom. ¡°Miss Alba, are you saying that David¡¯s sword is a first-rate Soulbound Weapon?¡± Elmer asked in disbelief. ¡°I should be right. I have also studied high-level Soulbound Weapons, and they don¡¯t look like that. It has a sharp edge before it¡¯s even used. Once used, it¡¯s hard to imagine how powerful this sword will be. David can definitely leapfrog the battle with it,¡± Alba confirmed. ¡°Then David¡¯s master.. Before Elmer finished speaking, he was interrupted by Alba. ¡°Careful! These things are not something that Eternals like us can ask.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Alba, I understand!¡± Elmer let out a deep breath. ¡®How shocking. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a young man to possess a first-rate Soulbound Weapon and also have a Sacred Saint behind him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the woman with David here to sell raw nuclear maic ore? They should have a good rtionship. I¡¯ll increase the price for herter. We must build a good rtionship with David and can¡¯t be negligent in the slightest,¡± Alba instructed. ¡°Miss Alba, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± Elmer replied. ¡°Also, we mustn¡¯t leak news of today¡¯s incident. Since David was sent by his master to practice, he certainly doesn¡¯t want to be in the spotlight. If we lure his master out, who can bear his anger?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± David did not know that Alba and Elmer¡¯s imagination had run wild after he took out his sword. If he knew of this he would surely have burst intoughter. He wanted to achieve this effect, and it was why he had created the idea of a mysterious master He wanted others to think that he had someone powerful supporting him. That way, other people would not cause trouble for him. However, he did not expect such a good result. David also understood that an external force was always an external force, and his lies would eventually be exposed one day. However, most important thing now was to improve his strength. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Therefore, he attached great importance to this auction. Marlee brought the inspector from Treasure Trove to the merchant ship to inspect all the raw nuclear maic ore. Just as he was about to leave, Elmer came over ¡°Mr Whitlock,¡± the inspector said respectfully. Elmer was in charge here. Except for Miss Alba who just arrived, Elmer had the most authority here. ¡°How¡¯s this batch of raw nuclear maic ore?¡± Elmer asked casually. The quality is very good, so we can purchase them,¡± the inspector replied truthfully. Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Marlee also quietly breathed a sigh of relief next to him when she heard that. Although she was very confident in her goods, she was also afraid. ¡°What if the quality does not meet the Treasure Trove¡¯s requirements? Now that she heard what the inspector said, she could finally feel relieved. ¡°Okay You¡¯re not needed here anymore. You can leave now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The inspector left. ¡°Miss Jung, please, let¡¯s talk!¡± Elmer bent down and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Mr. Whitlock, you should go ahead,¡± Marlee said, feeling ttered. Mr. Whitlock had a high status in Treasure Trove, so she did not dare go ahead of him. ¡°Miss Jung, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous. Please!¡± Elmer insisted. Marlee figured the man would not give up if she did not go, so she walked ahead with some doubts At this moment, she was very puzzled. In the room just now, Mr. Whitlock¡¯s attitude towards her was not like this. His identity was evident, while Marlee was the most insignificant member of Treasure Trove¡¯s many guests For Marlee, the transaction volume of 6 billion Star Dors might affect the continuation of her family. On the contrary, for a big tradingpany like Treasure Trove, it was not impressive at all. Mr Whitlock¡¯s attitude in the room was expected. However, he changed so suddenly after just a short while. Marlee struggled to ept this. ¡°Is it because of David? Marlee thought about it and thought it was very possible! David stayed in the room after she left. David should have exposed his identity and she came with David. That was why Mr Whitlock suddenly changed his attitude. It seemed she was right. David must belong to some powerful force. The two returned to the room just now. Both Alba and David are gone. ¡°Miss Jung, due to unforeseen circumstances, the price of the raw nuclear maic ores may change a little bit,¡± Elmer said first ¡°Mr Whitlock, we¡¯ve agreed on the price of the raw nuclear maic ores just now and your inspector has also inspected them. He said that there is no problem, so why is there a change now? Is such a big tradingpany like Treasure Trove so dishonest?¡± Marlee asked immediately. In reality, the price of the raw nuclear maic ores had far exceeded the ideal price in Marlee¡¯s heart. She could ept a small decrease. However, she figured that if she did not give a huge reaction, she was worried the other party might lower it bytoo much. ¡°Miss Jung, please calm down. The change I¡¯m talking about is not to lower the purchase price, but rather, to increase it,¡± Elmer said with a smile. ¡®Huh? Marlee was stunned for a moment. Raise the price even further? Really?¡± This price was already far beyond her imagination, yet the other party actually said that it would go up even more. Did he feel sorry for her because she crossed 180000 cosmic kilometers and experienced possible death to transport the goods here? However, in an instant, Marlee dismissed the idea. No matter how rich a tradingpany was, it would never give out money for no reason. There must be some reason behind this. ¡®Could it be that Treasure Trove is currying favors with me in order to please David? Marlee only thought of this possibility. Otherwise, the other party had no reason to do this. They were clearly giving her money. It seemed that she had still underestimated David. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even a big tradingpany like Treasure Trove wanted to please him, which showed his strong background. At this moment, Marlee also wanted to know what identity David was hiding. Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 The three million kilograms of raw nuclear maic ores Marlee brought were originally worth 6 billion Star Dors. However, in the end, it increased by 4 billion and was sold at 10 billion Star Dors. She was unwilling to ept this favor at first. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Thus, she quietly contacted David. Eventually, David asked Marlee to agree. Since this was a good thing, she should just take it. If it were not for the system¡¯s regtions and the fact that David would not get anyvish points if he donated money, David would have already found an excuse to send her arge sum of money. The deal for raw nuclear maic ore was done and Marlee also received a remittance of 10 billion Star Dors from Treasure Trove. She used the money to pay everyone on the merchant ship five times the negotiated price. Everyone was overjoyed. Although this trip was thrilling and they had almost lost their lives, the benefits they received were also huge. The reward they got just this time was as much as a hundred years¡¯ worth of their savings. With this money, they could also purchase resources, continue to improve their strength, and prepare to break through Eternal Realm in the future. These people had clear goals in mind, with only one of them being important. That was to strive to break through to Eternal Realm to no longer be bound by life, old age, sickness, and death. Even if the lifespan of Eternals was not endless and it might be restricted by the Eternal Catastrophe, this would only ur after an era, which was 129600 yearster. They could do many things in such a long time. After paying these people, Marlee remitted all the remaining money to the Jung family. She only kept a little for her living expenses. She believed that after the Jung family got this huge sum of money, they could continue to live well no matter how much the surrounding forces suppressed them. Logically speaking, Marlee should go home and return to the Jung family in Green Apollo after doing all this. However, she did not want to go back now. Since the Jung family did not like her and her daughter, why should they go back and suffer? Back then, Marlee was pregnant and had no choice but to return to the Jung family. After all, it was inconvenient for a pregnant woman to wander outside. Although she had been treated unfairly by the Jung family during these years, Marlee did not hold any grudges in her heart. Instead, with a grateful heart, she repaid kindness with kindness. As a peak Infinity Ranker, she had actually done a lot for the Jung family. This time, she even risked her life to deliver the raw nuclear maic ores to the Central Sacred Continent for her family. This was thest chance for the Jung family. Now that she was here, Marlee really did not want her daughter Peggy to live in that environment and get bullied by the kids around her If this continued, it would affect her future character. So Marlee decided to wait until Peggy grew up before returning to the Jung family However, it was not easy to live in the Central Sacred Continent. A peak Infinity Ranker like her was one of the top figures in her hometown Green Apollo On the contrary, she was nothing in the Central Sacred Continent. Anyone could crush her. If Marlee wanted to live here, she only had one option and it was to follow David closely. Only in this way could she easily survive in the Central Sacred Continent How she would go about this also depended on what David said. Next, both David and Marlee were treated like VIPs in Treasure Trove. They would eat the best food and stay in the best rooms. Early the next morning, David got up and opened the door to see two young beauties standing there. One held a basin of water while another held towels and toiletries Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 The moment David opened the door, one of the beauties said respectfully, ¡°Master David, you¡¯re awake. We are here to help you to wash up.¡± David was not surprised by this. Many rich and powerful people would enjoy these kinds of services. ¡°You can put them on the table, I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± David said. He was still not used to being waited upon. ¡°Master David, let us help you! If you refuse, we will be punished,¡± the two beauties said in a panic. Their job was to serve the VIPs of Treasure Trove. If the guests were not satisfied, they would be punished by Treasure Trove. ¡°That¡¯s fine. Come in first.¡± David did not want to make things difficult for the two beauties either It was not easy for anyone struggling at the bottom. When he was on Earth, he was a part-time food delivery man. Hence, he had thoroughly experienced the hardships of being at the bottom. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Master David.¡± The two beauties walked into the room and began to help David to wash up Although he did not like it, David still endured the difort and let the two beauties move him around. After everything was done, one of them pointed to a button on the wall of the room and said, ¡°Master David, if you need anything, you can call us at any time. When you press that button, we will rush over as soon as possible. We will be the ones serving you throughout your stay here.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± David said politely ¡°Master David, you don¡¯t need to be so polite with us. This is our job. If there¡¯s nothing else, then we will leave first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now! You guys should get back to work.¡± After the two beauties left, David wanted to go out to see if he could spend some money first. After all, this was arge trade zone of the Central Sacred Continent. There were countless merchants buying and selling goods here. He had to wait a few days before leaving anyway. Therefore, he decided to spend as much as he could and umtevish points. He still had not spent a penny of his one quadrillion Star Dors! David was anxious as he looked at the money in the system. Everyone else was anxious because they had no money, but he was anxious because of the money The moment he walked out of the room, a person came to meet him. It was none other than Marlee ¡°Marlee, where are you going?¡± David greeted Marlee first. Marlee walked up to David and said, ¡°David, I¡¯m here to see you and I want to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Shall we talk here, or shall we go back to my room?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room!¡± ¡°Okay, Marlee,e with me!¡± David returned to his room with Marlee. Marlee was thest one to enter the room. After that, she closed the door David poured her a cup of tea. The two beauties brewed the tea just now. The two sat at the table. David did not speak nor urge Marlee. Marlee took a sip of tea, wondering how she should say what was on her mind. The reason why she came to find David was to ask him what his n for the future was and if he needed anything from her Marlee thought about this for a very long timest night. She knew if she wanted to live in the Central Sacred Continent and raise her daughter Peggy well, she could only count on David.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, if she only relied on her own strength, she would face problems staying here, not to mention she also had her daughter by her side. If David did not need her, then Marlee could only return to the Jung family with her daughter Peggy Although her daughter¡¯s character might be affected in that environment, it was at least safe. Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 ¡°David, I want to ask you, do you have any ns for the future?¡± Marlee asked bravely ¡®ns for the future? David was taken aback by Marlee¡¯s question. His next n was naturally to spend more money on the Central Sacred Continent, get morevish points, and improve his strength. Then, he would go to the Iridescent Sect and save Celeste from the ice cavern. Finally, he would go to Nek the Saint to take revenge and show him what it felt to be an ant. That was David¡¯s n. However, he still had a long way to go before it could be realized. He was just a beginner Ruler Ranker now, so it would take a while before he could get to Saint Realm. There could be no idents in between. However, David could not tell Marlee his ns. ¡°Why did you ask?¡± David did not answer but asked rhetorically. ¡°David, to be honest, I don¡¯t want to go back to the Jung family now. I want to stay in the Central Sacred Continent with Peggy and give her a good childhood, but I can¡¯t do it with my strength, so I wanted to see what your ns are and if there is anything you need me for.¡± ¡°Marlee, you don¡¯t want to go back to the Jung family? You want to live here? Can you tell me why?¡± David asked suspiciously. He really did not understand what Marlee was thinking. Should she go back and enjoy being treated like a hero after she risked her life for her family and sessfully delivered the goods to the Central Sacred Continent and gained huge benefits? Why did she not want to go back? ¡°David, in truth, my status in the Jung family is very awkward. I am to me for the Jung family¡¯s copse. As a result, Peggy is disliked by the Jung family. She is often bullied and insulted by other children of the same age. I am afraid that growing up in such an environment will have an impact on Peggy¡¯s character, so I want to wait for Peggy to grow up before returning. Then Marlee briefly told David about her experience and the cause of the Jung family¡¯s current situation. David finally understood. She was a femme fatale! Once, Marlee was a well-known beauty in her hometown. Many forces around had eyed her However, she had her eyes high above her head and did not like any of them. So she went out quietly for a while, but came back pregnant, annoying the surrounding forces Therefore, they far united to suppress the Jung family and caused the continuous decline of the Jung family In the end, they had no choice but to do everything and let Marlee risk her life to make a bet. David was curious about who Peggy¡¯s father was. Since Marlee looked down on the direct descendants of those forces around her, the man who could make her pregnant would not be too bad. So far, Marlee had never mentioned the man who got her pregnant. ¡®What untold stories are there?¡± David was curious, but since Marlee did not mention it, he would not ask. Now that the other party had mentioned this. David was going to implement his n a little earlier. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Originally, he nned to participate in the auction first, raise his strength to Sovereign Rank, and then gain. a certain amount of deterrent power as well as the right to speak. Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Then, he would set up a tradingpany This tradingpany was the key for him to break through Saint Realm. No matter how much money he spent, he would not spend as much as a tradingpany. David has thought a lot about this. The newly established tradingpany was a gold-swallowing beast that needed a steady stream of money for support. This was what he needed. David had plenty of money, but his strength was too low. Therefore, he could not set up a tradingpany now, and there was no ce for him to spend money even if he wanted to. Judging from their interaction these days, Marlee could be regarded as someone who could be trusted, and David would let her run the tradingpany when the time came. It was just like asking Mia to buy the tradingpany in the Milky Way David¡¯s principle of employing people had always been the same. Ability was not important. Instead, loyalty was key. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Marlee, since you¡¯ve said that, no matter how unkind I am, I won¡¯t drive you back. Don¡¯t worry! Just stay here and don¡¯t worry,¡± David thought for a while and said. ¡°David, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. If you don¡¯t need me, then I will take Peggy back. I have brought such great benefits to the Jung family this time so I believe they will not treat us like before,¡± Marlee quickly exined. ¡°It¡¯s settled. Marlee, I¡¯m leaving here in a few days to attend an auction in a superrge trade zone. You can stay here for the time being. During this period of time, you should study carefully how to set up and run a tradingpany. I will need this information soon.¡± ¡®Study how to set up and run a tradingpany?¡± Marlee¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, and she asked in shock, ¡°David, d-do you want to set up a trading company?¡± She never thought that David would have such an idea. Establishing a tradingpany in the Central Sacred Continent not only required the support of powerful forces, but also a lot of money This was not something one could do with a little money. Half of the trading volume of the Central Sacred Continent was controlled by fiverge trading companies. Treasure Trove, where Marlee and David were now, was one of the top five tradingpanies. The remaining countless small tradingpanies would split the remaining 50% Although there was at least half of the pie left, one must know that the total number of small trading companies on the Central Sacred Continent was in the millions or even tens of millions The survival of these tradingpanies would not determine how strong they were. It was because the top five tradingpanies were not interested in the small trade zone they upied The top five tradingpanies only had branches in medium trade zones. The 50% share waspletely split between millions of small tradingpanies. On the Central Sacred Continent, many tradingpanies went bankrupt every day due to poor management. Marlee never expected David to want to set up a tradingpany. ¡°Exactly! I am free anyway, so I want to set up a tradingpany for fun,¡± David replied casually ¡°David, you have to think twice about this matter. Setting up a tradingpany is not that simple it requires a lot of money in the early stages,¡± Marlee persuaded. She knew that the forces behind David were not weak. However, he was still young. Where would he get so much money? ¡°Marlee, don¡¯t worry! I didn¡¯te up with this idea on a whim. Since I said it, I must have made all the preparations. When wee back from the auction this time, we will start from thisrge trade zone and set up a tradingpany. In the future, it will radiate throughout the entire Central Sacred Continent.¡± Looking at David¡¯s firm gaze, Marlee knew that anything she said now would be futile, so she stopped persuading David. A direct descendant of a powerful force like David would never give up unless he encountered significant setbacks. Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 ¡°So what can I do for you?¡± Marlee asked. She gave up persuading David. ¡°You should first learn the process of establishing a tradingpany. After Ie back from the auction, I will give you full responsibility over this matter,¡± David said. ¡°Me? No! No! No way! David, this matter is too important. I have absolutely no experience in this fieldm so I definitely can¡¯t do it and I might affect your n. You should find someone else! I can help you do anything that¡¯s within my power,¡± Marlee quickly refused. Let her take full responsibility for the establishment of the tradingpany? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. How would she know anything about these things? The establishment and operation of a tradingpany involved too much capital and contacts. Marlee was just someone from a small ce. Although she hade out and gained some experience, it was also very limited. She was just a country bumpkin in the eyes of these people in the Central Sacred Continent. How could she be responsible for such an important matter? If David entrusted this matter to her, she would surely fail. ¡°Marlee, you have to believe in yourself. You can do this. I¡¯ll provide you with the funds and I¡¯ll solve your problems. You just need to follow the normal process, and you don¡¯t need to think about other issues.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I can¡¯t! No way! David, I don¡¯t even have a little experience, leaving it to me will only ruin your n! You should find others! I really can¡¯t do it,¡± Marlee begged. She should be happy about David handing such an important thing to her However, Marlee had no idea about tradingpanies. She was worried that if she agreed and failed to do well, David¡¯s n would be ruined. If David gave her something within her power, Marlee would definitely agree without hesitation. ¡°Marlee, I can¡¯t rest assured if I have to entrust this matter to other people. I have a principle when it comes to employing staff and it is that I will only use people I trust. If I don¡¯t trust someone, no matter how capable they are, I won¡¯t use them. This is the first time I aming to the Central Sacred Continent and you are the only one I can trust, so please do me this favor!¡± ¡°No way! David, don¡¯t force me, okay? If I can help you, I wouldn¡¯t even hesitate it¡¯s just that this matter is too huge. With my ability and knowledge, I can¡¯t see any chance of sess. I really want to help you, but I¡¯m even more afraid that if I don¡¯t do well, I will ruin your n.¡± Marlee was so anxious that she was about to cry She even scolded herself in her heart, ¡®Why didn¡¯t I educate myself at the beginning? I should have learned more about tradingpanies and studied them thoroughly ¡°If that happened, i couldplete the important task that David is entrusting to me now ¡®I can even help David share some of his burden. ¡°However, I have already missed the boat, and it is toote to regret it now. I can¡¯t turn back time.¡± Besides, how would Marlee know that she would meet a man like David in the future? Not only did he save her life, he even wanted to entrust her with such an important matter. If only she knew, she would definitely not go anywhere and stay at home every day to study. Then, she would quietly wait for the day to meet David. Seeing that Marlee refused to agree, David had no choice but to retreat and said, ¡°Marlee, why don¡¯t slow down and not reject me so quickly? You should learn about this slowly and then we will discuss how to proceed after Ie back. What do you think of this?¡± ¡°A-Alright. I can learn about it first, and if it really doesn¡¯t work, you can¡¯t force me!¡± Marlee agreed after thinking about it. She would feel embarrassed if she refused again. It was a blessing for her that David was doing this. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided then. Marlee, study hard. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, David! Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Treasure Trove to find someone to teach you so you can learn faster.¡± The two then left together David then went to find Alba to exin his intentions. He hoped she would arrange for someone who knew more about this to teach Marlee. ¡°David, did you say you want to set up a tradingpany?¡± Alba asked in surprise. She was surprised to hear David¡¯s request. Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Unexpectedly, David actually wanted to get involved in business in the Central Sacred Continent. Although David¡¯s background was strong, which one of the tradingpanies on the Central Sacred Continent that had flourished had not achieved its current status through long-term umtion? The most junior among the top five tradingpanies had a history of nearly 100 thousand years. The longest one could be traced back hundreds of thousands of years ago. It was easy to set up a tradingpany, but it was difficult to achieve results. Furthermore, from Alba¡¯s point of view, if David was able to be epted as a disciple by that powerhouse, so needless to say, he must be more talented than those geniuses in Star Kingdom. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t such a person cultivate hard? ¡°Why does he still have the energy to run a tradingpany? ¡®Wouldn¡¯t David¡¯s master punish him if he finds out? ¡®For a powerhouse of that level, even if David grows the tradingpany to the level of the top five tradingpanies, David¡¯s work would still be irrelevant. ¡®Only his strength is the most important. ¡°Everything else is a waste of time. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether David just wants to have fun, or he really wants to grow a tradingpany. ¡°It¡¯s okay if he just wants to y around. ¡°If he wants to make it bigger and stronger. ¡°Even with David¡¯s strong background, he still has a long, long way to go. ¡®It will even dy his cultivation.¡± Alba figured David¡¯s master would not agree to his tomfoolery. ¡°Yes! When Ie back from the auction, I n to set up a tradingpany,¡± David replied honestly. He required Alba¡¯s help for this matter, and he did not hide it. ¡°Are you just fooling around? Or do you want to manage it well and grow it?¡± Alba asked again. ¡°Miss Fellowes, if you are afraid that I will steal Treasure Trove¡¯s business in the future, then don¡¯t worry. I just want to fool around and I won¡¯t threaten Treasure Trove¡¯s business,¡± David joked with a smile. ¡°Pfft!¡± Albaughed at David¡¯s words. She had not heard such a funny joke for a long time. ¡®Did David say that he was afraid that his newly established tradingpany would steal Treasure Trove¡¯s business? Is this even possible?¡± Treasure Trove could only achieve what it was today after tens of thousands of years of painstaking effortsMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. A newly established tradingpany was iming to steal Treasure Trove¡¯s business. What a hrious joke. On the Central Sacred Continent, countless tradingpanies closed down every day due to poor management. It was hard to say whether a newly established tradingpany could survive. Running a tradingpany had little to do with strength. It would be different if David¡¯s master disregarded his prestige toe out to back David¡¯s trading company and make everyone support David for his sake. However, this was not possible. Saints, especially those above True Saint Rank and even Sacred Saint Rank, valued their prestige very much. They would be aughing stock if they needed toe forward for this kind of trivial matter Even after learning that David was joking. Alba still found it funny. In any case, what did it have to do with Ava if David¡¯spany achieved such (power after tens of thousands of years of development? She was the third young mistress of Treasure Trove, but she was not the heir As a woman, she did not have the qualifications to take over thepany. Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 "David, you are so funny. Let''s not talk about how your newly established tradingpany will survive under this intense "How so? Aren''t you the third young mistress of Treasure Trove? Doesn''t Treasure Trove belong to the Fellowes family?¡± David asked suspiciously. m the third young mistress of Treasure Trove, but I am not the heir of Treasure Trove. As a woman, I am not qualified to be the heir." "Isn''t this tant discrimination? I thought that a major force like yours should prefer powerful people over weak people, or anyone who''s virtuous. Why are they still so patriarchal?" "David, you are wrong! The bigger the power, the more important it is for blood inheritance. Women will have to get married in the future, so how can they be entrusted with important responsibilities?¡± "Just don''t get married then. It''ll be the same if you find a live-in son-in-w!" ¡®That won''t work either! Women''s bloodlines are much weaker than men¡¯s, while the bloodline of the children they give birth to will be even thinner. Moreover, it will only get weaker and weaker in the future. Only men can continue the family bloodline.¡± "I don''t understand what''s on your mind. What age is it that you still care about this?¡± David shook his head and asked. Men and women were equal on Earth. Unexpectedly, there were still such ancient customs being continued in this distant starry sky. They were regressing. ¡®The family bloodline is the continuation of a family. This is an eternal truth throughout the ages. All family forces will attach great importance to it. However, it is normal for someone like you who inherits your skills from a master to not understand this. When you be stronger and have your own family, you will understand,¡± Alba exined. She was not willing to ept this nder. However, Alba did not feel that there was anything wrong with the ancient rule of blood inheritance. She only hated herself for being a woman and not a man. Alba thought she was no worse than the heirs of the Fellowes family. Just because she was a daughter, she was not qualified topete with them. Not only was she ineligible topete, but she could not even make decisions about her marriage. For the benefit of the family, Alba could only sacrifice her happiness to marry other families to strengthen the Fellowes family. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. This was the tragedy of being born into a big family. "So, Miss Fellowes, will you also leave the Fellowes family and get married in the future?" David asked suddenly. "Of course! This is my mission as a member of the Fellowes family!¡± Alba replied as it should. There did not seem to be any dissatisfaction on her face. As for whether she had it inside, only she knew. "Would it be a marriage connection between families?" "Why ask me when you already know?¡± Alba sighed. "Does a big family like the Fellowes family need to marry other families?¡± David asked, feeling puzzled. He felt that when the strength of the family reached a certain level, there should be no need to sacrifice the happiness of the younger generation for a marital connection. "David, it seems that you have indeed just been released by your master and don''t understand Star Kingdom''s power structure at all.¡± ¡®That''s true! Please rify it for me." "If youpare wealth in Star Kingdom, the Fellowes family can definitely rank in the top three, but if youpare strength, the Fellowes family can''t even make the top twenty. When your strength is not fit for your wealth and it''s unbnced, you need to find ways to solve it. Marriage is one such solution.¡± When Alba exined it this way, David understood itpletely. The Fellowes family was not weak, but they were too wealthy and it caused their status to be completely out of bnce. The wealth of a family ranking in the top three must at least have strength ranking in the top five in order to barely maintain a bnce. Meanwhile, their strength was only in the top twenty, so it was indeed not enough. This led to the Fellowes family having to find a way to make amends. Finding a marriage with a force stronger than oneself was one of them. The other way was nothing more than giving away part of their wealth to keep the family safe. Every family had their own problems. It seemed that a big family as strong as the Fellowes family was not doing well either. Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 If they wanted to not have to fear anyone or any forces, they had to stand at the top of the pyramid and look down on everyone. The reason why Alba said this to David, a young man she just met, was because she had some thoughts of her own. ording to David''s series of behaviors, his master was likely to be a Sacred Saint hidden in the dark parts of Star Kingdom. Now, the Fellowes family did notck anything except a Sacred Saint as support. If they had someone like that, the Fellowes family would no longer need to be restrained by other forces and they could fully control all the wealth themselves. They would use all of it to develop their power. If this happened, it would not be long before the Fellowes family¡¯s strength skyrocketed again. This was definitely a milestone for the Fellowes family. If Alba could bring in a Sacred Saint backer for the Fellowes family, then her fate would also be rewritten. She did not want her family to arrange her fate and force her to marry and have children. It was just that it was too difficult to get out of this situation. Alba had not found any opportunities for so many years when she finally saw a glimmer of hope upon meeting David. Although this glimmer of hope was still slim. It was better than nothing! "Miss Fellowes, to be honest, are you willing to let your family arrange a marriage for you with a man you don¡¯t like, sacrificing your happiness just to keep the temporary stability of the Fellowes family?¡± David asked earnestly. He saw something unusual in Alba¡¯s tone and expression. This woman had a mind of her own, so a new n formed in David''s mind. Marlee''s vision would be too narrow if he let her manage the tradingpany. She would surely n carefully before she spent any money, so the effect would be limited. If he pulled Alba in, it might be different. As the third young mistress of Treasure Trove, she had no concept of money at all, so she would not hold herself back when spending. The only problem was that he did not have much contact with this woman, and he did not know her very well. Hence, he still needed to observe for a while. "So what if I am not? As a woman of the Fellowes family, I can only quietly ept my fate," Alba replied with a somewhat low voice. Her face was very calm, and David could not see any changes. However, at this moment, Alba''s heart was beating nervously and rapidly. Her breathing also began to be a little short. Alba knew that her turning point was likely to appear. ¡®Since David asked me that, does it prove that I have hope in relying on this Sacred Saint''s disciple? ¡®Does it mean I have the hope of freeing myself of my family''s arrangement once I do? ¡®Does it mean I don''t need to marry that man anymore?*N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Alba''s deep voice made David''s eyes light up. ¡®I have a chancel As long as Alba was not satisfied with the status quo and there was a gap in her rtionship with her family, there was a high possibility for David to pull her over to help his big n of spending money. David believed that with Alba¡¯s help, the establishment of the tradingpany would definitely go much smoother. Furthermore, he could perfectly hide his identity if he used her as a cover. However, Alba was still only the third young mistress of Treasure Trove, i David wanted to spend a lot of money, amounting to tens of billions of Star Dors. Even if she was the third young mistress of Treasure Trove and had no concept of money, she would definitely be shocked. It would be a little troublesome if she reported this to her family. ¡®How can I get this veiled woman in front of me to follow me wholeheartedly?¡¯ David still needed to figure this out. He did not think that his charm could make Alba fall in love with him just now. This was a woman who had a lot of experience and had her own mind. "Since you are so unwilling, why don''t you think of a way out? Marriage is a lifelong matter after all. If you make the wrong choice, there is no turning back." David continued to stir up Alba''s sentiments. "David, you have been living with your master for so long that you don¡¯t understand the helplessness of family forces. It seems to be perfect on the surface, but it is not always the case. Let me ask you a question first.¡± "Go ahead, Miss Fellowes." "If your master arranges a marriage for you, can you refuse? Or are you able to refuse?" ¡°Of course!¡± David replied without hesitation. He did not even have a master, so how could such a thing happen? Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He then added, "Besides, my master would not force me to do things I don''t want to do." "It seems that you have a very good rtionship with your master, so let me ask you another question. If your master is injured and this marriage of yours can help him, will you still refuse?" ¡®Um...¡¯ David did not know how to answer this. If he refused, he would seem impersonal and selfish. His master was injured, and he was not willing to sacrifice anything for his master at all. However, if he epted it, wouldn''t it imply that Alba should also ept the marriage arrangement at home? Without her help, his n to spend money would be temporarily stranded again. David thought for a while before saying, "If this is the case, I might explore my own solution first to see if I can help him. If it doesn''t work, I can only ept the situation. Miss Fellowes, you can also follow this method. After all, the Fellowes family is not in desperation now, so you still have a chance toe out and take a gamble.¡± "David, your idea is too simple. Do you think I don''t want to? But the situation that my family is facing now cannot be solved by ordinary people.Even if I try my best, I can¡¯t see even a shred of hope. If I want to get the Fellowes family out of this situation, I can¡¯t do anything unless..." "Unless what?" David blurted out. He immediately regretted it after asking. What did the Fellowes family''s difficulties have to do with him? David just wanted Alba to help him make his tradingpany bigger and stronger, and spend more money. As long as he spent the money, his strength would improve. Even if the tradingpany was annexed in the future, it would not matter. All he wanted wasvish points. He did not want to get involved in this kind of struggle between big families. After David asked that, Alba replied impatiently, "Unless a Sacred Saint is standing behind the Fellowes family to help the Fellowes family break out of their predicament. However, even if I detach myself from the family, where can I find a Sacred Saint? In the end, I will still have to go back to my family and obediently ept my fate." After saying this, she stared fixedly at David. At this moment, David was smiling bitterly in his heart. ¡®Alba is pretty amazing. ¡®I was roped in without knowing it.¡¯ By now, he could only bite the bullet and say, "Miss Fellowes, if you can use your connections and knowledge to help me grow the tradingpany, I can help you break your family''s trap and rescue you. What do you think?¡± Sacred Saints were very strong, and they were at the top of the pyramid in Star Kingdom. Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 They would be respected and adored by countless people in Star Kingdom. However, David was not afraid because he had the system. Sooner orter, he would reach that stage. If Alba could help him make his tradingpany bigger, he could quickly spend tens of billions of Star Dors. After he got enoughvish points to reach Sacred Saint, he could help the Fellowes family. He wanted to rescue Celeste from the hands of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. After this, he would go to the Simmons Continent to find Neki for revenge. It would only be safe if he became a Sacred Saint. It was not enough to be a True Saint. As far as he knew, Celeste''s teacher was a True Saint. David wanted to make the tradingpany bigger, and he needed to spend money to getvish points to improve his strength. Meanwhile, Alba wanted to break the situation of the Fellowes family and change her destiny. The needs of the two did not conflict. In the fact, they evenplemented each other perfectly in helping David reach his end goal. Alba had been staring at David the whole time. She wanted to know whether David''s master was a Sacred Saint, but she could only confirm it indirectly. If David''s master was not Sacred Saint, his facial expressions and eyes would inevitably undergo some subtle changes when she mentioned Sacred Saint, the strongest existence in Star Kingdom. He might disy a look of awe, fear, or terror. It would be impossible for him to remain indifferent. If David''s master was a real Sacred Saint, emotions like fear, horror, and terror would not appear on his face since he had been living with a Sacred Saint for so long. The final result excited Alba. From David''s expression and eyes, she saw nothing but indifference. What did that mean? It meant that David''s master was really a Sacred Saint, which was in line with David''s behavior. Furthermore, what David said also confirmed this point. If she could help him make the tradingpany bigger, he would help the Fellowes family escape their situation. It was such a good deal. It was like a free lunch. How would Alba disagree? No matter how much wealth one had, one would still be coveted by others if one did not have the corresponding strength to protect it. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As the Fellowes family''s third young mistress, Alba was well aware of this truth. i In the eyes of those who did not understand this, the Fellowes family was indeed doing great. They had immeasurable wealth and everything went their way. However, the top-ranked forces in Star Kingdom all knew the truth. The Fellowes family was walking on eggshells. Not only did they spend half of their ie on management every year, but they would also have to send some of their best women to get married from time to time. This was to ensure the stability of the Fellowes family. The best woman in this generation of the Fellowes family was undoubtedly Alba. To be honest, she was already reserved. Soon, she would get married and y the traditional role of a good wife. Even though the man was also one of the tops among the young generation of Star Kingdom, Alba did not like this arrangement. She had her own ideas. Even if she wanted to get married, she had to marry someone she liked and not be in a forced marriage. Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 ¡°David, can you decide yourself? Or can you represent your master?¡± Alba asked seriously ¡°Of course! I¡¯m his only disciple so no matter what I do, he will support me unconditionally,¡± David replied. ¡°So you¡¯re telling the truth, right? If I help you grow the tradingpany, you will help the Fellowes family change their situation, right? You will help the Fellowes family get out of their current predicament, right?¡± ¡°Miss Fellowes, if a Sacred Saint can solve the troubles of your family just like you said, then yes. After all, there are only me and Master in my lineage, unlike other sects where there are a lot of people. I don¡¯t have any seniors or grandmasters, so I can only get my master toe.¡± Alba was speechless. ¡®Does this kid not know the deterrent power of a Sacred Saint? ¡®How many Sacred Saints are there in the entire Star Kingdom? ¡®Including David¡¯s master who is hiding in secret, there are not many They are Star Kingdom¡¯s strongestbat power ¡°Okay! Then we will make a deal, but I need to know how big you want your sincepany to be. It¡¯s unrealistic to get to the level of the top five tradingpanies and I don¡¯t have the ability to do so. Even if I do, there isn¡¯t enough time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any requirements for this, so just do your best! I will provide you with funds and you just need to use yourwork and do your best.¡± ¡°How much money can you provide?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll give you as much as you want! But I have to hide behind this tradingpany, so you and Marlee will be in charge on the surface.¡± ¡°Okay! But David, are you sure you can provide me with as much funds as I want?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure! Our sect has a long tradition and has umted countless wealth. In addition to training, spending money is also very important when Ie out this time,¡± David said seriously. Spending money was indeed the most important thing to him right now. Everything else was unimportantpared to this. ¡°Understood! Then when do we start? Are you still going to participate in this auction?¡± ¡°I must participate in the auction! And I want to establish the tradingpany as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯ll hand over the establishment of the tradingpany to other people. When wee back from the auction, I¡¯ll start immediately. I promise you that I will surely satisfy you. I hope you won¡¯t let me down, as this is myst chance,¡± Alba said solemnly. ¡°Miss Fellowes, don¡¯t worry! I, David Lidell, am a man of my word and will never break my promise¡± ¡°I hope so!¡±. The two discussed the next steps before David left contentedly. Alba immediately ordered the establishment of a new tradingpany and handed it over to Elmer Elmer was very puzzled Why does Miss Alba suddenly want to establish a new tradingpany? However, he did not ask. Elmer¡¯s style was always to observe and do his job without asking too many questions. After David left, Alba slowly calmed down. In reality, if the Fellowes family wanted to break their current predicament, the best way was for one member of the Fellowes family to stand up and be a Sacred Saint. This was the most effective and once-for-all method. Otherwise, it would be very likely for them to fall into another predicament after getting out of one. There were three grandmasters in the Fellowes family that were at True Saint Rank, but none of them could get to Sacred Saint. To control her destiny, Alba could only bet on David. Because there was not much time left for her. Once that man came out, it would be time for Alba to get married. She had to hurry up. David¡¯s appearance was definitely a chance given to her by God. If she did not seize it, Alba would never forgive herself. Although she had only met David not long ago, he gave Alba a pretty good impression. At least she did not feel disgusted by him. Moreover, he also said that his sect had umted untold wealth. Alba would slowly test how much this actually was. If it was indeed a lot, he would not go after the Fellowes family¡¯s wealth. This was mainly because that man¡¯s family¡¯s appetite has grown over the years. If the Fellowes family did not think of a n soon, it was very likely that they would lose Treasure Trove Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 This was the real tragedy of the Fellowes family. Alba hoped David could keep his word and help the Fellowes family get out of their current predicament. Even if David and his master led to more trouble, they could not ruin the Fellowes family so quickly, thus the Fellowes family would have time to react. What Alba was most afraid of now was that Treasure Trove would still fall into the man¡¯s after he married him. The Fellowes family would fall from grace after that. By then, what would Alba be? The Fellowes family who raised her would not want to see her. She would also have no right to speak in her husband¡¯s house. At that time, she, Alba Fellowes, might live a life worse than a maid¡¯s. Hence, she had to save herself. After David left Alba contentedly, he started wandering the streets. He was in an excellent mood now. David nned to spend trillions of Star Dors in the auction and tens of thousands ofvish points to upgrade from beginner Ruler Rank to peak Sovereign Ranker or partial Saint. After returning, he would ask Alba to use her identity as Treasure Trove¡¯s third young mistress to quickly develop the newly established tradingpany. After reaching a certain level, he could then break through Saint Realm and reach Pre-Saint That was not all. Being a Pre-Saint was far from enough. At that time, he would need to slowly umtevish points. David made a rough calction. If he wanted to increase his strength to Sacred Saint Rank, he would require 10 millionvish points for his body and mind just to get from True Saint to Sacred Saint. It would be 20 millionvish points in total. Converted to Star Dors, it would be 2 quadrillion Star Dors. Moreover, this amount did not include the previous points required to get to that point He still had no idea about how to spend this much money ¡°What should I do? Time waits for no man! The longer Celeste was in the ice cavern, the more it would affect her personality He did not want to be a stranger whom she lost all feelings for after he reis ved, pleste This was not the result he wanted As he was walking on the street, David realized that there was a lot of noise in front of him. The sound of an argument soon filled his ears. ¡°You can leave. My master has bought this ce. From then on, this ce belongs to my master, and you will have nothing to do with this ce anymore.¡± ¡°You are talking nonsense! The Allen family has been running this tavern for hundreds of years, so how could we sell this ce to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? Look at this. It¡¯s clearly written on this deed that the Allen family¡¯s tavern has been sold to my master by Mosi Allen. It also has Mosi Allen¡¯s autograph and fingerprint on it.¡± ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! My father would not sell you the tavern.¡± David listened to the conversation between the two. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. There was a sudden sh of inspiration in my mind. ¡°Wait! ¡°Acquisition!¡± He thought of a bold n. A n that would allow him to spend quadrillions of Star Dors at once. Once this n was sessful. He, David Lidell, would soon be a Sacred Saint and one of the topbat forces in Star Kingdom! Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 When he heard the words ¡®acquisition¡¯ and ¡®deed¡¯ in the argument on the street, a bold and crazy n suddenly appeared in David¡¯s mind. If he umted it step by step, he would need more than ten millionvish points to be a Sacred Saint. He would not know how long he would have to wait. However, if this n was sessful, then it would no longer be a dream for him to spend quadrillions of Star Dors, obtain tens of millions ofvish points, and reach Sacred Saint Rank. It was just that it was still too early to do this now Alba had to first make the tradingpany bigger, and this n would only work after it had a certain amount of capital and strength. Moreover, it would also require the cooperation of Alba and the entire Fellowes family. It was easy to tell from Alba¡¯s words that things were not going too well for the Fellowes family. Their wealth was in the top three in the entire Star Kingdom, but their strength was only in the top twenty. There was indeed a severe imbnce. In addition, Alba fully believed that there was a Sacred Saint behind David. This gave him a lot of maneuverability in the way he would implement his n. Didn¡¯t the Fellowes family want to break their current situation and get out of their current predicament? They should just cooperate with David toplete the n. From now on, David would guarantee the stability of the Fellowes family. David was a grateful man. If the Fellowes family could help him with that n and make him a Sacred Saint, he would not mind taking care of the Fellowes family from now on. The Fellowes family would also not need to carefully maintain their status through marriage. He would help them unconditionally. David silently thought about the feasibility of this n. The key point was Alba. During this period, Alba had to believe David fully so that she could go back and persuade the Fellowes family The system had regtions, and each item had a price The premium could not be counted asvish points. Therefore, it was a little difficult for David to obtain the correspondingvish points if David wanted to spend quadrillions Star Dors or even more Even if his strength gadually improved and he tried ha best it would be diffic cat penod David would be fine if te rad not bee He would not mind spending a little more time umting strength. After all, safety was the most important factor! However, the current situation did not allow him to procrastinate. He had to rescue Celeste as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be toote once her character was affected by the icy air in the ice cavern. Even if she was rescued at that time, she would no longer be the original Celeste. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In any case, David was not too relieved to leave Celia and the others in a sect like the Iridescent Sect. Nova was a pretty good head. However, she was not the decision-maker of the Iridescent Sect. The reputable elders were the ones who had the final say. After David rescued Celeste, he nned to take them away to another ce. He would have to get them all to Eternal Realm even if he had to use infinite resources. A louder noise pulled David back from his thoughts. He walked through the crowd and saw two groups of people arguing fiercely. There were about a dozen people on one side who came to take over the tavern with a contract. On the other side were the three members of the Allen family who wanted to desperately protect their tavern. There was a middle-aged woman and a brother and sister duo. As things continued to develop, David also understood what was going on. Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 The dozen or so people who came to collect the tavern belonged to a nearby entertainment center called ck Water. They had some authority over here. They probably used some unknown method to get Mosi Allen, the father of the siblings and the husband of the middle-aged woman, to mortgage the tavern to them. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now that the time was up, they still could not pay the money. Therefore, they came straight to the tavern. David had witnessed many simr instances in the past. It often happened even on Earth, let alone in this ce. As for whether Mosi spent the money or was framed, perhaps only the active parties themselves knew Until now, Mosi had not shown up. It was estimated that he was also unwilling to face his family. Emotions on both sides were rising. The young man was standing at the entrance of the tavern with a long knife in his hand. If these people dared to enter, he would just go all out. His sister and mother stood beside him, one on the left and one on the right. This tavern was the lifeblood of their family. Whoever dared to take away the tavern would be taking away their lives. ¡°Boy, it¡¯s written in ck and white on the contract. If you don¡¯t pay up, you will have to use the tavern as mortgage. Your father Mosi¡¯s signature and thumbprint are also here. You¡¯d better get out of the way and don¡¯t force us to use violence on you,¡± the man in the lead said viciously. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You must have forged this contract! The tavern is the result of the hard work of several generations of our family. My father would never mortgage it to you!¡± The young man yelled angrily ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Then ask your father Mosi to confront us face to face and see if he signed and put his fingerprints himself. ck Water is a legitimatepany.¡± ¡°No way in hell you¡¯re legitimate! Who around here doesn¡¯t know that ck Water scams people for a living? My father must have been set up by you, and he signed the contract as ast resort¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s ast resort, he signed it himself. Hurry up and get out of the way Don¡¯t dy our work. ¡°You want toe in? Then you have to step over my dead body!¡± The young man was unmove His mother and sister beside him also said at the same time ¡°Durs too!¡± To be honest, the family of three knew it was true when the other party took out the contract if it was false ck Water would not have approached them Ber ause doing so would vite would be severely punished rules and regtions on the Croh al and Thay In addition, the siblings¡¯ father had recently be obsessed with gambling. Not only did he steal all the family savings, but he also owed a lot of debt. ck Water should be the creditor. However, the family did not expect their father to use the tavern as a mortgage. This tavern was their home. If it was taken away by ck Water, their savings would be gone and the three of them would be homeless. Thus, they could not let these scoundrels from ck Water take the tavern away. ¡°Hehe¡­ Are you sure you want to do this with me? Don¡¯t you know what ck Water¡¯s job is? Go, pull them away. If they dare to resist, just cripple them,¡± the man in the lead barked. He did not have the patience to waste time here. There were more and more onlookers gathering around. ck Water¡¯s reputation around here was not very good in the first ce. He also felt embarrassed to be criticized by all these people. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! If anyone dares toe close, I will kill them!¡± The young man roared. At the same time, he raised the long knife in his hand into the air ¡°Why would we be scared of you? It¡¯s written in ck and white in the contract. We are only protecting our legal rights. Even if aw enforcer were here, we would not be afraid.¡± Just when both sides were getting tense and were ready to strike, someone in the crowd shouted suddenly. ¡°They¡¯re here! Thew enforcers are here.¡± Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 As soon as the crowd heard that thew enforcers were here, they immediately gave way. David followed the voice and looked over. He saw three men in ck uniforms with the word ¡®central¡¯ printed on their chests walking over. The three men were not very old. They looked only about thirty years old. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked the man walking in front. ¡°My Lord, we came to collect our property, but we were stopped by this family of three who threatened to hack us to death if we went in. You have to help us!¡± The leading member of ck Water said aggrievedly. He did not dare to sbow the slightest arrogance in front of thew enforcers of the Central Sacred Continent. The leadingw enforcer nced at the other party and ignored him. Instead, he looked at the family of three standing at the entrance of the tavern and asked, ¡°Is there anything we can do for you?¡± Obviously, they also knew that ck Water did not have the best characters. ¡°My Lord, these guys suddenly came to us with a contract of unknown authenticity. They imed that my father has already mortgaged the tavern to them and that if we didn¡¯t pay back the money today, they will take away our tavern. Please help us, my Lord,¡± the young man said respectfully. The leader of thew enforcers looked at the leader of ck Water again and asked, ¡°Where is the contract?¡± ¡°My Lord, this is the contract signed between ck Water and the owner of this tavern, Mosi Allen. Please have a look.¡± After the other party finished speaking, he handed over the contract in his hand. Thew enforcer took it and looked at it seriously. The contract was fine. It all depended on whether it was signed and stamped by Mosi himself. If so, the Allen family might lose this tavern. Asw enforcers, they would only follow the rules. Even if they knew that ck Water was wicked, they could not do anything without evidence. ¡°Who is Mosi Allen to you?¡± Thew enforcer asked. ¡°My lord, he¡¯s my father,¡± the young man replied. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He hasn¡¯te home for many days.¡± ¡°Look at this, is this contract signed by your father Mosi?¡± Thew enforcer handed the contract to the young man. The other party took a look. It was indeed his father¡¯s signature, but he could not admit it. If he did, the tavern would go to ck Water if he could not pay up today. Then the three of them would sleep on the streets tonight. He said, ¡°My Lord, the signature is a bit simr. As for whether it is true or not, I don¡¯t dare to confirm it. I can only ask my father after hees home.¡± ¡°Your n is pretty good, kid. If your father doesn¡¯te home, doesn¡¯t it mean that we will never be able to get this tavern?¡± Asked the leader of ck Water. ¡°Then what can we do? You can¡¯t juste up with a contract and force us to trust you, right? There are too many people who can imitate handwriting.¡± The threew enforcers also frowned. The person involved was not here, so it was really hard to decide. In reality, they also know that this contract had a high probability of beingnuinegeb. After all, they had never encountered such a situation where someone barged into the other party¡¯s door with a fake contract to demand the arrears. Contract fraud was a serious crime in the Central Sacred Continent. This was the trading center of the entire Star Kingdom, and countless transactions were conducted here every day. If everyone was lying, how could they manage the situation? Therefore, contract management was very strict on the Central Sacred Continent and no one would dare forge contracts. ¡°Since the person involved was not here, then all of you should go back with me. We can just find Mosi¡¯s information andpare the fingerprints,¡± thew enforcer said. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ The hearts of the family of three sank. ¡®If theypare the fingerprint, we get an answer immediately. ¡®If thew enforcers decide that this contract is genuine, wouldn¡¯t it mean that ck Water will take over the tavern?¡¯ Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 ¡°My Lord, don¡¯t bother. I have a video of Mosi borrowing money here. It can prove that the contract is genuine.¡± The leader of ck Water took out a box as he spoke. After opening it, a screen appeared in the space above. The middle-aged man on the screen was Mosi. Then, his voice came out. ¡°Today is July 21st, year 513784296 in the Star Calendar. I, Mosi Allen, the owner of the Allen Tavern, hereby borrow 10 million Star Dors from ck Water. If I can¡¯t pay it back in a month, the Allen Tavern will belong to ck Water.¡± After Mosi finished speaking on the screen, he signed his name on the contract and stamped his fingerprint. And today was August 21st, year 513784296 in the Star Calendar. It was exactly one month after Mosi borrowed the money on the screen. The screen quickly disappeared, and the scene fell into silence. The faces of the young man¡¯s family of three were pale. They knew it was all over. The Allen Tavern would go to ck Water today if they did not have the huge sum of 10 million Star Dors. Ten million Star Dors! Where would they find so much money? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even if the father had not stolen the family¡¯s savings, they would only have more than three million Star Dors if theybined all their belongings. This was the umtion of the Allen family after many years. David could not help sighing in his heart as he looked at the family of three who seemed to have their souls drawn out. Star Kingdom was the same as Earth. It was difficult for civilians struggling at the bottom to earn any money. Marlee¡¯s ship of raw nuclear maic ores was worth 6 billion Star Dors. Yet, because of him, Treasure Trove had increased the price to 10 billion Star Dors. It was estimated that Treasure Trove faced a daily transaction volume of hundreds of billions of Star Dors. However, just 10 million Star Dors would kill this family here. In the eyes of these people, Treasure Trove was the sky, an existence that needed to be looked up to for a lifetime. However, the truth was that the owners of Treasure Trove, the Fellowes family, were also having a hard time. They also had to rely on marriage to maintain the stability of the family. David figured that the Fellowes family might need more than just marriage. They also had to give out huge amounts of wealth every year. This was the social ss. It was just like a pyramid. The base was huge, and the number would be smaller as it went up. Only those guys standing at the top of the pyramid were the real kings. If David was right, the top of the pyramid of Star Kingdom probably consisted of a few forces with Sacred Saints. The Iridescent Sect and the Fellowes family were on the next level. Those kings standing at the top of the pyramid did not need to do anything to have countless wealth and beautiful women delivered to their door. Most of the top five tradingpanies of the Central Sacred Continent had a Sacred Saint. Despite this, it seemed that the Fellowes family wanted toe out and find another backer now. ¡®What is the reason for this? ¡®Is it because the other party¡¯s appetite is getting bigger and bigger, and they are demanding too much? ¡®Or are there other factors at y?¡¯ David had no idea about this. He had only one thought now. He wanted to climb to the top of the pyramid as quickly as possible. That way, he could be free to do whatever he wanted. Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 The threew enforcers of the Central Sacred Continent saw the video and knew that today¡¯s matter was settled. If the Allen family could note up with 10 million Star Dors to pay off the debt, then the Allen Tavern would be the property of ck Water. Although they knew that ck Water was evil, what ck Water did was in line with the rules. Mosi borrowed the money and signed the contract himself, and judging by his appearance at the time, it did not look like he was in any danger. This contract should be officially protected by the Central Sacred Continent. ¡°There is no problem with the contract and the video. It is only natural to pay back the debt, so you should pay back the money! Otherwise, you can only mortgage the tavern to ck Water. After all, the owner of this tavern is Mosi Allen. He borrowed the money and signed the contract himself, so he has to be responsible for his actions,¡± said thew enforcer. ¡°Thank you, my Lord, for being just and strict!¡± The leader of ck Water said happily. The Allen family of three copsed directly to the ground. Since thew enforcer had said that, there was no room for negotiation on this matter. They could note up with the money today to pay back the debt they owed ck Water. Thus, they would surely lose the tavern today. Even the young man who looked crazy just now stopped being impulsive. He could do everything he could to protect his tavern in front of those scoundrels from ck Water, but he did not dare to do the same in front of thew enforcers. Moreover, the young man also knew that thew enforcers did not favor ck Water. On the contrary, they were somewhat helping the Allen family. However, ck Water had concrete evidence, so they could not deny it. ¡°Mag, what should we do? I don¡¯t want to leave. We have lived here since we were born. The tavern is our home. If we leave here, where else can we go?¡± The young woman cried. The middle-aged woman could not bear the pressure any longer, so she fell to the ground and passed out. She, the wife, was also responsible for her husband doing this kind of thing behind the family¡¯s back. She was too weak, and that was why her husband was so unscrupulous. ¡°Mother! Mother! What happened? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± The siblings wanted to help their mother up, but they also did not have any strength. The middle-aged womany on the ground while the younger sister wailed, and the older brother remained silent. The onlookers all showed sympathy. ¡®It¡¯s such a tragedy to have a father and husband like this.¡¯ Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, even if they were sympathetic, no one stood up to speak for the family of three. Thew enforcers had made their verdict. Therefore, if they wanted to solve the family¡¯s problems, they had to take out 10 million Star Dors to pay back the arrears. Otherwise, the Allen family would lose their tavern. Anyone who could casually take out 10 million Star Dors would not be standing here and enjoying this show. The leader of ck Water had a sneer on his face. He had seen this happen many times. ck Water had ruined a lot of families, and the Allen family was just one of them. This was what they did for a living. Otherwise, how would they be able to put food on so many people¡¯s tables? ¡°Get out of the way if you¡¯re done crying. This ce now belongs to us, and we want to take back our property.¡± The threew enforcers could not stand it any longer. One of them said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop rushing them. Give the Allen family three more days to raise money. If they still can¡¯t make it after three days, then you can ask them to move out.¡± ¡°My lord, today is the one-month due date, and the boss said that if they can¡¯t pay up, we should forcibly take the tavern. Don¡¯t make things difficult for us, or we will be punished when we go back,¡± the leader of ck Water said quickly. ¡°You know very well what you ck Water have done all these years. Don¡¯t force me to watch your every move.¡± ¡°My Lord, we are a legitimatepany, and we never do things that hurt anyone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The leading Law enforcer nced at the other party. Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 ¡°O-Of course!¡± The leader of ck Water replied with ack of confidence. ¡°How about you do this for my sake? Give the Allen family another three days to prepare.¡± ¡°My Lord, I can¡¯t decide this matter, I have to report to the boss.¡± ¡°Then hurry up!¡± Thew enforcer said impatiently. ¡°Okay! My Lord, please wait a moment! I¡¯ll report to the boss right away.¡± ck Water wandered in the gray area all year round so they naturally feared thew enforcers the most. They were afraid that thew enforcers would find dirt on them. If they did, then everything they did would be in vain. The words of thew enforcer gave the siblings a little bit of hope. The mother could no longer ept the blow and passed out. If they were driven out tonight, they would not have a ce to live tonight, so they could only sleep on the street. Three days was still too short. They could not raise 10 million Star Dors in such a short time. At least they would have time to find a ce to live. David witnessed all of this. The Central Sacred Continent was indeed the most prosperous ce in Star Kingdom. It faciliated such arge transaction volume every day with so many floating poptions. Despite this, it was still well managed. David was especially surprised by thesew enforcers. They did not side with the wealthy and powerful ck Water, but instead, they sided with the civilians struggling at the bottom. This was quite rare. However, he did not know if allw enforcers were like this, or if it was just a few of them with a strong sense of justice. If allw enforcers were like this, David also had to admire the people in charge of this ce. There was indeed something unique that was worth learning for all humans. The leader of ck Water was reporting the situation here to his boss. David stepped out of the crowd and walked directly to the Allen family. Then, he bent down and looked at the unconscious middle-aged woman. The siblings stared nkly at the young man who suddenly appeared, but they did not react for a while. When they came back to their senses and were about to ask questions, David spoke first, ¡°Your mother saw red, which then led to shock. If she¡¯s not treated in time, she might face serious consequences.¡± ¡°Then¡­ What should I do then?¡± The siblings suddenly panicked. ¡°Sir, you must have a solution, right? Please save my mother, please!¡± The younger sister immediately knelt in front of David and began to kowtow violently. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her forehead hit the ground, making loud knocking sounds. With a wave of David¡¯s hand, a force stopped her from kowtowing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will save your mother but don¡¯t do this again. It will hinder me.¡± ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry, Sir. I won¡¯t hinder you anymore.¡± After she finished speaking, she stepped back and stared at David and her mother. ¡°Sir¡­¡± The young man also wanted to say something but was interrupted by David before he could say anything. ¡°You should stay away too!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The young man also stepped aside and stood with his sister. The siblings looked at the man in front of them. They were about the same age as him but when he spoke, his voice carried so much authority. Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 David¡¯s appearance also aroused everyone¡¯s curiosity. The crowd of onlookers, the threew enforcers, and the dozens of people from ck Water all looked at David curiously. They did not know where this young boy came from. David paid no attention to the others and started treating the middle-aged women. His Ancient Traditional Medicine had reached the level of perfection. Therefore, this minor problem was nothing to him. He patted the middle-aged woman¡¯s heart a few times to unblock the blood vessels in the heart. The middle-aged woman then immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Ah!¡± The siblings were taken aback. The brother could still control himself, but the younger sister screamed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The other onlookers also sweated. After vomiting blood, the middle-aged woman woke up. She opened her eyes and looked around. When she saw the siblings staring at her nervously, she cried, ¡°Magus, Mari!¡± Magus and Mari whom the middle-aged woman called out were Magus and Marigold Allen, the children she and Mosi had given birth to. ¡°Mom! Are you okay? I¡¯m so d.¡± Marigold hurried forward to help the middle-aged woman up. Magus also stepped forward to help. Together, the two managed to lift their mother from the ground. By this time, David had already backed away. Their mother was fine, but Magus and Marigold were still miserable. The onlookers looked at David with fiery eyes. The young man in front of them was a miracle doctor. He only patted the woman twice and she was saved. These people also had certain unmentionable diseases and diforts. Thus, they all wanted David to examine them. The threew enforcers and people from ck Water looked at David with surprise in their eyes. This man was so young, yet he had such superb medical skills. One could offend anyone in Star Kingdom but not skilled doctors. This was because one might need them at any time. ¡°You¡¯re a miracle doctor! Excuse our rudeness,¡± the leader of thew enforcers said politely. ¡°My friend, you are too polite! I only know some medical skills, so I dare not call myself a miracle doctor,¡± David also replied politely. The threew enforcers gave David a great impression after they had tried to help the weak. He would not have the slightest arrogance and disrespect toward such people. ¡°Doctor, I have a secret disease that appeared many years ago. I have seen many doctors but it can¡¯t be cured. Can you help me look at it?¡± A middle-aged man in the crowd yelled. His words had created pandemonium. ¡°Doctor, I¡¯ve also been feeling a bit unwell for the past few days. Please help me.¡± ¡°Doctor, I can¡¯t eat or sleep well these days. Please help me find out what¡¯s wrong with my body. I don¡¯t want to die so early.¡± David could hear countless voices pleading for him to examine them. David was speechless for a while. He nced over. Except for the middle-aged man who had a hidden medical condition, the rest only had trivial ailments that could be solved at any clinic. okay! Everyone, stop creating trouble for the doctor. Just find a clinic to take a look at your little ailments. Do you need to trouble him for that?¡± ¡°Okay, Once thew enforcer said that, the scene instantly became silent. Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 It seemed that thew enforcers had a very high status in the hearts of the masses. David also added at this time, ¡°Everyone, I just took a look at you all. Except for the man who just said that he has a hidden illness, everyone else is fine. Just find a clinic nearby and you¡¯ll be fine. The man just now, pleasee to see me in a bit and I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Wow! He really is a miracle doctor! He can tell all of our physical conditions just by looking at us. His medical skills are simply superb.¡± ¡°Yeah! He is amazing! Where do you live, Doctor? I¡¯ll go to visit you in two days.¡± After a while, everyone¡¯s voices gradually disappeared. Then, the leader of ck Water said, ¡°My Lord, our boss agreed and said that we can give the Allen family seven days to prepare. If they still can¡¯t pay back the 10 million Star Dors owed after seven days, we will ask them to move out of here.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Said thew enforcer. Then he turned to look at the Allen family. ¡°You heard it too. I can only help you to this point. You should find Mosi in these seven days to see where he spent the money. If there are any leftovers, see if you can get it all back ande up with the 10 million Star Dors. Once this tavern is taken by ck Water, it will be very difficult for you to buy it back.¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lord. We will definitely find a way.¡± The family of three bowed to the threew enforcers at the same time. ¡°Since you promised to give them seven days, you can¡¯t disturb them during this period,¡± thew enforcer said to the people from ck Water. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my Lord! We, ck Water, are men of our word.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. Everyone else should disperse too.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly a voice called out. Everyone followed the voice to see that it was Doctor David. ¡°What else do you need, Doctor?¡± thew enforcer asked. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Everyone, you should be my witness. The Allen family owes ck Water 10 million Star Dors, right? I¡¯ll pay the money for them. You should stop making trouble for them in the future,¡± David said. ¡®What? ¡°The doctor wants to help the Allen family repay the 10 million?¡± The onlookers were dumbfounded. The people from ck Water and the threew enforcers were stunned. The Allen siblings and their mother were even more confused. 10 million Star Dors might be just a drop in the bucket for those big family forces, but for these civilians who were struggling at the bottom, it was a considerable amount of money. None of the onlookers, including threew enforcers, or the leader of ck Water could If other people at the scene said they wanted to pay back the money for the Allen family, they probably would not act like this and would just think this was a joke. However, the odds were much higher when this doctor said it. After all, being a doctor was recognized as one of the most lucrative professions in Star Kingdom. Everyone would get hurt or get sick. There would was a lot of money to be made in this field. Especially when those rich and powerful people had physical problems. Money would be a small matter as long as they could be cured. With the doctor¡¯s superb medical skills, it would be very easy for him to earn 10 million Star Dors. In Star Kingdom, there were very few people who were doctors, as it was not easy for anyone to learn the necessary skills. Each skill had its own background while the amount of talent required to learn each skill was also very high. If Doctor David could possess such high medical skills at such a young age, he definitely came from a comprehensive medical background. Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 When everyone in the audience was stunned, David continued, ¡°Give me ck Water¡¯s ount. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you and you can stop disturbing them in the future. This is not easy for anyone.¡± 10 million Star Dors was not even a drop in the bucket for David. Although ording to the judgment of the system, doing this would not earn him anyvish points, the tens of millions of Star Dors were nothing to him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It did not matter, and David did not care either. He was helping the Allen family because he was greatly inspired by them. It made David think of a n to quickly be a Sacred Saint. This meeting was fated. It would be fine if he never ran into them, but since he did, it would cost him nothing to help out and save a family. ¡°You¡­ You really want to pay for them?¡± The leader of the ck Water group asked in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve said it, so it¡¯s definitely true,¡± David replied calmly. ¡°Why? This should be the first time you¡¯ve ever meet the Allen family. You are not rted at all, so why should you help them pay such arge sum of money?¡± ¡°Is 10 million a lot?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t 10 million a lot?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! I think it¡¯s quite a bargain to save a family with 10 million.¡± The leader of ck Water dubiously gave thepany ount to David. Soon, 10 million Star Dors arrived in ck Water¡¯s ount. No one doubted David anymore. Countless pairs of shocked eyes stared at David. Doctor actually took out 10 million Star Dors to help the Allen family pay off all the debts they owed to ck Water. How iprehensible. They just met by chance, and this doctor not only saved the mother of the Allen family, but he also helped them get through this catastrophe. 10 million Star Dors was not a small amount, yet he cleared it just like that. The Allen family was still in a daze at that moment. Although thew enforcers got seven days for them, how would they raise 10 million? They could not even get 1 million, let alone 10! If they could not pay, ck Water would take away their tavern after 7 days and they would have to move out. Without the Allen Tavern, the family would have no source of ie. They never expected things to take such a turn and see a glimmer of hope while in such despair. The doctor they just met not only saved the mother of the siblings, he even took out 10 million to help them pay off their debts. Did it mean that they did not need to move out anymore? Great joy filled their hearts. They were also looking at David with gratitude. ¡°Doctor, you not only have superb medical skills, but you also have such noble morals. You generously donated money to save people in distress. You¡¯re such a role model for our generation, and I admire you so much,¡± the leader of thew enforcersmented. He admired David¡¯s approach a lot. As thew enforcer of the Central Sacred Continent, he knew this ce like the back of his hand. It was no exaggeration to say that more than half of the entire Star Kingdom¡¯s wealth was concentrated here. Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 There were a lot of people on the Central Sacred Continent who could casually take out 10 million Star Dors, but these people belonged to a certain major force. They were powerful and authoritative, so they would not care about the life and death of ordinary people at all. Since David was willing to spend 10 million Star Dors to help an unrted family, he surely had impable character. Moreover, he was even a skilled doctor, so he was even more impressive. ¡°Doctor, you are so noble and upright. We all admire you so much,¡± the onlookers also shouted. Some of the young women looked at David with more adoration than admiration. David was like the prince of their dreams. If he could casually take out 10 million Star Dors to help strangers without batting an eye, there surely was a major force behind him. In addition, he was tall and handsome, and he was even a respectable doctor. Anyone who could get close to him would surely go from rags to riches. Despite this, everyone was self-aware. A man like David was destined not to belong to them. ¡°Thank you, Doctor!¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor!¡± The Allen family quickly knelt on the ground to thank David, but David stopped him with a force. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of effort from my part! Don¡¯t take it to heart. Live a good life in the future, 10 million is nothing to me.¡± ¡°Doctor, you not only saved my life, but you also helped us pay off the debts and prevented our family from sleeping on the streets. I really don¡¯t know how to repay such kindness. Please let me know your name and I will definitely pray for you every day for the rest of my life,¡± the middle-aged woman said gratefully. ¡°I, Magus Allen, will never forget your kindness in this lifetime.¡± ¡°I, Marigold Allen, will never forget it too!¡± The siblings followed suit. ¡°I¡¯ll be happy if your family gets to live your life well. I just happened to pass by and exerted some slight effort. You really don¡¯t need to take it to heart.¡± ¡°It be nothing for you, but for our family, this is an act of great kindness. Pleasee to the tavern for a while and have some wine we made. It will definitely leave you with a rich aftertaste,¡± Magus invited. ¡°No! I still have something to do, so I¡¯m leaving first, but before I leave, I have to remind you that since Mosi has mortgaged the tavern to ck Water, this tavern no longer belongs to him. You and your sister spent 10 million to buy it back, so you better change the name of the tavern¡¯s owner. Otherwise, if he mortgages it again next time, you will not be so lucky.¡± David was ready to leave after speaking. He had done what should be done.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. There was no need for him to stay here to be gawked at. Magus thought about what David had said. It did make a lot of sense. ¡®Since my father could mortgage the tavern, what¡¯s stopping him from doing it again? ¡®I should not give him another chance. ¡®However, I need the assistance of ck Water and thew enforcers to change the name. ¡®I can¡¯t change it just because I want to.¡± Thew enforcer also said at this time, ¡°The doctor is right! You siblings shoulde with meter and change the name of the tavern¡¯s owner!¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lord!¡± Magus said happily. As long as Magus¡¯ was the tavern¡¯s owner, his father would have no right to mortgage the tavern. ¡°You should also follow me with the contract!¡± Thew enforcer looked at the leader of ck Water again. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± He could only agree while thew enforcers were keeping an eye on him. After David took a few steps, a figure suddenly stood in front of him, preventing him from moving forward. This person was none other than the Allen family¡¯s younger sister, Marigold. At this time, she blocked David¡¯s way and said with a blush, ¡°Sir, the wine made by my brother is really delicious. Please go in for a drink for my sake. Our family can¡¯t repay your kindness so we can only repay you with our wine. if you don¡¯t say yes, we will never be at ease.¡± Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 David looked at the young woman in front of him. She looked to be in her twenties. She was not very beautiful and she was a little worse than Celia and the others, but she was still very attractive and full of youthful vigor. If David did not say yes, judging from her posture, she would not let him leave. ¡®It¡¯s just a ss of wine, so it won¡¯t take much time. ¡®It can also be regarded as a chance for the Allen family to repay their gratitude lest they are unable to get over it.¡¯ Therefore, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a drink then.¡± After speaking, David turned and walked towards the tavern. ¡°Sir, please!¡± Magus said happily. He was also very happy to be able to do something for his benefactor. Then, Magus invited the threew enforcers again. ¡°My Lords, pleasee in and have a drink too! Let me do the honors.¡± ¡°We will humbly ept your offer then.¡± The three of them walked into the Allen Tavern together. However, they were not there for the drink, instead, they wanted to get acquainted with Doctor David. All three of them were the most basicw enforcers of the Central Sacred Continent. In the eyes of these civilians, they looked like they had everything together. However, only they knew how much they were suffering. They all wanted to climb the ranks. However, their family had no power, so they could not give them any help. In the end, they could only stay at the lowest level and do the dirty work. If they could get to know someone with money and a background like Doctor David, they might have opportunities to progress in the future. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. David and the threew enforcers entered the Allen Tavern one after another. The middle-aged woman and Marigold also went in to receive them. Only then did Magus bow to the crowd and said, ¡°Everyone, since I have to receive the benefactor of the Allen family and thew enforcers today, I won¡¯t invite you all toe in, but I will invite everyone to come in for a drink in two days to thank you for your support of the Allen Tavern over the years. Thank you!¡± After speaking, he turned and entered the tavern. He closed the door and hung a sign that read, ¡®We will not receive guests today.¡¯ The crowd of onlookers gradually dispersed. In the end, only a dozen or so people from ck Water remained there. Magus did not invite them in for a drink, which embarrassed the leader of ck Water. He really wanted to just walk away and ignore the change of ownership of the Allen Tavern. After all, he was sure Magus woulde begging for him to assist with this soon. However, thew enforcer told him to stay just now so he did not dare to leave. ck Water would suffer if they dared to offend thew enforcers. His boss would also skin him alive. Thus, he could only wait obediently outside the door. After David and the threew enforcers entered the Allen family tavern, they were brought to a clean and tidy private room. Marigold went to make some food with her mother. Soon, Magus brought a jar of old wine from the cer. Then, he poured it out for David and the threew enforcers respectively. The smell of old wine immediately filled the whole room. ¡°My Lord, my grandfather brewed this jar of old wine and it has been stored in the cer for nearly a hundred years. I have been reluctant to drink it all this while. If it weren¡¯t for you all, the Allen Tavern would not belong to us anymore. Come, let me propose a toast to you all.¡± After Magus finished speaking, he drank the old wine in his hand. ¡°Magus, we didn¡¯t do much. It¡¯s all thanks to the doctor. If you want to thank someone, you should thank him,¡± said one of thew enforcers. ¡°My Lord, you can¡¯t say that! I have seen how you fought for the Allen family. I want to thank you and also the doctor.¡± Magus filled more wine for himself again before lifting the ss. ¡°It¡¯s just a little effort, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± David also picked up the wine ss in his hand. Clink! The four wine sses touched, making a crisp sound. When the old wine entered his mouth, David felt that it was indeed delicious. It was not very strong. When it was in his mouth, the fragrance of the wine rushed straight to his head. Even after swallowing, there was still a lingering fragrance in his mouth. Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 When he was on Earth, David was often dragged out by his roommates to drink. They would say it was for socializing between dormitories and the like. He would feel unwell every time he drank. He found it difficult to swallow every time he had alcohol in his mouth. As a result, David never liked drinking very much. This time, however, it did not feel that way at all. He swallowed it unconsciously. After finishing one ss, David wanted another. ¡®Could drinking be so easy?¡¯ ¡°My Lords, how¡¯s the wine?¡± Magus asked. ¡°It¡¯s amazing! This is the best wine I¡¯ve ever had!¡± David praised without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s really good! The three of us have never drank such good wine.¡± ¡°Haha! I¡¯m happy as long as you like it. Come, let¡¯s have another drink,¡± Magus said with a big smile. He had been dealing with alcohol since he was born. He liked brewing, and he also liked drinking. Magus was naturally very happy when he heard the fourplimenting the delicious wine of the Allen family. The food was served one by one. The five chatted while eating and drinking and the atmosphere was very harmonious. The threew enforcers wanted to get acquainted with David, and David also admired the fairness and strictness of the threew enforcers. Magus kept pouring the wine. All five exchanged contact information with each other. This was possibly the first time David had drank such a delicious wine, so he kept wanting to drink more. After drinking for three rounds, the threew enforcers stood up and said goodbye. They still had official duties to attend to. The purpose of theming here was also to get to know David. Now that their goal had been achieved, they should leave. The wine would have absolutely no effect on the three Universe Realmw enforcers. Magus sent the three out of the tavern. The two parties agreed to change the ownership of the tavern from Mosi to Magus tomorrow. The leader of ck Water waited outside the tavern for a long time, but thew enforcers asked him to come back tomorrow with the contract. He was pissed. ¡®You are full of wine and food. ¡®But I¡¯m still f*cking hungry!¡¯ Even if he was pissed, he would stille tomorrow. He could not afford to offend thew enforcers. Even if the opponents were the most basicw enforcers, he still could not afford to offend them. Inside the Allen Tavern, David drank the rest of the wine with Magus. This was the best drink he had ever had. ¡°Magus, I¡¯m done drinking so I should leave. I only did you a small favor. I¡¯ve drank so much so we don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore. Don¡¯t feel like you owe me anything in the future,¡± David stood up and said. ¡°Mr. Lidell, don¡¯t say that. Without you, we would not be able to keep the Allen Tavern. How can such a great kindness be offset by a drink?¡± Magus stood up quickly and said. ¡°We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Of course! It is an honor to have a friend like you, Mr. Lidell.¡± ¡°Since we are friends, don¡¯t worry about it so much. Friends should help each other. Alright, I¡¯m leaving. From now on, you will be the pir of the family. Live a good life with your mother and sister.¡± David was about to leave after speaking. Magus seemed to have decided in his mind and stopped him, ¡°Mr. Lidell, wait a moment!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± David asked. ¡°Since you like wine so much, I still have a jar left. Let me get it for you.¡± ¡°No need, you can keep it for yourself!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want it! I, Magus Allen, will never feel at ease in this life.¡± ¡°Well, okay! I will ept it! Let¡¯s settle the matter and don¡¯t feel that you owe me anything anymore. We will get along as friends when we meet in the future,¡± David thought for a while and said. ¡°Certainly!¡± Magus turned and went to the cer to get the wine. Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Magus entered the wine cer of the Allen Tavern. There were manyrge and small wine jars in the wine cer, and they were densely packed together. There should be at least thousands of jars. Mosi brewed more than 95% of them while Magus brewed the rest. Back then, Mosi was also a very skilled winemaker. However, in the past few years, he had gradually acquired some bad habits. He would note home for a few days and his focus would not be on the tavern anymore. He also handed the tavern to Magus. The Allen family didn¡¯t know what he was doing outside, which was why the Allen Tavern ended up the way it was today. After Magus entered the cer, he took a small shovel and walked through the cer to an inconspicuous corner at the deepest point. Then, he squatted down and started digging up the soil with the small shovel in his hand. He was very fast. After a few minutes, he had dug up half a meter deep, only to reveal a handle. After he gripped the handle, Magus pulled it hard. He pulled a square panel with a diameter of about 20 to 30 centimeters, revealing a small space inside. What entered Magus¡¯ eyes was a sealed wine jar. The wine jar was not big, and it was tightly sealed with special materials. It did not look very eye- catching, but judging from its location, one could tell the item it contained would not be simple. As he was staring at the jar of wine, Magus began to reminisce. This was a secret that his grandfather told him when he was dying a few years ago. This wine should have been passed on to his father Mosi, and then Mosi would pass it to him. when he was dying. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Pass it on to him when his father was dying. However, Mosi had stopped caring about the tavern by then. He was always idle, and he would leave early in the morning and returnte at night. Sometimes, he would not even return for two or three days at a time. As a result, the old master of the Allen family told Magus the secret directly, skipping a generation. ording to Magus¡¯ grandpa, this jar of wine was a fine wine handed down from generation to generation by the ancestors of the Allen family. The exact age could not be determined, but they knew it had been around a long time. Back then, the Allen family used to be a big family and they specialized in brewing wine for major forces. The wine they made back then was not the same as it was now. They were on totally different levels. Everyone knew that the most important thing in winemaking was the raw material. The more precious the raw material was, the better the wine would be. This jar of wine might have been left over from that time. The reason why Magus decided to take out this jar of wine was also after careful consideration. The Allen family had experienced the most dangerous catastrophe since he was born. Neither his sister nor his mother, nor Magus himself, ever thought that his father would mortgage the tavern. Not only did Mosi lose his family¡¯s millions in savings, but he also sold the Allen Tavern, which pushed the family into desperation. Without the Allen Tavern, how would Magus, his sister, and his mother survive in the Central Sacred Continent? Magus could forgive Mosi after he stopped caring for the tavern these years. He could also forgive Mosi for fooling around all day long and onlying back to ask for money when he ran out and losing the family¡¯s millions of savings. After all, Mosi was his father who gave birth to him and raised him. He could earn more money if he ran out as long as it did not affect the life of the family. However, Magus could not ept or forgive Mosi for mortgaging the tavern to ck Water without caring about the consequences. Because this tavern was not only the ancestral home of the Allen family from generation to generation but also the ce where the family lived in the Central Sacred Continent. This time, Magus decided not to forgive his father. He was going to transfer the ownership of the tavern to himself and support the family. From then on, he would not provide his father with a penny. Without David¡¯s selfless help today, the consequences would have been disastrous if he failed to pay 10 million to pay off the debt in seven days. Moreover, David also saved his mother. Magus had nothing to repay David¡¯s kindness, so he nned to give him the jar of wine left by his ancestors. No matter how much this jar of wine was worth, it was the thought that counted. This was the most valuable thing the Allen family could offer. Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 ¡®I hope Mr. Lidell will like this.¡¯ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Magusy on the ground and picked up the wine with both hands. Then, he quickly left the cer. David was waiting for Magus in the private room, and the mother and daughter were also chatting with David inside. Marigold kept blushing and did not dare to look at David. Her mother could not help sighing when she saw it. ¡®This girl is yearning for love. ¡®It¡¯s a pity that Mr. Lidell is not living in the same world as us.¡¯ About ten minutester, Magus came back with a jar of wine. The mother and daughter looked at the wine jar in Magus¡¯s arms. Both of them had puzzled looks on their faces. They knew the wine in the cer very well, and they had never seen this small jar. The seal was alsopletely different from the other wine jars. This jar of wine bore the ancestral secret of the Allen family. It would only be passed onto the next sessor of the Allen Tavern right before the previous generation died The others would not know about this. Therefore, Marigold and her mother did not know the existence of this jar of wine. Even Mosi had no idea about it. Fortunately, Magus¡¯ grandfather did not pass it on to Mosi. If he knew, it was likely that he had already dug it up and sold it. If Mosi could mortgage the Allen Tavern, what would he not sell? ¡°Mr. Lidell, I can¡¯t repay your kindness to the Allen family. This jar of wine is a little something from the Allen family. I hope you will like it. Thank you for helping us so selflessly. Without you, our family of three would have to sleep on the streets in seven days.¡± Magus walked up to David, and after speaking, he bowed deeply. After that, he handed the small wine jar to David. At this time, Marigold and her mother also came over. They stood with Magus and bowed to David to thank him. For this family, the tavern was their life. Although this tavern was mortgaged by Mosi for 10 million Star Dors, the actual value might be more than ten million. However, even if they were offered 100 million, they would not sell the tavern. Some things could not be measured by money. The actions of the family moved David deeply. He could also understand what the Allen family was doing. After all, a man without money was no man at all. Too much money was useless, but one could not be without it too. At least it proved that David did the right thing. This was a grateful family. ¡°Why are you doing this? I have already said that it¡¯s just a small effort and you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Even if I ran into another person, I would have helped them. Ten million is really nothing to me.¡± ¡°It might be nothing to you, but to our family, it¡¯s a great kindness. I hope you ept this jar of wine as it¡¯s a little something from my family,¡± Magus said. His tone was full of respect. ¡°Mr. Lidell, please ept this small gift from the Allen family,¡± Marigold and her mother also said. They did not know where Magus got the jar of wine. Therefore, they only had the same thought as Magus when they asked David to ept it. It was just a little gift. No matter how valuable it was, it could not be worth ten million Star Dors, right? David could not turn down the kindness. Hence, he reached out to take the small wine jar from Magus¡¯ hand. When his hands just touched the wine jar, a notification from the system popped up suddenly. Seven words came into David¡¯s eyes. ¡®Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits!¡¯ Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 David was stunned. Based on past experience, items that could make the system automatically give a pop up were all amazing treasures. He continued to read the introduction of the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits below. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. [The Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits is made from a collection of hundreds of precious flowers and fruits. The final product is only formed after tedious brewing and its specific efficacy depends on the number of raw materials and their preciousness. The top wine is brewed from 999 kinds of precious flowers and 999 kinds of precious fruits. Ordinary people can rise to the top with just one sip. Even the worst wine can improve the consumer¡¯s physique and enhance the consumer¡¯s talent, not only that¡­] David looked at the introduction about the wine given by the system. He was extremely shocked. ¡°This is not f*cking wine. ¡°This is something from heaven! ¡®The top wine can make ordinary people rise to the top after just one sip? ¡®What does that mean? ¡®Doesn¡¯t it mean entering Eternal Realm? ¡°That is to say, ordinary people can rise to the top and be Eternals by taking a sip of the top Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits. ¡®Isn¡¯t this too damn exaggerated? ¡®This top Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits is much more powerful than any top treasure of heaven and earth! ¡®Even the worst Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits can improve the consumer¡¯s physique and greatly improve their talent.] David hurried to see the final evaluation given by the system. [This jar of Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits is brewed from 47 kinds of flowers and 54 kinds of fruits, a total of 101 kinds of precious materials. The storage time is sufficient, and the quality is well preserved. It is one of the best low-quality wines. Those who consume it will see their physique improve and their talents enhanced. It is worth three trillion Star Dors.] ¡°Three trillion Star Dors? ¡®Isn¡¯t that 30 thousandvish points?¡± David was excited at this moment. His eyes sparkled with excitement. With these 30 thousandvish points, he could go directly from Ruler Rank to Sovereign Rank, directly skipping past Immortal Rank. Once he was at Sovereign Rank, he could be regarded as having a certain right to speak in the Central Sacred Continent. The point was that this Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits was of great use to David. Celia and the women were somewhatcking in talent. Therefore, it would be tough for them to be Eternals. With the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits, which could improve their physique and talent, they would have a greater chance of bing Eternals after taking a sip. If he had the chance, David wanted to reach his goal in one fell swoop. He wanted to get a jar of top Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits and let Celia and the others take a sip so they could directly step into Eternal Realm. It was a pity that this thing was hard toe by. Since he could not buy it with money, he could only proceed step by step. It would still be good to increase the chances of them breaking through Eternal Realm by even a little. After David touched the wine jar with his hands, he did not take it away. Instead, he stayed in the same position, puzzling Magus. He looked up and saw David looking straight at him excitedly. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Magus was a little confused. In reality, what David was looking at was the system panel that appeared in front of him, but Magus could not see it. All he could see was David staring straight at him, his eyes filled with excitement. ¡°Master David, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Magus could not help asking. His voice also made Marigold and her mother look up. The family of three looked at David inexplicably. Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 At this time, Magus¡¯ voice also brought David back to reality. He put away the panel, sorted out his excited emotions, and asked, ¡°Magus, where did you get. this jar of wine from?¡± Magus obviously did not know that this jar of wine was Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers. and Fruits, nor did he know the value and efficacy of this jar of wine. Otherwise, their family would not have fallen to where they were today. If he sold this jar of wine, ten million Star Dors would just be a drop in the bucket for them. David wanted to know the origin of this jar of wine. Was this the only one or was there more? If so, were there any top Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits? David wanted to get some of this good stuff that could make ordinary people Eternals with one sip for Celia and the others no matter the cost. He would be willing to pay for it no matter how high the price was. ¡°Master David, the Allen family have been winemakers for generations. This jar of wine has. been handed down by the ancestors of the Allen family for many years. My grandfather told me before he died that this can change the fate of the Allen family It might make us rich and powerful, or it might destroy the family, so I shouldn¡¯t take it out unless I absolutely have to. You not only saved my mother, but also my whole family. Therefore, I will present it to you. today. I hope you will like it,¡± Magus replied honestly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Marigold and her mother were a little puzzled when they heard that. ¡®Our family had such a secret? ¡®Why didn¡¯t we know?¡¯ Especially Magus¡¯ mother. She had married into the family for decades and she never heard the old master mentioning this. At the same time, she could be sure that her husband Mosi did not know about it either. Otherwise, he would have already taken it out. ¡°Then did your ancestors leave just one jar? Or are there others? Don¡¯t get me wrong, Magus, I¡¯m just curious so that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I have nothing to hide. Since I gave it to you, I naturally believe in you, Master David, but I¡¯m afraid I will disappoint you. Grandpa told me that this is the only one. We don¡¯t have more,¡± Magus shook his head and replied.. ¡°I see!¡± David felt a little disappointed in his heart. However, he recovered in an instant. Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits was such a precious item. The fact that he could even get one of low quality meant that he already needed to thank all of the gods above. He would not even dream of getting one of top quality. That would take 999 kinds of precious flowers and 999 kinds of precious fruits as raw materials to brew sessfully. It was hard to say whether it even existed in the entire Star Kingdom. After all, there was a high probability that the system was something from the God Tier Civilization while Star Kingdom was only a level 7 civilization. There were still the level 8 civilization and the level 9 civilization after it. Many raw materials might not be avable in Star Kingdom, a level 7 civilization. If he wanted the top Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits, he needed to wait for the opportunity to go to a level 8 or 9 civilization to see if they had it. David certainly would not go to a God Tier Civilization. It was because he might expose the system if he went there. ¡°Magus, you may not know the effect and value of this jar of wine. If you knew, you might not have been willing to give it to me,¡± David thought for a while and said. David was not going to hide from the Magus family too. Firstly, David wanted to spend money to buy it to get 30 thousandvish points. Secondly, David was not willing to take advantage of the Allen family. The Allen family treated him with sincerity, so he would not be despicable. Even if he would not get anyvish points, David would not hide the truth about the wine from the Allen family and simply take it away. This was simply not his character. Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 David¡¯s words immediately upset Magus. Although he was just an ordinary person living at the bottom of the Central Sacred Continent and he could notpare to a big shot like David, he had his dignity as an upright pir of the Allen family. He was a man of his word. No matter how much this jar of wine was worth, he would give it to David and would never regret or ask for it back. ¡°Master David, what do you mean? I, Magus Allen, am just amoner, but I am also a man of indomitable spirit. There is absolutely no reason to take back what I said. Since I said that I will give you this jar of wine, I will give it to you no matter how much it is worth. I won¡¯t go back on my word,¡± Magus said solemnly. ¡°Master David, Magus is right. The Allen family was a big family thousands of years ago. Although we have declined, we will never do something as despicable as going back on our word. We have already given this jar of wine to you, so it belongs to you now,¡± Magus¡¯ mother also said. Her husband waspletely hopeless, so her family would have to depend on her son in the future. No matter what Magus did, she would support him unconditionally. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t see the wood for the trees, but the value and efficacy of this jar of wine is beyond your imagination, and it¡¯s something inherited from your Allen family so even if you give it to me, I can¡¯t take it,¡± David said seriously. ¡°Master David¡­¡± David reached out to interrupt Magus the moment he spoke. Then, he continued, ¡°Listen to me, this jar of wine is called Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits. It is brewed from hundreds of precious flowers and fruits, and it can improve the physique of the consumer and enhance their talent. It is of great value, so your ancestors must have gone through great painstaking efforts to brew it. The reason why it survives to this day is because they hoped that their descendants would use it to change their destiny. I, David Lidell, cannot seize this object of their painstaking effort and love.¡± ¡°Master David, no matter how high the value is, it is just a jar of wine to us. The tavern is our life. You helped us pay off the debt and prevented our family from sleeping on the streets. Therefore, this kindness is not something that can be offset by a jar of wine. You have to ept it no matter what, otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Master David, you must ept it, otherwise, we will all live in condemnation,¡¯ Marigold also chimed in. Naturally, David did not want to reject the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits. It was of great use to him. People like Celia needed it to have a greater chance of breaking through Eternal Realm in the future. However, David could not take it without giving something back. How could he miss such an excellent opportunity to get 30 thousandvish points? With these 30 thousandvish points, David¡¯s strength would undergo a quantitative leap and reach the Sovereign Rank. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Although he was still far from Sacred Saint Rank, at least for now, Sovereign Rank was enough. for him to do many things on the Central Sacred Continent. He would also do his best at the auction to raise his strength to the peak Sovereign Rank or partial Saint Rank. Then, he could boldly carry out the next phase of his n. ¡°If you really want to give me the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits, I can ept it, but ultimately, it was brewed with great effort by the ancestors of the Allen family, so I can¡¯t take it for free,¡± David said reluctantly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I can only take it away withplete peace of mind if I spend some money.¡± David expressed his true thoughts. Spending three trillion Star Dors to buy the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits was David¡¯s ultimate goal. However, as soon as he said that, Magus was enraged. He said angrily, ¡°Master David, you are looking down on us. Although we are only civilians, we are not the kind of people who care about money. We have nothing to pay back your great kindness, so how can we ask for your money? I can¡¯t do this kind of thing.¡± Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 ¡°Magus, money is nothing to me, it¡¯s just a number, but it¡¯s different for you. If I¡¯m not wrong, your father Mosi should have been deceived and framed, leading to him mortgaging. the tavern as ast resort. I think he was too ashamed toe home after this. Maybe he has. been caught by debtors and is being abused. As his son, will you help him?¡± Magus was stumped by David¡¯s few simple words. If his father was really being abused by creditors like ck Water, could he do nothing? If he wanted to save him, what should he do? Continue to mortgage the tavern? Not only was Magus stumped, but both Marigold and her mother were also stunned. Even if Mosi was a scoundrel, he was still their family and the father of the siblings. They could not just ignore him. Back then, Mosi also loved Magus and Marigold very much. However, he had went down the wrong path in recent years. David knew that what he said had an effect as he looked at the family of three. Thus, he took advantage of the victory and continued, ¡°If you sell this jar of wine to me, you will get a lot of money. After you have this money, you can pay off Mosi¡¯s debt and have him return to the family with peace of mind. In this way, your family can live together again just like before. Isn¡¯t this what you have been pursuing?¡± Magus, who was originally nning to resolutely reject David, fell into a dilemma at that moment. He was moved by David¡¯s words. Although they had paid off the debts they owed to ck Water and they got the tavern back, who knew if Mosi still owed money to other parties? If so, how would they pay for it? Companies like ck Water that wandered in the gray area would genuinely resort to cruel methods if they did not pay up. Magus could not stand by and watch his father getting abused. When that happened, the Allen family would be in a desperate situation again. However, epting David¡¯s suggestion and taking his money would make Magus feel injustice. He had agreed to give the wine as a gift, but in the end, it became a business deal. ¡°Magus, maybe you don¡¯t care about money, but you have to admit that it is very important to you now, and the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits is also very important to me. We are not trading, but instead, we¡¯re helping each other. We became friends after drinking just now, so we should support each other, don¡¯t you think so? Unless you think that I, David Lidell, am not worthy of being your friend.¡± David¡¯sst wordspletely reassured Magus. He was right. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. They did not know how Mosi was, and money was really very important to the Allen family right now. ¡°Master David, thank you! It is my honor to have a friend like you,¡± Magus thanked him sincerely. Magus knew that David said so much to make him ept David¡¯s money to ease his father¡¯s troubles and relieve the family from worrying about the future. It was indeed an honor for the family to meet a big shot such who truly valued friendship and righteousness. Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 ¡°That¡¯s right! Magus, you should know that we¡¯re not doing business, we¡¯re just helping each other as friends!¡± David smiled. David was thrilled that Magus was able to think this through. This meant he could spend 3 trillion Star Dors and get 30 thousandvish points soon. Ever since breaking through to Eternal Realm in the Milky Way and reaching beginner Ruler Rank, David¡¯s strength had not changed for a long time. This was because he had no ce to spend his Star Dors and could not getvish points, which meant he was unable to improve his strength. Now, it was finally time to spend the money. He was also spending three trillion in one go. As soon as he got 30 thousandvish points, David¡¯s strength could immediately rise from beginner Ruler Rank to Sovereign Rank, directly skipping past Immortal Rank. This was a staggeringly big leap. If the outside world heard about it, they would certainly be shocked. Even those in Saint realm would be shocked because they had never heard of anyone who could cross two realms at once when they broke through. Was this even human? Even the legendary gxy beasts were not so amazing. ¡°Master David, I know you¡¯re saying that to help our family. I sincerely thank you. I must have done something good in my previous life and have umted enough karma to have met such a benevolent friend,¡± Magus said with reddened Marigold and her mother also had tears in their eyes. They could all understand what David was doing. There were very few big shots who possessed David¡¯s affection and righteousness. Which one of those powerful people cared about the lives of ordinary people? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. David was rendered speechless by what the family of three was doing. In reality, he cared more about whether he could spend 3 trillion to get those 30 thousandvish points, which could then be used to improve his strength which had not changed for a long time. Otherwise, he would not have persuaded Magus and his family so earnestly. Of course, if the Allen family was in need, he would not hesitate to help. ¡°Magus, you don¡¯t have to do this. Since we are friends, let¡¯s stop talking about this, okay? Give me the ount number of your tavern and I will transfer the money to you. Then, you can go to your father tomorrow with the money and pay off all his debts so you can live a good life as a family.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The thousands of words in Magus¡¯s heart turned into a thank you in the end. David did not say how much money he would transfer to them, as he was afraid of scaring the Allen family if he told them. Furthermore, if Magus knew, he definitely would not ept. For the sake of his 30 thousandvish points and Sovereign Rank strength, David decided not to tell them as he secretly transferred the money. By the time the Allen family found out, the money would have been transferred and the transaction would have beenpleted. Furthermore, he would also have gotten hisvish points. It would be toote for them to return the money then. After he took the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits from Magus and put it on the table, David asked Magus for the ount number of the Allen Tavern. Then, David used the system to transfer three trillion Star Dors. After the transaction, David nced at the system panel. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9996999990000000 Star Dors. [Body: Ruler level 1 (You may upgrade one level using 10vish points) [Mind: Infinity level 10 (You may upgrade using 100vish points). [Combat: Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique (Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 30000] David was excited when he saw the number behindvish points. Indeed, 30 thousandvish points were in his ount the moment the transaction waspleted. David did not feel so nervous after he got the 30 thousandvish points. He had achieved his goal. To prevent any idents, David found an excuse and bade farewell to the Allen family. Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Then, he took the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits and disappeared from the sight of the family of three. Marigold still stood in ce until Davidpletely disappeared as she stared in the direction. of David¡¯s back, unwilling to leave. Magus patted his sister on the shoulder and said with a sigh, ¡°Mari, stop looking. Master David is destined to be from a different world than us.¡± ¡°I know, Mag. I¡¯ll just pretend this was all a dream. Tomorrow I will try my best to forget. Master David,¡± Marigold replied. Of course, she also knew that it was impossible for her to have a rtionship with David. However, David¡¯s figure had left a deep imprint in her heart. It would not be so easy to forget him. ¡°Sigh.¡± Magus sighed again before he turned to enter the tavern. The mother of the siblings also shook her head and followed Magus inside. Marigold remained at the door for a while. After confirming that David was noting back, she finally epted the reality, turned around, and returned to the tavern. As soon as she returned to the house, Marigold saw her brother and mother sitting there in a daze. ¡°Mag, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Marigold asked. No one answered her. Marigold walked up to Magus, shaking her hand in front of his Magus remained unresponsive. ¡°Mag, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Marigold was quite frightened by his brother¡¯s behavior. Hence, she grabbed his shoulders. with both hands and began to shake violently. Her movement finally snapped Magus back to reality. He quickly stopped Marigold from shaking him andforted, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, Mari, we¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Mag, what¡¯s the matter with you guys? Why didn¡¯t you move just now? You scared me a lot.¡± Marigold patted her chest and asked. ¡°We were just looking at the money Master David transferred to us, and we couldn¡¯t recover for a while,¡± Magus replied. ¡°The money transferred by Master David? Is it a lot?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a lot! More than we can imagine.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Three trillion!¡± Magus replied. ¡°H-How much?¡± Marigold thought she had heard wrong. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Three trillion Star Dors!¡± Magus confirmed again. He had recounted this number no less than ten times. At first, Magus also thought he was seeing things, but after counting it over and over again, he was sure he had counted correctly. What David transferred to them was indeed three trillion Star Dors. Three trillion! How could Master David have so much money? Magus could not think of anyone who could casually spend so much money on the Central Sacred Continent, except for the top five tradingpanies. ¡®Is Master David an heir of the top five tradingpanies? ¡®Otherwise, how could he spend so much money so freely?¡± Marigold stared at her brother in shock. ¡°Yes! Mari, you heard that right, it¡¯s three trillion. Master David transferred us three trillion Star Dors, which is enough to buy arge piece ofnd around us.¡± ¡°H-How is it possible for him to have that much money?¡± Marigold stammered. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Master David is likely to be the heir of one of the top five tradingpanies.¡± ¡°T-the heir of one of the top five tradingpanies?¡± Marigold finally realized howrge the gap between David and her was. One of the top five tradingpanies! They were a mythical existence on the Central Sacred Continent! Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 After David returned to Treasure Trove, he immediately locked himself in his room. He did not care how shocked the Allen family would be when they found out how much was transferred. The most important thing right now was to spend thevish points he had just got to improve his strength. Only by raising his strength to the Sovereign Rank and inadvertently revealing it in front of Alba would she undoubtedly believe that there was a Sacred Saint behind him. This would greatly aid the crazy n in David¡¯s mind. Alba, the third young mistress of Treasure Trove, yed a very important role in that n. It would not be possible without her help. After locking the door to the room, David sat cross-legged on the bed. He then unleashed all of his mind power to form a transparent shield within the room and prevent anyone from breaking in at a critical moment. At the same time, he was also paying close attention to Elmer, a Sovereign Ranker. He did not know if Elmer had mind power or not. However, in David¡¯s opinion, it would not be very strong even if he did possess it. After all, Elmer was not as strong as Celeste. Compared to him, Celeste¡¯s mind power was much weaker. As long as he was vignt, he should be fine. After everything was ready, David opened his system panel. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9996999990000000 Star Dors [Body: Ruler level 1 (You may upgrade one level using 10vish points) [Mind: Infinity level 10 (You may upgrade using 100vish points) [Combat: Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique (Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 30000] As he looked at the 30 thousandvish points, a smile appeared on David¡¯s face. His strength which had been stagnant for a long time was finally changing, and it was going to experience a huge leap. He first spent 100vish points to raise his mind power from Infinity level 10 to Ruler level 1, and then spent another 90vish points to raise it to Ruler level 10. Finally, he spent another 90vish points to upgrade his Body from Ruler level 1 to Ruler level 10 After reaching Ruler level 10 both physically and mentally, David¡¯sbat power also reached partial Immortal Rank. The system data also changed ordingly. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9996999990000000 Star Dors. [Body: Ruler level 10 (You may upgrade using 1000vish points) N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. [Mind: Ruler level 10 (You may upgrade using 1000vish points). [Combat: Eternal Realm Partial Immortal Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword. Technique (Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 29720] David did not hesitate to continue upgrading his Body and Mind. He needed another 1000vish points to upgrade from Ruler level 1 to Immortal level 1. Then, he spent another 900vish points to upgrade it from Immortal level 1 to Immortal level 10. This cost a total of 1900vish points each. To upgrade both his Body and Mind to Immortal level 10, David spent a total of 3800vish points. At this moment, hisbat power had reached partial Sovereign Rank. A strength like this was not considered weak even in a level 7 civilization like Star Kingdom. As long as he did not provoke those people from medium orrge forces, he could basically do anything he wanted. After David took a deep breath, he moved his body and looked at the system panel. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9996999990000000 Star Dors [Body Immortal level 10 (You may upgrade using 10000vish points) [Mind: Immortal 10 (You may upgrade using 10000vish points) [Combat Eternal Realm Partial Sovereign Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil Splitting Sword Technique (Perfection) [Skills Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 25920] He would need 10 thousandvish points for the next upgrade. Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Furthermore, he would need more points in the future If he wanted to upgrade both his Body and Mind to Sovereign level 10 and upgrade hisbat power to partial Saint Realm, he would need 38000vish points. Right now, David only had a little more than 25000. He still needed 12000 more points. He hoped he could obtain thosevish points during the auction. Soon, David¡¯s head started throbbing. He did a rough calction. If he wanted to reach Sacred Saint Rank, the highestbat power in Star Kingdom, he would need tens of millions ofvish points. Even so, he would only reach beginner Sacred Saint Rank. Even if he finished all the money in the system, he would only get 100 millionvish points. this was not enough to break through to the realm after Saint Realm. However, judging from the system¡¯s behavior, it might go through another upgrade by then. It was from a God Tier Civilization after all. Sacred Saint Rank was the highestbat power in Star Kingdom, a level 7 civilization, but it was not the system¡¯s limit. After he calmed his breathing, David continued to upgrade himself. He would put aside future matters and tackle what was in front of him first. He wanted to upgrade his Body with the remaining 20 thousand somethingvish points. He spent 19000vish points to upgrade his Body to Sovereign level 10. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. That way, David would be a peak Sovereign Ranker. If he upgraded his Body and Mind together and spent all of hisvish points, he could only get. to Sovereign level 5, which was mid-Sovereign Rank. The effect would not be as good as upgrading his Body alone. However, if he wanted to go one step further and reach partial Saint Realm, he needed to spend another 19000vish points to increase his Mind. However, after spending 10000vish points to raise his Body to Sovereign level 1, the system. issued a prompt that stated that his Mind had not reached Sovereign Rank, so David could not continue to upgrade his Body when he tried to upgrade it again. David was a little confused. He could do this before the system went through its most recent upgrade. Did it not work now? It seemed that there were still some changes that he did not know about when this system upgraded. He had to upgrade both his Body and Mind. ¡®Whatever.¡± David could not help it either way. He could not talk to the system so he could not ask about this. Therefore, he could only go ording to system requirements. It took another 10000vish points to upgrade his Mind to Sovereign level 1. Then, he used the rest of thevish points to improve his Body. After all this was done, David looked at the system again. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9996999990000000 Star Dors [Body Sovereign level 5 (You may upgrade one level using 1000vish points) [Mind: Sovereign level 1 (You may upgrade one level using 1000vish points) [Combat: Eternal Realm mid-Sovereign Ranker [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique (Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 920] Hisbat power had reached mid-Sovereign Rank. With his Soulbound Weapon Evil-Splitting Sword and Evil-Splitting Sword Technique, David figured he could even fight ate Sovereign Ranker. David predicted that Elmer from Treasure Trove should be a mid-Sovereign Ranker. This was because the pressure he gave off to David was not as impressive as Celeste¡¯s. Meanwhile, Celeste was ate Sovereign Ranker, so if Elmer was not as powerful, then he would just be a mid- Sovereign Ranker. Of course, David would not disregard the fact that Elmer might have a powerful Soulbound Weapon. After all, Treasure Trove was one of the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, so not only would they be loaded, but they would also have a lot of treasures. Still, this was only a 50-50 possibility. David was not afraid of Elmer. How was David supposed to know that his Evil-Splitting Sword was a first-rate Soulbound Weapon and Elmer would never get his hands on a weapon of this level in his lifetime? Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Satisfied, David put away the system, and at the same time, he retracted his mind Right now, he waspletely different from when he first entered the room. David just now was just a beginner Ruler Ranker, but now, he was already a mid-Sovereign Ranker. There was a huge gap between the two. He got out of bed and moved his body freely. Crack! All the joints in his cracked. David felt strength coursing through his body. The powerful feeling was finally back. Although David¡¯s appearance had not changed after his strength improved, his spirit waspletely different. When David retracted his mind power, Elmer and Miss Alba were talking about something inside another room in Treasure Trove. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, Elmer was stunned. Alba immediately noticed the change in Elmer, and asked, ¡°Elmer, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss Alba, I sensed a powerful energy shing by, but when I tried to look for it, I found. nothing,¡± Elmer replied honestly. ¡°A powerful energy? How powerful is it?¡± Alba continued to ask curiously. ¡°It¡¯s not weaker than mine!¡± ¡°Not weaker than yours? Then it¡¯s a mid-Sovereign Ranker. Do you know who they are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Elmer shook his head. He had just cultivated his mind power and was still very weak. If David did not retract his energy when he dissipated his mind shield, Elmer would not have been able to notice it at all. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. Since this is one of the 108rge trading zones of the Central Sacred. Continent, it¡¯s normal for some unfamiliar Sovereign Rankers to asionally pass by the tradingpany. It¡¯ll be fine as long as they are not hostile to us.¡± ¡°Got it, Miss Alba!¡± Elmer replied. In truth, he still had something to tell Alba. Just now, he suddenly found that this energy was not weaker than his. Elmer felt that the other party was very close, and they were possibly even in Treasure Trove However, he had no proof, so he did not dare to say anything. The two continued to talk. David was in his room, slowly adapting to the physical changes brought about by his soaring strength. At the same time, he was familiarizing himself with his mid-Sovereign Rank strength. For the next few days, David did not leave the room. No one bothered him except the one time when Marlee came over with her daughter. Peggy kept moring for David to tell her stories. Marlee was helpless. Coincidentally, she needed to talk to David, so she brought Peggy along. However, why would David be in the mood to y with a little girl? There were more important things he had to attend to. Therefore, he could only tell the little girl that he would owe her the stories. Once he was done with his work, he would slowly tell her all these tales. Although the little girl was a little unhappy, she was good at reading the room. She knew that David was genuinely busy now, so she did not continue making a fuss and left with her mother obediently. Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 A few dayster. Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± David opened his eyes to ask Right now, he was sitting cross-legged on the bed. After a few days of getting used to his new Sovereign Rank strength, David nearly mastered it with the help of his mind power. ¡°David, it¡¯s me.¡± Alba¡¯s voice came from behind the door. ¡°Miss Fellowes! Hang on, I¡¯ming.¡± David got up to open the door. When she saw David, Alba was stunned. She had not seen him in a few days, but she felt as if he had gone through a huge change. As for what exactly this change was, she was unsure. He was the same David, but something was completely off about him. ¡®How strange!¡¯ Alba was curious. When David saw her staring at him, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Fellowes?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just remembered something, so I spaced out,¡± Alba exined aftering back to her senses. ¡°How can I help you, Miss Fellowes?¡± ¡°Hmm? Can¡¯t I visit you without a clear purpose? David, you¡¯ve locked yourself in the room. for a few days, so I came over to see if you were still alive. What should I tell your master if something happened to you at Treasure Trove and he came over?¡± Alba joked. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°Miss Fellowes, you¡¯re hrious. What could happen to us now that we¡¯re at this stage? I was just cultivating in the past few days. My master said cultivation is like rowing a boat upstream, if you stop moving forward, you¡¯ll fall backward. Thus, I have to seize every avable moment. My master said he¡¯ll show up randomly to check on me. If I don¡¯t meet his standards, I¡¯ll be punished.¡± ¡°Your master will being? When?¡± Alba asked immediately. David¡¯s master was an alleged Sacred Saint. It would be a huge blessing to meet such a big shot. If she could foster a rtionship with him, she would enjoy boundless benefits in her lifetime Hence, Alba naturally wanted to get to know David¡¯s master. ¡°I have no idea. He¡¯s always mysterious and traceless. No one knows his whereabouts.¡± ¡°David, you have to introduce me to your master if hees here. I¡¯m very curious about what kind of person a powerhouse like your master is. I have admired strong people since I was young.¡± ¡°Miss Fellowes, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. He looks like any ordinary old man. There¡¯s nothing special about him.¡± ¡°Perhaps you spent too much time with him so that¡¯s why you don¡¯t think he¡¯s special. It won¡¯t be the same for me when I meet him for the first time. David, promise me, okay?¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell him. However, I can¡¯t guarantee that he wants to see you.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you! You only need to mention my name to him,¡± Alba said gratefully. As he looked at Alba¡¯s excited expression, David thought of something in his heart. ¡°By the way, Miss Fellowes, the establishment of the tradingpany this time is actually a test from my master. Our lineage has umted a lot of wealth, so my master wants to use it to do something, but he is unwilling toe forward himself. Therefore, he left it to me. If you can help me grow the company, I only need to mention your name when the old manes and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be willing to see you. He might even have a good impression of you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course! Why would I lie to you?¡± ¡°Okay, David! Leave it to me. As long as you can provide enough liquidity, I will definitely help you set up this business in the shortest possible time, but the condition is that you have to take me to see your master when hees here.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Without even thinking about it, David agreed to Alba¡¯s request. You want a good rtionship with a Sacred Saint, right? As long as you can follow my instructions and convince the Fellowes family to get involved and help me, the future Sacred Saint will appear right in front of your eyes.¡¯ Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Alba chatted with David for a long time before she remembered why she came to visit David today. She did note all the way to see if David was fine or not. Instead, she came to tell David in advance that they would be leaving for the headquarters of Treasure Trove tomorrow to participate in arge auction, so he needed to prepare soon. ¡°David, we¡¯re leaving for the superrge trade zone due west of the Central Sacred Continent, which is also the headquarters of Treasure Trove tomorrow. You should prepare now,¡± Alba said. ¡°We¡¯re leaving? Is the auction going to start soon?¡± David asked excitedly. Things were a little urgent now. He still needed 12 thousandvish points to get to partial Saint. Once he got there, he would not be scared of anyone as long as he did not meet a Saint like Nek. He needed to spend at least 1.2 trillion at this auction to aplish his goal. ¡°It¡¯s a rtively long journey. The auction will start as soon as we get there.¡± ¡°I have nothing to prepare, so you can just call me tomorrow, Miss Fellowes.¡± ¡°Okay! Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore, goodbye!¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Fellowes!¡± After Alba left, David also walked out of the room. He went to where Marlee lived and told her that he was going away for a while and would be back soon. He asked Marlee to gain some knowledge about tradingpanies from Elmer. Perhaps realizing that David had important matters to attend to, the little girl Peggy did not bother him this time. Back in the room, David looked at the sealed wine jar on the table. This jar of Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits was reserved for Celia and the others. It could improve their physique and enhance their talents. However, David did not have the time to go to the Iridescent Sect now. He could only wait to see them after participating in the auction. David had not decided whether to go to the Iridescent Sect to hand over the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits to Celia and the others first or only do so after he had sufficient strength. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. After all, the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect were an unknown factor. If they sensed something within him, he might not be able to leave so easily. In the past, the Iridescent Sect was Celeste¡¯s sect, and Celeste¡¯s status in the sect was nothing scoff at. Therefore, David had been quite at ease over there. However, things were different now. Celeste has been imprisoned, and she was in the ice which would cause most disciples to turn pale at the mere mention of its name. The reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, including Celeste¡¯s teacher, had apparently abandoned her. David did not want to visit the Iridescent Sect again before he had enough strength. If he were to go back, he would do so only with the strength to crush the several reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. Not only to rescue Celeste, but also to take away Celia and others. Compared to Celeste¡¯s suffering in the ice cavern, Celia and the others were much safer. After all, they were the disciples of Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect. As long as the reputable elders did not show up, they would not be in danger. The most important thing now was to improve his strength as soon as possible and rescue Celeste from the ice cavern. Every day of dy meant another day of pain. ¡°Celeste, hold on a little longer. I wille to rescue you soon, just wait for me!¡± David thought silently in his heart. A person¡¯s strength was the most important thing whether it was on Earth, the Milky Way, or Star Kingdom. David had a deep understanding of this. The next day, David, Alba, several of Alba¡¯s maids, and a group of guards left on a merchant ship unique to Treasure Trove. No space pirate would dare to rob a merchant ship marked by one of the top five tradingpanies even if it was outside the Central Sacred Continent unless they no longer wanted to continue staying in the Central Sacred Continent. They would not dare to offend any of the top five tradingpanies. Meanwhile, when it came to the small or medium tradingpanies, the space pirates would not go overboard after demanding a certain fee from them. Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 If someone like Marlee, who was from a small force from a remote area, encountered space pirates, she would be lucky to survive alive, let alone keep her cargo. Even so, countless merchant ships set off from various remote corners of the Star Kingdom to the Central Sacred Continent every day. It was not that they did not know the dangers along the way, but after arriving at the Central Sacred Continent, the profits they would obtain were too huge. Generally, it would be more than ten times or even dozens of times the value of the goods. It was enough for them to raise the strength of their family to a higher level. As the saying went, ¡®There is no reward without risk.¡¯ Therefore, even if they knew that it would not be an easy journey, and one slip-up might cost them their lives, countless people would still choose to go. Star Kingdom was too big. There were countless small gxies like Green Apollo where the Jung family was located. Some people liked stability while some people liked to take risks and gamble. Treasure Trove¡¯s merchant ship traveled the entire distance without encountering any idents. In the blink of an eye, more than a week had passed. They were halfway through their journey. David had been staying in his room this entire time. He was still adapting to the physical changes brought about by his soaring strength. asionally, Alba would visit him and chat with him. Their topic always revolved around David and the master behind him. David knew that Alba was still inquiring about his situation. He would also make up some things along the way, either consciously or unconsciously. In any case, David had to be firm and im that a Sacred Saint was standing behind him. He had to convince Alba to proceed with the next n. In reality, Alba already trusted David 90%. Alba had not seen his masters with her own eyes, which resulted in this remaining 10%. She would not believe David¡¯s words 100% unless she met David¡¯s master, the legendary Sacred Saint and the strongest fighter in Star Kingdom. Only then would Alba fully believe it. Even so, her 90% trust was enough for her to gamble on David. Alba had no other choice if she wanted to change her destiny. David was herst hope. Once that man was out, she would have to marry him unconditionally unless she found a new Sacred Saint as a backer for the Fellowes family. The most important thing was that even if Alba was married, the other party would still not spare her family. He would slowly erode the Fellowes family¡¯s influence and finally achieveplete control, forcing the Fellowes family to forever provide them with a steady stream of cultivation resources. The Fellowes family controlled one of the top five tradingpanies on the Central Sacred Continent, which was a huge slice of pie. Over the years, the Fellowes family had been looking for ways to save themselves as the other party¡¯s appetite grew. However, this opponent was a force with a Sacred Saint. Who would dare to stand up to them? There were only a few Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom, and everyone had their own affiliated forc¨¦s. Therefore, no one would nonchntly break this bnce. However, David¡¯s existence gave Alba hope. A Sacred Saint hidden in the shadows. As long as she seized this opportunity, the Fellowes family might be able to get out of their current predicament.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Time passed slowly. On that day, David was sitting cross legged on his bed in the room with his eyes closed. He was practicing how to control his surging power. Suddenly, he felt a violent shaking He opened his eyes immediately. ¡®What happened? ¡®Does anyone dare to mess with one of the Central Sacred Continent¡¯s top five tradingpanies?¡¯ However, he did not use his mind power to investigate. The situation was unknown now so it would be better to be careful. In truth, even if David used his mind power, it would not matter if he was discovered. After all, he was already a mid-Sovereign Ranker and there was nothing wrong with him having mind power. Thus, he would not cause a sensation. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He would be fine as long as he did not fully expose himself in front of a Saint. Outside the merchant ship that David and Alba were on, a luxurious spaceship at least several times larger than it blocked the way. The word ¡®Lightfoot¡¯ was engraved on the side of the luxurious spaceship. On the Central Sacred Continent, any discerning person would know the origin of any ship named ¡®Lightfoot¡¯. It was the special means of transportation that only direct descendants of the Lightfoot family could use. The Lightfoot family, like the Fellowes family, controlled one of the Central Sacred Continent top¡¯s five tradingpanies. The Fellowes family controlled Treasure Trove, while the Lightfoot family controlled Splendor. The two tradingpanies were very simr in strength. Treasure Trove ranked third among the top five tradingpanies, while Splendor ranked second. The violent shaking just now was from the two ships colliding. However, there were no casualties. Both ships had decent defenses. The collision just now did not even break through the defense, and the ship was unscathed. However, the Lightfoot family¡¯s ship was much bigger than the Fellowes family¡¯s ship. Even if it was not damaged, there was still a violent shake. Alba frowned when she saw the Lightfoot family¡¯s ship. Then, she ordered her crew to bypass the other party. Unexpectedly, they still collided. She knew that the other party did this on purpose. She also guessed who was on the ship opposite her. There was only one person in the Lightfoot family of this generation who would insistently pester Alba. That was Cornelius Lightfoot, one of the top descendants of the Lightfoot family. At the same time, he was also the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, so he had a high status in his family. Sure enough, not long after the two ships collided, a voice came from the Lightfoot family¡¯s ship. ¡°Miss Alba, how are you?¡± ¡°Cornelius, how did you know it was me?¡± Alba asked in a deep voice. She was traveling on Treasure Trove¡¯s merchant ship which was not exclusive for the direct descendants of the Fellowes family. How did Cornelius know her exact location and even run directly into her? ¡°Hahaha! Miss Alba, if I, Cornelius Lightfoot, didn¡¯t even have this ability, how could I be the heir to the Lightfoot family?¡± Cornelius said with a loudugh. Alba was lost in thought. ¡®What went wrong? ¡®Is there a spy around me who reported my whereabouts to Cornelius? ¡®Impossible! ¡®Those around me were all cultivated by the Fellowes family since childhood. ¡®So how could they betray me? ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Alba could not find out the answer for a while. ¡°Cornelius, why did you stop me?¡± Alba asked. ¡°Nothing. I just want to invite you over for a meal and a chat. Will you do me the honor, Miss Alba? I have prepared good food and wine here,¡± Cornelius said. ¡°Sorry! I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t apany you!¡± Alba directly refused. ¡°Miss Alba, I came all this way just to see you, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s disrespectful for you to do this? How do you expect me to show my face on the Central Sacred Continent if you do this?¡± ¡°You can show your face however you want. How is that any of my business? I don¡¯t have time to mess around with you. Goodbye!¡± After Alba finished speaking, shemanded the merchant ship to avoid the other party and prepared to leave. Yet, as soon as the merchant ship set off, the Lightfoot family¡¯s ship stopped in front of them, blocking the way. They changed direction several times in a row, but the other party still stopped them. Alba was fuming so she asked loudly, ¡°Cornelius, what the hell do you want?¡± ¡°Miss Alba, as I said before, I want to have a meal and a chat with you. As long as you say yes, I will get out of the way immediately after eating. You can think about it slowly, I have plenty of time,¡± Cornelius was not in a hurry said slowly. Alba¡¯s pretty face was flushed red by Cornelius¡¯ words and her ample chest heaved violently. She wished she could kill him with a sword. However, she could only imagine such a thing in her mind. Alba could not do this in reality. Aside from whether she could kill Cornelius, even if she could, she would not dare to. On the one hand, Cornelius, as the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, had a high status. Alba¡¯s status in the Fellowes family was notparable to his. On the other hand, although Treasure Trove was not much different from Splendor, it did not mean that there was not much difference between the Lightfoot family and the Fellowes family. Many aspects were at y here. Simply put, the Fellowes family was their backer¡¯s affiliated family. To put it bluntly, they would offer arge number of resources every year to seek asylum. Even so, they would need to act ording to their backer¡¯s wishes. Especially in recent years, the backers of the Fellowes family intended to swallow the Fellowes family. However, the Lightfoot family was different. The Lightfoot family already had someone who had established a firm foothold in the backing family behind them. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Once upon a time, a daughter of the Lightfoot family married into the family that was backingthem. Just like Alba right now. After the woman from the Lightfoot family got married, she counterattacked and was now an important figure in that big family. The Lightfoot family¡¯s situation also changed from that. The Fellowes family was likely to be ruthlessly abandoned by the backers behind them but the same would not happen to the Lightfoot family. This was the gap between the two families. If Alba killed Cornelius and the Lightfoot family decided to pursue it, the Fellowes family could only apologize and obediently hand her over after paying a huge price. Both families had Sacred Saints as their backers. However, their situation waspletely different. The Lightfoot family lived a life offort and security while the Fellowes family was living in dire straits. Furthermore, their family might be destroyed at any time. ¡°Cornelius, I have something urgent to take care of now, how about I apany you when I have a chance?¡± Alba took a deep breath and said aggrievedly. ¡°No way! Who knows if you will keep your promise after you go back? I dare not go to your Fellowes family to get you. Since I met you today, you have to have a drink with me before leaving no matter what.¡± Cornelius was not moved at all. Tears welled in Alba¡¯s eyes. There was nothing she could do when it came to a scoundrel like this. Should she go have a meal with Cornelius? That was absolutely impossible. She could not go even if she died. Alba was not stupid. She had a fiance nominally so if she got into Cornelius¡¯ ship alone, she would face an extremely miserable life no matter if something happened between them or not. Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Inside the luxurious spaceship of the Lightfoot family, Cornelius was half-lying on a chair leisurely, surrounded by several beautiful maids massaging his shoulders and legs. He was enjoying himself a lot. His purpose of stopping Alba, the third young mistress of the Fellowes family today, was to invite her to his ship for a gathering. When Cornelius met Alba for the first time, he really liked this outstanding and talented woman. However, Alba had a marriage contract, and her fianc¨¦ was one of the few top geniuses in Star Kingdom. Furthermore, the family behind him was at the top of the Star Kingdom pyramid. Cornelius, as the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, was not the kind of man who would think with his genitalia. He could have any women he wanted, so why bother with Alba and her fianc¨¦? The reason why he took the risk to invite Alba to his ship was also that he had been entrusted by someone to piss off her fianc¨¦. The backer behind the Lightfoot family and the backer behind the Fellowes family never had a good rtionship. The younger generations of the two families would alsopete in all aspects. Once the news of Alba getting onto the Lightfoot family¡¯s ship got out, her reputation was bound to take a hit. The Fellowes family¡¯s downfall would then be further elerated. At the same time, the reputation of Alba¡¯s fianc¨¦ would also be affected. ¡®So what if you are the top genius in Star Kingdom? ¡®Your fianc¨¦e still got into another man¡¯s ship. ¡®Does anyone know what had gone on in there? ¡®You will definitely bebeled as a cuck.¡¯ For Cornelius, there was also a great risk in doing this. After all, the person he was going to offend was the top among Star Kingdom¡¯s younger generation in terms of status or strength This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. He might lose his life if he was not careful. He was going all out. Although Cornelius was the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, the first-in-line heir was giving him pressure as well. He had tried to turn the situation around through his own efforts. However, after so many years, no matter how hard he tried, it was to no avail. Slowly, Cornelius also understood that effort alone would not do. If he did not think of a solution, he would not be able topete with the opponent at all. This was an excellent opportunity. If he sessfullypleted the task his employer gave him, disgusted Alba¡¯s fianc¨¦, and made him happy, Cornelius might have a chance topete for the position of the head of the Lightfoot family with his support. The Lightfoot family was, after all, someone else¡¯s affiliated family. That guy might inherit the position of the head of his family in the future. That was why Cornelius wanted to find a way to know Alba¡¯s whereabouts and block her path. He would get Alba on board no matter what. He would not hesitate to use violence if he had to. In truth, Cornelius would not do anything to Alba. He would just invite her over for a meal. After that, he would announce to the outside world that he, Cornelius Lightfoot, had admired Miss Alba for a long time and since he met her this time, he decided to invite her over for a light meal. He would let the public figure out what really happened themselves. Even if the Fellowes family learned of this, they would not be able to find fault with him. He did not do anything outrageous to Alba. Was the younger generation not allowed tomunicate with each other and eat a meal together? ¡°Cornelius, I have a fianc¨¦. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to do this?¡± Alba asked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about this! It¡¯s just a casual meal and a chat. I won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± Cornelius said indifferently. ¡°You must think about this carefully. If my fianc¨¦es out and finds out about this, what do you think the consequences will be?¡± ¡°Consequences? You¡¯re not married to him yet. Even if you are, are you not allowed to have a meal with others? Your future life will be so boring if that¡¯s the case.¡± ¡°Cornelius, I don¡¯t believe you do not understand what I mean. Are you sure you can handle my fianc¨¦¡¯s anger?¡± ¡°Miss Alba, stop talking nonsense. Since I dare to do this, I dare to bear all the consequences. You have to have this meal with me today no matter what.¡± Cornelius was a little impatient. In order to avoid further problems, he wanted to get this done as soon as possible. He also needed to do this properly. In order topete for the head of the Lightfoot family in the future and have a chance of changing his current situation, Cornelius was not willing to throw in the towel just like that. ¡°You¡­¡± Alba was left speechless after hearing Cornelius¡¯ retort. Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 She did not expect Cornelius, the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, to be such a rascal. He was implying that he would not let her go if she did not have a meal with him. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ At this time, Alba was at a loss. She tried to contact the Fellowes family but found that the signal had been cut off by Cornelius. She could not do this. If she boarded Cornelius¡¯ ship, she would be charged with infidelity once this matter got out. It would not matter what she actually did there. Even her family would be implicated. When the man got out, what awaited her and the Fellowes family would be a devastating blow. Judging from that man¡¯s ego, how would he ept such a thing? Alba even felt that Cornelius hade prepared to speed up the demise of her and the Fellowes family. However, when she thought about it, something seemed off. ¡®How could dare Cornelius do this? ¡®How could he bear the anger of that man? ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Alba was startled and a cold light shed across her eyes. ¡®Is someone instigating this? ¡®Who could it be? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡®Is it the backer behind the Lightfoot family? ¡®This is the only reason why Cornelius would be so courageous.¡¯ It was said that the two families were at odds with each other. Thus, it was not entirely impossible that someone wanted to y tricks behind the scenes. One had to acknowledge that Alba was one of the most famous talented woman on the Central Sacred Continent. She was pretty smart. She managed to analyze the general context of the situation from Cornelius¡¯ actions today. If no one was behind this, Cornelius would never dare to do such a thing even if he was given all the courage in the world. However, even if Alba figured out what was going on, she did not have a good solution. Cornelius obviously came prepared, so the people he brought must not be weak. Meanwhile, Alba did not expect such a thing to happen at all so she only brought a few maids and guards. From her point of view, no one would dare to do anything to her on the Central Sacred Continent. At the same time, she was also the fianc¨¦ of that man in name. Thus, she did not expect to see Cornelius behave with so much audacity. If Cornelius resorted to violence, Alba would be helpless. She thought of all the possible factors and was still unable to solve her immediate predicament. The only variable here was David. It was a pity that David could not reveal his identity. Even if his identity was exposed, Cornelius might not believe him. He was just a random person that imed to be the disciple of a Sacred Saint. There was probably no one who would believe him. ¡®What should I do? ¡®Am I going to fall into the hands of that rascal Cornelius today?¡¯ ording to Alba¡¯s prediction, Cornelius just needed to force her into his ship and free herter. He did not even need to do anything to her. Once the news got out, it would be over for her and the Fellowes family. There would be no chance of changing their fate. At that time, even if David, a disciple of a Sacred Saint, wanted to help her, it would be extremely challenging. Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 While Alba was thinking of a way out of this, Cornelius was growing impatient. It would be best if Alba woulde over and stay with him for a while. If she did not want to, Cornelius would have to force Alba toe over. This time, he was fully prepared. He also knew that the guards around Alba were only Immortal Rankers. Thus, in order to avoid any idents, he brought two beginner Sovereign Rankers along to make sure that the n would be 100% sessful. As for the consequences, Cornelius did not care about this. He did not control the life or death of Alba and the Fellowes family. He only knew that he had to find a way to please his employer. Only in this way could he have a chance topete for the position of head of the Lightfoot family. ¡°Miss Alba, what do you think? As long as youe over and have a drink with me, I, Cornelius Lightfoot, promise you in the name of the Lightfoot family that I will never touch you, how about it?¡± ¡°Cornelius, just give up! I won¡¯t go over to your ship,¡± Alba directly refused. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t do it for my sake, right, Miss Alba? You are such a delicate woman so don¡¯t force me to resort to violence. Since I know your whereabouts, I also know that the few guards with you are only at Immortal Rank. Their strength is far from enough.¡± ¡°Cornelius, I know your intentions. If you dare to act today, I will kill myself in front of you and see how you will exin my death,¡± Alba threatened. After contemting for a long time, this was the only feasible approach she coulde up with. If Cornelius dared to take action, then she would kill herself. This was the only solution. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Once she died, no matter what rumors surrounded her, they would be self-defeating. Cornelius also had to bear the wrath of the Fellowes family and that man. Of course, Alba did not want to die. However, she had no choice. She was also betting that Cornelius would not dare to do this. ¡°Miss Alba, why are you doing this? I just admire you and want to have a drink with you. I said that as long as youe over, I won¡¯t touch you at all. Why do you have to go to such extremes to solve this problem?¡± Cornelius said calmly. Although his tone was calm, Cornelius had already stood up from the chair at this time. The expression on his face was a little distorted and he was fuming on the inside. After careful calctions, the only thing Cornelius did not take into consideration was Albamitting suicide. If she really killed herself, then this entire thing would be ruined. At that time, not only would he fail to please his employer, but he also had to be held ountable by the Fellowes family and Alba¡¯s fianc¨¦. How would Cornelius endure all that without his employer¡¯s support? ¡°Cornelius, I have already guessed what you are thinking. Someone must be instigating you behind your back! Since you want to stir up public opinion to p*ss off my fianc¨¦, please whoever is behind you, and make the Fellowes family feel bad, I will kill myself to make you suffer the consequences. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Alba gritted her teeth after saying that. She hadpletely exposed Cornelius¡¯ n. However, Cornelius did not n to admit it. He was pretty strong. Even though he was exposed, and his fists were clenched tight, he could still calmly reply, ¡°Miss Alba, you¡¯re falsely using me. Everyone knows I admire you. I know you¡¯re going to marry someone else soon and I won¡¯t have a chance with you anymore. Can¡¯t I have a drink and a meal with you before you get married?¡± ¡°To hell with that! Cornelius, this is my final decision no matter what you say. It¡¯s either you let me go and I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened, or you take action and I¡¯ll kill myself right here. I¡¯d like to see if you can bear the consequences. Choose!¡± The scene fell silent before a loudugh was heard. Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 ¡°Haha! Hahaha!¡± The source of thisughter was none other than Cornelius. Alba frowned as she listened to Cornelius¡¯ maniacalughter, and at the same time, her heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling. ¡®Will this guy do it? ¡®Doesn¡¯t he know what kind of consequences he will have to bear if Imit suicide and expose him? ¡®Not only will he have to bear the pressure of the Fellowes family, he even has to bear the pressure from that man.¡¯ Afterughing, Cornelius said in an extremely gloomy voice, ¡°Alba, you are very smart! As expected of a famous talented woman on the Central Sacred Continent, you can think of such a thing and threaten me with suicide. It¡¯s a pity that you underestimated me. If I dared toe here, it¡¯d mean I have already made enough preparations. Believe it or not, even if youmit suicide here today, nothing will be exposed, and I, Cornelius Lightfoot, will still be able to livefortably.¡± ¡°Cornelius, the walls have ears. Sometimes being too confident is not a good thing!¡± Alba replied. Cornelius¡¯ words made her breathe a sigh of relief. ¡®Is this guy trying to silence everyone? ¡®There is a direct disciple of a Sacred Saint on board!¡¯ Alba did not believe that David, the direct disciple of a Sacred Saint, would not have any means to save his life. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Really? Then I really want to try, and I don¡¯t believe you willmit suicide.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t? Thene on! I¡¯ll make you believe it.¡± The two sides fell into silence again. Cornelius was waging a fierce battle in his heart. He wanted to bet that Alba would notmit suicide. In the meantime, Alba was also betting that he would not dare to do anything. Both were gambling and now, and the winner would take all. Cornelius felt that even if he lost the bet, what happened today would not spread as long as everyone under Alba¡¯smand was silenced. This time, he only brought people who he could absolutely trust. If he won the bet, he could gain the trust of his employer. Then, he would have a guarantee when hepeted for the position of head in the future. Alba was also very nervous at this time. After all, this matter regarded her survival. Her forehead and palms were already sweating. Several maids and guards surrounded her, ready to fight to the death. ¡°Miss Alba, don¡¯t worry! If the opponent makes a moveter, we will immediately take the Blood Bursting Pill and use our lives to fight to the death to try to create an opening for you to survive,¡± one of the strongest guards said. ¡°Miss! Just run awayter, and we will do our best to block the enemy for you,¡± a maid also said. A bitter smile appeared on Alba¡¯s beautiful face under the veil. Cornelius came prepared. If they really fought, how would she escape? ¡°No! If Cornelius makes a move, you¡¯d better run away by yourselves! If you can escape by chance, go back and tell the Fellows family what happened so they can avenge me.¡± ¡°Miss¡­¡± ¡°Stop talking! Cornelius came prepared this time, so it¡¯s possible that none of us will escape.¡± At this moment, Alba thought of David. ¡®Why hasn¡¯t the Sacred Saint¡¯s disciplee out yet?¡¯ There was no way David had not heard what she said to Cornelius. Cornelius has also stated that he would silence everyone. ¡®How can David sit still?¡¯ Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 The tense atmosphere did notst long. Just as Alba was wondering what David was doing now and why he did not show up. Two old men suddenly rushed out from the luxurious spaceship belonging to the Lightfoot family, They were very fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye. One of them came to the rear of the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship to prevent anyone on board from escaping. The other went directly to the front. Stretching out his right hand, a gigantic golden arm appeared and grabbed the merchant ship. If one was at Eternal Realm Sovereign Rank, one could use the Eternal Golden Body as one liked and selectively use only certain parts of it. That was to say, every part of a Sovereign Ranker¡¯s body could instantly transform into the Eternal Golden Body and also control the size ording to the specific situation. This was unlike Ruler Ranks who could only turn their entire body into a golden giant if they wanted to use the power of the Eternal Golden Body. At this time, the old man transformed his right hand into the appearance of the Eternal Golden Body. The rest of his body remained unchanged. That way, it would be more flexible inbat and could be retracted freely. At the same time, he could concentrate his power in one ce without being scattered. The size of the golden palm was just right, and it was justrge enough to grab the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship. Alba was startled when she saw the old men. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ They were Sovereign Rankers. That scoundrel Cornelius actually wanted to take action. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ None of the people she brought along on this trip could stop these two Sovereign Rankers. Was it really necessary for her tomit suicide to maintain her innocence and the stability of the Fellowes family? Alba did not want to die just yet. Although she was a woman, she was ambitious. Ever since she was young, Alba had been the best of her generation in the Fellowes family. However, because she was a daughter, the elders of the Fellowes family never valued her. No matter how good she was, she was still unable to be the heir of the Fellowes family Alba was not happy about this, so she wanted to change the status quo. She wanted to make the dinosaurs of the Fellowes family regret not taking her seriously. However, now that she had run into that scoundrel today, all her ideas and aspirations were shattered. Alba now only had two ways to proceed. One was tomit suicide before Cornelius caught her, which could also ensure the temporary stability of the Fellowes family. The other was to be forced to board Cornelius¡¯ ship. In the future, not only would she be used of infidelity, but the Fellowes family would also suffer ordingly. Those guys had always been eyeing the Fellowes family, so they would surely not let go of this opportunity topletely annex them. During Alba¡¯s brief internal struggle, the old man¡¯s golden giant grabbed the merchant ship. They cranked up the merchant ship¡¯s defense to block the giant golden hand from the outside. When the old man¡¯s giant golden hand was blocked, he smiled contemptuously. ¡°They want to block the Eternal Golden Body of Sovereign Ranker with this little strength? ¡®What wishful thinking!¡¯ The old man tightened his giant golden hand slightly. Crash! A voice that terrified everyone on the merchant ship could be heard. Then, the entire ship¡¯s defense system copsedpletely. The defense of the merchant ship was so vulnerable in front of the old man that it was easily broken. After crushing the defense of the merchant ship, the old man did not continue to destroy it. If he wanted to kill these people, he would have destroyed the ship without hesitation. After this blow, no one on board the merchant ship would survive. However, the purpose of the old man¡¯s trip was to capture Alba, the third young mistress of the Fellowes family, instead of killing everyone. He retracted his giant golden hand and rushed to the control room of the merchant ship in an instant. The hard body was like tofu in front of this old man. Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Bang! The old man smashed through the body of the ship. He hade into the control room to grab Alba from the crowd. He was very fast. After receiving the order from Cornelius to capture Alba alive, the old man only took a moment to destroy the defense system of the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship and finally appear in the control room. By the time Alba and her maids and guards reacted, the old man had already appeared in the control room. The strength of a Sovereign Ranker was indeed terrifying. ¡°Miss, run away! We will block him for you!¡± a guard shouted. The other guards and maids also reacted immediately. Immediately, they took out a pill and prepared to swallow it. This was the Blood Bursting Pill. Once eaten, it would immediately detonate the blood inside one¡¯s entire body. The consumer would have their power amplified several times over for a short time. Of course, the price they had to pay was also quiterge as they would have to give up their life. The Blood Bursting Pill allowed its consumer to overdraw their lives to fight. They would use their life in order to get their power to skyrocket for a short time. Even so, how would the old man give them a chance? Even if they took the Blood Bursting Pill, they would not pose any threat to the old man. However, if they were to take the Blood Bursting Pill, it would be troublesome to deal with the several Immortal Rank guards. If he was slightly slow and they created an opening for Miss Alba Fellowes to kill herself, it would be very spell unnecesarry trouble. In order to prevent any idents, the old man yelled. ¡°You want to take the Blood Bursting Pill? No way in hell!¡± Then, he exuded the strength of a Sovereign Ranker. Boom! The merchant ship shook violently. It was as if it could not handle the old man¡¯s energy. If this merchant ship was not Alba¡¯s primary means of transportation and had undergone a special transformation by Treasure Trove, it would have already disintegrated. Despite this, it was still a bit shaky and in danger of disintegrating at any moment. The control room was in a mess, and everything shattered from the shock. The guards and maids who were about to take the Blood Bursting Pill were all interrupted by the old man¡¯s sudden outburst. Following this, they could only give up taking the Blood Bursting Pill. Then, they stood next to each other to form a human wall to block Alba. Several Immortal Rank guards stood at the front while exuding their energy to defend Alba. As Alba¡¯s maids and bodyguards, the task of these people was to protect the safety of Alba even at the expense of their own life. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. However, they had underestimated the strength of the Sovereign Ranker. After the old man exuded his energy and it reached the Immortal Rank guards, it directly smashed through theirbined defense and sent all the maids and guards standing in front of Alba flying. Only Alba was left standing in ce alone. It was as if she was under a freezing spell. If Alba wanted to kill herself now, it would be toote. This was because the old man was already in front of her and was about to catch her. How would she have the chance to kill herself when a Sovereign Ranker got close to her? Alba did not expect Cornelius to be so decisive as to take action against her so quickly. He did not even give her a chance to react. If she killed herself at the beginning, it would surely have worked. However, she had hesitated. No one wanted to die if they were not driven to desperation. At this moment, as Miss Alba Fellowes stood in front of the Sovereign Ranker, she had no choice at all. All conspiracies were futile in front of true strength. She knew the other party would not listen to her no matter what she said. As for other methods? As the third young mistress of one of the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, she surely had a lot of treasures. However, she would also need time to use it. Would the other party give her a chance to do so? Clearly, this would be impossible. Chapter 1671 Chapter 1671 Alba stood there motionless. Now, she no longer has the right to act, and could only ept her fate helplessly. She understood what would happen once she boarded Cornelius¡¯ ship today. Unfortunately, even if she knew, Alba had no way to change it. She could notplete her deal with David anymore. Once she thought about this, Alba suddenly felt extremely angry. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t he just give me a little more time? ¡®I found a way to change my destiny and save my family. ¡®But I was defeated by time.¡¯ Alba could not ept this! If only there was a little more time for her to build a good rtionship with David, help David expand the firm andplete the deal, and meet David¡¯s master, the Sacred Saint who hides in the dark of Star Kingdom, she would have the opportunity to change her and her family¡¯s fate. Although her chances of sess were not great, this was the only hope that Alba had after so many years. Now, because of that rascal Cornelius, all her ns had shattered. A cold light shed in Alba¡¯s eyes as she stared fixedly at the old man approaching her rapidly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡®It¡¯s all their fault.¡± Regardless of her family¡¯s future and how miserable her future would be, Alba would do everything to make Cornelius pay the price after this incident. After the old man saw the light in Alba¡¯s eyes, he shuddered internally for some reason. Then, he startedughing at himself. ¡®She¡¯s just the third young mistress of a family that¡¯s about to copse and she¡¯s not even an heir, how much power could she have?¡¯ 2 If hepleted the task today, they might have a huge supporter behind them. How could they be scared of a little girl at Ruler Rank? After rposing himself, the old man showed a cold smirk on the corner of his lips. Then, his hands approached Alba. As long as he caught her, got her to have a meal with Master Cornelius, and recorded it to share with the outside world, his mission would be considered a sess. The surrounding guards and maids who were sent flying could only watch the old man approach Alba. There was nothing they could do. Their strength was too low. The person with the highestbat power among them was only an Immortal Ranker. How could they defeat a Sovereign Rankerer? Cornelius also stared closely at the merchant ship in the distance, his hands were sped tightly together. He would be lying if he said he was not nervous. He had been nning this for a long time. This was rted to whether he could get the support of his employer when hepeted for the head of the Lightfoot family in the future. Cornelius also had to value this. With the support of his employer, his chances of bing the head of the Lightfoot family would be at least 80%. Without his employer¡¯s support, it would be no more than 20%. This gap was not insignificant. That was why he took this huge gamble. ¡®Judging from the speed of a Sovereign Ranker, there should be no chance for Alba tomit suicide.¡¯ Cornelius thought silently in his heart. Inside the control room of the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship, the old man¡¯s hand was only one meter away from Alba. He was about to seize the famous third young mistress of the Fellowes family. Alba also epted her fate at this time. There would be no miracles. She did not understand why David still had not shownup. ¡®Even if he can¡¯t defeat the old man, he wouldn¡¯t hide in his room, right? ¡®Is he scared of a Sovereign Ranker? ¡®Is he really the direct disciple of a Sacred Saint?¡¯ Alba started questioning David in her heart. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t a young man who¡¯s been living with a Sacred Saint be fearless of everything the first time he came out?¡¯ Chapter 1672 Chapter 1672 ¡®Why is he so scared of a Sovereign Ranker?¡¯ It was toote for her to wonder about this. The old man was only a centimeter away from grabbing Alba. At this critical moment, a figure suddenly appeared beside Alba, and this figure was even faster than the old man. Before the old man could react, the figure grabbed the old man¡¯s hand that was stretched out toward Alba, preventing him from moving any closer. The three of them looked strange in this way. The figure that suddenly appeared was naturally David. He could have taken action at the start, but he did not. He deliberately waited until thest moment. What David wanted was for Alba to see the light in thest moment of despair. The shock caused by David taking action at the beginning would definitely not be as great as if he acted at thest moment. In this way, he could be regarded as Alba¡¯s savior. Next, Alba would try her best to help him make the tradingpany bigger. As the third young mistress of Treasure Trove, Alba surely had a lot of connections. If she helped David wholeheartedly, the effect would be immediate. When the time came, Alba would contact herwork and David would spend money in secret. With Alba covering him, David could get a lot ofvish points without showing his face. This was David¡¯s goal, and it was also the most ideal situation for him. Keeping a low profile and making a fortune in private had always been David¡¯s favorite technique. The old man¡¯s hand was blocked when he was about to touch Alba, and he was also taken aback for a moment. Clearly, his brain had not registered what was going on yet. Then, he continued to exert force, only to find that he could not move his hand. He could not push it forward nor retract it. After exerting all his strength, he still could not move his hand. ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ The old man panicked. He was a beginner Sovereign Ranker. Who could control him and render him motionless? When he recalled the unpredictable speed of his opponent, the old man finally realized there was another master on board, and this man was stronger than himself. He turned his gaze to the figure who had suddenly appeared. The old man was stunned when he saw David. The person who stopped him was a young man, and he was even stronger than himself. How was this possible? The expression on the old man¡¯s face turned from panic to terror. Alba did not close her eyes when the old man almost caught her. Instead, she kept her eyes open as if she wanted to remember him so she could seek revenge in the future. However, as time passed, the old man did not touch Alba. Furthermore, the old man¡¯s face turned from panic to terror as she stared at him. From a cold smirk to panic, and then from panic to terror. Alba then turned her curious gaze from the old man to the hand that was reaching out to her. When she saw the old man¡¯s hand, Alba saw another hand on the old man¡¯s wrist. There was a clear difference when the two hands were next to each other. The skin on one of the hands was loose while the skin on the other one was tight and smooth. The owners of the two hands were clearly not in the same age group. Alba finally understood. Someone had saved her. Since David was too fast, Alba¡¯s focus was only on the old man. She still did not notice another person next to her. As she looked at the smooth hand, she redirected her gaze and finally saw the owner of the hand. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. What weed Alba was a handsome smiling face. ¡°Miss Fellowes, are you alright?¡± David asked with a grin. Chapter 1673 Chapter 1673 Alba stared nkly at the smiling face in front of her, her expression a little dazed. At the same time, her heart was beating rapidly, and her breathing also began to be heavy. After living for so many years, this was the first time she felt such an inexplicable feeling toward a man. One must know that Alba never felt this way even when she was with her fianc¨¦, the man who fascinated countless women in Star Kingdom. Alba did not feel that David was annoying when she first met him, and she did not feel that way now that she was seeing David¡¯s smiling and contagious face so close to her. Instead, she started to subconsciously fancy him. Alba had never been an emotional person, and she had always been very rational. She would think twice about everything. Love was never a necessity in her life. She had her own ideals and aspirations. Alba never lost her mind even though the fianc¨¦ arranged for her by her family was one of the most excellent young people in Star Kingdom and was worshiped and sought after by countless women in Star Kingdom who wanted to marry him. However, after calmly analyzing the situation of her family and the situation she would be in after marrying him, she quietly tried to escape the situation. However, the man was too powerful and his family was one of the few top forces in Star Kingdom with a Sacred Saint. Therefore, Alba never had a chance. Since the Fellowes family was on the weaker side, they did not have the right to break off the engagement. Otherwise, their family¡¯s demise would be hastened if they humiliated the other party. Hence, after Alba found out that David had an alleged Sacred Saint behind him, she thought she had a little hope. This was the only hope she saw after so many years. Without a Sacred Saint as support, the Fellowes family would never publicly break ties with that family. Alba wanted to cry when she heard David¡¯s calm greetings. She had been carrying too much burden. She wanted to change her fate but at the same time, she wanted to prove herself and help her family out of their predicament. Even all the youngsters and the heirs of the Fellowes familybined would not be as considerate as Alba. Sometimes Alba figured she should not care and not think about anything since she was a woman who was not valued by her family. She felt that she should just follow the path arranged by her family. She did not want to care what happened to her family. She just needed to know her ce and be a dutiful wife after she got married. Unfortunately, Alba was more eager to get ahead in life than most men, so she was destined to never be able to do that. Since her family did not value her, she would insist on proving herself. Alba wanted to see what expression the elders and grandmasters of her family would have if she changed the Fellowes family¡¯s situation and helped them get out of their current predicament. After David asked that, he sensed something off with Alba. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Not only did not speak, but she was also looking at him with an aggrieved expression. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡® He had been paying close attention to Alba, so he was sure she was not hurt. If Alba were in danger, he would have acted much earlier. He would not have waited until the end. Was she scared? This would be a little too much! At the end of the day, Alba was the third young mistress of Treasure Trove! Chapter 1674 Chapter 1674 How could she be intimidated by a beginner Sovereign Ranker? She should have seen more than one Saints, not to mention a Sovereign Ranker. David would never believe it if the Fellowes family said they did not have a Sacred Saint since they could control Treasure Trove, one of the Central Sacred Continent¡¯s top five tradingpanies. Even though David had his doubts, he did not overthink it. Instead, he asked again, ¡°Miss Fellowes? What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± The second question finally brought Alba back to reality. She also felt that she had embarrassed herself. She had only known David for a few days and was not very familiar with him. How could she show such emotions? No matter how much wrong she suffered in the Fellowes family these years, she never thought of crying. However, she suddenly had this urge in front of David, whom she had just met a few days ago. This was something that this strong woman could not ept. Alba quickly turned her head, rposed herself, and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t worry, Miss Fellowes. No one will be able to hurt you when I¡¯m around,¡± David said confidently. He was originally nning to find a chance to show off his skills in front of Alba and make her help him wholeheartedly. This sudden incident was a blessing from God. Only then did Alba remember. David actually blocked the beginner Sovereign Ranker who wanted to catch her and saved her. ¡®Does David possess the strength of Sovereign Ranker, or is he relying on the means bestowed by his Sacred Saint master?¡® If it was thetter, Alba understood. After all, a Sacred Saint was not someone ordinary people could fathom. Even though Alba was the third young mistress of the Fellowes family, she had never met Sacred Saint. If it was the former¡­ ¡°Who are you? How dare you meddle in the affairs of the Lightfoot family? Let go of me if you¡¯re smart and hand over the third young mistress of the Fellowes family. If you do that, I can pretend this never happened. If not, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡± David grabbed the old man¡¯s wrist, and the old man could not move. Knowing that the other party was stronger than himself, the old man could only threaten David with their hidden backer, hoping that David would not meddle in his business. ¡°Old man, you don¡¯t have to threaten me. Now that you have made a move, I will protect Miss Fellowes. As for the Lightfoot family, I have never heard of them. If you want revenge, juste at me. I will block everything you throw at me,¡± David replied without hesitation. He did not want to cause trouble as this was not in line with his low¨Ckey style. However, he had no choice. If he wanted to get Alba¡¯s help, he could not just watch her get hurt. Unfortunately, if he helped her, he would offend the family that was at odds with the Fellowes family. Even so, this was fine since as long as he had Alba¡¯s help. He would soon be able to break through Saint Realm. Therefore, David decided to go all out. ¡°You never even heard of the Lightfoot family? It seems that you have just arrived at the Central Sacred Continent! Kid, I advise you not to meddle in other¡¯s business. Splendor, the tradingpany controlled by the Lightfoot family is second¨Cranked among the Central Sacred Continent¡¯s top five tradingpanies. Believe it or not, a word from Mr. Cornelius is enough to make your life on the Central Sacred Continent a living hell,¡± the old man snapped. This kid was very powerful. Therefore, he had to seize the opportunity and use the Lightfoot family¡¯s background to suppress the other party. He wanted to scare the other party. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to escape from this today. David suddenly came to a realization. It turned out that the Lightfoot family was the family behind Splendor. As the saying goes, the people in the same field were enemies. Splendor and Treasure Trove were both among the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent. The Lightfoot family and the Fellowes family each controlled a major tradingpany. Therefore, it was understandable that they did not have a good rtionship with each other. However, it was not right for the Lightfoot family to block and threaten the direct descendant of the Fellowes family like this. ¡®Are the two families about to fight? ¡®Don¡¯t merchants value harmony and believe that amiability will make them rich?¡®Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 1675 Chapter 1675 ¡°David is a guest of the Fellowes family. You first need to have the ability to make his life a living hell in the Central Sacred Continent. Besides, can Cornelius represent the Lightfoot family? I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t! He¡¯s just the second¨Cin¨Cline heir of the Lightfoot family. He should only brag once he surpasses Archimedes Lightfoot and bes the number one heir!¡± Alba directly exposed the old man. ¡°Miss Alba Fellowes, Master Cornelius hase prepared this time. He has made every possible preparation so you can¡¯t escape. Just give up obediently,¡± the old man began to threaten Alba again. At the same time, he was also trying to find a way to escape David¡¯s control. However, no matter how hard he tried, David¡¯s hand was like a pair of big pliers. He was tightly gripping the old man¡¯s wrist, preventing him from moving. ¡°Miss Fellowes, what should I do to him?¡± David asked, looking at Alba. ¡°David, if I say to kill him, can you do it?¡± Alba asked back. ¡°Kill him? Just him or everyone outside?¡± ¡°Since we have to kill, we should kill all of them. Do you want to wait for them to go get help? If you don¡¯t mind trouble, you can let them go, but you have to be careful in the future. I can protect you if you¡¯re within my family¡¯s territory, but if you leave, you can only depend on yourself. Of course, I know you will not be afraid of them, but it may expose your identity prematurely.¡± Alba¡¯s words gave David a lot of inspiration. If he killed all the members of the Lightfoot family, did it mean he would not be exposed? Otherwise, when Cornelius went back, he would surely find a way to take revenge on himself. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. David could still hold on for the first few attempts. However, what if the Lightfoot family sensed something was wrong and sent a Saint directly? If he had not broken through to Saint Realm by then, he would simply be ughtered. As he thought of this, David gradually became murderous. Celeste was still waiting for him. Celia and the others were also waiting for his protection. No one could disrupt his n to be stronger. The old man also felt a murderous intent suddenly rising from David. His heart froze. Without further hesitation, he exerted all of the strength in his body. With his other free hand, he hit David with all his strength. The blow came very suddenly. The old man made a move almost as soon as David showed his murderous intent. If David did not let go of him, he would have to bear the blow. The old man wanted to catch David off guard. If he broke free, he would not stay here but instead, he would leave immediately and go out to join the other beginner Sovereign Ranker. After that, the two would join forces against David. David naturally would not let him get his wish. Now that he had decided to kill the old man, he would not waste any more time. With a burst of strength, he grabbed the old man¡¯s hand and pulled it hard. Then, with his other arm, he grabbed Alba and retreated quickly. He was not afraid of the opponent¡¯s blow. However, Alba was just a peak Ruler Ranker, so David was worried he would hurt her by mistake. Therefore, he decided to retreat with her first. He would wait until she was safe before killing the old man. While David was retreating with his arms around Alba¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± The old man suddenly let out a scream. His sound was deafening. All the people in the control room had to cover their ears to barely endure it. It turned out the old man¡¯s arm was ripped off after David pulled it. The severe pain of losing his arm made the old man howl loudly. An Eternal could regenerate their severed limbs, but it would take some time. Furthermore, that kind of pain was unavoidable, and it would also lead to a considerable drop in combat effectiveness. David retreated to the corner and put Alba down. Then, he disappeared in a sh and headed toward the old man at a high speed. At this time, the old man was still clutching the area where his missing arm had been torn off. He was in great pain. He could feel David approaching. At this moment, the old man could no longer care about the pain of losing his arm. Chapter 1676 Chapter 1676 David obviously wanted to take his life. If he did not take extreme measures, he would die today. The old man did cast the Eternal Golden Body without any restraints. A huge figure rose from the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship. The Eternal Golden Body would not just increase one¡¯s attack power and attack range, but it could also greatly enhance the caster¡¯s defense. The old man cast the Eternal Golden Body at this time just to use its defensive power to prevent David¡¯s next attack. At the same time, he could also alert the other beginner Sovereign Ranker and Master Cornelius that there was another powerhouse here. However, David was prepared for this. The red Evil¨CSplitting Sword had appeared in his hand at some point. While the old man cast the Eternal Golden Body, David had already broken through the defense of the opponent¡¯s golden body with a wave of his sword and appeared in front of the old man. The Eternal Golden Body was particrly vulnerable to the Evil¨CSplitting Sword, a first¨Crate Soulbound Weapon, as the sword could cut through everything in the world. When he saw David appearing in front of him, the old man¡¯s brain could not register what was going on for a while.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He could not understand why his Eternal Golden Body failed to stop the opponent even for a moment. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The old man pointed at David and only said two words. David had already pierced his heart with the sword. At the same time, the countless piercing energy from the Evil¨CSplitting Sword began to coarse through the old man¡¯s body, destroying every cell in his body and making it impossible for him to recover. The old man looked at David with eyes full of horror. As a beginner Sovereign Ranker, he knew the state of his body. Countless amounts of piercing energy from the sword was destroying his body. The old man knew that he would not survive, but he did not expect to die here today. He had only cast one-tenth of his Eternal Golden Body before itpletely disappeared. After a while, the old man¡¯s body also dissipated into the air. Not a single trace of it was left. When an Eternal died, no corpse would be left behind. If there was a corpse, it would mean that they could slowly recover themself. If David did not have the Evil¨CSplitting Sword, it would be quite difficult for David topletely kill the old man. After all, he was only a small rank ahead of his opponent. This was unless he used his mind power to easily destroy the old man¡¯s mind power that was still in conception. If he did that, the old man would continue to live in another form. Being a living dead was another means of existence for Eternals. When the mind power that was being conceived, or had been sessfully conceived, waspletely defeated by a greater mind power but the Eternal¡¯s body was well preserved, they would still continue to generate vitality and prevent themselves from rotting. After a long tempering with the power of heaven and earth, they would be living dead. These living dead had no thoughts, no emotions, and no pain. They would also kill all the living things theyid eyes on. Even if they were seriously injured, they would repair themselves. They wereplete killing machines. It was said that some forces in Star Kingdom once specially created the living dead to fight for them. They tried this technique, but it was forbidden by the rest of the human race. Under the joint efforts of all human forces, those forces slowly disappeared in the long river of history! Chapter 1677 Chapter 1677 On the luxurious spaceship of the Lightfoot family, Cornelius saw no movements on the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship on the opposite side. He murmured to himself, ¡®What is happening? ¡®Why haven¡¯t they brought Alba out by force?¡¯ This time, he spent a lot of money to find out Alba¡¯s whereabouts and the strength of the guards around her. He also hired two beginner Sovereign Rankers just to avoid any idents. However, one of them had been in the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship for so long and had yet to bring anyone out. Logically speaking, Alba should not have the ability to resist. Just when Cornelius was about to call the other beginner Sovereign Ranker to go in to check the situation, a sudden shrill scream could be heard from the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship, making Cornelius and the others shudder. They could naturally hear whose scream that was. Immediately afterward, before they could react, a huge golden phantom slowly rose with the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship as the center. Someone was casting the Eternal Golden Body. As for who it was, they had no idea since the golden phantom had not been formed yet. However, Cornelius already had an answer in his mind. When he recalled the miserable scream just now, he knew that the one who was casting the Eternal Golden Body now had to be the beginner Sovereign Ranker on board. All eyes were on the golden phantom. However, after only a moment, the golden phantompletely dissipated from everyone¡¯s view before it fully formed. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ Cornelius was dumbfounded. Another beginner Sovereign Ranker standing behind the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship was also dumbfounded. The other people that Cornelius brought along were also dumbfounded. There were only two possibilities for why a Eternal Golden Body would dissipate halfway. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. One was when the caster stopped it themselves, and the other was because the caster was hurt, had a serious injury, or died. Due to this, they could not maintain the Eternal Golden Body. Judging from the situation, it was very likely that the beginner Sovereign Ranker¡¯s body was seriously injured, which caused him to fail to cast the Eternal Golden Body. ¡®What is hiding inside the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship? ¡®Even a beginner Sovereign Ranker went and never returned.¡¯ This was the question in the hearts of all onlookers. Cornelius¡¯ heart also rose to his throat at this moment. The beginner Sovereign Ranker was the strongestbat power he brought along. If Alba could kill one of them, it was possible she could kill another one. However, Cornelius had no idea what was going on inside the ship. The unknown was the scariest and most frightening. At this time, Cornelius was ready to retreat. The support of the employer was very important, but what was more important was his life. He did not want to fall into the hands of that woman named Alba today. As the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, a bright future still awaited him. Even if he failed topete for the head of the Lightfoot family, he was still the second son of the Lightfoot family, so his position in the family was unshakable. Another beginner Sovereign Ranker who was standing behind the ship was also feeling chills all over his body. He also had no idea what happened on board. However, his instinct told him that it was probably not good. That scream was definitely due to him experiencing great pain. If it could make a beginner Sovereign Ranker let out such a miserable scream, something terrifying inside the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship. there had to be After David killed the old man inside the merchant ship¡¯s control room with a wave of his sword, his body disappeared again. This time, his target was the beginner Sovereign Ranker outside. Now that he had decided to kill, he would kill all the members of the Lightfoot family and not spare a single one. David thus left the control room. Chapter 1678 Chapter 1678 Only a stunned crowd was left behind. This time, Alba waspletely shocked. She misjudged David this time. She never expected David to be so strong. That old man was a beginner Sovereign Ranker, and David killed him as soon as he said he wanted to. He did not dy at all. Judging from David¡¯s appearance, this seemed to be an easy job for him. In other words, his strength was at least equivalent to a mid-Sovereign Ranker. Sure enough, he had been cultivated by a Sacred Saint. He was so young, but he possessed such a great strength. Therefore, he was probably not much worse than the top geniuses in Star Kingdom. Albapared David to her fianc¨¦ whom she had only met once. She figured that David was no worse than the other party, and that he might even surpass her fianc¨¦ in certain aspects. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± A maid came back to her senses and stammered. They were quite frightened just now. She thought that Alba was about to fall into the enemy¡¯s hands. She did not expect a god-like figure toe out of nowhere.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Not only did he save Alba, but he also killed a Sovereign Ranker effortlessly. ¡°I¡¯m fine! How about you? Are you badly injured?¡± Alba asked back. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry about us. These are just small injuries, so it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°M Miss, w-who is he¡­¡¯ ¡°He is a friend of mine and also a distinguished guest of the Fellowes family. You must not breathe a word of what you saw or heard today to anyone. No one should say anything to anyone, otherwise, you will be punished ording to the Fellowes family¡¯s rules. If that happens, don¡¯t me me for not being merciful,¡± Alba said seriously. ¡°Yes, Miss! We understand!¡± Everyone replied at the same time. Even if Alba did not tell them this, they would not have dared to tell anyone what had happened today. David was so young, but he was so strong. Anyone would know he was not simple if they were not stupid. Furthermore, it was clear that he was not someone that the guards and maids could provoke. At the back of the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship, another beginner Sovereign Ranker sent by Cornelius, who was also an old man, stood quietly in the void. Originally, he had been sent here to prevent Miss Alba Fellows from escaping. Now, he just wanted to get out of there. However, Master Cornelius did not give him any orders, so he did not dare to act recklessly. The Sovereign Ranker felt an impending doom shrouding him. The old man felt the hairs all over his body standing. A great terror was approaching him. At this moment, he could not care so much anymore. ¡®My life is more important!¡¯ However, when he wanted to move, he realized he could not. ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ The old man panicked. ¡®Why can¡¯t I move? ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ He just broke through Sovereign Rank and his mind power was still in its infancy. Naturally, he could not perceive that David¡¯s mind power had quietly approached him and was trapping him. Since he was just a beginner Sovereign Ranker, he could not break free from the shackles of David¡¯s mind power. After the old man tried several times to no avail, he tried to cast the Eternal Golden Body in desperation. At that moment, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest. As he looked down, he saw the tip of a red sword suddenly appearing before his eyes. ¡®Is this¡­¡¯ Before the old man could figure out what was going on, a countless amount of piercing sword energy began to destroy his body. He felt his life force flowing away. However, his body was unable to generate enough life force topensate for this. The old man knew that if this continued, he would surely die. He wanted to save himself, but he could not exert even a little bit of strength from his body. Hence, he could only watch helplessly as death slowly approached. Chapter 1679 Chapter 1679 It was unknown when David appeared behind the old man. While the old man was restrained by his mind power, David stabbed the old man¡¯s body while he was unable to move. At the same time, the Evil-Splitting Sword began to wreak havoc in the old man¡¯s body with countless amounts of energy. Soon, the old man¡¯s body slowly disappeared as he looked at David with horror in his eyes. In the end, not even a trace of his ashes remained. The old man did not know who it was that rendered him so helpless this entire time. David was invincible in a battle where his opponent was of the same level as him if he was assisted by his mind power and the Evil-Splitting Sword. He could even fight or kill someone a few ranks above him. This was mainly because of David¡¯s powerful mind power and his insanely amazing first-rate Soulbound Weapon, the Evil-Splitting Sword. Of course, what was even more amazing was his supervish system. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This was because his system was the one who bestowed him his mind power and Evil- Splitting Sword. After he got rid of two beginner Sovereign Rankers, David began to cast his gaze at the Lightfoot family¡¯s ship in the distance. At this moment, David stood in the void whilst holding the long red sword. He was emitting a dazzling light, like a God. Cornelius was dumbfounded. Just now, he was about to ask the beginner Sovereign Ranker toe back to protect him. However, the old man was killed without any resistance, and his body also dissipated into the void. He was totally dead. Now, the old man¡¯s murderer was looking at him. The opponent shot a murderous gaze at him, and Cornelius could not help but shudder. As the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, this was the first time Cornelius truly felt the danger of death after living for so long. Cornelius tried to calm himself down and asked aloud, ¡°Are you nning to kill me?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± David asked back. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, I just know that anyone who disrupts my n deserves to die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what your n is. Plus, we don¡¯t know each other and there is no enmity between us. I just wanted to invite Miss Alba Fellowes to have a drink with me on board, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Miss Fellowes is a very important figure in my n, and I will not allow anything to happen to her.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case! Today, I, Cornelius Lightfoot, admit defeat and I promise that I won¡¯t cause trouble for you and Miss Alba again. Let¡¯s just leave this, how about it?¡± ¡°Do you think I will believe you? I have seen many direct descendants of big families like you. Even if you bow your head now, you will immediately find a way to get back at us once you¡¯re safe.¡± ¡°I can swear on the name of the Lightfoot family that as long as you let me go, I, Cornelius Lightfoot, will never trouble you and Miss Fellowes from now on.¡± David shook his head with a smile and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± ¡°So what do you want?¡± Cornelius asked with a frown. At this moment, he was very calm on the surface, but his heart was beating violently. He was sweating profusely and the clothes on his body were almost drenched. He clenched his fists tightly and his nails sunk into his flesh. As he was facing the crisis of death, it was useless even if he had a very high status. ¡°I want you to die. In my opinion, only the dead can¡¯t speak,¡± David replied. His words caused Cornelius¡¯ heart to tighten. He was deathly afraid that David would take action if there was even a slight disagreement. After taking a few deep breaths to calm himself down, Cornelius said again, ¡°If you want to kill me, you have to think clearly. I am the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family and I y an important role. My family not only has two True Saints and three Pre-Saints, but we also have an inseparable rtionship with the Ginger family, who has a Sacred Saint and is also one of the six top forces in Star Kingdom. Don¡¯t even think about escaping Star Kingdom if you kill me.¡± David was also a little surprised after hearing this. ¡®His family has two True Saints and three Pre-Saints, and even has an inseparable rtionship with the Ginger family that has a Sacred Saint? ¡°This guy does have the capital to be so arrogant. ¡°There are probably not many people with such a strong background in the entire Star Kingdom!¡¯ Chapter 1680 Chapter 1680 However, Cornelius¡¯ words strengthened David¡¯s determination to kill him. What was David mostcking now? Time! If he was given enough time, he would not be afraid of a Sacred Saint. If he let Cornelius go, he would definitely seek revenge on himself judging by his personality. If he managed to persuade his family to send over a Pre-Saint, David could only be ughtered at his current state in Sovereign Rank. He might be able to buy more time if he killed Cornelius. Cornelius had no idea that the more he spoke about how powerful his background was, the more unlikely David was to spare him. ¡°Really? Who will know if I kill you now and then kill everyone in your family?¡± David narrowed his eyes. The killing intent in his heart had already begun to pervade. He could act at any time to silence everyone on board the Lightfoot family¡¯s ship. ¡°You can¡¯t fathom a Saint so don¡¯t take chances. My grandmasters have a lot of ways to discover what happened here. You will be found no matter where you hide.¡± David was a little scared. If what Cornelius said was true, then it would be troublesome. David had no knowledge about Saints. All he knew was that Nek was very strong. If not for his strong mind power, he would have died in Nek¡¯s hands long ago. Cornelius seemed to see a trace of hope when he saw David staying silent. His desire to survive greatly increased. He added, ¡°My friend, as long as you let me go today, I promise that I will not seek revenge on you, and I will not mention anything about what happened today. How about it?¡± When Cornelius felt that there was still hope, an ill-timed voice sounded. ¡°David, don¡¯t listen to Cornelius¡¯ nonsense. Although I don¡¯t know anything about Sacred Saints, I know Pre-Saints and True Saints can¡¯t do what he said, and they can¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anywhere at any time. They¡¯re not omnipotent. The signal here is blocked and we¡¯re at a remote ce in the Central Sacred Continent. So, Cornelius¡¯ family won¡¯t know even if you kill him here.¡± Naturally, Alba was the one who said this. Cornelius wanted to destroy her and the Fellowes family, so how could she miss the opportunity to kill Cornelius? Plus, it was exactly as Alba said. Saints were not gods. ¡°Alba, shut up!¡± Cornelius shouted angrily. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He still had a small chance to live, but that b*tch Alba jumped out to expose him. How could Cornelius control his temper? ¡°My friend, listen to me¡­ Cornelius wanted to exin but there was no sign of David as far as the eye could see. Immediately afterward, a strong impending doom approached him. Cornelius was shocked. ¡®Oh no! ¡®He¡¯s making a move! ¡°That b*tch! That rat! ¡®Alba, you b*tch! ¡®If she didn¡¯t expose me, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to do anything to me!¡¯ ¡°Activate the defense and retreat at full speed!¡± Cornelius yelled in terror. Chapter 1681 Chapter 1681 After they heard Cornelius¡¯ terrified cry, everyone on the spaceship jumped into action immediately. They activated all of the defense systems, and at the same time, they elerated with full force. Everyone wanted to get out of there as fast as possible. Obviously, they were greatly traumatized and shocked by the death of the two beginner Sovereign Rankers. The opponent could kill a Sovereign Ranker in seconds, let alone these people. Even if they all rushed forward, it would be like hitting a stone with an egg. They would all die. When David heard what Alba said, he knew that Cornelius was lying to him. Thus, he immediately acted without hesitation. He approached the Lightfoot family¡¯s spaceship and swung his sword, causing a sh of red light. Under this red light, the defense system of the spaceship was cut open instantly like a block of tofu, and even the spaceship¡¯s body was directly prated by the red light and disappeared into the void. Despite that, the spaceship was not shaken too much. One could see how sharp and rare this red light was. Just a casual swing of his sword could cause such tremendous damage. It was indeed the Evil-Splitting Sword that could cut everything in the world. Following the gap left by the red light, David stepped into the spaceship and came behind Cornelius. Everyone dared not move in the Lightfoot family spaceship¡¯s control room. They widened their eyes in terror and stared at the man who had suddenly appeared. Cornelius sensed something was off, so he turned around slowly. An incredibly young face appeared in front of him. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the guy who killed the beginner Sovereign Rankers in seconds? ¡®H-How did he get here?¡¯ As he looked at the face that was filled with murderous intent, Cornelius¡¯ heart was racing, and even his body started to shake uncontrobly. He had been living for so long and this was the first time he had been in such close proximity to death. ¡°W-Who are you? W-What are you trying to do?¡± Cornelius asked, trying his best to suppress the terror in his heart. However, his shaky voice betrayed him. ¡°I want you to die. As long as you¡¯re dead, everything that happened here will be buried in the ground. No one will know the truth,¡± David answered calmly. ¡°M-My friend, p-please spare me. If you let me go, I can promise you anything you want. Money, women, status, anything you want I can give to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t believe you. So, I can only kill you. You should me yourself for suffering such a fate.¡± David¡¯s words became thest straw that broke Cornelius. Thud! Cornelius knelt in front of David. He had aplete emotional breakdown. He was still young, and he had such a promising future. He did not want to die here. ¡°My Lord, please don¡¯t kill me! I beg you, please don¡¯t kill me. Please! If you let me go, I, Cornelius Lightfoot, will be your ve. I will only listen to you. If you want me to go east, I will never go west,¡± Cornelius knelt in front of David and begged with tears running down his face. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At this moment, he did not have the airs of the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family. He was facing the crisis of death, so no matter how high his status was, he would be no different than an ordinary person. David did not sympathize with Cornelius¡¯ begging. What weed Cornelius was the red light from David¡¯s Evil-Splitting Sword. When the red light shed, Cornelius saw the scenes in front of him changing constantly as if he was floating on air. He did not know that he had already been beheaded. However, since he was an Eternal Realm beginner Immortal Ranker, he would not die even if he was beheaded. If he wanted to recover, he needed a lot of energy. Of course, this was under normal circumstances. David¡¯s Evil-Splitting Sword had already entered Cornelius¡¯ body while filled with infinite energy, killing all of the cells inside. Chapter 1682 Chapter 1682 He wanted to recover, but he did not have the chance anymore. Cornelius¡¯ body disappeared in front of the Lightfoot family¡¯s eyes. ¡°M-Master Cornelius is d-dead.¡± One of them muttered to themselves like they lost their soul. Cornelius was the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family. At the same time, he was also their employer. Even if they could go back alive, the Lightfoot family would never spare them since their employer was dead. After a while, David left the Lightfoot family¡¯s spaceship. Not long after he left¡­ Boom! The spaceship turned into ashes in a huge explosion. Currently, Cornelius and the Lightfoot family he brought all died. Everyone on the Fellowes family¡¯s merchant ship was speechless as they looked at the spaceship that turned to ashes in the distance. They could predict that the long peaceful Central Sacred Continent would be chaotic soon. Cornelius was the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, and he had a high status among the younger generation of his family, which was second only to the first-in-line heir, Archimedes. At the same time, the Lightfoot family controlled Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies. Behind them was the Ginger family, one of the six top forces in Star Kingdom that had Sacred Saints. The Lightfoot family was flourishing now, and they were notparable to the Fellowes family, a family that was declining gradually. The Lightfoot family would surely prioritize Cornelius¡¯ death. At the same time, they would also be enraged. Once a family with wealth, power, and authority got mad, the entire Central Sacred Continent might tremble under their feet. However,pared to the Lightfoot family, everyone was more curious about the identity of the young man who was walking toward them. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. David looked too young. He never changed ever since getting the system. As his skills rose, David¡¯s temperament was the only thing that changed. He was so young and yet he was so terrifyingly strong. He could even kill the two Sovereign Rankers from the Lightfoot family in seconds. How strong was he? If David said he did not have a strong background and he got to where he was by himself, who would believe him? No one. Even if someone was talented, he could only exceed his peers if he had a force behind him that gave him continuous resources. In any case, they had never heard of any talented young people in Star Kingdom who came from poor families. It was not that powerful people would note from poor families, but people from strong families might never exceed their peers. If they wanted to be strong, they needed even more time and to ovee greater difficulties. It was no exaggeration to say that the ability David showed now was not inferior to those top geniuses in Star Kingdom. Aside from Alba, everyone else was wondering if David was the direct descendant of the six top forces of Star Kingdom. If not, how would he exin his performance today? He killed the two Sovereign Rankers from the Lightfoot family in seconds. Not everyone could do that. Especially now that David was so young. While everyone was wondering who David was, Alba said, ¡°You should know how big the influence and how serious the consequences will be if you leak what happened today. I will also be in danger, let alone you all. You should know what to do, right? I don¡¯t need to tell you what you should do, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. We will never utter one word of this even if we die.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, Miss. This will also implicate our families. Plus, he has saved all of us so we will not say anything even if we die.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Alba said, looking straight ahead. She was watching David walking back slowly. Chapter 1683 Chapter 1683 The East End of the Central Sacred Continent was one of the five superrge trade zones. The five superrge trade zones in the east, south, west, north, and center were each controlled by one of the top five tradingpanies. Splendor, owned by the Lightfoot family, controlled the East End, while Treasure Trove of the Fellowes family controlled the West End. There was a veryrge area at the East End of the Central Sacred Continent. There were towering mountains and precipitous ridges, lush trees, and wild beasts. It was the most primitive ecological environment, and countless quaint buildings stood in the center of this area. This was where the main residence of the Lightfoot family was located. Shortly after Cornelius¡¯ death¡­ Ding ding ding! The nine consecutive loud chimes broke the peace. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Noises started to sound in the originally unusually quiet buildingplex. ¡°What happened? The family rang the bell nine times in a row. This hasn¡¯t happened for many years.¡± ¡°Who knows? Let¡¯s go quickly! Since the bell rang nine times, something important must have happened to the family, and we will know what when we get to the main hallter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! They rang the bell nine times in a row. This is the most urgent convening order for the family. Anyone who hears it must rush to the hall as soon as possible no matter what they are doing.¡± Many people began to pour out of the quiet and quaint buildings, and they all rushed toward the main hall. A man in his thirties was sitting cross-legged on the top floor inside a tower of the main residence of the Lightfoot family. The nine chimes also woke him up. The man opened his eyes, showing a trace of doubt. ¡®Why did the family issue a convening order now? ¡°They even rang it nine times. ¡®What the hell happened?¡¯ The man wondered for a moment, but he did not find an answer. However, he did not get up and rush to the hall like other members of the Lightfoot family. Instead, he continued to close his eyes. Not long after, a voice came from outside the door. ¡°Master, the family has issued the highest-standard convening order. Something urgent must have happened. Do you want to go and see?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at a critical moment now, so I won¡¯t go. You should go and see what happened. After that,e back and tell me,¡± the man replied with his eyes closed. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts! If any elders in the family ask, just say that I¡¯m at a critical moment of breakthrough and I can¡¯t leave. I believe they will understand.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The people outside the door leave. The top floor of the tower fell into silence again. This man was Archimedes Lightfoot, the first-in-line heir to the Lightfoot family. At the same time, he was also top among the young generation of Star Kingdom. Although he was not as good as the top geniuses, he was already considered outstandingpared to others. If nothing unexpected happened, the next head of the Lightfoot family would almost certainly be him. Cornelius was too arrogant out there, but in front of Archimedes, he still had to be respectful. Cornelius had always wanted to surpass Archimedes. It was a pity that no matter how hard he tried, he still failed. Over time, the gap between the two grew farther. This dealt a severe blow to Cornelius¡¯ self-confidence. Even after so long, Cornelius was still unwilling to give up on the position of head of the family. Chapter 1684 Chapter 1684 Therefore, he decided to go his own way and start from elsewhere in his quest topete for the position of head. This was how he decided to curry favor with the son of the Ginger family and n to attack Alba. Of course, Cornelius also paid for this with his life. Archimedes continued to practice with his eyes closed. After some time¡­. Knock knock knock! A knock on the door woke him up. ¡°Who is it?¡± Archimedes asked somewhat dissatisfied. He hated it when others disturbed him when he was practicing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Master, it¡¯s me!¡± An old man¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Come in!¡± Cornelius said. The door opened and an old man with gray hair walked in from the outside. The identity of this old man was not simple. His name was Bernard Lightfoot. He was a rtively distant member of the Lightfoot family, and he was also the protector sent to Archimedes by the family. He was very strong and was an Eternal Realmte Sovereign Ranker. As the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, Archimedes¡¯ safety was very important, and it was a lot more important than that of Cornelius. If Cornelius was dead, the Lightfoot family would be outraged. However, if Archimedes died, the Lightfoot family would not just be outraged, they would turn the whole world upside down. Even the few Saint Realm grandmasters would be rmed. Suh was the gap between the first-in-line heir and the second-in-line heir. It seemed they were only one position away, but the treatment they received was very different. For example, Archimedes had a protector, but Cornelius did not. If Archimedes was the one who attacked Alba and not Cornelius, David, a mid-Sovereign Ranker, might suffer a disadvantage at the hands of thete Sovereign Rank old man. Of course, David¡¯s mind power and Evil-Splitting Sword were his greatest assists. So, he would not be scared. However, it would be difficult if he wanted to kill and silence the old man. After Bernard came in, Archimedes got up to wee him. Archimedes would not put on the airs in front of the old man who had been with him for so many years and did everything he could to guarantee his safety. ¡°Uncle Bernard, you¡¯re here. Please sir,¡± Archimedes said courteously. ¡°Master Archi, I already know why the family issued a convening order,¡± the old man said after he sat down. ¡°Oh, what is it? Tell me.¡± Archimedes asked curiously. ¡°Cornelius is dead.¡± ¡°Cornelius is dead? How?¡± Archimedes asked with a frown. Archimedes was familiar with the second-in-line heir of the family. He was talented, but was still pretty inferior to Archimedes. Back then, Cornelius made up his mind to train so he could fight for the position of head of the family with Archimedes. After he was mercilessly defeated, Cornelius stayed silent for a while. Recently, it was said that he had once again be active and he was getting very close to the Ginger family. How did he die so suddenly? This entire time, Archimedes was never bothered about Cornelius. ¡°It¡¯s uncertain how he died, but his life que broke not long ago, so the family issued a convening order. The head and all of the seniors are outraged. They ordered us to find the reason he died and the murderer. Then, they will suppress the murderer with everything they have and annihte the murderer¡¯s entire bloodline to protect the dignity of the Lightfoot family,¡± Bernard said. After this, he told Archimedes what happened in the main hall just now. After Archimedes heard that, he pondered for a while and said, ¡°Cornelius is ultimately still the second- in-line heir of the family. His death will soon spread across the Central Sacred Continent, so this will indeed cause a huge blow to the family¡¯s prestige. It¡¯s normal for the seniors to be mad. Right, where is Cornelius¡¯ protector?¡± ¡°They all died, including the two beginner Sovereign Rankers. All of them were defeated and none of them survived,¡± Bernard answered. ¡°Since the murderer could kill two beginner Sovereign Rankers, he¡¯s not weak. I wonder who it is. If they identally killed Cornelius because they didn¡¯t know who he was, it¡¯s still understandable. If they knew Cornelius was the direct descendant of the Lightfoot family and they still killed him, then this would be interesting,¡± Archimedes chuckled and said. However, his smile looked sinister. Chapter 1685 Chapter 1685 After David dealt with all the members of the Lightfoot family, he returned to the merchant ship of the Fellowes family. Everyone greeted him with admiration. No matter where one was, the strong would always be respected. In addition, David was not only strong, but he was also very powerful. This showed how strong the force behind him was. Alba¡¯s maids looked at David with starry eyes. It was a pity that Miss Alba already has a fianc¨¦, and that fianc¨¦¡¯s identity and strength were equally terrifying. Otherwise, this man and Miss Alba would be a perfect match. ¡°Miss Fellowes, I¡¯ve taken care of the Lightfoot family. When are we going to leave?¡± David asked after entering. ¡°Master David, I need to talk to you. Everyone else, return to your posts, check the merchant ship, and then let¡¯s continue traveling the original route.¡¯ ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Alba turned to leave. David followed behind her, but he did not realize that Alba had changed the way she addressed him. She changed from calling him David to Master David. Obviously, his performance today made Alba feel that it was inappropriate to call David directly by name. David conquered Alba with his strength. The two walked to the door of a room and Alba pushed open the door before walking in. This should be Alba¡¯s room. David stood at the door and hesitated for a while before he went in bravely. The things in the room were rtively simple. However, it was very neat and filled with an intoxicating fragrance. One could tell it was a woman¡¯s room at a nce, However, it did not look like the room belonging to Miss Alba from Treasure Trove. She was born into a wealthy family, so shouldn¡¯t her room be extravagant? ¡°Please sit down!¡± Alba beckoned David to sit. Then, she skillfully made a pot of tea and poured a cup for David. David was not shy either. After sitting down, he picked up the teacup and drank the tea. David did not know much about tea. Before this, tea was something to quench his thirst. However, when he arrived at Eternal Realm, he did not even need to quench his thirst. Alba sat across from David and shook her head when she saw how he drank the tea. The tea leaves were of top-notch quality, so the price was terrifyingly high. Ordinary people would not be able to afford a single leaf after working hard for a lifetime. How could David drink the tea like this? What a waste. However, Alba did not say anything. She picked up her teacup and took a sip, which was much more elegantpared to David¡¯s gulping. The two were silent for a while. Alba never took her eyes off David. It was as if she wanted to see through him. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. David could not bear it anymore, so he asked the question he was worried about. ¡°Miss Fellowes, you asked me to kill Cornelius today. However, I don¡¯t like trouble. Are the people you brought reliable? They won¡¯t leak what happened today, right?¡± He had killed all the Lightfoot family members. However, there were still a lot of people on the Fellowes family¡¯s side. David was not a cold- blooded murderer, so naturally, he would not kill them. There would surely be hidden risks if these people were kept alive. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master David. You can trust these people I brought this time. Plus, even though you¡¯re the one who took action, we¡¯re all responsible. If word got out, the Lightfoot family would not dare to do anything to you if they learned about your identity, but we will all die. They¡¯re not idiots, so they won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Alba said. Chapter 1686 Chapter 1686 ¡°That¡¯s good! But our n has to be elerated. I hope you can help me more with the trading company and use Treasure Trove¡¯s contacts to help me aplish it as soon as possible so that I have the capital topete with the Lightfoot family. If you are identally exposed at that time, I can protect you if the Lightfoot familyes to cause trouble for you.¡± ¡°Master David, I¡¯m actually curious, why are you so eager to start a new tradingpany and make it big?¡± ¡°My teacher assigned this task to me when I came out. At the same time, this is also a test from him. I don¡¯t know the specific reason for it. I only know that since I was young, I had to do what that old man said no matter what. Otherwise, I will be punished, and I can only request things from him after I complete the tasks,¡± David exined. Now, he was ming all of the unreasonable things on his master that did not exist. ¡°I see! Then I will notify Elmerter and ask him to make preparations first. After we participate in the auction, we will put all our focus on it. Don¡¯t worry, Master David, as long as we have the funds, I, Alba Fellowes, am confident that I can build the tradingpany up in a short time.¡± Alba still did not quite understand David¡¯s master¡¯s intention in doing this, but she did not doubt him. After all, he was a Sacred Saint. It was normal for them to set up some weird tests for their disciples. Cornelius was dead. Hence, now she had no other choice but to rely on David. Otherwise, if word about what happened today got out and the Lightfoot family decided to pursue it, the Fellowes family would inevitably abandon Alba. The Fellowes family was struggling, so they would not let the family fall into a worse state in order to protect her. Besides, Alba was not valued by the family in the first ce. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Having said that, what ultimately happened to her still depended on her fianc¨¦. Perhaps she could escape this. However, Alba did not want her life to be in the hands of that man. ¡°Before I left, my master gave me a lot of money, so the funds are not a problem. Miss Fellowes, just tell me how much you need. However, I can only hide in the dark, so I need you to do everything on the surface for me,¡± David said confidently. He had nothing but money. The more Alba spent, the happier he would be. ¡°Sure!¡± Alba answered. ¡°Miss Fellowes, pardon me for asking. You should be starting on a new path if you¡¯re doing this, right? Won¡¯t your family mind?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. I am still the third young mistress of the family. Even though they don¡¯t value me, I still have status. The family allows its direct descendants to do their own thing outside. They won¡¯t ask as long as it doesn¡¯t threaten the family¡¯s interest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I hope we have a pleasant cooperation, Miss Fellowes,¡± David said with a grin. Then, he stood up and reached out his hand. As long as Alba worked a little harder and spent more money to get him morevish points to improve his strength, it would not matter if he killed Cornelius. If the Lightfoot family dared to seek revenge, David would not mind annihting all of them as well. However, ording to what Cornelius said, the Lightfoot family had two True Saint and three Pre-Saint grandmasters. It would be impossible to annihte the Lightfoot family if David was not a Sacred Saint. Alba stood up and reached out to shake David¡¯s hand. David felt that Alba¡¯s hand was a little cold, however, it felt nice and soft. Her hand was smooth andfortable. It was as if he was touching some top-quality silk. Right now, he was curious about Alba. She had a nice body, and her skin was also excellent, so she had to look gorgeous. At this moment, Alba¡¯s face under the veil was red. This was the first time she stayed in a room with a man about her age, and this was also the first time she touched a man about her age. A female direct descendant from a big family valued her reputation and integrity very much. Even her fianc¨¦ never touched her like this. Chapter 1687 Chapter 1687 ¡°Master David, from today onwards, we can be considered to be on the same boat. We will rise and fall together, so please take good care of me in the future.¡± ¡°Of course! As long as Miss Fellowes can help meplete the tasks assigned by my master, then I am fine with everything else.¡± As the two were talking, the merchant ship started again and quickly headed to the destination of this trip, the superrge trade zone in the West End of the Central Sacred Continent. Meanwhile, in the East End of the Central Sacred Continent, the Lightfoot family also sprung into action. The second-in-line heir died suddenly. This was no small matter. The Lightfoot family controlled Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies. They were a family with prestige and couldmand respect even in the entire Star Kingdom, let alone in the Central Sacred Continent Compared with losing a second-in-line heir, they valued their prestige and the family¡¯s honor more. To put it bluntly, a direct descendant like Cornelius would appear again in a very short time. However, if they did not find the murderer and exterminate their entire bloodline, the damage to the Lightfoot family¡¯s reputation might not be undone so easily. Countless people would gossip about the ipetence of the Lightfoot family in private. The second-in-line heir was dead, and they could not even find the murderer. Then, the Lightfoot family would be theughingstock of Star Kingdom. The entire East End of the Central Sacred Continent would be in turmoil. If Cornelius¡¯ murderer was not found, it would soon spread to the other four ends of the Central Sacred Continent. However, this turmoil would not affect the people living at the bottom too much. If the murderer could kill the two beginner Sovereign Rankers next to Cornelius, they must be very powerful. This was not something a normal person could do. Therefore, the Lightfoot family started to eliminate their target starting from the ce where Cornelius would often go when he was alive. Their target would be mid-Sovereign Rankers or above. However, in order to ensure that no one knew about his n so he could finish it without anyone noticing, Cornelius spent a lot of effort covering all his tracks. In the end, he unknowingly helped the enemy. Not only did he die, but he also caused a lot of trouble for his family. They could not even find his murderer to avenge him. Cornelius did not know he would die. Now, the Lightfoot family searched all of the East End and did not find any clues. Hence, they could only continue with the other four ends. Cornelius¡¯ death also spread within some major forces. Everyone knew the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family died so the family was enraged. Therefore, they could only close one eye toward the Lightfoot family¡¯s extensive search. If anyone dared to provoke the Lightfoot family now, the Lightfoot family would assume they were guilty. If the Lightfoot family decided to pursue it, then it would be troublesome. At this moment, the first-in-line heir of the family, Archimedes, took action. He did not care about Cornelius¡¯ death. However, he had to think about the family¡¯s prestige. This was also a challenge the seniors of his family gave him. At the same time, they wanted to train him. If Archimedes could find Cornelius¡¯ murderer and protect the prestige of the family, he would be at the height of his powers. From then on, he would take over the family and be the head smoothly. Even if he failed, it would be good training for him. That was why Archimedes attached a lot of importance to this operation. The area he was responsible for was the West End controlled by the Fellowes family.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 1688 Chapter 1688 A lot of major forces knew of the current situation of the Fellowes family. Archimedes was responsible for the West End, which was rtively less difficult. The ones responsible for the South End, North End, and Central were all elders of the Lightfoot family, and they were at leastte Sovereign Rankers. This was also the intention of the elders of the family. Everyone knew that the family was taking this opportunity to hone Archimedes¡¯ leadership skills. If he wanted to be a qualified head, only knowing how to practice was not enough. The big picture was also very important. Only in this way could he lead the family to glory. When Archimedes led a fleet of the Lightfoot family to set off from the East End, entered the wormhole, and headed for the West End, the merchant ship that David and Alba were on was already approaching the superrge trade zone of the West End. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The five superrge trade zones on the Central Sacred Continent were all connected by wormholes, making it very convenient to travel around, Archimedes traveled from the wormhole and would soon reach the West End. As one of the five superrge trade zones of the Central Sacred Continent, the cargo throughput here upied almost half of the entire West End of the Central Sacred Continent. Of course, the upied area was also quite terrifying, and it was considered the best location in the West End. The closer one got, the more merchant ships could be seen, almost all of which wererge merchant ships weighing 10 thousand tons. If other merchant ships wanted to enter this ce, they needed to register at the pier. However, David and Alba were on the merchant ship of the Fellowes family, so they could skip this process and enter directly. After entering the superrge trade zone, the merchant ship went directly to the headquarters of Treasure Trove. An auction would be held there shortly. After a while, the merchant ship descended urgently. In the end, it stopped at an empty lot. This was the exclusive parking lot at Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters. There were dense merchant ships packed tightly in the venue. Some of them were leaving while some were descending. Alba came to David¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Knock knock knock! David opened his eyes upon hearing the knocks. Then, he woke up from his meditation. ¡°Who is it?¡± David asked. ¡°Master David, we¡¯re at the headquarters of Treasure Trove. Please get off the ship with me,¡± Alba said. ¡°Give me a moment, Miss Fellowes, I¡¯lle right out.¡± David got up and put his sword sheath on his back. Then, he opened the door with a small wine jar. ¡°Miss Fellowes, sorry for the long wait.¡± Alba looked at the wine jar in David¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I see you like drinking, Master David. We have a lot of wine made with precious materials. I¡¯ll take you to have a taste of themter.¡± ¡°You misunderstood, Miss Fellowes. I don¡¯t like to drink. My master gave this to me before I left. He didn¡¯t tell me what it¡¯s for, so I just took it with me,¡± David exined. ¡°I see. Pleasee with me.¡± The two walked out of the merchant ship one after another. People from Treasure Trove were already there to wee them. ¡°Wee back, Miss Alba,¡± an old man came forward and said modestly. The old man¡¯s name was Mick Fellowes. He was a coteral rtive of the Fellowes family and also an attendant of Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters. ¡°Grandpa Mick, this is my good friend, David. He came here for the auction. Please prepare a special room and an invitation card to the auction for himter,¡± Alba instructed. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Miss Alba. I got it,¡± Mick answered. ¡°David, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to visit the headquarters of Treasure Trove,¡± Alba said to David. ¡°Thank you, Miss Fellowes.¡± David left with Alba. Mick stood in ce and stared at the two with a frown on his face. Chapter 1689 Chapter 1689 After David and Alba left, Mick contemted for a while before immediately reporting the two to the seniors of the family. It was not that he sensed something wrong with David, but as the third young mistress of the Fellowes family, Alba was engaged. Plus, her fianc¨¦ had a very high status. Not only was he born into the Palmore family, the number one family among the six top forces in Star Kingdom, but he was also the first-born and first-in-line heir of his family. Alba was now so close to another man. If someone else spread gossip about this and reached the ears of the Palmore family, how would the Palmore family, a family that was so powerful and prestigious in Star Kingdom, ept this news? Wouldn¡¯t the Fellowes family suffer if the Palmore family got enraged? Wasn¡¯t this causing trouble for the Fellowes family? This would be bad even if Alba and David did not do anything. Alba had a very sensitive status now, so she had to keep a distance from all of the men. It was said that the eldest son of the Palmore family was about toe out. To avoid trouble, the seniors of the Fellowes family agreed not long ago to change all of the protectors around Alba to female protectors. It was obvious how much importance the Fellowes family attached to this matter. Once the family got Mick¡¯s report, they asked him to stop what he was doing and keep a close eye on the two. It would be better if he could constantly stay next to David to prevent him from being alone with Alba. After Mick got the orders, he took action quickly. Then, he sprinted in the direction David and Alba left. On the other side, Alba was bringing David around Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters. Even though David was not interested, Alba was too passionate. As a guest, it would not be good for him to reject, so he just followed along. As the headquarters of Treasure Trove, this ce was luxurious. It could even outdo ancient pces on Earth. Not to mention, it was much bigger too. The smell of money was everywhere. David was dazzled by everything he saw. However, he was not envious. Instead, he was wondering how much money it would take to build a headquarters like this. How manyvish points would he get if he built one just like this? Was it enough for him to get into Saint Realm? These things were money to other people, but for David, they represented countlessvish points. Not long after the two starting walking around, a figure quickly came over. It was the old man Mick who had weed Alva not long ago. He could not waste any time since the seniors of the family asked him to follow David. ¡°Miss Alba, Master Val is asking for you, so you should go see him. Leave Master David to me. I¡¯ll bring him around,¡± Mick said. Master Val was the direct descendant of the Fellowes family. At the same time, he was also the brother of the current head, and his name was Valerio Fellowes. He was also the person in charge of the headquarters of Treasure Trove. He had a very high status. Even if Alba, the third young mistress of the family, would have to respectfully call him Grandpa Val. ¡°Grandpa Val is asking for me? I got it. Grandpa Mick, I¡¯ll leave Master David to you. You should take him to rest when he gets tired of looking around.¡± After Alba said that, she pondered and added, ¡°Master David is my guest, and he will soon be the family¡¯s guest. So, you can¡¯t neglect him, Grandpa Mick.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Alba. I will make Master David happy,¡± Mick answered. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Grandpa Val now, Master David. Just go to Grandpa Mick if you need anything. He¡¯ll help you,¡± Alba turned to say to David. ¡°Alright, go now. I don¡¯t need anything. I just want to go to the auction,¡± David replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master David. I¡¯ll send you the invitation card to the auction soon. You can surely enter when the timees,¡± Mick said. ¡°Thank you, Old Sir,¡± David thanked. The reason he came here was for the auction. He wanted to buy a few treasures so he could getvish points and increase his strength. Mid-Sovereign Rank was too weak in Star Kingdom. Even the old man in front of him was a beginner Sovereign Ranker. Moreover, David even killed Cornelius, the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family. The Lightfoot family was a big family with five Saints. Even though David killed everyone Cornelius brought, the people around Alba were still alive and they saw what happened that day. Chapter 1690 Chapter 1690 Even though Alba promised him that no one would leak what happened that day, David did not believe him. He had to be prepared. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If he couldpletely trust Alba, how could Cornelius know about her whereabouts? A lot of these major forces would infiltrate each other. No one could guarantee that there were no spies around Alba. Even if they were not from the Lightfoot family, they might have been from other forces. If this got leaked and the Lightfoot family learned that David killed Cornelius, it would be bad. for David if he did not have time to increase his strength. David did not believe that the Fellowes family would help him. From what ba said, the Fellowes family was in hot waters themselves. So, how would they dare to be enemies with a family like the Lightfoot family for the sake of an outsider? Furthermore, David did not like to depend on others. So, he had to be prepared. His first step was to get enoughvish points during the auction. Then, he would raise his strength to partial Saint Realm. That way, he would have the capital to continue living in Star Kingdom. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Master David. You are Miss Alba¡¯s guest, so naturally, you¡¯re also the family¡¯s guest. Please forgive me if there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t do well enough,¡± Mick answered courteously. ¡°You should chat. I¡¯ll go see what Grandpa Val needs.¡± ¡°Miss Alba, go ahead.¡± ¡°Miss Alba, bye.¡± Alba turned around to leave. After Alba left, Mick said, ¡°Master David, where do you want to go next? I¡¯ll show you the way.¡± ¡°Old Sir, I¡¯m a little tired so I won¡¯t go anywhere else. Please take me to rest,¡± David said. He was initially already not interested. Alba insisted on taking him around the headquarters. Now that Alba was not here, he had no reason to stay here anymore. ¡°Do you not want to look around anymore, Master David? There are a lot of ces in the headquarters that are worth visiting.¡± ¡°Thank you, Old Sir. I don¡¯t really want to. Next time,¡± David rejected indirectly. ¡°Come with me then. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡± Mick did not continue urging David and he walked ahead of David. David followed. However, Mick¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed in front of David. David was smiling and chatting happily when he was with Miss Alba. He was having a lot of fun. After Miss Alba left, he did not want to continue. Who would believe him if he said there was nothing between them? Mick knew Miss Alba¡¯s charm. Back then, she did not wear a veil and was a famous talented woman in Star Kingdom. Since getting engaged to the eldest son of the Palmore family, the Palmore family requested for her to wear one. One could tell how attractive she was. Thus, it was normal for a youngster like David to be attracted to Miss Alba. However, Mick did not understand why Miss Alba was so close to David even when she knew she was engaged. ¡®Is she not worried about being found out? ¡®Won¡¯t she suffer once she married into the Palmore family? ¡°No! ¡®I have to tell the seniors of the family. ¡®If this develops, not only Miss Alba will suffer, the entire family will also be implicated.¡¯ Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 Mick took David to the VIP area of the Treasure Trove headquarters. Since Alba said that David was her honored guest, Mick naturally would not neglect him. However, after parting with David, he immediately reported what he saw and his analysis to the seniors of the Fellowes family. At this time, Alba arrived outside the study of the seventh master of the Fellowes family, Valerio. This was also where he usually worked. Knock knock! Alba knocked on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± An old voice came from the study. Alba pushed open the door and walked in. The study wasrge and simple, and the bookshelves were full of all kinds of books. At a nce, there were at least tens of thousands of books. An old man with a ruddyplexion that was glowing with health sat in the study, looking down at the documents on the table. ¡°Grandpa Val, Alba hase to greet you.¡± Alba greeted respectfully. Upon hearing Alba¡¯s voice, Valerio raised his head and said with a smile, ¡°Alba, you are here. Please sit down!¡± Alba did not act courteously around Valerio. She found a ce to sit down and then asked, May I know why you¡¯re looking for me?¡± ¡°Alba, you¡¯ve been out ying for so long. Did you have enough fun?¡± ¡°Grandpa Val, I didn¡¯t go there to y, but to help,¡± Alba replied dissatisfied. ¡°No matter what you go out for, it¡¯s been long enough. You should concentrate on your task now that you¡¯re back. Don¡¯t go out, stay at home!¡± ¡°No! Grandpa Val, I still have things to do! You¡¯ll bore me to death if you lock me at home, Alba refused in an instant. She had notpleted her deal with David. Since she had already promised David, she had to help him build the tradingpany. That way, she could change her fate and help her family get out of their current predicament. If she had to stay home, she could not do anything. Alba could not ept such an arrangement. ¡°What do you have going on? You¡¯re only researching those stupid items. Plus, the seniors agreed to have you stay home. You can only obey and not disobey.¡± ¡°Why? Grandpa Val, why are you restricting my freedom? Is it because I¡¯m a woman and I can¡¯t carry on the ancestral line? Is that why you don¡¯t like me? Ever since I was young, no matter how hard I work or how hard I prove myself, you never valued me. I don¡¯t mind all those things, it¡¯s my fault for being a woman. However, you don¡¯t even let me leave the house and want to lock me inside now. What¡¯s the point of me living then?¡± Alba questioned loudly. This was the first time she spoke so loudly to an elder of the family. She respected Grandpa Val a lot. However, she was frustrated, causing her to act on impulse. If she was grounded, she would not be able to help David build his tradingpany. Then, her life would be over. Not only would she not be able to change her fate, but her family would also be gradually swallowed by the Palmore family. It had been so many years and she finally met David, a disciple of a Sacred Saint. Plus, he was also a Sacred Saint hiding in Star Kingdom. God was giving the Fellowes family a chance to leave the Palmore family. In the end, the Fellowes family wanted to destroy her. Alba wanted to tell her Grandpa Val the truth now. However, she did not dare to since she did not get David¡¯s consent. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Alba¡¯s sudden loud questioning shocked Valerio. He did not expect this obedient little girl to yell at him now. However, Valerio was not mad. Alba was one of the youngsters in the family he favored. Ever since she was young, she showed outstanding talent among the younger generation of the family, and she was also very smart. Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 She was excellent in all aspects. However, she was a woman, and she could not carry on the ancestral line. Therefore, she could not be the heir of the family. Valerio felt that this was a great pity. Alba¡¯s sudden outburst now might be from her keeping everything inside for too long. Valerio understood, so he would not criticize her. Instead, he said earnestly, ¡°Alba, you can only ept your fate since you were born in a big family like this. There is nothing you can do. To be honest, I have always had high hopes for you, and I like you, but unfortunately, you¡¯re not a man! If you were a man, I can guarantee that I¡¯d have made you the first in-line heir of the family After Alba calmed down, she realized she went overboard. ¡®How can I speak to Grandpa Val whom I respected so much like that? ¡®If I didn¡¯t have his help as the person in charge of Treasure Trove, how would I have so many chances to research Soulbound Weapons? ¡®Even if my biological grandfather is here, he wouldn¡¯t allow me to act like this.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa Val. I lost my temper just now and offended you. Please forgive me, Alba lowered her voice and apologized. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you¡¯ve been holding it in for too long. It¡¯ll be better for you to let it out. However, the seniors decided to let you stay home. You can¡¯t be so willful anymore. If not, I can¡¯t protect you anymore,¡± Valerio sighed. ¡°Grandpa Val, can you tell me why?¡± Alba asked, her eyes turning red. ¡°It¡¯s because your fianc¨¦, Master Anders Palmore, is about toe out. You should stay home for the time being. Once he¡¯s out, you¡¯ll marry into his family. Anders is the first in-line heir of his family, and he has outstanding talent. Moreover, he¡¯s one of the most excellent geniuses among the younger generation of Star Kingdom. You should know all this, so you won¡¯t be wronged after you marry him.¡± ¡®Anders ising out?¡± Alba¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°What should I do? ¡®I haven¡¯t started my cooperation with David. ¡®And David hasn¡¯t finished his master¡¯s task. ¡°So, it¡¯s impossible for me to ask David to help the family get out of the Palmore family¡¯s control now. ¡®What should I do? ¡®Even if David wants to help me, he¡¯s helpless. ¡®Only his master, that Sacred Saint hidden in Star Kingdom, can help me. ¡®David said he can only request something from his master if hepletes his task. ¡®Now that he hasn¡¯tpleted the task yet, how can he request this? ¡®Why can¡¯t Anders wait for a while longer? ¡®Is God trying to ruin my family?¡± Alba felt utterly helpless. No matter how hard she tried, she still could not escape fate¡¯s arrangement. Announced that he wasing out now and her family grounded her. If she could not work with David anymore, David and his Sacred Saint master would not help her. When Anders really came out, she would immediately marry him. Next, the Palmore family would slowly devour the Fellowes family. In the end, the Fellowes family could only give up Treasure Trove that their grandmasters left for them to protect their inheritance. Even then, the Palmore family might not leave them alone. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After this, the Fellowes family would lose their assets that were handed down from generation to generation and could only struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door. They might even die out someday. At that point, Alba would be in a dilemma. The Fellowes family would hate her, and the Palmore family would dislike her. ¡®No! ¡®Absolutely not! ¡®I can¡¯t give up like this! ¡®I have to take a bet so that I¡¯ll be reconciled.¡¯ Alba thought firmly. Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Alba was wondering what she could do to make her family change their minds. She had toplete what she promised David. This was the Fellowes family, and her, only hope. Even if she failed in the end, she would have no regrets. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She had tried her best. She might fail, but at least she had a bit of hope. If she did not try her best, she could only ept fate¡¯s arrangement. Alba¡¯s living environment made her bound to not ept her fate obediently. She had been working hard since she was young to go against her fate. However, she never won. She had lost so many times before. This time, she hoped things would change. ¡°Grandpa Val, I don¡¯t want to be grounded. I still have something important to do, can you help me? I¡¯m begging you. Just once. After this, I will ept the family¡¯s arrangement obediently,¡± Alba pleaded. Valerio was the person in charge of Treasure Trove, so he had a very high status in the family. Aside from the few Saint Realm grandmasters, he was second only to the head of the family. Alba might have a chance if he was willing to help her. ¡°Alba, this was decided by the seniors. My hands are tied as well,¡± Valerio shook his head and said. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Grandpa Val, you¡¯re the person in charge of Treasure Trove and you overlook the entirepany. You have such a high status in the family, so you certainly can help me,¡± Alba retorted. ¡°You have to tell me what¡¯s so important! If you tell me and I agree, I¡¯ll lower myself and speak for you in front of the head of the family so that you won¡¯t be grounded.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Alba was stunned. She trusted her Grandpa Valpletely. However, Alba did not dare to tell him anything without David¡¯s consent. Plus, she would also need to mention David¡¯s teacher, the hidden Sacred Saint, so that she would sound convincing- It would be no use if David and his master were upset. ¡°Grandpa Val, I can¡¯t tell you now, but can you trust me? This is not only for me but for the entire family,¡± Alba said seriously. ¡°Oh? For the family? Tell me then, what did you do for the family?¡± Valerio¡¯s interest was piqued. He watched Alba grow up. This girl always had her own thoughts, and she was always trying her best to prove herself. She would never ept the family¡¯s arrangement just like this. However, as a woman, she still could not change her fate no matter how hard she fought. Based on Valerio¡¯s understanding of Alba, she would not speak without thinking nor spout nonsense. Since she said it was for the family, there must be some secrets behind it. However, what was it? Valerio was curious. ¡°Grandpa Val, do you believe me?¡± Alba asked. Valerio saw how serious Alba was, and she did not look like she was joking. Combining their rtionship and this girl¡¯s previous performances, Valerio did not have any reason to doubt Alba. ¡°I do! However, you have to give a reason to convince the head,¡± Valerio replied. ¡°Thank you for trusting me! I still can¡¯t tell you everything, but I can tell you that if I seed, I might be able to help the family get out of our current predicament. This is the only trace of hope I found after so many years,¡± Alba said after taking a deep breath. ¡°Help the family out of what predicament?¡± Valerio could not understand for a while. ¡°Help the family out of the predicament of being slowly devoured by the Palmore family. Help the Fellowes family get back their freedom and not be restricted by anyone.¡± Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Valerio was stunned. The Fellowes family had been in a predicament for a very long time. As a core member of the family, Valerio naturally knew about this. Not just core members, but anyone with a little authority in the family would also be aware of their situation. Having said that, so what? They were facing suppression from the Palmore family, a top force in Star Kingdom. All these years, the Fellowes family tried everything, but to no avail. They were giving out more and more wealth every year. It was the same when it came to marriage. As long as the Palmore family said the word, the Fellowes family would have to send their female direct descendants over for marriage regardless of if the other party was disabled or a fool. What happened in the end? The Palmore family was still greedy. They wanted to control Treasure Trove, the cash cow. The Fellowes family hadpletely given up hope facing such a gluttonous ingrate. The Fellowes family could not solve this problem unless there was a miracle that allowed the grandmaster of the family to be a Sacred Saint. Now, Alba said she could solve it. Was it possible? To be honest, even if he watched Alba grow up and he knew that she would not lie, Valerio was still skeptical. This was because no one other than a Sacred Saint could help the family out of this predicament. Meanwhile, there were only a few Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom, so Alba would never have the chance to get in contact with one. ¡°Alba, stop joking. We can¡¯t fight a family like the Palmore family. Now, the family¡¯s only hope is that after you marry Anders, you can utilize your advantages to be the core of the Palmore family to make them devouring us. We¡¯ll be happy if we get the same treatment as the Lightfoot family,¡± Valerio sighed. Alba was agitated after hearing what Valerio said. She did not want to be disliked by both sides after she married into the Palmore family and became homeless. Even though Alba was confident in herself, she had seen Anders once. She knew he was a man who did not value rtionships. He only valued interest and strength. As for women, they were irrelevant. After just one meeting, Alba knew she could not conquer this man. ¡°Grandpa Val, even if I marry him, the Palmore family won¡¯t leave us alone. They¡¯re very ambitious and Anders won¡¯t go easy on our family because of me. If we don¡¯t think of a way to save ourselves, we can only give them Treasure Trove. Without Treasure Trove, it will be almost impossible for us to make a comeback. However, even if we let them have Treasure Trove, they still won¡¯t leave us alone. After all, no one wants any hidden dangers,¡± Alba said in a panic. ¡°Save ourselves? We want to do that too, but it¡¯s not easy! It¡¯s been so many years and we haven¡¯t find any opportunities. If there was any hope, we wouldn¡¯t have put you in this situation,¡± Valerio said, feeling helpless. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The Fellowes family thought about everything they could. However, there were only two possible solutions. One, they could turn the grandmasters of the family into Sacred Saints. Two, the Palmore family¡¯s Sacred Saint grandmaster died suddenly. If the Palmore family could not even save themselves, they would not have the energy to care about the Fellowes family. If either of those things happened, it would be a shocking miracle! It was virtually impossible. Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 ¡°Grandpa Val, since you trust me, please give me a chance! I really saw a glimpse of hope this time. I want to help the family escape the Palmore family¡¯s control and change my fate,¡± Alba continued. She knew she had to convince Valerio. If not, everything would be in vain. As long as she got Valerio¡¯s help, Alba could then continue working with David and get the approval of David and his master. ¡°Alba, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Valerio suddenly asked seriously. ¡°I do!¡± Alba answered affirmatively. ¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of family the Palmores are?¡± ¡°Certainly! They are one of the six top forces in Star Kingdom with Sacred Saints. If we want to get out of their control, we have to get a Sacred Saint to help us. ¡°Since you know this, do you still think you have hope?¡± ¡°I do!¡± Alba answered without hesitating. Valerio stopped talking. He started fixedly at Alba. He wanted to read Alba¡¯s face. However, Alba looked very determined, as if she really had a way to help the family out of this predicament. To be honest, Valerio still could not believe what Alba said until now. Like she said, they needed a Sacred Saint behind them if they wanted to get out of the Palmore family¡¯s control. There were limited known Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom, so no one would want to help the Fellowes family and offend the Palmore family. However, Valerio was willing to give Alba a chance. At the same time, he also wanted to give the Fellowes family a glimpse of hope even if it was almost non-existence. ¡°Do you really see hope?¡± Valerio asked. ¡°Yes, Grandpa Val! This is the only glimpse of hope I saw after so many years. I want to make a gamble,¡± Alba answered. ¡°Alright. Alba, since you¡¯re so determined, then I won¡¯t hold you back. I¡¯ll give you this chance regardless of if you seed or not. Just do it bravely. I¡¯ll speak to the head of the family for you even if I have to risk my dignity.¡± Valerio made the final decision. In the end, he chose to trust Alba. After all, he watched her grow up, so he figured he would not make the wrong decision. Even if he was wrong, he could afford to bear the consequences. Worsee to worst, he would just give up Treasure Trove. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Val! Thank you!¡± Alba cried from happiness. She knew Grandpa Val would support her. He had been genuinely nice to her ever since she was small. ¡°Alba, even though I promised to help you and not ground you, I have to remind something,¡± Valerio said. ¡°What is it? I¡¯m all ears,¡± Alba rposed herself and answered. ¡°You have a fianc¨¦, and a big family like the Palmore family value their prestige a lot. You should stay away from men in the future and not be alone with them. If word gets out and the Palmore family finds out, the consequences will be serious.¡± After Valerio said that, Alba understood instantly. The seniors of the family found out about hering back on the same ship with David and then brought him around Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters. Alba had indeed neglected this. After David easily killed the two beginner Sovereign Rankers next to Cornelius, Alba confirmed David¡¯s identity in her heart. He was so young and so powerful, therefore, only a Sacred Saint could cultivate someone like him. At that time, she only wanted to get on his good side so she could get David and his master¡¯s help in the future. That was why she did not notice these small details. She did not expect this to reach the ears of the seniors, causing them to make a big fuss over a minor issue.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Since Valerio had mentioned it while representing the seniors of the family, Alba would pay more attention to this in the future. If not, she would be doomed if she were grounded. ¡°Grandpa Val, I got it. I will pay more attention and not get you into trouble,¡± Alba said. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s good if you understand. Alright, go do your big thing if there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news,¡± Valerio said with a smile. Hisst sentence was clearly a joke, but Alba thought he was serious. ¡°Grandpa Val, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you! You will thank yourself for your decision today! The entire Fellowes family will thank you!¡± ¡°Alright! Haha. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Alba came out of Valerio¡¯s study and took a deep breath. She could not turn back now. Anders was about toe out and David was her only hope. She had to help Davidplete his master¡¯s task as soon as possible. That way, she could ask David to get his master. She could only talk terms with a Sacred Saint once she saw him. If she could not even see him, how would she ask him to help her? However, she also had to watch her distance with David from now on. She finally convinced Grandpa Val to help her, so she could not let the seniors of the family get any dirt on her. It would be hard for Grandpa Val to exin himself if that happened too. David was arranged to stay in a very luxurious room. Soon¡­ Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± David asked out of habit. ¡°Master David, it¡¯s me.¡± Mick¡¯s voice came from the door. David opened the door. Mick stood outside with a red envelope in his hand. ¡°Master David, this is the invitation card for Treasure Trove headquarters¡¯ auction in a week¡¯s time. When the timees, you can enter the venue with this.¡± As Mick said that, he handed the red envelope to David. David¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He finally got the invitation to the auction. This was great! With this, he could be a partial Saint very soon! ¡°Thank you, Old Sir!¡± David thanked sincerely after getting the invitation. Anyone who stopped him from increasing his strength would be his enemy. On the contrary, anyone who helped him were his friends. ¡°Master David, you¡¯re too kind. Miss Alba ordered me to do this so you should thank her. I¡¯m just a runner.¡± ¡°Old Sir, no matter what, you helped me a lot. If you need anything in the future, just ask me. I¡¯ll never say no as long as it¡¯s within my power.¡± ¡°No need! You¡¯re too kind. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll get going. Just call out to me if you need anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine here, so I don¡¯t need anything. Thank you, Old Sir.¡± ¡°This is my job. Goodbye, Master David.¡± ¡°Bye, Old Sir.¡± Mick left. He thought David was just trying to worm his way into a rtionship with him so he could ask about Miss Alba. He had not realized what he was rejecting yet. That was the promise of a Sacred Saint or above. It some time, Mick would be extremely remorseful. He had a chance to curry favors with David, but he refused! Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 David went back into the room with the red envelope. After he opened it, he saw a gold card inside. The contents of the card was very simple. There were no words, only a logo of Treasure Trove. David touched the gold card. It felt smooth, soft, and pleasant to the touch. It should be made of some precious metal. It was almost like gold on Earth, but it was surely more precious than it. Treasure Trove was indeed loaded. Even its invitation card was so delicate. The cost of making this small card was equal to the wage a normal person would earn over a Ifietime. This was the upper ss. It was hard for normal people to understand. Putting the card back into the envelope, David felt pretty joyful after getting the invitation card. With it, he could walk into the auction house justly and honorably a weekter. David looked at his system. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9996999990000000 Star Dors [Body: Sovereign Level 5 (You may upgrade one level using 1000vish points) [Mind: Sovereign Level 1 (You may upgrade using 1000vish points) [Combat: Eternal Realm mid-Sovereign Ranker [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique (Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 920] If he wanted to get to partial Saint, he had to raise his Mind and Body to Sovereign level 10 at the same time. He still needed 14000vish points and he still had 920vish points left from thest time. Which meant he actually needed 13080vish points. David needed to spend 1310 billion at the auction a weekter. Partial Saint was so close to hand. ording to David¡¯s understanding, therge auction hosted by Treasure Trove this time would have a lot of treasures. So, the prices would not be low. It would be pretty easy to spend thousands of billions. David was looking forward to the auction. After Alba left Valerio¡¯s study, she did not go to David. She had to keep her distance from David. If not, the seniors of her family would ground her if they found out. Valerio would not be able to help her if that happened. When she went back to her room, Alba contacted Elmer and asked him to quickly build up the trading company. Master Anders Palmore was about toe out. Once he came out, Alba would be pushed into the spotlight since she was his fianc¨¦. She might even be married into his family immediately. It would be hard for her to do anything if that happened. Therefore, things were very urgent now. Alba had to fulfill her promise to David as soon as possible. She initially nned to only think about this after the auction, but it seemed that she could not dy it anymore. Alba asked David how he would name the new tradingpany so she could register thepany. David did not hesitate on calling it East League Trading Company.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He had been using this name since he was on Earth, and he figured it was pretty nice. At the same time, it benefited David a lot and helped his strength skyrocket the entire way. Therefore, he decided not to change it. Just like that, East League Trading Company was born in arge trade zone at the West End of the Central Sacred Continent. Countless tradingpanies were established on the entire continent every day, and at the same time, there were also countless of them going bust because of poor management. Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Therefore, East League Trading Company¡¯s establishment did not shock anyone. No one knew that under David¡¯s unlimited funds, East League Trading Company would soon be a dark horse. It would spread to everyrge trade zone at lightning speed. David did not ask about the tradingpany as he was quietly waiting for the auction. This was what David cared about the most now. Of course, the tradingpany was important too. However, he still needed to wait to get the results from it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. On the other hand, the auction was right in front of him. ording to his n, David would be a partial Saint after the auction. With his strong mind and his Evil-Splitting Sword, a first-rate Soulbound Weapon, he might not defeat a real Saint, but anyone below Saint Realm would not be his opponent. When the time came, he would be regarded as the number one existence below Saint Realm. Even though Star Kingdom was a level 7 civilization, a partial Saint was already invincible. He would not be scared of any forces in Star Kingdom as long as no Saint Realm grandmasters were involved. When the time came, David would have little power to protect himself in this dangerous Star Kingdom filled with powerhouses. When East League Trading Company was first established, David transferred one trillion Star Dors to thepany ount of East League Trading Company for thepany¡¯s development. However, since the money was still not spent, David could not getvish points immediately. He could only getvish points after East League Trading Company spent the money. David would get onevish point after he spent 100 million Star Dors. When others saw 1 trillion Star Dors, they might be scared by the number. However, since Alba was the third young mistress of Treasure Trove, she was used to it. She was born into a family that had countless wealth, so she knew no matter how much money one had, it was all external. Strength was something that truly belonged to her. With strength, one would get unlimited wealth. On the contrary, without strength, the wealth one had initially would eventually also leave them. One needed the same level of strength to protect their wealth. One would end up horribly if it was unbnced. The Fellowes family was a great example. If they did not find a way to save themselves, the Fellowes family would be devoured by the Palmore family after a few years. In the end, they would lose their wealth and their lives. Even if the Fellowes family detected the Palmore family¡¯s ambition a long time ago, they still had no way to fight that after so many years. The only thing they could do was fulfill every one of the Palmore family¡¯s request in hopes that they would have more time to struggle whilst at death¡¯s door. The Fellowes had five grandmasters at Saint Realm. They could deter other forces, but to the Palmore family with a Scared Saint, those five were nothing. The Palmore family only dared to take so much from the Fellowes family without the slightest. scruple because of their powerful Sacred Saint. Three dayster. Two days till the auction started. An unwee guest came to the superrge trade zone of the West End of the Central Sacred Continent. It was Archimedes, the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family responsible for searching the West End. They used the wormhole to cross a huge distance in a very short time. He arrived at the West End from the East End of the Central Sacred Continent. Archimedes¡¯ arrival caused the entire West End to feel nervous. The news of the death of Cornelius, the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, had spread across the major forces over here. Everyone was discussing who was so bold to kill the direct descendant of the Lightfoot family. After knowing why Archimedes was here, every major force was worried that the Lightfoot family would target them and they would anger the family that was still fuming. Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Even though Treasure Trove was the biggestpany in the West End, the Fellowes family was not the decision maker of the West End. They did not have this strength. On the other hand, only Treasure Trove¡¯s influence and trading volume were bigger than the other companies at the West End. Furthermore, its headquarters was also here. Thus, everyone acknowledged Treasure Trove¡¯s position at the West End. The East End, South End, and North End were all in the same situation as the West End. Only Central was different. This was because the controller of Central¡¯s Holy Root Trading Company was the Saints Association, the most amazing organization in Star Kingdom. The Saints Association would be the final decision maker in the entire Central Sacred Continent and even Star Kingdom, let alone Central. This was an organization with all the Saints in Star Kingdom. No one in Star Kingdom would dare to challenge the authority of the Saints Association. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Not even the Palmore family who had a Sacred Saint. Of course, the Sacred Saint of the Palmore family was also one of the senior figures of the Saints Association and they had a lot of authority in it. Therefore, the family did not need to offend the Saints Association. After Archimedes arrived at the West End, he stayed in Spenlor¡¯s branch and started nning out how he would search the West End. To be honest, the cores that the Lightfoot family sent to search the other areas were just running around without aim. The possibility of them finding the murderer was very low, like looking for a needle in a haystack. The Lightfoot family was just trying to make their anger known. If they did not do anything after their direct descendant and second-in-line heir died, how would outsiders view them? Their actual n was to ask a Saint Realm grandmaster toe out. Then, the grandmaster would use the blood essence Cornelius left at home, cast the Bloodline Guidance Spell, and find Cornelius¡¯ exact location when he was still alive. Then, they would spread out from where he died. The head of the Lightfoot family had told the grandmaster about this. As for which one of them would do it and when would they do it, this was not something the head could control Only Saints could cast the Bloodline Guidance Spell, so the Lightfoot family could only wait patiently The outside world was feeling tense, but David did not feel anything since he was always in his Toom. No matter how invincible Archimedes was, he would not dare to search Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters. The Fellowes family had not fallen to that stage yet David was having the time of his life size Alba did note to him Time passed slowly and soon it was the day of the auction David got up early to wash up and groom himself He could not be stopped at the dont because of his appearance even though the possibility of this was very low After he did all that, he took his sword sheath and grabbed his fxquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits When he got ready to leave, someone knocked on his door Knock knock knock! David opened the door without asking Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 ¡°Master David, the auction is today. Please be prepared and I¡¯ll take you there shortly,¡± Mick said outside the door. ¡°Thank you, Old Sir. I¡¯m ready. We can go now,¡± David answered. ¡°Pleasee with me, Master David.¡± David followed Mick. In the end, they came to a luxurious huge building. Four Immortal Rank guards were watching the door. Only a loaded force like Treasure Trove could use Immortal Rankers as guards. ¡°Master David, that¡¯s the venue of the auction. Please show the guards your invitation card before entering. It¡¯s still early and the auction will only start 3 hourster. You can walk around the streets outside ande back an hour before it starts. Please don¡¯t bete Once the auction starts, no one is allowed to enter. Not even if you have an invitation card,¡± Mick pointed at the door not far away and said. ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you, Old Sir,¡± David thanked, ¡°You¡¯re wee. These are all Miss Alba¡¯s orders. I¡¯m just a messenger.¡± ¡°I still have to thank you.¡± ¡°Do you have any questions? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± ¡°Right, Old Sir, this is the first time I am participating in arge auction. Is there anything i should take note of?¡± David asked. Mick did not ask how many times David participated. Since Miss Alba brought David here, this had nothing to do with Mick. ¡°Master David, just as the name suggests, this is an event where they will auction off many goods. The organizer will take out an item and then exin its use and function. If you think. it¡¯s useful to you, you can participate in the bidding. The other guests who need the same thing as you will also bid on it. The person who offers the highest price will get it in the end It¡¯s that easy,¡± Mick exined. ¡°Are there any restrictions? For example, is there a price limit? Or will they check if the bidder has the money?¡± David continued asking. ¡°Master David, you¡¯re hrious. Everyone who receives an invitation to enter the auction is very prestigious andmands respect. It¡¯s impossible for them to bid for an item but have no money to pay. They can¡¯t afford to humiliate themselves like that Even if something like this happens to the youngsters, the forces behind them will still send the money over in time Therefore, there aren¡¯t any restrictions.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying I can keep bidding?¡± David asked, feeling overjoyed. ¡°Master David, Miss Alba brought you here, so I think you have a pretty high status and won¡¯t bid maliciously. The treasures for this auction cost a lot. If you don¡¯t have the money for them, not only will you be humiliated, even Miss Alba will be implicated Also, Treasure Trove had prepared for this auction for many years, so there can¡¯t be any idents,¡± Mick advised quickly. He was worried that David would cause trouble at the auction. If he did not have the money for the items he bid on, it would be troublesome. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The key was that they did not know who David was, so this was an unknown element. ¡®I¡¯ll go ask Miss Albater.¡¯ ¡°I got it. I can bid on whatever I want if I have the money.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Mick pondered for a while but in the end, he did not say anything. He added in his heart, ¡®You¡¯re so young. How much money do you have? ¡®Even if you¡¯re from a big family or you¡¯re a direct descendant from a major force, you will have a limited amount of money, right?¡¯ There would not be a lot of young peopleing torge auctions like this. Instead, it would usually be the person in charge of the force. After all, it involved a lot of money. A lot of the treasures here could improve the force¡¯s overall strength by a lot. Thus, they would need to risk something to bid on them. Even if the young person was a direct descendant or an heir, they usually could not make the decision. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Sir. I will control myself. Miss Fellowes and Treasure Trove trust me, so how could I cause trouble?¡± David said. He could tell why Mick was worried. ¡°Well then, I hope you find something you like at this auction. If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore,¡± Mick bid his farewell. He still needed to go to Miss Alba to confirm David¡¯s identity. ¡°Thank you! Bye!¡± Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 After David watched Mick leave, he stood there for about ten minutes. He noticed no one was entering the auction venue. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s too early!¡¯ After all, there were three more hours before the auction. He did not want to go in initially, but if he entered now, he would be all alone. It was not that David was scared of being lonely, but when the people participating in the auction arrivedter, they would immediately see him and remember him. This was not in line with David¡¯s low-key personality. Thus, he followed Mick¡¯s instructions and left the auction venue to wander on the streets outside. As one of the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters would naturally be the most flourishing and central location at the superrge trade zone. There were always people walking around on the streets. David wandered on the bustling streets, but his mind was on the auction that would start in three hour¡¯s time. This auction was very important to him. His strength would depend on this auction. He did not know how long he would need to wait if he missed it. He randomly found a tavern that looked slightly more high-end and walked in. Wee!¡± Two tall and sweet-looking attendants bowed and weed him. After he entered the tavern, David saw a lot of people drinking, chatting, and boasting loudly on one floor. Soon, a beautiful waitress walked over. Sir, how many of you?¡± Just me. Get me a quiet ce. I don¡¯t like the noise,¡± David answered. Do you have a VIP card?¡± No I¡¯m sorry, Sir. If you don¡¯t have a VIP card, you can only dine at the dining hall on the first floor You will need a different tier of VIP card for every floor,¡± the beautiful waitress exined David thought, ¡®All service industries will use the same tactic indeed. They always have different treatment for different consumers. 1 sdp that on Earth, and it¡¯s also the same here Get me one then, David thought about it and cald Abright,e with me, sir The beautiful waitress brought David to the front deal ¡°Get me the highest one I want to all on the top floor, David cald the highest tier will cost you A few minutester, David spent ten million Star Dors to get a VIP card of the highest fick After that, he left the front desk and headed to the top floor while the beautiful waltresacs stared at him with stars in their eyes This ce was pretty spacious and there were not a lot of people therefore, there were only a few tables that were upied David picked a seat near the window and watched the bustling street below ¡°Sir, what would you like to order?¡± The beautiful waitress who brought David up here asked courteously It had been a while since she met a customer who would throw away money so recklessly When she first saw David, she knew this young tan was not simple Not only was he handsome, but he also had an amazing temperament Based on her years of reading people, she was sure that David was a direct descendant of a major force. Indeed, he did not even bat an eyelid when he spent ten million signing up for a member card A promising young man like him was the target of women like them who were yearning for love Who would not want to go from rags to riches/ ¡°What¡¯s your signature dish and wine? Get me one of each,¡± David answered casually con though he was not in the most to cat, aims he was here, he could not upy a seat for To the one of this tavern needed money to Hun this ce Furthermore, they were located en sin halutting street, an their coat should not be how Morcone, how.could be sign up for a VIP cand loud not spend any money? Excu though Bay Wed money, he how it was shameful to waste resources The beautiful waitress lifted her left hand after she said that A screen appeared and she tapped on it canally with her left hand After she did that, she looked at David and continued, ¡°sh, I¡¯ve ordered them for you Do you want to check the pic No need just being them here,¡± David replied Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. bal,¡± the beautiful waitress left after she said that Alright, please wall, in Enjoy your meal, David watched the bustling stroot the had a question in his heart this entire time Earth was only a level o civilisation, but there were skyscrapers up to a 100 stories high everywhere Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 The Milky Way, a level civilization, and star Kingdom, a level civilization, were much more civilised than Barth but David did not see skyscrapers made out of reinforced concrete All of the buildings were made from metal or strong wood Plus, they would not be too tall For example, David was sitting on the oth floor This was already one of the highest buildings The other buildings would only have 4, 4, or 5 floors The highest would probably be more than to floors David felt as if he had gone back in time on Earth, However, he was brought back by the advanced technology the waitress used when she ordered his food for him He never understood what was going on Topically speaking, the higher the civilization, the more advanced the technology In some cases, the Milky Way and Star Kingdom were indeed much more advanced than Farth However, why was it not the case when it came to buildings? In fact, David did not know that it would take more than ten years to build a building on barth using reinforced concrete. Then after decades, It would slowly decay On the other hand, the building under his feet now wouldst for centuries, or even millennia This was the difference How could reinforced concretepare to the special metal and wood used to build the buildings? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. There was a ten times difference in regard to their lifespan It was not that star Kingdom did not have the skill to build call buildings In reality, they just did not need it Star Kingdom was enormous, so there was a lot of space for people to live Everyone liked to have their own ce and ownnd, so why would they waste so much effort to build tall buildings? Aside from some major forces who would spend a lot of money and materials to build high buildings to show off their status, no one else would do it Not only that, the people realized during their development that the human body was the biggest treasure in the universe. They were almost endless Regardless of how advanced technology was, it was still something external. It would never be able to help humans achieve eternal life. Therefore, humans started researching other things. They slowly shifted their focus from outside the human body to inside the human body In the end, this was what happened. Cultivation was the treasure to open up the human body As long as they reached Eternal Realm and were not affected by any external factors, the human lifespan would reach an epoch, which was 129600 years If they then reached Saint Realm, their lifespan would be unlimited This was something advanced technology could not achieve. Hence, David did not see the technology he imagined when he was in the Milky Way, a level 3 civilization, and Star Kingdom, a level 7 civilization. Instead, they looked as if they had gone back in time. This was the result of humans shifting their research focus as they developed further However, this was the core secret of the human face If David wanted to know more, he would only have the chance when he became a Saint and joined the Saints Association. Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 While David was staring into space, his wine and food were served. When he came back to his senses, he started to eat his food slowly and drank his wine as he continued people-watching. He ced the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits on one side. He wanted to take a sip. However, he was worried that he would not store it correctly and affect its result. In the end, he gave up. After all, it would not do anything to him and would only satisfy his cravings. Celia and the others would reap its benefits when they drank it.. As time went on, the floor David was on started to get more crowded. There were a lot of rich people in the superrge trade zone. Since this ce was not too far from Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters, and the auction was about to start, it was only natural for the rich people to gather here. A lot of the people with invitation cards had probably arrived here a few days ago. As he was eating, David peered at the stairs. He saw five young people, three men and two women, walking in. One of the men and one of the women were wearing the same clothes, so they should be from the same sect. David saw simr clothes in the Iridescent Sect. Meanwhile, the rest of them were dressed luxuriously. It was clear they were from aristocratic families. Anyone who could get on the 9th floor did notck money, so they would not dress poorly. However, those three were dressed extra extravagantly. Aside from that, there were also two old men behind the five. David¡¯s eyesnded on the two old men because they were both beginner Sovereign Rankers. Judging from their clothes, they should be from the same sect as the two young people. They were most probably here for the auction. After ncing at them, David stopped paying attention to them. He continued to eat his food and drink his wine. After the arrival of the two beginner Sovereign Rankers, there were now 10 Sovereign Rankers on the entire 9th floor, including David. There were also two mid-Sovereign Rankers among them. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Treasure Trove¡¯s auction attracted a lot of powerhouses this time. The young people looked around and then sat down at the empty table next to David. After the beautiful waitress took their order, she hurriedly went downstairs. She felt very stressed talking to those people. She would be doomed if she identally insulted them. David only took a few bites of the food on his table before looking out the window and staring into space. He also heard the conversation of the five next to him. From their conversation, David learned that the three luxuriously dressed people came from the same family. Theirst name was Newhouse. Big brother Louie Newhouse, younger brother Dewey Newhouse, and little sister Neva Newhouse. The other man was their cousin, Eamon Lehman. However, he had joined some sect now. As for the remaining woman, she should be from the sect. David did not know her name, but he knew herst name was Dolce. David could tell the two old men were mainly protecting the woman. Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 If this woman could have two beginner Sovereign Rankers protecting her, this woman should have a pretty high status. ¡°Eamon, you finally came out, so you have to stay for a few more days! Let us have the honor to act as hosts for you and Miss Dolce,¡± Louie said. ¡°Yeah, Eamon! Since you¡¯re here, it will make us seem insensible if we don¡¯t make the best. arrangements for you,¡± Dewey added. ¡°Thank you, Louie and Dewey. However, we came out with Angelica this time with a task, so I can¡¯t waste too much time,¡± Eamon answered. ¡°You¡¯re just going to participate in Treasure Trove¡¯s auction, right? We¡¯ll gather after that.¡± ¡°We have to get back to the sect immediately after the auction. I understand your kindness, but let¡¯s do it next time. I¡¯ll definitely find a chance to meet you two in the future.¡± ¡°When is next time? Eamon, we haven¡¯t seen each other in so long, ever since you joined the sect. Who doesn¡¯t know the Three Musketeers¡¯ famous fighting prowess when we¡¯re together? Our fame diminished greatly after you left.¡± ¡°Louie is right. Eamon, why did you join the sect for no reason? See, others have stolen our spotlight!¡± ¡°Alright, stop talking. Do you think Eamon can ignore his proper job? He has dreams and aspirations. How is he like you two? You¡¯re always having fun and you still have the cheek to that you¡¯re famous for your fighting prowess. You spent so much money on escorts, I think you¡¯re only famous for being perverts!¡± Neva said suddenly. ¡°Nev! We don¡¯t like what you just said. How are we ignoring our jobs?¡± ¡°Yeah, Nev! We¡¯re your brothers so how can you talk about us like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± ¡°We¡­¡± ¡°Alright, Louie, Dewey, Nev, please calm down. I just dropped by to see you all. I am in a rush this time and I can¡¯t go against my master. I¡¯lle back to have a good chat with you all next time Ie back,¡± Eamon said after wiping the sweat from his forehead. He could not let them continue talking or else they might expose something. He did not want Angelica to know about his past affairs. He thought those two would change after so many years, but they were still the same. If he knew about this, he would not have contacted them. At this moment, the wine and food were served. The group then changed the topic and chatted while they ate. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Miss Dolce and the two beginner Sovereign Rankers did not speak much the entire time. Neva would interrupt asionally to roast her brothers. Her brothers seemed to be used to it, so they did not care. Every table was speaking softly on the 9th floor except theirs. David was fine with it. Even though their tables were close to each other¡¯s, it did not affect him too much. However, someone did not feel the same way. ¡°Hey, you! Can you lower your f*cking voice? This is a public ce, not somewhere for you to toot your own horn! If you want to do that, go home! No one else can speak whenever you open your mouth. We can only hear your voice,¡± a young man from another table stood up and said. ¡°Damn, who are you? Is my loud voice any of your f*cking business? Do you know who owns this ce? F*ck off if you¡¯re not used to it and stop f*cking whining!¡± Louie stood up and started cursing. The environment he grew up in gave him the habit of being arrogant and despotic. He would curse back at anyone who dared to curse at him. David frowned. ¡®Is this kid an idiot? ¡®Can¡¯t he read the room? ¡®There are so many Sovereign Rankers here on the 9th floor and he¡¯s not even an Eternal. ¡®How did he get the courage to yell at others?¡¯ Coincidentally, there was a mid-Sovereign Ranker at the table that Louie was cursing at. Perhaps this kid was used to being despotic, and now he was going to get into trouble. Meanwhile, David¡¯s table was right between the two sides. Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 The two men¡¯s arguments attracted the attention of everyone on the 9th floor. Everyone was watching with ridicule on their faces. Most of them were invited by Treasure Trove to participate in the auction, so they were pretty prestigious people. They got bored from waiting, so it was pretty interesting to be able to watch something like this. Even though Louie was an idiot and could not read the room, his cousin Eamon still knew how to weigh the pros and cons. After all, he was someone from a sect that had gone through training. Therefore, he quickly stood up and said, ¡°My friend, I¡¯m so sorry. My cousin has always stayed at home, so he¡¯s been spoiled by his family. He¡¯s never seen the outside world so please forgive him if he offended you. I am apologizing on his behalf. Amiability makes you rich. The same goes for the others here. I, Eamon Lehman, will pay for everyone here today so I hope everyone will tolerate us.¡± When Louie heard that, he was unhappy. The Newhouse family was powerful in this superrge trade zone, and they had a close rtionship with Treasure Trove. With Treasure Trove as support, the Newhouse family was like a fish back in the water. Therefore, Louie made this ce his territory. How dare those outsiders yell at him in his territory? How would Louie suffer such a grievance? He yelled unhappily, ¡°Eamon, why are you apologizing to him? He interrupted our conversation so he should be the one apologizing to us! They¡¯re just barking dogs. How dare they act so arrogantly in my territory? How reckless!¡± ¡°Louie Newhouse, shut up!¡± Eamon¡¯s expression changed and he scolded. ¡°Eamon, you¡­¡± Louie just wanted to retort but when he saw how Eamon was looking at him, he swallowed the words back into his stomach. He was weak, and he was used to being arrogant. Therefore, he did not realize what was wrong today. However, he believed that his cousin would not harm him, hence he stopped speaking. Eamon¡¯s junior, Miss Dolce, looked at Louie and frowned with her adorable brows. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Clearly, she was not happy with what Louie did. She thought, ¡®How did this idiot survive until this day? ¡®Eamon even asked me to hang out with a cousin like this. How unfathomable.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re Louie Newhouse, right? Listen here, you¡¯re in big trouble. There are people in the Central Sacred Continent who dares to yell at me and tell me f*ck off, but you¡¯re not one of them,¡± the young man whom Louie yelled at said in a deep voice. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why can¡¯t I yell at you when you have the nerve to yell at me? So what if I yell at you today? What can you do to me?¡± Louie snapped. He could not stand others acting so pretentiously around him. Usually, he was the one doing that, so no one else could do the same with him around. ¡°If I tell you who I am, you might sh*t your pants.¡± ¡°Tch, anyone can toot their own horn. Tell me if you have the balls. If I frown, then I am not at Newhouse!¡± Louie stated indifferently. The Newhouse family had Treasure Trove¡¯s support, so how could he be scared by a name? Moreover, judging from those people, they did not seem like someone from the most powerful force in Star Kingdom. ¡°Really? Listen closely then, my name is¡­¡± When the young man was about to say his name, someone came upstairs and interrupted him. David sensed something and looked over. He saw a man in his thirties walking over. Behind him was an old man. David¡¯s pupils contracted when he saw the old man. ¡®Ate Sovereign Ranker!¡± This old man was ate Sovereign Ranker, and he was on the same level as Celeste. One had to know that Celeste was the elder of the iridescent Sect, so she had a pretty high status. If the old man was on the same level as Celeste, he should also have an extraordinary identity. Of course, the man in front of the old man was even more extraordinary. Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 If he could have ate Sovereign Ranker as his protector, he was surely an heir from a major force. When the two appeared, they suppressed the entire scene. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on them. Even the young man who was about to say his name shut up when he saw them. It was because the two had such strong energy around them. The Sovereign Rankers, including the two mid-Sovereign Rankers on the scene, were looking at the old man with shock in their eyes. They never expected to meet ate Sovereign Ranker here. A powerhouse like this would not have a low status in any force. Furthermore, it was evident that the man walking in front of him had an even higher status. judging from their positions. The two people who came upstairs were Archimedes, the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot. family, and his protector, Bernard. Archimedes was sent by his family to investigate Cornelius¡¯ death. Coincidentally, Treasure Trove was holding their auction, so how would he miss a gathering that would involve most of the powerhouses around here? Archimedes was just passing by on his way to Treasure Trove, but he heard someone arguing upstairs. Therefore, his interest was piqued, and he decided toe upstairs to have a look. He still had time before the auction anyway. After the two came up, they sat at an empty table. Archimedes crossed his legs and said casually, ¡°Go on! Weren¡¯t you guys pretty lively just now? Why did you stop the moment we came in? Just do what you should do. I just came to rest my feet and join in on the fun. Just pretend I¡¯m not here.¡± After a while, no one continued. Eamon had pressed Louie back to his seat forcefully. At the same time, he warned Louie with his eyes to tell him to shut up. Archimedes turned his eyes to the young man who was about to introduce himself. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to introduce yourself just now? Tell me. I¡¯d like to see if I¡¯ll sh*t myself.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My Lord, you¡¯re hrious. I¡¯m nothingpared to you. I will only be humiliating myself if I say it,¡± the young man said respectfully. He was also warned by the mid-Sovereign Ranker in secret to not offend the man. Plus, these two who just showed up were clearly not to be trifled with, and he was not like Louie, a brainless idiot. ¡°How boring.¡± Archimedes shook his head. He wanted to join in on the fun, but unfortunately, the moment he came up, everyone focused on him and indirectly solved the conflict. Archimedes nced at everyone on the 9th floor. There were quite a lot of Sovereign Rankers here, and there were even two mid-Sovereign Rankers. Even though Treasure Trove¡¯s position was starting to shake and was slowly falling behind the other four tradingpanies after the Palmore family¡¯s ambitions started to show, a sleeping lion was stronger than a barking dog. Therefore, they still had a pretty strong summoning power. This auction was Treasure Trove¡¯s first big move after so many years. Perhaps they were trying to raise everyone¡¯s spirits and win back their disappearing clientele. To be honest, Archimedes did not hope the Fellowes would give up so easily to hand over Treasure Trove. If the Palmore family was controlling Treasure Trove, except for Holy Root, who among the three other top five tradingpanies would dare to strive to be the best? This might not be good for Splendor. The best result was the Fellowes family refusing to surrender and fight to the death with the Pamore family. However, this was clearly impossible. Once the Palmore family put their mind to something, the Fellowes family would not be able to resist them. Eventually, they would have to surrender obediently and give away Treasure Trove that had been passed on from their ancestors. If not, what awaited them would be the extermination of their entire family. Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Archimedes¡¯ eyes continued to wander. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ He noticed a figure that was different from the others. Everyone on the 9th floor was staring at him, but this person was eating his food and drinking his wine. Furthermore, this person was looking out the window like he did not care about Archimedes. As the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, Archimedes was always in the spotlight no matter where he went as long as he did not meet those geniuses. Today, he met someone who did not care about him at all, so his interest was piqued. He shifted his gaze to that person. After he saw the person¡¯s face, he was a little shocked. ¡®It¡¯s a kid! ¡®He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s what! ¡®Perhaps he¡¯s a direct descendant from a family and this is the first time he ising out. ¡®He¡¯s never been broken down by society, so he thinks he¡¯s all that and is never bothered by anyone.¡¯ Of course, Archimedes was staring at David. David only nced at Archimedes and Bernard when they first came up. When he saw that Bernard was ate Sovereign Ranker, he was shocked. After that, he stopped paying attention. Archimedes was not weak, and he had the protection of ate Sovereign Ranker, so he was definitely someone from a major force. ¡®But so what? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡®What does that have to do with me? ¡®If they don¡¯t cross me, I don¡¯t cross them.¡¯ Now, he only wanted time to pass quickly so that the auction would start as soon as possible. Archimedes stared at David. At the same time, he attracted the attention of the others. The others were pretty curious about David. David was already here when they arrived. What was even weirder was that most of them would sit together in groups of three to five or even seven to eight. David was the only one sitting alone. He had a wooden long box next to him with something unknown inside. At the same time, there was also a small wine jar on the table. It was not the same as the other wine jars in the tavern. It looked old so no one could tell its age. When everyone on the 9th floor stared at him, David frowned unconsciously. He had a strong perception, so he knew others were staring at him without looking. David was not interested to be the center of attention. ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll go.¡¯ He was not scared of them, and he was also not scared of thete Sovereign Ranker. If he engaged in a fight with thete Sovereign Ranker, he might not lose since he had his mind power and Evil-Splitting Sword, but he truly did not like attention. It would be the same no matter when and where he was. ¡®If I can¡¯t stay here, I¡¯ll wait at Treasure Trove. ¡®It¡¯s almost time anyway.¡¯ When David was about to get up to leave, Archimedes walked in front of him. ¡°My friend, you seem bored by yourself. Why don¡¯t we have a drink?¡± Archimedes asked. He wanted to see who this young man was and how dare he ignore him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am busy. You can drink if you want, but I won¡¯t be drinking with you.¡± David stood up after he said that. He put his sword sheath on his back and reached over to grab his Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits before leaving. Archimedes was stunned for a second. Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Archimedes never thought a kid would reject him when he voluntarily went up to him to be friendly. As the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, Archimedes had never been insulted like this before. So many people were watching as well! If word got out, how would he show his face? Everyone on the 9th floor was shocked by what David said. Even though they did not know who Archimedes was, they knew he was not simple since he had ate Sovereign Ranker as his protector. ¡®How dare that kid do that? ¡®Is he an idiot?¡¯ Before Archimedes could register what was going on, David had grabbed his things to leave. Then, Archimedes reached out to stop David. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not conscientious at all. I am older than you, so I am your senior. Is this how you treat your senior?¡± Archimedes said with a gloomy face.¡± ¡°Bro, I am busy. There are so many people here. Can¡¯t you get them to drink with you?¡± David answered helplessly. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He still had no idea that the person in front of him was the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, and that he was here to investigate Cornelius¡¯ death. If David knew, he would not waste his time spewing nonsense with him. ¡°I want you to drink with me,¡± Archimedes insisted. ¡°I am busy!¡± ¡°Dy it!¡± ¡°No! This matter is crucial to me, so I have to leave now.¡± ¡°You can leave, but you have to leave the wine jar in your arms here. I¡¯ll then go drink with others and let you leave.¡± After Archimedes said that, he stared at the wine jar in David¡¯s arms. He did not know what was inside. However, since David was bringing it everywhere he went and it looked so old, Archimedes figured it must be some good stuff. At the same time, he wanted to test David¡¯s reactions. If David was willing to give it to him, then he would be wrong. If David was unwilling to give it to him, then it might be some good stuff. When David heard that, he understood what was going on. ¡®He¡¯s interested in my Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits. ¡®This guy knows what¡¯s what. ¡®He knows I have good stuff in here.¡¯ If David did not need to give Celia and the others this wine to help them get more chances to enter Eternal Realm, he would not mind sharing it. He already had 30 thousandvish points anyway, so he did not care about other things. However, he needed the wine, so no matter who asked for it, he would not give it to them. ¡°My master gave me this wine, so I can¡¯t give it to you,¡± David rejected without hesitation. ¡°Oh? May I know who¡¯s your master? Can you tell us? Maybe he¡¯s an old friend of the Lightfoot family,¡± Archimedes said nonchntly. Of course, he did not think David¡¯s master was an old friend of his family. Instead, he was indirectly trying to expose his own identity. The Lightfoot family¡¯s status was at the top of the ranks in the Central Sacred Continent. When everyone heard of that name, they were startled. Indeed, when Archimedes said that, everyone¡¯s jaw dropped. Sounds of discussions filled the room immediately. ¡°He¡¯s from the Lightfoot family, so it¡¯s no wonder he looks so outstanding. The Lightfoot family¡¯s reputation is fully justified indeed.¡± ¡°Yeah! This one should be Master Archimedes, the first-in-line heir of the family.¡± ¡°The Lightfoot family is the true controller of Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent. As the first-in-line heir of the family, Master Archimedes is indeed handsome and loaded not just in name.¡± ¡°Right? But I heard something happened to the family recently, have you heard?¡± ¡°I know some of it. Gossip says that Cornelius, the second-in-line heir of the family, died mysteriously. Everyone at the West End is so anxious. If they can¡¯t find the murderer soon, the repercussions might spread all over the Central Sacred Continent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious, is it?¡± ¡°Not that serious? Don¡¯t underestimate the Lightfoot family¡¯s strength!¡± Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 The sound of the discussions caused David¡¯s heart to turn cold. ¡®Archimedes? ¡®The first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family? ¡®Didn¡¯t Cornelius, whom I just killed, call himself the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family?¡¯ After connecting the dots, David finally realized who the person in front of him was. He and Cornelius, whom he just killed, were from the same family, which was the Lightfoot family. ¡®What a small world. ¡®I just killed the second-in-line heir and now, I ran into the first-in-line heir. ¡®It seems that he doesn¡¯t want me to leave either. ¡°They¡¯re indeed from the family. They¡¯re both so overbearing.¡¯ When David thought about how Archimedes came to him the moment he arrived, his heart shook slightly. ¡®Did Cornelius¡¯ murdere to light and now he¡¯s here to seek revenge?¡¯ After thinking about it, this possibility was small, If the Lightfoot family knew David was Cornelius¡¯ murderer and could even find out where the murder happened, they would not just send two people over. One of them was even the first-in-line heir of the family. ¡®Are they not worried that I will also kill Archimedes?¡¯ ¡®At the end of the day, I killed the two beginner Sovereign Rankers around Cornelius. ¡®How would the Lightfoot family guarantee that ate Sovereign Ranker could kill me? ¡®Clearly, this was unreasonable. ¡®If the Lightfoot family already confirmed who the murderer was, they would gather a lot of power and suppress him with everything they have. This the only way a big family would react. ¡°They will avenge Cornelius and at the same time, show their family¡¯s power to intimidate others. ¡®So, Archimedes being here is just a coincidence. ¡®He is not here to seek revenge.¡¯ When David thought of this, he let out a sigh of relief on the inside. He was not worried that the Lightfoot family would know he killed Cornelius. Since he killed Cornelius, David was prepared to be the Lightfoot family¡¯s enemy. He was worried that he would be found out at this critical moment. David might not defeat the oldte Sovereign Ranker next to Archimedes, but he would not be scared. However, if they started fighting, David would surely miss the auction that he pinned all his hopes on and had prepared for a very long time. If he missed the auction, he would not be able to spend money to getvish points. If that happened, David would not be able to raise his strength for the time being. He could not ept this no matter what. Furthermore, the Lightfoot family would also chase and kill him. David was just a mid-Sovereign Ranker now, so even with the help of his mind power and Evil- Splitting Sword, it would not be enough to defeat a peak Sovereign Ranker or even a partial Saint. Even if the Lightfoot family did not have Saints, David might not be able to escape the Central Sacred Continent unharmed. Therefore, the auction was very important to David. If nothing happened, David would be a partial Saint after the auction. At that time, David would have the power to exterminate the entire Lightfoot family if the Saints did not show up. Plus, Saints would not show up casually. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As long as David did not show that he had the power to crush everyone below Saint Realm, the Lightfoot family would not ask their Saint Realm grandmasters toe out. If not, it would be making a fuss out of nothing, and also show how weak the Lightfoot family was. Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 That way, David could fight or retreat depending on the situation and continue to deal with the Lightfoot family slowly. The more he dyed, the greater his advantage. Countless thoughts shed across David¡¯s mind to calm him down. He should try his best not to have any conflicts with Archimedes now. He should think of a way to leave and then decide after participating in the auction safely. After the discussion around him died down, David said, ¡°My master and I have been living in seclusion this entire time, and I was only let out recently. Hence, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll know your family.¡± ¡°In seclusion? Where?¡± Archimedes asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is the secret between me and my master. I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Is it a secret or are you looking down on my family and me?¡± ¡°Whatever! I have to go, so please get out of the way.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Archimedes said mockingly. ¡®What do you want? Is everyone from big families like you? Do you all like to make something out of nothing?¡± David started to get mad. He did not want to have any conflict with Archimedes in case it would affect the auctionter. However, he could not stop the other party from causing trouble for him. If he kept retreating, it would make the other party continue to push. Their harsh quarrel caused the onlookers around them to show excited expressions on their faces. Everyone loved drama. It would be better if this escted and it would be best if they could fight, so everyone would have something interesting to watch. A Lightfoot family member¡¯s argument was more interesting than the argument just now. They were not on the same level at all. At this moment, Eamon let out a huge sigh of relief. He joined the Heavenly Sect for so many years and he thought his cousins might have grown. However, they were more arrogant than before. The main thing was that they were stupid and did not know how to read the room. If Archimedes did note in time and stopped the argument from escting, both sides would suffer once a fight broke out. ¡®How should I exin to Master if they identally hurt Angelica?¡¯ Eamon swore that he would not contact those two idiots the next time he came here. If not, they would be the death of him. Archimedes was utterly insulted by what David said. He was the first in line heir of the family, so how dare a punk speak to him like that? Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Plus, so many people were staring. ¡°Brat, I told you that you can leave, but you have to leave the wine jar and the wooden box on your back here. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about stepping out of this ce. This is the Central Sacred Continent, not the old growth forest where you lived in seclusion. No one can leave safely after offending me.¡± The first time Archimedesid eyes on David, he felt that this kid was special. Everyone was focused on him, but David was focusing on his food. Plus, after Archimedes got close to him, he inexplicably felt a very disgusting energy from this kid. He smelled like blood. This was a disgust that came from the deepest part of his heart, making Archimedes want to kill David on the stop. It was as if he could only stop the disgust that way. If there were not so many people here, Archimedes might not be able to hold back from killing David. In reality, this was because David had the blood of a Lightfoot direct descendant on his hands. If the Saint Realm grandmasters of the Lightfoot family were in front of David and not Archimedes, they could tell at one nce that David had killed a direct descendant. When someone from a family became a Saint, their blood vessels would undergo some changes. Anyone who killed a direct descendant in this kind of family would have a faint smell of blood on them. It would only disappear as time went on. However, only people from the same family could sense the blood, and they had to get close to the murderer to do so. For Saints, they could sense it even at a distance, The stronger they were, the stronger they would sense it. Archimedes and Cornelius were direct descendants of the Lightfoot family. Thus, Archimedes had this feeling when around David because thetter had killed Cornelius not long ago. However, Archimedes was still young, so he did not know the reason for this. On the other hand, Bernard, who was standing next to him, could not feel anything because he was just a coteral rtive of the family. Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 David had no idea that he had almost exposed himself for killing Cornelius. Other people could not detect the smell of blood. Archimedes¡¯ extremely overbearing words made David understand that he was here to cause trouble. Even if David backed down, Archimedes would not leave him alone. Furthermore, David would never hand over the Evil-Splitting Sword and the Exquisite Wine of This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hundred Flowers and Fruits. David would not hand those things over even if he had to expose his strength and fight the oldte Sovereign Ranker. ¡°Get out of the way,¡± David said in a deep voice. He was not in the mood to spout nonsense with the other party. Archimedes ignored what David said. He continued to stand in front of David to stop him from leaving. Time passed slowly and the atmosphere became tenser. The onlookers around them all had excited looks on their faces. ¡°They¡¯re finally going to fight.¡± At the same time, they muttered in their hearts, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t be such a coward, f*ck him up!¡± So what if they were from the Lightfoot family? No matter how exceptional they were, someone still murdered their second-in-line heir, Cornelius, and yet the murderer was still nowhere to be found. Someone should challenge the awe-inspiring authority of these big families so that they stopped strutting around all the time like they owned the ce. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t get out of the way?¡± David asked again. At this moment, he was on the brink of flying into a rage. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Archimedes asked casually. He was not bothered by what David said at all. David lifted his right leg and took a step forward. When his footnded on the ground, a burst. of energy emanated from his body. Boom! A beginner Sovereign Rank energy spread across the room with David as the center. The entire 9th floor of the tavern shook like it was in the center of a storm. If David did not stop it in time, the ce would have copsed. Archimedes was only a partial Sovereign Ranker and David was targeting him. Therefore, under his intense energy, he was like a tiny boat in the middle of the ocean that would be devoured by the waves at any second. Stomp stomp stomp! Archimedes was forced to back away. He finally stopped when Bernard came back to his senses and grabbed him quickly. If Bernard did not act in time, Archimedes might have been blown out of the 9th floor by David¡¯s energy, As for the other Sovereign Rankers, they quickly acted after David showed his strength to protect the people around them. After David pushed Archimedes away, he continued to walk forward as there were no more obstacles in front of him. David reached the staircase, by which point the 9th floor calmed down again. ¡°Uncle Bernard, get him. I want to crush his bones!¡± Archimedes yelled angrily. At this moment, his face had simultaneously turned pale and dark. He was clearly fuming. He would never imagine someone who looked so young to have such great strength. The energy he showed was at Sovereign Rank. One had to know that a first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family like him was just a partial Sovereign Ranker. Even though he was not far from Sovereign Rank, he was still not there yet. How old was this punk in front of him? Archimedes did not have time to care about all this. Even if this kid had a Saint as his master, he still needed him to pay the price. The Lightfoot family had Saints too. In addition, the Ginger family was supporting the Lightfoot family! That was the strongest family among the six top forces. Meanwhile, Bernard had already acted right after Archimedes said that. As Cornelius¡¯s protector who had been with him for many years, Bernard knew his master¡¯s temper. Now that he had suffered such a huge grievance, he would never let that kid Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Bernard quickly approached David to take him down before handing him to Archimedes. To him, David was just a beginner Sovereign Ranker. Even if he was very talented, he still had not developed. Perhaps he would have a promising future if he were given more time. Unfortunately, he would not have the chance. A beginner Sovereign Ranker could not escape the hands of ate Sovereign Ranker. Would a dead genius still be considered a genius? David was about to go downstairs but Bernard was approaching him from behind. David did not need to look to know that it was the oldter Sovereign Ranker who was attacking him. Normally, David would not mind fighting thete Sovereign Ranker without any restraints to test the limit of his strength. However, he could not do that today as David did not want any idents to happen. This auction was too important for him. Thus, he had to be quick. David did not turn around and immediately took out his Evil-Splitting Sword from his back. Dense piercing energy shot out of the cracks of the sheath. Some of them were used to block Bernard while the rest turned around and went straight for Archimedes. If David wanted to dy this old man, the best way was to attack Archimedes directly. Bernard could sense the energying from the sword. What shocked him was the sharpness of the energy- Ate Sovereign Ranker like him could even feel pain on his skin in front of this energy. He could not let the energy touch his body. Bernard waved his hand and stopped the sword¡¯s energy froming at him with his own strength. ¡°Thank God!¡¯ Even though the energy was piercing, the caster was not very powerful. Otherwise, it would be very dangerous. Just as Bernard was letting out a sigh of relief, he was suddenly shocked. ¡®Oh no! Master Archi is in danger! ¡®If the energy touched Master Archi, the consequences would be too horrifying to imagine!! Bernard shivered and did not have time to care about David. His body disappeared from where he stood before reappearing next to Archimedes. At this moment, Archimedes was scared stupid. Countless amounts of piercing energy was surrounding him. He could sense the threat of death from the energy. It was no joke, and he was truly the danger of death. The Evil-Splitting Sword could sh through everything under the sky, so how could it be a joke? Even if it shed a Saint, it would also easily split open a Saint¡¯s body. Archimedes was standing on this ground nkly. His body shook violently and there was a puddle under his feet. He had been living for so many years and this was the first time he was so close to death. He wet himself from fear. Bernard came to his master and stomped his foot. His own energy spread and repelled the sword¡¯s energy around them. After the energy from the Evil-Splitting Sword lost David¡¯s guidance, they disappeared into thin air. The danger of death also disappeared along with the sword¡¯s energy. Archimedes soon slowly came back to reality. His eyes shifted immediately to David, who was at the stairs. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, David was long gone. ¡°Uncle Bernard, where is that kid?¡± Archimedes asked, a dark expression on his face. ¡°Master Archi, he left,¡± Bernard answered. When he came back to save Archimedes, Bernard already sensed that David had left.. He did not have time to stop David at that moment. David was attacking Archimedes to dy Bernard so that he could get away. He did not truly want to attack Archimedes. If not, Archimedes would have been severely injured even if he survived. Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 ¡®Hmm? ¡°What is that smell? ¡®It stinks!¡¯ Archimedes suddenly smelled the pungent smell of urine and quickly pinched his nose. Then, he looked around to find the source of the smell. Finally, when he looked down, he saw the puddle under his feet. ¡®Is this¡­ mine?¡± Then, he lifted his head to see everyone¡¯s shocked faces. Archimedes¡¯ face turned white. He was the first ¨C in-line heir of the Lightfoot family and the future head of the family. However, he wet his pants after being scared by a random unknown brat in front of so many people. At this moment, the grievance and anger in Archimedes¡¯ heart shot straight to his head. His eyes were red, and he almost passed out after he stumbled. He could not ept this. Once word of this got out, how would he still have the face to be the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family? How would his family view him? How would the outsiders view him? This would not only bring shame upon himself, this would also bring shame upon the entire Lightfoot family. Even if he became the head of the family in the future or even a Sacred Saint, the fact that he wet his pants would never be erased. This would follow him forever and be the biggest shame of his life. ¡°What should I do?¡± Archimedes wondered frantically. If word about this got out, his life would be over. ¡®No! I can¡¯t let this happen.¡± Archimedes wanted to kill everyone at the scene and leave no one behind. That way, none of what happened today would get out. However, he dismissed this idea after a second. It was not that Archimedes had a guilty conscience and could not do it. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, Bernard was only ate Sovereign Ranker, so it was impossible for him to kill so many beginner Sovereign Rankers and the two mid-Sovereign Rankers at the scene silently. Moreover, this ce was so close to Treasure Trove. If Treasure Trove was rmed, news of him wetting his pants would be known all over the Central Sacred Continent tomorrow. Then, it would also spread across Star Kingdom. If that happened, there would be no turning back. He would be thetest piece of gossip in town. Archimedes would never let this happen. David only used a very short time to force Archimedes to back away, release the energy of his Evil- Splitting Sword, and get away. Now, everyone on the 9th floor was still in shock. The young man they thought was the most insignificant and weak not only escaped from the hands of thete Sovereign Ranker from the Lightfoot family, he even scared the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family into wetting his pants. He had challenged the worldview of everyone at the scene. The Lightfoot family was such a big family. They were top-ranked even in Star Kingdom, let alone in the Central Sacred Continent. However, their first-in-line heir and the future head was so cowardly. He would be aughing stock if word about this got out. At the same time, everyone wasmenting about how strong David was Even if the sword¡¯s energy did not target them, they could still feel how dangerous it was. If it could scare the first-in-line heir of a big family into wetting his pants, it was surely not that simple. Some of the young women at the scene watched nkly as David left. They felt remorseful! If they knew how strong David was, they would have gone up and flirted with him. However, he was gone now, and they did not even get his name, let alone his contact details. Where would they go find him? What a pity. Angelica Dolce, Eamon¡¯s junior who was sitting next to him, stared at the stairs. A look of excitement in her eyes. She muttered inside her heart, ¡®This person is so handsome and so powerful. I want to get to know him and be his friend.¡± At this moment, David was already long gone. Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Since he was in a hurry to escape, he did not pay attention to what happened behind him. If that oldte Sovereign Ranker started pestering him, he would have no choice but to fight. David would increase his strength after the auction. If Archimedes dared to annoy him anymore, David would not mind killing him. In any case, he had already killed the second-in-line heir, Cornelius, and he would never return to good terms with the Lightfoot family, so it would be fine if he killed another one. David looked at the time and saw that there was still an hour left. David did not want to find another ce to wait in case something happened again. Thus, he walked straight to Treasure Trove¡¯s auction venue. This auction was Treasure Trove¡¯s big event. Its purpose was to get back some of its old clients. Since they used a lot of time to prepare for it, they invited a lot of guests, made it extrarge, and prepared a lot of their precious treasures. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Treasure Trove had put in a lot of effort into this. They had to get back their previous reputation. When David arrived, people were entering the venue with their invitations. Since people were entering the ce, why should he hesitate? With that, he walked toward the entrance. When he got there, a guard stopped him. ¡°Sir, please show us your invitation card.¡± David handed over the invitation card Mick gave him. After the guard looked at it and made sure there was no problem, he returned David the card and said courteously, ¡°Please go in, Sir.¡± At the same time, he made a gesture. After taking back the card, David strode into the venue to wait for the auction to start. On the other side, Archimedes noticed he was the one who left the pungent liquid. Eventually, he realized he had been so scared just now he wet his pants. He could not ept the reality. He wanted to kill everyone at the scene, but he could not. Thus, he could only spit through gritted teeth, ¡°If anyone here dares to say a word about what happened here, they will suffer the endless pursuit of my family until their entire bloodline is exterminated.¡± Bernard then released histe Sovereign Rank energy to intimidate everyone at the scene. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Archimedes, we will never speak a word of what happened today.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± ¡°Me too. I didn¡¯t even see Master Archimedes today.¡± Everyone said. If word about what happened today got out, it would be earth-shattering news. However, they did not dare to do so. How would they still survive on the Central Sacred Continent if they offended the Lightfoot family? When Archimedes came up, he was the most dazzling man at the scene. The young women on the 9th floor were all casting curious looks at him. After they realized who Archimedes was, their curiosity turned to admiration. Now, they only viewed him with disgust and disdain. He was the first-in-line heir of a big family, and also a future head of the family, but he wet his pants after being scared by an unknown kid. No matter how noble he was, he could never reverse that fact anymore. Someone like this would never get their acknowledgment. Even if they did not dare to say anything and not dare to pinch their nose because of Archimedes¡¯ tyrannical abuse and pressure, they already felt contemptuous toward him. On the contrary, they grew even fonder of David. That kid was not only handsome, but he was also so powerful that it was scary. David was not scared after Archimedes told the room he was the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family. At the same time, he even managed to leave unscathed after ate Sovereign Ranker took action, then scared Archimedes into wetting his pants. Not everyone could pull off such a feat. Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Everyone on the 9th floor wanted to leave as soon as possible. This was because the puddle Archimedes left was too pungent. No one dared to cover their nose, so they could only endure the stench. They were worried that they would provoke Archimedes and get themselves killed. If someone from the Lightfoot family killed them, they would never be able to appeal for justice. Their families would not do that for them at the risk of annihtion. Hence, no one dared to do anything before Archimedes spoke. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The 9th floor became eerily quiet. One could even hear a pin drop. After a while, Archimedes said, ¡°I hope you will do as you said. If not, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t notice if you pull some dirty tricks behind my back. I will look all of you here and if word about this gets out, I will let you know that my family didn¡¯t exaggerate our ability. You should know one thing. What happened today does not just concern this, this concerns my entire family. You should know how serious it will be if word gets out.¡± After he said that, Archimedes looked at everyone as if he wanted to remember their faces. The ones whom he looked at lowered their heads unconsciously, not daring to look into his eyes. Then, Archimedes said, ¡°Uncle Bernard, let¡¯s go.¡± Soon, he left one step ahead of Bernard while Bernard followed closely behind. After Archimedes left the 9th floor, everyone let out sighs of relief. It was pretty stressful to be around the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family and ate Sovereign Ranker. Everyone knew that if there had been less of them around, or they did not have as many Sovereign Rankers, things would have ended badly today. Archimedes had already shown his intention to kill, and he would have wanted to kill everyone in the room to prevent any news of this getting out. However, he soon realized he could not do so, which is why he gave up that thought. If he had one morete Sovereign Ranker with him, he would have spared no one. Soon, one of the mid-Sovereign Rankers stood up and said, ¡°Everyone, we all know what kind of family the Lightfoot family is. Not only do they control Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies and have countless wealth, but they also have a behemoth like the Ginger family backing them. Therefore, we can¡¯t afford to offend them. So please, keep what happened today a secret. If not, everyone will be in trouble. Don¡¯t implicate others if any of you want to court death.¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! Master Archimedes is the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, and he will be the future head of the family, so he can represent the Lightfoot family. Plus, Cornelius, the second-in-line heir, died mysteriously recently and they haven¡¯t found the murderer yet. The Lightfoot family doesn¡¯t have a ce to vent their anger, so if anyone provokes them now, they will surely be crushed to pieces and their family will also be implicated. So please watch your mouths,¡± a beginner Sovereign Ranker added. ¡°This is rted to your lives, and you¡¯re not fools. Therefore, I believe you all know what to do. Keep what happened today a secret and don¡¯t tell anyone no matter how close your rtionship is to them. Once it¡¯s exposed and the Lightfoot family is enraged, no one can bear the consequences,¡± another mid-Sovereign Ranker also said. This person was the elder of the young man who fought with Louie just now. Since the two mid-Sovereign Rankers had spoken, everyone chimed in to promise that they would not say one word of what happened. After everyone made the promise, they left. This guaranteed that no one would talk about what happened today. After all, this concerned they and their families¡¯ lives. They could not afford to offend the Lightfoot family. At this moment, Angelica stood up suddenly and said, ¡°Everyone, I have something to say but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate.¡± ¡°Just say what you want to say, sweetheart.¡± ¡°I think all of us here are on the same boat, so no one will be safe if something happens. I think we should get each other¡¯s contact details. If something happens, it¡¯ll be easier tomunicate and get in touch, or we can also warn each other in advance. What do you all think?¡± Angelica asked. Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Her words reminded most of the people at the scene, especially the Sovereign Rankers. They were all in a hurry to leave this ce, so they never thought about that. Why could they leave this ce alive? It was not because Archimedes was kind. Rather, it was because he was not strong enough. Would Archimedes kill everyone here silently after he went back to his family and got enough power? Dead men tell no tales. It was not only possible that Archimedes would do that, but the chances of him doing so was very high. If everyone left without sharing their contact details, it would be easy for Archimedes to kill them in secret. It would not be the same if they had each other¡¯s contacts. Once Archimedes did something, they could contact each other and then let the word out. If Archimedes knew about this, he would surely not dare to do anything for the sake of his and his family¡¯s reputation. This was the best way to stop Archimedes. Angelica¡¯s words helped everyone here greatly. Of course, she was also helping herself. ¡®Sweetheart, what¡¯s your name? Where did youe from?¡± One of the old mid-Sovereign Rankers asked. ¡°Old Sir, my name is Angelica Dolce and I¡¯m from the Heavenly Sect,¡± Angelica answered. ¡°The Heavenly Sect? You mean the one from West Sand Gxy?¡± The old man pondered and asked. ¡°Yes! Do you know about the Heavenly Sect?¡± ¡°Of course! I passed by that ce and heard about you people.¡± ¡°If you pass by West Sand next time, you have to go visit the Heavenly Sect,¡± Angelica invited. ¡°Since you¡¯ve invited me, I will surely go if I have time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal then!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°Miss Angelica, I will also go visit the Heavenly Sect if I have the chance. Will you wee me?¡± A burly middle-aged beginner Sovereign Rank asked. ¡°Of course! Please drop by!¡± Angelica giggled and answered. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a deal. I will surely go visit the Heavenly Sect. I want to see what family raised such a sweet little girl like you,¡± the burly man guffawed. Aside from the people who argued with Louie just now, everyone else stated that they wanted. to go visit the Heavenly Sect if they had the chance. Angelica immediately became everyone¡¯s favorite.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. What she said just now was too useful to everyone. It was no exaggeration to say that it might have saved everyone¡¯s life. This made everyone more fond of her. The two old beginner Sovereign Rankers raised their thumbs at Angelica. After exchanging some pleasantries and their contacts, everyone left. As for why they did so, everyone was keenly aware Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Archimedes was waiting for Bernard in a secluded corner not far away from the tavern. They did not go far after they left. Instead, Archimedes sent Bernard back to snoop around to see what the people would say. Archimedes did indeed n to kill them one by one after this. He would never rest assured if they did not die. It did not matter how high his achievements were or how powerful he became. Everyone who saw him wet his pants was like nails bolted into Archimedes¡¯ heart. He would not be able to eat or sleep without worries. He could only do whatever he wanted to do without worries after he got rid of all those nails. However, the pretext was that he could not let those guys leak what happened today before. they died. He had to make sure they kept their mouths shut and then slowly got rid of them. Bernard was ate Sovereign Ranker, so no one would notice if he went back quietly. Even the two mid-Sovereign Rankers did not notice. Even though they were only a small rank below Bernard, Bernard had mind power while their mind powers were still at the nurturing stage. Both parties¡¯ perception was also miles apart. Archimedes did not wait long before Bernard came back. ¡°How is it, Uncle Bernard? What did they say?¡± Archimedes asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Archi. The family is powerful, so we¡¯re still very intimidating. After we left, they all said they won¡¯t speak a word of what happened today and they would keep this a secret forever,¡± Bernard answered. ¡°That¡¯s good. This is just as I expected. They will never dare to expose this even if I give them. all the courage in the world. If not, I will wipe out their entire bloodline,¡± Archimedes nodded. and answered. He was happy with this result. He remembered the faces of everyone at the scene. Now, he would wait until he went back to use his family¡¯s hugework to find out everyone¡¯s identity. Then, he would make them disappear from this world in secret. ¡°But Master Archi, something happened before they left,¡± Bernard continued. ¡°What is it?¡± Archimedes asked quickly. For some reason, he had a bad feeling. What Uncle Bernard saidter might affect his next n. ¡°Everyone promised they wouldn¡¯t say anything about what happened today, but when they were about to leave, a girl named Angelica Dolce asked them all to exchange contact information so she could contact them. Everyone agreed and they left only after exchanging contacts.¡± ¡°What? Those scumbags exchanged contacts?¡± Archimedes questioned angrily. ¡°Yes. They wouldn¡¯t do that at first, but it¡¯s all because of that Angelica brat that they did it in the end,¡± Bernard answered. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He had been with Archimedes for so long and he could say that he raised Archimedes. Therefore, he knew Archimedes very well. He would surely want to kill all witnesses so that he could rest assured. Even if everyone died, Bernard had a feeling that one day in the future, Master Archi would. also kill him once his strength surpassed him. After all, Bernard was also one of the witnesses. In Bernard¡¯s opinion, Archimedes was a very selfish and ruthless person. He had the potential to be a formidable hero, but he was not a good master. Of course, this was only Bernard¡¯s opinion, and it was not absolute. For now, Archimedes still respected him. ¡°This is all Angelica Dolce¡¯s fault?¡± Archimedes asked with gritted teeth. ¡°Yes. If it weren¡¯t for her, they wouldn¡¯t have exchanged contacts,¡± Bernard answered affirmatively, Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 ¡°Do you know who Angelica Dolce is?¡± ¡°She¡¯s from the Heavenly Sect from West Sand, and I think she has a pretty high status in her sect.¡± ¡®Angelica Dolce of the Heavenly Sect!¡± Archimedes remembered those names, At the same time, he was even more enraged. He might have to change his n. He wanted to kill those people one by one, but it seemed that his n would not work now. If someone got wind of this and spread the news, he would be at a disadvantage. He should get rid of all of them in one go so that he could keep the secret. It seemed that he needed to go back and n this well. If he needed so many people to disappear at once, including nearly ten beginner Sovereign Rankers and two mid-Sovereign Rankers, he might have to mobilize his family¡¯s hidden power. ¡°Uncle Bernard, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go to Treasure Trove¡¯s auction.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Archi.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The two left the corner one after another and headed to the auction venue. David sat on his seat and waited for the auction to start silently. Every invitation card was printed with a seat number. One had to register after they entered the auction. Then, they would sit ording to their seat numbers. At this moment, David disguised himself slightly so that people would not recognize him. It would be very troublesome if Archimedes saw himter. As long as he managed to get through this auction, he would not be scared of Archimedes and thete Sovereign Ranker next to him anymore. The guests started arriving one after another before sitting down in their designated seats. The auction would start in half an hour, but two-thirds of the seats were already filled. David¡¯s seat was not too good or too bad, being right in the middle. He was now surrounded, but since the seats were some distance apart and every seat had its own independent space, so it was not very crowded. Half an hour passed by quickly. Everyone with an invitation card had arrived. It had been so long since Treasure Trove did something as big as this. ording to sources, they had also taken out a lot of their precious treasures as well. There would be all kinds of treasures of heaven and earth as well as Soulbound Weapons for sale Therefore, no one would miss this. Furthermore, Treasure Trove was one of the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, so the guests would show some respect for this event. Archimedes and Bernard arrived at the auction as well. However, their seats were in front. The invitation card Archimedes got was sent to the person in charge of West End¡¯s Splendor. When the time arrived, an old man with white hair and a ruddyplexion walked onto the stage. It was the head of Treasure Trove, Valerio Fellowes. One could tell how important this auction was to Treasure Trove. Even the head was here. Nothing like this had happened in the past. At most, the deputy head would show up to say a few words. Valerio was very famous throughout the entire Central Sacred Continent. Not only because he was the core of the Fellowes family and the head of Treasure Trove, but it was also because he was a partial Saint. Chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 ¡°Is that the head of Treasure Trove, Valerio?¡± ¡°That¡¯s him! I had the honor of meeting him once. That¡¯s Mr. Valerio!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him toe in person. It seems that Treasure Trove values this auction a lot. They will surely sacrifice a lot and take out a lot of their treasures to make it a sess.¡± ¡°Of course! I expected that. Since Treasure Trove nned this auction for so long, I¡¯m sure they will do something big. From the looks of it now, I¡¯m right.¡± ¡°I will get myself a Soulbound Weapon to increase mybat power even if I go bankrupt today.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want a Soulbound Weapon. I only want a treasure of heaven and earth that can help me break through. I wonder if I will have the chance to get one.¡± ¡°Are you nning to break through soon, my friend?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have a feeling I¡¯m not far off now.¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± The scene was in an uproar when Valerio went on stage. They were all shocked by his presence. It was just an auction, but they summoned the head of Treasure Trove and a partial Saint. This shocked a lot of people at the scene. David looked at Valerio on stage and narrowed his eyes. This man was very powerful and David was not his opponent. With just one nce, he knew he could not defeat this person on stage. Even if he used all of his power along with his mind power and Evil-Splitting Sword. He estimated that if he started a fight with the man on stage, he would not be able to escape. Dadvi felt an energy in this man that was suppressing him. David also felt this energy from Nek. ¡®Is that a Saint?¡¯ However, David figured that was not the case. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. This was because the energying from the person on stage was much lower than Nek¡¯s. If he were topare the two, it would be likeparing a river and an ocean. Nek was a Pre-Saint who had just broke through Saint Realm. So, this person might not be a Saint He could only be a partial Saint. Was the energy emanating from him the so-called Saint Power? David did not know much about Saint Power. He only knew this was a power he would get after he became a partial Saint. Anyone with Saint Power would have a natural suppression toward anyone without Saint Power. It was just like when a tiger, the king of the jungle, met a monkey. Their lives were not on the same level. After Valerio went on stage, he put up his hands to tell everyone to keep quiet. The noisy scene immediately plunged into silence. This was the deterrence of a partial Saint. Even Archimedes, the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, did not dare to disrespect Valerio, the head of the Treasure Trove and a partial Saint. ¡°Greetings, my distinguished guests. I am Valerio Fellowes, the head of Treasure Trove. I believe a lot of you know me. Wee to the auction. ¡°In recent years, the outside world had heard a lot of detrimental rumors about Treasure Trove, causing our reputation to plummet. A lot of our old clients did not want to get affected, so they chose to stop working with us. We can understand all that, but today, I will tell you all that those rumors are fake and baseless. ¡°Treasure Trove will show our sincerity during the auction this time. I hope everyone can get the item they desire and start trusting us again¡­¡± Valerio said a lot of things. David felt this was the same as when he was on campus on Earth. The chancellor would ramble on for ages during assemblies. He would also go on and on forever. How would David be in the mood to listen to those? Chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 ¡®Start the auction now!¡¯ A few minutester¡­ N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°I¡¯ve said too much today, so please forgive me. I know you can¡¯t wait, so let¡¯s start the auction now!¡± Valerio got off the stage after his speech. Then, a veiled woman walked on stage. Even though her face was obscured, she had curves in all the right ces. She was tall and had an amazing figure. David was stunned. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Miss Alba Fellowes? ¡®No wonder there¡¯s been no news from her recently. ¡®It seems that she was busy preparing for the auction.¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Alba Fellowes and I¡¯ll be hosting the auction today. I hope you all can get the item you desire.¡± After Alba said that, everyone started talking again. ¡°Damn, isn¡¯t that Miss Alba Fellowes, the one with the looks and the skills? Why is she wearing a veil? I remember that she didn¡¯t wear one before.¡± ¡°I know about this. I heard after she got engaged to her fianc¨¦, her fianc¨¦¡¯s family requested her to wear one because she¡¯s too beautiful.¡± ¡°Miss Fellowes is engaged? When? Why haven¡¯t I heard about it? Who¡¯s her fianc¨¦? How dare he ask Miss Fellowes to put on a veil? He¡¯s stripping us from our right to appreciate the view!¡± ¡°So what if you find out his identity? Will you have the guts to fight back? You will wet your pants if I tell you who her fianc¨¦ is.¡± Archimedes heard thest sentence. His face turned pale and dark simultaneously. He looked so malevolent that it was scary. ¡®Wet his pants?¡¯ Not long ago, he just wet his pants because of an unknown brat. When Archimedes heard that, he felt as if those people were mocking him. However, there were so many people at the scene that he could not do anything. ¡°I¡¯ll wet my pants? You must be joking. I¡¯m not scared of you.¡± ¡°Listen closely then. Miss Fellowes¡¯ fianc¨¦ is Mr. Anders Palmore from the Palmore family. At the same time, he¡¯s also the first in line heir of the Palmore family and the future head of the family. How¡¯s that? Is he prestigious enough?¡± ¡°M-Mr. Anders P-Palmore?¡± The guy who looked disdainful just now was shaking from fear after hearing that name. The Palmor family was one of the six top forces of Star Kingdom. Who did not know or had not heard of him? The first-in-line heir of a force like this would have a high status. He was possibly even among the top- ranked in Star Kingdom. When Archimedes heard Anders¡¯ name, he would be lying if he said he was not jealous. Even though his status was not low, he was still miles apart from Anders. To put it bluntly, if he told everyone at the tavern he was Anders, they would not be shocked. Instead, they would be shivering from fright like that person just now. Moreover, that kid would not dare to attack him. When could he be like Anders? When could he suppress everyone with just his name? This was Archimedes¡¯ ultimate goal. ¡°Settle down, everyone. Now, we will start the auction. First, we¡¯ll ask the staff of Treasure Trove to take out the first treasure.¡± After Alba said that, a beautiful woman in a red dress walked on the stage with a wooden tray. There was a red cloth covering the tray. The thing under the cloth must be the first item today. After the woman walked to Alba¡¯s side, she stood there quietly. Chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 The beautiful woman went to the stage with a wooden tray and stood there silently. After that, Alba started introducing the first item. As the host of the auction, she needed to state the item¡¯s details, directions, and functions so that everyone would know what they were bidding on. They would only bid with everything they had if they needed it or if that thing was suitable for them. The host yed an important role in this. They needed to use flowery words to pique the bidder¡¯s interest so that they would do everything to buy the treasure. ¡°First, let me introduce the first item to you all.¡± After Alba said that, she lifted the red cloth on the wooden tray to reveal the thing underneath. It was a stone the size of a fist. Everyone knew what that was. It was a memory stone! As long as the user crushed it, the content in the stone would enter the user¡¯s brain. Nova gave one to David when she left the Iridescent Sect. The map of the entire Star Kingdom was recorded inside. Therefore, he used this map to urately locate the Central Sacred Continent. If not, it would have been difficult for a neer to find the Central Sacred Continent in the vast Star Kingdom without any guidance. He would also have wasted a lot of time. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The memory stone was not very precious, but the content recorded within might be important. Simrly, it might be something trivial and cost nothing. Or it could contain some maps orbat skills, or even the entrance of certain treasures. It would not be easy to estimate the value. The stone was just a carrier while the thing recorded inside was the truly valuable item. If Treasure Trove was auctioning the memory stone, then it must have something important recorded inside ¡°I think everyone can see that this is a memory stone. Even though it looks normal, its contest is not ¡°It records a powerfulbat skill called the Ninth Rank Undting Palm, but only the first thater are resorded here, which can also be called the Third Rank Undting Palm As for thetter sta it is said that it has long been lost, and Treasure Trove doesn¡¯t have it. Even if you undy have the fit of three, it is still quite powerful Every time you progress our bevel, its power will double, and it can also be superimposed. After you learn all three levels, the superimposed power will be equivalent to a middle-gradebat skill.¡± When everyone heard that it was equivalent to a middle-gradebat skill, a lot of them showed excited expressions. Combat skills were just like Soulbound Weapons. They were a rare resources in Star Kingdom. However,bat skills would not increase one¡¯sbat power as much as a Soulbound Weapon. Therefore, the value of abat skill was also slightly lower than a Soulbound Weapon. When one could not increase their realm,bat skills and Soulbound Weapons would be used to increasebat power. Alba had not finished her introduction. She continued, ¡°Plus, the Ninth-Rank Undting Palm was instilled in this stone by a Saint. At the same time, it also came with the realization of the Saint. I believe that as long as you¡¯re not a fool, you¡¯ll master the Ninth-Rank Undting Palm very quickly and master its essence to draw out its formidable power. ¡°Now, let¡¯s start the bidding for the first three levels of the Ninth-Rank Undting Palm. The base price is 5 billion Star Dors. Each price increase should not be less than 100 million.¡± After Alba said that, someone yelled out immediately. ¡°Five and a half billion!¡± ¡°Six billion!¡± ¡°Six and a half billion!¡± ¡°Seven billion!¡± ¡°Twenty three billion!¡± After multiple rounds of bidding, the price of the first three levels of the Ninth-Rank Undting Palm reached a high price of 23 billion. Chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 This was not the end. ¡°25 billion!¡± A loud and clear voice said. Archimedes was the one who called out this price. Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies controlled by the Lightfoot family, had almost as much wealth as the Fellowes family. As the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family and the future head of the family, Archimedest could spend as much money as he wanted as long as he said the word. When he said 25 billion, no one continued to bid. Firstly, they recognized him as the future head of the Lightfoot family, so they were reluctant to offend him. Secondly, this price was high enough that if they continued to bid, they would be paying a premium on top of the value of the good. In the end, the first three levels of the Ninth Rank Undting Palm was sold for 25 billion. Star Dors. However, the person who got it was Archimedes, and this made Alba, who was on the stage, feel ufortable. This was just the first item, and it was the first three levels of the Ninth Rank Undting Palm that had a middle-gradebat skill. If that were the case, how precious would the next items be? Everyone showed excited looks and were staring straight at the stage. David did not bid. Instead, he frowned. He was not too happy with the final price. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. 25 billion was too low. His goal today was 1.2 trillion Star Dors. If one item was about 25 billion, wouldn¡¯t he need to bid on 50 of them to reach that amount/ There might not be so many treasures in this auction, right? Even if he bid on everything, it would still not be enough ¡®Is this therge auction that Treasure Trove has prepared for a long time?¡± David shook his head in disappointment The higher his expectations, the greater his disappointment What he did not know was that the first item was just an appetizer The truly valuable items would be offered at the end After the first item was sold, the second item was brought on stage. Alba started to introduce the item again. Two hours passed very quickly, and more than ten treasures were sold. David had not even bid once. This was because the prices were too low and there was not one thing that exceeded 50 billion, so it would not be worth his bid. 80% of the items that were sold now belonged to Archimedes. As Archimedes umted more and more treasures, Alba¡¯s face under the veil became more and more off-colored. Two more hours went by. The first phase of the auction was over, so Alba found a reason to get offstage to rest. Of course, it was not that she was tired and wanted to rest. Instead, she went to find Valerio to ask what she should do. Archimedes was clearly here to cause trouble. Treasure Trove sacrificed so much to attract their old clients so that they woulde back to work with Treasure Trove, not to benefit that rascal Archimedes. Even though he needed to pay for those items, would Treasure Trove care about his money? The moment Alba left, the scene was in an uproar. ¡°Master Archi, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for us to do this?¡± Bernard asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? It¡¯s an auction, and it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not paying,¡± Archimedes said indifferently. ¡°Treasure Trove is doing this to rope in some old and new clients. If we do this, we¡¯ll disrupt their n. The Fellowes family will not be happy.¡± ¡°Hmph, so what? They are just barely holding on. Anders is living in seclusion to break through to partial Saint, and after he seeds andes out, there will surely be some big event to umte more prestige for him to be the future head of his family. What would be a better gift than Treasure Trove?¡± ¡°Anders might be one of the rare geniuses in Star Kingdom, but even if he breaks through, he¡¯ll just be a partial Saint I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easy for him to take down Treasure Trove either. After all, the Fellowes family has three True Saints,¡± Bernard asked curiously ¡°It¡¯s indeed not easy for him to take over Treasure Trove, but what if he makes the Sacred Saint of his family ask for it? How could the Fellowes family say no?¡± Archimedes said with a cold smirk Chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 ¡°I-Is that possible? A Sacred Saint is the strongest person in Star Kingdom, why would they care about something so trivial?¡± Bernard asked in shock ¡°How is it not? You have to know that Anders is the number one genius in the history of the Palmore family. Even the Sacred Saint grandmaster praises him to high heavens. It¡¯s said that Anders used to trained with that grandmaster since he was small. If not, how would he have the strength he has now? Plus, the Fellowes family is not as powerful as you said Two of the three True Saint grandmasters got hurt in the previous battle. They haven¡¯t recovered until now.¡± Archimedes exposed another shocking secret. Luckily Bernard blocked out the people surrounding them when they were speaking, so no one heard what they said. If word got out, the entire Central Sacred Continent would tremble. It would also deal a huge blow to the Fellowes family Of course, a few of the major forces in the Central Sacred Continent also knew about what Archimedes mentioned. However, they all shared a tacit understanding, so no one said anything Everyone had secrets. If you exposed other people¡¯s secrets, they could also expose yours. In the end, both sides would suffer. Therefore, even if Archimedes was the first in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, he did not dare to spread this. He also knew the people around him could not hear him, so that was why he dared to say it out loud to vent the anger in his heart. Archimedes initially did not n to buy so many things during this auction to offend the Fellowes family. However, that ident happened while waiting, and now, he could not vent the anger in his heart Archimedes felt remorseful. If he did not go up to see what was happening out of curiosity when he passed by the tavern and heard the argument, would the subsequent oue have happened? He was scared to the point of wetting himself by a strange brat in front of so many people This would be the biggest humiliation of his life How would Archimedes feel better if he did not vent He would not allow the Fellowes family to have a good time if he could not ¡°Who asked you to host this aation? ¡®That incident wouldn¡¯t have happened if you didn¡¯t host the auction.¡± Archimedes was ming Treasure Trove venomously for everything that happened since he could not find the culprit. This was what the direct descendants of major forces would usually do. Whenever they suffered a disadvantage, they would need to find someone to vent on. Bernard was shocked after he heard that. Even though he was ate Sovereign Ranker, he was only a coteral rtive of the Lightfoot family so he could not be a senior core of the family. That was why his knowledge was limited. What Archimedes told him today was a shocking secret. The Fellowes family only looked powerful from the outside. Two of their True Saints were injured and still had not recovered. ¡®However, this is between the Fellowes and Palmore family. ¡®It¡¯s not smart for Master Archi to get involved in this. ¡®The Lightfoot family will also suffer if the Fellowes family goes mad and decides to counterattack at the last second. ¡®I have to talk to Master Archi.¡¯ Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. As Archimedes¡¯ protector, even though it was said their fates were intertwined, this was only one-sided. To put it bluntly, Bernard would not be spared if something happened to Archimedes. On the contrary, if something happened to Bernard or if he died, nothing would happen to Archimedes. Chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 The Lightfoot family would even give him a stronger protector. ¡°Master Archi, we will also suffer if we don¡¯t show any respect to the Fellowes family and they decide to look into this,¡± Bernard advised. ¡°Are we disrespecting them? I didn¡¯t bid on everything. Only 80% of the stuff.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Archimedes was indifferent. ¡°Master, I know you¡¯re mad and you need to vent. Now that you¡¯ve done that, please calm. down. Don¡¯t bid for anything after this. If not, we won¡¯t be able to exin it to the family.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so hard about that? Uncle Bernard, just leave me alone. Since I¡¯m at an auction, I should buy to my heart¡¯s content. I have all the money in the world.¡± ¡°Master Archi, you should think clearly. If the Fellowes family decides to look into this, the family will also be upset with you. You might not get the support of the family anymore if you want to use the family¡¯s power to handle certain peopleter on.¡± Bernard¡¯s words went straight to Archimedes¡¯ heart. If he wanted to get rid of everyone who saw him wet himself at the tavern, he surely needed to use the family¡¯s hidden power. If the seniors disagreed, it would be a little troublesome. He could only tell them what happened so that the family would destroy those people for him. However, how could he tell them what happened? Archimedes would never tell his family what happened even if they killed him. Once he did, his position in the family would plummet. They might even kick him out and cultivate another first-in-line heir. ¡°Uncle Bernard, I got it. I will restrain myself next and not bid recklessly. I¡¯ll only bid for the things I like,¡± Archimedes said. ¡°Thank you for being wise, Master.¡± On the other side, after Alba walked down the stage, she ran to Valerio. ¡°Grandpa Val, that rascal Archimedes is here to make trouble. If he continues, our auction. won¡¯t achieve its desired effect,¡± Alba cried angrily in front of Valerio. Valerio did not expect someone to cause trouble at this auction, and that this person was even the first- in-line heir of the Lightfoot family. ¡®Is the Lightfoot family trying to have a fallout with the Fellowes family? ¡®No, what would they gain from this?¡± ¡°Alba, I see. Go back and continue hosting. A lot of them are still waiting. No matter what happens, we have to continue the auction,¡± Valerio thought about it and said. ¡°But what if Archimedes continues to do what he did just now? If we continue, it will only serve his purpose.¡± ¡°Let him continue then.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Alba, why don¡¯t you continue hosting the auction? I will pay attention to him. If he continues, I will find a few people to raise the price. If he still wants to bid, it will be at a premium several times higher than the value. If he doesn¡¯t, we won¡¯t lose anything if we bid on it ourselves.¡± Alba thought about it and figured this might work. ¡°Alright, Grandpa Val, I¡¯ll go back now. You should be quick. I think he¡¯s here to make trouble and he won¡¯t stop just like this.¡± ¡°Okay, go now. Don¡¯t let everyone wait.¡± Alba left quickly and continued hosting the auction. Valerio did not move. However, his brows were tightly furrowed. ¡®What¡¯s the Lightfoot family trying to do? ¡®Did Archimedes¡¯ family order him to do this? Or is it all Archimedes? ¡®What¡¯s the purpose of this?¡± Countless questions were swimming through Valerio¡¯s brain. After he thought about it, Valerio still could not understand. He took a deep breath. This was such an eventful period for the Fellowes family. Even a junior like Archimedes dared toe to challenge the family¡¯s bottom line. Chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 Alba went back on stage to continue hosting the auction. As the second phase started, the items were wheeled onto the stage one by one. The treasures were clearly better than the ones during the first phase. The bottom price also doubled. Not to mention the final price, some even increased by four or five times. Under the stage, David finally started getting interested. He casually bid for three items and spent nearly 300 billion Star Dors. At the end of the auction, he would get 3000vish points after the transaction waspleted. This was still very far away from his goal ofing to the auction. David wanted to bid on a few more, but if he did this, it would be too eye-catching. Even if he only bid three, he had already attracted the attention of a lot of people. Luckily, Archimedes bid on more than ten items in one go during the first phase, so he was already at the center of attention. Therefore, David did not stand out too much after bidding for three goods. During the second phase, Archimedes only bid once, which rxed Alba a lot. The Fellowes family was not in the position to have a conflict with the Lightfoot family now. Judging from Grandpa Val¡¯s action, he would surely demand an exnation from the Lightfoot family if Archimedes did not stop. They were all in this field, so if you coulde to cause trouble at my territory, I could do the same at yours. At the end of the day, both sides would suffer, allowing others to benefit from their suffering. Since Archimedes stopped in time, the Fellowes family pretended like they did not see that. At most, they would take out more treasures. The Fellowes family could afford to sacrifice something so small. After all, the items during the first phase were not so precious. If Archimedes continued doing what he did during the second and third phases, the Fellowes family would have be hostile to them. If that happened, both sides would suffer. Even if the Lightfoot family were the ones to take advantage of them, they would also suffer. There were initially only about 20 items during the second phase. After Archimedes stopped, Valerio asked them to add 10 more at thest minute. Which meant 30 items were sold during the second phase. David got 3, Archimedes got 1, and the remaining 27 were shared among the other guests. This was more fitting to Treasure Trove¡¯s initial purpose of hosting this auction. This was a situation where everyone would be happy. Soon, the third phase which everyone was waiting for arrived. It was also the climax of the auction. Alba cleared her throat and said in a clear voice, ¡°Fellow guests, the third phase of the auction will start soon. This is also thest phase of bidding. I believe you can¡¯t wait anymore. Everything that¡¯sing up next is very valuable so you all better check if you have enough money in your pockets.¡± After she said that, someone under the stage said, ¡°Miss Fellowes, hurry up! We can¡¯t wait anymore. I didn¡¯t bid just now because I was waiting for this moment. I want to take one of the valuables you mentioned home!¡± ¡°Yeah, Miss Fellowes, stop keeping us on tenterhooks! Even though the treasures just now were not bad, it¡¯s only valuable for certain people. They¡¯re not enough to make us want to take them home even if it will bankrupt us. I hope the treasures up next won¡¯t disappoint us.¡± ¡°We¡¯re waiting for the final item toe up.¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The guests under the stage started to make noise. No matter who the host of the auction was, the final item would be the most valuable one. A lot of people came just for this. Chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 The goods before were just appetizers. Only those small families would bid for them. The major forces would not be bothered by those treasures. What they needed was the treasure Alba mentioned. Now that they were at a critical moment, they could not wait anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I told you it¡¯s very valuable, I won¡¯t let you down. Treasure Trove put in a lot of money for these items. Next, please wee our staff to bring the first treasure on stage.¡¯ After Alba said that, someone wheeled the first item over. It was still covered by a red cloth. Everyone under the stage was staring fixedly at it. Alba walked in front of the treasure and pulled a corner of the red cloth. The entire scene was silent. One could even hear the crowd¡¯s heavy breathing. David¡¯s eyes were shining as he stared straight at the stage as well. This treasure would determine whether he could spend the remaining 900 billion Star Dor to achieve his goal. Even if this treasure was not good enough, the next one had to do it. Alba pulled on the corner of the cloth but she did not reveal the item for a long time, keeping everyone on tenterhooks. When it was about time, Alba quickly pulled away the red cloth on the treasure. An iron hammer shining with a blue light appeared in front of everyone. Inside the blue light were shes of lightning. ¡®Is that¡­ a hammer?¡¯ Alba started introducing it. ¡°Don¡¯t blink. This is¡­ um¡­ a hammer. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But it¡¯s not an ordinary hammer. It¡¯s a mid-level Soulbound Weapon. At the same time, it¡¯s at the highest level among mid-level Soulbound Weapons. It¡¯s only one step away from being a high-level Soulbound Weapon. ¡°Its name is Hammer of Thunder! ¡°The Hammer of Thunder is the maximum mid-level Soulbound Weapon. It is very powerful, and it¡¯s made from the Thunder Heart Stone that was refined by the Heavenly Thunder. It has a very strong thunder and lightning attributes. Whenever you¡¯re fighting an enemy, thunder and lightning wille out at the same time with just a smash of the hammer. Your enemy will not be able to resist, and its attacking range is flexible. ¡°If you use it atrge range, it will simply disy more of the hammer¡¯s power. ¡°ording to historical records, a powerhouse used the Hammer of Thunder to break apart a continent with just one smash, causing countless casualties. You can see how powerful it is, and it¡¯s definitely rare. ¡°Imagine this, if you cast the Eternal Golden Body and you have the Hammer of Thunder that will emit lightning, what would the effect be like? ¡°You might even smashs with just one blow. ¡°You will be the embodiment of the God of Thunder if you have this.¡± Alba rattled on. In the end, she did not forget to add, ¡°Only true men use the Hammer of Thunder.¡± All the men at the auction were staring straight at the hammer. This hammer was gorgeous. It glowed with a blue light along with the asional lightning. When they heard what Alba said, they started to imagine themselves casting the Eternal Golden Body and fighting their enemies with the Hammer of Thunder. As thunder and lightning roared, they were like the embodiment of the God of Thunder. It would look so domineering. They could feel their adrenaline pumping as they imagined that scene. No man could resist showing up on the battlefield and using thisbat skill in such a domineering way. Chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 Archimedes felt very excited as he looked at the Hammer of Thunder on stage. This was the weapon he wanted. There were a lot of Soulbound Weapons in Splendor, including mid-level and high-level Soulbound Weapons. However, none of those made Archimedes feel as excited as the Hammer of Thunder. He had to get it no matter the price. Splendorcked everything except money. Since the Fellowes family took out this kind of Soulbound Weapon, it seemed that they were burning their boats. However, would it work? At the end of the day, Treasure Trove would still belong to the Palmore family. If the Fellowes family could not find a new Sacred Saint as their backer, they could not escape the Palmore family¡¯s control. Every major force knew this, so the Fellowes family had to know this as well. Moreover, there were only 6 Sacred Saints on the surface of the entire Star Kingdom. No one would offend the Sacred Saint from the Palmore family for the sake of the Fellowes family. As for the hidden ones, there might be a few around, but could the Fellowes family find them? Even if they did, why would the Sacred Saint help them? The Fellowes family was facing a dead end. It was just a matter of time before they died out. This was unless there was a miracle and the True Saint of the Fellowes family that was not injured broke through to Sacred Saint. This was their family¡¯s only hope. ¡°Miss Fellowes, is the hammer as magical as you said? Are you lying to us?¡± Someone questioned. ¡°Yeah, Miss Fellowes. Since you are basing its effect off historical records, who would know its true effect since no one used it before? Is it really as strong as you said?¡± ¡°We have the same question too. Why don¡¯t you use it and show us the effect? If not, it¡¯s hard for us to believe you.¡± Since someone brought this up, there would be a second, third¡­ or even more. Alba had expected questions, but at the same time, she did not expect this. It was normal for someone to ask questions in a small auction. However, people usually would not question anything on an auction hosted by Treasure Trove. After all, their power was evident. They had a lot of assets and properties, so how could they risk their company¡¯s reputation for some small benefit? If Treasure Trove encountered such questions, it meant their reputation was starting to plummet. Alba replied, feeling a little angry, ¡°Everyone, Treasure Trove is one of the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent. This is due to the hard work and umtion of the ancestors of the Fellowes family and the generations after them. Do you think we would deliberately ruin the reputation of thepany? Is our reputation only worth as much as a mid -level Soulbound Weapon? You underestimate us too much.¡± ¡°Miss Fellowes, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We¡¯re not doubting you, but we just want to see how powerful the hammer is. There are so many of us and only one of us can get it, so the person who got it will surely treat it as a treasure and not be willing to disy it. Since it¡¯s still with you, can you show us its power to fulfill our wish?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This person¡¯s words were not as harsh as what the person said just now. He immediately gained the acknowledgment of others. ¡°He¡¯s right. We would never doubt Treasure Trove. We just want to see how powerful it is, that¡¯s all. I hope you will make that happen, Miss Fellowes.¡± When Alba heard that, she did not reject the request. Her initial goal was to satisfy everyone here. Hence, she could cater to this request. However, the person who doubted her spoke too harshly, making her a little ufortable. ¡°Since you said that, I will show you how powerful the Hammer of Thunder is. I¡¯ll let you see whether Treasure Trove is lying to you.¡± After Alba said that, she held the hammer with her right hand. Then, she used all of her peak Ruler Rank strength to activate the hammer. Everyone was focused on her. Chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 At that moment¡­ Boom! Crash! Blue light covered the stage. Countless blue lightning shot out from the Hammer of Thunder. It was like a heavenly force, making anyone with weak strength feel terror from the bottom of their hearts. At this moment, Alba was surrounded by blue lightning. Countless lightning surrounded her, but she was not hurt at all. It was as if they were weing their master. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This scene shocked so many people. David was also mesmerized. This was also the first time he saw something like this. He had to admit that this hammer was indeed amazing. At this moment, a sentence popped up from the system. [One of the top three Ancient Weapons, Hammer of Thunder, detected. Even though it was damaged, it was the mainponent of the God of Thunder Hammer. Host, please do everything you can to get it. The system will undergo its final upgrade after collecting the top three Ancient Weapons: Sky-Splitting Ax, God of Thunder Hammer, and Sun Bow.] ¡®What? ¡®Isn¡¯t this the Hammer of Thunder? ¡®How did it be the God of Thunder Hammer? ¡®It¡¯s even one of the top three Ancient Weapons? ¡®Is this hammer really that bad*ss? ¡°The main thing is that this thing is one of the requirements for the system to undergo its final upgrade.¡¯ David was still very confused about his system, but this would not stop him from trusting it. Since the system said it was a God of Thunder Hammer, then that must be the case. If it said it was one of the top three Ancient Weapons, then that must be true too. As for why the God of Thunder Hammer, one of the top three Ancient Weapons, only had the power of a maximum mid-level Soulbound Weapon, it must be because of the damage. No matter what, David had to get that hammer. Alba held the hammer in her hand as countless blue lightning surrounded her. Every lightning bolt was powerful. She was only a peak Ruler Ranker, so she could not make use of all the hammer¡¯s power. If she were a Sovereign Ranker, then this would be possible. The effect would surely be better than what was being shown right now. Alba was having a lot of fun watching everyone stare at her with their jaws on the floor. As time went on, she could not endure it anymore. She could only barely activate a mid-level Soulbound Weapon with her peak Ruler Rank strength. Thus, she felt very drained. Only a beginner-level Soulbound Weapon was suitable for her. Alba had no idea that she was holding the God of Thunder Hammer, one of the top three Ancient Weapons. Its power surpassed a first-rate Soulbound Weapon. This hammer had been in the warehouse of Treasure Trove for a very long time. No one knew when it was obtained, and gradually, it became one of the Fellowes family¡¯s heirlooms and was passed down until now. Since the God of Thunder Hammer was the Fellowes¡¯ family¡¯s heirloom, they would not touch it unless they had to. If they were not in a life-or-death situation now, they definitely would not take it out. Chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 Alba deactivated the Hammer of Thunder and the stage returned to its previous calmness. The countless blue lightning also disappeared. The hammery there quietly. At this moment, Alba felt weak and sore. She only activated the hammer for a while, but she felt drained. She was still too weak. After rposing herself, she asked, ¡°Are you all satisfied with the hammer¡¯s performance?¡± The people at the scene still had not recovered from the shock. No matter how powerful the hammer was, the performance just now was too eye-catching. The Hammer of Thunder was definitely an item for posers. ¡°Miss Fellowes, start the bidding. I can¡¯t wait.¡± Archimedes¡¯ eyes were heated and he said impatiently. Alba looked at Archimedes. She felt a little hopeless on the inside. She knew this guy was about to start again. She did not want the hammer to go to Archimedes, but she had no choice. She could not take away anyone¡¯s right to bid in the auction unless they had a record of bidding but not paying. Would Archimedes do that kind of thing judging from his status? Alba ignored Archimedes and continued, ¡°Everyone, you must know that I am just a peak Ruler Ranker. If you want to make full use of this hammer, you need to be at least at Sovereign Rank. If a Sovereign Ranker uses the hammer, it will surely be more powerful than what you saw just now.¡± When Archimedes saw Alba ignoring her, his anger that had not been diminished rose again. ¡®That b*tch Alba. She¡¯s just a chess piece abandoned by her family. How dare she act so recklessly in front of me?¡¯ Even though he was mad, he could not do anything to Alba. It was not because Alba was a direct descendant, instead, it was because she was Anders¡¯ fiance. The Palmore family was on the same level as the Ginger family, the family backing the Lightfoot family. They were all among the six top forces in Star Kingdom Even though Archimedes was the future head of the family, he could not afford to offend someone like Anders. Their difference was not only in status. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Both sides were also miles apart when it came to talent. Although Anders was older than Archimedes, he was not a lot older. However, his strength was much higher. ¡°Miss Fellowes, start the bidding. You don¡¯t have to introduce it anymore. We saw the hammer¡¯s power. It¡¯s definitely a top-quality Soulbound Weapon!¡± ¡°Yeah, start the bidding! I¡¯ve been waiting for so long and I¡¯ve waited for something I like. I have to buy the hammer even if I go bankrupt!¡± ¡°Just give up! You want to buy the Hammer of Thunder with those few coins of yours? Stop dreaming! Don¡¯t you see that Master Archimedes is still here? Who will win against him? I think we should stop wasting our effort and let Master Archimedes have it.¡± The person saying this was kissing Archimedes¡¯ ass. At the same time, he was ming Treasure Trove for inviting this first-in-line heir. To be honest, he misunderstood Treasure Trove. How would the Fellowes family invite him? They invited the person in charge of Splendor at West End. After all, they were in the same area, so this was a courtesy. However, Archimedes was here coincidentally. Chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Valerio was also facing a headache. He could not kick Archimedes out, so he could only swallow his grievance. ¡°Yeah! Master Achirmedes was the eldest young master of Splendor, who in this ce is richer than him? Since he¡¯s interested, let¡¯s not bid.¡± Alba did not know how to answer those people. She believed Grandpa Val was watching this in the dark. Since he did not show himself, it meant he was agreeing to this. Therefore, Alba turned a deaf ear and started the bidding. ¡°Everyone, we will start the bidding now. A mid-level Soulbound Weapon Hammer of Thunder. The base price is 50 billion Star Dors. The increment between bids should not be less than 1 billion Star Dors.¡± After Alba said that, a voice said. ¡°500 billion!¡± That person was Archimedes. As soon as he named the price, he increased the base price by ten fold, not giving other people a chance at all. At the same time, he was showing his determination to get the hammer. After Archimedes said that, he stood up and turned around. He said to everyone, ¡°Hello, my name is Archimedes Lightfoot. I like this hammer a lot, so please consider my feelings and let me have it. I promise I only want this and I won¡¯t fight you all for anything else. What do you think?¡± Splendor was indeed loaded. However, Archimedes was not a fool. He would still try his best to not spend as much. A businessman¡¯s aim was to use the least cost to gain the biggest benefit. After Archimedes said that, he turned around and sat down before anyone could say anything. He seemed to be asking everyone¡¯s permission, but it was a tant threat. He just did not say it out loud. Anyone who dared to fight him for the hammer would be his enemy. On the stage, Alba was fuming as she looked at the insufferably arrogant Archimedes. If she were to auction the Hammer of Thunder normally, it would surely be worth more than 500 billion. She looked at the corner. Valerio shook his head at her, hinting at her to turn a blind eye and continue the auction. Alba had no choice. She could only breath in twice to calm herself down. Archimedes¡¯ words worked. Despite not liking how he behaved, no one dared to stand up and disagree. After all, they knew who he was and none of them could afford to offend him. Time passed slowly. Alba hoped that someone would stand up and dampen Archimedes¡¯ spirit. However, after a long time, no one dared to say anything. Alba looked around but she could not see David. ¡®Does David not like the Hammer of Thunder? ¡®Or does he think he doesn¡¯t need to offend the Lightfoot family for the sake of a mid-level Soulbound Weapon? ¡®Indeed, someone as powerful as David would not find trouble deliberately.¡¯ ¡°Miss Fellowes, since no one is bidding for it, then announce the winner now. I can¡¯t wait to try its power. I believe I will have a huge increase in my power with the Hammer of Thunder. Hahaha!¡± Archimedes chortled. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°There¡¯s still time. Why are you so worried?¡± Alba asked nkly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Ask them! Which one of you dares to bid against me?¡± Alba ignored Archimedes. She looked at others and said, ¡°Hammer of Thunder, a mid-level Soulbound Weapon, going for 500 billion Star Dors. Is there no one willing to go higher? I¡¯ll count to three. If there¡¯s no one else, it¡¯ll be sold for 500 billion. ¡°Three! ¡°Two!¡± When Alba was about to say ¡®one¡¯, a voice said. ¡°600 billion!¡± Chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 When Alba heard that voice, her eyes lit up. She was very familiar with that voice. Indeed, that man never disappointed her. The person who called out the price was, of course, David. He was too focused on the system just now, so he did not notice the bidding had started for the Hammer of Thunder. This was the God of Thunder Hammer, one of the top three Ancient Weapons, so David had to get it. How could he allow Archimedes to snatch it away from him? He would not care even if he had to expose himself and allow Archimedes to recognize him. If he got the hammer, with a little more time, David could quickly be a partial Saint. Would he still be scared of Archimedes then? Of course, partial Saints were not invincible. After all, the Lightfoot family had a few True Saint ancestors. He could only say he was not scared of Archimedes and his protector Bernard, not the entire Lightfoot family. If he wanted to achieve that, he still needed Alba¡¯s help. Once David yelled the price, everyone turned their eyes to him. They wanted to see who was so fearless to not show the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family any respect. ¡®This is going to be good.¡± After Archimedes just asked Alba to announce the result since no one dared to bid anymore, someone called out 600 billion. It was 100 billion more than his bid. Wasn¡¯t this a tant p across his face? He was even doing it in front of so many people. How could Archimedes endure such a grievance? He stood up with a dark face and turned to look at David. However, David had put on a disguise, so Archimedes did not recognize him. ¡°700 billion!¡± Archimedes continued to bid. He also raised it by 100 billion. Since the other party increased 100 billion, he could not lose. Which one of the forces out there was richer than his family? ¡°800 billion!¡± David did not show any weakness. ¡°You!¡± Archimedes spat through gritted teeth. He finally recognized David. A sinister glow shot out from his eyes, shooting straight at David. This kid was the one who humiliated him in the tavern! He was here again. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Combining his new and old grievances, Archimedes wanted so badly to tear David into pieces so that he would never make aeback. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± David removed his disguise. Since Archimedes recognized him, he should just admit it magnanimously. ¡°How do you want to die, kid?¡± Archimedes asked, a fire burning in his chest. ¡°You need to have the ability to kill me. I think you¡¯re just a parasite. You¡¯re riding roughshod over people because of your family. What would you be like if you didn¡¯t have your family? You won¡¯t even be qualified to kiss my shoe!¡± David answered disdainfully. After he said that, everyone at the auction widened their eyes, their jaws also dropped to the floor. ¡®W-Who is this kid? ¡®He¡¯s so bold! ¡®What a savage. ¡®How dare he scold the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family? ¡®Is he not scared of retribution? Judging from Archimedes¡¯ character, how would he spare this kid after suffering such an insult?¡¯ Chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 When they saw how fearless David was, they started to wonder if this kid had a stronger background than Archimedes. ¡®Is his family even more powerful than the Lightfoot family? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®If not, how could he show such a fearless expression after yelling at Archimedes?¡¯ Would the two direct descendants¡¯ argument bring out a confrontation between two big families? With the Saint Association around, it had been a long time since a huge battle happened in Star Kingdom. A lot of people looked forward to a huge battle. Only Alba was not rmed by what David said. This reaction was only fitting for a disciple who had a Sacred Saint master. If David was timid in front of someone like Archimedes, then Alba would start to doubt his identity. At this moment, Archimedes was fuming. His eyes were red, and his anger was about to drown out his rationality. He only had one thought in his head, and it was to kill that scoundrel. However, before Archimedes killed David, Archimedes wanted to torture David so that he would regret. offending him. ¡°Bernard, get him. I want to pull out his tendons and skin him alive. I want him to wish he¡¯s dead,¡± Archimedes spat. ¡°Master, we¡¯re at Treasure Trove¡¯s auction, so it¡¯s inappropriate for us to do that. Let¡¯s wait until after this ends,¡± Bernard advised. He knew his master was seeing red. However, they would offend the Fellowes family if they acted at the auction. Even if the Fellowes family was in dire straits, they would also not spare the two. If the Fellowes family decided to look into this, this would directly affect Master Archi taking over the position of head of the family. To put it nicely, Archimedes was acting in a blind rage, but to put it bluntly, he had no regard for the general situation and could not see the bigger picture. The Lightfoot seniors would not be happy about this. ¡°I said, go get him! Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Archimedes repeated. He was already blinded by rage. ¡®To hell with this auction and the Hammer of Thunder. They¡¯re not important anymore.¡± Right now, Archimedes only wanted the kid in front of him to know what it was like to suffer a fate worse than death. ¡°But Master Archi¡­¡± ¡°No buts, Uncle Bernard. You¡¯ve been with me for so many years and you know how I am. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself.¡± ¡°Master, I¡¯m your protector. Not only do I have to protect your safety, but I also have to teach you. If you take action today, even if you catch that kid and vent the anger in your heart, so what? Have you ever thought of the consequences? The seniors will be disappointed in you when the Fellowes family looks. into this. They will wonder how a person who can¡¯t see the bigger picture could be the head of the family. Will he lead the family into a decline? If you think you can ept this consequence, then I¡¯ll get him right now.¡± When Bernard said this, he blocked out his surroundings. The outsiders could not hear what he said. Archimedes was on the brink of an outburst, but he was brought back to his senses after Bernard said this. The gains would not make up for the losses if he lost the seniors¡¯ confidence in him because of a temporary bliss just like Bernard said. Archimedes¡¯ ultimate goal was not to be the head of the family. He had even bigger and wilder dreams. However, he had to be the head of the family and get a hold of the family¡¯s resources to do what he wanted to do next. ¡°Hiss¡­ Huff¡­¡± Archimedes took a deep breath before exhaling. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Bernard. I was blinded by rage just now. If you were not here, I might not have been able to turn back time if I took action today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good if you understand. You have to consider the general situation no matter what. I¡¯ll keep an eye on that kid. We can act after the auction.¡± Bernard let out a sigh of relief. He was worried that Archimedes would insist on taking action because he could not get over it. At the end of the day, if the family decided to look into this, as Archimedes¡¯ protector, Bernard would suffer as well if he did not stop Archimedes but instead helped him. ¡°I got it, Uncle Bernard.¡± Chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 After David yelled at Archimedes, the people at the auction were excitedly waiting for Archimedes¡¯ reaction. Based on their understanding, as the first-in-line heir and the future head of the family, how would Archimedes stand being yelled at in front of so many people? He would surely fight back with everything he could and make the person who yelled at him suffer the consequences. He might even take action in this very auction. Once they started fighting, it would be very interesting. However, they were at Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters, so the staff would surely stop them. To be honest, Valerio was prepared. If Archimedes could not control himself and wanted to attack, as the host of the auction, Treasure Trove would not let this proceed. If someone started fighting at the suction and hurt the other guests, Treasure Trove¡¯s reputation would suffer if word got out. Treasure Trove was going through an eventful period right now and its reputation was not as good as before, so they could not face such a situation. David had thought about it clearly before he decided to yell at Archimedes. Firstly, they were at Treasure Trove¡¯s auction, so Treasure Trove would not allow Archimedes to do anything. Of course, even if he did, David would not be scared of him. Secondly, he wanted to trigger Archimedes so that he would aggressively increase the price. That way, David could get morevish points. David did not touch the God of Thunder Hammer, so even though the system detected the real identity of the hammer and knew that it was one of the top three Ancient Weapons, it did not appraise it. Before this, no matter if it was the Nine Turning Star Iron, Stone of Life, or Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits, the system would identify it correectly and appraise them after David touched them. This time, the system detected the God of Thunder Hammer from a distance, but it forgot the most important thing-the appraisal. David was depressed. He wanted to touch the hammer so that the system would appraise it. Since it was one of the top three Ancient Weapons, thevish points he would get from this might be enough to help him get directly into Saint Realm. However, he was not allowed to touch it now. He could not walk on stage for no reason, right? This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Moreover, nothing like this happened in the past. The host would not let the guests participating in the auction inspect the treasures themselves. If not, everyone would want to do it. How would they continue with the auction then? However, even if David knew the price of the hammer, it would be useless. Even if the God of Thunder Hammer was worth one hundred trillion Star Dors, he still needed someone to raise the price that high for him. Even fools would know something was up with the God of Thunder Hammer if David raised the price from a few hundred billion to one hundred trillion directly. Treasure Trove might not even let it go then. If that happened, David would not get anything. Since he could not know the real price of the hammer, David figured he should enrage Archimedes and force him to bid against himself. It would be a good way to spend more money. It would be even better if cost a huge premium. Therefore, from the looks of it now, enraging Archimedes would bring him the most benefit. Chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Archimedes finally spoke. He was not as angry as everyone expected. He asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I am who I am. Archimedes, listen closely, my name is David Lidell, and remember, this will be a name that will make you feel fear and despair,¡± David said arrogantly and despotically. He looked exactly like a hedonist from a major force. ¡°David Lidell? Alright! I¡¯ll remember you. However, it¡¯s still too early to say who will make who feel fear and despair,¡± Archimedes suppressed the anger in his heart and snapped. If he was not worried about letting down his seniors and affecting his n of inheriting the family, Archimedes would have asked Bernard to kill David and make him experience what it was like to suffer a fate worse than death. ¡°Oh? Archimedes, how long has it been since west met. Have you already forgotten what happened at the tavern? I guess I didn¡¯t punish you enough. If I knew this would have happened, I would have crippled you so that you won¡¯t make so much noise here and disturbed me.¡± David said, looking a little disappointed. When he said that, everyone at the scene was shocked. Countless voices sounded. ¡°Damn, who is this? How is he so savage? He even said he wanted to cripple the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family. Isn¡¯t he worried about the Lightfoot family¡¯s retribution?¡± ¡°How despotic! I thought Master Archimedes was the most noble one among us. I didn¡¯t expect there to be someone who¡¯s not bothered by him hiding in the dark. This really broadened my horizon. My trip to the auction was worth it just to see this!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? He said he regretted not crippling Master Archimedes, so it means this is not their first time meeting each other. Other than that, Master Archimedes suffered a huge blow the last time they met. What a savage! Master Archimedes is finally going to suffer today!¡± ¡°Since he can force Master Archimedes to this stage, I can only say four words, what a madd!¡± ¡°My friend, please ept my admiration. I admire you so much!¡± ¡°Do you think you can call him that? He¡¯s a savage who isn¡¯t even scared of the Lightfoot family. You can¡¯t im higher ss connections with him.¡± Everyone was talking among themselves, and the scene immediately became noisy. As Archimedes heard that, the expression on his face became more and more unpleasant. He wanted to chop David into pieces now. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Archimedes flew into another rage, and this time, it was more intense than thest. He red at David and spat through gritted teeth. ¡°David, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± When Archimedes was about to lose control, he felt a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Master, calm down. A little neglect may breed great mischief. It seems the other party knows you very well and he¡¯s triggering you. He wants you to attack him so that the Fellowes family will cause trouble for us. If that happens, the seniors will be disappointed in you. That way, you might lose your position as the heir. Furthermore, we¡¯re at Treasure Trove¡¯s auction and he¡¯s a guest, so the Fellowes family will not stand idly by and watch us attack him,¡± Bernard whispered. ¡°I know! Uncle Bernard, I will make him pay after this auction,¡± Archimedes tried his best to suppress his anger and said. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say a word. I will take him down the second the auction ends. Then, I¡¯ll hand him to you so that you can torture him however you want.¡± Bernard¡¯s words pulled Archimedes back from the brink of an outburst. He had been living for so long and this was definitely the angriest, most indignant, and most humiliated he ever felt in his life. If he did not tear David into pieces, he would never live this down. So many people here were waiting for Archimedes to blow up. In the end, he managed to control himself. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡± They did not understand. As the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, how could Archimedes endure getting humiliated by a young kid in front of so many people? ¡®Is this a joke? ¡®Or is Master Archimedes scared of who David is? ¡®Is that why he only dares to yell back but not take action?¡± Chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 David was amused when he saw how much Archimedes wanted to kill him and how his expression looked as if his parents had died. If looks could kill, Archimedes might have already killed him multiple times. Archimedes still had no idea David killed Cornelius. What would he think if he knew? Archimedes was seething but he was not doing anything. Therefore, David knew he was right. Archimedes would not do anything in this auction. ¡®Yes, your family owns Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, but the Fellowes family is not weak either. ¡®Treasure Trove is also one of the top five tradingpanies. ¡®As the saying goes, people in the same industries are enemies. ¡®So, the Fellowes and Lightfoot families would not have a good rtionship. ¡®They¡¯re being very kind by letting youe to the auction. If you dare to make trouble here, you will have to suffer the Fellowes family¡¯s wrath. ¡®Archimedes, you¡¯re just an heir, not the head of the family. ¡®So, you will also suffer if the Fellowes family strikes down on you. ¡®Perhaps you will even lose your right as an heir. ¡®After all, you can¡¯t see the bigger picture, so how would your family let you take over the family? ¡®If this is just a small auction, you would have asked thete Sovereign Ranker beside you to kill me by now. ¡®If that had happened, I would have just fought back. ¡®Unfortunately, this is not the ce.¡¯ Now that David had sessfully angered Archimedes, he was waiting to see how the guy would retaliate against him. ¡®I hope he¡¯ll raise the price of the God of Thunder Hammer.¡¯ ¡°Archimedes, stop yakking if you don¡¯t dare to do anything. The auction hasn¡¯t ended yet. Name your price. If not, I¡¯ll take the hammer away,¡± David said loudly. Despite saying so many things to anger Archimedes, David¡¯s real goal was still to make Archimedes bid against him for the Hammer of Thunder. ¡°David, I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for a while more. Just you wait. You will cryter, and I hope you won¡¯t kneel and beg for mercy then.¡± ¡°Stop bullsh*tting. Are you naming your price or not? If you¡¯re not, Miss Fellowes, you can announce that the Hammer of Thunder now belongs to me. I like the hammer a lot.¡± ¡°You want the hammer, huh? Don¡¯t even think about it now that I¡¯m here. I am determined to have that hammer.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Name your price then! Stop f*cking bullsh*tting. Anyone who names the highest price will get the hammer. I have the highest price now. 800 billion Star Dors.¡± ¡°You¡¯reparing your wealth to mine? Are you stupid?¡± Archimedes mocked. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Name your price! Why are you like a woman?¡± David was a little frustrated. He did not expect a man like Archimedes to be so long-winded. The Lightfoot family and the Fellowes family were in the same industry, so they were at odds with each other. Naturally, Alba would not want the God of Thunder Hammer to go to Archimedes. However, if Alba recognized David and announced that time was up to help him, what would David do? All of his efforts would have been in vain. 800 billion Star Dors was only 8000vish points. In addition to the 3000vish points from before, there would only have 11000vish points. It was not even close to his goal. David kept urging Archimedes to name his price, confusing the people watching them. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡®He angered Archimedes and asked him to bid against him for the hammer. ¡®Does he have too much money?¡¯ Everyone knew that both parties would surely want to win at this moment. Therefore, the price would definitely skyrocket. In the end, it would surpass the real value of the treasure. Even though they did not know what was going on, they were still waiting to see what would happen. ¡°1 trillion!¡± Archimedes finally names a price. This was 200 billion more than David¡¯s 800 billion. The hammer was now at a sky-high price of 1 trillion. David was overjoyed. He yelled internally, ¡®My brother, you finally named your price! Thank you! I will make sure to lessen your suffering when I kill you. I will make sure to finish the job with one sh of my sword.¡¯ Since Archimedes had added 200 billion to his price, David would not fall behind. ¡°1.2 trillion!¡± David yelled out another price. He also added 200 billion. After he said that, Archimedes yelled out another price. ¡°1.5 trillion!¡± Chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 Archimedes had never lost when it came topeting in wealth. Since he suffered such a defeat in front of David, he had to retaliate. Hence, he increased the price by another 300 billion. ¡°1.7 trillion!¡± David gritted his teeth and yelled. Even though he pretended to be mad, he was overjoyed on the inside. ¡®Yes, baby That¡¯s it. You have to persevere. Don¡¯t back out. Anyone who backs out is a coward.¡¯ David wanted to call out 2 trillion, but he gave up that thought afterward. He could only get more benefits with a long-term n. If he stunned Archimedes too quickly, it would be over if Archimedes decided to give up. ¡°2 trillion!¡± Archimedes called out casually. His expression contrasted David¡¯s. David was gritting his teeth in anger, while Archimedes looked indifferent. Archimedes felt a little better when he saw David like that. However, this was not enough. No matter what, he had to torture David before killing him. He would only feel better that way. ¡°2.2 trillion!¡± This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. ¡°2.5 trillion!¡± ¡°2.7 trillion!¡± ¡°¡±3 trillion!¡± ¡°4.2 trillion!¡± ¡°4.5 trillion!¡± ¡°4.7 trillion!¡± ¡°5 trillion!¡± The two were bidding against each other. They raised the base price of the Hammer of Thunder from 50 billion to a sky-high price of 5 trillion. It was a hundred times increase. Everyone at the scene was beyond shocked. It was as if they were not even spending money. ¡®Who the hell bids like this at an auction? ¡®They even increase their price by 200 or 300 billion at one go. ¡®Is this how direct descendants of major forces bid? ¡®How imposing. ¡®I truly can¡¯t understand the world of the rich.¡± They had not even heard of this, let alone seen what was taking ce in front of them. However, a Soulbound Weapon did not have a fixed price. If it was suitable, it would still be worthwhile no matter how much it cost. However, if it was not, one could not use it to its full potential even if one held it in their hand. For example, David used a sword and he also learned the sword technique. Therefore, it would be hard for him to bring out the weapon¡¯s full potential if he was given a knife or an ax. Only the weapons suitable for him would work best. Of course, if it was suitable for him, the higher the level of the Soulbound Weapon, the better. Alba was also a little stunned on the stage. ¡®How long has it been, and the price has alreadye to 5 trillion? ¡®How incredible!¡¯ If this was a normal bidding process, Treasure Trove estimated the price of the Hammer of Thunder to be around 2 to 3 trillion. Now, it had reached 5 trillion. Moreover, it seemed like it would not stop soon. No one knew what the final price would be. Alba was not worried that the two would not afford it. One was the disciple of a Sacred Saint, while one was the young master of Splendor and also the future head of the Lightfoot family. They did notck money. Alba wanted David to not be able to afford it so that he would owe her family a favor. If that were the case, just this bid alone would be a huge sess. Chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 Archimedes was the one who called out 5 trillion. This price was almost at the limit of the funds he could use. The Lightfoot Family controlled Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies, so it was one of the richest forces in Star Kingdom. However, it would not give so much funds to its direct descendants to have fun. There were rules concerning how much money a direct descendant could use. This was rted to their status, ability, and how much they contributed to the family. Archimedes was the first¨Cin¨Cline heir of the family, so he had the highest status among his generation. At the same time, he was a partial Sovereign Ranker, which was also the highest among his generation. Therefore, Archimedes could use more fundspared to the other direct descendants. However, he had spent a part of it over the years, so he did not have much left. This was unless he could go from partial Sovereign Rank to Sovereign Rank, or make a huge contribution to the family. If not, his funds would not increase. The God of Thunder Hammer had been raised to 5 trillion, so David was very excited. Even if Archimedes wanted to stop, this price had already exceeded David¡¯s purpose foring to this auction. He could already upgrade to partial Saint Realm. It all depended on if Archimedes could give him another push. If he could increase the price to 10 trillion and above, David would be a Saint directly. If that were the case, David would have to thank Archimedes and all of his ancestors. David pretended to stay silent for a while for the sake of his grand n of breaking through to Saint Realm. He had a troubled look on his face to make Archimedes think he might not continue anymore. That way, he could lure Archimedes to continue bidding. ¡°David, what¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t continue anymore? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant and bad*ss just now? Say something! Continue bidding! It¡¯s just 5 trillion! It¡¯s barely enough! You can¡¯t handle it anymore, huh? You look so constipated, how embarrassing,¡± Archimedes said happily when he saw David¡¯s troubled look. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Even though he was about to exceed his limit and was like an arrow at the end of its flight, Archimedes could not show any weakness. He had to turn things around before considering other things. Furthermore, aside from the people from the top five tradingpanies, who would dare topete for wealth with him? If they did, they would be courting death. David took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Archimedes, don¡¯t be too proud of yourself. I won¡¯t allow you to act so arrogantly in front of me even if I go bankrupt.¡± David roared, ¡°5.5 trillion!¡± He increased another 500 billion on top of Archimedes¡® price. Once again, shocking everyone into dropping their jaws. Everyone had only one thought in their heads. ¡®These two have gone f*cking crazy. ¡®They¡¯ve been blinded by rage and have lost their minds! ¡®He added 500 billion at one go! ¡®This is not how youpete! ¡®They¡¯repletely disrespecting money! ¡®I wonder if they¡¯ll feel remorse when theye back to their senses.¡® Even though Archimedes looked calm on the surface, he had started to curse on the inside. ¡®Where did this kide from? ¡®Why haven¡¯t I heard about him before? ¡®Not only is he a Sovereign Ranker, but he can also spend as much money as me. ¡®I am the first¨Cin¨Cline heir of the Lightfoot family. ¡®Who else is richer than me aside from the six top forces in Star Kingdom and the other direct descendants of the other four tradingpanies? ¡®I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a Lidell among these forces. ¡®What the actual hell? ¡®Nothing is going to my n after I came out this time.¡± Archimedes started to feel remorse Chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 If he known this would happen, he would stay there and onlye out after he broke through to Sovereign Rank. He would have avoided all of this if he did. However, at this moment, Archimedes was put on the spot. So many people were watching. If he admitted defeat now, he would be so embarrassed. When he was about to continue the bidding, Bernard whispered in his ear next to him, ¡°Master, calm down. You don¡¯t have a lot of funds left. Also, it won¡¯t increase before you break through to Sovereign Rank. If you spend everything in one go, it will be difficult.¡± Bernard knew his master wanted to beat David, so he did not say anything back then. However, as things got out of hand, he had to say something. If he allowed his master to continue, this might not end well. A mid¨Clevel Soulbound Weapon had been raised to a sky¨Chigh price of 5 trillion. This was too much. It was not worth it at all. Furthermore, they did not have enough funds. ¡°Uncle Bernard, you¡¯ve been with me for so many years. Do you think I can calm down in this situation? I promised I won¡¯t attack David at the auction. If you stop me again, I will request a new protector once we go back,¡± Archimedes said without any expression on his face. ¡°Master, I¡¯m only telling you the facts, I¡¯m not nning to stop you. If you still decide to bid after weighing the pros and cons, I will surely respect your decision. Plus, so what if David gets the Hammer of Thunder? It will still go to us at the end of the day. We won¡¯t need to spend a single cent that way,¡± Bernard said, neither obsequious nor supercilious. ¡°Bernard, I don¡¯t think you know me at all. Do you think I¡¯m doing this for the hammer? I am doing this for the face of the first¨Cin¨Cline heir of the Lightfoot family. If I admit defeat, how will people view me? Do you think I can still show my face out there?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, I won¡¯t say more.¡± ¡°Uncle Bernard, I have to win him no matter what. If not, I won¡¯t be able to concentrate and it¡¯ll be harder for me to have a breakthrough. As long as I beat him once, I will feel better. If I spend all of my money, I will go back into seclusion again and note out until I be a Sovereign Ranker.¡± While the two were speaking, David started to hoot again. He was worried that Archimedes would stop bidding. That would be such a letdown. ¡°Hey, Archimedes, are you backing out now? Weren¡¯t you such a bad*ss just now?¡± After he said that, Archimedes roared, ¡°6 trillion!¡± David was ecstatic. Then, he followed. ¡°6.5 trillion!¡± ¡°7 trillion!¡± Archimedes¡® tone started to change. 7 trillion Star Dors was his limit. He could only think of another solution if he increased the price. However, Archimedes did not n to stop. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If he did not defeat David once and avenge himself, he might be traumatized and unable to have a breakthrough in the future. As the first¨Cin¨Cline heir of the Lightfoot family, it would be pretty easy for him to get money. ¡°7.5 trillion!¡± David pretended to yell through gritted teeth. ¡°8 trillion!¡± ¡®My gosh! These two have gone mad!¡® The people around them were so numb they did not know what to say. This would never have happened in a million years. How much was 8 trillion Star Dors? 80% of the guests of this auction could not take out so much money even if they went bankrupt. One had to know that these people at the auction were the most elite among Treasure Trove¡¯s clients. In the end, two young people threw in 8 trillion just because they werepetitive and acted in a fit of anger. This changed everyone¡¯s worldview. Chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 ¡°Archimedes, I told you that even if I go bankrupt and get scolded by my master, I won¡¯t allow you to act so arrogantly in front of me. Do you think you¡¯re safe if you ask for 8 trillion? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to ask for 9 trillion. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll still dare to continue bidding. Your family is loaded, but you¡¯re not the head of the family yet. You¡¯re just an heir so you won¡¯t be able to use so much money,¡± David looked at Archimedes and yelled. He looked as if he was throwing caution in the wind and was determined to fight to the end with Archimedes. ¡®9 trillion!¡® Archimedes was stunned. He thought he was mad, but he did not expect to meet someone madder than him. David was willing to spend 9 trillion for a mid¨Clevel Soulbound Weapon just because he was acting in a fit of rage. In the end, he even added 1 trillion directly to the price. This should be David¡¯s limit, judging from his face. If Archimedes continued, David would surely stop. However, it would not be easy. If Archimedes added only 100 billion, his image would still be tarnished even if he got the Hammer of Thunder. After all, David added 1 trillion at once, and he only added 100 billion. However, if he added 1 trillion, that would be 10 trillion Star Dors. 10 trillion! Even as the first¨Cin¨Cline heir of the Lightfoot family, Archimedes could not take out so much money. He still needed toe up with a n and make up for it with favors. If he did not have that conflict with David at the tavern, Archimedes would think that Treasure Trove sent David here to raise the price. ¡®What should I do now? ¡®Should I continue? ¡®Should I continue to fight? ¡®If I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be able to show my face. ¡®If I do, I will have to spend the rest of my life in seclusion and onlye out when I¡¯m at Sovereign Rank.¡® Archimedes could not decide. To be honest, only idiots would spend 10 trillion to buy a mid¨Clevel Soulbound Weapon. David was very nervous. He kept repeating in his heart, ¡®Go on! ¡®My friend, my brother, daddy! Please! Call out a f*cking price! ¡®Just once.¡® As long as Archimedes raised the price to 10 trillion, David would raise it to 11 trillion. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In addition to the 300 billion just now, he would have spent 11.3 trillion Star Dors today, which was equivalent to 11300vish points. If he spent 13000vish points, he could raise his mind power to Sovereign level 10. With his Body and Mind at level 10, David¡¯sbat power would be at partial Saint Rank. With the remaining 10000vish points, he could increase his Body again. After making his Body Sovereign level 10, he could break through to Saint level 1. That way, David¡¯sbat power would be at beginner Saint Realm. When the time came, David would not be so helpless facing Nek, the beginner Saint. He might even defeat Nek with the help of his Evil-Splitting Sword and mind power. He could get to Saint Realm so easily! Now, it all depended on Archimedes¡® decision. If he could not get enoughvish points to break through to Saint Realm, he would still need more time. He could only wait for Alba to develop the tradingpany so that he could spend another trillion Star Dors. The longer he waited, the more dangers he would encounter. As he looked at Archimedes¡® hesitating eyes, David knew he was undergoing a fierce debate with himself. He had to add fuel to the fire. Chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 If not, his Saint Realm dream would go down the drain. ¡°Haha, time¡¯s up. Miss Fellowes, tell everyone who the Hammer of Thunder will go to now! Archimedes is a coward. He doesn¡¯t dare to bid anymore. I was right just now. He¡¯s just an heir, how could he have so much money? The Lightfoot family is rich, but it¡¯s their money. Archimedes can¡¯t represent his family. I guess I¡¯ve won. Archimedes Lightfoot, admit your defeat! You will only live in my shadow for the rest of your life. You will never walk out of it, haha!¡± After David said that, he chortled. He seemed to feel joyful beating Archimedes. Archimedes was still hesitating, but when he heard what David said and his ear¨Cpiercing chortle, it felt as if he had been smashed across the head. Archimedes was seeing stars. ¡®No! I can¡¯t let that punk step all over me! ¡®I can¡¯t lose no matter how big the price is!¡® Before he could think clearly, Archimedes yelled out another price. ¡°10 trillion!¡± Just like David, he added another 1 trillion. At this moment, David wanted to cry. He finally felt at ease. Archimedes was such a good boy. If he did note to this auction, David would only get enoughvish points to break through to partial Saint Realm. Now, he had enough to be a Saint. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. At this moment, David wanted to yell, ¡®Saint Realm, here Ie!¡® However, it was not the time. After all, this was not over and he still had not obtained thevish points. ¡°Archimedes, you¡¯re too inexperienced if you want to defeat me. 11 trillion!¡± David wiped the grin off his face and said seriously. ¡°12 tri-¡­¡± Archimedes did not even think before calling out. However, Bernard stopped him. ¡°Master Archi, enough!¡± He could not allow this to continue anymore. Clearly, the other party could still go on. If they continued, the final price would be at least above 15 trillion or even 20 trillion. Only a fool would spend a sky¨Chigh price like 15 trillion to buy a 1 or 2 trillion¨Cvaluation mid¨Clevel Soulbound Weapon. It was not worth it even if it was for retaliation. Besides, they could not afford it. If the Fellowes family came to ask for money, they would have to ask the family for help. This behavior would also make the seniors upset with Master Archimedes. Whenever a direct descendant caused trouble outside and could not solve it, it would make them look bad if they asked their family to clean up their mess for them. This would also affect who would get the position of the future head of the family. There were three other heirs aside from Archimedes and Cornelius. Aside from that, there were also more than ten potential heirs eying that spot. Thus, any mistakes or dirt would be maximized. Usually, the head of a family would not be the strongest person. Instead, it would be the one who could coordinate and focus on the overall situation and led the family to glory. Of course, their strength also yed a part, but it was not the most important aspect. Back then, Archimedes excelled in all aspects, and he was also the most cunning. However, he went mad after what he encountered today. That was why he kept trying to ignore the overall situation. ¡°Uncle Bernard, leave me alone. I want to let that kid know that there is no way in hell that he¡¯ll beat me!¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been blinded by rage. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t¡­¡± Before he could finish, Bernard chopped down on the nape of Archimedes¡® neck, causing him to pass out. Chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 To stop Archimedes from acting on his rage and causing things to escte to an uncontroble stage. Bernard contemted for a very long time before deciding to take Archimedes away. The price of the Hammer of Thunder was 10 times more than its original value. If Master Achi called out another price, it would only continue to rise. This premium was unreasonable Even if Master Archi won and bought it, he would still be theughing stock of the outside world. Everyone would talk about him whenever they were gossiping, ¡°Was Archimedes dropped on his head when he was born? He bought a mid-level Soulbound Weapon for 10 times its price just because he wanted to win? He¡¯s the embodiment of having only money and no brains. The most important thing was that they simply could not take out so much money now. When that happened, they would need the family to clean up their mess After weighing the pros and cons, Bernard figured he could not sit idly by. Since he could not talk Archimedes out of this, he should just knock him out and take him away! He believed that Archimedes would thank him when he woke up. If he decided to get another protector after this, Bernard would not be disappointed. Instead, he would feel d This was because he would get into trouble sooner orter if he continued to follow a master who was ruled by his emotions It would be better to get himself out of this as soon as possible. Bernard believed that the family would not make things hard for him since he was ate Sovereign Ranker. Moreover, he was doing this for the sake of Master Archi and also the family¡¯s reputation. Archimedes was knocked out by his protector, so this meant the crazy bidding was finallying to a stop. David red at Bernard, feeling p*ssed on the inside He thought he could get morevish points. After being triggered by what he said, Archimedes was about to name another price. However, the oldte Sovereign Ranker beside him stopped him in time. At the same time, David wondered, ¡®Isn¡¯t Archimedes the eldest son and also the first-in-line heir? ¡°How dare a protector that was tasked to protect him knock him out? ¡°Miss Fellowes, Master Archi was a little triggered today, so he lost control of his emotions. I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯M leave with him first. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll pay for the things we bid on just now ording to the final price After Bernard said that, he left with Archimedes before Alba could say anything. This farce finally ended. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even though David was not happy, the result today far exceeded his expectations. His goal was 13000vish points so that he could break through to partial Saint Realm. In the end, he got 113000vish pints. He could even break through to Saint Realm now. Humans could not be too greedy. Enough was as good as a feast. David was very happy to be able to get into Saint Realm in just one step. After Archimedes left, David said, ¡°Miss Fellowes, since Archimedes has left, no one will bid against me anymore, right? Should you announce the winner of the Hammer of Thunder now?¡± Alba came back to her senses after hearing that. She had seen scenes of people bidding against each other like David and Archimedes before Moreover, it always happened. When two opposing forces met in an auction, they would want to suppress the other party and win. This was very normal. Most of the time, the organizer would consider this whenever they sent out invitation cards. They would invite a lot of opposing forces who shared conflicts to attend. That way, it would make the auction look more intense and bring more benefit to the organizer. Chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 However, it was normally never as intense as the one today. They increased the price by 200 billion, 300 billion, and even 500 billion. In the end, it directly increased by 1 trillion. Alba had hosted and attended a lot of auctions, but she had never seen this before She had never even heard of it. This was too exaggerated! That was real money! As the third young mistress of Treasure Trove, Alba could only use a few trillion Star Dors. She would not be allowed to use more than that. However, David spent 11 trillion. Perhaps only a disciple of a Sacred Saint had the power to do that. ¡°Are you sure you want to spend 11 trillion on the Hammer of Thunder, Master David?¡± Alba asked. ¡°Of course! Miss Fellowes, even though the price of the hammer was raised so high because of my fight. with Archimedes, so many people are watching and I value my prestige. I will pay the final price of 11 trillion Star Dors, and not a penny less,¡± David states righteously. ¡°But ¡± ¡°No buts. Miss Fellowes, even though we¡¯re friends in private, this is business. You are the host of the auction while I¡¯m a bidder.¡± ¡°Fine. Since you said that, there¡¯s nothing more I can say. Is there anyone who wants to bid? Master David bid on the Hammer of Thunder, a mid-level Soulbound Weapon, for 11 trillion Star Dors. If there¡¯s no one else, I will announce that this hammer is sold to Master David at 11 trillion Star Dors.¡± Alba looked at the other people in the room. The scene was silent Only a fool would bid. It was not worth buying a mid-level Soulbound Weapon for 11 trillion Star Dors. Not even if it was custom-made. The premium was too high. Only rich kids like David and Archimedes would raise the price so high. ¡°If there¡¯s no one, I will make the announcement. ¡°Hammer of Thunder, a mid-level Soulbound Weapon ¡°11 trillion going once! *11 trillion going twice! ¡°11 trillion going thricel ¡°Sold!¡± After Alba announced that, the scene went into an uproar. ¡°Damn! I didn¡¯te to this auction in vain. I watched Archimedes, the first in-line of the Lightfoot family. get destroyed by someone else with money. What a miracle!¡± ¡°Right? Everyone in the Central Sacred Continent knows about the Lightfoot family¡¯s wealth. They¡¯re the owner of Splendor! Master David is so amazing. He¡¯s my idol¡± ¡°He spent 11 trillion Star Dors for a mid-level Soulbound Weapon. All hail Master David!¡± Cheers erupted from the scene. Even though they were saying how amazing, bad¡¯ss, and domineering David was, they were all mocking David in their hearts. This kid is just a spendthrift. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Will his master p him to death after he finds out? David did not care if they were just praising him on the surface and mocking him on the inside. He only cared about one thing, and that waspleting this transaction with Treasure Trove as soon as possible As long as he got 113000vish points, David would be a Saint. He would be a real Saint, not a partial Saint, which was David¡¯s original goal The difference between the two was huge. Saint Realm was also the realm countless people dreamed of. Nek Simmons was the only one in Star Kingdom who became a Saint recently. There were a lot of people stuck in peak Sovereign Rank or partial Saint Realm. However, there were not a lot of people who could truly be a Saint. David would be the first Saint in Star Kingdom right after Nek. Chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 ¡°Everyone, settle down. Even though Master David bought the Hammer of Thunder, the auction is not over yet. Now, let¡¯s continue bidding on other treasures. I promise they are all on the same level as the Hammer of Thunder,¡± Alba said loudly. The scene plunged into silence again. After they finished watching the drama between Archimedes and David, they should focus on their own business Without those two rich men, the auction could go back to normal now. Soon, another treasure was wheeled on stage. David had lost all of his interest at this moment Therefore, he got up quietly to leave. However, the moment he got out of the venue, a staff member from Treasure Trove stopped him. I¡¯m sorry, Master David, please return to your seat. You can¡¯t leave before the auction is over.¡± Then why can Archimedes leave?¡± David asked. He only left after paying for the treasures he bid on. ¡°Well, let¡¯s calcte the total amount for all of my treasure. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not going to pay.¡± David said. He came here to pay. Did these people think he was running away? What a joke! He wasted so much effort spending so much money to get so manyvish points so he could be a Saint Wouldn¡¯t he have to start over if he ran away now? ¡°Alright, pleasee with me.¡± David followed the other party backstage to pay However, when he was on the way, a voice said in the staff¡¯s ear. ¡°Bring David to me.¡± The person who spoke was Valerio, the head of Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters. After getting the order, the staff did not dare to waste any time. Thus, the staff took David to another destination. They reached the door of a room after they walked a little more. Knock knock knock! The staff knocked on the door and said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Valerio, Master David is here.¡± Then, a voice spoke from inside the room. ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir¡± The staff opened the door after saying that. Then, the staff said to David after making a gesture, ¡°Master David, the head of Treasure Trove is asking for you.¡± David was curious. ¡®Wasn¡¯t I going to pay? ¡°Why am I going to see the head of Treasure Trove? Is it because the amount is too big so that¡¯s why the head needs to handle it himself? ¡°It¡¯s just 11 trillion Star Dors. It¡¯s not that much, right? David walked into the room. An old man with white hair and ruddyplexion was drinking tea while sitting in the room. It was the partial Saint who spoke on stage before the auction started. When he saw David, the old man smiled and said, ¡°David, sit down. I¡¯m Valerio Fellowes, the head of Treasure Trove.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too courteous, Mr. Valerio,¡± David replied and sat down without holding himself back. Valerio was just a partial Saint N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Back then, David might be vignt when he was facing a powerhouse like this. However, he did not need to anymore because he would soon be a Saint ¡°David, you¡¯re so young and promising. You managed to suppress Archimedes at such a young age. You have to know that he¡¯s the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family and his family controls Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies. They surpass our family in all aspects,¡± Valeriomented. ¡°Mr. Valerio, you don¡¯t have to say those things to me. Everyone is praising me on the surface, but they might be calling me a spendthrift in their hearts!¡± David mocked himself ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay attention to them, David. They¡¯re short-sighted, so how will they know how outstanding you are?¡± At this moment, Valerio was not thinking about how much money David spent after that fight with Archimedes. Chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 Instead, he was wondering what grievances the two of them had. Bernard was Archimedes¡¯ protector, so they two were always together Moreover, he was also ate Sovereign Ranker. David could leave unscathed after offending Archimedes, so there might be something going on behind Valerio had been paying attention to David ever since he entered the room. However, the result surprised him. He could not see through David at all. David seemed to have ayer of mist surrounding him, and it was covering him tightly, preventing anyone from looking into him. Since he dared to go head-on with a Lightfoot family member, he was not a simple young man. ¡°You speak too highly of me, Mr. Valerio. I don¡¯t deserve such praise. May I know why you asked me to come here? I should havepleted the transaction with Treasure Trove first,¡± David said. He was not in the mood to chat with Valerio. Wouldn¡¯t it be better toplete the transaction, get thevish points, and progress to Saint Realm? ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s have a chat They will bring over the treasures you bid on in a while. You can just finish the transaction here.¡± ¡°Well, alright! Since you want to chat, I¡¯ll chat with you.¡± David could not say anything more He only hoped they would send the treasures over so he couldplete the transaction soon. David would not be free from anxiety until he got thevish points. It was like not getting paid after finishing a sale. ¡°David, may I know how you know Alba? Can you tell me?¡± Valerio asked. He instinctively thought David might be the person Alba mentioned who could help the Fellowes family out of their current predicament. As for how, Valerio did not know, so he needed to understand. To be honest, when Valerio was making his speech before the auction, David could tell he had a special rtionship with Alba. Both were surnamed Fellowes. One was the head of Treasure Trove while the other one was the third young mistress of Treasure Trove. Therefore, even fools could tell they had an extraordinary rtionship. They might even be rtives. Since Valerio asked, David briefly told him about how he met Alba He told Valerio everything that he could, but at the same time, he also never spoke a word of what he should not, for example, their cooperation. Valerio also knew it was impossible to find out anything from David, so he did not continue prodding. He soon changed the topic. ¡°David, you¡¯re not from the Central Sacred Continent, right?¡± Valerio asked. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. ¡°No. I just got here I heard this is the most prosperous ce in Star Kingdom, so I came to experience it myself,¡± David answered ¡°I see! I was wondering why I never heard about you in the Central Sacred Continent before. You must know that there aren¡¯t a lot of young people who can take out more than ten trillion Star Dors in one go.¡± ¡°My master gave me the money I trained with him back then and I was only recently let out.¡± David contemted for a while and decided to mention his master. Valerio was obviously an important core of the Fellowes family If David wanted the crazy n in his heart to work, he needed help from someone like him. ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s your master?¡± Valerio¡¯s interest was piqued I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Valerio. My teacher doesn¡¯t allow me to mention his name.¡± ¡°I see! Where do you live then?¡± David shook his head and said apologetically. ¡°I can¡¯t say either. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t disobey my master¡¯s orders. I hope you understand, Mr. Valerio.¡± Chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 David and Valerio were chatting. It seemed like they were chatting, but in reality, Valerio was asking David all kinds of questions. With David¡¯s intelligence, he naturally knew that Valerio was indirectly probing about his identity. Therefore, he repeatedly mentioned that he had an amazing master. He said he had always trained with his master and was only recently let out. As for the other points, apologies, but David would only answer perfunctorily Valerio also realized he would not get the answer he wanted by asking like this. Therefore, he changed. the way he asked and started chatting about domestic trivia with David. Of course, David was not stupid. With the increase of his mind power, his IQ and wits also increased. No matter what Fellowes said or asked, David¡¯s answer would be invulnerable, not exposing even the slightest bit of information about himself. David would only let Valerio know the things he wanted him to know As time went by, David started to get impatient. His 110000vish points were right in front of him. As long as theypleted the transaction, he could be a Saint once he got them. However, he was stuck here chatting with Valerio. This was torturous. As David was thinking of a way to escape Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on the door. David was overjoyed. ¡°Are the treasures here? ¡®Can Iplete the transaction now? David was ecstatic as he thought about that. However, Valerio frowned and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± He had ordered everyone in advance that no one was allowed to interrupt him without his permission. Who was so bold to ignore his orders? Then, a clear voice said from outside the door, ¡°Grandpa Val, it¡¯s me.¡± Valerio¡¯s anger in his heart dropped in half when he heard that voice. ¡°Alba! Come in!¡± Valerio said. Alba pushed the door open and entered the room. Then, she spotted David and Grandpa Val The auction was over. When she was looking for David, she heard that Grandpa Val had taken David away. Thus, she rushed over frantically. She was worried that David would start an argument with Grandpa Val. David was the person that could help her family out of their predicament, so they could not offend him. As David looked at Alba¡¯s empty hands, his heart sank. She did not bring the treasures. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He got excited about nothing. ¡°Grandpa Vall Master David!¡± Alba called out. ¡°Hello, Miss Fellowes,¡± David said politely ¡°Alba, sit down. I¡¯m talking to David,¡± Valerio said with a smile. It did not seem like there were any disagreements between the two men. Chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 Alba let out a sigh of relief on the inside. She turned to close the door and then sat down next to the two. ¡°Grandpa Val, Master David, what are you talking about?¡± Alba was curious ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mr. Valerio asked me here to talk about some domestic trivia. Right, Miss Fellowes, is the auction over After David answered the question, he asked again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over. The bidding process for the final few items went smoothly and it was not as exciting as your bidding against Archimedes. Master David, you¡¯ve started something new. You¡¯ll be written into the history of auctions.¡± ¡°Stop mocking me, Miss Fellowes. I know what I¡¯ve done. I think everyone is mocking me now. However, Archimedes is still too weak to climb over my head, I can¡¯t stand him considering himself the top dog in the world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Master David, I¡¯m not trying to mock you,¡± Alba quickly exined. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I never care about what people think of me. It¡¯s none of my business what other people think or say about me. I just need to do my own thing.¡± David said indifferently ¡°You have such a good attitude, David. No wonder you have such great achievements at such a young age,¡± Valerio praised. Judging from how Alba treated David, Valerio was almost sure that this young man was rted to the opportunity Alba mentioned. Moreover, David was so calm after offending Archimedes. He was not worried about the Lightfoot family seeking revenge against him and even a partial Saint like Valerio could not see through him, Valerio was sure that David was not a simple person. ¡°Who¡¯s his master? ¡®Could it be ¡°Mr. Valerio, Miss Fellowes, the auction is over, so can weplete the transaction?¡± David asked expectantly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that, you must be impatient to see your treasures. Please wait, I¡¯ll ask the staff to send you your treasures now,¡± Valerio said. Thank you, Mr. Valerio. Even though I bid on the Hammer of Thunder because I was fighting Archimedes, I do like that mid-level Soulbound Weapon a lot. It¡¯s not easy toe across something I like. You can¡¯t get something like that no matter how much you pay for it. To be honest, the Hammer of Thunder is more important than a high-level Soulbound Weapon¡± ¡°I never expected you to be so temperamental and bold to pay such a high price for something you like. To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to be as wilful as you as the head of Treasure Trove.¡± After Valerio gave out the order, the staff of Treasure Trove brought the four treasures David bid into the room not long after. David did not pay attention to what the previous three items were. He only figured that the price was right, and that the price was much higher than what was sold in the first phase, so he bid on them. The three items cost 298 billion, so each of them was less than 100 billion on average. The price of the fourth item, the Hammer of Thunder, skyrocketed to 11 trillion Star Dors. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The four items totaled 11 trillion 298 billion. The four items wereid on the table inside the room. ¡°David, please check if these are the treasures you had bid on,¡± Valerio looked at David and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t need to, Mr. Valerio Treasure Trove is one of the top five tradingpanies, so I believe your won¡¯t do anything to ruin your reputation. Plus, I¡¯m friends with Miss Fellowes. Even if I don¡¯t trust you, I trust her to not lie to me,¡± David said excitedly. He was finally going to get thevish points. He could taste Saint Realm and David was ecstatic. Valerio saw his expression and was confused. Why is he so excited about a mid-level Soulbound Weapon with his identity? ¡®Even if he likes the Hammer of Thunder, he doesn¡¯t need to be so excited, right?¡± However, Valerio did not perform an in-depth investigation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯splete the transaction. David, please transfer the money to Treasure Trove¡¯s public ount. After you¡¯re done, they¡¯re yours.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± David answered quickly He used the system to transfer 11 trillion 298 billion Star Dors to Treasure Trove¡¯s public ount. The transaction waspleted in a blink of an eye ¡°You¡¯re such a straightforward person, David. They are now yours,¡± Valerio said with a grin. Even though he knew David would not bid for fun, Valerio could not helpmenting when he saw the money arriving in the ount. ¡®This kid is so f*cking loaded. Judging from his performance, he definitely has more than 11 trillion.¡± Chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 After the transaction, David took his four treasures and bid farewell to Alba and Valerio. He did not have time to check his system, so he did not know if he had gotten thevish points. If the Hammer of Thunder was worth more than 11 trillion Star Dors, he would surely get all of the lavish points. However, if it was not, then he would only get thevish points equivalent to its true price. This was crucial to David. This would determine if he would be in partial Saint Realm or skip realms to go straight to Saint Realm and Pre-Saint Rank. However, David figured that since the system said the God of Thunder Hammer was one of the top three Ancient Weapons, it must be very valuable. ording to the market price of Star Kingdom, 11 trillion Star Dors was not enough for a high-level Soulbound Weapon. Since it was one of the top three Ancient Weapons, the God of Thunder Hammer would surely be worth more than a high-level Soulbound Weapon even if it was damaged. Therefore, there was a huge possibility that David would get all of thevish points. Alba and Valerio could tell that David was in a hurry, so they did not stop him. After hurrying back to his room, David closed the door and used his mind power to keep an eye on his surroundings in case someone barged into his room suddenly. Once he was done, he impatiently opened his system. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9985701990000000 Star Dors [Body: Sovereign level 6 (You may upgrade one level using 1000vish points) [Mind: Sovereign level 1 (You may upgrade using 1000vish points) [Combat: Eternal Realm Mid-Sovereign Ranker [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique ( Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 113900] When David saw the bnce of hisvish points, a huge surprise shot out from his eyes. At the same time, he let out a deafeningugh. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Afterughing to his heart¡¯s content, he calmed himself down. Luckily he had blocked out his room with his mind power, if not, the people from Treasure Trove would surelye to check on him after hearing that. Indeed, just as he expected, the God of Thunder Hammer was worth more than 11 trillion. Now, he had gotten all of thevish points, so he could increase his strength. Now that he was in Star Kingdom, he truly understood the importance of strength. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even though he already knew that his strength was the foundation when he was on Earth and in the Milky Way, he was very low-profile and had never experienced the crisis of death. However, Nek gave him an initial show of strength the moment he came to Star Kingdom. If his mind power was not strong enough, he would have long been turned to ashes. It was because he experienced the crisis of death before Nek and saw Celeste¡¯s teacher banishing her to the ice cavern that he decided to increase his strength in a short time. When he was a True Saint, he would go to the Simmons continent to seek revenge against Nek. After that, he would go on to Sacred Saint Rank, save Celeste from the Iridescent Sect, and take Celia and the others away. He would need to do those things step by step. Now, he needed to break through to Saint Realm and be a Pre-Saint. ¡®Nek, you scoundrel, prepare yourself for me at the Simmons Continent. Soon, I will let you know how it feels to have someone control your fate,¡¯ David thought to himself. Nek was a knot in David¡¯s heart. Back then, he never experienced the fear of being killed at any time. If Nek had not insisted on crushing David¡¯s skull back then, David would not have lived until now. His mind power could only protect his head but not his entire body. Now, Nek did would have another chance. He had lost his best opportunity to kill David. ¡®I wonder if Nek the scoundrel will regret not killing me when I show up at the Simmons Continent. ¡®Perhaps I was just an ant to him at that time.¡¯ Chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 Nek might have thought he could crush David easily. The next time they met, David would swap the roles so that Nek would know what it was like to be an ant. ¡°Hah¡­ Huff¡­ Hah¡­ Huff¡­¡± After taking a few deep breaths, David closed his eyes to try to rpose his body to its best state. A few minutester, David opened his eyes. Then, he opened his system panel and clicked on increasing his Body. A window popped up. [This upgrade would cost 1000vish points. After upgrading, the host¡¯s Body will go from Sovereign level 6 to Sovereign level 7. Please confirm.] There were two options below: Yes and No. Of course, David chose Yes. The system shone and David felt a gust of warm air entering his body. A few secondster, the system went back to normal. His Body had changed to Sovereign level 7. He had also spent 1000vish points, so there were only 112900. Without wasting any time, David continued to upgrade his Body. Sovereign level 8, Sovereign level 9, Sovereign level 10. He spent a total of 4000vish points. Finally, David upgraded his body to Sovereign level 10. Hisbat power also increased drastically and came to peak Sovereign Rank. At this moment, David¡¯s strength was on the same level as Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect. The two of them were peak Sovereign Rankers. However, this was not enough! David¡¯s goal was not peak Sovereign Rank, nor was it partial Saint Realm. He wanted to be a Saint. Now, it was time to upgrade his mind power. He upgraded one level at a time, and he needed 1000vish points. Sovereign level 2, Sovereign level 3¡­ Sovereign level 10. Since David¡¯s mind power was only at Sovereign level 1, he spent 9000vish points just to upgrade it to Sovereign level 10. When he upgraded both his Body and mind power to Sovereign level 10, David had spent a total of 13000vish points. He took a look at the system panel. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9985701990000000 Star Dors [Body: Sovereign level 10 (You may upgrade one level using 100000vish points) [Mind: Sovereign level 10 (You may upgrade using 100000vish points) [Combat: Partial Saint Realm [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique (Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 100900] Since his Body and Mind were both at Sovereign level 10, David¡¯sbat power was at partial Saint Realm. Right now, he was at the same level as Valerio, the head of Treasure Trove. With this strength, he was already pretty invincible in Star Kingdom, a level 7 civilization. In addition to his strong mind power and Evil-Splitting Sword that could cut anything, David would be unbeatable as long as he did not run into a Saint. He could be regarded as the number one figure below Saint Realm. However, this was still not enough. He still had 10000vish points, so he could continue to upgrade his Body. Once he upgraded this, David¡¯s body would change, and it would go from a mortal¡¯s body to a Saint¡¯s body. The most basic difference was that the mortal body would be threatened by the catastrophe. They would not be able to hide from the Eternal Catastrophe that would happen once every epoch. However, once he had a Saint¡¯s body, there would be no catastrophe. If there were no idents, the Saint¡¯s body would truly live forever.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 Even though David was a partial Saint, this was not enough. Partial Saint was not his goal. He had prepared and nned for so long, so he wanted to progress further. He wanted to upgrade his Body again to get to Saint Realm. He had crossed so many ranks, going fromte Sovereign Rank directly to Saint Realm. If word got out and outsiders found out, this would shock everyone in Star Kingdom, including the Sacred Saints. This was truly unprecedented. This might have never happened in the entire universe, let alone Star Kingdom. Meanwhile, David would surely create an unwritten history. After calming down, David continued upgrading. A pop-up window appeared again. [This upgrade will require 10000vish points. After upgrading, the host¡¯s Body will go from Sovereign level 10 to Pre-Saint level 10. The host¡¯s body will also go from a mortal body to a Saint¡¯s body. Hence, it will not be affected by the Eternal Catastrophe to achieve true immortality. Does the host want to confirm this upgrade?] There were still two options. Yes and No. David chose Yes without even thinking about it. The system disappeared before him. At the same time, he felt a huge burst of energy rushing into his body. He was overwhelmed by intense pain that felt as if it would stretch him open. David gritted his teeth to endure the pain. He knew he had to endure it so that his body could change sessfully. The process of changing from a mortal body to a Saint¡¯s body was very slow. Every cell of the body had to evolve before it was considered a sess. On the other side, Alba did not leave immediately after David left. She still had a lot of questions. ¡°Grandpa Val, why did you ask for David?¡± Alba asked. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I invite him over to have a chat?¡± Valerio asked with a grin. ¡°No, but I¡¯m just curious. You don¡¯t know him, do you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, but I do now after the chat.¡± ¡°What did you talk about?¡± ¡°I wanted to know more about his identity and background. However, even though he was young, he was very smart. Aside from learning he has a master, I know nothing else. I think he might have purposely let us know about his master,¡± Valerio shook his head and said. David was certainly the smartest young person he had ever met. It was hard to get any useful information from someone like that. To put it bluntly, even if Valerio got something from him, it was because David wanted him to know. Even so, he was not sure if what he learned was true. ¡°So you only talked, right? There weren¡¯t any disagreements or conflicts between you two, right?¡± Alba asked worriedly. ¡°Alba, do I look like Ick sense? No matter what, David is a huge client of Treasure Trove, so how could I have any disagreements with him? Thepany is unstable right now. I might even start worshiping him.¡± ¡°Grandpa Val, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t mean that. However, David is not simple. I¡¯m worried there will be some disagreements between you two. It won¡¯t be good even if there is a small disagreement,¡± Alba quickly exined. ¡°Of course, I know that. He¡¯s so young and yet he can take out more than 10 trillion Star Dors without batting an eyelid. He must have a very strong force supporting him. Moreover, I can¡¯t even see through this kid¡¯s strength. There won¡¯t be more than ten young people like this in the entire Star Kingdom, both in the light and the dark. Archimedes is still one level below those guys,¡± Valeriomented. ¡°No way! You can¡¯t see through David? You¡¯re a partial Saint, Grandpa Val!¡± Alba widened her gorgeous eyes and asked in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s so surprising about that? Anyone below Saint Realm is an ant, and partial Saints are just slightly stronger ants.¡± ¡°B-But David looks so young. How can you not see through him?¡± Alba was still in disbelief. ¡°Just because you¡¯re young doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re weak. Some extremely talented geniuses will break through the realms as easily as eating or drinking. To them, there are no obstacles. Of course, there is another possibility. David might have a hidden treasure, or he knows the concealing technique,¡± Valerio exined. ¡°I think it might be thetter,¡± Alba said affirmatively. ¡°Oh? How are you so sure?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s intuition.¡± Alba looked certain. ¡®Intuition?¡¯ Valerio smiled and did not say anything. He was very curious about that young man named David. He never seen anyone like that in Star Kingdom. Perhaps David was just as he said. He had always trained with his master and was only recently released. If not, he would already be popr. He would not be able to hide so well. For example, what happened at the auction today. Archimedes and David were fighting and raised a mid-level Soulbound Weapon to 11 trillion, a sky-high price.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This would surely spread across the Central Sacred Continent soon. Then, it would spread throughout Star Kingdom. David¡¯s name would enter a lot of people¡¯s ears, and soon, there would be people who dug out his identity and background. Even if they could not find the real details, there would be a lot of different versions of fake news floating around. ¡°Alba, I have a question for you,¡± Valerio asked suddenly. Chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 ¡°What do you want to know? Please ask me and I will answer honestly,¡± Alba answered. ¡°Thest time you told me there¡¯s a chance to solve the family¡¯s predicament and help us get out of the Palmore family¡¯s control. Is this rted to David?¡± After Valerio asked that, his eyes were fixed on Alba. When Alba heard this question, she froze. She could note back to her senses after a long time to answer the question. Valerio¡¯s question was too sudden. She never expected that Grandpa Val would guess that David was rted to what she told himst time just from this short conversation. These old men had lived for so long, so none of them were simple. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Aftering back to her senses, Alba knew she could not hide anymore. Since Grandpa Val asked her that, he should have a reason for doing so. Besides, it might not be a bad thing even if he found out. As long as they had his help, the time it would take for East League Trading Company to rise would shorten. She could also quickly aplish her cooperation with David. ¡°Yes, Grandpa Val, David is the opportunity I previously mentioned,¡± Alba answered honestly. Valerio was not shocked by this result. Instead, he expected it. ¡°Oh? Tell me, how can he fight the Palmore family? Even though he¡¯s not weak in terms of identity and background, Alba, you must know that the Pamore family is one of the six top forces in Star Kingdom with Sacred Saints. You can even say they are at the top of Star Kingdom¡¯s pyramid. No one can shake their position.¡± Chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 ¡°It¡¯s because of David¡¯s master!¡± Alba answered. ¡°Who¡¯s David¡¯s master? I asked him just now, but he didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Grandpa Val, I think David¡¯s master should be a Sacred Saint hiding in the dark of Star Kingdom,¡± Alba voiced her thoughts. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Her words were like a bomb, causing Valerio to feel so dizzy that he could not say anything for a long while. ¡®David¡¯s master is a Sacred Saint hiding in the dark of Star Kingdom? ¡®How astonishing!¡± Even if Valerio was the head of Treasure Trove and a partial Saint, he was still pretty shocked by what Alba said. One had to know that there were only six Sacred Saints on the surface of Star Kingdom, and they represented the six top forces of Star Kingdom. All of them were behemoths. Of course, Star Kingdom had been developing for so many years, so there could be other Sacred Saints hiding in the dark as well. However, how could they be sure that David¡¯s master was one of them? A Sacred Saint was the strongest figure in Star Kingdom for now. How would they show themselves so casually? Even though David was acting like it was the case, Valerio would still doubt him before he saw it with his own eyes. Plus, he also noticed something in Alba¡¯s sentence. ¡®She thinks! ¡°So it means she¡¯s just assuming and she doesn¡¯t have concrete proof¡¯ After Valerio calmed himself down, he asked, ¡°Alba, did David tell you this?¡± ¡°No, I just assumed. However, I have my reasons and I didn¡¯t make it up myself,¡± Alba shook her head and answered. ¡°And what are these reasons?¡± Valerio asked. Alba then told Valerio everything about her encounter with David. She told him about how David met Marlee halfway and brought her here to sell the raw nuclear maic ores. Then, she told him how David said he wanted to participate in arge auction, how she saw his first- rate Soulbound Weapon, the Evil-Splitting Sword, and how David killed the two beginner Sovereign Rankers next to Cornelius. She did not miss any details. When Valerio heard about the first-rate Soulbound Weapon, he felt an explosion going off in his heart. ¡°How many people in Star Kingdom can afford to use a first-rate Soulbound Weapon? Even though the Fellowes family was in control of Treasure Trove and had a lot of assets, they only had two first-rate Soulbound Weapons after taking out everything they had. They were not enough for the three True Saints, let alone the Pre-Saints. They could onlye across a treasure of such level serendipitously. Valerio never expected David to have one. How incredible! If David really had a first-rate Soulbound Weapon, then Valerio would believe that he had a Sacred Saint master. ¡®The first-rate Soulbound Weapon should be in the wooden sheath on his back. ¡®Then what¡¯s in the jar in his hands? ¡®Since he¡¯s always seen with them, I think they¡¯re not simple as well.¡¯ Now, David killing the two beginner Sovereign Rankers next to Cornelius seemed like it was nothing compared to him having a first-rate Soulbound Weapon. However, what Cornelius did confused Valerio. It would be detrimental for the Lightfoot family if the Fellowes family copsed. Chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 The Fellowes family copsed, the Palmore family would take over Treasure Trove. Facing such a behemoth, the Lightfoot family would not get any benefits even if they had the Ginger family as support ¡°Alba, are you sure David had a first-rate Soulbound Weapon with him?¡± Valerio asked seriously. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Grandpa Val You should know that I am pretty knowledgeable when ites to weapons. I¡¯ve seen more than one high-level Soulbound Weapons and they are all nothingpared to the one David had. Even from afar, I can feel the sharpness of the sword Plus, the first-rate Soulbound Weapon is in the wooden sheath on David¡¯s back. You can take a look at it if you have the chance,¡± Alba answered. ¡°Let¡¯s put this aside first I¡¯ll find time to look into it Alba, you said that David killed Cornelius, the second- in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, to save you So, it means he¡¯s in a very hostile rtionship with the Lightfoot family No wonder he¡¯s not showing Archimedes any respect at all.¡± ¡°Yeah! Grandpa Val, if it were not for David, I would have been asked to board that rascal Cornelius¡¯ ship. If that happened, he would add fuel to the fire and spread the rumors. Anders and his family will surely not endure that kind of humiliation If that happens, our family will be in an even worse predicament.¡± ¡°Alba, I¡¯ll ask you onest question.¡± ¡°Okay¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re telling the truth, how can you be sure that David and his Sacred Saint master will help us to resist the Pamore family?¡± This was the most important thing In addition, it was also the one thing Valerio cared about the most. All of the Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom surely knew each other. Therefore, it would be impossible to for a new face show up all of a sudden. Since they knew each other, would David¡¯s master offend the Palmore family¡¯s Sacred Saint for the sake of Fellowes family? Valerio figured this was a little impossible. Alba rposed her thoughts and answered in a deep voice, ¡°Grandpa Val, I¡¯m not 100% confident, but I have an agreement with David As long as this agreement is fulfilled, I believe he will help us. Plus, this is the only chance we have in so many years. We finally met a Sacred Saint, so if we don¡¯t gamble on this, I won¡¯t be reconciled Our family will slowly be devoured by the Palmore family and die out. If that happens, we won¡¯t even have another chance anymore even if we want to gamble.¡± Valerio was silent after he heard what Alba said. What Alba said just now was reying in his brain. If they gambled, they might still have a chance. If they did not, they could only watch their family get devoured by the Palmore family and die out. How would Valerio not know the Palmore family¡¯s n? They wanted to devour Treasure Trove, a cash cow, so that it would provide the Palmore family with endless wealth and resources for cultivation. Then, it would allow the Palmore family to grow rapidly. This multiple-choice question did not seem difficult, but one needed a certain level of courage to answer After all, the Palmore family was one of the six top forces of Star Kingdom. If they were not careful, their family would be consigned to eternal damnation. After a long period of contemtion, Valerio finally made up his mind. Treasure Trove was the result of countless generations of the Fellowes family. They went through so many hardships and difficulties to get to where they were now. Therefore, they could not let the Palmore family take this away from them so easily. After thinking about it, Valerio stood up and, said to Alba, ¡°Alba,e with me.¡± Before Alba could answer, Valerio walked in front of her. ¡°Grandpa Val, where are we going?¡± Alba stood up quickly and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go find David. I need to confirm some things.¡± ¡°Alright. Come with me, Grandpa Val, I know where he stays.¡± The two walked out of the room and headed to David¡¯s room. At this moment, David had just finished breaking through. Chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 As Alba brought Valerio to where David stayed, David had already finished breaking through. He was feeling the Saint power coursing through his body. It felt endless. ¡®What feeling is this?¡¯ David had never felt like this before. Any casual gesture from him felt like it had the power to destroy the universe. ¡®Is this how it feels to be a Saint? ¡®How powerful! ¡®I feel so much more powerful than when I was an Eternal. ¡®There¡¯s noparison between the two. ¡®Even partial Saints are so small in front of a Saint.¡¯ David felt d that he survived in the hands of Nek, the Pre-Saint, when he was in the Iridescent Sect. How fortunate. At the same time, David was also scared. If Nek did not insist on crushing his skull and instead wanted to attack another part of his body, David would surely have died. The mortal body could not handle the attack of a Saint. As long as Nek inserted some Saint power into David¡¯s body, his body would crumble immediately. David reached out his right hand and clenched his fist. Even the space around it started to shake like it was scared. He figured if he punched forward, he might prate the Central Sacred Continent. ¡°Saint Realm is so powerful,¡± David muttered to himself. After such a long period of hard work and preparation, he finally climbed to the top of the Star Kingdom¡¯s Even though there were True Saints and Sacred Saints above him, this would not affect how strong a Pre- Saint was. Any force with a Saint in Star Kingdom was already an overlord. David had already joined them, so he had the qualification to build his own force of this level. He curled his lips, showing a smirk. David said sinisterly, ¡°Nek, you scoundrel, just wait for me. Soon, I will take your wretched life. The biggest mistake you made in your life is not killing me back then Too bad, you don¡¯t have the chance to feel regret anymore. This misstep will bring annihtion to your entire family. I want to know what expression you will have when I step on the ruins of your family home.¡± Nek was David¡¯s first target. However, being a Pre-Saint was still not enough. After all, Nek was also a Pre-Saint. David knew even if he used his mind power and the Evil-Splitting Sword, it would be hard to kill Nek even if he could beat him. He would not make the same mistake as Nek. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since they were enemies who would fight until theirst breath, David would not give Nek any chance to survive. The best way to take care of him would be to kill him in one go. Therefore, David needed to make a lot of preparations. Next, he needed to speed up his cooperation with Alba. How would one person spend money as quickly as a tradingpany? He could onlye across such things serendipitously. Moreover, he also needed to have the right time and favorable geographical and social conditions to do this. If Archimedes did not raise the price wildly and if the God of Thunder Hammer was not extremely valuable, David would not be able to spend so much money in one go. Initially, his goal was to spend 1.2 trillion Star Dors and get to partial Saint. In the end, it went beyond his expectations. He skipped partial Saint Realm and directly became a Saint. It might be a little hard for him to get a chance like this in the future. Therefore, he had to focus on the tradingpany. This would be the most dependable and fastest way to spend money. After he calmed himself down, David opened the system panel to check his stats. Chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 [Host: David Lidell (Bnce: 9985701990000000 Star Dors [Body: Pre-Saint level 6 (You may upgrade one level using 10000vish points) [Mind: Sovereign level 10 (You may upgrade using 100000vish points) [Combat: Saint Realm beginner Pre-Saint Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique ( Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 900] Indeed, hisbat power had reached beginner Pre-Saint Rank If he wanted to continue upgrading, he would need to upgrade his mind power to Pre-Saint Rank. ording to the system¡¯s new rules, his Mind and Body had to progress simultaneously and not be too far apart. If not, his Body would not be upgraded. David let out a sigh of relief when hisbat power got to Pre-Saint Rank. Currently, he had the power to protect himself in this foreign Star Kingdom, and he would not need to be scared of everything. When David was wondering how to speed things up, the mind power he released detected someone approaching him. ¡®Alba and Valerio? Why are they here? Didn¡¯t we just part ways not long ago? David wondered on the inside. However, even though he was curious, he quickly retracted his mind power and waited for the two to arrive. Luckily, David had finished breaking through. If they were slightly earlier and ran into him breaking through to Saint Realm, it would be a little troublesome. Valerio followed behind Alba. When the two were about to reach David¡¯s ce, Valerio let out a curious sound. Then, he stopped in his tracks. Alba could sense Valerio¡¯s changes, so she turned and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa Val? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s continue. David should already know we¡¯reing.¡± Valerio said. ¡°He knows? How?¡± ¡°I detected some mind power around here and it¡¯s mostlying from David, so I think he knows we¡¯re here.¡± ¡®Mind power?¡± Alba did not think much about it and continued walking. Since David could kill the beginner Sovereign Rankers, it was normal for him to have mind power. Some of those talented geniuses in Star Kingdom would have mind power when they were only at beginner Sovereign Rank. David was at least a mid- orte Sovereign Ranker, so it would not be strange for him to have mind power. Valerio continued following behind Alba. At this moment, he was not calm at all. It was because the glimpse of mind power be detected just now was so strong that it scared him. ¡®If this was from David, how strong would he be? ¡®Perhaps this kid does have a Sacred Saint master.¡¯ If not, Valerio did not know what kind of person could cultivate such an excellent disciple like David. Right now, he was impatient to see David again so he could confirm his identity. This was rted to what the Fellowes family would do next. Would they throw caution to the wind and gamble on this, or choose to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door and then let the Palmore family devour them? If they chose to gamble, Valerio needed a reason to convince the head of the family and the grandmasters. A Sacred Saint hiding in the dark of Star Kingdom would be enough. The core, seniors, and grandmasters of the family would understand. If they did not fight back, they would only die. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, if they fought back, they would have a chance. Of course, they might also just die faster. Chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Valerio¡¯s thinking was simple. If David had a Sacred Saint master and he was willing to help the Fellowes family escape from the Palmore family¡¯s control, the Fellowes family would say yes no matter what price they had to pay. ording to what David said, he and his master would stay in seclusion. Even if they suddenly wanted toe out of hiding to promote their sect, it would take a very long time until that happened. The Fellowes family would have a lot of time to try to fix things during that period. This was unlike with the Palmore family, a family that had already developed. Thetter did not give the Fellowes family enough time. If they relied on David¡¯s master, it would at least help prolong the Fellowes family¡¯s lifespan. On the other hand, if they continued letting the Palmore family control them, they would soon lose control of Treasure Trove. The most important thing was that even if the Fellowes family was willing to part with Treasure Trove, the Palmore family still might not spare them. Everyone knew that one had to eliminate the problempletely Even if the Palmore family spared the Fellowes family on the surface, they would still hinder their development from the dark. Especially the Saints in the Fellowes family. If the Palmore family decided to attack, they surely would not let them survive. Therefore, it was very important right now to make sure that David¡¯s master was a Sacred Saint. The two came to David¡¯s door soon. Knock knock knock! Alba knocked on David¡¯s door. ¡°Miss Fellowes, Mr. Valerio, pleasee in.¡± David¡¯s voice said from the inside. Alba pushed open the door and stood on one side. She then gestured to Valerio and said, ¡°Grandpa Val, after you.¡± Valerio did not waste any time walking into the room. At this moment, David was sitting next to the table. He had already brewed some tea for the two. ¡°Please sit,¡± David said. After Alba and Valerio entered the room, they were surprised when they saw David. They just parted ways with him, but right now, the David they saw by the table and the David who left just now seemed like two different people. However, they could not put a finger on what was different. It was just a feeling. The two did not overthink and walked straight to the table to sit down. Valerio was wondering how he should confirm David¡¯s identity. He wanted to see if he was a Sacred Saint¡¯s disciple, so he did not have time to check the changes in David. On the other hand, Alba was too weak so she could only rely on her intuition. She simply felt that David was a little different. ¡°Mr. Valerio, Miss Fellowes, please have some tea. I don¡¯t know much about tea brewing, so please put up with me.¡± David said with a smile. After that, he got up and poured some tea for the two. David was in a good mood after breaking through to Saint Realm. Moreover, Alba yed a huge role in helping him reach Saint Realm so quickly. Therefore, he was very grateful to Alba. ¡°Thank you, Master David.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too modest, David.¡± Alba and Valerio said at the same time. Then, the two took a sip of the tea. ¡®Hmm, this is indeed pretty bad. ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know much about tea, it¡¯s more like he doesn¡¯t know anything about tea!¡± However, this was not the point. They were not here for tea.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. David took a sip, but he figured he did a good job. ¡°May I know why you¡¯re here?¡± David asked after putting down his teacup. Chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 ¡°David, I¡¯ve told Grandpa Val about your cooperation. He needs to understand something about you. Don¡¯t worry though, Grandpa Val is the person I trust the most in the family. He¡¯d never hurt me,¡± Alba promised carefully. She was worried that she would enrage David. After all, this was between the two of them. Now, she had let a third party know about their secret without David¡¯s consent. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Of course, David would not be mad. He was a Saint now, so he was more confident. Just now, David was at a disadvantage when facing Valerio. Now, he was the one in charge. It would be good for the head of Treasure Trove to know this. With his help, David believed East League Trading Company¡¯s development would be even faster. If they were developing faster, he would be spending money faster too. David looked at Valerio and said, ¡°What do you want to know, Mr. Valerio? You can ask me. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°David, I heard your master gave you a Soulbound Weapon when you came out.¡± Valerio contemted before asking. He decided to start with the first-rate Soulbound Weapon Alba mentioned. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± David answered directly. ¡°Can I see it? Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I heard Alba say that your weapon is very unique and I am very interested in Soulbound Weapons, so that¡¯s why I¡¯m curious and want to see it. I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± David got up after he said that. Then, he ced the wooden sheath on the table. ¡°Feel free to look at it. However, I have to tell you that you can only look and not have any ideas about this. My master gave this to me, so it¡¯s not for sale. My master will not spare me if I sell it,¡± David added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. A nobleman will not steal. I just want to look at it and I will never have any other ideas about it,¡± Valerio said. ¡°Go ahead then.¡± David gestured to Valerio. Valerio carefully opened the sheath. Crack! A long sword with a red light appeared before his eyes. At the same time, there was also a bone-piercing chill as an infinite amount of piercing energy rushed before him. ¡®What is this? Valerio was stunned when he saw the Evil-Splitting Sword. As the head of Treasure Trove, he had seen a lot of treasures over the years. Normal people could not compare to Valerio in terms of knowledge and experiences. Even Alba, who loved researching weapons since she was young, was miles away from Valerio. ¡®This must be it! ¡®This long red sword in front of me is definitely a first-rate Soulbound Weapon! ¡®It¡¯s even the best among first-rate Soulbound Weapons!¡¯ Valerio had seen the two first-rate Soulbound Weapons the Fellowes family owned. They were nothing. compared to this sword. This was surely a weapon qualified for a Sacred Saint. Unexpectedly, David¡¯s master gave it to him. Since he could give such a precious weapon to his disciple, Valerio could see how close they were. It was no exaggeration to say that not even fathers and sons would have such a good rtionship. ¡°David, may I know what this sword is called?¡± ¡°My master said it¡¯s called the Evil-Splitting Sword. It can sh through all things evil and everything in the universe.¡± ¡°The Evil-Splitting Sword? What a good name! Since your master can give you such a precious treasure, you must have a good rtionship with him,¡± Valeriomented. ¡°Of course! I was relying on that old man ever since I was young, and I am his only disciple. How can we not be close?¡± David said as if it was a matter of course. Valerio smiled bitterly on the inside. ¡®This kid is simple-minded, so he might not know what this means. ¡°Even fathers might not be so good to their biological sons. ¡®Not only did he give David trillions of Star Dors before he came out, he even gave David a first-rate Soulbound Weapon that can represent his identity. ¡°Anyone with a discerning eye would not attack David once they saw this sword. ¡®It¡¯s because they won¡¯t be able to handle the rage of the sword¡¯s true owner.¡± Chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 After the wooden sheath was closed, the chill from the Evil-Splitting Sword disappeared and the room went back to normal. Valeriomented in his heart. He had been the head of Treasure Trove for so many years and he had seen so many treasures, but this word shocked him the most. This was undoubtably a sword that was hard toe by. Even the Fellowes family¡¯s first-rate Soulbound Weapons could notpare to it. N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Perhaps only a Sacred Saint would have the qualifications to wield it. Of course, Valerio would not exclude the fact that David might have found this in a ruin somewhere in the universe. However, the possibility of this was so low that he could just ignore it. It was not that easy to go into ruins. A ruin with first-rate Soulbound Weapons would surely have a high civilization. Even calling it a narrow escape would be underestimating it. If anyone below Saint Realm went there, they would surely die. It would be hard to stay alive, let alone come out with a treasure. ¡°Thank you for letting me see such a rare weapon, David. It opened my eyes. I¡¯ve been the head of Treasure Trove for so long, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a precious treasure. It¡¯s so shocking. I would like to meet your master if I have the chance,¡± Valerio praised magnanimously. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Valerio. You should have a chance to meet my master in the future. I came out this time with a mission from him. When I left, he said that our sect had been hiding for so long and it was time for us toe out. If not, Star Kingdom might soon forget about us,¡± David said casually. ¡°May I know the name of the sect you¡¯re in? Is it in any historical records?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Valerio. I can¡¯t tell you for now. After all, I just came out and I haven¡¯tpleted my mission, so he won¡¯t let me reveal too much about our sect. If not, I will be punished once hees out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked a question like that. Please forgive me,¡± Valerio said apologetically. He was making himself look very humble. One could even say that Valerio was treating David with apletely different attitude this time. Just now, he viewed David as a junior. Now, he viewed David like he was Anders, the heir of one of the top six forces in Star Kingdom. Even though David was still younger than Valerio, his status and identity werepletely different now Valerio did not dare to treat Anders like a junior nor criticize him. Since David could spend 11 trillion Star Dors on the auction just to beat Archimedes, Valerio knew this kid was not simple. That was why he summoned David. However, money did not mean anything. The Fellowes family was loaded, but they still ended up in this state. If they did not find a way to save themselves, everything the Fellowes family had would go to someone else, and their family¡¯s glory would also be history. The David Valerio saw right now was not just rich, he had a first-rate Soulbound Weapon. It was something money could not buy nor measure. There were a lot of high-level Soulbound Weapons being auctioned off in Star Kingdom. However, no one had auctioned off a first-rate Soulbound Weapons before. Chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 If a first-rate Soulbound Weapon was being auctioned, it would surely cause an uproar in all the forces in Star Kingdom, including the six top forces. In the end, the only ones who would be qualified to buy it would be one of the six forces with a Sacred Saint. The others should not even think about it. Because of David¡¯s identity, Valerio humbled himself as best as he could to get on David¡¯s good side. He believed 80 to 90% of what Alba said now. ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself, Mr. Valerio. I got Miss Alba Fellowes¡¯ help the moment I came to the Central Sacred Continent, so I am very grateful. If you need me in the future, please tell me. I will not say no as long as it doesn¡¯t go against my principles. Plus, my master said I should make more friends now that I¡¯m out here. Miss Fellowes is my second friend and I treat all of my friends sincerely.¡± David lied without even batting an eyelid. He kept trying to create a special identity for himself in front of Alba, which was that of the disciple of a Sacred Saint. Only by doing that could he get Alba¡¯s support in building and developing a new tradingpany. Now, Alba had almostpletely believed him. Even so, this was not enough. It would be best if she could help him develop the new tradingpany and spend trillions of Star Dors. However, he did not know how long this would take. This meant she could only help David get millions ofvish points to upgrade from Pre-Saint to True Saint at most. Meanwhile, it would take tens of millions ofvish points to get to Sacred Saint. It would be almost impossible for him to achieve this in a short time if he tried using ordinary methods. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, David soon formed a crazy and courageous n in his head. He believed that East League Trading Company would reach a certain scale by the time he reached True Saint Rank When that happened, he would discuss a merger and acquisition with the grandmasters of the Fellowes family. Didn¡¯t they want to escape their current predicament? Once it was sessful, David would be a Sacred Saint and be one of the strongest people in Star Kingdom. In addition to his mind power and the God of Thunder Hammer, he would excel among the Sacred Saints. When that happened, it would not matter if he had a Sacred Saint master as support. This was because David would be his biggest support. If he wanted to make that n a reality, he would need to do this step by step. First, he needed to make Alba and Valerio believe him 100% and dispel all of their concerns. ¡°Thank you, Master David. I¡¯m honored to be your friend,¡± Alba thanked David from one side. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Miss Fellowes. Since we¡¯re friends, we should treat each other as equals. It will make us sound like strangers if you say things like how honored you are,¡± David interrupted. ¡°I got it, Master David,¡± Alba said in a small voice. ¡°David, may I know when your master wille here? I want to meet him on behalf of the family. If you don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified enough, I¡¯ll ask the grandmasters to do it,¡± Valerio said suddenly. ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Valerio? There¡¯s no such thing as being qualified or not. My master is very easygoing, so he doesn¡¯t have a lot of rules. You can see him anytime you want if he¡¯s around, but I¡¯m afraid now is not the time. I have toplete his mission before I can contact him,¡± David said after some contemtion. After he heard that, Valerio thought to himself, ¡®I think he¡¯s only easy-going with you! How will he be so easygoing with others? If Sacred Saints don¡¯t have a temper, would they still be Sacred Saints?¡± Chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 ¡°David, what¡¯s the mission your master gave you? Do you need us to help you?¡± Valerio asked. ¡°Yes, of course! But I have an agreement with Miss Fellowes, and she agreed to help me,¡± David answered. ¡°What about other things? For example Archimedes and his protector Bernard. From what I know, they are out there waiting for you. Not only that, Bernard even contacted the head of Splendor¡¯s branch to ask him to set traps around here just for you.¡± Alba was worried. She said anxiously, ¡°Master David, you should not go out for the time being. Archimedes won¡¯t wait for too long. As long as you¡¯re in here, he won¡¯t dare toe in to take action.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Fellowes. I will take care of him myself. If he dares to do anything to me, I will make sure he never returns home,¡± David said casually. He did not sound like he was bothered about Archimedes David had predicted that Archimedes would wait for him out there. After what happened in the tavern and the auction, judging from Archimedes¡¯ vengeful character, he would not spare David after being hit by these dual humiliations. However, David was not the same as before. Back then, he was only a mid-Sovereign Ranker. Even though he was not scared of Bernard, thete Sovereign Rnker, he was not confident he would beat him. Now, with Archimedes¡¯ help in the auction, David was a Saint. What was the difference between Archimedes and an ant to David now? If the Lightfoot family did not send their Saint Realm grandmasters, it would not matter how many people they sent over. ¡°David, Archimedes is the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family after all. Moreover, not only does the Lightfoot family control Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies, but they also have the Ginger family as backer. It¡¯s better to not offend them. I will mediate it and get you two to meet so you can resolve the conflict between you two. What do you think?¡± Valerio suggested. ¡°Mr. Valerio, do you think I¡¯m scared of them?¡± David asked with a grin. ¡°I know you¡¯re not, but ultimately, you just got here and you have a mission from your master. It¡¯s better to avoid trouble,¡± Valerio exined. David scoffed and shook his head. He said, ¡°No, Mr. Valerio, you misunderstood me. My master gave me a mission, but before I left, he also said we shouldn¡¯t cause trouble, but not to be afraid of anyone. No matter who they are, we will pay back ten times if they dare to bully us.¡± Boom! After he said that, David released a little of his Saint Realm energy. The temperature of the room plummeted, causing Alba and Valerio to shiver. They felt as if they were in a ten-thousand-year-old ice cavern. Just a second ago, it was bright and sunny. However, in the next second, it was freezing. The two experienced what it was like to be trapped in abination of sharply contrasting elements. After David did that, he retracted his energy after he had achieved his goal. Alba was fine. Since she was initially weak, it was normal for her to not be able to resist David¡¯s mid- orte Sovereign Rank energy. On the contrary, Valerio was different. At this moment, he waspletely shocked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As a partial Saint, he knew what the energy David released meant. That was Saint power. It was much purer than his. They were onpletely different levels. Now, Valerio¡¯s mind was nk. No matter what, Valerio could not wrap his head around how a young man like David could be a Saint. ¡®Is he still human?¡± Chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 The strongest one among the most talented geniuses in Star Kingdom was only a partial Saint after getting unlimited resources from their force. Among them was Anders, a peak Sovereign Ranker. However, this harmless-looking young man in front of Valerio had secretly surpassed all the younger generation in Star Kingdom and got into Saint Realm one step ahead of them. How unimaginable! How unfathomable! Valerio could not even describe David with the words genius, the chosen one, or lunatic. ¡®How did he do it? ¡®I don¡¯t think there¡¯s someone like him in the history of Star Kingdom.¡± David¡¯s energy disappeared in a sh. Alba was the first toe back to her senses. Perhaps this was what they meant when they said ¡®They who know nothing fears nothing¡¯. She had no idea that David was already at Saint Realm, so she was not as shocked. When she saw Grandpa Val frozen on his spot, she asked in confusion, ¡°Grandpa Val, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± Her voice pulled Valerio, who was still stunned, back to reality. ¡°N-Nothing,¡± Valerio answered, sounding a little unnatural. He only had one voice in his heart aftering back to his senses. ¡®I must get on David¡¯s good side! ¡®This kid¡¯s master might not only be a beginner Sacred Saint. He might even be ate or peak Sacred Saint! ¡®From what I know, the grandmaster of the Palmore family is only a beginner Sacred Saint. Even if they are hiding their strength, that person would not be over mid-Sacred Saint Rank. ¡®Therefore, they would need to bow their heads respectfully in front of ate or peak Sacred Saint. ¡°If David¡¯s master can speak for us, then we might be able to escape the Palmore family¡¯s control effortlessly. *This is good news for the Fellowes family! ¡®It seems that God doesn¡¯t want the Fellowes family to die out ¡®When the family was losing all hope and is about to die out, a god-like person shows up out of nowhere and runs into Alba, the direct descendant of the Fellowes family. ¡®Isn¡¯t he here to save us?¡¯ Valerio thought excitedly to himself. ¡°Mr. Valerio, do you still think I¡¯m scared of the Lightfoot family now? So what if their grandmaster comes for me? I still have my master even if I can¡¯t defeat them. He doesn¡¯t have a lot of good points, but he¡¯s extremely protective of me. If i was even slightly hurt by the Lightfoot family¡¯s grandmasters, my master might annihte them if he gets mad.¡± ¡°M-Master David, I was too short-sighted. If you need anything in the future, please ask. We will do our best to help you,¡± Valerio said respectfully. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was a world where the strong people got the final say. Whoever was strong would be respected. Even if Valerio was older than David, he still had to respectfully call David Master David when he was in front of a young Saint like him. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Valerio. Miss Fellowes can help me. However, if your family can support Miss Fellowes, it will be amazing. As long as I canplete my mission, I will put in a few good words about your family to my master,¡± David hinted. He knew he had suppressed Valerio by releasing some of his Saint Realm energy. Next, with the help of Treasure Trove, one of the top five tradingpanies, East League Trading Company would surely experience rapid growth. ¡°I understand. Alba, you should focus on helping Master David now. If you need anything, just tell me. You don¡¯t need to worry about the family, I will convince them. Remember, you must make Master David happy,¡± Valerio looked at Alba and said seriously. ¡°I got it, Grandpa Val.¡± Chapter 1761 Chapter 1761 With Alba¡¯s IQ, she naturally knew something had happened between David and Grandpa Val, but she could not understand it. If not, why would Grandpa Val suddenly change his tone when speaking with David? He used to call David by name, but now he was calling him Master David. Clearly, he was respecting David from the bottom of his heart. It should have happened when David released his energy that wasced with murderous intention when he was talking about Archimedes. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Is David not just a mid- orte Sovereign Ranker? Is he at a level that is shocking even to Grandpa Val? ¡®What could that be? ¡®Peak Sovereign Rank? ¡®Partial Saint Realm? ¡®No way! ¡®How old is David? ¡°How can he be a partial Saint? ¡®But if he¡¯s not, Grandpa Val wouldn¡¯t be so shocked. ¡°I should ask Grandpa Val after we leave.¡± Alba thought to herself. She was indeed a beautiful woman with talent. She could point out where the problem was after a little analysis, and she was often 80 to 90% correct. However, Alba was too conservative. Even if David was a partial Saint, it would be impossible for Valerio, the head of Treasure Trove with countless knowledge and experiences, to look so shocked. There were young people in Star Kingdom who were already partial Saints, and there was more than one of them. Moreover, they were only a few years older than David. However, there was not one Saint in the entire history of Star Kingdom that was as young as David. This was what shocked Valerio. David had created history in Star Kingdom. At the same time, he challenged Valerio¡¯s knowledge about the word ¡®talent¡±. He did not know what David went through to get to where he was today. However, he knew that he could not be David¡¯s enemy. ¡°Master David, we still have something to take care of, so we¡¯ll not disturb your rest. You can contact Alba if you need anything. She¡¯ll help you make all the arrangements.¡± Valerio put his hands together and got ready to leave. He was in a hurry to go back to the family so he could tell the core seniors and grandmasters about David. One could say that David¡¯s appearance had given a glimpse of hope to the Fellowes family who had already fallen into despair. They had to seize this chance regardless of if they seeded or not. If not, they could only wait for their demise. ¡°Alright, goodbye, Mr. Valerio, Miss Fellowes. I won¡¯t keep you here then,¡± David said. He had gotten more benefits than he could imagine today. He also needed some time to sort this out. Not only was he a Saint now, he even got the acknowledgment of Valerio, the head of Treasure Trove. Chapter 1762 Chapter 1762 From now on, the development of East League Trading Company would be smooth. David could also be a True Saint soon. ¡°Bye, Master David!¡± ¡°Bye, Master David!¡± Alba and Valerio got up and said at the same time. ¡°Let me send you off¡± David got up after he said that as he walked the two to the door. After he watched the two disappear from his view, he closed the door and went back to sit down, feeling the changes in his body. After he upgraded from Eternal Realm to Saint Realm, his body would also change into the Saint¡¯s body From now on, he would not be threatened by the Eternal Catastrophe and would be truly immortal. Of course, this did not mean Saints would not die. On the contrary, they just would not die unless exposed to external factors. If their body and mind were attacked by a strong external force, they would still die. For example, it would be easy for a Sacred Saint to kill a Pre-Saint. Furthermore, a Sacred Saint was just the strongest being in a level 7 civilization, not the entire universe There were still level 8 civilizations, level 9 civilizations, and God Tier Civilizations. Even though David was at Saint Realm, he could only rx for the time being and not let down his guardpletely On the other side, after leaving David¡¯s ce, Valerio said to Alba who was behind him, ¡°Alba, I need to go back to the family for some urgent matters. I¡¯ll leave Master David to you. You will be in charge of him now and you don¡¯t have to care about anything else. You have to satisfy his every demand no matter what. I¡¯ll give you the highest authority in Treasure Trove so make sure you don¡¯t neglect him, understand?¡± ¡°I understand, Grandpa Val,¡± Alba replied obediently. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alba, you¡¯ve done a meritorious deed for the family this time, so the family won¡¯t forget you. However you haven¡¯tpleted your mission yet, so you have to stay next to Master David to help himplete his master¡¯s mission. This is crucial, so you can¡¯t mess this up¡± ¡°Grandpa Val, what happened just now? Why did your attitude change all of a sudden? Have you confirmed David¡¯s master¡¯s identity?¡± Alba voiced the doubts in her heart. ¡°No, but I confirmed another thing.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Alba, what does the strongest younger generation in Star Kingdom look like to you?¡± Valerio did not answer. Instead, he asked another question. ¡°It¡¯s Anders and the others, right? Those three are already at partial Saint Realm, right? | heard Anders is preparing to break through partial Saint Realm so that¡¯s why he is now living in seclusion. I don¡¯t know he¡¯s seeded. If he has, he¡¯ll be on the same level as you,¡± Alba answered enviously. Even if she did not like Anders, she had to admit that he was indeed one of the rare peerless geniuses in Star Kingdom. He would be ranked even in the tens of thousands of years of history of Star Kingdom. Alba knew she was miles apart from someone like that. However, she was also much younger than Anders. ¡°Since Anders is the strongest younger generation among Star Kingdom to you, why are you still unwilling to marry him? You should know that there are a lot of women in Star Kingdom who want to marry him, and there are also a lot of geniuses among them too,¡± Valerio asked curiously ¡°Grandpa Val, I only met him once and I can¡¯t see any emotions from his eyes, so he¡¯s just a machine for cultivation. Interests are the most important thing for people like this. Even if I marry him, he will not spare the family for my sake. When that happens, we¡¯ll be in a dilemma, so it¡¯s better if we think of another solution while I still can I don¡¯t want to see the family that gave birth to me and raised me get destroyed by my man,¡± Alba answered seriously. ¡°You¡¯re right. Anders has his current achievements because of his character. It¡¯s not just him, the others are no better than him. These people have something inmon. They are all selfish and conceited, and they won¡¯t change their minds for anyone,¡± Valerio nodded and agreed. ¡°Thus, I¡¯ve been thinking of ways to escape Anders for the past few years. I want to cancel our marriage contract, but I have to help the family escape from the Palmore family¡¯s control before I can do that. I¡¯ve never found a chance until now. I finally saw a glimpse of hope after I met Master David.¡± ¡°You did the right thing, Alba. David will be our family¡¯sst chance so you must treat him well. Don¡¯t let him form any dissatisfaction toward us,¡± Valerio said solemnly. Chapter 1763 Chapter 1763 ¡± know, but I¡¯m still curious. Grandpa Val, what did you confirm that makes you believe that Master David will be the person to changes our family¡¯s fate?¡± Valerio did not answer her question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Alba, what do you think of Davidpared to Anders and the others?¡± Alba was stunned. She never expected Grandpa Val to ask her that. It seemed inappropriate topare Master David with Anders and the others. After all, David appeared much younger. If he was a mid- orte Sovereign Ranker, he would already be a genius among geniuses. ¡°Grandpa Val, Master David seems weaker than Anders and the others on the surface, but he¡¯s actually much younger. When he¡¯s their age, I am sure he won¡¯t be inferior to them.¡± ¡°Are you so sure that Master David can surpass Anders?¡± Valerio stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Alba. He was asking her with a half-smile. Alba felt uneasy after Valerio looked at her like that. However, she still answered affirmatively, ¡°Yeah! I am confident in him. He¡¯s only inferior in terms of age. If we give him a little more time, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll surpass Anders and the others.¡± Valerio continued to walk forward. As he continued, he shook his head and said, ¡°Alba, you might be wrong this time.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you not confident in him? Then, why do you trust him so much?¡± Alba asked in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not confident in him, but on the contrary. He¡¯s not on the same level as Anders and the others.¡± ¡°Impossible! Master David is much younger than them, so how can you be sure he¡¯s not on the same level as them? When David gets to Anders¡¯ age, he will surely surpass him!¡± Alba retorted. ¡°Hehe, Alba. You might have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean that David is worse than Anders, I meant that Anders is inferior to David even if he and all the other geniuses were tobine,¡± Valerio said with a grin. ¡®Anders and the other geniuses are inferior to Master David?¡± Alva was confused. ¡®What does that mean? ¡®Has David surpassed Anders? ¡®Impossible!¡± ¡°Oh, Grandpa Val! What¡¯s going on? Stop teasing me, okay? I¡¯m so anxious now,¡± Alba said, feeling flustered. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. However, you can¡¯t tell anyone what I tell you today. Once other people find out, our family will have a lot morepetitors.¡± ¡°I got it, Grandpa Val. Tell me!¡± Alba urged. ¡°Alba, you¡¯re still too weak so you don¡¯t know what the energy David released just now meant.¡± ¡°What does it mean? Has he surpassed Anders and reached partial Saint Realm?¡± Alba widened her beautiful eyes and asked in shock. She had this thought in her head just now but did not dare to believe it. ¡°If Master David is a partial Saint, doesn¡¯t it mean he¡¯s much more talented than Anders and the others based on his age?¡± ¡°No¡­ Master David just released the purest Saint Power and it¡¯s much purer than a partial Saint¡¯s. This means that he¡¯s already a Saint and is not just a partial Saint,¡± Valeriomented. ¡®What? ¡®Master David is a Saint? ¡®He¡¯s not a mid- orte Sovereign Ranker as I thought, nor is he a peak Sovereign Ranker or partial Saint, but a real Saint!¡± Alba was stunned. She even forgot to walk as she froze on her spot. Valerio also stopped walking. He knew Alba needed some time toe to terms with this. He was also very shocked just now, let alone Alba. Who would expect a young man to be a Saint? Even the grandmasters might be beyond shocked after they found out! A Saint was already the strongest person in Star Kingdom. The forces with Saints were usually overlords in Star Kingdom. Chapter 1764 Chapter 1764 The most important factor was how David¡¯s age. Among the known Saints in Star Kingdom, the youngest seemed to be from the Simmons family and he was about tens of thousands of years old. If word about this got out, the entire Star Kingdom would shake. At this moment, Alba had forgotten how to think. She was thinking about the past. She had been with a Saint the whole time starting from their first encounter and then getting all the way here, but she had no idea. No wonder David dared to attack and kill Cornelius, the second-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, without hesitation. Now, he was also unbothered after he offended Archimedes, the first-in-line heir. Since he was a Saint, the Lightfoot family might not dare to do anything to him. After all, the Saints Association stated that Saints could not start battles for no reason. ¡®If David is already a Saint, how strong will his master be? ¡®Is he ate Sacred Saint or peak Sacred Saint? ¡®Master David is already so powerful and has such a terrifying background. Why would he be scared of the Lightfoot family?¡± ¡®Right!¡¯ Alba suddenly remembered. She used to call David by his name when she had just met him. Now, she felt scared just thinking about it. This was disrespectful to a Saint Thankfully, David was not petty. If not, he would have to get another partner. Since he was a Saint, it would be easy for him to find a partner. Who could have imagined that David was on the same level as her grandmaster at such a young age? ¡°How is it? Have youe back to your senses? If you have, let¡¯s go I have to go back to the family and tell this to the grandmasters,¡± Valerio asked when he noticed that he did not have much time left. ¡°G-Grandpa Val, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± Alba asked in disbelief. ¡°Alba, this is so serious. Do you think I would joke around? David is a Saint and I can tell from the Saint Power he exuded that it can¡¯t be fake.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying Master David is nowparable to the grandmasters? And he¡¯s surpassed Anders and the others?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯sparable to the grandmasters. After all, I¡¯m not a Saint so I don¡¯t know the difference between them. However, Anders and the others are not even qualified to bepared with Master David. Although they are older, they are much weaker. Even though they are partial Saints, it would take them thousands of years to break through to Saint Realm. With Master David¡¯s talent, he might be in another unknown realm after that time.¡± ¡°Is he that powerful?¡± Alba murmured. ¡°He¡¯s not only powerful, but he¡¯s also¡­¡± Valerio could not find the word to describe David for the time being. ¡°Grandpa Val, I know what you mean. I don¡¯t think I can find another Saint so young in the history of Star Kingdom.¡± ¡°Therefore, Alba, you have a very important task right now. Since Master David only allows you to help him, you have to do it well. This is directly rted to whether we can rely on David¡¯s master to escape the Palmore family¡¯s control.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two continued to walk forward. When they were inside the study, Valerio called over the other people in charge of Treasure Trove and asked them to work with Alba in the future. They should all attach the highest level of importance to Alba. Then, Valerio tore the space apart and went back to the Fellowes residence as fast as he could. Chapter 1765 Chapter 1765 David did not stay long in the room. After he got used to his new strength, he left the room and walked out of Treasure Trove. Since Valerio said Archimedes and his protector were waiting for him outside with a lot of people, how would David let them down? Since David did not want to start a conflict with the Lightfoot family but Archimedes insisted on pursuing this, Archimedes could not me David. He had already killed Cornelius and their feud would not end until one side died, so it would be fine if he killed Archimedes too. Coincidentally, David wanted to try out a Saint¡¯s strength. After he came out of Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters, David chose a direction and jumped. Immediately, he turned into a sh of light and shot out. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was a very lively area, so there were a lot of people. David did not n to kill Archimedes and his people in one go, instead, he wanted to try out his new strength. Therefore, it would not be good if he identally hurt other innocent people. Hence, he decided to lead the Lightfoot family members away to a secluded ce to try out his strength. If Archimedes dared to follow him with his people, then David would get rid of all of them at once. Indeed, not long after David left, countless light shes followed behind him. The ones at the front were Archimedes and his protector, Bernard. At the same time, there was also the head of one of the Splendor branches. That head was also ate Sovereign Ranker like Bernard. Since Archimedes was the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family, all of the heads of branches in the Central Sacred Continent would have to respectfully call him Master Archi, except for the head of Splendor himself. As for the people behind them, they were the powerhouses stationed at Splendor in the superrge trade zone at West End as well as the powerhouse the Lightfoot family sent this time to help Archimedes investigate Cornelius¡¯ death. They were not weak at all. Aside from the 2te Sovereign Rankers, there were 7 to 8 mid-Sovereign Rankers and also more than 10 beginner Sovereign Rankers. There were more than 20 Sovereign Rankers altogether. At the same time, there were also more than 10 Immortal Rankers here. Even though there were no peak Sovereign Rankers, the strength of these people could annihte more than 80% of the medium and small forces in Star Kingdom. All of the Lightfoot family¡¯s elites in West End had been deployed to take down David in one go. Countless lights shed across the sky like shooting stars. They attracted the attention of a lot of people, but no one dared to go and join in the drama. These people did not look like they came in peace. A lot of people got killed in Star Kingdom because they did not mind their business. Eventually, people did not dare to be so wilful so anymore. They would only go over to join in the drama if they were very confident in their strength. David sped forward. After an hour, he finally came to an area with towering mountains and precipitous ridges. There was no one around them except for steep mountains and huge trees. At the same time, he could even hear the roars of different wild beasts. David figured this was a good ce to be the Lightfoot family¡¯s graves. Thus, he stopped at the top of a tree on a mountain to wait for Archimedes and the others to arrive. A gigantic python that was about ten meters long was resting under this tree. David could also feel the beast under his feet. Its scales were silvery-white and there were two bumps on its head. This python looked as if it was turning into a dragon. However, David did not pay much attention to it. This python had not even turned into a dragon, but so what if it did? David was a Saint, so even a real dragon would have to bow its head to him obediently. Chapter 1766 Chapter 1766 The python opened its eyes which were as big as basins before it lifted its head to stare at David. It stuck out its tongue that was emitting a chill. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Since David was hiding his strength, the python did not know how strong the person in front of it was. Time passed second by second. Suddenly, the python attacked. Humans were its favourtie food. Since this human dared to barge into its territory, he must be here to be its food. The python approached David with its bloody mouth wide open. It wanted to swallow David and then continue its slumber. However, when its mouth was about 5 meters away from David, the python felt as if it had run into an unshakable mountain. Thud! The huge shock caused the python to bounce back. Then, it went limp on the top of the mountain. The python had a look of terror in its eyes. It was enlightened and it knew it could not afford to provoke this human. After it looked at David, it quickly turned to flee down the mountain after making sure it was safe. The ces it slithered past were immediately thrust into chaos. David never looked at the python this entire time, nor did he kill it. All living things had souls and they all had a reason for being alive. It was not easy for the python to grow to the stage where it would soon turn into a dragon. Plus, it did not hurt David, so David did not want to ruin the ecological bnce here. This was just a small interlude. Not long after David started perching on top of the tree at the peak of the mountain, Archimedes arrived with more than 20 Sovereign Rankers and more than 10 Immortal Rankers. When they saw David on the top of a mountain, they came not far behind David. ¡°David, this ce is not bad. It has a nice view too, so it¡¯s ideal to be your grave. Since this is the ce you chose, you should be buried here. Don¡¯t worry, I will find out the force behind you after you die and then uproot them. Soon, your family will be here to meet you,¡± Archimedes spat through gritted teeth as he looked at David¡¯s back. David had already be a knot in Archimedes¡¯ heart since he first scared him into wetting his pants at the tavern and used money to trample on his dignity as the first-in-line heir at the auction. Archimedes would not rest if he did not kill David. Archimedes had already forgotten that he was in West End because his family sent him to investigate Cornelius¡¯ death. ¡°What¡¯s that trash¡¯s death got to do with me? He wanted David to die, and he wanted David to die from torture. After that, he wanted to eliminate David¡¯s bloodline so that he would feel better. David turned around slowly after he heard Archimedes¡¯ voice. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. He went from facing them with his back to facing them head on. ¡°Archimedes, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d follow me. To be honest, I am impressed with your courage. Don¡¯t you know I purposely led you here?¡± David asked with a smile. ¡°Hahaha! David, do you think I don¡¯t know that? But so what? There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare to do in the Central Sacred Continent. This time, I want you to know how tragic the consequences will be after you offend me. Not only you, but everyone rted to you will also die. Go repent for your sins in hell!¡± Archiemdes guffawed and said. He was not bothered by what David said at all. So what if he did this on purpose? Could he kill all of them? Even if he wanted to, he needed to have the strength to do so. The people Archimedes brought today could even fight a peak Sovereign Ranker, let alone a punk like David. Archimedes found out David¡¯s strength from Bernard. He was just a mid-Sovereign Ranker, so what could he do in front of so many powerhouses? Chapter 1767 Chapter 1767 ¡°Archimedes, it¡¯s not good to always be overconfident. It¡¯s better to stay humble. Your family is not the decision¨Cmaker of the Central Sacred Continent and you¡¯re not qualified to do that,¡± David said calmly. ¡°Haha! What a joke! What a hrious joke! If I can¡¯t be the decision¨Cmaker, does it mean you can? The ignorant are indeed fearless. David, do you know what kind of family we are? Do you know us? How dare you talk nonsense here,¡± Archimedes mocked andughed maniacally. It seemed that he was trying to vent all of his dissatisfaction. Original from N?velDrama.Org. David was his prey, and he could not run. ¡°I don¡¯t! But of course, I have no interest in knowing either.¡± ¡°Very good, David. I will soon let you know how strong my family is. Let¡¯s skip the nonsense. Do you want to surrender, or do you want us to take action? You can¡¯t escape today no matter what,¡± Archimedes pointed at David and said. He could not wait to take down David. ¡°I never wanted to run, but I never wanted to surrender either.¡± ¡°Do you want to fight back then? Or do you want to buy time and wait for rescue? Listen to me, no one can save you today.¡± ¡°Come on then! Let me see what you have to act so arrogant in front of me,¡± David said casually. His actions enraged Archimedes a lot. From Archimedes¡® point of view, David should not have this kind of expression after he chased after him with so many powerhouses. David should kowtow and apologize. Moreover, he should kneel and beg for mercy. In the end, who would have expected that David would not take him seriously at all? How would Archimedes ept this? ¡°David, you asked for this. Attack him! Take him down! I want him to wish he was dead!¡± Archimedes roared. Once he said that, thete Sovereign Ranker beside him and the powerhouses behind him charged at David after turning into shes of light. Meanwhile, David stood his ground, waiting for them to approach him. Archimedes was still standing on his ground. He never intended to take action. He was already scared in the tavern. That was the first time he had been so close to death. Archimedes was scared, and he did not dare to approach David. He was worried that once he did, David would kill him. Who was he? He was the first¨Cin¨Cline heir of the Lightfoot family, so how could he stoop to the same level as David? Ate Sovereign Ranker was very fast. In a blink of an eye, Bernard and the otherte Sovereign Ranker were in front of David. The two acted at the same time and they grabbed David on either side. When they were about to touch David, David disappeared. He vanished from where he was standing. The two immediately stopped in their tracks and looked around curiously. ¡®What happened? ¡®Why is this kid gone?¡® The space around them was not moving, so it meant David did not escape through a space crack. Even if he wanted to do that, he needed to have a chance to do so. David could not do that under the eyes of twote Sovereign Rankers. However, he did disappear. The powerhouses from behind caught up with them at this moment. Everyone had curious looks on their faces as they looked for traces of David. Bernard remembered something and then immediately turned his head to look at Master Archi. There was only one person there initially, but there were two shadows now. Bernard¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®David!¡® Chapter 1768 Chapter 1768 ¡®Oh no! Master Archi is in danger!¡® Before ma Before he could think about how David slipped away under his eyes and went to Archimedes, Bernard rushed over to save Archimedes. At this moment, David said mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t move! If my hand shakes now, Archimedes will have to say goodbye to the world. Don¡¯t doubt me, I have a hundred ways to kill Archimedes. Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.¡± Unbeknownst to Archimedes, David was already standing behind him. At the same time, one of his hands was on top of Archimedes¡® head. Just like how Nek treated him when he was in the Iridescent Sect. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, David had his powerful mind power to protect him, so he could resist Nek¡¯s force, but Archimedes did not. If David exerted some force, he could smash Archimedes¡® skull and inject Saint Power into his body. No treasures of heaven and earth would be able to save him then. Archimedes was scared out of his wits. He did not know when David appeared behind him. He only noticed David was behind him when David started to speak. He did not dare to turn his head or move. He also did not dare to speak. He was scared that David would kill him by mistake. The threat of death filled his mind. This was the second time in Archimedes¡® lifetime that he got so close to death, and they were both caused by the same person. Archimedes felt that David was his nemesis, and he was sent by God to torture him. Before he met this kid, Archimedes thrived after living for so many yea Now, he had fallen into David¡¯s hands twice in such a short period. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t havee here!¡® Archimedes felt so remorseful. David¡¯s voice worked. Bernard was about to take action, but he stopped after hearing that. The others were also attracted by David¡¯s voice, and they all looked over. When they saw David holding Master Archi, they widened their eyes and did not breathe too loudly. Arhcimedes was not the same as Cornelius. The first¨Cin-line heir and the second¨Cin¨Cline heir were vastly different in many aspects. If Archimedes died, the Lightfoot family would go through an earthquake. The entire Central Sacred Continent might even shake from its wrath. None of the people here would be able to escape. ¡°David, calm down! Master Archi is the first¨Cin¨Cline heir of the Lightfoot family. If he dies, the entire family will be rmed, and it might even alert the Saint Realm grandmasters. If the grandmasters take action, you will be found no matter where you hide. Think about your friends and family. They will all be affected because of you,¡± Bernard said loudly. As Archimedes¡® protector, he would also be punished severely by the family if he watched Archimedes die in front of him and did nothing. They might even make him a burial offering for Archimedes. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything! Please don¡¯t! We can talk about this. We can talk about this, Sir,¡± the otherte Sovereign Ranker said quickly. The people Archimedes brought were all worried that Archimedes would die, regardless of if they were Immortal Rankers or Sovereign Rankers. David ignored those people. He continued teasing Archimedes behind him, ¡°Archimedes, why are you not speaking? Are you scared? Will you also feel scared too? Didn¡¯t you want me to wish I was dead? You even said you want to uproot the force behind me and annihte my bloodline, huh?¡± ¡°D¨CD¨¢vid, p¨Cplease don¡¯t do anything stupid! Y¨CYou w¨Cwon¡¯t benefit from my death. W¨CWhy don¡¯t you let me go and then we¡¯ll go our separate ways, w¨Cwhat do you think?¡± Archimedes stammered. He was already scared out of his wits now that he was facing death. Chapter 1769 Chapter 1769 ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, what did I say just now? It¡¯s better to stay humble. It¡¯s not good to be too overconfident. You thought you had me wrapped around your finger, but you never realized that to me, you¡¯re just an ant that I could crush at any time,¡± David shook his hand and continued to mock. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right! I should have been humble and not overconfident. I was enlightened this time. let me go, I will listen to you and will never make the same mistake again,¡± Archimedes quickly If you agreed. His life was in David¡¯s hands, so how would he dare to go against David? Saving himself was the most important thing now. As long as he could stay alive, Archimedes would do anything. He would even kneel and kowtow to apologize to David, let alone agree to everything he said. This also showed that people with a high status would still need to submit obediently in front of the threat of death. As the saying went, ¡®A living dog is better than a dead lion.¡® One would have nothing once they lost their life. A lot of people said they were not afraid of death, but how many of them were truly unafraid when they facing death? ¡°Archimedes, you should be thinking of getting more powerhouses from your family to retaliate against me after you escape this, right?¡± After David said that, Archimedes quickly promised, ¡°No! I would never! David, don¡¯t misunderstand. I never wanted to retaliate! If you let me go, I, Archimedes Lightfoot, the first¨Cin¨Cline heir of the Lightfoot family, swear I will never retaliate against you. We will mind our own business from now on.¡± ¡°Do you think I will believe you? Archimedes, do you think a promise would stop a selfish person like you? Only fools would believe you!¡± As David said that, he exerted more strength on his fingers. As he felt David¡¯s fingers tightening around his head, Archimedes was petrified. He thought David was about to kill him, so he cried while sobbing, ¡°David, Master David, Lord David, I was wrong. Please let me go! As long as you let me go, I will never retaliate against you!¡± ¡°Is this your Master Archi? The first¨Cin¨Cline heir and the future head of the Lightfoot family? He¡¯s just so- so. Are you sure the family won¡¯t copse if it¡¯s handed to such a craven and cowardly person?¡± David looked at Bernard and the others and asked. ¡°This is between the core seniors and grandmasters. I am only responsible for his safety, and I have no right to question it. No matter what, Master Archi is the first¨Cin¨Cline heir, and once he dies, the family will get the grandmasters. David, you should think properly about whether you can handle the wrath of Saints,¡± Bernard answered. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No! I was just stating the facts.¡± ¡°Are Saints so amazing to you all? Why do you think your grandmasters can scare me into releasing your master?¡± David chortled and asked. He stunned everyone when he asked that. me when he asked that Everyone knew that Saints had the highestbat power in Star Kingdom. They were all grandmasters in every force. ¡®If Saints are not amazing, is there someone else more amazing than that? ¡®Is this kid stupid? ¡®He just asked Master Archi to stay humble but he¡¯s looking down on Saints now.¡® ¡°David, you can¡¯t insult Saints. If the Saints Association hears about this, you will not have a ce to hide in this vast universe. Let Master Archi go now, and we can pretend this never happened. If not, it won¡¯t be our grandmasters who¡¯reing after you. Instead, it¡¯ll be the Saints of Star Kingdom,¡± anotherte Sovereign Ranker said. ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± David asked indifferently. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m not. Everyone in Star Kingdom knows that you can¡¯t insult a Saint. Anyone who dares to go against it will have to pay a huge price or even lose their life. What you said has already insulted the Saints.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t insult a Saint, huh? Yeah, this is a good rule. I like it.¡± ¡°David, what the hell do you want?¡± Bernard finally asked, unable to hold himself back anymore. Chapter 1770 Chapter 1770 ¡°What do I want? I want to ask you what you want after following me for so long?¡± David asked. ¡°We¡¯re admitting defeat this time. What should we do for you to let Master Archi go? Just tell us. I know you should have your demands since you haven¡¯t taken action after so long. Tell us and we¡¯ll fulfill it for you.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you what I want. If you can help me take care of something, I will let him go,¡± David thought about it and said. Bernard did not say anything. Archimedes, who was under David¡¯s control, cried impatiently, ¡°Tell us! Tell us now! David, as long as you tell us, I will do my best to help you. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do on the Central Sacred Continent!¡± ¡°When I was making my way here not long ago, I ran into a pretty arrogant guy, and I got into a conflict with him. He wanted to kill me, but he failed. So, I killed him. His family should being for me soon. Can you help me with that?¡± ¡°Sure sure sure! Of course! David, leave this to me. If his family dares toe to you, I will surely help you take care of it. No one on the Central Sacred Continent dares to disrespect me,¡± Archimedes yelled as if he had spotted a glimpse of hope. It would be fine if David had any demands. He was worried that David would be stubborn and then directly kill him. If that happened, he would be so aggrieved. ¡°Right, before that guy died, he told me his name was Cornelius Lightfoot. You are Archimedes Lightfoot and you both have Lightfoot as your surname. Moreover, your names are both super pretentious so I¡¯m guessing you should know each other,¡± David said while pretending to be dumb. ¡®What? ¡®Cornelius? ¡®David was the one who killed Cornelius?¡® The smile on Archimedes¡® face froze. Then, his body started to shake, and an intense fear filled his heart. Since David dared to kill Cornelius, would he also dare to kill him? Bernard and the other powerhouses were all stunned as they stood in the distance. The reason they were here was that the family asked them to investigate Cornelius¡® death. Who knew that the murderer was right in front of them? At the same time, he also had Master Archimedes as a hostage now. They were not idiots, and they could tell that David was ying them for fools. Archimedes Lightfoot and Cornelius Lightfoot. One could tell from a nce that they were rted, so how could David not know it too? Furthermore, Cornelius had definitely told David that he was the second¨Cin¨Cline heir of the Lightfoot family before he was killed. Bernard stared at David as his brain raced. ¡®Why did David tell them that he had killed Cornelius? ¡®Is he trying to make amends with the Lightfoot family in return for Master Archi¡¯s life? ¡®No! ¡®He¡¯s not an idiot, so he¡¯ll know there will be no way in hell that we will reconcile. ¡®He killed the second¨Cin¨Cline heir and now he wants to use the first¨Cin¨Cline heir¡¯s life to reconcile? ¡®How would that work? ¡®What is David trying to do? 1 ¡®He knows there¡¯s no way this matter will end peacefully, but he still said it. ¡®Is he not scared of the Lightfoot family¡¯s retaliation?¡® Bernard shuddered suddenly, then he looked at David in disbelief. ¡®Unless¡­ He wants to kill all of us?¡®This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1771 Chapter 1771 Bernard figured David might choose to silence all of them. Thus, he yelled immediately. ¡°Watch out, everyone! There might be traps here! David killed Cornelius and is now holding Master Archi hostage, so he¡¯ll never reconcile with the Lightfoot family! He¡¯s taking us for fools! He might want to kill all of us now that he¡¯s telling us the truth!¡± Bernard¡¯s words made everyone alert. Then, they all looked at David with hostile gazes. ¡°Not bad, old man. You know I¡¯m taking you all for fools, but you shouldn¡¯t say that I want to kill you. You chased after me to kill me and then got killed yourselves. How can you say I want to kill you? Cornelius died this way too. He was inviting trouble unto himself,¡± David said with a half smile ¡°D-David, i-if you kill me, you will be forever entangled with my family. Are you sure you want to do this? We have grandmasters at Saint Realm in the family. The family will surely ask the grandmasters to avenge me once I die.¡± Archimedes was still struggling. Now, even he knew David was pretending to be stupid. David had be the Lightfoot family¡¯s sworn enemy the day he killed Cornelius. Therefore, the possibility of him letting Archimedes go was very low. However, Archimedes was unwilling to wait for his death like this. He still wanted to try to convince David to let him go. ¡°Archimedes, do you think I can still reconcile with your family after this?¡± David asked, feeling amused Indeed, a human¡¯s desire for survival was very strong. Archimedes knew he could not escape but he still did not want to give up ¡°David, let me be honest with you. I am here to investigate Cornelius¡¯ death. If you don¡¯t kill me, I can pretend this never happened and I will not tell the family that you killed Cornelius. This will benefit us both, what do you think?¡± ¡°No. You might not reveal this after I let you go, but you will surely reveal it after some time after you forget the fear of death. I don¡¯t want to create more trouble for myself. Only the dead can keep secrets. Plus, how will anyone know that I killed you all?¡± ¡°David, are you sure you can kill all of us? As long as one of us escapes, you will be pursued and killed by the family. Plus, you can¡¯t understand a Saint¡¯s techniques. The grandmasters have a lot of ways to find you.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh? Are Saints omnipotent? Why do I find it hard to believe you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± When Archimedes saw how indifferent David was, he changed his strategy and yelled at Bernard and the others at a distance, ¡°Uncle Bernard, once David kills me, don¡¯t avenge me immediately. You should escape and tell the seniors of the family what happened. Ask them to get the grandmasters to avenge me and Cornelius.¡± ¡°We will, Master Archi!¡± Bernard answered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Archi. We will surely convey your message back to the family,¡± anotherte Sovereign Ranker answered as well. ¡°You want to run? Didn¡¯t you say that Saints are amazing and powerful? Do you think you have the chance. to escape from a Saint?¡± David mocked. ¡®How to escape a Saint? ¡®Saint? ¡®Where? ¡®Who here¡¯s a Saint?¡± These were the questions in the hearts of the Lightfoot family members. They did not know what David meant. ¡°D-David, did you ask a Saint toe here? Impossible! How would Saints take action so casually? You¡¯re lying. If there truly is a Saint here, tell them toe out!¡± Archimedes said in a shaky voice. ¡°He¡¯s right in front of you. I am the Saint,¡± David said pretentiously. ¡°You? A Saint? Hahaha!¡± Archimedes startedughing. He thought David managed to get a Saint toe over. Since David could fight him with more than ten trillion Star Dors, his identity was surely extraordinary. Hence, it would not be astonishing if he had a master at Saint Realm. If David did manage to get his master toe here, everyone from the Lightfoot family would be killed. However, David imed he was a Saint. What a joke! Was this possible? Impossible! David might not even know what a Saint is! Among all the Saints in Star Kingdom, which one of them was not a grandmaster? The youngest one had been alive for at least ten thousand years. Even though there was no age limit after one reached Eternal Realm and one would need to look at their bones to know their actual age, anyone with a discerning eye could tell the general age of a person. Chapter 1772 Chapter 1772 David was definitely not over a thousand years old. To be honest, he would be as excellent as those top geniuses if he was a Sovereign Ranker at this age. However, Archimedes would never believe David if he said he was a Saint. This was because it was beyond logic. It was only possible if David was from an even higher civilization outside of Star Kingdom. It was impossible for a less than a thousand-year-old Saint to exist in Star Kingdom. No matter how talented he was, how many strange encounters he had, or how many treasures of heaven and earth he consumed, it was still impossible. The other powerhouses from the Lightfoot family were utterly amused. They had the same thoughts as Archimedes. They only had one word in their hearts, ¡®Impossible!¡¯ David did not try to exin as he was faced with the jeers from Archimedes and the Lightfoot family members. No one would believe him no matter what he said anyway. It would be better to just take action. As he looked at them mocking him, David thought to himself, ¡®Go on, keepughing. Be happy now so I can send you to hellter. Consider this as me paying respect to people who are about to die.¡¯ As time passed, Archimedes¡¯ waves ofughter also quieted down. David never said anything this entire time. Everyone figured something was not right with David. When the scene quieted down, David said, ¡°Are you done? Get ready to die then! As a Saint, I have been very kind to endure you antsughing at me.¡± ¡°David, you...¡± Before Archimedes could finish his senses, he was interrupted by an energy that made him feel despair. Bernard sensed something was wrong while David was speaking. As he was about to cast the Eternal Golden Body, he realized he could not move his body at all. It was as if he had been hit with a binding spell. The others were about to follow Archimedes¡¯ order and run back home using a space crack. The moment they tore open a small crack, they realized they could not move anymore. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The people who were frozen showed horrified looks on their faces. The pressure was too strong. It felt as if the sky had fallen on top of them. They could not move, but at the same time, they had endless fear rising in their chest. ¡°I-Is this Saint''s Might? H-How is this possible? A-Are you really a Saint?¡± Bernard asked in horror. His words were like a p of thunder. Everyone was feeling dizzy from the shock. Some people even passed out on the spot. When Archimedes heard what Bernard said, he vomited blood and passed out. He was next to David so he could feel David¡¯s Saint Might even more. Coupled with what Bernard said, he had aplete emotional breakdown. ¡®I¡¯ve offended a Saint that''s less than a thousand years old! ¡®I¡¯m dead! ¡° ¡®The Lightfoot family is doomed!¡¯ Chapter 1773 Chapter 1773 Archimedes passed out under such huge physical and mental stress. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Not only him, but a lot of the Immortal Rankers at the scene also could not handle the double pressure as they also passed out. Only Bernard and the other Sovereign Rankers were holding on while gritting their teeth. David only released a little Saint Might. If he released all of his strength, everyone at the scene would die from the shock. How would they get a chance to pass out? ¡°You can¡¯t insult a Saint. You said this yourself, but not only did you chase after me, you even mocked me just now. Those are considered insults, right? Even if I kill you all now, your family can¡¯t do anything to me,¡± David said to himself as he looked at Bernard and the other people who were still holding on. Bernard did not know what to say. Of course, he could not say anything. He was holding on with hisst breath. Once he let out this breath, his state of mind would be destroyed, and he would vomit blood and pass out like the others. Bernard knew he could not escape this. He could only me Archimedes for having horrible luck now that things had escted to this stage. They offended David, a young Saint, at the tavern the moment they arrived at West End The fight at the auction also worsened their conflict. Now, they even dared toe here to seek revenge against a Saint? They were simply courting death. Even if the Lightfoot family was intimidating, it was still restricted in front of a Saint. If a Saint wanted to kill them, they would not be able to escape. They could only hope that a miracle would happen. For example, the arrival of their grandmasters. However, their grandmasters had always stayed in seclusion on the ancestral grounds. Thus, why would they suddenly show up here? The rest of them wanted to beg David for mercy but they could not say a word. Even Bernard, ate Sovereign Ranker, could not speak, let alone the beginner and mid-Sovereign Rankers. Once they exhaled, they would be severely injured. David figured it was time to send them all to hell. The reason he did not kill them all immediately was that he wanted to test his powers. Now that he had done that, he saw that it was indeed terrifying. He only let out a little bit of his energy and he caused so many people to pass out. The rest were no better too. They did not even dare to speak and were all holding onto theirst breaths. Since they were at a point of no return, David did not need to go easy on them anymore. The Lightfoot family might not be able to find him immediately after he killed these people. He would have Alba build East League Trading Company up using Treasure Trove¡¯s influence and then break through to True Saint Rank. When the time came, so what if the Lightfoot family knew it was him? He would not be scared even if a True Saint came after him. Boom! David released more of his energy. The Saint Might pressuring everyone doubled. Bernard and the other Sovereign Rankers were gritting their teeth while trying their best to hold on, but now, they could not endure the pressure of David¡¯s Saint Might anymore. Pfft! All of their states of mind were destroyed, and they passed out after vomiting blood. Even if they could survive such injuries, they would need a lot of time to recuperate. They could only recover with the help of a lot of treasures of heaven and earth. However, David would not give them the chance to do so. With a wave of his hand, countless bolts of Saint Might shot from his hand and entered the bodies of the Lightfoot family members, wantonly ruining their bodies. The unconscious Lightfoot family members had no idea that their lives hade to an end. Under the destruction of the Saint Might, the bodies vanished in the air, leaving no traces behind. In the end, only Archimedes was left, and he was still in David¡¯s hands. If a Saint wanted to kill an Eternal, it would be a crushing defeat. The Lightfoot family members had no chance of escaping. When David was about to kill Archimedes once and for all, he suddenly smelled something pungent. After he looked around, he saw that Archimedes had defecated himself from fear. Chapter 1774 Chapter 1774 ¡®Is this the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family? ¡®The genius of Star Kingdom? ¡®He¡¯s so cowardly! David did not understand how they elected Archimedes to be the first-in-line heir. ¡®Is there no one else?¡± David could not handle the pungent smell anymore, so he tossed Archimedes out. After that, a sh of light shed across the sky. Boom! Archimedes disappeared in the explosion, his body turning into dust. The first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family died just like that. It was clear that the Lightfoot family would do something big after both of their heirs died consecutively. The Saint Realm grandmasters would alsoe out from seclusion. The entire Central Sacred Continent might be implicated, and everyone would be tense. Two heirs from such a huge family died, so the family would surely want to find the killer and exterminate their bloodline to save their face. How would the outsiders view them if they did not do that? This was not about the deaths of their heirs anymore, this was about the reputation and glory of the Lightfoot family. If their heir died, they could just spend more time and resources cultivating another one. However, it would be a major problem if their reputation was tarnished. Thus, the Lightfoot family would surely do something big to save face. Now, they would put the most focus on West End After killing more than ten powerhouses from the Lightfoot family, David acted as if nothing had happened He had slowly gotten used to thew of the jungle. If he wanted to survive and stay alive, he could not be benevolent. If he let Archimedes and the others go, Archimedes would surely bring even more powerful people from his family to seek revenge soon. He would not stop until he killed David. Even though David was not scared, it would be better to just kill Archimedes to lessen the trouble and get it done once and for all. After taking care of everything, David noticed something floating where Archimedes had died. ¡°My Saint Might didn¡¯t destroy this, so this might be something good.¡± David took it with him. Then, he turned around and said to the air next to him, ¡°Miss Fellowes,e out if you¡¯re done watching. We have to go back now. It would be troublesome if someone saw this. The Lightfoot family is big, so it will be troublesome if they were to retaliate against you.¡± After David said that, he saw the air in front of him shaking. Then, a crack appeared and a beautiful figure walked out from it. The figure belonged to Alba. After she came out from Valerio¡¯s study, she heard that David had left Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters. She knew David was going to look for Archimedes, so she followed him. In the end, she saw something she would never forget. Even though she found out that David was a Saint from Valerio, she was still greatly shocked when she saw this happening in front of her. The dozens of powerhouses were killed just like that, leaving no traces behind. Among them were even twote Sovereign Rankers. They were considered pretty powerful in Star Kingdom. However, they could not resist David at all. ¡®Is this what a Saint is like? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°He¡¯s indeed so powerful ¡°Even a partial Saint like Grandpa Val can¡¯tpete with David. This was the first time Alba had seen a Saint in battle. The Fellowes family had a few Saint Realm grandmasters, but they were all living in seclusion, and they rarely came out. Therefore, Alba never saw them killing anyone. Chapter 1775 Chapter 1775 Alba walked out of the space crack and looked at David, who was standing proud in the air. Her eyes were twinkling with surprise. At the same time, she could not calm herself from the shock. Who would imagine that this young man was a Saint? If he was just a Saint, Alba would not be as excited. After all, there were Pre-Saints, True Saints, and Sacred Saints At the same time, her family had more than one True Saint. The key was that David was so young. His future potential and his master that was behind him were the real reason why Alba was so excited. He was such a young Saint, so his achievements in the future were endless. Alba appeared in front of David in the air and put her hands together. After that, she put them on the right side of her waist and bowed down slightly to curtsey at David respectfully. She said, ¡°Master David, Alba greets you.¡± ¡°Miss Fellowes, what are you doing?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Master David, please forgive me if I¡¯ve ever offended you in the past. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. I was short-sighted so I couldn¡¯t see your svelte. Now that I see it, I know you¡¯re already at the top of Star Kingdom. I am so astonished.¡± ¡°Miss Fellowes, we¡¯re friends, and this has nothing to do with our identities or strength. I don¡¯t want to mix other things into this, so I didn¡¯t tell you my strength. This time, I only took action because of Archimedes and Cornelius. I don¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship between us.¡± ¡°Master David, it¡¯s my honor to be acknowledged by you and be your friend. I was the reason Cornelius did that so I will do everything in my power to serve you, Master. Then, I will build East League Trading Company up as fast as I can so that you can go back and report to your master.¡± David wanted to say something, but when he heard what Alba said at the end, he gave up. Nothing else mattered as long as Alba could build East League Trading Company up. The Lightfoot family had grandmasters who were at True Saint Rank, so he had to improve himself to True Saint Rank as well. If not, it would be too challenging for him to fight a True Saint as a Pre-Saint, even if he had mind power, the Evil-Splitting Sword, and the God of Thunder Hammer. ¡°Thank you, Miss Fellowes. I will need to trouble you with East League Trading Company. As long as I can show some results to make my master happy, you can request anything you want from me and I will fulfill them as best as I can. If I can¡¯t handle it myself, I will let my master handle it.¡± Alba had an overjoyed look on her face. She was waiting for that. Judging from David¡¯s status in his master¡¯s heart, as long as he said something, his master would surely agree. The Fellowes family needed the help of a Sacred Saint the most now. ¡°Thank you, Master David. Let¡¯s go back now. I want to start working right now andplete your task as soon as possible,¡± Alba said. She was impatient. Anders would break through partial Saint Rank ande out anytime now. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When that happened, the Palmore family would surelye to talk about their marriage. Therefore, she had to do something during this period. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking of,¡± David smiled and said. He also hoped Alba could build East League Trading Company up as soon as possible. Of course, spending money to getvish points was his ultimate goal. The two tore apart the space and went back to Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters using the high- dimensional space. Not long after they left, people began approaching this ce slowly There were still people who were not scared of death or people who were confident in their strength to come forward to join in the fun. However, David did not leave any traces behind, so these people could only return in low spirits. At the East End of the Central Sacred Continent, there was aplex of quiet and unadorned buildings. That was the ancestral home of the Lightfoot family. Countless family members would cultivate here. At this moment, the head of the family, Dax Lightfoot, was writing in the study. He loved to write, so he would spend a lot of time doing it daily. When he was focused on his writing¡­.. Knock knock knock! He heard rapid knocking on his door. Dax frowned. Chapter 1776 Chapter 1776 Everyone in the Lightfoot family knew that Dax did not like to be disturbed when he was writing. Therefore, something horrible must have happened if the person was knocking on his door now. Even though he was not happy, Dax still said, ¡°Come in!¡± A white-haired old man came in after opening the door. This person was the senior butler of the family, Duke Lightfoot At the same time, he was also a peak Sovereign Ranker. ¡°Lord Dax¡± Duke called out respectfully after he came in. What is so urgent?¡± Dax asked. ¡°Lord Dax, we got the news just now that Master Archi is dead. His life que was broken just now. The others who died with him were all powerhouses sent by the family. All of them are dead and none of them survived.¡± Boom! ¡°What? Archi is dead?¡± Dax mmed his hand down on the desk when he heard that. ¡°Yes, Lord Dax. It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve confirmed it,¡± Duke answered. He would not dare to tell Dax anything unconfirmed. ¡°Get everyone together for a family meeting. I want to see who¡¯s so brave to kill two of our heirs. Do they think we¡¯re weak? How dare they beard the lion in his den! They are really courting death,¡± Dax growled. ¡°Yes, my Lord. I will call a meeting right now.¡± Duke left the room after he said that. Dax stood on his ground, his blood boiling. ¡°How long has it been since the second-in-line heir died? ¡°We haven¡¯t found the murderer and now the first-in-line heir is dead as well? ¡®They¡¯re clearly pping the Lightfoot family across the face! ¡°Who¡¯s so bold? If I don¡¯t find them and annihte their entire bloodline, I won¡¯t be able to quell the family¡¯s anger.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Not long after¡­ Dong dong dong! Nine dongs resonated through the Lightfoot main residence, breaking the silence. Countless people came out from various buildings. Then, they leaped into the air and flew to the main hall. The nine dongs were the highest convening order of the family. Anyone who heard this should head to the main hall no matter what they were doing. Inside the Lightfoot family¡¯s main hall, the head of the family, Dax, was sitting in the main seat with a gloomy look on his face. The other cores were the same as him. They all had abnormally solemn looks on their faces. Clearly, they had learned about Archimedes¡¯ death. The Lightfoot family were tense now that two of their heirs were killed one after another. If they failed to take care of this properly, the blow to their family¡¯s reputation would be unmatched. Plus, there were twote Sovereign Rankers among the people who died. In the end, everyone had died, which showed how powerful their enemy was. Normal people would not be able to do this. They might even have to ask the grandmasters to handle this. They needed to ask the grandmasters to handle this and at the same time, they also needed to do something about it. Two of their heirs died, so they could not stay quiet. If not, the outside world would think the Lightfoot family was weak! Chapter 1777 Chapter 1777 David and Alba went back to Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters together. Then, Alba utilized her identity as the third young mistress of Treasure Trove to start focusing on East League Trading Company¡¯s development. With the head Valerio¡¯s orders, the clients and tforms of Treasure Trove were all opened up for East League Trading Company. It was so easy to develop a tradingpany with enough money and tforms. They only needed to purchase things during the initial phase. First, they bought a few vis and determined the location of the headquarters. Then, they set up a few branches in different medium andrge trade zones. Once that was done, they could start operating. Treasure Trove provided thepany with all these channels. As for the staff? They could just transfer some over from Treasure Trove. However, David also told Alba that she could use the staff, tform, and resources from Treasure Trove, but she had to spend money. In other words, East League Trading Company had to buy them from Treasure Trove. This was the bottom line and David would not vite it. He imed that they wanted to settle the debts properly and he did not want to use his identity to take advantage of Treasure Trove. In reality, he wanted Alba to spend more money so he could get morevish points. When Alba saw how solemn David was, she did as he said. David had all the money in the world anyway. To Alba, money was not important, and she did not go easy on the spending. This was right up David¡¯s alley. As Alba was running around for East League Trading Company and David had nothing to do, the two big families of the Central Sacred Continent, the Lightfoot and Fellowes family, had requested for their Saint Rank grandmasters toe out of seclusion. The Lightfoot family wanted to find the person who killed Archimedes and Cornelius, while the Fellowes family wanted to make sure David was not lying about his identity. If Valerio was telling the truth, David would not only be a young Saint, but he would also have a Sacred Saint as master. In order to preserve the glory of the family and escape the Palmore family¡¯s control, the Fellowes family were willing to bet on this They knew about the Palmore family¡¯s ambition. However, they never had the chance to escape Now that they had a chance, the family would ce a lot of importance on it. That was why they sent the Saints forward. David had no idea that the Saints from both families hade out for him. Right now, David was fiddling with the thing that fell out from Archimedes¡¯ body in his room. It was a stone about the size of his fist. It had a smooth surface, just like jade from Earth. Since this thing did not shatter under his Saint Might, then it should be something good. However, David looked at it for a long time but still could not tell what it was. He could not discover the secret of this stone. The system also did not show him the history of this stone. He wanted to ask Alba to look at it. Since Alba had a lot of knowledge and experience, she might know what this was. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, Alba was very busy with East League Trading Company, so he did not want to disturb her for the time being. Chapter 1778 Chapter 1778 The most important thing right now was to develop East League Trading Company, spend money, get. lavish points, and get to True Saint Rank. He would slowly research the stone after this. If he could not, then he would ask Alba for help after managed Alba to get thepany on the right track. David had been fiddling with it for a long time. He had pinched, rubbed, squeezed, and threw the stone, but aside from learning it was very hard, he did not find anything. ¡®Is this stone useless aside from its hard exterior?¡¯ David was in disbelief. If it was only hard, Archimedes would not bring it along with him. Based on Archimedes¡¯ identity, he would only bring this stone with him if it was useful. Since the system did not n to introduce this stone, David would open the system himself to see if it would react. Then, David opened his system panel. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9985701990000000 Star Dors [Body: Pre-Saint level 1 (You may upgrade one level using 10000vish points) [Mind: Sovereign level 10 (You may upgrade using 100000vish points) [Combat: Saint Realm beginner Pre-Saint Rank. [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique ( Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 900] There were no changes to the system. East League Trading Company had not officially started spending money yet. Now, it was still in its preparatory stage. However, Alba told David that East League Trading Company would start buying a few vis as the headquarters They would start spending money soon. After that, they would start spending more and more money if they wanted to build branches in the medium orrge trade zones, they would also need to buy a lot of resources after it started operating normally They would need funds if they wanted to grow East League Trading Company in a short time. Of course, this was everything David wished for His main goal in starting East League Trading Company was to spend money and getvish points. It would be even better if he could spend trillions as soon as possible to help him get to Pre-Saint Rank. The system¡¯s data was not interesting. Then, David picked up the stone and held it in front of his eyes. He wanted to match up the stone with the system panel to see if the system could detect it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After the two met, the system changed, and a new pop-up appeared. [Low-level Space Stone: A Space Stone is an ore with extraordinary powers in the universe. It is a treasure that is rare toe by. It has the power of space and after some refinement, it can be used as storage. [A low-level Space Stone has one cubic meter of storage space, while a mid-level Space Stone has ten cubic meter of storage space. Simrly, with every increase of the Space Stone¡¯s level, its storage will increase tenfold and its value will also increase tenfold. A high-level Space Stone will have 100 cubic meter of storage. [There are limited ways to use a Space Stone and not everyone can use it. Only people with mind power could use it. Its usage is simple: open the internal storage of the Space Stone with your mind power to store your items. You cannot store living things in the Space Stone. Please be careful with how you use it, Host.] The introduction ended here. A light appeared in David¡¯s eyes after he read it. ¡®It¡¯s a treasure that I can store my items in!¡± This was very useful for David. Even though it was only a low-level Space Stone and it only had one cubic meter of storage space so he could not ce his sword sheath inside, he could at least put the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits inside. It was pretty inconvenient to hold a wine jar everywhere he went. Since a low-level Space Stone existed, there would surely also be a mid-level one. If he could buy a mid-level Space Stone, he could put his sword sheath inside the ten cubic meter of storage space. He would ask Valerio when he had time and see if Treasure Trove had mid-level Space Stones for sale. If they did, he would buy one no matter how much it cost. Not only could he getvish points, but he could also even use it to store his items. Chapter 1779 Chapter 1779 David suddenly remembered something. Archimedes was only a partial Sovereign Ranker, and he did not have mind power yet, so why would he carry around a Space Stone? Would he need to ask for help from Bernard, someone with mind power, every time he needed to store or take out something from the stone? It was possible. After all, Bernard was Archimedes¡¯ protector and the two were always together. After he figured this out, another question popped up in David¡¯s mind. Since the system said that the Space Stone was something precious, why did it not appraise it? He only knew the God of Thunder Hammer was worth over 11 trillion Star Dors. As for exactly how much it was, David had no idea. ording to the system¡¯s previous behavior, it would show the introduction and appraisal for every item David touched. However, it did not do that for the past two items. What was wrong? Davidpared the treasures the system appraised back then with the God of Thunder Hammer and Space Stone. Then, he noticed a very clear difference between them. Whenever the system introduced or appraised an item, the item would be something that did not belong to David. However, the God of Thunder Hammer and Space Stone both belonged to him now. Could this be the reason? Perhaps the system figured the treasures already belonged to him so it would be meaningless to appraise them. David would not spend money to buy something that already belonged to him, right? ¡®Whatever! ¡®Forget it! ¡®I¡¯ll try it out in the future to confirm this. ¡®For now, let¡¯s see what Archimedes has in his low-level Space Stone.¡± David released his mind power and touched the Space Stone. Then, he entered a small space effortlessly. There were a lot of things inside. There were three Soulbound Weapons: two beginner-level and one mid-level. There were also some memory stones. Most of the things were the ones he got at the auction. David used his mind power on one of the memory stones and took it out. As he looked at the beginner-level Space Stone in his left hand and the memory stone in his right hand, David grinned. The Space Stone was so useful. After crushing the memory stone in his right hand, the content of the stone appeared in his head. It contained the first three ranks of the Ninth-Rank Undting Palm. It was said that its formidable power could be superimposed once someone sessfully learned this. After superimposing all nine ranks, its power would be terrifying. Unfortunately, there were only three ranks here. As he held the low-level Space Stone, David got up and walked to a corner of the room to put the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers and Fruits inside. David also ced the other treasures inside. It would be convenient to only carry around a stone next time. After he did all that, hey down in bed. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Now, he would wait for Alba to spend more money so he could get morevish points behind the scenes. David did not want to worry about East League Trading Company anyway. After all, Marlee was the head, not him. Since starting from Earth, to the Milky Way, and now to Star Kingdom, David realized something. Strength was the most important thing. Everything else would be useless without strength. Money and treasures were all external, and they could dissapear at any time. Chapter 1780 Chapter 1780 The Fellowes family had money, and they were among the top three richest families in Star Kingdom. However, they did not have a Sacred Saint, so they were faced with a life-and-death crisis. David hoped Alba could hurry up. The Lightfoot family was surely doing something now. However, David had no idea how strong the people they sent this time would be. They should not be just peak Sovereign Rankers. Last time, twote Sovereign Rankers and so many powerhouses died without a trace. What would a peak Sovereign Ranker do to him? It was possible more than half of them would be partial Saints or even Saints. ¡®I shouldy low for now before I get to True Saint Rank,¡± David thought to himself silently. He could still handle a Pre-Saint, but if the Lightfoot family sent a True Saint, he would need the Fellowes family to help him. The next morning, Alba came to David. She said she had decided on the location for East League Trading Company¡¯s headquarters. There were three suitable locations and she needed David to confirm it before she bought it. David was excited upon hearing that. ¡®I¡¯m going to start spending money!¡± Of course, he would not dy something so important. ¡°Miss Fellowes, when are we leaving?¡± David asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to take care of now, we can leave right away. We should do this as soon as possible. If we can build the headquarters, others will believe we have the strength and then choose to work with us,¡± Alba answered. ¡°No! No! What do I have going on? The most important thing for me right now is to develop the company andplete my master¡¯s task. Shall we go now?¡± David asked quickly. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re the only ones going this time so we can just go from the space crack. It¡¯ll be a little slow taking the merchant ship.¡± ¡°Very good! It¡¯s indeed too slow to take a ship. Miss Fellowes, I¡¯ll take youter. Saints can travel in sixth- dimensional spaces, and it¡¯ll be faster than moving through fourth or fifth-dimensional spaces.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I need to thank you. You¡¯ve worked hard for thepany. I don¡¯t know anything, so I am not much help.¡± ¡°What are you saying, Master David? We still need your help. I hope you can say a few good words to your master for us ¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Even though David was saying that, he thought, ¡®What master? I am my own master! ¡®It¡¯ll depend on whether you help me get to Sacred Saint Rank and then I¡¯ll determine if I can help you out of your predicament.¡± ¡°Shall we go now, Miss Fellowes?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Alba replied. ¡°Excuse me.¡± After David said that, he held Alba¡¯s hand. This was the first time he brought someone into a high-dimensional space, so David did not know whether any idents would ur. Therefore, it would be better to hold Alba¡¯s hand and keep her close to him. This way, even if something were to happen, David could handle it immediately and protect Alba¡¯s safety. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Under normal circumstances, Alba could only travel in fourth-dimensional spaces based on her strength. When David held her hand, Alba¡¯s peerless face under her veil turned red. This was the first time she held hands with someone the same age as her. Strangely enough, Alba did not feel disgusted. After they finished their discussion, they got ready to head to Large Trade Zone 7 at the Central Sacred Continent¡¯s West End. That was where David rested the moment he came to the Central Sacred Continent and where East League Trading Company¡¯s headquarters would be. As David held Alba and was about to tear the space apart, he stopped suddenly and stared straight ahead. With his mind power, he sensed the space in front of him shifting. Alba noticed something wrong with David, so she asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master David?¡± David did not answer Alba. Instead, he said loudly, ¡°Who is it? Please show yourself.¡± Chapter 1781 Chapter 1781 After David said that, the space in front of his eyes shook. Then, a crack appeared. Two figures walked out. After looking closely, David noticed one of them was Valerio, the head of Treasure Trove, and the other one was also an old man. However, his face was flushed, and he looked lively and full of enthusiasm. There were no wrinkles on his face and his eyes were staring at David brightly. He seemed a little younger than Valerio. If his hair was not white, one might even mistake him for a middle-aged man. David did not know this man, but David could feel a majestic energy from him. The man¡¯s energy was even more powerful than his. With just one nce, David could tell that this man was also a Saint Furthermore, he was at least a mid-Pre-Saint Since he was here with Valerio, he should not be from the Lightfoot family. Instead, he might be a grandmaster of the Fellowes family. He might be here to verify David¡¯s identity and strength. David finally got into contact with a Saint from the Fellowes family. He was the true decision-maker of this family. David¡¯s crazy purchasing n needed to be confirmed by this Saint Realm grandmaster of the Fellowes family. When Alba saw the two people walking out of the space crack, she was about to say something. Original from N?velDrama.Org. However, she suddenly remembered that David was still holding her hand. So, she panicked and tried to get out of David¡¯s grip secretly. After that, she calmed herself and greeted the two men respectfully. ¡°Alba greets you, Grandpa Val, Grandmaster.¡± ¡°Alba, what are you doing with Master David? Are you going to elope? Don¡¯t forget your family! The family spent so much effort and time cultivating you,¡± Valerio teased. ¡°G-Grandpa Val, Grandmaster is here! What are you saying? I¡¯m about to go to Large Trade Zone 7 with Master David toplete his mission,¡± Alba exined quickly. Even though she knew Grandpa Val was joking, Grandmaster is here! Could he joke about something like this? What would she do if Grandmaster misunderstood and thought it was real? ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m just teasing. Don¡¯t be so nervous. We saw what you¡¯re trying to do for the family this time and we finally have hope because of you. Grandmaster won¡¯t me you. Once this is sessful, the entire family will even thank you,¡± Valerio said. He had told the important cores and grandmasters of the family everything in detail. Valerio could still remember the shock and excitement the cores and grandmasters had on their faces when he told them this. The Fellowes family had prepared for so many years and yet they never saw any hope. The Sacred Saint of the Palmore family was like a mountain in front of the Fellowes family that they could not cross. It was slowly taking over the interests of the Fellowes family to try to devour them. Now, the Fellowes family saw their chance. Therefore, the seniors and the grandmasters ced a lot of importance on this. After all, this was their only glimmer of hope after so many years. Grandmaster Roald came out this time to verify the legitimacy of the im and test David¡¯s strength. Once the Fellowes family decided to work with David, they would surely have a fallout with the Palmore family. The consequences would be dire, and it might bring forward the copse of the Fellowes family. If they were not confident enough, they would not dare to bet on this. Even though their family would still be devoured if they did not bet on this, at least they could still hold on for a little more time. ¡°Grandpa Val, Grandmaster, this is what I should do. As a descendant of the family, I will give myself to the family and neverin,¡± Alba said seriously Valerio smiled and nodded. He was very happy with what Alba said. He cultivated Alba. Valerio and Alba¡¯s grandfather were brothers. Alba¡¯s grandfather was the sixth child while Valerio was the seventh. The age gap between them was not big, so they were very close. Furthermore, Alba¡¯s grandfather passed away while he was carrying out a task given to him by the family. Alba¡¯s father was only 3 years old when that happened. Chapter 1782 Chapter 1782 From then on, Valerio was responsible for his bloodline. If not for Valerio, a direct descendant like Alba who had no support would not get the attention of the Fellowes family. This was because the Fellowes family was too big and there were too many direct descendants. Only the direct descendants of core seniors in the family would get attention and more resources. Which of the decision-makers would not want more benefits for their bloodline? ¡°Alba, you¡¯re pretty good. If everyone in the family is like you, the family will not need to worry about whether or not it will prosper. I hope you can always maintain this mentality. If so, we¡¯ll never treat you poorly. Roald, the Saint Realm grandmaster of the Fellowes family, was the one who said this. Thank you for yourpliment, Grandmaster. I will stick to my roots and work for the family with every breath in my body.¡± Alba bowed and said. Honestly, she did not feel at home in the Fellowes family. She was only saying this in front of the grandmaster. This was because she knew she would not be where she was today if Grandpa Val did not protect her as he did Her grandfather died for the family and his descendants were gradually forgotten by the family. This had happened too many times before. This was the tragedy of being born into a big family. There were too many people and there was not enough attention for all of them. Only the descendants of the decision-makers could get the most and best resources. However, this was not exclusive to the Fellowes family. Almost all big families faced this problem. Alba was truly thankful for her Grandpa Val Without him, Alba did not know if her father could meet her mother and then give birth to her. Roald nodded after hearing that. He did not say anything and continued to look at David next to Alba. After he heard Valerio telling him what happened, even though he knew Valerio would not lie about something like this, Roald was still skeptical. He had never heard about a Saint who looked less than a thousand years old, let alone seen one. Such a person had also never appeared in the history of Star Kingdom before. Now, after seeing David, Roald believed Valerio. The Saint Power exuding from David could not be faked. This kid was indeed a Saint At this moment, Roaldmented, ¡°Times have changed.¡¯ Back in his days, the youngest Saint would be at least ten thousand years old and above. Now, a few of the geniuses in Star Kingdom were only two thousand years old but they were already partial Saints. Roald believed they would be Saints soon enough.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Having said that, the kind in front of him was even more insane He had never heard about a Saint who was less than a thousand years old. ¡®It seems that the great era is here.¡± As for David¡¯s Sacred Saint master, he seemed even more real now that he wasplemented by such a young Pre-Saint The Fellowes family was the most concerned about the Sacred Saint. He was not any of the known Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom, instead, he was hiding in the dark. Star Kingdom was huge and after so many years of development, it was not umon to have a powerhouse hiding in the dark. Roald also heard about the powerhouses who did not like to show their faces and would prefer living in seclusion. If Valerio was telling the truth, the value this would have to the Fellowes family would be unimaginable. If the Fellowes family wanted to escape the Palmore family¡¯s control, they needed to find a Sacred Saint to fight the Sacred Saint of the Palmore family. That way, they would have hope. None of the known Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom would help the Fellowes family Yet now, they had discovered a Sacred Saint hiding in the dark. ¡°Did God send him to help the Fellowes family because he can¡¯t bear to see us getting destroyed? As Roald looked at David, a look of joy appeared in his eyes. Chapter 1783 Chapter 1783 ¡°Are you David whom Val mentioned before?¡± Roald asked. ¡°Hello, I am,¡± David replied neither obsequiously nor superciliously. They were both Pre-Saints, so even if the person in front of him was more powerful than him, David would not fawn over him. Doing so was not fitting of his current identity. Plus, if they were to fight, David would not be scared of him. One should not forget that he had very powerful mind power and the Evil-Splitting Sword, a first-rate Soulbound Weapon. ¡°Val said you became a Saint at a very young age. I didn¡¯t believe him at first. After all, the youngest known Saints in Star Kingdom so far are at least ten thousand years old. I only believed him when I saw you. The universe is so big that anything can happen. We just have no idea,¡± Roaldmented. He did not expect David to look so young This was a little too much. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too kind. Saints might be the most intimidating powerhouses in Star Kingdom, but they¡¯re nothing in the entire universe. If we want to progress further, we have to be proactive. Don¡¯t restrict ourselves to Star Kingdom but instead take on the entire universe,¡± David said pretentiously. He did not know what to say to this old man who had lived for more than ten thousand years, so he could only make up some truths to see if he could intimidate him. ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve been alive for more than ten thousand years and this is the first time I let a kid lecture me. However, you¡¯re right, David. You don¡¯t need to call me Sir. After all, seniority in Star Kingdom is not determined by age but by strength. My name is Roald, so you can just call me by my name,¡± Roald laughed and said. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s appropriate, Sir. You¡¯re Miss Fellowes¡¯ grandmaster and I am her friend, so isn¡¯t it inappropriate for me to call you by name?¡± ¡°How is it inappropriate? Star Kingdom values strength. You¡¯re already a Saint, so what¡¯s wrong with us calling each other by name? As for how you get along with Alba, that¡¯s your business. We can¡¯t interfere with that.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call you by name then, Roald,¡± David thought about it and said. ¡°Alright, whatever feelsfortable for you. Right, David, I heard your master is preparing toe out?¡± Roald asked the question that his family valued the most Yes, he sent me here in advance to lead the charge. When I left, Master told me that since our sect has been hiding for too long, we need toe out to walk about. If not, Star Kingdom will soon forget about us.¡± David started spewing nonsense without even batting an eyelid ¡°When is heing out? I¡¯m curious about what kind of person can cultivate such an excellent disciple like you. I don¡¯t think there is such a young Saint in the history of Star Kingdom.¡± Roald did not hold back with his praises ¡°I have no idea. He only told me I should contact him after I¡¯m done with my mission. I don¡¯t know about the rest. However, Roald, some things are not absolute. Star Kingdom is so big, so there might be peerless powerhouses in any random corner of it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just like you and your master, David. Since your master asked you toplete his mission, then you should ask Alba to assist you with it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Roald. That¡¯s what I was thinking,¡± David thanked. ¡°Alba, you should just follow David. Do whatever he asks you to do and do not go against him. This is the mission the family is giving you. At the same time, you have the highest authority in the Fellowes family now,¡± Roald said as he looked at Alba This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster. I understand. I will never let the family down,¡± Alba replied respectfully. ¡°Run along then,¡± Roald urged Of course, he hoped David could quickly finish his mission so he could ask his master toe out The reason he came this time was to see whether David was just as Valerio described. Since he had now confirmed David¡¯s identity, there should be no problem. Chapter 1784 Chapter 1784 Roald would not believe that David did not have a Sacred Saint behind him. Who else could cultivate such a sicko aside from a Sacred Saint? Which one of those geniuses in Star Kingdom did not cultivate with a Sacred Saint since they were young? ¡°Roald, we¡¯ll get going now.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, Grandpa Val, goodbye.¡± David grabbed Alba¡¯s hand. Then, he waved his other hand and created a crack in the space after shooting out a bolt of Saint Power His Saint Power tore the third-dimensional space apart. After it entered the fourth-dimensional space, it did not disappear. Instead, it tore the fourth-dimensional space and entered the fifth-dimensional space. Then, it tore apart the fifth-dimensional space and entered the sixth-dimensional space before disappearing The highest dimension Pre-Saints could enter was the sixth-dimensional space. Only True Saints could enter the seventh-dimensional space David was purposely doing this in front of Roald and Valerio. The more powerful he made himself look, the more they would believe him. That way, he would get the Fellowes family¡¯s utmost support in his next ns. Shortly after, David brought Alba into the space crack and disappeared. The room went back to normal. Roald and Valerio stood there and did not move. After a while, Valerio called out, ¡°Grandmaster?¡± Roald took a deep breath andmented, 1 never expected this. He¡¯s so young and I don¡¯t think there¡¯s someone like him in history. Now, he¡¯s right in front of me. God is really helping our family. Val, you and Alba made great contributions to the family. If we can escape from our predicament, the family will never mistreat you.¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Grandmaster. Alba and I are from the Fellowes family, and we¡¯re only here because of the family. It¡¯s our duty to prosper and fall with the family,¡± Val answered. ¡°In short, you must remember that the family will never mistreat anyone who has contributed to the family. After we get out of our predicament, I will take action myself and reorganize the family structure. Some rules are obsolete and it¡¯s time to change them,¡± Roald said in a deep voice. ¡°You¡¯re so wise, Grandmaster,¡± Valerio said happily. The family indeed needed a reorganization. A lot of the family members worked very hard for the family, but their descendants never got the treatment they deserved. The people in power would secretly pocket a lot of resources for their descendants. Valerio knew that because of the Palmore family¡¯s pressure for the past years, the grandmasters could not pay attention to the problems within the family. After all, the family would be devoured if they did not escape from the Palmore family. So what if they managed the family well? The ending would be the same. Thus, the grandmasters decided to close one eye and let everyone do whatever they wanted. They were not in the mood to manage them. It would be better to think of other ways to escape with the energy they had. As long as they could escape from the predicament with the help of Daivd¡¯s master this time, the grandmasters would not allow the heads of the family to act arbitrarily anymore. Chapter 1785 Chapter 1785 Time passed slowly. Because of the two Lightfoot heirs¡¯ deaths, a storm stirred in the Central Sacred Continent. The center of the storm was West End. ording to the Lightfoot family¡¯s clues and the Saint Realm grandmasters¡¯ Bloodline Guidance Spell, they found out that Archimedes and Cornelius both died in West End, but their locations were different. This allowed the Lightfoot family to focus most of their power on West End. Of course, they could not miss out on the other areas. The killer would not wait for the Lightfoot family to go to them. Who knew if they had escaped to somewhere else? In short, the entire Central Sacred Continent was very solemn. The big families knew that two heirs from the Lightfoot family had died, and they were the most important first and second-in-line heirs. Therefore, the family was seething. No one wanted to offend the Lightfoot family right now. Hence, they were closing one eye toward the surveince the Lightfoot family ced everywhere. More than half of the Lightfoot family¡¯s power was gathered in West End. However, this was not enough. What terrified the civilians of West End was that the Saint Realm grandmaster of the Lightfoot family was here, and he was about to personally look into the deaths of Cornelius and Archimedes, the two heirs. He swore to find the killer and annihte their bloodline so that he could protect the Lightfoot family¡¯s prestige. A Saint¡¯s destruction was not to be looked down on. If he found the killer and the killer refused to obey, there would be a battle. It would be fine if it was a crushing defeat. The scariest thing would be if they were evenly matched since the battle would affect a huge area, especially the more prosperous ones. The shockwave of the battle would cause a lot of casualties. When the powerful people were fighting, the ordinary folk would suffer. This had happened in Star Kingdom before. It was recorded in the history of Star Kingdom. Back then, the battle between Saints broke a continent into pieces. Hundreds of millions died in that battle, let alone in other countless smaller battles. The number of deaths was too many to enumerate. After that battle, Star Kingdom established the Saints Association and assigned rules to all Saints so that they would not attack at will in Star Kingdom. Everyone living in West End was in danger. They were worried that the killer that killed the two heirs was hiding among them and would implicate them, making them suffer an undeserved cmity. At the same time, they also hoped the Saint Association would monitor the Lightfoot family¡¯s Saint so that he would not act recklessly in West End. West End in the Central Sacred Continent was where Treasure Trove was. In other words, it was the Fellowes family¡¯s territory. The Fellowes family could not do anything about the Lightfoot family deploying more than half of their power here to find the killer and causing everyone to live in fear. After all, the Fellowes family could not stop them from doing that. If not, a battle between the families would arise. To the Lightfoot family, they had already confirmed that the killer was doing this on purpose to provoke the Lightfoot family. If not, how would the heirs, Cornelius and Archimedes, die one after another in such a short period? Moreover, they both died in West End. The killer was very powerful too. None of the twote Sovereign Rankers, more than twenty beginner and mid-Sovereign Rankers, and ten Immortal Rankers could escape from him.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If there was only one killer, it would be impossible if they were only a peak Sovereign Ranker. They would at least be a partial Saint. Chapter 1786 Chapter 1786 This level of strength would not belong to an unknown person even in Star Kingdom, let alone the entire Central Sacred Continent. However, there was also a possibility that there was more than one killer. This would also be possible if there were more than three peak Sovereign Rankers. No matter if it was a single person or a force, if they dared to provoke the Lightfoot family and kill their heir, they would be suppressed heavily. Therefore, the Lightfoot family deployed their Saint Realm grandmaster, Koen Lightfoot, so that he could take charge of this matter. They had to quickly find the killer, and if the killer had a force behind them, the Lightfoot family would annihte that force as well. If the killer did not have a force, then the Lightfoot family would torture him to death in front of everyone in Star Kingdom. They wanted Star Kingdom to learn that no one should provoke the Lightfoot family. The deployment of the Saint attracted everyone¡¯s gaze and became the main focus of West End. A crack appeared suddenly in the space in an unknown ce in West End, Central Sacred Continent. Two people walked out from the crack. One of them was a middle-aged man who was the head of the Lightfoot family, Dax Lightfoot, while the other older man was the family¡¯s Saint Realm grandmaster, Koen Lightfoot. ¡°Grandmaster, is this the ce?¡± Dax asked. ¡°Yes, ording to the Bloodline Guidance Spell, this is where Archi wasst seen. So, he should have died here,¡± Koen replied. ¡°Let me confirm it again.¡± After Dax said that, he cut his finger. Then, a drop of blood flowed out and floated into the air. After that, Dax started casting the Bloodline Guidance Spell. The blood floating in the air started to create an invisible suction force. It sucked the tiny blood droplets on the ground and leaves. Then, they formed a blood clot the size of a fist around the blood. As time passed, the blood clot began to grow. This was the blood left behind after Archimedes died. Even though his body turned to dust after David attacked him, the attack had left behind some blood. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dax was using the Bloodline Guidance Spell to find these blood droplets. As he looked at the blood clot around his blood, he could confirm that this was where Archimedes had died. That blood clot was formed from the blood around Archimedes¡¯ heart. Only after he died would so much remain. ¡°Grandmaster, Archi did die here, and I think the others died here too. Even though so many days have passed, the smell of blood still lingers here. However, I¡¯m curious. Who could kill so many powerhouses of the family at once? There were twote Sovereign Rankers including Bernard, but none of them escaped.¡± Dax was puzzled. ¡°I can feel a glimmer of pure Saint Power. If I¡¯m not wrong, the killer should be a Saint,¡± Koen said in a deep voice. He did not expect the killer to be a Saint. The remaining Saint Power could not be faked, so there must have been a Saint here. Initially, he guessed that the killer was a partial Saint, but now, the killer¡¯s strength was beyond his imagination. How did Archimedes provoke a Saint? ¡°What? The killer is a Saint? Grandmaster, you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± Dax asked. If this was done by a Saint, then it would be troublesome. The Saints Association would not allow two Saints to fight in Star Kingdom, meaning that the Saints Association would stop the Lightfoot family from taking revenge. The Lightfoot family would not dare to go against the Saints Association¡¯s orders as thetter were a true behemoth. After the establishment of the association, only a few forces with Sacred Saints dared to go against them. This was because Sacred Saints were the deputy heads of the association. Chapter 1787 Chapter 1787 ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong. This person¡¯s Saint Power is very pure, so they can¡¯t be a partial Saint. Plus, it¡¯s not too strong, so they should be a beginner Pre-Saint.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯ll still be troublesome even if they are a beginner Pre-Saint. TSA banned Saints from fighting. If not, there will be dire consequences.¡± ¡°The Lightfoot family is so big, so will we be scared of a beginner Pre-Saint? If we don¡¯t kill this person, how will the family show our face in the Central Sacred Continent and Star Kingdom? TSA is just scared of Saints causing destruction in a battle, right? Then we shall overpower the other party with incredible ease and make them unable to show their strength as a Saint. After that, we¡¯ll get the Ginger family to spin this. I¡¯m sure TSA won¡¯t say anything.¡± Dax thought about it and figured the grandmaster was right. The killer was just a beginner Pre-Saint, so if the Lightfoot family could not even do anything to them, how could they speak of their glory? ¡°Should I pass this message back?¡± Dax asked. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s find out who the killer is. They¡¯re just a beginner Pre-Saint and they dared to provoke us. How reckless. Coincidentally, I¡¯ll get see who in Star Kingdom dares to look down on us after I take care of this Saint Realm killer,¡± Koen snarled. ¡°Grandmaster, where should we start?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t the messenger say that Archi argued with a young man named David in Treasure Trove? He died not long after that, so let¡¯s start with Treasure Trove. Get David¡¯s information. Maybe the killer is rted to him.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡± The two left after tearing the space apart. At this moment, David had no idea that the Saint from the Lightfoot family was in West End looking for him. At the same time, they also found out the killer¡¯s strength. As soon as they made sure that David was the killer, the Lightfoot family would send more Saints to suppress him heavily and not give him any chance to use his power as a Saint. If they sent two True Saints over, then David would not be able to do anything. However, this was only limited to this short period. It would be hard to say what would happen in a while longer. Now, East League Trading Company was growing terrifyingly quickly under Alba¡¯s guidance and Treasure Trove¡¯s full support. East League Trading Company¡¯s address was in the most prosperous area in medium andrge trade zones. Therefore, the price would naturally be sky-high. Alba wanted to negotiate initially to save some money for David. However, David told her no and they were in a hurry. Coincidentally, Alba did not have much time either. Therefore, they did not negotiate on the price. After they decided on the location, they would just buy it. Some of the territories owned by Treasure Trove were also sold to East League Trading Company at the market value. This was what David wanted. He would not ept gifts. He only wanted to spend money. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Alba had no choice so she could only sell them to David at the market price. David did not need to do anything. He only needed to spend money and watch hisvish points grow exponentially. This felt so amazing, and David loved it very much. It was like back on Earth. David only needed to lie in bed every day to watch the money in his bank ount grow continuously. This was great. David did not have much time, and neither did the Fellowes family. The two sides were desperately trying to finish the mission as quickly as possible. David¡¯s mission was to get more than a millionvish points so he could be a True Saint. The Fellowes family¡¯s mission was to help David and then meet his master, the Sacred Saint hiding in the dark, through him. The Fellowes family could only continue with their next n after making sure the other party was a Saint. Chapter 1788 Chapter 1788 Now the increase of David¡¯svish points was in the tens of thousands every day, especially after his purchase in arge bustling area for the headquarters of the East League Trading Company. It cost David trillions of Star Dors and allowed him to get tens of thousands ofvish points. After the next few days umtion, David¡¯svish points had reached 100 thousand. He then spent the 100 thousandvish points on his mind power without hesitation. He allowed his mind power to also upgrade from the Sovereign level 10 to Pre-Saint level 1. Although his strength had not changed, every time he got 10 thousandvish points after this, he could improve his Body by one level. David could be a peak Pre-Saint with just 90 thousandvish points. When David was looking forward to when he could break through to True Saint, Valerio, head of Treasure Trove, was receiving two guests in the reception room at the headquarters of Treasure Trove in West End. The identities of these two people were naturally not simple since they were able to receive Valerio¡¯s personal reception. They were Dax, the head of the Lightfoot family, and Koen, the Saint Realm grandmaster of the Lightfoot family. These two were the top representative of the Lightfoot family. One was the head of the Lightfoot family, and the other was the Saint Realm grandmaster who was active in Star Kingdom. He would deal with anything that the Lightfoot family could not solve. Since the two of them were looking into this matter, it was clear how much importance the Lightfoot family attached to this matter. ¡°Grandmaster Koen, Lord Dax, may I know why you havee to Treasure Trove?¡± Valerio asked, neither humble nor overbearing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Since the Lightfoot and Fellowes family were among the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, they were like enemies. Furthermore, the support behind the two families was also at odds with each other. This caused Valerio to not entirely respect the Lightfoot family¡¯s Saint Realm grandmaster. Koen would not dare to do anything to him anyway. ¡°Mr. Valerio, the reason we¡¯re here is because of the death of our heirs, Cornelius and Archimedes. Please tell us everything you know,¡± Dax said. ¡°Lord Dax, the Fellowes family is deeply sorry for the death of your heirs. However, I¡¯m sorry, we have no clues for you to follow,¡± Valerio shook his head and answered apologetically. Valerio already found out from Alba that David was the one who killed Cornelius and Archimedes. However, David was the family¡¯s hope to get out of this predicament, so how would he rat David out? Valerio had even helped wiped away some of the traces. Therefore, it would be even harder for the Lightfoot family to find the killer now. After all, West End was the Fellowes family¡¯s territory, hence it would be easy for them to do something. ¡°Mr. Valerio, ording to what we know, Archi fought with a kid named David at Treasure Trove¡¯s auction because of a treasure. Soon after, he died along with the powerhouses of the Lightfoot family. I want to know more about this David person,¡± Dax said straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lord Dax, Splendor is also one of the top five tradingpanies here so you should know that our client¡¯s confidentiality is of the utmost importance for us forces that run tradingpanies. I can¡¯t give you David¡¯s information. If I do that, how will our clients continue to trust us? If word gets out, we will lose our clients. I can¡¯t bear this consequence.¡± Valerio did not even think before rejecting Dax. Chapter 1789 Chapter 1789 Neither Dax nor Koen expected Valerio to refuse after even the head and the grandmaster of the family personally came to Treasure Trove to ask for the information surrounding a young man. ¡®What¡¯s happening here?¡± Although Valerio was telling the truth and client information was indeed absolutely confidential for tradingpanies, it would also depend on the specific situation. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Now the two heirs of the Lightfoot family had died in West End. Therefore, when the head and Saint Realm grandmaster came to Valerio, he should do his best to cooperate to rule out any suspicion surrounding the Fellowes family. Valerio¡¯s direct refusal made the Lightfoot family suspect that the Fellowes family was also involved in this. Otherwise, why would they not help with such a small matter? This was not good for the Fellowes family. As the head of Treasure Trove, Valerio was among the core seniors of the Fellowes family. If the Saints were excluded, he was second only to the head of the Fellowes family. It was impossible for such a character to not understand this and still refuse. This made Dax and Koen suspicious. ¡®Is there something fishy going on?¡¯ ¡°Mr. Valerio, what do you mean? We just want the information of one person, and you don¡¯t even want to do this small favor for my family?¡± Dax said with a gloomy face. ¡°Lord Dax, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not doing you a favor. If it were an ordinary person¡¯s information, I wouldn¡¯t mind giving it to you as it won¡¯t affect us too much, but David is different. You also know that he spent more than a dozen trillion Star Dors at Treasure Trove just to fight Archimedes. Therefore, it can be said that he is the most honored guest of Treasure Trove. In addition, his identity is not simple, so I cannot provide you with his information. Please understand,¡± Valerio exined patiently. At this juncture, the Lightfoot family was already pissed and had nowhere to vent their anger. Of course, Valerio did not want to start a fight with the Lightfoot family. However, David was the only glimmer of hope for him and his family after so many years. Therefore, Valerio naturally would not hand David¡¯s information to the Lightfoot family. He would not do it even if he became enemies of the Lightfoot family. ¡°Mr. Valerio David is our first target. If Archi¡¯s death has nothing to do with him, then let it be. If it does, no matter howplicated his identity is, he must pay for what he did. How many years has it been since someone provoked the Lightfoot family like this? Plus, the grandmasters are taking this very seriously You have to think about it, are you sure you want to go against my family for David, a kid who appeared out of nowhere?¡± Dax looked at Valerio and asked seriously. Valerio was amused upon hearing that. Dax did not know David¡¯s specific identity yet. If David asked his master toe out, the Lightfoot family, whose two heirs had died, might have to go to them and apologize instead! ¡®No one can challenge your prestige, but you can challenge the prestige of a Sacred Saint? ¡®If the Ginger family were not backing you, you¡¯d be nothing in front of a Sacred Saint even with your huge family, Saint Realm grandmasters, and inexhaustible wealth.¡± David was surely not afraid of the Lightfoot family, but it was still impossible for Valerio to hand over David¡¯s information. David¡¯s attitude made him unafraid. However, if Valerio betrayed David, the Fellowes family would look bad. Anyone would feel horrible if this happened. In the future, it would inevitably affect the rtionship between the two parties. ¡°Sorry! Lord Dax, my hands are tied!¡± Valerio replied while shaking his head. ¡°You¡­¡± Dax stood up angrily, staring at Valerio with hostility. ¡°Valerio, I¡¯ll give you onest chance! Will you give us David¡¯s information?¡± Dax asked through gritted teeth. He was about to explode. Valerio was totally disrespecting the Lightfoot family. Chapter 1790 Chapter 1790 Almost all the major forces in Star Kingdom knew that the Palmore family was about to take action against the Fellowes family and take down Treasure Trove. Meanwhile, the Fellowes family could only let such a behemoth do whatever they wanted. They were a family that was on the verge of copse and yet they dared to be the enemies of the Lightfoot family. How reckless. The key was that Valerio even embarrassed Dax in front of Grandmaster Koen. ¡®What will the grandmaster think of me now that I can¡¯t evenplete something so small? This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®He will surely doubt my abilities.¡± ¡°Lord Dax, I told you I can give you the information of other clients, but not David¡¯s! Please stop making things hard for me,¡± Valerui said fearlessly. The two looked at each other. Dax¡¯s eyes were full of anger, while Valerio¡¯s eyes were the opposite. His eyes were strangely calm. Just when Dax was about to say something harsh, Koen, who was silent on the side, suddenly asked, ¡± Valerio, can you represent your family?¡± ¡°Grandmaster Koen, I am not talented enough. Although I am not the head of the Fellowes family, I can still represent the Fellowes family in this matter,¡± Valerio replied. ¡°In other words, your attitude represents the attitude of the entire Fellowes family, correct?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Okay! Very good! Very good! It seems that your family is determined to protect David, so I have reason to suspect that you are colluding with him. Archimedes¡¯s death is rted to David. So, does it mean that your family may also be involved?¡± Koen narrowed his eyes and asked. He was also furious. He was a powerful Saint, but he could not control a mere partial Saint. How preposterous! ¡°Grandmaster Koen, don¡¯t talk nonsense if you don¡¯t have the evidence. There are many reasons why ! don¡¯t want to give you David¡¯s information, but we are definitely not colluding. We have no idea whether David has anything to do with Archimedes¡¯ death. He left after the auction and has not contacted us after that.¡± ¡°Evidence? For us, your unwillingness to provide the information we need is the best evidence. If you want to eliminate the suspicion surrounding your family, you must fully cooperate with us to find the killer. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for taking action and forcefully taking you to the Fellowes family to ask for an exnation,¡± Koen threatened. ¡°Grandmaster Koen, you are a Saint. If you want to fight, I will naturally be powerless to resist, but I have already said that my words represent my family. Even if you take me to them, the grandmasters will also give you the same answer,¡± Valerio replied calmly. He was not bothered by Koen¡¯s threats at all. Normally, he would worry about Koen taking action. If he was forcefully taken to the Fellowes family, he would lose his position as the head of Treasure Trove no matter what. This was what a big family was like. Prestige was of the utmost importance. The head of Treasure Trove was second only to the head of the family. How could he be forcefully taken away? It would not happen even if the other party was a Saint. However, Valerio was not scared of Koen now because Grandmaster Roald was still in Treasure Trove How would he allow Koen to act recklessly on the Fellowes family¡¯s territory? Chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 ¡°Valerio, are you forcing me to use violence on you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± ¡°Valerio, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you! You think too highly of yourself. The Fellowes family is a family that is on the verge of copsing and it will soon be history. How dare you be so arrogant in front of my family. What a joke,¡± said Koen with a sneer ¡°Koen! I¡¯ve always respected you since you are my senior, but don¡¯t be unsatisfied with small gains. Except for TSA¡¯s Holy Root, the other four tradingpanies are simr in size. The predicament the Fellowes family is facing today will be what you face tomorrow. You can¡¯t becent for too long.¡± Valerio stood up and said loudly. Koen¡¯s words hit a sore spot for the Fellowes family. The problems faced by the Fellowes family today were basically known to all the forces who are somewhat ostentatious in Star Kingdom. That was why Treasure Trove¡¯s performance had declined rapidly over the years. Valerio could not do anything about this. It was not that he was ipetent. It was just the general trend now. The grandmasters were all trying to find a solution, but they had not seen any results. Naturally, they would not be in the mood to ask about the family and Treasure Trove. ¡°Haha! Valerio, your words are simply ridiculous. How can my family bepared to your family? Even if we will encounter that, your family will already be gone, and you won¡¯t have any inheritance. Also, how do you know that my family will not reach the top during this long period?¡± Koen said with a loud laugh. ¡°You want to reach the top? Stop dreaming. If it were that easy, how would my family end up in this state? Plus, Star Kingdom has been developed for so many years yet how many people managed to reach its peak?¡± ¡°Just because your family can¡¯t doesn¡¯t mean mine can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You? If I got my news right, Archimedes and Cornelius are the first and second-in-line heirs of your family, right? You still want to reach the top with the quality of your descendants? Hrious!¡± Valerio shook his head and said. Then, he ignored Koen and Dax¡¯s gloomy faces and continued, ¡°The reason your family can get to where you are today is all because of a woman. My family doesn¡¯t have the habit of relying on women.¡± Valerio knew that if the Lightfoot family did not get what they wanted today, they would have a fallout with the Fellowes family. Since that was the case, he did not need to hold back anymore. The Fellowes family would not betray David anyway. The more Valerio spoke, the darker Koen¡¯s face became. After he finished what he said, Koen¡¯s face was so dark it was scary. The Lightfoot family only got their status now after marrying off one of their female direct descendants into the Ginger family and using her to gain power. Therefore, Valerio was not wrong when he said they had relied on a woman. However, it would be fine if he said this behind the Lightfoot family¡¯s backs. However, he was the first person to dare to say this in front of a Saint from the Lightfoot family. ¡°Valerio Fellowes, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± Koen spat through gritted teeth and exposed his energy as a Saint. Then, he reached out to grab Valerio¡¯s neck at lightning speed. He could not hold himself back anymore. How dare Valerio insult his family? Even if Koen injured Valerio right now, the Fellowes family would not dare to make a peep. However, Koen did not n to kill Valerio. The Fellowes family was already in a plight with no way out and they did not have much time. The Lightfoot family did not want the Fellowes family to counter-attack while at death¡¯s door. However, Koen still had to teach Valerio a lesson. Since Koen was a Saint, Valerio the partial Saint did not have any room for resistance. Hence, he could only watch as all this unfolded in front of him. When Koen was about to attack, he sensed the energy of another Saint. When the two energies collided, an invisible storm was created in the room, causing Valerio and Dax, the partial Saints, to feel a buzz in their heads. At the same time, the other party grabbed Koen¡¯s hand.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1792 Chapter 1792 The moment the two touched, they backed away immediately. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After they steadied themselves, Koen looked over and spat through gritted teeth, ¡°Roald!¡± The person who saved Valerio was naturally Grandmaster Roald from the Fellowes family. This time, he nned to wait for David toplete his mission, meet David¡¯s master, and then go back. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Long time no see, Koen,¡± Roald stood next to Valerio and said. ¡°I was wondering why a partial Saint like Valerio has the guts to be so arrogant in front of me. I see now you¡¯re the one who gave him the courage.¡± ¡°Koen, you can¡¯t say that. My family never bullies anyone, but we also won¡¯t let anyone bully us no matter how strong the opponent is.¡± ¡°Oh? I would like to see how you¡¯ll save yourself when the Palmore family bullies you.¡± ¡°This is our business, and you have no ce toment about it.¡± ¡°Hmph! Roald, you came just in time. I want to ask you what the meaning of this is. I¡¯m here to get the information of someone who killed the heirs of my family, but why are you stopping me? Are you colluding with him?¡± Koen snarled. ¡°Koen, you should provide proof if you think we¡¯re colluding with him. Words alone don¡¯t carry conviction,¡± Roald replied. ¡°If you¡¯re not guilty, why are you stopping us?¡± ¡°Why should I give you the information of the most honorable VIP of Treasure Trove?¡± ¡°You¡­ Fine! Roald, you can¡¯t even protect your family anymore, do you really want to have a fallout with us? Are you not worried that you¡¯ll speed up your demise?¡± ¡°Since you know we can¡¯t even protect ourselves, do you want us to bring you down with us as well? Since we have no way out, why don¡¯t we have a duel? What do you think?¡± Koen did not say anything. Instead, he stared straight at Roald. It was not only them, as even Valerio and Dax were ring at each other. Just like that, the eight eyes of the four people were fixed on each other. Their strengths were not much different. Both sides had a mid-Pre-Saint with a partial Saint. After a while, Koen turned around and tore apart the space to leave. He knew he could not get what he wanted no matter what he said today. It seemed that the Fellowes family was determined to protect David. ¡®Who is that kid? Why does the Fellowes family value him so much? ¡®Even if I take action now, both sides will suffer.¡¯ When Dax saw the grandmaster entering the space crack, he followed him quickly. When the two were gone, the room was thrust back into silence. ¡°Val, are you okay?¡± Roald asked. I¡¯m fine. Thank you for saving me, Grandmaster,¡± Valerio answered. ¡°We have aplete fallout with the Lightfoot family this time. Things will look even worse for us now, so I hope David will surprise us If not, this will be such a loss,¡± Roald sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmaster. I know Master David will help us.¡± ¡°Alright. I can only trust him now. After all, he¡¯s the only chance our family has after so many years. Right, any updates on Alba¡¯s side?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, the development is progressing rapidly with Treasure Trove¡¯s full support. I think we will be able to fulfill Master David¡¯s request soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Since he has money, then you should give him all of the family¡¯s resources. Remember, we must shorten the time taken as much as we can.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll contact Albater. However, what should we do with the Lightfoot family? They won¡¯t stop now that two of their heirs have died.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just dy them as much as we can. Erase all traces of David. Even if he¡¯s exposed in the end, we¡¯ll have done our best. I believe he won¡¯t me us.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandmaster. I¡¯ll do it now.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 Even though the Lightfoot family suffered a defeat and did not get David¡¯s information, they refused to give up just like this. They had dispatched their Saint Realm grandmaster, so if they returned disappointed, how would the family continue to show their face? Currently, the outside world had already started gossiping about the Lightfoot family. If they did not find the murderer, the Lightfoot family would be too ashamed to leave the house in the future To Koen, the more the Fellowes family protected David, the fishier this was. Since they could not start from the Fellowes family, they would start from somewhere else. There were so many people at the auction, so if they could find the people sitting next to David, they might be able to find something about David. It was impossible for a living and breathing human to not leave any clues behind. The reason Koen did not want to fight Roald was not that he was scared. Their strengths were almost the same. Hence, if they were to start fighting, both sides would suffer. The key was that even though the Fellowes family was declining, they were still powerful. They had three True Saint Rank grandmasters. Even though two of them were severely injured, the other one was at his peak. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Plus, they also had several Pre-Saints. This line-up was not weak at all. If the Fellowes family really intended to drag the Lightfoot family down just as Roald said, the Lightfoot family would suffer. One was a family with no hope while the other was a family that was prospering. So, why should Koen stoop down to their level? When the Palmore family suppressed the Fellowes family and took over Treasure Trove, the Lightfoot family would then deal them a deadly strike. This was in line with the Lightfoot family¡¯s interest. The Saint Association stated that Saints were not allowed to fight within Star Kingdom. However, that was in the past. Now, the majority of Star Kingdom knew that in order for the Palmore family to suppress the Fellowes family and take away Treasure Trove the cash cow, the Palmore family¡¯s Sacred Saint, who was also the deputy of The Saints Association, had started to suggest allowing Saints to fight other Saints when it was needed and when it would not have serious consequences. It was rumored that the other deputy heads had agreed to this proposal. Once this rule was passed, Saints could now fight in Star Kingdom again. Anyway, it would be up to them if there were serious consequences or not. Now, this proposal was still stuck in the hands of the head. The head probably would not be able to hold on much longer with the pressure from the few Sacred Saint deputy heads. After all, the head was also a Sacred Saint. Next, the Lightfoot family would use other methods to start looking for David¡¯s information in West End. ¡®When did that young mane to the Central Sacred Continent? ¡®Where did hee from? ¡®What force is behind him? ¡®Where is he now?¡± Those were all the questions the Lightfoot family wanted to find out. Luckily, Valerio had erased all of David¡¯s activity in advance, so there were not a lot of clues left. Just like this, the two families started fighting each other in secret in West End. One side was looking for David¡¯s traces while the other was erasing all traces of David. The two families already had a few small-scale conflicts. Since the two families had their own considerations, the conflicts did not escte intorge-scale battles. However, after this, the Fellowes and Lightfoot families hadpletely shed all pretense of cordiality. Once there was a chance, they would not hesitate to force the other party into a dead end. Both sides were overbearing and unbridled, and they attracted the attention of almost everyone in the Central Sacred Continent. The Lightfoot and Fellowes families were not unknown. They could be regarded as the top families in the Central Sacred Continent. Even in Star Kingdom, they stood firmly in the second tier. Chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 The two families were second only to the six top forces that had Sacred Saints. Therefore, the fight between the two families was very interesting. Everyone was waiting to watch the drama unfold. Alba also knew about the Lightfoot family looking for David from Valerio. David was the only person who had no idea of this. Every day, he would lock himself in his room and not go out. He was trying his best to keep a low profile. Due to Alba¡¯s hard work in the past few days, she soon spent dozens of trillions Star Dors for David, gaining David more than 100 thousandvish points. ¡°Huff¡­¡± At this moment, David opened his eyes in bed and let out an exhale. There was a smile on his face. Just now, he had upgraded his Body to Pre-Saint level 6. Then, he nced at his system panel. [Host: David Lidell [Bnce: 9970187462000000 Star Dors [Body: Pre-Saint level 6 (You may upgrade one level using 10000vish points) [Mind: Pre-Saint level 1 (You may upgrade using 10000vish points) [Combat: Saint Realm Mid-Pre-Saint Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection), Evil-Splitting Sword Technique ( Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 6080] He was already a mid-Pre-Saint now. Judging from this speed, it would only take two or three days for him to raise his Body to Pre-Saint level 10 and be a peak Pre-Saint. David did not expect Alba to be so amazing. She had spent 15 trillion Star Dors in such a short time. This was beyond his expectations. If he knew this was the case, why would David have angered Archimedes at the auction and offend the Lightfoot family¡¯s first-in-line heir? Archimedes despised him for this, and after the auction ended, he gathered all of the powerhouses of his family to corner David. However, in the end, David killed Archimedes and his people. David did not need to go out to know that the Lightfoot family must be furiously looking for him. They might have even asked their Saint toe out. However, after thinking about it, David did not think this was right. If he did not anger Archimedes at the auction, raised the God of Thunder Hammer to a sky-high price, got 100 thousandvish points to upgrade his strength from mid-Sovereign Rank to Saint Realm, and then showed his strength in front of Valerio, he would not make the Fellowes family get their Saint Realm grandmaster. Furthermore, they would not ask Treasure Trove to fully support Alba. Without the Fellowes family¡¯s full support, Alba, the third young mistress, would not have the power to do all this. Therefore, offending Archimedes at the auction was a precondition. Without that, David would not achieve his current sess. David turned off the system panel and did some calctions in his heart. ¡®There are 4 more levels for my Body and 9 more for my Mind. In total, it will be 13 levels. ¡®I need 10 thousandvish points for each upgrade. So, I will still need 130 thousandvish points to reach a Pre-Saint double limit. ¡®Once I reached the double limit, I will upgrade to partial True Saint Rank. ¡®If I Want to break through that, I will need a millionvish points. ¡®Even at Alba¡¯s current rate, I will still need quite some time to achieve that.¡± David figured it might be hard for Alba to maintain this spending level. After all, they had spent the most money buying the headquarters and branches of the East League Trading Company in the medium andrge trade zone where every inch ofnd was expensive. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After these were all in ce, it was estimated that the spending would fall into a low period. If David was not at True Saint Rank, he would not dare to face the Lightfoot family directly. ¡®How can I speed up the umtion ofvish points?¡¯ Facing the Lightfoot family who mighte to him at any time, David fell into deep thought. Chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 While David was thinking of a way to shorten this time¡­ Knock knock knock! He heard knocking on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± David said. Alba pushed the door open and came in. ¡°Hello, Master David,¡± Alba said courteously. ¡°Miss Fellowes, you don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. Thank you for your hard work. I can see what you¡¯ve done for me and I am very grateful,¡± David replied courteously as well. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, this is what I should do. Plus, I am not doing well enough and I need to work harder.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t undersell yourself, Miss Fellowes. You¡¯ve done enough. If you¡¯re tired, you should rest. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Don¡¯t work yourself too hard. If that happens, I¡¯ll feel responsible.¡± Even though David said he was not in a hurry, he was thinking the opposite in his heart. He had killed two heirs from the Lightfoot family, so a big family like that was surely furious now. They might juste for David at any time. David would not be confident to face the Lightfoot family if he did not reach True Saint Rank. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Master David. However, this is nothing to me. I don¡¯t need to rest. I have toplete your task as soon as possible. This is also an order from the grandmaster.¡± Alba rejected David¡¯s offer. Anders was about toe out, so how would Alba be in the mood for rest? In truth, she wanted to clone herself so that she could send them to other ces to start more branches. She wanted to build the foundation for East League Trading Company as soon as possible. Then, she wanted to increase its poprity and attract clients. Even if Treasure Trove was willing to give its clients to East League Trading Company, East League Trading Company also needed to have the ability to take over their operations. How could the clients trust thepany if it did not have a foundation? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t try to talk you into it. I¡¯ll still say the same thing, if I canplete my master¡¯s task, get his acknowledgment, and make him happy, I will help you with your family¡¯s matter,¡± David patted his chest and said. ¡°Thank you, Master David,¡± Alba bowed and thanked. Soon, she continued, ¡°But Master David, I need to tell you something this time I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°The Lightfoot family is furious about Archimedes¡¯ death, and they¡¯ve dispatched more than half of their family¡¯s power to West End to find the killer. They even sent a Saint.¡± ¡°Oh? A Saint? How many? What¡¯s their strength?¡± David asked. He was worried that the Lightfoot family would send a True Saint. If that were the case, it would be troublesome. David was just a mid-Pre-Saint, and even with the Evil-Splitting Sword and his mind power, he was not the opponent of a True Saint. What David did not know was that True Saint Rank was the Lightfoot family¡¯s ultimate strength. So, how could they send him out so easily? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Only if the pre-Saint they sent failed would they send their True Saint. This matter would progress slowly. ¡°Master David, they sent a mid-Pre-Saint named Koen Lightfoot,¡± Alba answered. When David heard it was just a mid-Pre-Saint, he let out a sigh of relief in secret. It would be fine if it was not a True Saint. David would not be scared even if they sent two Pre-Saints, let alone just one. Even if the Lightfoot family learned about him, that mid-Pre-Saint named Koen would not be able to do anything to him. Chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Of course, if he could avoid being discovered, then it would be best. If Koen learned of his strength, he would definitely ask the family for help. When the time came, the Lightfoot family might send their True Saint over. ¡°Thank you, Miss Fellowes, foring to inform me. I got it, so don¡¯t worry, Miss Fellowes, I will be ready,¡± David nodded and said. ¡°Actually, Master David, you don¡¯t need to be too concerned. The family has wiped out all traces of you, and the grandmaster and Grandpa Val are trying their best to deal with the Lightfoot family. Even if the Lightfoot family dispatches their Saint and half of the family force, it won¡¯t be that easy to locate you. By the time that happens, you might have alreadypleted your task,¡± Alba added. The reason she ran to tell David this was to make David mentally prepared not to go out for the time being. If the Lightfoot family found David, they would surely send their True Saint. Original from N?velDrama.Org. At that time, unless David asked his master toe out to help, or else it would be impossible to deal with the Lightfoot family. If David¡¯s master came out early, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he had failed his mission? If David failed the test, would he help the Fellowes family? Alba was worried about this too. Secondly, she wanted to let David know that the Fellowes family was doing everything they could to help him so it would increase David¡¯s affection toward the Fellowes family. Then, when it was his turn to help the Fellowes family in the future, he would spare no effort. ¡°I was wondering why the Lightfoot family hasn¡¯t approached me now since they are such a big family and also natives of the Central Sacred Continent. It turns out that Roald is helping me in the dark. When this matter is over, I will definitely express my gratitude to him,¡± David suddenly said. ¡°Master David, you are wee! These are the things that we should do. If there is nothing else, I will go to work first. Master David, try not to go out during this time. The people from the Lightfoot family have already appeared in thisrge trade zone.¡± ¡°Miss Fellowes, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t go out, and please tell Roald that I will remember everything that the Fellowes family has done. I, David Lidell, am not an ungrateful person. You will see this firsthand in the future,¡± David said seriously. This was the response Alba wanted. After getting a positive answer from David, she turned and left after bidding her farewell, continuing to do her work. The headquarters of East League Trading Company was already under renovation. Moreover, they were also purchasing branches. However, they were not moving fast enough. After all, they needed to send someone over to investigate the actual site. They needed the most prosperous location, so they could not just buy the property blindly. Otherwise, it would not achieve the desired effect even if they spent the money. David required East League Trading Company to have at least one headquarters and three hundred branches that could operate normally. Then, his task would be consideredpleted. He already had the headquarters. He had also bought about 100 branches, so now he needed 200 more. Many of them weremercial firms that could not continue to operate, and the locations were not bad either, which meant they could save time on renovations. Alba also wanted toplete the task as soon as possible. Over the next few days, West End continued to be tense. After so many days of investigation, the Lightfoot family found some people who had been sitting very close to David at the auction site and found out what David looked like from them. Then, they found a painter to draw his image and issued arrest warrants in everyrge trade zone. Although the portrait did not look 100% like David and it was only about 90% simr, it was more than enough. Anyone who saw David would be rewarded with 100 million Star Dors and a favor from the Lightfoot family if they reported David to thetter. With such a great reward on offer, it immediately attracted countless people to participate. It could be said that the entire West End, and even the entire Central Sacred Continent, were filled with spies for the Lightfoot family. Fortunately, David had not gone out since he got here! Chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 Portraits of David began to circte in all the trade areas in the Central Sacred Continent. Both physical and electronic versions were avable. There were also two paragraphs of text at the bottom of the portrait. [Wanted!] [David Lidell, male, estimated to be within a thousand years old. This person is rted to the idental death of Archimedes Lightfoot, the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family. The Lightfoot family is hereby issuing a warrant. Anyone who sees this person, no matter who they are, will be rewarded with 100 million Star Dors and an important favor from the Lightfoot family once it is verified to be legitimate. If anyone manages to catch and bring David alive to the Lightfoot family, they will get a reward of 10 billion Star Dors and three favors from the Lightfoot family. [Since David may put on a disguise to hide from everyone''s identification, as long as you find someone simr to David, you can provide information to the Lightfoot family. Regardless of whether it is David, you will still be rewarded ordingly. Of course, please be conscious, if the Lightfoot family discovers that the report was orchestrated to get rewards, don''t me the Lightfoot family for being merciless! ] As soon as the warrant from the Lightfoot family came out, it immediately attracted a huge amount of attention. The ten billion Star Dors was secondary. What really got everyone''s attention was the three important favors promised by the Lightfoot family. The Lightfoot family was one of the Central Sacred Continent¡¯s top five tradingpanies. They were the actual controller behind Splendor and had several Saint Realm grandmasters. Furthermore, they had more than one True Saints. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They were top-ranked even throughout the entire Star Kingdom. If one could get three favors from them, one could do anything they wanted in Star Kingdom as long as they did not offend those forces that were more powerful than the Lightfoot family. Most importantly, the warrant issued by the Lightfoot family stated that everyone was qualified to participate. Many people who were being hunted down by their enemies, as well as desperadoes who were wanted by the government, saw their chance. If they helped the Lightfoot family find David, catch him, and bring him to the Lightfoot family, did it mean that they could change their destiny and stop living the life of a fugitive? This was too tempting. This was too tempting. It would be better to bet on this rather than hide all the time and constantly live in fear. It was not every day they had this chance. If they missed this, they would never have this opportunity again. Plus, didn¡¯t the warrant say that David was just about a thousand years old? He was so young, so he would not be too strong. If they were lucky, it would be easy to capture David. Hence, once the Lightfoot family issued this warrant, the countless desperadoes of the Central Sacred Continent began to swarm to West End. Plus, as the news spread, the wanted criminals of Star Kingdom also headed toward West End. Not only them, as even the medium to small forces sent people to start looking for David. No one wanted to miss the chance to form a close rtionship with the Lightfoot family. This clearly showed how strong the Lightfoot family¡¯s power was to be able to rally so many supporters. The Lightfoot family not only controlled Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, and had countless assets, they even had a few Saint Realm grandmasters. Furthermore, they had the Ginger family, one of the six top major forces in Star Kingdom as support. They had money, strength, and even background. Who would dare to offend such a family that was at the height of its powers? Once the warrant was issued, David¡¯s name and portrait became popr in the Central Sacred Continent. It was believed that it would spread through Star Kingdom soon. Even though no one knew who this young man who was less than a thousand years old was, they knew this kid would not live long. How many of the people who offended the Lightfoot family survived? They hadpletely neglected to consider whether David himself could fight against the Lightfoot family. The forces in Star Kingdom that were not scared of the Lightfoot family could be counted on two hands. Meanwhile, there were no direct descendants who bore thest name Laine in those forces. If David had the power to fight the Lightfoot family, they would not issue a warrant to look for him. Chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 This showed that David could only choose to run or hide in the face of the Lightfoot family¡¯s pursuit. The ones who were confident in themselves wanted to catch David in exchange for ten billion Star Dors and three favors from the Lightfoot family. The ones who were not confident in themselves wanted to find all traces of David to provide to the Lightfoot family so they could get 100 million Star Dors and one favor. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The Lightfoot family¡¯s action brought together almost 80% of the people in West End as they all participated in the witch hunt. As for the people from other areas, they were also rushing toward West End. The Fellowes family could not do anything about the Lightfoot family¡¯s warrant. Valerio had tried his absolute best to wipe all traces of David, however, there were too many people at the auction. David was so shy when he was fighting with Archimedes at the auction. They raised a mid-level Soulbound Weapon to a sky-high price of 11 trillion Star Dors, which was ten times more than its original price. Hence, it was hard for the people at the auction to not remember them. Even if Valerio did everything he could, the Lightfoot family still managed to find some of the people who escaped the radar and got David¡¯s portrait. They used the portrait to issue the warrant while the reward was also very generous. If the Lightfoot family did not have David¡¯s portrait, the effect of the warrant would not be as good as it was now. It would be impossible to find David with just his name. Plus, David could always change his name. If they did not have this portrait who would dare to im that David was the person the Lightfoot family was looking for? However, things were different with a portrait. Thu David would be discovered no matter where he went. The Fellowes family could only inform David to not leave the house during this period through Alba. At the same time, they also urged Alba to hurry up. Once Davidpleted his task and got his master, the LIghtfoot family would bow their heads obediently under the pressure of a Sacred Saint. It would be uncertain whether the Ginger family woulde and protect them at that time. The Fellowes family was also worried that the Lightfoot family would discover David early, forcing him ask his master toe out in advance, which would mean he failed his mission. By then, all of their efforts would have been in vain. What the Lightfoot family did indirectly helped David. To ensure the Fellowes family¡¯s final chance not to be interrupted, Valerio went all out after consulting Grandmaster Roald. He directly split off many properties of Treasure Trove and sold them to David''s East League Trading Company to speed up the development of East League Trading Company. Such an act of self-sacrifice caused David''svish points to skyrocket. In some ways, David actually had the Lightfoot family to thank. His recent rapid increase in strength was all due to the Lightfoot family. Killing Cornelius made Alba trust David even more. Then, the enraged Archimedes allowed David to spend 11 trillion Star Dors at one time, directly breaking through to Saint Realm beginner Pre-Saint Rank from mid- Sovereign Rank. This leap went down in Star Kingdom history. After that, he killed Archimedes and caused the Lightfoot family to turn out in full strength to look for the killer. The Fellowes family felt the crisis again, so they made a prompt and resolute decision to help David. Chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 The storm outside did not bother David. At this moment, he was giggling to himself in his room. The reason he was like this was because of the system panel in front of him. [Bnce: 9957116452000000Star Dors [Body: Pre-Saint level 10 [You may upgrade one level using 1000000vish points] [Mind: Pre-Saint level 10 [You may upgrade using 1000000vish points] [Combat: Partial True Saint Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch [Perfection], Air Crushing p [ Perfection], Evil-Splitting Sword Technique [Perfection] [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine [Perfection] [Lavish Points: 8078] How long had it been? David¡¯s strength had already been upgraded to partial True Saint Rank. He also did not expect it to happen so quickly. Initially, he thought the growth of hisvish points would slowly decrease. However, he suddenly experienced a period of massive growth which came so suddenly and fiercely. In just one day, he got 100000vish points. He did not know if this could continue. If it continued to progress like this, he would get 1000000vish points in just ten days. Then, he would upgrade his Body and be a True Saint. He would not need to be scared of the Lightfoot family if that happened. Even if the two True Saints from the Lightfoot family came to him, he could still escape even if he could not defeat them. This was true fearlessness. David was excited just from thinking about it. He had chosen the right n. He made up a fake Sacred Saint master and then used all kinds of tricks to make this fake master seem believable. At the same time, the Fellowes family needed a Sacred Saint as their backer to help them out of their predicament. That was why they were doing everything they could to help him now. Not only did they help David fight the Lightfoot family, but they also even used everything in their power to help David develop hispany. Of course, this was far from enough. A True Saint could not help the Fellowes family out of their predicament yet. David knew his situation. He did not have a Sacred Saint master, so he had to depend on himself. He needed to continue with his next n once he reached True Saint Rank. He wanted to merge and take over the Fellowes family¡¯s Treasure Trove. Treasure Trove was one of the top five tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, and David only needed a portion of their scale and value. That way, he could get tens of millions ofvish points, enjoy a meteoric rise, and be the strongest combat power in Star Kingdom¡ªa Sacred Saint. When that happened, the Fellowes family¡¯s issue would be resolved. As for how to convince them, David still had no idea. After all, Treasure Trove was the Fellowes family¡¯s lifeblood. Therefore, David needed a foolproof n to make them agree. They might only agree when their predicament became worse and they were facing a life-or-death situation. David could only think about this after he got to True Saint Rank. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With that, David turned off the system and grabbed hismunication device. Then, a portrait appeared in front of him that showed David himself. Even though this was a drawing, it was pretty simr to his likeness. It was more than 90% simr to him. Under the portrait was the content of the warrant. David was at a loss at the Lightfoot family¡¯s tactic. It seemed that they were trying to get everyone in Star Kingdom to find him. If David was alone, he would not mind. He just needed to stay indoors. The Lightfoot family would not dare to do anything to him after he became a True Saint. However, David was worried that Celia and the others would see this warrant in the Iridescent Sect where they were still cultivating. Judging from their temper and how much David meant to them, they would surely ask Nova for help. If Nova told them her hands were tied, they might evene out to look for him in secret. Chapter 1800 Chapter 1800 It would be troublesome if that happened. What would happen to a group of gorgeous women with low combat power after they came out? ¡®What should I do?¡¯ David wondered glumly. He went to the Iridescent Sect the moment he came to Star Kingdom. Then, he met that b*stard Nek before he could even familiarize himself with the ce. After this, Celeste was punished, and he was also forced to leave the Iridescent Sect, causing him to not leave amunication device with Celia and the others. Therefore, he could not even contact them even if he wanted to. Meanwhile, Celeste had given him themunication device he had now. However, he could not contact Celeste too since she was in the ice Cavern. David did not know what to do at that moment. He could only hope that Celia and the others were too busy cultivating that they did not see the warrant. ¡®But what if they did?¡¯ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. David figured he could not bet on this. A big part of the reason he worked hard for was for Celia and the others. If they were not around, what was the point of him being a Sacred Saint? ¡®Should I sneak back to the Iridescent Sect?¡¯ David had this idea suddenly. However, the Lightfoot family was monitoring West End so closely, so they surely would not miss out on any high- dimensional space travel. Once he tore the space to leave, the Lightfoot family might discover him and then he would be exposed. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ David fell into a dilemma. If he was a True Saint now, he would not act like this. At the end of the day, he was still too weak. A partial Saint was still too weakpared to the two True Saints from the Lightfoot family. As David was in this dilemma... Star Continent in Star Kingdom. This was where Star Mansion was located. At this moment, the younger head of Star Mansion, Amadi, was looking at the portrait in his hand dazedly. ¡®Who is this person if it¡¯s not David?¡¯ He was holding the warrant the Lightfoot family issued for Dadvi. Any top-ranked force within Star Kingdom would get news from a major force like the Lightfoot family almost instantaneously. Of course, Star Manion was no exception. However, Amadi could not understand. How long had it been since he parted from David? Despite this, he had caused such a ruckus. He even dared to interfere with the Lightfoot family¡¯s business. To Amadi, this was such a bold move. Even Star Mansion would need to think twice about offending the Lightfoot family. David was from a low civilization, so how dare he offend the Lightfoot family? Did he want to die? Amadi did not doubt whether the person in the portrait was David. There were people who looked alike in Star Kingdom, but the ones who looked almost the same and even had the same name were very rare. After this, Amadi went to the Iridescent Sect. He learned from the head of the sect, Nova, that David had gone to the Central Sacred Continent. After adding up the information he got, Amadi could be sure that the person on the Lightfoot family¡¯s warrant was the David he knew. ¡®Sigh, troubled times!¡¯ Amadi thought to himself helplessly. Ms. Celeste¡¯s teacher sent her into the ice cavern as a punishment, so her life was basically ruined. Star Manion could not even save her now. Now, David had even provoked the Lightfoot family, Initially, Amadi was waiting for David to join Star Mansion. Now, even if David wanted to, Star Mansion would not dare to ept him anymore. Even if David was a rare genius, Star Manion would not offend the Lightfoot family for his sake. Amadi came back to his senses and got ready to call David to see what was going on. If David needed help, Amadi would be happy to help him as long as it was within his power. Now, David had even provoked the Lightfoot family, Chapter 1801 Chapter 1801 As David was wondering how he should contact Celia to tell them to not worry and he was fine, his communication device rang. When he nced at it, his eyes lit up. ¡°How did I forget about him?¡± Amadi from Star Mansion. Back then, they traveled from the Milky Way to Star Kingdom. Even though they did not spend a lot of time together, David had a pretty good impression of Amadi. The two of them fought together in the Beast Gxy as well. Therefore, they were considered good friends. Amadi even invited David to join Star Manion. Unfortunately, after David got to Star Kingdom and entered the Iridescent Sect, he ran into Nek the Saint and caused Celeste to be sent to the ice cavern. Therefore, David did not have time to join Star Manion to waste his time there. He needed to upgrade to Sacred Saint as quickly as possible to save Celeste. This was the most important thing right now and the rest were irrelevant. This was because Nova told him if someone stayed in the ice cavern for a very long time, their personality would be affected. That was why David could not waste any time. If not, it would be toote. If he was not wrong, Star Mansion had a close rtionship with the Iridescent Sect. Since he could not go to the Iridescent Sect himself, why not ask Amadi to help him? He only wanted to let Celia and the others knew he was safe. That way, they would not be worried about him and they would not risk their livesing out to find him. He could also stay here safely to gainvish points and only go out after he became a True Saint. ¡°That¡¯s the n!¡± When David was about to answer the call, he stopped. He thought of another possibility. Amadi did not contact him this entire time but chose to contact him at such a critical time, so he must have seen the warrant from the Lightfoot family. Will he betray me for his own interest? Then, David shook his head This was not impossible, but to be honest, the chances of this happening were not too high. Star Manion was not inferior to the Lightfoot family Amadi, as the younger head, could have anything he wanted. Therefore, the two rewards from the Lightfoot family were pretty much useless to him. Judging from their interaction before, David figured Amadi was not someone who would sell his soul for gains. The only possibility was that Star Mansion wanted to please the Lightfoot family and David was a very good chip. ¡®No matter what, I should answer it first. ¡®I¡¯ll find out why he¡¯s contacting me and then decide.¡¯ Then, David answered the call. A figure appeared in front of him. This was none other than Amadi, whom he had not seen in a while.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1802 Chapter 1802 ¡°David, how are you?¡± Amadi smiled and said the moment he saw David. ¡°Amadi, long time no see,¡± David also answered. ¡°David, you¡¯re the one the Lightfoot family is looking for, right?¡± Amadi asked, going straight to the point. ¡°Will you believe me if I say it¡¯s not me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Amadi shook his head. ¡°Well then.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. How long has it been since you came to Star Kingdom? You¡¯ve be so popr now. I¡¯m so envious of you,¡± Amadimented. ¡°I don¡¯t mind giving you this kind of poprity,¡± David said. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°No, thank you! I am not worthy of this. I like to be more low profile,¡± Amadi quickly rejected. What a joke. If the person the Light foot family was looking for did not have any strength or background, could they still survive in Star Kingdom? Even Amadi would be ruined even if he managed to survive the ordeal. Star Mansion would probably bring him to the Lightfoot family to apologize in person. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want this to happen either, but I had no choice. I can only brace myself and do it since it¡¯s escted to this point,¡± David said helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Archimedes was the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family and he¡¯s about to break through to Sovereign Rank. You¡¯re just a Ruler Ranker, so how are you rted to his death?¡± ¡°Amadi, I can¡¯t exin this to you in just a few words. I¡¯ll tell you everything when we have a chance to meet. However, I am indeed rted to Archimedes¡¯ death under some weird coincidence. The Lightfoot family¡¯s warrant is not wrong,¡± David exined. It was not just rted. He was the murderer. However, David knew Amadi would not believe him even if he told him this. David just broke through to Eternal Realm the moment he arrived at Star Kingdom. How long had it been, and he already had the strength to kill Archimedes, a partial Sovereign Ranker? No one would believe him, let alone Amadi. Even the best genius could not cross so many realms in such a short time. If David let Amadi know he was already a partial True Saint, what expression would Amadi have on his face? ¡°What are you going to do then? The Lightfoot family is not weak. After they issue the warrant, you will have a very difficult time in Star Kingdom. Everyone wants the reward and also the favors from the Lightfoot family. This alone can realize a lot of people¡¯s dreams.¡± ¡°I had no choice! I can only take one step at a time and hide for the time being. I¡¯ll decide after this whole thing dies down. I don¡¯t think the Lightfoot family will exhaust their family power looking for me, right ¡°This is rted to the death of the two heirs. If they don¡¯t find the murderer, they won¡¯t stop. However, there will eventuallye a time when their surveince rxes once enough time has passed. When that happens, you can leave Star Kingdom in secret and then go back to the Milky Way to be a local tyrant. I don¡¯t think the Lightfoot family will find you when you¡¯re so far away,¡± Amadi suggested. ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking. There are too many powerhouses in Star Kingdom, and I am too weak. It¡¯s better to go back to the Milky Way,¡± David continued. ¡°David, I know you won¡¯t be willing to go back like this, but you have to know that Ms. Celeste is in the ice cavern. Even if shees out in a hundred years, she¡¯ll be different. The ice cavern is no joke. Plus, her authority in the Iridescent Sect will also be reduced. Going back will be your best option. You cane back to Star Kingdom the day you be a Saint.¡± ¡°I got it. Thank you for your concern, Amadi. Right, can¡¯t you save Celeste with Star Mansion¡¯s connection to the Iridescent Sect?¡± Amadi shook his head and replied. ¡°I can¡¯t. The person who punished Ms. Celeste this time is her teacher, Reputable Elder Eira, so Star Mansion can¡¯t do anything. When that happened, my mother pleaded with my father as well, but my father said there will only be a chance if Star Manion¡¯s True Saint grandmaster does something about this. However, the grandmaster won¡¯t owe Eira a favor over such a trivial matter.¡± David understood. At the end of the day, Eira¡¯s True Strength Rank strength was too intimidating. She would not show respect to anyone unless they were on the same level as her. However, how would a True Saint owe Eira a favor for Celeste¡¯s sake? Of course, he was the exception. He would be a True Saint soon, but it was still not enough. What if Eira still refused? However, David did not want to beg Eira. He wanted to pressure her with his strength so that she would let Celeste out and apologize to Celeste. Chapter 1803 Chapter 1803 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amadi. I believe Celeste will be fine and nothing will happen to her.¡± ¡°David, you have no idea how scary the ice cavern is. I¡¯m afraid Ms. Celeste will be¡­ Sigh¡­ Forget it! What¡¯s the use of saying this now? You should take care of yourself. The Lightfoot family is not an ordinary family. If you need me to help you with anything, just tell me.¡± After Amadi said that, he thought about it and added, ¡°However, David, I have to tell you that I don¡¯t dare to offend the Lightfoot family. I can only provide you with some help in the dark, and after this passes, I will help you leave Star Kingdom. After all, I¡¯m also responsible for bringing you here. Since Ms. Celeste is not here, I will clean up the mess.¡± David was grateful after hearing what Amadi said. A lot of people would add fuel to the fire, but not a lot of them would offer help. It was very rare for Amadi to have said this. After all, he was the younger head of Star Manion, not yet the head. Even if he was the head, he also did not have the power to go against the Lightfoot family. If he offended the Lightfoot family, the grandmaster might remove him from the running to be the head of Star Mansion. ¡°I am grateful to you for saying that,¡± David said sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, David. My position and strength don¡¯t allow me to fight with the behemoth that is the Lightfoot family unless I can convince the grandmaster. However, the possibility of this happening low. Thus, I can only provide you with limited help,¡± Amadi said helplessly. ¡°Thank you, Amadi. I do need your help with something.¡± ¡°Tell me. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will not say no.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°I hope you can go to the Iridescent Sect and tell Celia and the women that I¡¯m safe. Tell them not to worry and I¡¯ll go and take them away soon,¡± David said. Judging from Amadi¡¯s performance just now, David was sure he would not betray him. Since that was the case, he would ask Amadi to make this trip. That way, he could also stay here safely. When Amadi heard David¡¯s request, he let out a sigh of relief. ¡®Thank God! ¡®I¡¯m just going to be a messenger.¡± If David asked him to do something he could not, then it would be tough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, David Leave this to me. I¡¯ll go in a bit and will get there as soon as I can to pass your message to your girlfriends in the Iridescent Sect,¡± Amadi patted his chest and promised He could not do other things, but sending a message to the Iridescent Sect was rtively easy. No matter if David was lying or not, he was only responsible to pass on the message. In Amadi¡¯s opinion, David was just trying tofort his girlfriends. Judging from David¡¯s current situation, he would be consigned to eternal damnation if he was not careful. He was involved in killing the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family. It did not matter if he was the culprit, but as long as the Lightfoot family caught him, he would surely lose his life. Amadi could not do anything about this either. He only hoped David could get out of this safely, go back to the Milky Way to be a local tyrant, and nevere back. Star Kingdom was not meant for someone like David who had no background. ¡°Thank you, Amadi. If you need me in the future, you can just tell me and I will never say no,¡± David said solemnly. ¡°Of course! Of course! David, let¡¯s end here. I¡¯ll head to the Iridescent Sect now. Let¡¯s keep in touch.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Amadi hung up and got ready to head to the Iridescent Sect. As for what David said in the end, Amadi only regarded it as David being polite. He was the younger head of Star Mansion, why would he need David¡¯s help? If he could not do it, then someone from a low civilization would also not be able to do it. At this moment, Amadi still did not realize the value of David¡¯s words. That was something a partial True Saint said. Soon, David would be a True Saint and then a Sacred Saint. The entire Star Kingdom valued what a Sacred Saint said. What would Amadi feel when he found out about David¡¯s strength? After ending his conversation with Amadi, David was relieved. He finally took care of this, and he believed Amadi would not lie to him. Chapter 1804 Chapter 1804 Next, David only needed to wait patiently. He hoped hisvish point could continue growing as quickly as today so that he could break through t True Saint Rank. When that happened, David would not need to fear the Lightfoot family. At the same time, he could negotiate with the Fellowes family. If he seeded, he would be so close to bing a Sacred Saint. Once David broke through to Sacred Saint Rank, no one in Star Kingdom could stop him anymore. ¡®The Simmons family? The Iridescent Sect? I cane and go as I please! ¡®Who will dare to stop me? ¡°Who will have the qualifications to stop me? ¡®As the strongestbat power in Star Kingdom, Sacred Saints can do whatever they want in Star Kingdom.¡± On the other side, the Iridescent Continent in Star Kingdom. As one of the popr major forces in Star Kingdom, the Iridescent Sect also received the Lightfoot family¡¯s warrant. As the head of the sect, Nova naturally saw this. Initially, she did not believe that David was the person on the warrant. After all, David was just an Eternal Realm Ruler Ranker. Therefore, how would he be involved in killing the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family? ording to what Nova got, Archimedes was a partial Sovereign Ranker and the protector by his side was even ate Sovereign Ranker. Compared to them, David, a Ruler Ranker, was no different from an ant. However, afterbining all of the information she got and analyzing it, Nova felt that it might indeed be David. When David left, his goal was the Central Sacred Continent. Plus, that kid was extraordinary. Even though he was only a Ruler Ranker, he could escape from Nek the Saint. Could an ordinary person do that? Even a Sovereign Ranker would be killed in front of a Saint, let alone a Ruler Ranker. Back then, Nova was in the room. Nek did want to kill David, but David survived. Nova still could not understand it until this day. As for what happened and what misunderstanding was there in this matter with the Lightfoot family, only David knew. ¡®Why won¡¯t this guy calm down?¡¯ Nova thought to herself speechlessly. ¡®How long has it been since he arrived in the Central Sacred Continent? ¡®And now he¡¯s causing so much ruckus. ¡®Now, he even provoked the Lightfoot family. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡®What should I do now? ¡®The Lightfoot family has issued the warrant, so they will not give up. ¡®If they caught David, David would surely die. ¡®But what can I do? ¡®It seems like aside from taking care of his girlfriends for him, I can¡¯t do anything else.¡± Nova was a little helpless. Even if she was the head of the Iridescent Sect and was well-regarded by the outside world, she had very limited power. The real decision-makers of the Iridescent Sect were the four reputable elders, and she was just an executor. Chapter 1805 Chapter 1805 ¡®Should I tell Selena and the others about David?¡¯ Nova was in a dilemma. The women had been asking her for the past few days if she had news of David. She had news now, but it was not good news. If she told them, they would be worried about David. However, if she did not, they would find out sooner orter. As time went by, David¡¯s name would spread all across Star Kingdom and be the subject of everyone¡¯s gossip. He was so young, and he had be the wanted target of the Lightfoot family, a family with money and power. He would not be able to do this if he was not capable. Since the Lightfoot family issued the warrant, it proved that they could not find David. Since David could get the Lightfoot family to deploy all their power to look for him, issue a warrant, and summon everyone to find him, it was clear that he was indeed something else. If the Lightfoot family did not take down the warrant and they did not catch David, David would be safe. However, Nova knew if this continued to fester, even the Iridescent Sect would talk about him. Plus, the seven fairies and an attendant of the sect had seen David, so Nova had to notify them first. They should never tell anyone that David came to the Iridescent before. If the Lightfoot family came here and discovered David¡¯s rtionship with the women, they would surely use them to threaten David based on their character. Even though Selena and the others were Nova¡¯s disciples, the reputable elders might agree if the Lightfoot family sent a True Saint and was willing to sacrifice something. Therefore, Nova had to nip this possibility in the bud. In the end, Nova decided not to tell Selena and the others about David. It would not benefit them to know anyway. They could not do anything other than worry. Nova had to see the seven fairies as well to tell them not to expose anything about David C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Then, Nova sighed softly and got up to head to the VIP area. That was all she could do for David As time passed, Amadi left Star Mansion and was heading to the Iridescent Sect to fulfill the task David entrusted to him David was hiding and umtingvish points secretly. He wanted to be well prepared and upgrade True Saint in one fell swoop to shock everyone However, one millionvish points were too much and it was not easy to get that Even if the Fellowes family and Treasure Trove were helping him as much as they could, it was not something he could achieve in a short time.. After all, he had to spend trillions of Star Dors. Not a lot of forces had such huge wealth and all of them were well-known in the Star Kingdom. As the Lightfoot family¡¯s warrant spread, more and more people knew David¡¯s name and face. More and more people were also gathering at West End of the Central Sacred Region. Some desperadoes wanted to use David to change their lives, some irrelevant people just wanted to try their luck to see if they could get the reward, and some busybodies could not hold back their curiosity and wanted to see David in person. In short, West End went from being the focus of the Central Sacred Continent to the focus of Star Kingdom. The warrant also quickly spread to the entire Star Kingdom with the Central Sacred Continent as the center. The first wave spread mainly among the seniors of the major forces. On the second, it spread among the people at the bottom. After the two waves, David be very popr in Star Kingdom. Chapter 1806 Chapter 1806 Star Kingdom. The ancestral ground of the Palmore family, one of the six top forces. Boom! A loud noise broke the silence of this ce. Then, a carefreeugh could be heard. ¡°Hahaha! I, Anders Palmore, have finally broken through to partial Saint Realm, and am finallying out. Arion, Tanner, and Rooney, I¡¯ve finally caught up to you! I¡¯ve also broken your record as the youngest partial Saint! I¡¯d like to see which one of you dares to act arrogant in front of me now. Soon, you will be below my feet. Hahaha!¡± The news of Anders getting to partial Saint Realm spread across Star Kingdom at lightning speed. It was almost as popr as news of the Lightfoot family¡¯s warrant now. One was David, a young man less than a thousand years old, who rendered the Lightfoot family helpless such that they could only issue a warrant to find him. And one was Anders, the heir of the Palmore family, one of the six top forces in Star Kingdom, one of the Star Kingdom Six, and also the youngest person to get to partial Saint Realm. Each had their own loyal fans. David emerged as a new force to be reckoned with, while Anders had always been one of the young geniuses everyone in Star Kingdom looked up to. In the end, the news of Anders sessfully breaking through to partial Saint Realm anding out was not as popr as the Lightfoot family¡¯s warrant. David waspletely new and mysterious to Star Kingdom. Someone said he did not have a background and was just an ordinary person. He ran into Archimedes¡¯ murder and was scared witless, so he went into hiding and did not dare to show his face anymore. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Some people also said that David was actually a young man with a very powerful background. Even the Lightfoot family could not do anything to him. Anyway, everyone had different opinions toward David. Some believed the rumors while some were contemptuous. However, they all had the same wish. They all hoped the Lightfoot family could find David as soon as possible. They wanted to see what this young man who mysteriously appeared could do They wanted to know if he could surprise them. Star Kingdom had been peaceful for too long and it was like the surface of ake with no w It needed someone to throw a stone into theke and cause some waves so that Star Kingdom would be reorganized Even if the six top forces could not be shaken, there were still chances for other forces. Three dayster, the Palmore residence was decorated withnterns and colored banners. The scene was very festive. Anders was the fourth genius among the Star Kingdom Six to break through to partial Saint Realm. Furthermore, he was even younger than the first three when he did that. He was iparable. Naturally, the Palmore family would go all out to celebrate him. The Star Kingdom Six were the heirs cultivated by the six top forces. At the same time, they were the six youngsters with the most potential acknowledged by the entire Star Kingdom. They were all at least peak Sovereign Rankers. Including Anders, there were now four partial Saints. Only the two youngest ones were still peak Sovereign Rankers. The Six were the personal disciples of the head of The Saints Association. They consisted of Tanner Cohen, the first-in-line heir of the Bamford family, Arion Bamford, the first-in-line heir of the Ginger family, Rooney Ginger, the first-in-line of the Palmore family, Anders Pamore, the younger head of Evergreen Ind, Domingo Cristobal, and the younger head of de Manor, Nithe Pendragon. The six were all under 3000 years old. The ones above 3000 years old were not considered the younger generation anymore, so they would not be among the Star Kingdom Six. It was very rare to have partial Saints under 3000 years old in the history of Star Kingdom. Now, there were four at the same time. Moreover, the other two among the Six, Domingo and Nithe, were also not far away from partial Saint Realm. They would also have a breakthrough soon. If there were six partial Saints under 3000 years old at the same time, this would surely be recorded in the history of Star Kingdom. Chapter 1807 Chapter 1807 This time, the Palmore family did not use their family name to invite the major forces to attend Anders¡¯ party for breaking through to partial Saint Realm. Instead, they used Anders¡¯ name as one of the Star Kingdom Six to invite all the geniuses of the younger generation to attend a party half a monthter. In other words, this party would only consist of young people. No seniors would attend this party. The reason the Palmore family did this was to increase Anders¡¯ prestige. When everyone had equal strength, Anders would need a reason to promote himself. Even though Anders was not the first partial Saint in the Star Kingdom Six, he was the youngest. Therefore, this was a very good approach. He could use this to further strengthen his status as the most talented among the younger generation in Star Kingdom. This would be very helpful for him to take over his family in the future. All of the younger generations in Star Kingdom who got the invitation were very excited. They all stated that they would attend on time. This was because their status as Star Kingdom¡¯s genius was acknowledged after receiving this invitation. Even though the other five did not like what Anders was doing, they could not stop him. By doing this, Anders was regarding himself as the number one among the younger generation in Star Kingdom. He did not discuss this with the other five before hosting his party. Who did he think he is? They even discussed whether they should not attend to see what Anders would do. If five out of the Star Kingdom Six were not there, this would be Anders¡¯ one man show. By then, it would be very interesting. Anders just became a partial Saint, and he was the youngest, so he already regardedhimself as the number one among the younger generation in Star Kingdom and th leader of the Six. Original from N?velDrama.Org. This caused him to feel great about himself and he did not realize how inappropriate he was acting. He was waiting to suppress the other five and be the leader of the Star Kingdom Six in half a month. When the time came, he would be the number one among the younger generation in Star Kingdom, and not one of the Star Kingdom Six. The Pamore family¡¯s reputation would also skyrocket to a new height. The Iridescent Sect in the Iridescent Continent. Selena was walking from her residence to where Celia and the others lived. As the personal disciple of Nova, the head of the sect, and also one of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect, Selena had a very high status. Thus, she lived in a different ce from Celia and the others. A lot of people in the Iridescent Sect would greet her respectfully when they saw her. Everyone knew that if there were no idents, Selena would be the future core of the Iridescent Sect. Selena was walking around when she ran into a few sect members. They were all wearing clothes meant for the disciples of the sect. When they saw Selena, they quickly moved out of the way and stood at one side. At the same time, they greeted Selena respectfully, ¡°Hello, Selena.¡± Selena nodded. Chapter 1808 Chapter 1808 At first, she would respond politely. After getting used to her identity, Selena stopped responding and would only nod. After walking past the disciples of the Iridescent Sect, Selena heard the disciples behind her discussing among themselves before she could walk far. ¡°Have you heard? Anders, one of the Star Kingdom Six, came out of seclusion because he¡¯s broken through to partial Saint Realm and broke the record of Arion, another one of the Six. He pushed the age forward by 50 years.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course, I have! This news has spread throughout Star Kingdom. Anders even invited the younger generation to attend his party. I¡¯m sure someone from the iridescent Sect was invited too. Too bad we won¡¯t have a chance. I really want to get to know the geniuses.¡± ¡°Forget it! We shouldn¡¯t have any hopes for this. The people who can attend that kind of party are only geniuses of Star Kingdom. We¡¯re only the most ordinary disciples in the sect, so I think only the seven high priestesses are qualified.¡± ¡°The Six are indeed worthy of their name. They are all so talented. After Anders, I wonder whether Domingo or Nithe will break through first.¡± ¡®They are two to three hundred years younger than Anders. So, if they can break through in a hundred years, then they will have broken Anders¡¯ record.¡± ¡°I think the very rare golden age of Star Kingdom ising soon. Not only do we have geniuses like the Six, but the head of the seven high priestesses of the sect this year, Lorraine, is also loved by the four reputable elders. They came out together to take her as their personal disciple, so I think she¡¯ll be as good as the Six in the future.¡± ¡°I know, right? I heard that Lorraine is the disciple with the most potential in the history of the Iridescent Sect. She¡¯s going to have a very promising future.¡± ¡®The Central Sacred Continent is not peacefultely either. The Lightfoot family issued a warrant to find a young man who was not even a thousand years old. I think his name is David Lidell. I¡¯d like to know who he is and how he can escape the Lightfoot family¡¯s pursuit.¡± ¡°I know about this! I saw the warrant too! To be honest, David looks quite cool. I think he¡¯s not someone ordinary. I heard he raised the price of a mid level Soulbound Weapon to 11 trillion Star Dors just to p*ss off the first-in -line, Archimedes off. After a while, Archimedes dies and the Lightfoot family then starts looking for David.¡± ¡®Where is the warrant? I want to see it!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The others chimed in. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll send a copy to each of you. He¡¯s pretty handsome, but too bad he offended the Lightfoot family so I don¡¯t know if he can make it through this.¡± As the disciples were walking and chatting, a voice said behind them. ¡°Ladies, can you send me a copy as well?¡± It was Selena. She was not interested in the Star Kingdom Six or the golden age. She only wanted to cultivate and get to Eternal Realm as soon as possible so that David would not see her age. If she had a chance, she wanted to fight alongside David. In the end, she heard a name that she, Celia, and the other women yearned for day and night. ¡®David!¡¯ Even if she did not know whether this David was the David they were waiting for, Selena still chased after the disciples to ask them about this. To be honest, she hoped they were not the same person. It was because the man the disciples mentioned sounded like he was in a horrible situation. He was being pursued by a big family and there was even a warrant for his capture. Selena tried her best to suppress the anxiety in her heart, waiting for a response from the women. ¡°Selena! I¡¯ll send you the warrant now,¡± one of them said quickly. ¡®Thank you!¡± Selena replied politely. ¡®You¡¯re wee! It¡¯s just a slight effort from my part so you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± The two then exchanged contacts. After that, the disciple sent the digital copy of the warrant to Selena. Selena turned around and left immediately before she could even look at it. She was worried that she would see what she was the most worried about. She did not want the disciples to see her reaction. ¡®I¡¯ll look at it when I get to Celia and the others¡¯ ce.¡¯ Selena walked faster and faster. In the end, she sped to her destination at the fastest speed possible.A lot of the disciples of the sect were looking at her while she was on her way. Chapter 1809 Chapter 1809 Selena went to the courtyard where Celia and the women lived. When she pushed the door open to barge in, she scared the people inside. After seeing it was Selena, they began to surround her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Selena!¡± ¡°Selena, sit down!¡± ¡°Selena, you¡¯re just in time. I ran into some problems during cultivation, but Master is busy, so I can onlye to you.¡± ¡°I also have questions for you.¡± Everyone started speaking over one another, outdoing one another. ¡°Please put your problems aside first. Come inside with me. I need to tell you all something,¡± Selena said seriously. After that, she walked into the house. Celia and the women looked at each other. They did not understand what was going on. Selena woulde here almost every day, but this never happened. ¡®What happened?¡¯ They all had curious looks in their eyes. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in and find out.¡± Celia walked over after she said that. The rest of the women also followed her. When everyone was inside, Selena closed the door and looked at everyone. She had an unpleasant look on her face. ¡°Selena, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel unwell?¡± Celia asked worriedly. Selena shook her head and her eyes turned red. Tears started to well in her eyes as well. When she was out there, she could not stop herself from looking at the portrait of the warrant. Selena would never forget that face. After just one look, she could be sure that the David on the warrant was in fact the David they were waiting for. They were the same person. This meant that David was being pursued by a big family and it was unknown whether he was still alive. Plus, this big family even issued a warrant to ask everyone in Star Kingdom to find David. Now, David was in a life-or-death crisis while they were living peacefully over here. While Selena was worried for David, she also felt horrible. She would rather stay with David and face the danger together. At most, they would just die together. She would rather go through that than live a good life by herself. She believed Celia and the others would feel the same way as her. Selena¡¯s actions caused everyone to panic. They did not know what happened, but they vaguely felt that something was wrong. This had never happened to Selena back then. One must know that Selena was the leader among them, and she was also the strongest. If she was acting like this, then something horrible must have happened. ¡®Did something happen to David?1 Everyone was shocked on the inside. At the same time, they had looks of panic in their eyes. David was their hope, and he was omnipotent to them. The reason they were cultivating so hard was to be Eternals so that they could stay longer with David. If something happened to David, what was the purpose of cultivation? ¡°S-Selena, did something happen to David?¡± Celia asked worriedly. Chapter 1810 Chapter 1810 ¡°Selena, what¡¯s wrong with David? Tell us!¡± Sandy quickly asked as well. ¡°Selena, Master David is omnipotent so nothing will happen to him, right?¡± Mia also asked as she sobbed. The rest of them did not say anything. However, they were all looking at Selena worriedly, waiting for her answer. Everyone knew that it would be useless no matter how they asked. If Selena knew the truth, she would tell them. Selena rposed herself and answered hoarsely, ¡°When I was on my way here just now, I heard some disciples talking about David. He¡¯s being pursued by a big family now and it¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s dead or alive.¡± ¡®What? ¡®David is being pursued by a big family now and it¡¯s unknown if he¡¯s dead or alive?¡¯ Celia felt her world was spinning and she almost passed out. The rest of the women were no better. Pearl, Sandy, Mia, Astrid, and the other women all felt dizzy. They could only stand upright after supporting each other. David was their hope, and if their hope copsed, they would also copse. ¡°Selena, what happened? Can you tell us in detail?¡± Astrid was the first one to pull herself together. After all, she was the princess that was beloved by the Milky Way Empire. Thus, she could see the bigger picture better than the rest of them. The most important thing right now was not to stand here and cry. Instead, they should find out what happened so they could deal with it as best as they Could. ¡®To be honest, I have no idea what happened. I only have a warrant for David. See for yourself.¡± After Selena said that, she showed the women the warrant the disciple gave her just now. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. A screen appeared and David¡¯s face was in the portrait along with the content of the warrant. Everyone started to read through it carefully, including Selena. She only took a glimpse of the portrait just now, and she did not look at it carefully. Now, she had to read carefully. A few minutester, everyone looked through the content repeatedly before Selena put it away. ¡°Selena, what kind of family is the Lightfoot family?¡± Astrid asked. ¡°I have no idea. However, the disciple said they are a very powerful family, and they are not inferior to the Iridescent Sect,¡± Selena answered. The women¡¯s faces turned pale when Selena said the Lightfoot family was not inferior to the Iridescent Sect. ¡®David will not be able to handle such a powerful force himself, so what should we do? ¡®How can we help him? ¡®Should we sit idly by and watch the Lightfoot family take David away? ¡®Will he be able to survive once the Lightfoot family catches him? ¡®What will happen to us if David dies?¡¯ ¡®We don¡¯t have to be too worried. We need to have confidence in David. He has encountered so much trouble throughout his journey and when has he ever let us down? Didn¡¯t he take care of all the troubles?¡± Astrid looked at the pale women and said. ¡®This time is different. The enemy is too strong. Plus, Star Kingdom is not the same as the Milky Way. David won¡¯t have the power to fight back with his current strength.¡± ¡°How is it not the same? David came from Earth, which is from the Sr System, and then he went to the Milky Way. After that, he came to Star Kingdom from the Milky Way. Isn¡¯t it the same thing? He took a very short time to stand on top of the Milky Way, and now, I believe he can also stand on the top of Star Kingdom,¡± Astrid said affirmatively. She was very confident in David. Back then, not only did David save her, but he also saved the entire Milky Way Empire. Without David, the Milky Way Empire would be overthrown by the Sangruil Sinners. Back then, he was like a god descending from heaven. This time, Astrid believed he would be able to do it again. Chapter 1811 Chapter 1811 Astrid¡¯s words temporarily calmed everyone down. What she said was indeed very reasonable. This entire time, everyone had blind confidence in David. They always felt that David was omnipotent. It was just that this time it happened too suddenly, so they were not mentally prepared. Plus, this was rted to David¡¯s life and death. That was why everyone panicked and lost their minds suddenly. Upon seeing everyone recovering slowly, Astrid continued, ¡°Think about it, everyone, the Lightfoot family is such a powerful family, but they have no choice but to issue a warrant for David so that more people will look for David. This shows that David is hiding in a way that even the Lightfoot family can¡¯t find him Perhaps he is hiding in an unknown corner in Star Kingdom trying to improve his strength, and when he has enough strength, he will counterattack and make the Lightfoot family pay.¡± ¡°Astrid is right. We can¡¯t panic and lose our minds right now. Prestige is very important for a big force like the Lightfoot family. If they catch David, they will definitely announce it, so we should keep an eye out for it. As long as David is not caught, it means that he is safe, and at the same time, we must find a way to contact David to see if he needs help.¡± Selena also pulled herself together. She was too worried about David just now, so she was a little confused. After she thought about it, what was the use of worrying? Finding a solution to the problem was the most important thing right now. ¡°Selena, Astrid, what should we do now to help Dave? It would be great if Celeste was here, she would definitely have a solution, but it is a pity that Celeste was punished by her teacher and sent to the ice cavern for a hundred years,¡± Sandy said sadly. They had been in the Iridescent Sect for so long. They already knew about Celeste¡¯s punishment in the ice cavern, but there was nothing they could do about it. That was an order from Celeste¡¯s teacher and a reputable elder of the Iridescent Sect, so who would dare to disobey what she said? Selena sighed helplessly after hearing what Sandy said. The other women did not know about the ice cavern, but she did. Yet, she did not dare to tell them about it. Celeste¡¯s life waspletely ruined. Even if she came out a hundred yearster, she would not be the same Celeste as before. Even if she was here, there was nothing she could do about what happened to David this time, let alone when she was not. ¡®The Lightfoot family is too strong ¡®I¡¯m afraid that even Lady Dream, the head of the Iridescent Sect, can¡¯t do anything about it C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Not doing anything will be the greatest help to David Just pay attention to the news of the Lightfoot family at any time. As long as the Lightfoot family doesn¡¯t announce that David has been caught, then he is safe. I¡¯ll ask Master to see if there is anything we can do,¡± Selena thought for a while and said. She said that just tofort everyone. If they wanted to help David, they needed to ask the reputable elders to take action. However, the reputable elders would not offend such a powerful force as the Lightfoot family for an irrelevant person. Hence, if David wanted to go through this safely, he could only rely on himself. Selena knew that the difficulties David encountered this time were far more dangerous than ever before. Whether he could escape this catastrophe was entirely up to him. With their strength, they could not help him at all. Staying in the Iridescent Sect and not causing trouble to David would be the greatest help to him. ¡°Yes, Selena, hurry up and ask Master. She is the head of the sect so she will definitely find a way,¡± Celia urged ¡°Okay! Then you should stay here and don¡¯t do anything stupid, and absolutely don¡¯t expose the rtionship between us and David, otherwise, the Lightfoot family will use us to threaten David if they can¡¯t find him. Judging from David¡¯s character, he will definitely show up for us. If that¡¯s the case, we would have harmed him,¡± Selena said solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Selena, we will definitely not do anything stupid. Even if we can¡¯t help him, we won¡¯t cause more trouble for David.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t cause more trouble for David¡­¡± The other women repeated. Chapter 1812 Chapter 1812 ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find Master now.¡± ¡°Go! Selena, you must inform us as soon as you have any news.¡± ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Selena left the courtyard. She wanted to go to her master to find out the details. As Nova¡¯s personal disciple, she could see Nova at any time. As for the disciples in name like Celia, they needed to notify Nova in advance. This was the gap between direct disciples and disciples in name. Selena¡¯s current status was second only to Lorraine among the disciples of the Iridescent Sect Even those who were stronger and older than her had to be respectful to her when they saw her. These were the rules of the Iridescent Sect. No disciples should go against the rules. When Selena went to see her master, Nova was meeting a guest in the reception room. He was Amadi, the younger head of Star Mansion. After contacting David, Amadi hurried to the Iridescent Sect toplete the task David gave him. This was also the only thing he could do for David as David¡¯s friend. David¡¯s incident involved the behemoth, which was the Lightfoot family. As the younger head of Star Mansion, Amadi was helpless. He did not even dare to say that he and David knew each other. Otherwise, the Lightfoot family would definitely put pressure on Star Mansion and ask for David¡¯s information. If that happened, Amadi would also be under great pressure. Celeste was locked in the ice cavern. Therefore, when Amadi arrived in the Iridescent Sect, he could only find the head, Nova. ¡°Amadi, what is the purpose of youing to me this time?¡± Nova asked, going straight to the point ¡°Lady Dream, I want to meet the women that Celeste brought back from outside,¡± Amadi replied. ¡®The woman Elder Red brought back from outside? ¡®Does he mean Selena and the others? ¡°Why does Amadi want to see them? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Nova continued to ask, ¡°You mean Selena and the others?¡± ¡°I think one of them is called Selena, yes,¡± Amadi recalled. ¡°Why are you looking for them?¡± ¡°I have something to tell them.¡± Nova looked at Amadi.. This kid could barely even recall Selena¡¯s name, which meant that he was not very familiar with those women. Then why would he want to see them? Thest time Elder Red went out to perform a mission, Amadi also went with her. Therefore, it meant they came back together, so he should know them. ¡®Or does he know David? ¡®Two youngsters who are about the same age and strength are more likely to be friends. ¡°Could it be that Amadi contacted David and he¡¯s here to act as David¡¯s messenger?¡± Except for this, Nova could not figure out any other reason why Amadi wanted to meet Selena and the women all of a sudden. Chapter 1813 Chapter 1813 ¡°Amadi! You are here to deliver a message for David, right?¡± Nova said suddenly. ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ Well¡­¡± Amadi stared at Nova with shocked eyes, unable to answer for a while. Nova said that too suddenly and she was right. Amadi promised David to help him keep it a secret. However, he was discovered the moment he arrived at the Iridescent Sect. This was such a bad start. How would he exin this to David? After seeing Amadi¡¯s expression, Nova had basically determined the answer. ¡°Amadi, you don¡¯t have to worry about me revealing David¡¯s identity. Selena is now my personal disciple, and David¡¯s other girlfriends are also my disciples in name. Besides, are you still worried when I have a good rtionship with Elder Red?¡± ¡°Huff¡­¡± Amadi took a deep breath. Now that Nova had already guessed it, there was no point in hiding it any longer. Moreover, Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect, must have known about David being wanted by the Lightfoot family. David came to the Iridescent Sect with Ms. Celeste. If she wanted to tell the Lightfoot family about David, she would have already done so. Why wait until now? The Lightfoot family would have already caught David¡¯s little girlfriends and publicly threatened David! When Amadi thought about this, he stopped making excuses. He said honestly, ¡°I am indeed here to deliver a message for David this time.¡± ¡°Have you contacted him?¡± Yes! I contacted David when I saw the arrest warrant from the Lightfoot family a few days ago. When we came back together, we originally wanted to get David to join Star Mansion, but now I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t do that anymore. Even if he wants to join, Star Mansion won¡¯t dare to ept him ¡± Amadi forced a smile. ¡°Since the Lightfoot family has issued a warrant, it shows that they attach great importance to David. The Iridescent Sect dare not take him in either, let alone Star mansion,¡± Nova chimed in. ¡°Yes! The only thing I can do to help him now is to pass a few words to his little girlfriends for him so that they don¡¯t have to worry about him for the time being.¡± ¡°Where is David now? How did he get into trouble with the Lightfoot family? With his strength, I don¡¯t think he will be involved in Archimedes¡¯ death at all.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either! David just said that things are a bitplicated, and he will exin when we have a chance to meet.¡± ¡°Do you dare to see David now?¡± ¡°No way! Unless the Lightfoot family revokes the arrest warrant and stops chasing David.¡± Amadi shook his head. ¡°Then do you think David has a chance to escape this time?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult. Judging from the strength of the Lightfoot family, David is in a near-death situation this time. He must never return to Star Kingdom again, or else the Lightfoot family will definitely not spare him.¡± ¡°Sigh! I don¡¯t know what this punk did to provoke the Lightfoot family. I was actually quite optimistic about him at the beginning, but what a pity!¡± Nova sighed. At this time, hermunication device suddenly rang. Nova saw that it was her personal disciple, Selena, so she immediately answered the call. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It just so happened that she was also nning to contact Selena. ¡°Master! Where are you now? I need to see you.¡± Selena¡¯s respectful voice came from the communicator ¡°Selena, coincidentally, I need to see you too. So,e to Reception Room 1,¡± Nova said. ¡°Okay! Master, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± After she finished speaking, Selena hung up and hurried to Reception Room 1. Nova looked at Amadi. ¡°Amadi, don¡¯t you want to send a message for David? Selena will be here soon, so you can just talk to her directly. She is now the backbone of David¡¯s group of girlfriends.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lady Dream!¡± Amadi thanked Nova. Nova had been the head of the Iridescent Sect when his mother was one of the seven high priestesses. At that time, she just took office and took good care of Amadi¡¯s mother and Celeste. Therefore, they had a very good rtionship. Therefore, Amadi had always respected Nova. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so modest with me. You can already be regarded as a semi-disciple of the Iridescent Sect.¡± Chapter 1814 Chapter 1814 The two continued chatting for a while. Then, there was a knock on the door. Knock knock knock! ¡°Master, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Nova said. Selena pushed the door open and entered. As soon as she entered the room, she saw a familiar person ¡®Amadi!¡¯ It was the man who travelled with Celeste when she came to the Milky Way and brought her and others to Star Kingdom. After they parted ways in Star Kingdom, she never saw him again. Selena stepped forward, bowed, and greeted Nova, ¡°Master!¡± Then, she turned to Amadi. ¡°Hello, Master Amadi.¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Selena!¡± Amadi also responded politely. ¡°Selena, why are you looking for me? Have you encountered problems during your cultivation?¡± Noval asked. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Selena nced at Amadi, hesitating to speak. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Tell me. Amadi can be regarded as a semi-disciple in the Iridescent Sect anyway. Back then, his mother was one of the seven high priestesses of the previous batch, and you are one of the seven high priestesses of this batch.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Master, I want to know about David¡¯s situation,¡± Selena said seriously. ¡°You already know about him?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to know what¡¯s going on. Why is David wanted and where is he now? Is he in danger? Please tell me the truth, Master.¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Nova sighed. She did not tell Selena at first because she was afraid they would do something irrational. However, she also knew that the women would find out sooner orter. Fortunately, Amadi brought news from David. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on as well. As for where David is now and whether he is in danger, let Amadi answer you. He came with a message from David.¡± Selena immediately looked at Amadi when she heard that. There was a hint of excitement in her eyes. Finally, there was news from David. What she was afraid of was David disappearing without a trace and she could not even see him for the last time. ¡°Master Amadi, how is David now? Where is he? Is he safe?¡± Selena asked eagerly. ¡°Miss Selena, I don¡¯t know where David is now, but I came here this time to pass on a message from him. He asked me to tell you not to worry about him. He is safe now. It won¡¯t be long before hees to pick. you all up, so you have to trust him,¡± Amadi said. ¡°Really? He said he would pick us up? When?¡± ¡°He did say that he would, but as for when, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Why are they pursuing David?¡± ¡°You have to ask him this yourself.¡± ¡°What can we do to help David?¡± ¡°You should just stay in the Iridescent Sect and hide your rtionship with David. This will be the greatest help to him.¡± ¡°Master Amadi, do you have David¡¯s contact information?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Can you share it with me? I want to ask him myself. Thedies and I are very worried about him,¡± Selena asked with a hint of expectation. ¡°Sure!¡± Amadi replied. At the same time, he could not help but sigh in his heart. ¡®What did David do to make so many outstanding women worry about him?¡± Selena finally smiled when she heard Amadi¡¯s affirmative answer. Chapter 1815 Chapter 1815 The Iridescent Sect. The courtyard where Celia and others lived. After Selena left Reception Room 1, she returned here as quickly as possible. She had gotten David¡¯s contact from Amadi. However, she did not contact David immediately but came back here first. Although Selena was very anxious and wanted to know David¡¯s current situation, she knew that there were still many people here who were also anxious about him. They were no less worried about David than she was. Knowing that Selena got David¡¯s contact information, Celia and the others crowded around excitedly. As everyone looked on expectantly, Selena started contacting David. The other side. David was looking at hisvish points in boredom, calcting in his mind to see how long it would take to reach a millionvish points so he could break through to True Saint Rank. It was really boring to only stay in this room and not go out. However, he had not even umted half of thevish points yet. Therefore, it would take some time. Themunication device rang suddenly. He took a look and saw that it was a foreign number. However, he still picked up. Then, what he saw was Selena, Celia, and others looking excitedly at him. David shed a knowing smile. ¡®It seems that Amadi has gone to the Iridescent Sect. ¡°If not, how would Celia and the others figure out how to contact me now that Celeste is in the ice cavern? He knew he could trust Amadi. Although he was born into a major force like Star Mansion, he did not have the airs of an heir from a major force. Of course, he still had some bad habits, but they did not affect the overall situation. As long as David could contact Celia and the others, he would not have to worry about them acting irrationally after knowing of his situation. Then he could also wait for the day he had a millionvish points with peace of mind. The day when David would go out was when he became a True Saint What could the Lightfoot family do to him then? Inside the Iridescent Sect When David appeared in the eyes of Selena and these women, their eyes turned from anticipation to excitement. There were also smiles on their faces. ¡®Great! ¡®David is fine! ¡®He¡¯s still safe.¡± For Celia and the others, this was enough. Everyone only wanted David to be safe. ¡°Great! Dave, you¡¯re still here! We thought you were¡­¡± Sandy said with a sob. ¡°David, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine! Be sure to protect yourself. Don¡¯t forget, we still have so many people here waiting for you toe back,¡± Celia also said with tears in her eyes. ¡°Master, where are you? Are you injured?¡± ¡°David, you must take care of yourself. We can¡¯t help you but we can only try not to cause trouble for you. We believe you can escape this disaster.¡± The women were talking over each other. What they said was the same though. They would ask him where he was and if he was safe. David did not speak. He knew those women must be worried sick, so they needed to vent. After they finished, David said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m safe and I¡¯m not hurt. The Lightfoot family can¡¯t find me for now so don¡¯t worry. I will go get you all soon.¡± As he said that, David patted his chest to show that he was strong. ¡°David, let¡¯s go back. Let¡¯s go back to the Milky Way. This is not where we should be. After we came here, Celeste got locked up by her teacher and you¡¯re being chased,¡± Selena said suddenly. ¡°I want to go back.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Me too!¡± The others all agreed with what Selena said. David was the Master of the Milky Way, and he was the strongest person there. No one dared to chase and kill him, and no one could defeat him, Chapter 1816 Chapter 1816 However, there were too many powerful people here and David¡¯s life would be in danger at anytime. They did not want to hear about David¡¯s death one day. ¡°Alright, give me some time and I¡¯ll go get you all soon. Then, we¡¯ll go back to the Milky Way, what do you think?¡± David thought about it and asked. However, his ¡®some time¡¯ referred to after he saved Celeste and the Fellowes family from their predicament. Then, he would be able to leave. David was not someone who would bite the hand that fed him. He would definitely save Celeste. Moreover, the Fellowes family helped him so much that he could not abandon them. He could only achieve those things after bing a Sacred Saint. Therefore, his goal was still to get to Sacred Saint Rank. ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll wait for you.¡± After contacting David, Celia and the women breathed out sighs of relief. A rxed smile also appeared on their faces. They did not have other requests. They just wanted to make sure David was safe. ¡°David is very safe now and we can contact him at any time. Next, we should focus on our cultivation. Even if we can¡¯t help him in the future, we need to have the power to protect ourselves so that we won¡¯t be a burden to him,¡± Selena said. ¡°Yes, Selena is right. I have to train properly and not be Dave¡¯s burden,¡± Sandy answered with a firm look. ¡°Selena, I¡¯ve encountered some problems during training. Please help me.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± After knowing that David was safe, everyone started to look livelier. They did not look as lifeless as just now. Selena also started to teach everyone patiently. She was the strongest one and had the most talent. Not everyone could be one of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect and the head Nova¡¯s personal disciple. It would not be wrong to say that she was one in a trillion. Therefore, she was more than qualified to teach Celia and the others. David was very motivated as well. He was very touched to have so many women caring and admiring him. Even though he still could not get over himself, he would not spare anyone if they dared to bully Celia and the others. As the saying went, ¡®Even a dragon has weaknesses, and whoever touches it would die.¡± Celia and the others were David¡¯s weaknesses. After taking a look at the system, he saw that hisvish points were only a ittle more than two hundred thousand. He still needed seven hundred thousand. David sighed helplessly. The increase in hisvish points recently did not follow a regr pattern. He would gain a lot on some days and only a little on other days. It depended on whether Alba secured big projects. David had no idea when he would have a millionvish points so that he could be a True Saint. Judging from his current strength, the Lightfoot family would not be able to do anything to him after he went out and yed his cards right. A partial True Saint was considered very powerful even among the powerful people in Star Kingdom. Once he disyed his power, The Saints Association would surely value such a young partial True Saint like him. Once he joined The Saints Association and then perfunctorily apologized to the two True Saints of the Lightfoot family, the Lightfoot family would not do anything to him even if they were not happy. Normal people would not be able to beat David, so they could only wait for their death. There would be too much noise if two True Saints took action against him. Plus, the ones who died were just heirs who were not even at Sovereign Rank. David only needed to apologize, and the Lightfoot family would regain their pride. Then, the two parties would reconcile. However, David would not do that. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. On one hand, he did not act first. Cornelius and Archimedes were the ones who wanted to kill him, and that was why he fought back. Therefore, he would not apologize. On the other hand, David did not like to let others dictate his fate. He liked to be the master of his fate. Therefore, he needed absolute power. Chapter 1817 Chapter 1817 The news that Anders broke through to partial Saint Realm and was holding a party had a certain impact on the David arrest warrant Especially to the young people as they had begun to shift their targets. Originally, everyone was discussing who David was and how he could make the Lightfoot family so helpless that they had to issue a wanted warrant and ask the entire Star Kingdom to look for him. Now it was time to talk about who else in Star Kingdom was eligible to participate in this event besides the Six. Using the news of Anders, one of the Six, breaking through to partial Saint Realm, this party could be said to be a gathering of the highest level among the younger generation in Star Kingdom. The guests were also the best in Star Kingdom. Countless young people were looking forward to it. They all hoped to be invited to participate in this grand event. This would be a great opportunity to make a name for themselves. As long as they had the opportunity to show their face at the event, they would have bragging capital in the future. As the invitation cards were being sent out, the young people who were somewhat famous in Star Kingdom including the seven fairies of the Iridescent Sect, the younger head of Star Mansion, Amadi, and the third young mistress, Alba of the Fellowes family, all received invitations. If Archimedes and Cornelius were still alive, they would have been invited too. After all, the two of them were also outstanding among the younger generation in Star Kingdom. The Lightfoot family was very dissatisfied that Anders was hosting such a grand event at this juncture. As the news of the grand event spread, many people turned their attention away from the warrant. As a result, the poprity of arrest warrant declined. Therefore, their chances of finding David also decreased. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, even if they were not happy, the Lightfoot family could not do anything about it. The Palmore family was one of the six top forces in Star Kingdom. Moreover, they were on the same level as the Lightfoot family¡¯s backer, the Ginger family. Hence, the Lightfoot family could not afford to mess with them. As time went by, there was still no trace of David. The Lightfoot family also realized something was wrong. ¡°Are we looking in the wrong direction? ¡®Is it possible that someone is protecting David? ¡°Otherwise, why has there been no useful news at all? ¡®The arrest warrants have been issued for so long and countless people in the entire Star Kingdom have participated in the search ¡®The number of people actively looking for him in West End has also doubled. ¡®Under normal circumstances, this won¡¯t make sense. A person can¡¯t just disappear out of nowhere.¡± The only ce the Lightfoot family had not searched in West End were the properties of the Fellowes family and Treasure Trove. After connecting the dots, when they remembered how the Fellowes family refused to provide any information about David, the Lightfoot family became suspicious. ¡®Is the Fellowes family protecting this boy David? If this is the case, we won¡¯t find David no matter how hard we search.¡± At first, the Lightfoot family thought that even if the two families were at odds with each other, the Fellowes family would not disregard the bigger picture. Protecting David was equivalent to openly dering war on the Lightfoot family. Once the news leaked, there would inevitably be a war between the two families. Judging from the Fellowes family¡¯s situation today, how would they have the energy to start a war with the Lightfoot family? Were they not afraid that the Palmore family would take action and kill them all in advance? It was reasonable to refuse to provide information about the VIPS of Treasure Trove. The Lightfoot family would not dare to openly trouble the Fellowes family with this matter as that would only increase Treasure Trove¡¯s prestige, proving that Treasure Trove was not afraid of power, but would also protect the privacy of its customers. However, if they were protecting the person the Lightfoot family issued a wanted warrant for, then the Lightfoot family would be the ones in the right. Normally, it would be impossible for the Fellowes family to do this. However, the Lightfoot family had searched every corner of West End except for the properties of the Fellowes family. Chapter 1818 Chapter 1818 They could not find David anywhere. After the Lightfoot family came to their senses, they started searching in another direction. They began targeting the Fellowes family¡¯s Treasure Trove. They used all kinds of methods to bribe and entice the staff of Treasure Trove so that they would betray the Fellowes family. If money or women did not work, they would start threatening the staff with their families. This worked pretty well, and they got the result they wanted very soon. However, those people who turned against the Fellowes family had no idea where David was When Alba and David left, they kept this a secret, and they did not bring anyone with them. Of course, as more and more people turned against the Fellowes family, the Lightfoot family got a piece of very valuable information. When David first came to Treasure Trove¡¯s headquarters, he came here with the third young mistress Miss Alba Fellowes. Alba also left the headquarters when David vanished after the auction. Even though it was not confirmed that they had left together, this was still a big possibility. To the Lightfoot family, this was very useful news This was the Lightfoot family¡¯s most valuable piece of information after issuing the warrant so far. There was countless other news about David, but after the Lightfoot family checked them, they turned out to bepletely useless. Then, the Lightfoot family began to investigate Alba¡¯s whereabouts. It did not take long for them to find her in arge trade zone in West End. Alba wanted to develop East League Trading Company for David, so of course, she would not hide just like David. Therefore, it was still very easy to find her. After finding Alba, the Lightfoot family quietly began to focus on therge trade zone where Alba was located. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. They prepared to conduct a thorough search of the area, including Treasure Trove. They felt that David might be there. Meanwhile, the actions of the Lightfoot family immediately rmed the Fellowes family. Many staff members of the Treasure Trove headquarters were bought by the Lightfoot family with various despicable means. As a big family that had gained a foothold in Star Kingdom for many years, the Fellowes family would surely find out about this. However, they just had not responded to it. The most important thing for the Fellowes family now was to help Davidplete the task assigned by his master Everything else was sidelined. However, while the Lightfoot family gathered strength, the Fellowes family also needed to make a move because David was indeed hiding there. In order to support Alba, even Roald, the Saint, followed her. David was the only hope the Fellowes family had now. Hence, his safety was naturally the top priority. Even if they knew that David would be safe because of who he was, they still needed to do something. They needed to show David that the Fellowes family had worked hard for him. The Fellowes family¡¯s actions made the Lightfoot family more confident in their judgment. The strength of the Lightfoot and Fellowes families, two major families, began to gather in one ce. The other people who were attracted by the arrest warrant also followed the two families in a swarm even though they did not know what the situation was when they saw this situation. In this way, people from all over West End started to go to therge trading zone where Alba was located. David had no idea this was happening. He was still watching thevish points increase every day in boredom, waiting for the day when his lavish points reached one million. Before hisvish points exceeded one million and were enough for him to be promoted to True Saint, David could only stay in the room and not go out. Alba received a notice from the Fellowes family at this time and she realized that her family might be exposed. Hence, she should speed things up andplete David¡¯s mission first at all costs. With the order of the family, Alba naturally spared no effort to use the resources of Treasure Trove to expand East League Trading Company. In addition, Anders was already out, and he had sessfully broken through to partial Saint Realm. Alba was also panicking. Hence, David¡¯svish points once again had a chance to skyrocket under Alba¡¯s crazy maniption. Chapter 1819 Chapter 1819 The Palmore Continent in Star Kingdom. This was where one of the six top forces of Star Kingdom, the Palmore family, lived. The entire Pamore Continent honored the Palmore family. At this moment, the family was having a meeting among the core seniors. There were two main topics at the meeting. First, this gathering of all the younger generation of Star Kingdom in the name of Anders had to be done properly to demonstrate the strength and grandeur of the Palmore family and help Anders intimidate the rest of the Star Kingdom Five to be the number one among the Six. The second was to discuss the Fellowes family''s Treasure Trove, which had been suspected of transferring assets recently. A newly established firm was frequently receiving properties from Treasure Trove, and the person who presided over this matter was the future daughter-inw of the Palmore family and Anders¡¯s fianc¨¦, Alba. These two things were very important to the Palmore family. The first matter concerned whether the Palmore family could be a step ahead of other families. The second matter concerned the vital interests of the Palmore family. The Fellowes family transferred the assets of Treasure Trove, so wouldn¡¯t it mean when the Palmore family took over Treasure Trove, they would lose a lot of their original interests? The party was easy to handle. As long as Anders showed his strength as a partial Saint at that time and used his first-rate Soulbound Weapon given by the Lightfoot family, he would definitely be able to overwhelm the other five. This would push Anders'' prestige to the top. The transfer of assets by Treasure Trove was not as easy to deal with. The Palmore family was not ready to take action yet. However, if they continued dying, they would not know how much of Treasure Trove''s assets will be transferred away. Those were money and resources, and they all belonged to the Palmore family. Treasure Trove had long been considered the Palmore family''s property. "Everyone, please express your opinion so we can discuss it.How should we handle the matter surrounding the Fellowes family?" Soren Palmore, the head of the Palmore family, sat on the main seat and asked casually. The core seniors of the Palmore family below looked at each other but no one spoke. It was not that they did not want to say anything. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, as far as the current situation was concerned, there was really no good solution. Even the other major forces in the Star Kingdom knew what the Palmore family wanted, let alone the Fellowes family. The Fellowes family had been trying to save themselves all these years, but the Palmore family was too powerful, so they failed every time. Now they wanted to transfer some assets to continue the Fellowes family in the future, which was also very understandable. However, the Palmore family did not want to end up with a half- crippled Treasure Trove. Since they wanted to take it anyway, they would it fully intact. However, now was not the best time to take action against the Fellowes family. The proposal from The Saints Association had not yet passed. A party initiated in the name of Anders would also be held soon and this required most of the Palmore family¡¯s energy. Since no one was speaking, Soren continued, "If no one takes the initiative to speak, then I will directly call up someone.Anders, tell me about the Fellowes family and what we should do to maximize the benefits." The one being called was Anders, a man in his thirties and the first - in-line heir of the Palmore family who just broke through to partial Saint Realm. Soren continue Chapter 1820 Chapter 1820 Anders was called by the head of the family, so he stood up immediately and said, "Grandpa, before answering this question, I have to ask you a question. May I know when Grandmasters¡¯ proposal will be passed in The Saints Association?" "It should be soon.Recently, the grandmasters are allying with several other Sacred Saints to collectively put pressure on the head of The Saints Association to get him to pass the proposal as soon as possible.However, we have to wait for the grandmasters to inform us on how long this will take," Soren replied. "Now is not the best time for us to act since the proposal is not yet passed.However, the Fellowes family is now rapidly transferring away the assets rightfully belonging to us.If we don¡¯t stop them in time, it will cause great harm to our family.So first of all, we must stop the transfer of assets by the Fellowes family," Anders analyzed. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He was describing the ancestral property of the Fellowes family as theirs.It could be seen that in the eyes of the Palmore family, Treasure Trove had long been theirs. The Fellowes family was just the assets¡¯ temporary custodian. "Yes, but we need a specific n as to how to stop it and in what name we should stop it under.You can¡¯t directly bring it up to the Fellowes family, right? They already know their ending, so I¡¯m afraid that in the end, they will decide to make everyone lose and tear Treasure Trove apart.If that happens, it will not be good for us.What I want is aplete Treasure Trove, not an iplete one," Soren said. "Then let¡¯s start from other aspects!" "Which aspect?" "Let¡¯s start from the root cause.If the Fellowes family wants to transfer assets, they must conduct transactions with the newly established firm.We can investigate the new firm through The Saints Association, and then find any reason to stop it so that Treasure Trove can no longer conduct public transactions with them.And if there are any private transactions, we canpletely veto them after taking over." "What if the Fellowes family s-arts a new business?" "Then we''ll stop it again.Keep monitoring the Fellowes family, and no matter how manypanies they set up, we will stop all of them." "Doing this can indeed temporarily curb the transfer of the Fellowes family¡¯s assets, but it is not a long- term solution," Soren shook his head and said. "Grandpa, it won¡¯t take long.We just need to wait for The Saints Association to pass the proposal after the party and then we can immediately exert full pressure on the Fellowes family to force them to hand over control of Treasure Trove." Soren was silent for a moment. After ncing at all the core members of the Palmore family, he asked, "Do you have any other comments? If not, we¡¯ll follow Anders¡¯ proposal." "Lord Soren, Master Anders is right.I agree to following his suggestion for the time being.We still have time toe up with another n if we encounter any other incidents halfway." "I also agree to follow Anders¡¯ suggestion!" "T agree!" The cores of the Palmore family spoke one after another, expressing their agreement with Anders¡¯ suggestion. Everybody knew the head of the family asked Anders to answer because he wanted to train him. This time he had broken through partial Saint Realm and became the youngest partial Saint among the Six. If there was no ident, he would be the future head of the Palmore family. "Since everyone agrees, let¡¯s implement what Anders wants! First, stop all the newly established companies of the Fellowes family through The Saints Association, and at the same time, give them a little warning.Show the Fellowes family that if they behave like this again, that they cannot me us for not showing any mercy when the timees," Soren said in a deep voice. "Yes, Lord Soren," All the cores of the Palmore family replied at the same time. After the meeting, the Palmore family sprang into action immediately. As one of the six top forces of Star Kingdom, they were very fast. As one of the six top forces of Star Kingdom, they were very fast. Not long after, East League Trading Company was stifled, and no transactions were allowed. Alba, who had been so busy, was stunned.She did not understand what was going on at all.She was clueless until news came from the Fellowes family that it was the Palmore family who did this. Chapter 1821 Chapter 1821 She was about to help David andplete the task, so she did not expect something unexpected like this to happen at this juncture. Alba panicked for a moment. She did not know what to do and the Fellowes family asked her to wait for now. However, Alba did not want to wait, nor could she. Anders had already broken through to partial Saint Realm, and if she waited any longer, she would probably have to marry into the Palmore family. At that time, her whole life would bepletely ruined. Alba hurried to David''s residence, wanting to discuss what to do with David. After knocking on the door and getting David¡¯s consent, Alba quickly pushed the door open and entered the room. Upon seeing Alba¡¯s flustered face, David asked curiously, "What''s wrong, Miss Fellowes? Did something happen? Why are you so flustered?" "Master David, things are a little troublesome now," Alba said. "Oh? What¡¯s going on? Tell me!" When David heard that, he immediately stoppedzing about and became serious.He knew that the trouble Alba mentioned must be rted to East League Trading Company. Otherwise, she would not rush to find him. Now David was relying on East League Trading Company to spend money so that he could getvish points. If there was a problem with East League Trading Company, wouldn''t it mean hisvish points would not increase? He would not allow this! "Master David, East League Trading Company has been seized and we cannot conduct any transactions.That is to say, we can no longer develop and strengthen East League Trading Company and we cannotplete the tasks assigned by your master," Alba said while she sobbed. ¡®What? ¡®Someone seized East League Trading Company?" David stood up after hearing that. "Are you telling the truth?" "Yes!" Alba answered. David did not speak anymore. He took a few deep breaths and forced himself to calm down before continuing to ask, "Miss Fellowes, what¡¯s going on? Tell me." "Actually, I don¡¯t know what''s going on! East League Trading Company was suddenly shut down, but news came from the Fellowes family just now saying that it was the Palmore family who did that." "The Palmore family? Why did they seize East League Trading Company?" David asked with a frown. He had also heard about this big family.It was one of the six forces with Sacred Saint in Star Kingdom and the family behind the Fellowes family. Their strength needed no introduction. They were very powerful and frightening. This was evident from how they forced the Fellowes family into a dead end. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "ording to my guess, the Palmore family should have discovered that Treasure Trove was conducting secret transactions with East League Trading Company, which may threaten their interests, which is why they did that.After all, in the eyes of the Palmore family, Treasure Trove has long been theirs and no one is allowed to get their hands on their personal belongings," Alba voiced her thoughts. After learning that the Palmore family was behind this, she correctly guessed the general essence of the matter. David did not speak anymore as he had a headache. David did not speak anymore as he had a headache.He still had not taken care of the Lightfoot family and now, another even more powerful family showed up. ¡®What should I do? ¡®If East League Trading Company is shut down, then I can¡¯t spend a lot of money to getvish points. ¡®Withoutvish points, my strength will stagnate. ¡®If I can¡¯t improve my strength, I can¡¯t even fight the True Saints of the Lightfoot family, let alone the Sacred Saint of the Palmore family. ¡®Gosh!¡¯ Chapter 1822 Chapter 1822 David shook his head helplessly. When things got to this point, he did not know what to do. If he continued to stay here, hisvish points would not increase at all since East League Trading Company was seized and his strength would not increase. However, he could not leave either. The Lightfoot family had alreadyid a trap outside. Once he went out, they would definitely find him. Upon seeing a look of helplessness on David¡¯s gloomy face, Alba¡¯s heart also sank. She came here because she hoped that David would have a solution. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The Fellowes family was helpless in this situation. Now that the Palmore family made a move, the Fellowes family would definitely be unable to resist them. Plus, the Lightfoot family was also watching them. If there was nothing David could do, then Alba could only ept her fate. Although she was very unwilling on the inside, there was no way out. After a while, David asked, "Miss Fellowes, is there a way to lift the embargo?" "No! Master David, the Palmore family took the initiative to seize East League Trading Company this time.Their Sacred Saint grandmaster is the deputy head of The Saints Association, so he has great power.The Fellowes family can¡¯t do anything about that," Alba shook her head and replied. "So you''re saying there is no way toplete my task, right?" "If you don¡¯t have a solution either, then I¡¯m afraid so." ¡®A solution? ¡®What can I do? ¡®If I have a solution, why would I need your family?¡¯ David thought silently in his heart. "Then how about we re-establish a tradingpany and do this all over again?" David asked tentatively. "It¡¯s useless! Master David, the Pamore family is watching Treasure Trove, and nothing can escape from their eyes unless the newly established firm doesn¡¯t use any resources from Treasure Trove, but in this case, it will be very difficult toplete your master¡¯s task.It will take along, long time, and my family can¡¯t afford to wait." Alba extinguished David''s hope without hesitation. Once again, her family genuinely could not afford to wait. "Then what should we do now?" David asked helplessly, spreading his hands. "Master David, why don¡¯t you ask your master for help? If he can show up, the Palmore family wouldn¡¯t dare to be so presumptuous, and we can continue to grow East League Trading Company," Alba cautiously suggested. David smiled wryly in his heart. He thought to himself, ¡®If I had a Sacred Saint as my master, I would have already asked him toe out. You wouldn¡¯t even have to remind me. ¡®But I don¡¯t have one! ¡®I¡¯m still waiting to get one millionvish points so I can break through to True Saint Rank first and solve the troubles of the Lightfoot family. ¡®Then, I¡¯ll discuss merging the twopanies with the Fellowes family, get tens of millions ofvish points in one fell swoop, achieve Sacred Saint, and then help the Fellowes family solve their predicament. ¡®But great, the Palmore family made a move so all ns were thrown into disarray. ¡®I still need a lot ofvish points to get to True Saint Rank, let alone Sacred Saint Rank" "Miss Fellowes, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ask my master toe out, but we have been living together, so I know his character very well.He is a very stubborn man.I have toplete the task he entrusted to me.Whenever I fail toplete any of those tasks, he will be furious and the consequences will be very serious.At that time, I will not be able to protect myself, and I will not dare to speak for your family," David lied. "Then what should we do now? The Lightfoot family is also watching us, waiting for you toe out.Once they find out my family is protecting you, they will definitely start a war with us.When the time comes, the Fellowes family will bepletely finished if the Palmore family decides to intervene." Alba¡¯s eye began to turn red again.If David did not get his master, then the Fellowes family would be doomed.It was very likely that they would face the joint siege of the Lightfoot family and the Palmore family!... Chapter 1823 Chapter 1823 David could not bear seeing Alba like this, so heforted her, ¡°Miss Fellowes, don¡¯t worry. Let me think. and see if I can solve this problem¡± At this moment, David was also in a dilemma. East League Trading Company was seized. Thus, he could only go out and spend money to getvish points, which were then used to improve his strength. However, he could not leave now. It was a vicious cycle. ¡®What should I do?¡± David¡¯s mind was spinning rapidly. He knew he could only rely on himself now. Since Alba came to find him, it showed that the Fellowes family was also at a dead end. They had done everything they could. And they even encountered a crisis ahead of time to help David. If they had not helped him, at least the Fellowes family would still be safe and not so passive. Therefore, he had to find a way to break the current deadlock. For David, the most important thing right now was to getvish points. However, he had to spend money to getvish points. Hence, they had to think of other ways now East League Trading Company had been seized, In the past, every time he bought a very precious treasure, hisvish points would skyrocket. It was like this when he bought the Stone of Life and also the Exquisite Wine of Hundred Flowers andFruits. Therefore, he still needed to buy something next. He would buy whatever was expensive! The only ones who can trade with me now are the Fellowes family. ¡®There are so many treasures in Treasure Trove, so it should be fine to sell them to me. ¡®If they don¡¯t, it will go to the Palmore family anyway.¡± Plus, it urred to David suddenly. Even though East League Trading Company was sequestered and could not trade, he himself still could! Treasure Trove could sell some branches to him, so he could alsoplete the transaction and get lavish points. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It would be like buying and selling treasures with private individuals. If David could buy treasures from others, why couldn¡¯t he buy Treasure Trove¡¯s properties from the Fellowes family? The transactions stipted by the system would not require the consent of other people at all. It would be fine as long as the owner of the item and himself agreed. The Palmore family could stop East League Trading Company from trading with Treasure Trove, but they could not stop David from trading with the Fellowes family. The more difficult the situation faced by the Fellowes family, the more likely they would receive more benefits. David was excited when he thought of this. This was really a blessing in disguise! If the Palmore family pushed too hard, leaving the Fellowes family with no way out, and they ended up having aplete fallout, they might even be willing to sell the entire Treasure Trove to him. Wouldn¡¯t David be able to break through to Sacred Saint Rank in one go by then? Plus, he might get to more than just beginner Sacred Saint Rank. However, this possibility was too small. ¡°I¡¯ll just fantasize about that. ¡°Let¡¯s break through to True Saint Rank first!¡± However, Alba was not the head of Treasure Trove, so she certainly could not decide if they could sell Treasure Trove¡¯s branches. Therefore, they had to find someone who could call the shots. Treasure Trove¡¯s head Valerio should be fine. With that, David suppressed his excitement and asked, ¡°Miss Fellowes, I want to meet the head of Treasure Trove. Can you arrange this for me?¡± ¡°You want to see Grandpa Val? Have you found a solution?¡± Alba asked with a hint of expectation. ¡°That¡¯s right! But you have to ask Grandpa Val toe over for this matter and I will discuss it with him personally.¡± ¡°Okay! Master David, please wait a moment! I¡¯ll contact Grandpa Val and ask him toe over as soon as possible,¡± Alba said hastily. What she was most afraid of was that there was nothing David could do. If that were the case, they would really be up the creek without a paddle. Chapter 1824 Chapter 1824 If the Palmore family made a move, the Fellowes family would definitely be unable to resist. Hence, their only hope now was David. Alba immediately contacted Valerio, the head of Treasure Trove. At this time, Valerio was also devastated. The Palmore family not only seized East League Trading Company, but they also issued a warning to the Fellowes family. ¡®Don¡¯t me the Palmore family for being merciless if the Fellowes family continues to y tricks like this. ¡®What do they mean by that?¡¯ Needless to say, the Fellowes family understood that too. With the Palmore family¡¯s warning, the Fellowes family really dared not continue using Treasure Trove¡¯s resources to help David. Otherwise, if something happened to David, the Fellowes family might be doomed. Of course, they could not help even if they wanted to. East League Trading Company had been sequestered, so how could they help? C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The entire Fellowes family was beaten ck and blue by the Palmore family with just a few words. This was the strength of the six top forces of Star Kingdom. Normally, only a statement was needed to scare a major force like the Fellowes family witless. The grandmasters of the Fellowes family also began toe out of seclusion one after another. Except for the three True Saints, several other Pre-Saints had alreadye out. Now, only Saints could stabilize the situation of the Fellowes family. Otherwise, the people would not be united, and the Palmore family would not need to make a move before the Fellowes family was torn apart. Even now, there were two different voices among the core seniors of the Fellowes family. One thought that they should never have helped David in the first ce as the Fellowes family would not have fallen into the current situation. Even if the Palmore family wanted to do something to them, they would not do it now. After helping David, the Palmore family acted in advance. A lot of people were not happy about this. Meanwhile, the other side still supported David. They figured there was still a glimmer of hope, and they should give it a try. If they did not fight, they could only wait for death slowly. One side was strong medicine, which could determine their life and death with just one move. Meanwhile, the other side was lethal poison, which could prolong their lives, but they could only wait for death with no hope of surviving The two voices were arguing Even the Saint Realm grandmasters were involved. Roald supported and helped David, but there were also Saint Realm grandmasters who were against this. As the initiator of this predicament, Valerio suffered tremendous pressure. After all, if he did not bring this news back, the Fellowes family would not have gambled on this, eventually causing the dissatisfaction of the Palmore family and bringing on the crisis earlier. He was most likely the one responsible for the early demise of the Fellowes family. The Fellowes family had more than one voice asking to oust Valerio as the head of Treasure Trove. When he received the news from Alba, Valerio was presiding over his work in thisrge trade zone. This was where unstable situation was centered around. Both the Lightfoot and Fellowes families sent arge number of masters to gather here. Upon receiving the news, Valerio immediately went to the room where David was staying without any hesitation. Soon, he appeared in front of David. ¡°May I know why you want to see me, Master David?¡± Valerio asked. Until now, he had always believed that there was definitely a Sacred Saint behind David. As long as the Lightfoot family found David and threatened his life, David would definitely ask his master toe out to save the scene. The appearance of a hiding Saint would definitely cause turmoil in the entire Star Kingdom. At that time, the Fellowes family might have a chance. That was why Valerio stayed. The Fellowes family had tried to call him back several times, but Valerio ignored them. He had put all his eggs in one basket and bet all his chips on David. If he seeded, Valerio would be the hero of the Fellowes family, but if he failed, he would be the sinner. Chapter 1825 Chapter 1825 David did not answer Valerio¡¯s question right away, but instead, he asked something else, ¡°Mr. Valerio, the situation the Fellowes family is facing now is pretty challenging, right? Not only is the Lightfoot family. watching from the sidelines, but even the Palmore family also joined in. These words made Valerio frown unconsciously. He was very upset on the inside. ¡®Isn¡¯t the current crisis we¡¯re facing caused by you, David? ¡®If it weren¡¯t for you, the Fellowes family would never have ended up in this situation. ¡®Even something was going to happen in the future, that¡¯s still in the future. ¡®What do you mean, David, when you say these sarcastic remarks? ¡®Are you mocking my family? ¡®Besides, the Lightfoot family is targeting you, David, not us.¡± However, even if he was thinking that, Valerio did not say anything, but replied honestly, ¡°Master David, the Fellowes family is in a tough position now. It can be said that it has reached the point of life and death Originally, this would only happen in some time, but unfortunately, due to certain circumstances, this was brought forward and my family wasn¡¯t quite ready. His words were actually exaggerated to a certain extent. The Fellowes family was in a challenging situation now and one could say they were in a tight spot. However, it was not at all to the point where things were life or death. Besides, the Fellowes family also has three True Saints standing by. Even if there were two suffering from serious injuries and had not recovered, they could not be killed just because the enemy wanted them dead. The reason why Valerio said this was so that David would understand his intentions. Another meaning of what he said just now was, ¡®My family was about to be annihted in order to help. you. So, you better ask your master toe out to solve the crisis.¡± David could tell what Valerio was saying. He would be lying if he said he did not feel guilty. However, what could he do? David would have already gotten his Sacred Saint master if he had one. However, he did not! David could only pretend not to understand and said, ¡°Mr Valerio, since the Fellowes family has reached such a dangerous situation, should you put all your eggs in one basket?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that, Master David? My family has tried my best to help you just to fight for a glimmer of hope At this point, how do you want us to continue the fight?¡± Valerio asked, feeling puzzled. ¡°Your family has helped me with all your strength, and I will never forget this, but if I can¡¯t finish the task, I won¡¯t have anything to show my master You have to continue to help meplete the task. Otherwise, I may not be able to solve your crisis¡± ¡°But Master David, East League Trading Company has been seized and cannot conduct any transaction Even if my family wants to help you, I can¡¯t!¡± Valerio said helplessly. ¡°No, Mr Valerio, your family can help me as long as you are willing,¡± David said seriously. ¡°How?¡± Valerio asked. ¡°Treasure Trove has so many branches in the entire Central Sacred Continent. If you just sell me some, you will bepleting my task for me¡± ¡°But East League Trading Company has been seized! It is impossible toplete any transaction with. Treasure Trove, and I can¡¯t sell them even if I wanted to,¡± Valerio said, feeling at a loss for words. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He had been talking about cooperation for so long, but David was not listening to him at all. The Palmore family was the reason why East League Trading Company was shut down for no reason. It was clear they wanted to prevent the Fellowes family from transferring the assets of Treasure Trove elsewhere. Perhaps in the eyes of the Palmore family, Treasure Trove was already their private property. Chapter 1826 Chapter 1826 How would they tolerate the Fellows family transferring the assets? ¡°Mr. Valerio, I don¡¯t think you understand what I mean. I¡¯m not asking you to sell the branches to East League Trading Company, but to me.¡± ¡®What does that mean?¡± Valerio was still confused. ¡®Isn¡¯t East League Trading Company David¡¯s? Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What¡¯s the difference between selling the branches to East League Trading Company and David? ¡®Even if David starts another tradingpany, the Palmore family won¡¯t allow Treasure Trove to transfer their assets. ¡°To put it bluntly, aside from its normal operation, Treasure Trove can¡¯t sell any of its fixed assets under the watchful eyes of the Palmore family.¡± ¡°Master David, please make yourself clearer. I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say. Just tell me what you need our family to do. As long as we can do it, we will do it as best as we can. After all, you¡¯re our only hope,¡± Valerio said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯ll just say it then. Mr. Valerio, you¡¯re the head of Treasure Trove, so you can make decisions for Treasure Trove, right?¡± David asked. ¡°Sure! As long as I am still the head, I am the decision-maker for Treasure trove,¡± Valerio said confidently. Even though someone in the family was asking to oust him, they still needed the approval of the Saint Realm grandmasters. However, the order had not been issued, meaning Valerio was still the head of Treasure Trove. As long as he was still in this position, he still had the right to make decisions. ¡°Alright then. Treasure trove belongs to your family and East League Trading Company belongs to me, so what does the Palmore family have to do with any of this? Who are they to stop us and how can they stop us? As long as we sign the contract, the transaction will bepleted. We don¡¯t need to care about them.¡± Chapter 1827 Chapter 1827 ¡°Master David, are you saying that as long as we sign a contract, the transaction will be considered complete, regardless of whether the Palmore family recognizes it or not?¡± Valerio¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked with some uncertainty. ¡°Exactly! At that time, you don¡¯t even need to worry. If the Palmore family refuses to recognize it, I will ask my master to find them and see what they want to do,¡± David said pretentiously. Both Valerio and Alba were overjoyed at the same time. If David asked his master toe out, then things would be much easier to handle. If a strong Sacred Saint came forward, both the Palmore family and The Saints Association would have to pay him respect. Of course, Alba and Valerio hoped that the Palmore family would disrespect David¡¯s master. If that happened, the two sides would fight. They wanted David¡¯s master to crush the arrogance of the Palmore family first. ¡°Okay! Master David, since you have said this, how could I say no? At that time, we can only rely on you to handle the Palmore family. Our family won¡¯t be able to do anything anymore,¡± Valerio said. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Valerio, don¡¯t worry! Even if the Palmore family has Sacred Saints, my master can deal with them. As long as the Palmore family dares to prevent me frompleting the task, they must pay the price.¡± David looked angry. Whoever blocked his path to ascension was his enemy. David did not care whether the other party was the Palmore family or not. He had wiped out so many forces since he started from Earth. All of them were the existences that he needed to look up to at the beginning. However, it did not take long for him topletely destroy all of them. The Palmore family was still the family that David needed to look up to. However, he believed that as long as the Fellowes family cooperated with him, it would not take long for him to fight against the Palmore family, and even destroy the Palmore family. "Master David, what do we need to do now?¡± Valerio asked. ¡°It¡¯s very simple! All the projects of East League Trading Company are at a standstill. Even the headquarters has not been remodeled yet, let alone the branches. Now that the Palmore family is watching from the sidelines, it is definitely impossible to continue construction. In that case, we can just start from scratch. Sell me some of your branches at the market price and help meplete the task. Mr. Valerio, you don¡¯t have to worry. Just sell them to me at a just price. I will not give you a penny less, but we have to signa sale and purchase agreement,¡± David replied. Although Valerio was prepared in his heart, he was still taken aback when he heard what David said. He knew some of the branches that David wanted, and there were quite a few of them. Treasure Trove was indeed a big business. There were branches in the medium andrge trade zone on the Central Sacred Continent. However, those were the umtion of countless years of development of the Fellowes family. However, David had asked for hundreds of them at one go. He had such arge appetite. While selling a few hundred branches would not affect Treasure Trove too much, it was not a small sum either. Usually, Valerio would refuse. He had done all he could, dispatching Treasure Trove¡¯s resources to help David. If he sold so many of his family¡¯s properties, some people would think that the descendants of the Fellowes family were being unfilial and were disappointing their ancestors. The seniors of the Fellowes family would not agree. However, Valerio did not have a choice in the current situation. They had fallen out with the Lightfoot family and the Palmore family seemed to have started acting in advance. If they did not build a good rtionship with David, then the Fellowes family would really have no hope at all. ¡°Master David, it will not be cheap if you want to buy so many properties in Treasure Trove ording to the market price. Are you sure about this?¡± Valerio asked. Chapter 1828 Chapter 1828 ¡°Of course! As long as you are willing to sell, I can ept it not only at the market price, but even at a rate slightly higher than the market value,¡± David replied affirmatively. After thinking about it for a while, David sighed and added, ¡°Sigh, Mr. Valerio, let me tell you the truth! I am at the end of my wits now. After spending so much money, East League Trading Company is still half-dead. I am so ashamed, and I can¡¯t bring myself to face Master. If I don¡¯t make some achievements, I will not be able to protect myself, let alone help you.¡± Alba stood aside feeling guilty. David handed East League Trading Company to her. Everything was going well at first, and with some time, the foundation could basically bepleted. After that, they could start operating East League Trading Company. It was a pity that the Palmore family suddenly disrupted everything, which no one had expected. With the status of the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster in The Saints Association, it would be almost impossible for East League Trading Company to continue operating without their approval. ¡°Master David, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s me who failed your expectations,¡± Alba whispered sadly. ¡°Miss Fellowes, don¡¯t say that! It¡¯s not your fault. You should me the Palmore family. After Iplete the task and ask Master toe out, I will take Master to the Palmore family. I want to see what is so great about the Palmore family.¡± As soon as David finished speaking, Valerio said, ¡°Let¡¯s just do what Master David said! Alba, you should immediately quietly gather some professional ounting teams. Don¡¯t let the Palmore family find out.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa Val!¡± Alba replied. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Go! Try to hurry up, what we need most now is time.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Alba turned and left after speaking. ¡°Master David, the Fellowes family will help you with your mission at our own expense. I hope you will keep your word and help my family get through this crisis,¡± Valerio said seriously. He had thought this through and decided to throw caution to the wind. While he was still the head of Treasure Trove and still in charge, he would settle David¡¯s matter first. Otherwise, once the Fellowes family issued an order to revoke his position as the head, Valerio would not be able to help even if he wanted to. Those properties were nothing. If the Fellowes family could not get over the obstacle that was the Palmore family, the entire Treasure Trove would be lost. He had nothing to worry about right now. Now that it was confirmed that there is a Sacred Saint behind David and he could help the Fellowes family, Valerio would try his best to meet David¡¯s request no matter what it was. As long as the Fellowes family got through this, they would simply re-establish their branches. They would have the money for it anyway. This time, Valerio was not going to tell the family about the deal with David. If the family knew about it, they would definitely oppose it. Therefore, Valerio decided to proceed quietly and secretly. In any case, it was a private sale agreement. So, he would take a gamble to prove that his vision and judgment were correct. ¡°Mr. Valerio, don¡¯t worry! I, David Lidell, am a man of my word! I will do what I promise you.¡± ¡°Master David, let¡¯s have a happy cooperation! I hope everyone can get the results they want.¡± ¡°I am very sure of that!¡± The two reached out and shook hands. David was already getting excited. The hundreds of branches of Treasure Trove, as well as the backlog of goods, must already be worth more than one trillionbined. If it was one of a bigger scale, it might even reach hundreds of trillions. Now David¡¯svish points had umted to more than 600 thousand points. He only needed 400 thousand to break through to True Saint Rank. Maybe this time, beginner True Saint Rank would only be the beginning. Chapter 1829 Chapter 1829 Alba moved quickly. She was also very anxious now. Anders broke through partial Saint and hade out. In addition, the Palmore family was so aggressive. They not only seized East League Trading Company but also gave the Fellowes family a stern warning. This caused panic throughout the Fellowes family. She thought that this matter had ended now that it hade to this point, and she could not help David finish his task anymore. Unexpectedly, David had a new solution. Therefore, after receiving Valerio''s order, Alba seemed to see hope again. So, she found two teams of ountants as quickly as possible. Under Valerio''s order, they began to conduct asset ounting and valuation of some of Treasure Trove¡¯s branches. The ounting of assets was also a rtively long process. After all, there were hundreds of branches, and a lot of goods were involved. The value of each branch was different. For example, there would be a veryrge gap in property value between a medium trade zone and a large trade zone. The size of the branch and the number of stock goods were also added to the final valuation. David did not really care about that. Spending more or less did not mean much to him. He just wanted toplete the transaction as soon as possible and getvish points, so as not to worry for too long. However, Valerio was the head of Treasure Trove, as a businessman, his purpose was to satisfy customers and at the same time achieve the purpose of making money. Therefore, Valerio attached great importance to such arge transaction involving hundreds of branches. It was impossible for him to estimate a price at will andplete the transaction with David before the calction waspleted. Valeriomanding the ounting team of Treasure Trove and was intensively calcting the price of each Treasure Trove branch. He wanted to help Davidplete the task as soon as possible. More and more people gathered in therge trade zone where they were located. It was not just the masters of the Lightfoot and Fellowes family, but many wanted criminals came here to try their luck after putting on disguises. If they were lucky, they might be able to shed their identity as wanted criminals. When there were too many people in the same ce, all kinds of conflicts were prone to ur. Thew enforcers originally arranged to keep watch here by The Saints Association were no longer enough. The Saints Association could only send more people since they did not have a choice. Since there were too many strong people gathered here, thew enforcement officers sent by The Saints Association had to also be masters. They even dispatched Saints. It could be said that because of David, thisrge trade zone had be unstable. On the other side, the Palmore family was also preparing for the party. However, the Lightfoot and Fellowes family¡¯s actions attracted most of Star Kingdom''s attention. Therefore, the Palmore family was very dissatisfied. Their purpose this time was to make Anders famous and increase his prestige. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They wanted to make him the head of the Star Kingdom Six and the number one among Star Kingdom''s younger generation. These were all gimmicks prepared by the Palmore family to promote Anders. Originally, they thought that Anders could be popr overnight, and his name would resound throughout the Star Kingdom, overwhelming the other Five to be a household name. Unexpectedly, he was robbed of the limelight by the sudden appearance of a scumbag. It made the Palmore family feel as though they had eaten a fly. They wanted to kill this David person. Anders, as the star of this grand event, had already broken several cups because of David. He was a dignified partial Saint, the number one among the younger generation in Star Kingdom, but this piece of garbage that came out of nowhere was stepping on his head. It was just too embarrassing. How would Anders show his face? Therefore, he also secretly arranged for many masters to go over. If they spotted David, they should kill him at any cost. Only in this way could the hatred in his heart be relieved. Even though he was fuming and indignant, they already had a fixed date for the party and the invitation has been sent out, so it had to be held on time. More than a week passed quickly. Eventually, it was the day for the Palmore family¡¯s grand event. Chapter 1830 Chapter 1830 Because most people in Star Kingdom were focusing their attention on the impending collision between the Lightfoot and Fellowes family and the young man David, the Palmore family event was much quieter than expected. Although the younger generation who received the invitation all came, the event did not garner much attention. Anders could not ept this. The purpose of holding this grand event was to announce to the entire Star Kingdom that he was the youngest partial Saint, and he was qualified to be the head of the Star Kingdom Six and the number one of the younger generation of Star Kingdom. However, what happened? He did not get any attention. Who was he announcing this to? However, what made Anders¡¯ blood boil even more was that the rest of the Star Kingdom Six had not even shown up so far. ¡®what are they trying to say? ¡®Are they all looking down at me? ¡®What insufferable bullies!¡¯ As time went by, the entire Palmore family was in a state akin to the calm before the storm. The chilling atmosphere made all the younger generations of Star Kingdom who showed up very ufortable.However, they could not do anything. They could not even leave. If they left now, wouldn''t they be pping the Palmore family in the face? Who could bear the consequences of this? Even if the Palmore family did not say anything now, they would definitely settle ounts in the future. Thus, even if everyone was ufortable, they could only endure it. Furthermore, the Palmore family would not vent on them no matter how angry and indignant they were, right? Even if the Palmore family was one of the six top forces of the Star Kingdom, and their strength was unparalleled, they would not attack for no reason. Besides, those who were invited toe here were all the prides of Star Kingdom. There had very powerful forces or families behind them. If the Palmore family dared to attack these people for no reason, the forces behind them would unite into a veryrge force. The Palmore family might not be able to withstand them by then. Outside Anders'' room at this time, a group of servants of the Palmore family was standing in wait. They were going to ask Master Anders to preside over the event. The geniuses of Star Kingdom had arrived. Since this grand event did not allow the older generation to attend, Master Anders, the star of the event, would be the one doing it. However, no one dared to knock on the door. Everyone knew that Master Anders was in a bad mood. Smash! Smash! Smash! There were sounds of things smashing in the room. Anders was throwing all kinds of precious treasures in the room. Each piece was priceless. However, at this time, his eyes were blood-red like a wounded beast. The grand event held in his name this time had not received much attention. The five in the Star Kingdom Six also did note. Only some irrelevant people came to sing a one-man show with him, the star of the event. This event could be said to be aplete failure. After today, Anders would definitely be the joke of the entire Original from N?velDrama.Org. Star Kingdom once the news broke out. Not long ago, he was also high-spirited because he broke through partial Saint Realm. Countless young people worshiped him. How long had it been since then? Now, he was already the butt of everyone¡¯s gossip. Most people would not be able to endure such a huge contrast, let alone a genius like Anders who had stood on the top of the pyramid since he was born. For a person like him, pride was the most important thing. Chapter 1831 Chapter 1831 Anders smashed every treasure in the room. He only stopped once there was nothing intact and there was nothing left for him to smash. If he continued, he might have turned the entire building upside down. He stood there with red eyes. He looked like a beast in rage, wanting to tear apart everything he saw. ¡°Arion, Tanner, Rooney, Domingo, Nithe, and David! And the Lightfoot family and the Fellowes family, you¡¯re something else. You¡¯re really something else! I will remember you all. I, Anders Palmore, will not give up if I don¡¯t crush you to pieces in this lifetime!¡± Anders spat through gritted teeth. After he vented the anger inside his heart, he started to calm down. It had already happened, so he could not do anything more. No matter what, he should take care of the problem in front of him first. So many of the geniuses from Star Kingdom were waiting for him. If he did not go out, he would be the laughingstock of everyone present. After rposing himself, Anders pushed the door open to go out. When all of the servants of the Palmore family saw him walking out, they bowed and called out respectfully, ¡°Master Anders!¡± ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have anything else to do?¡± Anders asked. Even though he did not sound angry, his tone was enough to send shivers down their spines. They were worried that Anders would hurt the innocent. Everyone knew Master Anders had a peculiar temper. What could they do if he killed or crippled all of them for no reason? ¡°M-Master Anders, w-we¡¯re here to get you to h-host the party,¡± one of the servants said while shivering. ¡°Did I ask you to do that? Do you think I don¡¯t know about such a huge thing?¡± Anders continued asking. ¡°Yes! Master Anders, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re wrong! We¡¯re wrong!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here to get me, why are you all standing outside? Why didn¡¯t I hear any knocking?¡± ¡°W-We were worried that we¡¯d disturb you!¡± ¡°I think you were scared that I would vent my anger on you! Hmph! You¡¯re just a bunch of good-for- nothings!¡± Anders huffed heavily and strode away. After Anders was gone, all the servants let out sighs of relief. That was so scary. They thought Master Anders would vent his anger on them. Luckily, even though he was mad, he did not lose his mind. Anders came to the venue and found that thousands of people had already gathered there. The people who were invited were all the outstanding younger generation of Star Kingdom. The forces behind them were not weak. If one were topare them on an individual basis, they were very inferior to the Palmore family. However, if they united, they were a very powerful force. Therefore, Anders had no choice but to attach importance to them. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When they finally saw Anders, they stood up. ¡®The star is finally here.¡± Everyone knew the other five among the Star Kingdom Six were not here. Therefore, they thought this party today would fall t. After all, if the five among the six were not here, how would they call this a party? This would be such a joke if word got out. Anders walked onto the stage and looked at the thousands of people under the stage. He endured the burning sensation on his face and announced, ¡°Geniuses of Star Kingdom, I am sorry. Since we encountered an ident, we can¡¯t continue hosting this party anymore. As the host, I sincerely apologize to everyone here. I hope you all won¡¯t mind.¡± After he said that, he bowed to the thousands of geniuses below the stage. Without attention and the other five from the Star Kingdom Six, what would be the purpose of this party? Chapter 1832 Chapter 1832 If Anders went ahead with the party, then he would be the joke of the entire Star Kingdom if word got out. At least four of the Star Kingdom Six needed to be present for them to represent the entire Star Kingdom. If not, this would be a joke. Furthermore, Anders was not in the mood to host a party anymore. What he did shocked everyone. No one expected an arrogant person like Anders to apologize to them. He was one of the Star Kingdom Six! Plus, he was the youngest partial Saint among the Six! This identity was a little intimidating. The Six were like gods among the younger generation of Star Kingdom. Anders, a partial Saint, was on the same level as the person in charge of a lot of major forces. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. One must know that the head of the Palmore family and Anders¡¯ grandfather, Soren, was just a partial Saint. He was just a little older than Anders. If someone got into Saint Realm, they would be on the same level as a grandmaster in any force. So, it could be said that Anders¡¯ position as the head of the family was almost unshakable unless he refused the position in favor of focusing on cultivation. After Anders said that, someone below the stage started to suck up at him. ¡°What are you saying, Master Anders? We came for you. If we can see you, then this trip isn¡¯t made in vain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The reason I came here is to see you, Master Anders. You¡¯re the youngest partial Saint among the Six. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, I realize that knowing you by your reputation can¡¯tpare to meeting you in person. I¡¯m very satisfied.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The geniuses below spoke one after another. Of course, it was unknown who was being genuine and who was lying. Anders looked at the geniuses below speaking highly of him.. Honestly, he loved being the center of attention. Unfortunately, he wasted a chance to surpass all of the younger generations and became the number one among them. His hatred toward Arion and the other four, David, and the Lightfoot and Fellowes families was even more intense now He wanted so badly to kill all of them. Anders lifted his hands to tell everyone to be quiet. The geniuses below the stage immediately shut their mouths. ¡°I am overwhelmed by yourpliments. Everyone here today is my friend and if you need anything in the future, pleasee to me. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will never say no,¡± Anders said righteously. ¡°Thank you, Master Anders!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Anders!¡± Everyone below the stage put their hands together to show their gratitude. Of course, they would not believe Anders. They all knew Anders was just being modest. Anyone who believed him would be an idiot. Now, everything was all about interest. If there were enough interest, Anders would surely help them. However, if there were none, he would not care even if they died. Even so, it was good for them to show their face here. Even though Anders would not remember all of them, it would still be beneficial to go to him in the future and tell him that they were at the party. ¡°Everyone, that¡¯s the end of the party. However, I¡¯m going somewhere else and am wondering if anyone is interested in going with me?¡± Anders asked all of a sudden. ¡°Master Anders, where are you going? I will go with you no matter where it is!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so enthusiastic about this, then let¡¯s head to the Central Sacred Continent. That¡¯s where all the influential people in Star Kingdom are gathering now. Let¡¯s go and have a look to see who¡¯s causing so much trouble!¡± Anders¡¯ tone wasced with a hint of rancor. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go to the Central Scared Continent with Master Anders, what do you think?¡± Someone asked loudly. ¡°I agree! I heard there¡¯s a young man whom the Lightfoot family can¡¯t even handle. Let¡¯s go see who he is!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s all go!¡± ¡°Come with me then. Our destination is the Central Sacred Continent!¡± Anders waved his hand and brought thousands of geniuses from Star Kingdom to head toward the Central Sacred Continent. Chapter 1833 Chapter 1833 The Central Sacred Continent. Large Trade Zone 47 in West End. As more and more powerful people gather here, things started to get out of hand. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Apart from those who came here to try their luck, many people also came here to join in the fun. At this point, it could be said that the Lightfoot and Fellowes family had reached the brink of conflict. Since this ce was now the focus of the entire Star Kingdom, if it ended with much said but little done, both families were bound to be theughingstock of Star Kingdom. Therefore, the two major families were continuously increasing their strength. It was unknown how many small-scale conflicts between the two sides urred. However, arge-scale battle had not yet broken out. The Lightfoot family was also holding themselves back. Now, the strength of both sides was about the same. If arge-scale conflict urred, it was bound to result in a lose-lose situation. The Lightfoot family did not want to inflict damage on the enemy while they suffered a smaller but comparable level of damage. It was either they did not fight, or fight and then win at the least cost. However, the possibility of this happening was too small. The Fellowes family was not a small family that the Lightfoot family could manipte. The Fellowes family had always been defensive. There was a Sacred Saint master behind David, who was recognized by the Saint Real, grandmasters of the Fellowes family. They would surely protect David no matter what. Although David was a Saint and he might not need their protection at all, the Fellowes family was only doing this to show off to David and his master. As long as they were approved by David¡¯s master, the Sacred Saint might help the Fellowes family and help them solve their crisis with the Palmore family. Therefore, the Lightfoot family added reinforcements, and the Fellowes family also increased theirs ordingly. The Fellowes family would not take action first. However, they also would not allow the Lightfoot family to do anything to David. What the Fellowes family did make the Lightfoot family even more sure that David was in thisrge trade zone and was closely protected by the Fellowes family. At this time, the Saint sent by the Saints Association started to act as a peacemaker He made an appointment with both parties to conduct a mediation between the two families to see if the misunderstanding could be resolved and if both parties could stop the fight. If these two families started a battle, it would be very troublesome. It might even turn into a Battle of the Saints in the end. Chapter 1834 Chapter 1834 Once the Saints fought, the consequences would be disastrous. The Saints Association absolutely did not allow Saints to fight on the Central Sacred Continent. Two old men and a middle-aged man sat inside the drawing room of Treasure Trove. These two old men were Saint Roald from the Fellowes family and Saint Koen from the Lightfoot family. As for the middle-aged man, it was Saint Moby North, who was sent by the Saints Association. He would be the one leading this talk. ¡°Guys, the Lightfoot and Fellowes families are both big families of Star Kingdom. On the Central Sacred Continent, you even sit at the top of the ranks. Countless people are watching your every move. If you have any dissatisfaction, let¡¯s talk about it peacefully. Don¡¯t always think about using force to solve. everything. Have you thought about the consequences once the two of you really fight?¡± Moby was the first to persuade. ¡°Moby, my friend, it¡¯s not that the Fellowes family wants to fight! It¡¯s just that the Lightfoot family is such an insufferable bully. We are just passively defending to protect ourselves!¡± Roald replied helplessly. Moby looked at Koen and said, ¡°Koen, what requests does your family have? You can tell me, and I will mediate between you and try to satisfy both of you.¡± ¡°Since you said that, I will tell you the conditions of the Lightfoot family! Roald, hand David over and we¡¯ll let this matter go! This will be beneficial to both parties, otherwise, if this continues, we will both suffer. Countless people out there are waiting to watch us make a fool of ourselves. Do you really want to be treated like a buffoon by those guys?¡± Koen looked at Roald and said. ¡°Koen, isn¡¯t your family responsible for the current situation? It¡¯s easy to avoid being seen as a buffoon. As long as you ask everyone to retreat, it will be fine. As for having David over, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all. We have nothing to do with David and I don¡¯t know where he is,¡± Roald replied. ¡°Roald, I was invited by Moby this time toe to you to solve the problem. Now the entire Star Kingdom is waiting for our families to fight, resulting in a mutual loss so they can reap the benefits as the third party. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°I know, but so what? You asked me to hand over David, but how can I hand him over when I don¡¯t have him?¡± Roald said helplessly, spreading his hands. ¡°Okay! Since you said that the Fellowes family has nothing to do with David, then open up Treasure Trove and let me search for him. If I can¡¯t find him, then I¡¯ll believe you and I¡¯ll retreat with my people immediately. However, if I find him, not only will we take David away, but your family will also have to apologize.¡± ¡°Koen, do you think I will let you do that after what you said? After searching Treasure Trove, you can just leave while we will be the joke of the entire Star Kingdom. How did youe up with this brilliant idea?¡± Roald said with sarcasm. After the Lightfoot family searched Treasure Trove, they could get away unscathed regardless of whether they found David or not. However, this did not apply to the Fellowes family. No matter what the result was, the Fellowes family would be utterly humiliated if the Lightfoot family was allowed to enter Treasure Trove to search for David. How would Roald agree to this? Koen might have realized that what he said was unlikely, so he did not insist. Instead, he asked, ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± ¡°What can I say? You can only retreat. You gathered such arge force on my territory and this is already a form of provocation toward my family. I am already showing you enough respect by not holding you ountable.¡± ¡°Roald, since you said that, does it mean there is no room for reconciliation? Two heirs of my family have died, and the murderer is in Treasure Trove. Despite this, you still want to hold us ountable? How ridiculous!¡± Koen sneered. ¡°Koen, Moby is here so don¡¯t talk nonsense! How do you know that the murderer is in Treasure Trove? Do you have proof?¡± ¡°If the murderer is not in Treasure Trove, why are you mobilizing so much power here?¡± ¡°This is the sphere of influence of my family. I haven¡¯t questioned you yet but you¡¯re questioning me?¡± The two were arguing fiercely, giving Moby a headache. Beforeing here, he expected such a result. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Prestige was very important to a family with the strength of the Lightfoot and Fellowes families. Neither side was willing to bow their heads. After all, whoever bowed their head meant that they had lost and would beughed at by the outside world. It would be very difficult and extremely challenging to make those families retreat by themselves. In fact, the Lightfoot family felt that it was impossible to stop halfway now. They did not want to lose out to the Fellowes family who was at the end of an era and was about to go mad However, Cornelius and Archimedes¡¯ murderer was in Treasure Trove. At this point, the entire Star Kingdom¡¯s attention was directed at them, and it was impossible for them to withdraw just like that. Chapter 1835 Chapter 1835 As the two were arguing more and more intensely, Moby had no choice but to say something. ¡°Guys, listen to me!¡± Koen and Roald nced at each other before they stopped talking. Moby was directly under the Saints Association, so they still had to show him some respect. Although logically speaking, Koen and Roald also belonged to the Saints Association, they had their own families and were not cultivated by the Saints Association, hence they were not directly under the Saints Association. Not only Roald and Koen, but all the Saints in Star Kingdom belonged to the Saints Association. However, there was still a big difference between being affiliated and being a direct subordinate. ¡°Guys, the Lightfoot and Fellowes families are both major and respectable forces in Star Kingdom, and your strengths are almost the same. Once you fight, the consequences will be very serious. Even if one side wins, it will definitely be a miserable victory. Plus, both of you hold huge interests, and if both sides suffer, there will definitely be people with evil intentions standing by. If that happens, Star Kingdom will be in chaos, so think twice!¡± Moby sighed. ¡°Moby, it¡¯s not that we want to do this, but the Fellowes family is too intolerable,¡± Koen continued. ¡°Who¡¯s the intolerable one? Koen, you better make yourself clear!¡± Roald retorted immediately. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you! You knew that David has something to do with the deaths of the two heirs of my family, but you are still protecting him. Aren¡¯t you being intolerable by doing that?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the intolerable one! Why did you send so many powerhouses to my family¡¯s sphere of influence? Do you want to conduct a demonstration? Or are you not taking us seriously?¡± ¡°So what if I am not taking you seriously? What can you do to me?¡± ¡°Then so what if I want to protect David so that your family can¡¯t find him? What can you do to me then?¡± ¡°Well, Fellowes, you old fart, you finally admitted it, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, so what? Since you dare to look down on us, why wouldn¡¯t I dare to admit it?¡± The two began to quarrel fiercely again. Moby felt very helpless. He should not have agreed toe and be a peacemaker in the first ce. The Saints Association should not have sent him either. No matter what, they had to send a True Saint to suppress these two people. Now, nothing he said would work, but he could not stay silent and let the two of them argue either. Moby was really afraid they would fight. ¡°Okay! Okay! Can you listen to me, brothers? I won¡¯t stop you guys from arguing or even fighting. At worst, I¡¯ll tell the head and have hime over in person,¡± Moby said, a serious look on his face If what he said would not work, he could only use the name of the head to frighten these two people. As soon as Moby mentioned the head of the Saints Association, Koen and Roald shut up immediately. They were far inferior to the head of the Saints Association. Even the True Saint grandmasters of the two families dared not show the slightest bit of pretentiousness in front of the head of the Saints Association. This was one of the six known Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom. Furthermore, he was also number one figure in Star Kingdom. Compared to him, the rest of the Sacred Saints were still inferior. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Moby, there¡¯s no need to inform the head. He¡¯s too busy to handle us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He has to take care of the major affairs of the entire Saints Association, so we don¡¯t have to bother him with such trivial matters.¡± In order to avoid rming the head of the Saints Association, the two finally stood on the same side for the first time. Chapter 1836 Chapter 1836 ¡°Is this a trivial matter for you? Don¡¯t you know how much damage will be caused if a battle between Saints really happens?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Moby, we will know when to stop. Even if we want to fight, we won¡¯t fight on the Central Sacred Continent. We will definitely go into the void,¡± Roald exined. ¡°Yes! If we fight, we will inevitably go into the void. Didn¡¯t TSA submit a proposal recently? If necessary, the Saints can take action, but they must be far away from where humans live. I heard that the five deputy heads of this proposal have agreed and I believe it will be passed soon,¡± Koen also said. As Moby was directly under the Saints Association, he naturally knew about this proposal. He did not care about the proposals now. He just wanted toplete the tasks assigned to him by the Saints Association. ¡°There is indeed such a proposal, but it has not been approved by the head. So, you should stop! Don¡¯t make the head personally intervene. Now, I have a few questions I want to ask Roald.¡± ¡°Ask away, Moby!¡± said Roald. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m not asking in my own name, but in the name of the Saints Association. So, Roald, please answer truthfully.¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Definitely! Definitely!¡± Roald agreed wholeheartedly. However, he had an ominous premonition in his heart. ¡°Is David, the person who is rted to the death of the two heirs of the Lightfoot family, in Treasure Trove? Or rather, are you protecting him?¡± Moby asked seriously. The young man David was the key figure in this incident. As long as his whereabouts were confirmed, the problem would be solved. Moby was also curious. ording to the content of the Lightfoot family¡¯s warrant, this person named David was only about a thousand years old. He was so young, but he could attract the attention of the Central Sacred Continent and even the entire Star Kingdom. He was not a simple character no matter how he did it. After making such a bigmotion, it was even more unbelievable that he could escape unnoticed. Moby wanted to meet this David person now to see who he was. Roald was stumped. Although he had expected it, when Moby actually asked him, Roald did not know how to answer for a moment. The most important thing was that Moby was asking him in the name of the Saints Association. Roald did not dare to lie. Otherwise, he would be used of not taking the Saints Association seriously if this was exposed He could not bear the consequences. Seeing that Roald did not answer for a long time, Moby continued to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Roald, is this question difficult to answer? Or are you going to make up an excuse to prevaricate me? As I said just now, I am asking this in the name of the Saints Association. So please answer ording to the actual situation, otherwise, I will not be able to report this when I go back.¡± Roald, who was still fighting fiercely in his heart, made up his mind after he heard Moby¡¯s words. The truth surrounding David would be exposed sooner orter. There was no need to make the Saints Association unhappy with the Fellowes family. Offending the Lightfoot family was enough of a headache. ¡°David is indeed in Treasure Trove,¡± Roald replied seriously. Moby had an ¡®as expected¡¯ look on his face. Obviously, he had already expected this result. However, Koen flew into a fit of rage. Immediately, he stood up, pointed at Roald, and roared, ¡°Sure enough! Roald, I knew it! David is such a huge figure, and it is impossible for him to disappear without leaving a trace. It turns out that you¡¯re behind this! Say, what are you nning to do?¡± Chapter 1837 Chapter 1837 Roald ignored Koen¡¯s loud questions. The Lightfoot and Fellowes family had almost the same strength. Even if the Fellowes family was at the end of their era, they were still not there yet. Therefore, how dare the Lightfoot family question them? If Koen spoke nicely, Roald might answer him. Since Roald was ignoring him, Koen roared again, ¡°Roald, say something! What is the meaning of this? Huh? If you want to start a fight, then we will fight you to the end! Let¡¯s go to the void and have a fight now!¡± Koen was seething. This was initially something trivial. The deaths of two heirs were nothing to the Saints. After all, were geniuses that had not grown even qualified to be called geniuses? Luck was also a kind of strength. Cornelius and Archimedes were destined to not have that fate. As long as Koen found the murderer, defended the Lightfoot family¡¯s prestige, and gave the entire Star Kingdom an exnation, this matter would cost nothing more than some resources and time to cultivate two new heirs. The Lightfoot family had countless direct descendants, and they controlled Splendor, one of the top five tradingpanies. Thus, they faced no shortage of people or resources. However, since the Fellowes family was protecting David, they resulted in the Lightfoot family not being able to find the murderer and causing the current uncontroble situation. How could Koen not be angry? Now, he could not wait for the Palmore family to take action as soon as possible andpletely annihte the Fellowes family. ¡°Let¡¯s fight then! I¡¯m not scared of you!¡± Roald replied forcefully. ¡°Okay! Roald, let¡¯s go now! I want to see how much progress you have made since I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years!¡± Koen barked. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I also want to see what right you have to be arrogant in front of me?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing that the two are about to engage in a battle, Moby hurriedly smoothed things over and said, ¡°Guys, calm down! Calm down! Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± ¡°Moby, I can¡¯t calm down when ites to this matter. His family took in a wanted criminal my family is pursuing and kept him under strict protection Now, my family has be theughingstock of Star Kingdom and two of our heirs have died We couldn¡¯t find the murderer after so long and it¡¯s all because of them that things have developed to such an uncontroble point. How do you expect me to calm down? Koen asked angrily. ¡°To tell you the truth, Koen, my family is protecting you Otherwise, your family would have been razed to the ground by now Do you think you could still talk to me here safely by then? You really can¡¯t tell what¡¯s good for you,¡± Roald replied loudly. ¡°Roald, aren¡¯t you ashamed when you tell such obvious lies? My family would have been razed to the ground? This is the biggest joke I have ever heard in my life! Who can raze my family to the ground? Your family? How ridiculous,¡± Koen mocked. ¡°Koen, I know you won¡¯t believe me. But don¡¯t worry, you will soon understand that you were only one step away from genocide!¡± Roald said with a sneer. ¡°What are you talking about? Who can exterminate my family?¡± ¡°There were so many strong people around Archimedes, and there were twote Sovereign Rankers as well. How did they die so silently without even leaving a trace? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°I checked the ce where Archimedes died, and there is indeed a trace of a Saint¡¯s energy, but so what? It¡¯s just a weak Pre-Saint. My family can kill him with one finger.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ How are you sure that the Saint who attacked was acting alone? Can¡¯t he have a backer behind him?¡± Roald smiled. Koen stopped talking, staring closely at Roald. He was quickly thinking about the authenticity of the other party¡¯s words. David undoubtedly yed a significant role in Archimedes¡¯ death. If he could get the Fellowes family to do their best to protect him and even offend the Lightfoot family in process, it meant that the power behind this kid was not weak. However, Koen would never believe that the forces behind David could destroy the Lightfoot family just like Roald said. Among all known forces in the entire Star Kingdom, there were only six forces with Sacred Saint that had this ability to destroy the Lightfoot family. Meanwhile, the others would end up in a lose-lose situation. Chapter 1838 Chapter 1838 Among these six top forces, the Ginger family supported them. Therefore, Roald¡¯s words were a little exaggerated. However, one had to admit that the opponent was indeed powerful. Therefore, it might be tough if the Lightfoot family wanted to catch the murderer, avenge the two dead. heirs of the Lightfoot family under the witness of the entire Star Kingdom, and restore the family¡¯s reputation. The murderer¡¯s background was beyond Koen¡¯s ability. Hence, he could only pass the news back to the family and wait for the family¡¯s decision. Moby had been listening to the tit-for-tat confrontation between the two and got a lot of useful information from it. It seemed that things were not that easy. ¡°Who is this David person who suddenly appeared? ¡®How can he have such a terrifying background?¡± Of course, Moby did not really believe that the force behind David could destroy the Lightfoot family. However, he would not doubt the strength of David¡¯s background. ¡®I¡¯d really like to meet this guy if I get a chance.¡¯ Seeing that Koen was silent, Moby knew that he was also weighing the pros and cons in his heart. Then, Moby asked, ¡°Roald, who is David? Is he really as amazing as you said?¡± ¡°Moby, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but that I can¡¯t. I believe you will know the truth soon.¡± Roald shook his head and replied. ¡°Since you said so, then I won¡¯t force you anymore. I still have a small request. I hope you will agree.¡± ¡°Please, ask away.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t David here at Treasure Trove? Can I meet him? Roald, don¡¯t worry, I will meet him alone and I will never expose him.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let you do that now.¡± Roald shook his head. ¡°Why?¡± Moby asked, feeling puzzled. ¡°David said not to disturb him unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary. Of course, I can ask for you, but I can¡¯t guarantee that he will see you,¡± Roald thought for a while and said. He did not want to offend Moby or David. If he brought Moby to see David out of the blue, David might get upset. By then, everything the Fellowes family had done would be in vain. David was the only glimmer of hope that the Fellowes family had seen after so many years. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Regardless of whether he could help the Fellowes family get out of trouble in the end, they had to hang on to this glimmer of hope ¡°Thank you, Roald,¡± Moby thanked. At the same time, he smiled helplessly in his heart. ¡°When did I, a dignified member of the Saints Association who is directly under the Saints, need consent to meet a young man who is not even a thousand years old? ¡®In the past, everyone would try their best to see me and ask me for favors. ¡®Now, the roles have been reversed.¡± Moby could not help sighing in his heart. ¡®What a turn of events!¡± However, it was his fault that he had such a strong curiosity about that young man named David. If he did not meet David, he would feel like something was missing ¡°Moby, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s not certain whether I will be sessful or not!¡± ¡°I still have to thank you no regardless of whether you seed, Roald.¡± Chapter 1839 Chapter 1839 While Roald and Moby were being polite to each other, Koen felt that there was no point in continuing to stay here anymore He also wanted to meet David, but unfortunately, Moby apparently did not include him. Even if he asked to tag along, there was no way Roald would agree, If that were the case, he might as well go back and inform the family first so that the True Saint grandmasters could make up their minds regarding how to deal with David. ¡°Roald, I will trust you for now, but this is not the end of this matter. I can¡¯t just ignore the deaths of the two heirs of my family. No matter who the murderer is, he must pay a sufficient price! As for how, I have to wait until I go back and inform the family first. Then, I¡¯ll let them decide.¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe and thank me!¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s too early to conclude whether we are supposed to thank you or take revenge against you.¡± After Koen finished speaking, he looked at Moby and continued, ¡°Moby, I will take my leave first.¡± ¡°Koen, please go ahead!¡± Moby responded politely. Koen left. After this, Roald and Moby were left in the drawing room. ¡°Moby, why don¡¯t you go back first? I¡¯ll let you know when I have news. What do you think?¡± Roald asked tentatively. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Roald, you can ask David now to see if he is free. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Moby said casually. At this moment, he looked as if he would not leave if he did not see David. This gave Roald a headache. In the end, he could only say helplessly. ¡°Then please wait. I will be back shortly.¡± After speaking. Roald also left the drawing room and went to where David was staying. Moby was not the same as Koen. It would be better to not offend him if possible. If not, the Fellowes family would suffer even more if the Saints Association was unhappy with them. ¡°Sigh! Things are developing even more uncontrobly now. ¡°I wonder what will happen. ¡°Will the family find a glimmer of hope among all this?¡± David had been staying inside a hidden room in Treasure Trove all this time, not going anywhere. There was nowhere for him to go anyway. It was said that the people looking for him outside had already surrounded the ce and were waiting for him to show himself. David was not afraid, but he did not want to cause any trouble. He had to wait for Alba to lead people to settle the ounting for hundreds of Treasure Trove branches, and then make a transaction with Valerio. After that, he would get thevish points and break through to True Saint Rank. At first, David thought that the calction would be finished in a day or two at most. However, the waiting period got longer and longer. By now, it had been over a week but they were not done yet. David did not know how long he needed to wait. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. True Saint Rank was right in front of him but the feeling of not being able to reach it annoyed David a lot. He would rather pay more, even double the premium to buy the branches. He had even made it clear to Valerio that money was not important. Rather, speed was of the essence. However, Valerio disagreed. He insisted that he could not let both parties suffer, and he wanted to stick to a businessman¡¯s principles. David imed he was willing to suffer a disadvantage, but it was still the same. ¡®It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want both parties to suffer, but can you do it faster? ¡®I can¡¯t even eat and sleep now.¡± David was bored out of his mind after looking left and right in the room for a long time. At the same time, he wanted to know how Alba was progressing. Chapter 1840 Chapter 1840 After thinking about it, David turned on themunication device and decided to call Alba. No matter how much time it took, he should at least know approximately when it would be done. The call went through soon. Alba¡¯s face, transmitted through themunication device, appeared in the room. ¡°Hello, Master David!¡± Alba leaned slightly closer and greeted with a crisp voice. ¡°Miss Fellowes, hello. I¡¯m contacting you this time to ask if it¡¯s done yet. It¡¯s been so long.¡± David asked. ¡°Master David, not yet! But it¡¯s going to be done soon. It¡¯s very troublesome to do the ounting for all 300 branches. After all, it¡¯s not just the properties, the various resources stored need to be considered as well,¡± Alba exined. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you can just give me a rough number? You don¡¯t need to calcte everything so urately. Suffering a loss is a blessing to me and I am not afraid of a loss at all. Money is not important to me. The most important thing right now is time.¡± David was helpless. Why couldn¡¯t these people understand what he said? He had already emphasized it when they first started ounting. They had to be sure to keep the time as short as possible. However, more than a week has passed but they were still not finished. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying, but Grandpa Val said that since he is a businessman, he must settle the ounts and not be perfunctory. Otherwise, he will be being irresponsible to his customers and himself. I can¡¯t do anything about that so I can only do as he says,¡± Alba said aggrievedly. She also wanted to hurry up. Besides David, Alba was the most anxious figure. The grand event held by Anders has almost begun. After it ended, he woulde here for Alba once he had the time. Alba was very nervous. However, Valerio ordered them to check everything carefully and not miss anything before they traded with David. Therefore, what could she do? David pped his forehead when he heard that. He did not understand what that stubborn old man was thinking Why was he so hung up on the details at this moment? Fine, David decided to ept it since hecked a better option. ¡°Miss Fellowes, how much have you checked, and how much is left? How much longer do you need?¡± David asked ¡°Master David, there are still about 20% left to bepleted, and it will take about three days. Since the remaining properties are in better locations, there will be more resources stored there. Thus, it will take a little more time,¡± Alba replied. ¡®Three days? ¡°This is still within the eptable range. I¡¯ve been waiting for over a week, so I don¡¯t care about these three days.¡± David continued to ask, ¡°Then Miss Fellowes, do you know how much the 80% is worth?¡± This was also an issue that David was very concerned about at present. He wanted to know how much these 300 Treasure Trove branches were worth! It was rted to how manyvish points he could get in the end. Original from N?velDrama.Org. It would determine if he could only break through to the beginner True Saint Rank, or if he could go one. step further and reach mid-True Saint Rank, or evente or peak True Saint Rank. ¡°Master David, ording to the current ounting, the value has reached 150 trillion Star Dors and the remaining 20% are in better locations so the value will be higher. The final estimated price should be around 200 trillion Star Dors. It will not deviate much from this.¡± David was overjoyed. 200 trillion Star Dors? That would be two millionvish points. It was enough for him to upgrade his Body and Mind to True Saint Rank Now, David had more than 600 thousandvish points to improve his Body. 600 thousand would allow him to upgrade to True Saint level 7, If his Body was at True Saint level 7, the correspondingbat power for him would bete True Saint Rank Thebat power of ate True Saint was very powerful even among True Saints. Coupled with David¡¯s extraordinary mind power and his Evil-Splitting Sword, a first-rate Soulbound Weapon, he might be able to fight a peak True Saint if he met one. David was excited when he thought about this. In three more days, he would usher in a qualitative leap again. Chapter 1841 Chapter 1841 ¡°Miss Fellowes, thank you so much. I hope you can be as fast as possible. There are more and more powerhouses from the Lightfoot family gathering outside. Besides the ones from the Lightfoot family, there are many other powerhouses as well. They will discover this ce sooner orter,¡± David urged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master David! I will definitely finish it as fast as I can, and you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Although there are many powerhouses outside, Grandmaster Roald is here, so they will not dare toe in,¡± Albaforted. She wanted to hurry up as well, but Grandpa Val had given the order not to be perfunctory. Alba could only follow suit. ¡°Okay! Get back to work then, I believe in you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David, I will not disappoint you. I will get back to work first, so please wait patiently for another two days.¡± After hanging up the call with Alba, David was in a good mood. Although he still needed to wait three days and he was impatient, the total value of 200 trillion Star Dors was very gratifying. Originally, David thought it would be good to have 100 trillion Star Dors, or that it would not exceed 150 trillion at most. After all, he almostpleted his goal back then and it had only cost him about 100 trillion Star Dors. He did not expect to reach 200 trillion this time. This made him overjoyed. Even though it was just tens of trillions more, this was equivalent to hundreds of thousands ofvish points. Furthermore, he was getting it at such a critical point. If he only had 150 trillion, he would not be able to continue upgrading after he got to True Saint Rank. His finalbat power would most likely be fixed at beginner True Saint Rank. In the event the two True Saints of the Lightfoot family came to him, a beginner True Saint would be dwarfed inparison. Even if David''s mind power and his first-rate Soulbound Weapon the Evil-Splitting Sword were added to the mix, he was probably not their opponent. However, if he had extra hundreds and thousands morevish points, David¡¯sbat power might get to thete or peak True Saint Rank. By then, the effect would bepletely different. It would then be possible for him to fight against two people. Just when David was looking forward topleting the deal with Valerio three dayster, getting two millionvish points, and raising his strength to thete True Saint Rank in one fell swoop... Knock knock knock! Suddenly there was a knock on the door. David was puzzled. ¡®Who would knock on my door at this time?¡¯ Normally, only Alba woulde to him. However, David just contacted Alba, so it should not be her. ¡®Who would it be?¡¯ David was puzzled, but still asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°David, it¡¯s me, Roald.¡± Roald¡¯s voice came from outside the door. David hurried to the door and opened it. ¡°Roald! Pleasee in!¡± ¡°1m sorry to bother you without any warning,¡± Roald said politely. David had already reached Saint Realm at such a young age, and he had a Sacred Saint master behind him. Roald did not dare to behave arrogantly in front of such a peerless genius. If not, he would have brought Moby here without consulting David. ¡°What are you saying, Roald? I¡¯m so bored here. Since you¡¯re here, you can talk to me.¡± ¡°Are you saying I came just in time?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re always just in time.¡± After exchanging pleasantries, Roald went straight to the point. ¡°David, the reason I¡¯m here is to talk to you about something.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Just tell me whatever you want to say, Roald,¡± David said magnanimously. Chapter 1842 Chapter 1842 He still needed to rely on the Fellowes family to break through to True Saint Rank and even Sacred Saint Rank. Thus, he naturally needed to have a good rtionship with the Fellowes family. ¡°There''s someone who wants to meet you. He¡¯s in Treasure Trove now, so I wonder if you''d like to see him?¡± Roald revealed his purpose. ¡°who wants to see me?¡± David asked. It was fine for him to meet someone, but the main factor was this person¡¯s identity. If it was a True Saint of the Lightfoot family, David would refuse. He was only a partial True Saint now and he did not even have the power to fight back against a True Saint. He might not even be able to run away. Wouldn¡¯t he be asking for trouble? ¡°A Saint directly under TSA. His name is Moby North,¡± Roald ¡®Moby North? ¡®What an odd name.¡¯ David was pretty sure he did not know him. Of course, he had not been in Star Kingdom for long, and he did not know many people here. The only Saint he knew was Roald, and he knew a little about the Saints Association. It was one of the fivergest tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent and the actual controller of Holy Root. It was also thergest force in Star Kingdom. The Saints in the entire Star Kingdom were under the management of the Saints Association. However, generally, the Saints Association would not restrain anyone. Only when there is serious internal friction in Star Kingdom would they show up to stop it, for example when two forces were about to start a battle or when Star Kingdom was being invaded. The Saints Association would also gather all the strength of Star Kingdom to resist foreign enemies. Normally, everyone would just mind their own business. The ones directly under the Saints Association were trained by the Saints Association themselves, and they were not the same as those from various forces who joined muchter. Since Moby was someone sent by the Saints Association, David guessed that he should havee to prevent the two families from going to war. After all, both sides had gathered such a powerful force here and it seemed like a war was about to start. There was no way the Saints Association would allow this kind of infighting to happen. ¡°Roald, I came to the Central Sacred Continent this time under the order of my master. I haven¡¯t been here too long, and I¡¯ve never been here before, so I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t know this Moby person. Why would he want to see me?¡± David asked. ¡°David, you have no idea how famous you are now! Not only are you famous in the Central Sacred Continent, but even in the entire Star Kingdom. Among the people gathered from all over the Star Kingdom this time, a lot of them came on ount of your reputation and want to see you,¡± Roald exined. David knew that he was famous. It started after the Lightfoot family issued a wanted warrant, but this was not a good thing! ¡®Roald is making me sound like I¡¯m a star. ¡®Came on ount of my reputation? Didn''t theye to catch me for the Lightfoot family¡¯s reward?¡¯ C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Roald, are you sure they¡¯re only here on ount of my reputation and want to see me? Are you sure they are not here to trap and catch me to get the rewards stated in the Lightfoot family¡¯s warrant?¡± David asked, self-aware. ¡°David, a lot of people were indeed moved when the Lightfoot family issued the warrant. They all wanted to try their luck, but as time went by and everyone calmed down, they realized this was not that easy. After all, how can they do something a big family like the Lightfoot family can¡¯t do? Thus, some of them gave up and now everyone is more curious about you.¡± ¡®I see!¡¯ David understood. It seemed that most of them were smart. It was possible only a small part of them still wanted to catch him for the reward. He was a partial true Saint, but he could only hide and not dare to go out when those nobodies were looking for him. How embarrassing. Chapter 1843 Chapter 1843 ¡°Roald, since Moby is from the Saints Association, let¡¯s meet him!¡± David thought for a while and agreed. As the force to maintain the order of Star Kingdom, the Saints Association was doing very well in all aspects. At the very least, he had not heard of any incidents of the Saints Association bullying vulnerable groups. Everyone had only one word in mind for the Saints Association. Awe. This was enough to show that the Saints Association was quite popr among the people. Once they learned that a big war was happening, they would immediately send people to stop it to avoid the loss of life. Just like the conflict between the Lightfoot and Fellowes families this time. ¡°Thank you, David. I really don¡¯t know how to answer the other party if you said no,¡± Roald said happily. Upon hearing that David would like to meet Moby, Roald also breathed a sigh of relief. Although the Fellowes family was not weak, these two were existences that the Fellowes family could not offend. One was the peerless genius David who had a Sacred Saint master while one was Saint Moby directly under the Saints Association. Roald could not afford to either side. However, if Roald had to choose a side, he would definitely choose David. After all, David was already a Saint at a young age, and he would be a proper Sacred Saint in the future. Furthermore, his master was also a Sacred Saint. A sect with two Sacred Saints was the stuff of legend in Star Kingdom. On the other hand, Moby was directly under the Saints Association and backed by Star Kingdom¡¯s most powerful force, but he was a pre-Saint, so he did not have a high status in the Saints Association. Comparing the two sides, David was clearly superior. ¡°Roald, you''re too modest! I¡¯m not a woman who should hide herself, so why would I say no? Plus, I have a good impression of TSA, therefore it¡¯s good to meet their people!¡± David said with a smile. ¡°David, you''re so righteous. I¡¯ll go and bring him over here, okay? You two can meet each other.¡± ¡°why don¡¯t I just apany you there?¡± David thought for a while and suggested. ¡°No! Let me bring him here! David, don¡¯t go out now. This is the deepest part of Treasure Trove, so it¡¯s safer. The Saint from the Lightfoot family was here just now and I¡¯m afraid he will find you.¡± ¡°The Saint from the Lightfoot family was here too? How many Saints did they send this time? Is there a True Saint?¡± David asked. ¡°Currently there is only one Pre-Saint, but there should be more in the future. They may eventually send a True Saint too,¡± Roald replied truthfully. ¡°Understood! Roald, go and bring the guy from TSA here. I¡¯ll wait.¡± ¡°Okay! Wait a minute, David. I''ll go right away¡± Roald left after speaking. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. David remained in the room. There was a high probability that the Lightfoot family already knew his whereabouts. The reason why they did not take action yet must be because of the Fellowes family. Now, the Saints Association hade to mediate this matter. With the three parties plus countless spectators, things were getting messier. No matter what, David would only think about this when he got to True Saint Rank. He would only have the right to speak when that happened. If not, a partial True Saint like him would not be the opponent of the Lightfoot family¡¯s True Saint. Roald went back to the drawing room. Moby was still waiting here. When he saw Roald, he got up and asked, ¡°How was it? Did he agree?¡± Chapter 1844 Chapter 1844 ¡°Yes, but Moby, I have to exin David¡¯s basic situation to you first so that you won¡¯t be surprised when you see him,¡± Roald replied. ¡°Oh? Tell me, what is so amazing about this David person that can surprise me?¡± Moby became interested when he heard what Roald said. Originally, he thought he would be disappointed when he saw David. He was just a young man under a thousand years old, so even if there was something peculiar about him, it was likely only just enough for Moby, a Saint, to take the initiative to meet him. Unexpectedly, when Roald said such a thing, Moby¡¯s curiosity was piqued to the extreme. ¡°Moby, do you think that a young man like David is not worthy of you meeting him?¡± Roald did not answer Moby¡¯s question directly but asked rhetorically. ¡°I really thought so just now! But after hearing what you said, I think it was right for me to stay,¡± Moby replied honestly. ¡°The Fellowes family are not stupid. Since we dared to offend the Lightfoot family for David''s, and did not even hesitate to fight them, we naturally have our reasons.¡± Moby did not answer. He was waiting for Roald to continue. However, the curiosity in his eyes could not be concealed. Roald nced at Moby and continued, ¡°David is the most exceptional person I¡¯ve ever seen. Any genius in Star Kingdom, in my opinion, is rubbish in front of him and can¡¯t bepared with David at all.¡± Moby could not hold himself back anymore after hearing this. He asked, ¡°The Star Kingdom Six as well?¡± ¡°Yes! Although the Star Kingdom Six can be regarded as geniuses among geniuses in the entire history of Star Kingdom, they are still far behind David. To put it bluntly, they are not even worthy of kissing David¡¯s feet,¡± Roald said with a very positive tone. Moby could not believe this. He felt that Roald must be exaggerating. One of the Star Kingdom Six was in the Saints Association. His name was Tanner, and he was the personal disciple of the head of the Saints Association. He was very talented and was a partial Saint at less than three thousand years old. The head said if there were no idents, Tanner could be a Saint before he turned five thousand. Meanwhile, the rest of the Six were at about the same level too. However, there were not many Saints under five thousand years old in the history of Star Kingdom. This time, there might even be six. Not only that, aside from the Six, there were also a lot of geniuses in Star Kingdom. All of their talents were iparable. ording to ancient records in the Saints Association, every once in awhile, a golden age woulde to Star Kingdom. During this period, such an age had arrived. However, every golden age would be apanied by a catastrophe. Even so, no one knew what the catastrophe would be this time. In Moby¡¯s opinion, the Star Kingdom Six already represented the pinnacle of Star Kingdom¡¯s young generation. Now Roald told him the Six were not even worthy to kiss David¡¯s feet. Original from N?velDrama.Org. How could Moby believe this? Thispletely subverted his expectations. No matter how talented a person was, there had to be a limit! No matter how much of a genius David was, he was only a thousand years old. Even if he started practicing from his mother¡¯s womb, how many years would that take? Anyway, Moby did not quite believe what Roald said. If Roald said David was almost as good as the Six, Moby would have found it more believable. ¡°Roald, what you said is too absolute and exaggerated! Who are the Star Kingdom Six? They are the leading figures of the younger generation in the entire Star Kingdom. David is just a guy who popped up out of nowhere. How can he be on the same level as the Six?¡± Moby said with a look of disbelief. ¡°Moby, you have misunderstood! I didn¡¯t say he¡¯s on the same level as them, but that the Six are not worthy to kiss David''s feet at all. The gap between the two are miles apart,¡± Roald corrected. Chapter 1845 Chapter 1845 Moby saw Roald¡¯s earnest expression and knew that the other party was not joking. However, Moby would never believe that the Six, the top figures of Star Kingdom¡¯s young generation, were not qualified to kiss David¡¯s feet unless he saw it with his own eyes. Otherwise, he would not believe it at all. This was too outrageous. If what Roald said got out, the outside world would probably dieughing. It was not unreasonable for Moby to not believe him. The Six was recognized as the top figure so the younger generation by Star Kingdom while David was just a brat that popped up out of nowhere and was not even a thousand years old. Was there anyparison between the two? Even if David had a strong background, which one of the Six had a weak background? Behind them were all top forces with Sacred Saints. If they were topare backgrounds, could David defeat the Six? It would make sense if Roald was saying the opposite. ¡°Roald, are you sure you¡¯re serious? You¡¯re not joking?¡± Moby asked, frowning. ¡°Moby, I know it was difficult for you to ept it now. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but when I saw David, I changed my mind. Now I solemnly tell you that this is indeed the truth. How could I say such things so casually? Since I dare to say it, I will be responsible for what I said,¡± Roald said with a serious face. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious now. What¡¯s so amazing about this David that even a Saint like you admires him so much?¡± ¡®You¡¯re wrong. David doesn¡¯t need the admiration of an old man like me. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t find another genius like him in the entire history of Star Kingdom.¡± Roald shook his head. Moby could not handle Roald¡¯s tone and the way he talked. ¡®How dare he call David the number one in the history of Star Kingdom? ¡®How many years has Star Kingdom existed? ¡®How many golden ages have we had and how many geniuses has existed? ¡®Only a small part of this has been recorded, so how can Roald be so sure that David can surpass the people in the past?¡¯ ¡°Okay! Roald, let me just believe you for the time being, but you have to show me some proof since you are boasting about this David person, saying that the Six is not worthy to kiss his feet and that he is the first such person in the history of Star Kingdom. Could it be that he is on an equal footing with the Six because he is already a peak Sovereign Ranker or even a partial Saint when he is less than a thousand years old?¡± Roald smiled slightly. This confused Moby. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? ¡®Am I wrong? I don¡¯t think so! ¡®You¡¯re boasting about David so much, so you need to present some convincing evidence. ¡®Otherwise, how will you convince others?¡¯ After Roald smiled slightly, he said, ¡°Moby, you need to think bigger. If David is only as good as you said, I wouldn¡¯t value him so much and call him the number one person in Star Kingdom history.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Moby¡¯s brain could not wrap around this for a moment. Mainly because he felt that what he just said was exaggerated enough. He did not dare to think any bigger. ording to the known ancient records, there were no partial Saints who were less than a thousand years old. Of course, this was not to say that there were none in Star Kingdom¡¯s history. Rather, every golden age would be apanied by catastrophe, and there would be a gap between each era. Many ancient books and materials would disappear during this period. Over time, they would naturally be slowly forgotten. There was no specific figure as to how many times Star Kingdom had gone through a golden age Chapter 1846 Chapter 1846 ¡°Are my words difficult to understand? It¡¯s very simple and it¡¯s very literal. David is not as bad as you imagine! His achievements are far beyond your cognition,¡± Roald said again. ¡®You mean David¡¯s current strength has surpassed the Star Kingdom Six?¡± Moby asked with uncertainty. ¡°Of course!¡± The moment Roald said that, Moby immediately retorted loudly,¡± Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± ¡®What a joke. ¡®How old is David? ¡®He¡¯s just a thousand years old. ¡®So how strong will he be if he¡¯s stronger than the Six? ¡®One must know that among the Six, four are already partial Saints. ¡®If David¡¯s strength has surpassed them, does it mean David is already a Saint? ¡®This is simply a fantasy. ¡®Impossible. ¡®If he can be at Sovereign Rank at the age of less than a thousand years old, he will already be a genius among geniuses!¡¯ ¡°Moby, don¡¯t get excited. This is why I told you in advance. I was afraid that you would be too surprised when you saw David. In truth, when I first found out, my reaction was simr to yours. But as the saying goes, there will always be someone better out there. I didn¡¯t know I was ignorant until the moment I met David,¡± Roald sighed. He was not surprised by Moby¡¯s violent reaction. All of this was within his expectations. When the Fellowes family first learned about David¡¯s situation from Valerio, they also showed very big reactions. Even the True Saint grandmasters were shocked. There was only one thought in their minds at the time and that was disbelief. However, David was indeed a Saint, and they had to believe it. That was why Roald said that the Star Kingdom Six was not worthy to kiss David¡¯s feet and David was the first of his kind in Star Kingdom¡¯s history. This was not an exaggeration. That was just the way it was. ¡°Roald, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to see David now. I really can¡¯t imagine how a Saint, who is less than a thousand years old, cultivates. Does this kind of peerless genius really exist?¡± Moby asked eagerly. Now, he was still in shock. If what Roald said was true, then he would be witnessing history. There had never been such a person in Star Kingdom. ¡°I also want to know how David cultivated. This might be the difference between him and us! Moby, do you still think what I just said is exaggerated?¡± Roald asked with a smile. ¡°If he really became a Saint at such a young age as you said, it would not be an exaggeration at all,¡± Moby said shockingly. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡®You will know if I¡¯m telling the truth soon, but before meeting David, I have to remind you that David¡¯s situation needs to be kept secret for now. Only the Saints in my family know about this, so I hope you won¡¯t spread the word, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°Of course, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Roald, I will never tell,¡± Moby said hastily. If David was really a Saint, then his future achievements were limitless. Moby naturally would not offend such a character. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Moby, let¡¯s go now! David must be getting impatient now.¡± ¡°Okay! Roald, please lead the way.¡± The two walked towards the room where David lived one after the other. Along the way, Moby felt like he was in a dream. As a direct affiliate of the Saints Association, he had seen too many geniuses. However, Roald¡¯s words just now challenged his worldview. ¡®Are there really characters like David in Star Kingdom? Chapter 1847 Chapter 1847 After going through several long corridors, the two soon stopped outside the room where David was. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Roald knocked directly on the door. Knock knock knock! Then a young voice came from inside. ¡°Come in!¡± Roald then pushed the door open and entered. Moby followed suit. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a young man with an extraordinary appearance greeting him. ¡°Roald, you are here. This must be Moby from the Saints Association!¡± David walked over quickly and said politely. ¡°David, let me introduce you. This is Saint Moby, who is directly under the Saints Association.¡± After Roald finished speaking, he continued to introduce David to Moby,¡± Moby, this is David whom you¡¯ve always wanted to see.¡± At this time, Moby had been staring at David since he entered the door. Judging from his appearance, David was indeed very young, and his bone age should be within a thousand years. At the same time, Moby could also feel the energy of a Saint emanating from David. This could not be faked. Although David was just a beginner Pre-Saint, he was still a Saint! ¡®How incredible! ¡®Everything Roald said just now turned out to be true! ¡®Does Star Kingdom really have a Saint who is less than a thousand years old? ¡®And he¡¯s standing in front of me now? ¡®How amazing!¡¯ Moby had no idea that David¡¯s current strength was already at partial True Saint Rank, and it would not take long for him to ovee the obstacle and reach True Saint Rank. David deliberately only showed that he was a beginner Pre-Saint to keep a low profile. It was unknown how Moby would feel if he knew David¡¯s true strength. ¡°Moby, hello!¡± David stretched out his hand and greeted magnanimously. ¡°Hi, Mr. David!¡± Moby also held out his hand to hold David¡¯s hand. He replied with a dull expression. His brain had not registered what was going on yet. The two shook hands and parted. ¡°Moby, you are older than me, so you can just call me by my name just like Roald,¡± David said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I will not be courteous anymore then, David!¡± Moby¡¯s expression was still a little ufortable. He questioned what Roald said several times just now. He figured such a character would not appear in Star Kingdom. Now, the facts were right in front of him. In addition to shock, Moby¡¯s face also looked a little ufortable. ¡°Haha! Moby, what do you think? Do you believe me now? I didn¡¯t lie to you,¡± Roaldughed and said while seeing Moby¡¯s expression. ¡°Sorry for embarrassing myself in front of you, Roald. I am too inexperienced, and I am too ignorant. I thought that among the younger generation of Star Kingdom, the Six were the most amazing ones. I never thought that there were people like David. How unbelievable. I am afraid that even the head will be astonished if he finds out,¡± Moby said with a bitter smile. ¡°Moby, you promised me not to spread the word.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ve known each other for so long. Don¡¯t you know my character after knowing me for so many years?¡± ¡°It is precisely because I believe in you that I agreed to bring you to meet David, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t even think about it.¡± ¡°Alright then!¡± David stood aside and listened to the conversation between the two. He also learned some information from it. Moby should be a more reliable person, so that was why Roald brought him here to meet him. However, Roald and Moby could only perceive his beginner Pre-Saint Rank strength. David had already hidden his partial True Saint strength with the help of the system. Even if a Sacred Saint came, they also would not detect it. Next, Roald ordered the staff of Treasure Trove to bring over arge table of good food and wine. Chapter 1848 Chapter 1848 Although it did not matter whether they ate now that they were at this level and they could nourish their bodies by absorbing the energy from Heaven and Earth, everyone figured it would be better to chat while drinking. After all, they were not born as Eternals. They got to where they were step by step, so they were used to eating and drinking. During the chat, David learned something about the Saints Association from Moby. It gave him a deeper understanding of the Saints Association. What he heard before was just superficial. The Saints Association could be said to be the official organization for maintaining peace in the Star Kingdom. The major forces all had independent regimes, and this was the generalyout of the entire Star Kingdom. Moby also learned from David that this kid actually had a master. Even if David did not mention the strength of his master, Moby could still imagine it. Could someone ordinary cultivate someone like David? ¡®Perhaps he¡¯s another Sacred Saint!¡¯ When he thought about this, Moby suddenly realized. ¡®No wonder the Fellowes family went to war with the Lightfoot family in order to protect David. ¡®It turns out they¡¯re doing it for the person behind David. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡®Considering the current situation of the Fellowes family. ¡®If they foster a good rtionship with David, they might get a way out. ¡®After all, not everyone dared to intervene with the Fellowes family¡¯s business, unless they were a Sacred Saint. ¡®None of the Sacred Saints known to Star Kingdom would help the Fellowes family. ¡®So, they can only ce their hope on a newly emerged Sacred Saint.¡¯ As the Saint directly under the Saints Association, Moby knew more than the Saints of other forces that Star Kingdom was not as simple as it seemed. There were more than six Sacred Saints, but many of them were living in seclusion. Even though they said they were in seclusion, they were actually recuperating. Therefore, Moby was not surprised when he knew that David had a master behind him. Instead, he took it as an obvious fact. He would never believe that David got to this point on his own without anyone training him. In Moby¡¯s opinion, David was cultivated by a certain Sacred Saint who was living in seclusion in Star Kingdom. This exnation would appear reasonable. Of course, David¡¯s talent was indeed high enough and could even be described as unique. Otherwise, no matter how awesome his master was, he would not have reached this point. Which one of the Star Kingdom Six did not have a Sacred Saint behind him? Chapter 1849 Chapter 1849 A team of thousands of young people came to West End of the Central Sacred Continent. The leader of this team was Anders, one of the Star Kingdom Six, who had just broken through to partial Saint Realm. He came to vent his anger. He was supposed to have his name resounding all over the continent, be the head of the Six, and the number one among the younger generation in Star Kingdom. However, in the end, he seemed a little deste. Not only was his fame stolen by David, a punk who appeared out of nowhere, but he was also boycotted by the remaining five members of the Six. As a result, he became theughingstock of Star Kingdom and got utterly humiliated. With Anders¡¯ vengeful character, how could he bear this anger? His first target was David. As for the remaining five, Anders would make them pay the price one by one. However, these five people were different from David. Their backgrounds were too strong. Like the Palmore family, they belonged to the six top forces of Star Kingdom. If he wanted to take action against the five, he would need to n slowly and carefully. Now, he would get rid of David first. Beforeing, Anders had learned through the Palmore family¡¯s intelligencework that David was probably in one of the branches of Treasure Trove and was closely guarded by the Fellowes family. Although he did not know why the Fellowes family wanted to protect David, the Fellowes family was an affiliated family of the Palmore family. Original from N?velDrama.Org. While he, Anders, was the first-in-line heir and future head of the Palmore family. Even if the head of the Fellowes family saw him, he still had to address Anders as Master. David was in the Fellowes family, so Anders could just go to get him. As long as he could catch David while everyone in Star Kingdom was watching, Anders could shut everyone up. He could regain some of his prestige if he could easily take down the person whom the Lightfoot family was helpless about. However, Anders heard that the Lightfoot and Fellowes family were confronting each other for David. Moreover, they seemed like they were going to start a battle. Even the Saints Association got involved. Therefore, Anders was very puzzled. David was just a guy who came out of nowhere. What magical power did he have that could make the Fellowes family willing to go to war with the Lightfoot family to protect him? Anders had to meet the people from the Fellowes family and question them to find out the details. Having said that, Anders did not care about this. Even though the Fellowes family dared to ignore the Lightfoot family for David and even start a battle with them, they definitely would not dare to go against Anders. This was the gap in status. His weight alone was heavier than the entire Lightfoot family. Even if the Lightfoot family had two True Saints, this was the confidence that came, as a result of being one of the Star Kingdom Six and the first-in-line heir of the Palmore family. It was all because he had a Sacred Saint grandmaster! Moreover, this Sacred Saint grandmaster was also very optimistic about Anders and would often guide him during his cultivation. In this way, Anders had more reason to be proud of. Anders brought thousands of geniuses from the younger generation of Star Kingdom to the Central Sacred Continent, so this naturally rmed a lot of people. Of course, Anders did not want to hide either. His purpose was to attract everyone¡¯s attention to tell everyone that although five of the Star Kingdom Six were absent, he did notck influence. There were still so many geniuses willing to follow him. Amadi was also among the thousands of geniuses at this time. He was weak and was not even at Immortal Rank, but he had a pretty high status. Star Mansion existed in the second tier of Star Kingdom. Since Amadi was the younger head of Star Manion, he was definitely qualified for this event. Moreover, he was very young and was less than five hundred years old. At this age, he was already a genius among geniuses. Otherwise, he would not have be the younger head of Star Mansion. After Anders announced that he wasing to the Central Sacred Continent, Amadi had already quietly told David the news. He wanted David to quickly find a way to escape that hotbed of gossip. As soon as Anders arrived, things would surely escte again along with the team of thousands. However, David¡¯s reply was to tell him not to worry. Chapter 1850 Chapter 1850 Even though he knew David wasforting him, there was nothing Amadi could do. How would David have the chance to escape while so many powerhouses from the Lightfoot family had him surrounded? If he could escape, he would have already done so. Why would he wait until now? Amadi wanted to help David, but in this situation, he was also self-aware. He knew he was not qualified to do so. He was not only weak, but he also did not have a Sacred Saint behind him. Thus, he did not know where to start. The only thing he could do for David was to blend in with the crowd while sending some outside news to him. Alba was in full swing for the final calction. She had to finish it within the deadline since she promised David this would be thest day. She told him three days. Since she had said that, she had to keep her promise and not postpone it any longer. After learning that Anders came here with a team of a thousand geniuses, Alba was stunned. Then, waves of panic washed over her, causing her body to tremble. ¡®Didn¡¯t Anders invite all the geniuses of Star Kingdom to his party? ¡®Why did hee here suddenly with so many geniuses from Star Kingdom? ¡®What is he trying to do with such a big fanfare? ¡°Could it be¡­ that he came to publicly marry me? ¡®It¡¯s possible!¡¯ Aside from that, Alba could not think of a reason why Anders woulde here. ¡®What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?¡± Alba asked herself over and over again. She did not want to be the Fellowes family¡¯s sacrificialmb to win over the Palmore family. Furthermore, she had been working so hard and now, there was a glimmer of hope. As a result, everything would go to waste at thisst critical moment. Alba could not ept this reality. ¡®No! I will not marry Anders. If not, my life will be ruined.¡± Moreover, Alba did not understand. Anders did not genuinely like her. He wanted to marry her just so he could use this way to slowly devour the Fellowes family, eventually taking over Treasure Trovepletely. Once the Palmore family took action against the Fellowes family, the initial rtionship between the two families would be ruined.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When that happened, she would be stuck in the middle, which would be the worst situation to be in. Alba knew David was the only one who could save her from Anders. However, David had not yetpleted his mission. Hence, she could only ask him for help once she helped him finish his mission. She did not have much left, but she could still make it. After calming herself down, Alba continued working. The news of Anders¡¯ arrival caused her to feel an intense sense of crisis. Since she now had something on her mind, she was not as efficient as before. Alba had no idea that Anders had never once thought about his fianc¨¦ ever since he came out. After preparing for the party and suffering a major flop, Anders got so mad that he decided to shift his target to David and the other five of the Star Kingdom Six. He wanted to get rid of David to vent some of his anger. Women would just be burdens to someone mad about cultivation like Anders. They would only affect the speed of his improvement. The only reason he agreed to marry Alba back then was so that he could use the opening to intervene in the Fellowes family¡¯s internal affairs. Chapter 1851 Chapter 1851 Another day passed and it was now the next morning. Today was thest of the three days that Alba had promised. If there were no idents, David wouldplete a 200 trillion Star Dor deal with Valerio today and get two millionvish points. Then, he could break through to True Saint Rank. As for how far he could go, it would depend on how manyvish points there were. If there were exactly 2 million, he could get tote True Saint Rank. If there were 2.3 million, peak True Saint Rank would be beckoning to him. Early in the morning. Treasure Trove weed an important guest. It was Anders, one of the Star Kingdom Six and the first-in-line heir of the Palmore family. At the same time, the Palmore family had another identity. That was one of the six top forces in the Star Kingdom with a Sacred Saint. Furthermore, they were also the backers of the Fellowes family. The arrival of Anders directly rmed Roald, the Saint Realm grandmaster who was stationed here by the Fellowes family. He had the highest status in the family, and he was also the most powerful. Naturally, he would be the one receiving Anders. Valerio, Treasure Trove¡¯s head, was not qualified, let alone others. Of course, if Roald was not around, Valerio, who had the highest status, would have toe forward. At this time, two men, one old and one young, were sitting inside Treasure Trove¡¯s drawing room. The old one was Roald, while the young one was naturally Anders. ¡°Roald, my senior, please forgive me foring here uninvited,¡± Anders said politely to Roald. Although he had a very high status, he still needed to show a Saint some respect when he was in front of one. Otherwise, if word got out, people would feel that he was rude. After all, Anders was only a partial Saint now and had not yet be a real Saint. Only when he got to Saint Realm could he interact with other Saints of the same generation. ¡°Anders, you don¡¯t need to be so formal with me. The Palmore and Fellowes families have always been close. We¡¯re always helping and supporting each other, so let¡¯s not act like strangers to each other. Since you¡¯re here, you can treat this ce as your own home,¡± Roald also politely replied. The Palmore family¡¯s ambition had almost spread to all major forces in Star Kingdom. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Roald naturally knew it too. However, this was not yet time for the two sides to have a fallout. He would not take the initiative to provoke trouble. Anders smiled slightly upon hearing this. Treat this as my home? ¡®Since you said this, I won¡¯t be modest with you. ¡®Not only this ce, but soon the entire Treasure Trove will belong to the Palmore family.¡± ¡°I am relieved now that you¡¯ve said that. I thought you wouldn¡¯t wee me,¡± Anders chuckled. However, Roald felt disgusted by Anders¡¯ chuckle. He wanted so badly to p this Palmore b*stard and kill him. However, he was not allowed to do that so he could only hold himself back. Chapter 1852 Chapter 1852 Of course, Anders knew Roald had a problem with him. Not only him, but he was also afraid that Roald had a problem with the whole Palmore family. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. However, he liked the feeling of being hated by the other party but them being unable to do anything to him. It made Anders feel good. Only absolute strength could achieve this. Just like today. The Fellowes family knew that the Palmore family wanted to take over Treasure Trove, but there was nothing they could do. They could only watch the Palmore family approaching step by step, and then slowly retreat. Once there was nowhere for them to go, the Fellowes family might struggle whilst at death¡¯s door or they might not even dare to struggle. ¡°No way! No matter where you go, the door of Treasure Trove will always be open to you,¡± Roald said with a half-smile. ¡°Thank you, Roald, but I¡¯m here this time to know something from you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I heard that David, the wanted man of the Lightfoot family, is in Treasure Trove, is that right?¡± Anders asked. ¡°Where did you hear about this?¡± Roald frowned. Instead of answering Anders¡¯ question, he asked. ¡°Roald, the Palmore family is one of the six top forces of Star Kingdom. If we can¡¯t even find out this bit of information, how can we gain a foothold in the Star Kingdom? Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Anders said proudly. Roald nced at Anders and replied helplessly, ¡°David is indeed in Treasure Trove. He is a VIP customer here, so as long as he doesn¡¯t leave voluntarily, we can¡¯t send him away. Not only that, we have to guarantee his safety too.¡± ¡°Since David is here, I didn¡¯te in vain. Roald, may meet him?¡± ¡°Why do you want to see him? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve interacted with or know him, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t know him, but it won¡¯t dissade me from seeing him. There is such a capable person in Star Kingdom who can attract the attention of the entire Star Kingdom by himself and cause so many people to gather here. So, how can I, Anders, one of the Star Kingdom Six, not meet him in person?¡± Anders asked, expecting this as a matter of course. ¡°I can ask David for you since you want to meet him, but he most likely won¡¯t see you. So, you have to be mentally prepared,¡± Roald replied. When Anders heard this, his face immediately sank. ¡®Are you joking? ¡®What¡¯s my strength? Who am I? ¡®If I want to see a brat, Roald should just bring him here right away. ¡®Do I even need to ask consent from the other party? ¡®Is he looking down on me or my family?¡± ¡°Oh? Roald, what is the meaning of this? Do I, Anders Palmore, need to notify the other party if I want to see them? Plus, a Saint like you is doing the dirty work for me. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re thinking too highly of David? What qualifications does he have?¡± Anders asked in a deep voice. Right now, he was already on the brink of eruption. Anders was already very upset that David stole the limelight from himself. Coupled with Roald¡¯s words that demeaned himself and exalted David, Anders felt that he could hardly bear it anymore. ¡°Anders, you misunderstood. David is a VIP of Treasure Trove, not a member of the Fellowes family. So, I don¡¯t have the right to make him see you. As for whether he will see you, it depends on his mood. If he doesn¡¯t want to, then it can¡¯t be helped,¡± Roald replied helplessly. Anders felt hugely insulted. He was really going to blow up. Why had everything been going wrong since he came out and broke through partial Saint? First, the event held in his own name was not as popr as David¡¯s warrant and the confrontation between the Lightfoot and Fellowes families. Then among the Six, the remaining five joined forces to go against him, humiliating him badly at the party. Now, Roald was stopping him from seeing David. How dare the Fellowes family do this to him? What Anders thought beforeing here was that if David was in the Fellowes family, that meant he was in his hands and at his disposal. What surprised him was that it was hard for him to meet David, let alone have him in the palm of his hand. Before he went into seclusion, the Fellowes family absolutely dared not do this. What happened during this period? Why did it feel like the whole situation in Star Kingdom has changed? Chapter 1853 Chapter 1853 Anders did not know what happened during his seclusion to make the Fellowes family dare to do this to him. Anders could see the other five in the Star Kingdom Six whenever he wanted to, let alone that brat David. It could be said that among the entire young generation of Star Kingdom, there was no one he could not see. Moreover, he did not even need to notify them in advance. The only people in Star Kingdom who had the strength and qualifications to reject him were only those stronger than True Saints. Pre-Saints would not dare to do anything to him. After he became the head of the Palmore family, even True Saints would not dare to not meet him. Originally, Anders respected Roald, the Saint. However, it turned out that the other party was not taking him seriously at all. Furthermore, he also said such humiliating words. Anders was furious. As one of the Star Kingdom Six and the first-in-line heir of the Palmore family, he could not ept such humiliation. Since Roald was disrespecting him, why should he show Roald respect? In addition, the Fellowes family was originally an affiliated family of the Palmore family. To put it bluntly, when would a dog dare to bite its owner? If the Palmore family did not support the Fellowes family, Treasure Trove would probably not be one of the Central Sacred Continent¡¯s top five tradingpanies. Even if they could develop by themselves, it would be impossible to keep such a huge amount of wealth to themselves. Of the other four tradingpanies, which one did not have Sacred Saint as its backer? Roald¡¯s approach made Anders decide not to feign civility. He would never be stingy with abusing his power. As a Palmore family member, he had the qualifications to do so. ¡°Roald, as the first-in-line heir of the Palmore family and the future head of the family, I solemnly tell you, that not only do I want to see David today, but I also want to take him away. Regardless of whether you agree or not, I will still do this. If you¡¯re smart, you will bring him to me now. If not, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. I won¡¯t hesitate to have a fallout with you,¡± Anders said seriously. Now, he did not even bother to be polite to Roald. If it was someone other than the Six, they might have been crippled or killed for daring to threaten a Saint like that. It was no joke to say that one should not insult a Saint. However, that was not the case with the Star Kingdom Six. Their identities meant that even if they said such words, no Saint would dare to attack them. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Anders¡¯ sudden outburst made Roald¡¯s mind go nk for a while. He was confused. ¡®Anders was fine just now, so why is he suddenly so serious now? ¡®I only said I need David¡¯s consent before I can let him meet him. ¡®And this is the truth! ¡®I also told Moby the same thing when he asked to see David. ¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. ¡®Why is it so different when ites to Anders?1 Roald was furious when he saw Anders suddenly flying into a burst of rage. He was a Saint, and no matter how high Anders¡¯ status was, he was just a partial Saint. Roald felt insulted to be threatened by a partial Saint. He might have endured it before the Palmore family showed their ambition. After all, the Fellowes family had benefited from association with the Palmore family, and they could only get to where they were now because of the Palmore family. Chapter 1854 Chapter 1854 Meanwhile, Anders¡¯ status in the Palmore family even surpassed the average Saint. Now that the Palmore family¡¯s ambitions had been revealed, it was obvious that they wanted to take over the Fellowes family¡¯s Treasure Trove. Therefore, Roald would no longer grovel, and he intended to show the majesty of Saint to let Anders know what they meant when they said one should not insult a Saint. ¡°Anders, do you know what you are doing? You are threatening a Saint. Do you know the consequences of doing so?¡± Roald asked in a deep voice. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After he just said that, he was greeted by a burst of heartyughter. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Theughter was naturally from Anders. Roald did not interrupt. Instead, he just looked at Anders with a dark face and smiled. Afterughing for more than ten seconds, Anders stopped and sarcastically said, ¡°You¡¯re just a Pre-Saint, so what if you threaten me? Roald, you think highly of yourself. Do you think you can act arrogantly in front of me just because you¡¯re a PreSaint? Who do you think you are? I may take you seriously if you were a True Saint. As for now¡­ Heh¡­¡± After finishing speaking, Anders stared at Roald with a sarcastic expression on his face. That sneer at the end even revealed his disdain for Pre-Saints in his heart. He almost blurted out that he thought Pre-Saints were rubbish. ¡°Anders, you have gone too far. Pre-Saints are also Saints, and you are only a partial Saint now. What right do you have to look down on a Pre-Saint? I, a mere Pre-Saint in your eyes, can p you to death now. Do you believe me if I say this?¡± Roald asked calmly. Little did Anders know that he was also filled with anger right now. This was the first time Roald had beenughed at by someone who was not even a Saint yet. He had seen the Star Kingdom Six before and there was no one like Anders. In reality, Anders was not like this before he went into seclusion. However, it was unknown what had gotten into this brat after he broke through to partial Saint Realm and came out which made him dare to provoke Saints openly. ¡®Did his brain start to rot after being in seclusion for so long?¡¯ ¡°p me to death? Roald, let¡¯s not talk about whether you can do it. So what if you can do it? Would you dare? You won¡¯t dare to even touch me even if I¡¯m just standing here. Otherwise, your entire family will suffer, not just you,¡± Anders said arrogantly. He could not beat Roald, but he was not worried that Roald would do anything to him. That was the benefit of having a strong background. From birth to now, Anders¡¯ pride and arrogance as a direct descendant of the Palmore family had been carved into his bones. In the eyes of all the Palmore family members, the Fellowes family was nothing more than their dog. Even if the dog was a little stronger now, it was still a dog. ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t dare to touch you, but it¡¯s not because of your strength. Anders, youe from a good background, but that¡¯s nothing special. If you don¡¯t have the Palmore family to back you up, would you dare to say these things in front of me?¡± Chapter 1855 Chapter 1855 ¡°Anders!¡± Roald spat through gritted teeth. Even though he held back from attacking Anders, a fire was still burning in his chest. He looked as if he wanted to swallow Anders whole. He was a Saint, and yet Anders was calling him an old f*ck. This was unheard of. Only someone with Anders¡¯ background could do something so preposterous. If someone else said this, Roald would have already pped them. ¡°Yes, I am here. Roald, I love how much you hate me but can¡¯t get rid of me. What? Do you want to attack me? Come on! I am standing here. I¡¯d like to see what you can do,¡± Anders mocked. He was not bothered by Roald at all. ¡°Get out of here. This is Treasure Trove, not your house. I won¡¯t allow you to act recklessly here,¡± Roald reprimanded angrily. ¡°You want me to leave? That¡¯s fine too! Bring David over to me and I¡¯ll leave, or else I¡¯ll go find him myself. This ce is so small. Will David fly away from here?¡± ¡°How delusional! Anders, I won¡¯t hand David over to you, and I won¡¯t allow you to act recklessly. You should just give up.¡± ¡°Roald, this is beyond your control! Since you don¡¯t want to hand over David, then I will find him myself. I¡¯d like to see who dares to stop me.¡± After Anders finished speaking, he got up and was about to leave to find traces of David. Treasure Trove was huge, but it was nothing to Anders who already had mind power. As long as he spread his mind power, he would soon find David. ¡°Anders, don¡¯t go too far. I have tolerated you again and again today, so don¡¯t force me.¡± Roald also stood up. ¡°So what if I do?¡± Anders asked with interest. ¡°If you continue to make trouble like this, don¡¯t me me for capturing you and then handing you over to your elders. I¡¯ll talk to them about how the Palmore family teaches their younger generation. Your family is so big and yet it raised an heir who doesn¡¯t understand etiquette and status like yourself. Anders, it¡¯s not that I look down on you. No matter how talented you are, someone like you won¡¯t be able to achieve great things. If the Palmore family falls into your hands, I think you will lose everything sooner orter.¡± Roald¡¯s words directly ignite Anders¡¯ anger. As one of the Star Kingdom Six and the first-in-line heir of the Palmore family, Anders heard all kinds of compliments growing up. When had he ever heard such harsh words? Originally, he was alreadycking a ce to vent his anger, so how could Anders stand such words? Pointing at Roald, he said sharply, ¡°Roald, it¡¯s not your ce to worry about my family. Would your family get to where you are today without the support of my family? After all, your family is just a dog we raised. Now that the dog has be stronger, it wants to attack its owner. How ridiculous.¡± As soon as Anders said this, he offended the entire Fellowes family. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It would be fine if he kept the thoughts of the Fellowes family as a dog in his mind. Even if all the direct descendants of the Palmore family thought so, they should never say it. Moreover, he was saying it in front of the Fellowes family¡¯s Saint. Wasn¡¯t he asking for it by doing this? However, Anders did not care.He had always been arrogant. Chapter 1856 Chapter 1856 ¡°Anders! You¡¯re intolerable! I will take you down today and ask your elders toe to get you. I¡¯d like to see how your family educates the younger generation! How can they raise a loser like you!¡± As Roald was saying this, his body moved quickly toward Anders. Anders was caught off guard by Roald¡¯s sudden attack. He did not expect Roald to really act. ¡®How bold!¡¯ Anders was furious. ¡°Roald, you wouldn¡¯t!¡± Roald ignored Anders. Since he had decided to act, he would not hesitate. He was already in front of Anders and had grabbed him. Once a Saint took action, it would be a crushing defeat. A newly emerged partial Saint like Anders had no way to resist. He was like a leaf in the ocean, shaking amidst the wind and waves. Ander red at Roald as he watched him approach. However, he was helpless. When Roald was about to grab Anders, a huge force suddenlynded on him. ¡®Huh? Roald felt his body backing away uncontrobly. Boom! Then, he mmed against the wall of the VIP room, creating a huge hole in the firm wall. This collision caused Treasure Trove to shake violently like it was going through an earthquake. One could see how strong this was. Normal people could not withstand this. David was anxiously waiting for Alba¡¯s news in the room when he also felt the vibration of the building under his feet. ¡®What happened? David¡¯s heart tightened. ¡®It feels like something is wrong. ¡®Did the Lightfoot family do this? Now that his strength had not surpassed True Saint Rank, it would be troublesome if he fought. There seemed to be only one step between partial True Saint and True Saint, but there was no comparison between them at all. Ten partial True Saints would not be the opponent of one True Saint. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Furthermore, the two True Saints of the Lightfoot family were definitely not just beginners. ¡®What should I do? What should I do? David thought anxiously. He was curious to know what happened. Chapter 1857 Chapter 1857 Roald stepped out of the hole in the wall of the drawing room of Treasure Trove. A Saint had a very strong bodily defense. He was not hurt much, but he had a solemn look on his face. If this person could avoid his perception and knock him into the air at a critical moment, it meant that they were terrifyingly strong. One must know that even a peak Pre -Saint, or even a partial True Saint, could notpletely avoid Roald¡¯s perception. However, this one could. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It showed that this person¡¯s strength had probably surpassed Pre- Saint Rank and reached True Saint Rank A True Saint, no matter where they were, was bound to cause a sensation. The Palmore family even sent True Saint to protect Anders. This proved it was a family with a strong background, indeed worthy of being one of the six top forces of Star Kingdom. After Roald walked out of the hole, he fixed his eyes on the old man who suddenly appeared beside Anders. "Tai!" Roald called out the old man''s name. "Roald! How dare you take action against the first -in-line heir of the Palmore family! Is the Fellowes family trying to rebel against us?" Tai Palmore snapped. "Tai, since you have been hiding in the dark this entire time, you should have heard what Anders said.If this is the first-in-line heir cultivated by your family and he represents the entire Palmore family, then the Fellowes family will not serve you anymore," said Roald sternly. Anders called everyone in the Fellowes family a dog. If Roald pretended not to hear that, how could he show his face in the family? How could he show his face in front of the True Saint grandmasters of the Fellowes family? "Roald, what do you mean? Does your family want to break away from my Palmore family? What? Now that your wings have hardened, you want to fly solo? Let me tell you, this is impossible!" "your family regards my family as a dog.So do you still expect us to humble ourselves and continue to serve you as our masters?" "That¡¯s just some nonsense Anders said.You can¡¯t take that seriously!" "Nonsense? I think this is what all of you really think!" Roald sneered. "Roald, stop making a mountain out of a molehill by wrongfully using others.Anders is still young, and sometimes he can¡¯t control his emotions and is bound to say some angry words.You are so old, so why are you splitting hairs with him?" Tai asked with a frown. "Tai, don¡¯t you feel ashamed when you lie like that? I admit that the Fellowes family rode the coattails of your influence to achieve everything they have today, but everything in Treasure Trove was done by our ancestors step by step.Up to now, how much resources and wealth have we sent to your family over the years? Unexpectedly, you treat us as mere dogs, which is so disappointing.I will tell the family what you said without changing a word.I¡¯ll let the True Saint grandmasters know what kind of family you are." Roald was full of anger. "You..." Tai could not find the words to reply for a while. What Anders just said was indeed a little too much. Although in their hearts, the Fellowes family was a dog, it was not right to say it aloud. The scene was quiet for a while. No one continued to speak. Roald kept an extremely angry expression on his face as he stared at Tai and Anders opposite. He was pretty powerful to be able to shut a True Saint up. Of course, this was because Tai did not want to make a fuss out of this. Otherwise, when Roald took action against Anders, he could have crippled Roald rather than just knocked him out of the air. Anders had a high status in the Palmore family. He was not only an heir, but he was also valued by the Sacred Saint grandmaster. Therefore, he could not be harmed in any way. However, the three True Saints of the Fellowes family were not weak either. Even though two of them were seriously injured, they were still very powerful. Chapter 1858 Chapter 1858 They were still a very powerful force. Therefore, Tai did not dare to kill Roald. Anders, who was standing next to Tai, did not expect the family to send Grandmaster Tai, the True Saint, to secretly protect his safety. It really ttered him. Tai was a True Saint and he had a high status in Star Kingdom. He was an existence second only to a Sacred Saint. Anders did not speak as he looked at Grandmaster Tai and Roald. The atmosphere was a little weird. After thinking about it, he opened his mouth to break the silence. He reprimanded loudly, "How presumptuous! Roald, you are so bold.You''re just a mere Pre-Saint but you dare to speak like that to Grandmaster Tai.You are looking for death!" "Shut up! Anders, this is a conversation between Saints.You have no right to intervene! It''ll be your turn to speak when you¡¯re a Saint," Roald immediately countered. "I have no right? What a joke, Roald, you''ve only lived a few years longer than me.In terms of talent, I am miles ahead of you.It won¡¯t be long before I step into Saint Realm.When I get to your age, I will crush you with a single finger." "since you know that I am older than you, is this how you treat your elders? Did the Palmore family, one of the six top forces in the Star Kingdom, teach you such manners? Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will laugh at you if word of this gets out?" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "who would dare tough at me? I will kill whoever dares tough!" Anders said brazenly. "Anders, you are too conceited.Star Kingdom is not dominated by your family, and you are still far behind in the younger generation.I can tell you clearly now that with your strength, you are not even qualified to kiss someone¡¯s feet," Roald sneered. The person he was talking about was naturally David. David was a Saint when he was less than a thousand years old, so Anders really did not deserve to kiss his feet. However, Anders did not know that. Upon hearing Roald''s words, he burst into a maniacalugh. "Hahaha! Roald, are you nuts? Or do you have a few screws loose? Who doesn¡¯t know that the Star Kingdom Six is the most outstanding among the younger generation of Star Kingdom? No one can surpass us, and I, Anders, am the youngest partial Saint among the Six.Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to say that I am number one among the younger generation in Star Kingdom.Now you''re telling me that I am not worthy of kissing someone¡¯s feet? Who would believe you? Your words not only disrespect me but also disrespect all the geniuses in the entire Star Kingdom." Roald shook his head andmented in his heart. He thought so too before meeting David. The Six were the face of the younger generation of Star Kingdom. However, only after meeting David did Roald understand that there was always someone better. Even if all members of the Star Kingdom Six were added together, they would not survive three rounds with David, let alone Anders by himself. This was the difference between a partial Saint and a Saint. There was only half a step between them, but the actual difference was very huge. "Anders, it¡¯s not bad to be ignorant, but it is when you¡¯re so confident and opinionated despite your ignorance.Just wait! Soon, you will know who¡¯s the real genius.I¡¯m afraid you will feel nothing but despair when that happens," Roald said calmly. He was not in the mood to argue with Anders anymore. There was no need. Judging from how conceited Anders was, his confidence would crumble once he saw someone like David whom he had no chance of catching up to. By then, he would suffer a huge blow from which he would be unable to recover from. Chapter 1859 Chapter 1859 Anders definitely would not believe what Roald said.He thought that the other party was trying to mess with him by saying that.He was not the only one who did not believe it, Tai did not believe it either. Anders was someone that the grandmaster valued. Judging from the Sacred Saint¡¯s strength, the people he valued would not be too bad. It was understandable that someone would be better than Anders. However, it was a bit too exaggerated to say that he was not worthy of kissing a young man¡¯s feet. "Roald, don¡¯t talk nonsense.What genius? What feeling of despair? If you have the balls, tell me who it is.I want to see who can make me experience despair." Anders¡¯ face was full of disbelief. "I told you that you will know soon.It¡¯s useless to tell you now, since you can¡¯t see him anyway." "You..." Anders wanted to reply when he was interrupted by a voice. "That¡¯s enough, Anders.Stop talking." Tai stopped the two from arguing. Now was not the time for theories. The most important thing right now was to stop what Anders just said about the Fellowes family being a dog from reaching the ears of the Fellowes family¡¯s True Saints. Otherwise, the consequences might be serious. If he viewed the entire Fellowes family as dogs, wouldn''t he also be treating the Fellowes family¡¯s True Saints as dogs? Tai was also a True Saint, so he knew that if the tables turned, he would definitely not be able to endure this. How would a True Saint maintain their majesty if they did not make the person who said this pay the price? Pre-Saints could not be humiliated, let alone True Saints. "Roald, what exactly do you want?" Tai asked in a deep voice. "what do I want? I also want to ask you what your family wants.Anders came here for no reason and called the Fellowes family a dog raised by your family.I just wanted to teach him a lesson, but I was beaten by you, a True Saint.Tell me, what does your family want?" Roald demanded loudly. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The Fellowes family''s reasoning was bulletproof when it came to this matter. Hence, he was not afraid of Tai, the True Saint. "I just said that Anders is still young.He¡¯s just a youngster! So, he is prone to impulsiveness when speaking and doing things.Understandably, he doesn¡¯t think about the consequences," Tai exined again. "I can understand other issues, but I can¡¯t understand calling the Fellowes family a dog.I believe everyone in the Fellowes family wouldn''t be able to understand that." "What should we do so that you''ll give up on this matter?" Tai asked, frowning. "Since Anders dares to say that, let him exin to the three True Saint grandmasters of the Fellowes family what he meant when he said we¡¯re dogs raised by the Palmore family." "Roald, you have to think about this properly.The best way to handle this is to stop here.Once it blows up, you will be humiliated.If you let the three True Saint grandmasters of your family know about this, you will be the loser when the two families sh, so why bother?"Tai patiently persuaded.He was also betting that Roald would not want to see the two families go to war. "There¡¯s nothing wrong with going to war now.Sooner orter such a day wille anyway," Roald said coldly. Tai naturally understood the meaning of this sentence. However, at the moment he could only pretend not to understand. The Palmore family was not ready yet, and the proposal had not been approved yet, so it was not an ideal time to attack the Fellowes family. If the Saints Association intervened at that time, it would be very troublesome. "Alright, Roald, I¡¯ll ask Anders to sincerely apologize to you.Then, this matter will be over.No one will be allowed to mention it again, and no one is allowed to spread it.What do you think?" Tai proposed a solution. Roald was silent. He was weighing the pros and cons of this matter in his mind. If he told the family about this, the war between the two families was likely toe early. The Palmore family was not ready, and they did not want to take action now. On the other hand, the Fellowes family was not ready either. Because of David, the Fellowes family already had two voices, and a crack was starting to slowly form. Chapter 1860 Chapter 1860 It would be very detrimental to go against the Palmore family at that moment, but Roald would not feel right just letting Anders go like this. Thus, he replied, "Since you¡¯re going to apologize, you have to be sincere." "What do you mean?" Tai asked. When he said that, it was clear that Roald did not want both sides to suffer. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Tai breathed a sigh of relief. If the two families started a battle now, it would destroy the Palmore family¡¯s n. Tai would have to bear a great responsibility if the grandmasters asked about this. After all, he was secretly protecting Anders, but he did not manage to stop Anders from saying the words that insulted the True Saints. "I want Anders to kneel and apologize to me.After that, I won¡¯t pursue the matter of him calling my family a dog anymore." Right after Roald said that... "Impossible!" "You must be delusional!" Tai and Anders spoke at the same time, directly rejecting him. "Impossible? Then I can only let the True Saint grandmasterse forward," Roald said seriously. "Roald, don¡¯t push it.I promised to apologize to you, which is showing enough respect for you.It is simply wishful thinking to want me to kneel." Anders looked angry. In his life, he had only kneeled before the Palmore family¡¯s Sacred Saint grandmaster. Asking him to kneel to a mere Pre-Saint waspletely insulting to his character. Impossible. Tai also added at this time, "Roald, Anders is the first-in-line heir of the Palmore family, the future head of the family, and also a person valued by the Sacred Saint grandmaster. At this moment, he not only personally represents him, but also the Palmore family, so asking him to Imeel is absolutely impossible." "Since Anders can represent your family, can I understand that your family also supports what he said when he insulted my family?" Roald sneered. "Roald, don¡¯t twist my words! It¡¯s unrealistic to ask Anders to kneel.You will only get an ordinary apology.If you want to ept it, ept it.If you don¡¯t, then we will wait for the three True Saints of your family toe to us." Tai was also angry that he did not bother to continue talking nonsense. If Roald was determined to tell his family about this, it would be useless to say more. If the Fellowes family dared to make the first move, then they would carry out the n in advance and take down the opponent directly. They would just end up losing more, but this was inevitable. It was Anders'' fault that he could not control his mouth. Roald did not say anything. Instead, he just watched Tai and Anders quietly. The three of them looked at each other and the scene fell into silence again. The atmosphere slowly became more and more solemn. Roald''s next decision was likely to affect the future of the two families. Suddenly there was a loud noise in the sky while the room was still basking in this solemn atmosphere, breaking the tranquility. Boom! The three raised their heads at the same time and looked toward the sky. Although there was a roof, the three of them could still find out what was happening in the sky after they released their mind power. Before they figured out what was going on, a person¡¯s voice could be heard immediately after. "Roald, hand me David, or don''t me me for razing Treasure Trove to the ground!" Roald''s eyes narrowed and he had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡®Another True Saint!¡¯ Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 Chapter 1861 West End of the Central Sacred Continent. Large Trade Zone 47. A middle-aged man was hovering above Treasure Trove. He was not hiding how strong he was. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Terrifying energy was emitting from his entire body. A True Saint! That middle-aged man was a True Saint! The people gathering around Treasure Trove were very excited to see this shocking scene. They were looking at a living and breathing True Saint. That was the highestbat power second only to Sacred Saint in Star Kingdom. Countless people were looking at the sky in admiration. Even though the energying from the True Saint was making them scared to look directly at him, this still did not stop everyone from wanting to worship him. That man was too dazzling. The Lightfoot family members below were in an uproar. Their True Saint grandmaster was here, so how could they not feel frantic and excited? They almost screamed out loud, but they did not because they did not want to distract the grandmaster. Cosme stood in the air right above Treasure Trove. He was here to solve the problem his family had not taken care of after so long. The first and second -in-line heirs were dead, but his family members were still quibbling over here. He had no idea what was going on in their heads. If Koen did not pass the message back saying that David, the murderer who killed the first-in-line heir of the Lightfoot family Archimedes, was hiding in Treasure Trove whilst being protected by the Fellowes family without being handed over, Cosmo would still have been kept in the dark. The Fellowes family was already at the end of their rope, so how dare they go against the Lightfoot family? Even though they were not being controlled by the Palmore family, the Lightfoot family would still not be scared of the Fellowes family. Although the Fellowes family had three True Saints while the Lightfoot family only had two, two of the Fellowes family¡¯s three True Saints were still recovering and it was hard to determine how much power they could use. Meanwhile, the Lightfoot family¡¯s True Saints were healthy, and they could use their full strength. The two families had to fight to find out who would win without external help. Now, the Palmore family wanted Treasure Trove, the Fellowes family¡¯s cash cow. In the end, the two families would surely have a fallout. Meanwhile, the Lightfoot family would be getting closer and closer to the Ginger family. Considering one rising and the other was declining, what qualifications would the Fellowes family have to fight with the Lightfoot family? Were they dragging someone down with them since they knew they were going to die anyway? However, the Fellowes family must have the same level of strength if they wanted to drag the Lightfoot family down with them. With Cosmo¡¯s fiery temper, he would not bother about all this. He would attack whenever he should. At this moment, someone came from the ground. This was Koen, the Pre-Saint from the Lightfoot family. "Grandmaster!" Koen came to Cosmo and greeted him respectfully. One was middle-aged while one was old. It seemed that Koen was older but in reality, Cosmo was much older than Koen. This was because Cosmo had consumed a very rare treasure of heaven and earth which caused his body to change. In reality, most Saints would let nature take its course when it came to their bodies, and they would not actively modify them. Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 Chapter 1862 They would pay more attention to strength. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The body was but a skin. ording to ancient records, letting nature run its course would make it easier for people to reach their goals and better perceive the world. Their cultivation would also be faster. Only a very small number of Saints would care about their appearance and would try their best to find all kinds of treasures of heaven and earth to change themselves. Cosmo was obviously one of them. "Koen, is this how you do your job? Now that you''ve confirmed that the murderer is here, what are you waiting for? The family entrusted you with the matter, and this is what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re embarrassing the entire family in front of so many people," Cosmo questioned. "Grandmaster, you misunderstood! I have already approached Roald and asked him for David, but he refused! The guy from the Saints Association was also there at the time.Plus, Roald admitted that David is in Treasure Trove, but he refuses to hand David over, so what can I do?" Koen said aggrievedly. "You can¡¯t do anything if they won¡¯t give you David? Can¡¯t you catch him yourself?" "Grandmaster, you have no idea.This is West End after all, and it is the Fellowes family¡¯s territory.We haven¡¯t dispatched enough force.If we forcefully act, it will only cause mutual damage, and our losses will be even greater.That¡¯s why I sent the news back to the family to ask for support, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe.Now, we can show the Fellowes family our strength and show them the consequences of offending us," Koen exined. "Hmph!" Cosmo huffed and did not speak anymore.He was agreeing with what Koen said. They were in other people¡¯s territory, so they would surely suffer if they were not powerful enough. It would be truly embarrassing if they took action and lost. Cosmo loved to use violence, but he would not attack someone stronger than him.He knew his own strength. Koen also let out a sigh of relief and wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. His life would be a living hell if he could not make this grandmaster happy today. Cosmo was a famous fighter, and he had a hot temper. He would attack regardless of if he was at the right or not. In his opinion, anyone with the biggest fist would be the boss. He would fight whenever there was a disagreement. If he could convince his opponent with force, then his word wasw. If he could not convince the opponent, then he would simply kill them. Koen did not understand why the family allowed Cosmo toe out. Of course, no one could stop Cosmo if he wanted toe, not even the other True Saint grandmaster of the family. The two¡¯s conversation was blocked and did not get transmitted down below. The people below could only watch the two chatting in the air. However, no one knew what they were talking about. Moby from the Saints Association was also there. As he looked at Cosmo hovering in the air, he frowned unconsciously. ¡®Why is that guy here? ¡®This might get a little tricky. ¡®If Cosmo hurts David and alerts David¡¯s master who¡¯s hiding in the dark, then things will get out of control." Moby imagined what would happen next. Cosmo caught David and under everyone''s watchful gaze, he would seriously injure or even kill David to reaffirm the Lightfoot family¡¯s prestige. At the same time, he would tell everyone this was the consequence of offending the Lightfoot family. After that, David¡¯s master would find out about this and then head to the Lightfoot family with endless fury to fight with the two True Saints and countless Pre-Saints of the Lightfoot family. Based on Moby¡¯s prediction, the chances of David¡¯s master being a Sacred Saint were very huge. If a personal disciple of a Sacred Saint was killed, the Ginger family might only show up to appease this Sacred Saint blinded with fury. They might not even help. In the end, the Lightfoot family would face a high possibility of being annihted. This would have a great impact on Central Region. ¡®No, I have to tell TSA this as soon as I can." This was no longer in his jurisdiction. A Pre-Saint like him did not even have the qualifications to intervene in this matter. Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 Chapter 1863 Cosmo and Koen hovered about Treasure Trove, waiting for the Fellowes family¡¯s answer. Soon, under everyone¡¯s gazes, three figures appeared from Treasure Trove''s buildings. However, those three did not stand together. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Instead, they were split into two teams. On one side was Roald by himself, while Tai and Anders were on the other side. The Lightfoot, Fellowes, and Palmore family members were hovering in the air staring at each other like a bnce of forces. After Tai showed up, Cosmo started staring at him. As a true Saint, he would only attach value to Tai, another True Saint. However, Cosmo did not expect another True Saint to be hiding in Treasure Trove. "Cosmo!" "pai! " The True Saints called out each other¡¯s names. "I didn¡¯t expect you to be here," Cosmo said with a dark face. The Palmore family was the Fellowes family¡¯s backer. Even though the Palmore family was ambitious and the two families would have a fallout soon, they were not yet at that stage. Meanwhile, the Palmore and Ginger families were also at odds with each other among the six top forces. Therefore, Tai seemed to being for Cosmo no matter how one looked at it. However, Cosmo did not understand how Tai knew he was there. Or had he been waiting? At this moment, Cosmo had a question in his heart. ¡®Who is David? ¡®He¡¯s just a brat who¡¯s less than a thousand years old. ¡®However, I¡¯m a True Saint but I met so much resistance after arriving here. ¡®with Tai around, I don¡¯t think I can easily catch David today." "If you cane here, why can¡¯t I?" Tai replied coldly. The two families were initially at odds, so he did not need to be kind to Cosmo. "Tai, are you nning to intervene in our business?" Cosmo asked in a deep voice. Since the facts were right in front of his eyes, he could not stop himself from asking. However, Tai¡¯s answer was out of Cosmo¡¯s expectations. "No, you misunderstood.We¡¯re not going to intervene in your business.I¡¯m just here to join in the fun," Tai suddenly answered with augh. If he did not have a fight with Roald that caused the two families to almost have a fallout, he would not have allowed Cosmo to wreak havoc over here. However, things were different now. Since Roald was so stubborn and insisted on passing what Anders said back to the family, Tai would let him deal with Cosmo himself. Coincidentally, he could join in on the fun. If the Lightfoot and Fellowes families fought, Tai hoped both sides would lose. Then, the Palmore family could use this chance to take down the Fellowes family in one fell swoop. That way, he could minimize his losses. Why not? "Oh? You''re not going to intervene?" Cosmo was clearly doubting him. "Yeah! Don¡¯t you see that we¡¯re not standing together? This is enough to tell you what''s going on, right? He can take care of his family business himself.I just happened to pass by and am here to join in the fun," Tai said meaningfully. Cosmo looked at Tai and then at Roald. He noticed that there was indeed a problem between these two families. ¡®Are they finally having a fallout? ¡®Why haven''t I heard about it? ¡®It¡¯s impossible that no news got out concerning something so big, right? ¡®I don¡¯t think there is a fallout yet. ¡®Perhaps the Fellowes family were thinking of ways to protect themselves and the Palmore family found out about this. ¡®This means they are starting to have a fallout and they will start tearing into each other soon." Chapter 1864 Chapter 1864 "Tai, you said you won''t interfere.I hope you can be a man of your word in front of so many people in Star Kingdom." "sure!" After getting a positive answer from Tai, Cosmo shifted his gaze to Roald and said, "Roald, hand over David, and then apologize to the Lightfoot family in front of everyone.After that, we''ll let this matter go and we won''t pursue your family anymore.What do you say?" "No way!" Roald replied calmly. "Are you rejecting me?" Cosmo was stunned for a moment. Then, he came back to his senses and asked in a sinister tone. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "David is an honored guest of Treasure Trove.No one can take him away unless he walks out by himself," Roald answered irrelevantly. "In other words, you think I can¡¯t take him away?" "If you want to take him away, you will have to step over my dead body." ¡°I¡¯m curious! Roald, do you think I dare not do this? Or do you think I am weak?" Cosmo asked with interest. ¡®Roald is a mere Pre-Saint. ¡®So how dare he say such a thing in front of me, a True Saint?¡¯ If Tai was siding with the Fellowes family, then Cosmo would be uncertain whether he could take David away. However, now that Tai had made it clear that he would not participate in this, so where did Roald get the courage to say that? "T think you¡¯ll regret this!" Roald replied inexplicably. This confused many people. Only Moby could understand what he was saying. Because among these people, only he knew David¡¯s strength and the background behind him. If Cosmo really touched David today, he would regret it when David''s master went after him. Not just him, but the whole Lightfoot family would suffer as well. "Roald, you are too confident.Even if I raze this ce to the ground and take David away today, your family may not even dare to go to war with my family.Do you believe this?" Cosmo sneered. Tai¡¯s performance today spoke for itself. The Palmore and Fellowes families had reached the brink of an acrimonious falling out. Cosmo did not believe that the Fellowes family would dare to fight the Lightfoot family with all their strength at this time. Therefore, he could take action regardless of the consequences today. "I believe you, but I can guarantee that you will regret everything you do today as well, and it won¡¯t be too long until that dayes.I hope you can bear it by then." Roald¡¯s expression was still so calm. He knew he was not Cosmo¡¯s match. The gap between the two was too great. However, he also knew that Cosmo would not kill him, so he would just do his best to stop this and leave the rest to fate. Even if something happened to David, his master would not me the Fellowes family either. Instead, the Lightfoot family would be doomed. However, in this way, the Fellowes family¡¯s hopes of getting rid of the Palmore family would be dashed. Roald did not want anything to happen to David. "Very good! Since you are so confident, I want to see how you want to make me regret it." After Cosmo said that, a cold light shed in his eyes and his energy surged again. Then, he asked sharply, "Roald, !¡¯ll give you onest chance.Are you going to hand David over or not?" There was an eerie silence in the sky. All the members of the Lightfoot family below looked enthusiastically at the extremely domineering Cosmo. This was the power and influence of a True Saint, and only other True Saints couldpare. Pre- Saints would not even be qualified to face him. Meanwhile, the Fellowes family was feeling nervous for Roald. They were worried that Cosmo would kill him without batting an eyelid. It was very easy for a True Saint to kill a Pre-Saint. The rest of them watching were enjoying this.It was very rare to encounter a collision between two big families. They were not worried that they would be implicated. There were too many people gathering here. People from various forces were here, including Anders from the Six and most of the geniuses from Star Kingdom. With the forces behind these peoplebined, Star Kingdom might be turned upside down. Cosmos was not stupid, so even if he were to attack, he would avoid harming the crowd below. Chapter 1865 Chapter 1865 Of course, David naturally heard the voices of Cosmo and others talking in the air. A Saint''s perception was very strong. Even if David did not release his mind power, he could still hear their conversation. When Cosmo came over to Treasure Trove and called out for Roald to hand over David, David knew that this person was definitely a True Saint. In addition, he was not just a beginner True Saint. This was because the power exuded by the other party was too strong. The arrival of the Lightfoot family¡¯s True Saint caused David to immediately be like an ant on a hot griddle. He was pacing back and forth in his room, praying in his heart that Alba would hurry up. ¡®I hope the transaction will bepleted before the other party takes action. I also hope I will have time to improve after the transaction ispleted." Either way, David would curse out loud no matter which situation it was. Currently, David could not resist a True Saint. Moreover, Cosmo was definitely more than a beginner True Saint. Alba also heard Cosmo''s voice. Just at this time, she finallypleted the liquidation task after her unremitting efforts day and night. She could not wait to tell David. When David received the news from Alba, his eyes sparkled, and he almost jumped up in excitement. He would still have some time if Roald dyed things a little longer. After hanging up her call with David, Alba immediately contacted Valerio. The two rushed to David''s room together. Grandmaster Roald was no match for the Lightfoot family¡¯s True Saint. So, it was not safe here. Valerio also panicked in his heart. While David was waiting anxiously... Knock knock knock! There was a knock on the door. He came to the door in an instant and opened the door. Alba was standing outside with Valerio holding a stack of documents in his hand. "Miss Fellowes, Mr.Valerio, pleasee in quickly," David said quickly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After the two entered the room, Valerio said, "Master David, the Lightfoot family¡¯s True Saint Cosmo has arrived suddenly.I believe you have heard of this too." "Yeah, I heard that, but Mr.Valerio, let¡¯s not talk about that now.Let''s finish the transaction first! I will then report to my master, and then I can raise the conditions." David had no mood to talk about these now. This was very urgent. The important things right now was toplete the transaction, getvish points, and improve his strength. He could talk about everything else after the crisis was resolved. Valerio originally wanted to talk about the situation he was facing now, but since he saw how nervous David was, he only replied with one word. "Alright." Then, he asked Alba to prepare the materials. 301 branches of Treasure Trove, together with the various resources stored in it, were all sold to David. Each of them had its own sales agreement, which clearly stated the location, floor area, and stored resources. These details filled the entire piece of paper which needed to be signed by David and Valerio. Alba originally wanted to talk David through this, but David did not care. Even if he was not in a hurry, he would not listen. Furthermore, the enemies were at the gate now. Valerio and David began to sign the papers one by one and stamped their fingerprints. 301 agreements were signed soon. In the end, Alba summed it up and it came to a total of 205 trillion Star Dors. This amount did not reach the 230 trillion that David expected, and he could not be upgraded to peak True Saint, only tote True Saint. 2 million and 50 thousandvish points, in addition to David''s original 660 thousand, would add up to 2.71 million. Two million was used to upgrade his Body and Mind to True Saint. With the remaining 710 thousand, he could continue to improve his Body to True Saint level 8. The corresponding strength would bete True Saint. Although this was less than expected, it was more than enough for David to get out of the current crisis. Alba then provided David with Treasure Trove¡¯s public ount number. David used the system to transfer all the money. The money was transferred, the agreements were signed, and the fingerprints were stamped. That was it! Chapter 1866 Chapter 1866 David''s deal with Treasure Trove waspleted.He did not care if Alba and Valerio were in the room.He could not wait to open his system.He skipped the front and went straight to thest part. [Lavish points: 2715348] A look of surprise appeared in David¡¯s eyes. As the transaction waspleted and thevish points were in his ount, David could now upgrade his strength. He was staring straight at thevish points on his system panel while chuckling to himself. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Alba was sitting opposite him. Valerio and Alba could not see David¡¯s system. What they could see was David staring at Alba while chucking. He looked so happy too. Alba¡¯s eyes met David''s. She noticed that David¡¯s smile was genuine, and his eyes were filled with sincerity. This made her plump and youthful face under the veil turn red, her heart was also pounding rapidly against her chest. She kept wondering why David was smiling at her. ¡®Does he like me? ¡®He has never even seen my face! ¡®What should I do if he confesses his feelings to me now? ¡®David is a Saint, and he has a Sacred Saint master, so my family won¡¯t say no, right?¡¯ The more Alba thought about this, the redder her face became. Valerio also noticed something was wrong with the two. ¡®What are they doing? ¡®Are they casting amorous nces at each other? ¡®How brazen!¡¯ Valerio had a pretty good impression of David. He was a Saint at a young age, but he was so low profile. He was not as arrogant as the other Saints too. Not like Anders from the Star Kingdom Six. He was just a partial Saint, but he wanted to throw a party. He was so desperate for the entire Star Kingdom to know of this. The key was that David''s identity was not simple. He was a direct disciple of a Sacred Saint. His identity was enough to intimidate a lot of people. If Alba ended up with David, then David would have absolutely no reason not to help the Fellowes family. By then, when David himself became the Sacred Saint, the Fellowes family would have a Sacred Saint as a son-inw. This would be an indestructible rtionship. At that time, who would dare to peek at the wealth of the Fellowes family and disrespect the Fellowes family? When he thought about this, Valerio nced at Alba calmly, and then quietly gave her a look. He was telling her to hold on to this man.He would be her chance to change her destiny and the fate of the Fellowes family. Alba had been with Valerio for many years, so she naturally understood what he was trying to say. She silently took off her veil to let David see her face clearly. This was the first time that Alba took off her veil in front of outsiders after she got engaged to Anders. Under the veil was a stunning face. It was fair and supple, like it could burst at any second. At the same time, she was blushing slightly, which made her look even more tempting. Alba had absolute confidence in her appearance. David was fascinated by the number of hisvish points. When he recovered, he found that Valerio and Alba were still in the room. Thus, he quickly put away the system panel. Then, what he saw was Alba¡¯s appearance after taking off the veil. ¡®How gorgeous!¡¯ That was David''s first impression. However, at the same time, he also had some doubts. ¡®Why is she taking off her veil for no reason?¡¯ 1 So, he asked, "Miss Fellowes, why did you take off your veil?" "Huh? Uh..." Alba fell into a daze. Chapter 1867 Chapter 1867 The peaceful atmosphere above Treasure Trove did notst long. Among the crowd, someone from the Fellowes family shouted,¡± Grandmaster, hand David over to the Lightfoot family! He only has a cooperative rtionship with Treasure Trove. We don¡¯t want to fight to the death for the sake of a stranger.¡± If one person spoke, there would naturally be a second, a third¡­ and even countless others. ¡°Yeah! Grandmaster Roald, hand over David. He¡¯s not from the Fellowes family. We don¡¯t need to offend the Lightfoot family because of him, right?¡± ¡®Yes! I agree to surrender David.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Countless members of the Fellowes family spoke. They all expressed that they wanted Grandmaster Roald to hand David over. Roald nced at the Fellowes family below but ignored them. ¡®What a bunch of short-sighted guys. ¡®Do I look like an idiot? ¡®Will I turn against the Lightfoot family over a useless stranger? ¡®If it weren¡¯t for David¡¯s strength and his Sacred Saint master, why would I be so desperate to protect him?¡¯ ¡°Roald, did you hear that? This is the will of the Fellowes family. Now that your family is asking you to hand over David. Are you going to continue to be stubborn and go against their wishes?¡± Koen asked. ¡°I told you, unless Davides out by himself, you can¡¯t take him away.¡± Even though everyone in the Fellowes family suggested handing over David, Roald still did not budge. He knew with David¡¯s perception as a Saint, he had definitely heard everything. How could Roald miss this perfect opportunity to tter David? It was just the Lightfoot family. He would not mind offending them. Compared to a genius like David with a bright future and a deep background, the Fellowes family would naturally choose to side with David without hesitation. Moreover, David was the Fellowes family¡¯s hope of getting rid of the Palmore family. ¡°Roald, you are so stubborn! Have you ever considered that the Fellowes family will fall into the abyss because of you?¡± ¡®This is my family¡¯s matter, and it¡¯s not something for you, an outsider, to worry about it!¡± ¡°Y-You are so stubborn!¡± Koen cursed angrily. ¡°Grandmaster! We, the Fellowes family, are not afraid of a fight, but we don¡¯t want to fight for someone who has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right, Grandmaster! Even if we die, it will be worthwhile. We can¡¯t just die for no reason. Just say yes to the Lightfoot family!¡± ¡°Grandmaster! Please think twice.¡± The Fellowes family began to persuade Roald again. They did not understand why the grandmaster was doing everything he could to help David. He did not even hesitate to offend a big family like the Lightfoot family for him. ¡®Is David more important than the entire Fellowes family?¡¯ ¡°Shut up!¡± Roald snapped loudly. Those scoundrels kept asking over and over to hand David to the Lightfoot family. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If David heard this, he would definitely feel resentful. If he mentioned this to his master when the time came, the fate of the Fellowes family might change again. Roald¡¯s words made the Fellowes family afraid to continue persuading them. However, it was clear from their eyes that they were not happy. They would not hesitate to die for the glory of the Fellowes family. However, no one would be willing to die for an unrted stranger. ¡°Remember, this is not my decision, but the entire family¡¯s. As a Fellowes, I don¡¯t need you to doubt me. The only thing you need to do is to carry out the family¡¯s orders, do you understand?¡± Roald asked loudly. Even though they were not happy, the Fellowes family members answered together, ¡°Understand!¡± Koen looked at Roald furiously. Chapter 1868 Chapter 1868 He did not know how he could convince such a stubborn man, so he could only hand him over to the grandmaster. Deep in the Treasure Trove. Valerio broke the awkward atmosphere inside the room where David was and said, ¡°Master David, the transaction has beenpleted, but this was only approved by the Fellowes family, not TSA. The grandmaster of the Palmore family is the deputy head of TSA and he has a lot of power. If you really want to take over these properties of Treasure Trove, I¡¯m afraid you have to ask your master toe out in person.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Valerio! As long as you, the head, sign the deal, the transaction will be considered complete. It¡¯s not up to the Palmore family to intervene in our affairs,¡± David replied immediately. He had obtained thevish points, so it proved that the system had acknowledged that the transaction wasplete. It did not matter whether the Palmore family acknowledged it or not. Anyway, all David needed were thevish points. As for those traded industries, would the Palmore family dare to stop him from taking over once his strength rose? ¡®That¡¯s good!¡± Valerio breathed a sigh of relief. After such a long time of hard work, he finally helped Davidplete the task. ¡®I should be able to meet David¡¯s master soon. ¡®I hope my efforts were not in vain.¡¯ The Fellowes family would be able to take this opportunity to escape the Palmore family¡¯s control. While Valerio was thinking to himself, David said, ¡°Mr. Valerio, I still need your help.¡± ¡°Master David, what is it? I will definitely try my best to help you regardless of if I can do it or not.¡± ¡°Mr. Valerio, go out now and tell Roald that he must dy for a little longer. I will contact my master right away. There are some things that I must get his permission for before I can do them,¡± David said solemnly. Even though he had thevish points, the crisis was not over yet. He had to use up thevish points to improve his strength to be considered a sess. He could not be disturbed during this time. ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry, Master David! I¡¯ll go out and tell Grandmaster Roald that the Lightfoot family has to kill all of us if they want to catch you,¡± Valerio agreed without thinking. In his opinion, how much time would it take to contact a person? At most, it would only be a quarter of an hour. The Fellowes family could buy this time. However, they did not know that David¡¯s breakthrough and improvement of strength would take far more than a quarter of an hour. ¡°Mr. Valerio, don¡¯t worry. I, David Lidell, will always remember the kindness of the Fellowes family in my heart.¡± ¡°We can rest assured now that you¡¯ve said that, Master David.¡± ¡°Before I take the initiative toe out, you must not disturb me.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Valerio left the room with the blushing Alba. After the two left, David immediately sat cross-legged on the bed, unleashed his mind energy, and blocked the room to prevent anyone from disturbing him. Then, he opened the system panel. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After clicking on the plus sign behind Body, a window popped up. [This breakthrough will consume one millionvish points. After the breakthrough, the host¡¯s Body will change from Pre-Saint level 10 to True Saint level 1. Please confirm whether to proceed.] David chose yes without hesitation. A burst of white light shed, and the system panel disappeared. After he closed his eyes, David carefully felt the changes in his body. Pre-Saints and True Saints were both Saints. David already had a Saint¡¯s body, so this breakthrough would not take too long. Chapter 1869 Chapter 1869 After Alba left the room, she put on the veil again.She was still a little confused. Just now, David was obviously staring at her nkly. As a result, she brought him back to his senses after she took off the veil. Was he disappointed with her looks? Impossible! Alba was very confident in her appearance. Otherwise, Anders would not ask her to wear a veil after the engagement. Now, the facts were right here. David came back to his senses after she took off her veil. Thus, Alba was starting to doubt herself. Just like that, Alba followed Valerio and quickly went up to a pavilion with a heavy heart. Under the gaze of countless people, she flew into the air and went to Roald¡¯s side. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Grandmaster!¡± The two shouted at the same time. ¡°What are you two doing here? Hurry down.¡± Roald said, frowning. Cosmo would not dare to kill him for fear of triggering the Fellowes family¡¯s counterattack, but it did not mean he would not dare to kill the two juniors, Valerio and Alba. ¡°Grandmaster! Master David asked me to tell you that he needs your help to dy as long as possible. He is contacting his master and he will be able to solve the trouble soon.¡± Valerio melted the soundwaves into a thread that entered Roald¡¯s ear without spreading. This was a unique method of sound transmission, but it would be best to use it in close proximity. If it was too far away, someone might overhear it. Roald was shocked when he heard that. An astonishing gleam burst out of his eyes. ¡®David is contacting his master? The Sacred Saint hiding in the dark? ¡®This means as long as I hold on for a little longer, the family will be saved.¡¯ At this second, Roald was filled with energy. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Roald transmitted the sound in the same way. ¡®Yes!¡± Valerio answered. ¡°Alright, I got it. You should go down now. I can take care of this myself.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, this is the most critical time for our family, let us stay here with you.¡± Valerio and Alba¡¯s arrival immediately attracted the attention of countless onlookers below. Everyone started talking. The people here were from all over the Star Kingdom. Some knew Alba, and some did not. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that Valerio, the head of Treasure Trove? Who is that veiled woman? Judging from her figure, she seems like another peerless beauty.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you know who she is? Which hole did you crawl out of?¡± ¡°Is she famous?¡± ¡°Of course! That¡¯s the third young mistress of the Fellowes family, Alba, a famous and talented woman on the Central Sacred Continent. Not only is she talented, but she¡¯s also beautiful.¡± ¡®Then why is she wearing a veil?¡± ¡®You don¡¯t know? My nickname is Know-It-All. Allow me to tell you about this. Did you see that young man in the Palmore family¡¯s team?¡± ¡®Yes!¡± ¡°He is one of the Star Kingdom Six, Anders Palmore, the first-in-line heir of the Palmore family. Not long ago, broke through partial Saint Realm at a young age, and he¡¯s basking in the limelight.¡± ¡°I know this! Who doesn¡¯t know about Master Anders? Get to the point.¡± ¡°Master Anders is engaged to Alba, the third young mistress of the Fellowes family. Miss Fellowes never wore a veil before, but ever since the two got engaged, Miss Fellowes put on a veil. It is said that Master Anders requested it. He said he is the only one who can look at his woman.¡± ¡°I see! This is in line with his character. So domineering!¡± ¡®Yes, but we lost our benefits. Since then, Miss Fellowes always wears a veil wherever she goes.¡± Many such discussions popped up. After Alba came to Roald¡¯s side, she did not look at the members of the Lightfoot family but looked at the members of the Palmore family on the other side. Her eyes fell on Anders, her fiance in name. Sure enough, he was here. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thankfully, she had helped David with his mission. As soon as David¡¯s Sacred Saint master got here, the Fellowes family would see a glimmer of hope and they would not care about the fallout with the Palmore family. They could even choose to put up a fight. By then, their engagement would also be called off. Anders spotted Alba too. Finally, he remembered that he was engaged to Alba. Chapter 1870 Chapter 1870 For people like Anders, a woman was just a tool. Strength and status were what he pursued. Now that he had both, would heck women? Even so, when he heard many people below praising Alba, it filled him with a great sense of satisfaction. He had indeed asked Alba to wear a veil. Since she was Anders¡¯ fiancee, she must be conscious and only let him appreciate her. At this time, Alba suddenly made a decision that shocked everyone. She raised her right hand and ced it next to her left ear. Then, she took her veil off, revealing the peerless face under the veil. A slight smile from her could touch the hearts of countless men. Alba¡¯s move stunned everyone present. The scene fell into a brief silence. All the men below were like animals as they stared nkly at the beautiful figure in the sky. Immediately afterward, countless exmations and praises erupted from the crowd, ¡°Damn, what a peerless beauty! She¡¯s so beautiful!¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I saw her face and I didn¡¯t expect her to look even more stunning than before!¡± ¡°How devastatingly beautiful!¡± ¡°Sure enough, I didn¡¯te in vain this time. It¡¯s worth it to see the true face of Miss Fellowes!¡± After the admiration, someone also started to question her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say Miss Fellowes¡¯ fiance, Master Anders, wanted her to wear a veil so that other men won¡¯t look at her? Why is she removing her veil now? She¡¯s even doing it in front of Master Anders and so many men!¡± ¡°H-How would I know?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Know-It-All?¡± ¡®Yes, but there are still things I don¡¯t know about.¡± ¡®Tch, what an undeserved reputation!¡± Anders felt his face turning hot. He never expected Alba to remove her veil in front of so many people. Wasn¡¯t she purposely humiliating him? Just now, he was feeling good since everyone was praising his fiance. Now, he was immediately pped in the face. Anders stared at Alba with an unpleasant expression on his face. He wanted to go over there and p that shrew. Alba looked at him without fear. In truth, she did this not only to disgust Anders. She also wanted to make sure that she still had her charm. What David did just now caused Alba to be filled with some self-doubt, so she could not wait to test if she was no longer attractive. She had coincidentally pissed Anders off while she was at it. Another reason she did that was to help David buy a little time. If this were the past, Alba would not dare to do that. Now that David was already contacting his master, she did not have any scruples. It turned out that she was still very attractive. Every man who saw her for the first time would lose his mind for a moment. However, Alba did not understand why David was not affected. ¡®Does he prefer me to wear a veil? ¡®What a strange preference.¡¯ It only took a very short time for Valerio and Alba toe into the air before Alba took off her veil to cause a sensation. Cosmo had given Roald enough time, but it seemed that the Fellowes family was determined to protect David. In that case, they should not me him for being merciless. Chapter 1871 Chapter 1871 ¡°Roald! I¡¯ve given you enough respect. Since you¡¯re still so blind, then you can''t me me for what happens next.¡± After Cosmo finished speaking, his True Saint energy filled the scene again. While everyone was terrified, they were also extremely excited. ¡®Is the True Saint about to make a move? ¡®The collision between the two big families is about to begin. ¡®This is going to be good.¡¯ After Cosmo learned that the Palmore family and the Fellowes family were on the verge of a fallout, he initially did not want any conflict with the Fellowes family at this juncture. However, after what happened today, he had no choice. Too many people were gathering here. The Lightfoot family even dispatched a True Saint like him, so he could not back down. Otherwise, the news would spread throughout the entire Star Kingdom immediately. The Lightfoot family had humiliated themselves enough. Their first and second-in-line heirs died one after another. It had been so long, and they still had not caught the killer. If someone added some fuel to the fire, then the Lightfoot family would be Star Kingdom¡¯s biggest joke. As soon as Cosmo took action, the hearts of Roald and the others immediately rose. David asked them to stall for as long as possible. However, once Cosmo made a move, no one could resist him except for Tai, who was also a True Saint. However, it was impossible that Tai would help the Fellowes family. Thus, they could only depend on themselves. When Cosmo unleashed his True Saint energy... ¡°wait! ¡° Roald, Valerio, and Alba yelled at the same time. After they said that, Koen mocked immediately, ¡°Why? Are you regretting it now? Are you scared? Who was the stubborn one just now that said no one would take David away from Treasure Trove unless he walks out himself?¡± He thought that Roald must have thought it through and had agreed to hand over David. Koen was not the only one who thought so, the onlookers below also thought so. They thought the show was over. However, it would be nice to see David, a legend who suddenly appeared. The purpose of most peopleing here was to meet David. They wanted to see who this kid was. He was only a thousand years old, but he was able to make the True Saint grandmaster of the Lightfoot familye out in person. This was not something ordinary people could achieve. All members of the Fellowes family were beaming. They thought Grandmaster Roald had finally thought this through and was willing to give David to the Lightfoot family to ensure the temporary stability of the Fellowes family. ¡°Koen, are you not curious why the Fellowes family is doing so much to protect David? He is a young man who is less than a thousand years old, so what qualifications does he have for us to do this?" Roald asked after thinking for a while. He had to think of something to help David buy time, and it had to be something everyone was interested in. He believed everyone was curious about David''s identity, including Cosmo. Thus, he would use this topic to dy for a while! When Roald asked this question, Koen showed an intrigued expression. Even Cosmo next to him was the same. The Fellowes family was so desperate to protect David that they were even willing to go to war with the Lightfoot family. Why was that? This was what Cosmo had always wondered about.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A family at the level of the Fellowes family would weigh the pros and cons of they did to find the solution that would bring them the most advantages. The Lightfoot family was no different. Chapter 1872 Chapter 1872 Therefore, it was impossible that the Fellowes family would pay such a high price to help David for no reason. There must be another factor unknown to outsiders. Maybe David gave the Fellowes family a reason to go to war with the Lightfoot family. Or, he gave them some other interest. In short, the Fellowes family must have a reason to help David. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The crowd watching the fun down below was also curious. Since Roald asked this question, he should reveal why David was so special soon. They were all looking forward to it! ¡°I¡¯m really curious, so tell me, why is your family helping David?¡± Koen asked. ¡°To answer this question, we must start with David¡¯s identity.¡± Roald kept them on tenterhooks. His purpose was to dy time, not to confuse these people. As long as David came out, the Fellowes family¡¯s mission would beplete. ¡°David''s identity? As far as I know, David is just a kid who just popped up out of nowhere. What kind of identity can he have? I have checked all the top forces in Star Kingdom and there is no one with the surname Lidell at all.¡± ¡°Koen, do you think a brat who popped up out of nowhere can spend eleven trillion Star Dors at the auction just to p*ss off Archimedes? That''s real money, how many young people in Star Kingdom can spend so much money?¡± This was true. The only young people who could spend eleven trillion Star Dors at once without blinking an eye might only be the Star Kingdom Six. It was not that others did not have the money, they had to weigh the pros and cons and see if it was worth it. ¡°But I checked, this kid has never appeared before and there is no one known as David Lidell among the major forces in Star Kingdom. Maybe he is lucky and found a relic, so that¡¯s why he has money.¡± There was some possibility to Koen¡¯s statement, but the chances of this were low. Was it that easy to find a ruin? Even if he was lucky enough to find it, how many people coulde out alive with the treasure after entering? Besides, David was only about a thousand years old. Presumably, he would not be very strong at this age. Considering these various factors, this seemed even more unlikely. ¡°Koen, you¡¯re a Saint but you are so short-sighted. Can your findings represent everything?¡± Roald mocked. ¡°You mean...¡± Koen was about to say what was on his mind. However, he was stopped by a look from Cosmo. This involved Star Kingdom¡¯s secrets. One was only qualified to know about this when one was a Saint. So, they could not let those people below know. Koen also realized this and immediately shut his mouth, not continuing to speak. His sudden silence made the people down below feel ufortable. Cosmo waved, separating the sky from the ground. The people below could only see them, but could not hear them speak Then, he asked, ¡°Roald, stop rambling, who is David? Where did hee from? Who did he learn from? Tell me everything you know. If I am happy with that, my family will stop pursuing this.¡± Tai and Anders, who were standing on the other side, were also interested and cast curious nces at the same time. They were waiting for Roald¡¯s answer. However, even though they were curious, they did not care. The Lightfoot family had some scruples, fearing that there might be a powerful person behind David hiding in the dark of Star Kingdom. However, the Palmore family was not scared. A Sacred Saint was Star Kingdom''s strongestbat power. Moreover, the Palmore family already had a Sacred Saint and was already invincible. As long as they did not do anything that would betray humans and arouse the anger of both humans and gods, the Palmore family would sit firmly as one of the top forces in Star Kingdom. No matter how the situation changed, it would not affect the Palmore family in the slightest. This was the deterrent power of a Sacred Saint. Chapter 1873 Chapter 1873 Roald was wondering incessantly how he could stop Cosmo and prevent him from making a move. He could not tell the truth without David''s consent. However, Cosmo had run out of patience, so he had to say something. The only thing he could do was indirectly and vaguely imply this to make Cosmo hesitate. That way, he would not act so quickly. Roald rposed his thoughts and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to tell you Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. David¡¯s identity without his consent. I can only tell you that his background is far beyond your imagination, Cosmo, if you dare to take action against him, the Lightfoot family will be in big trouble soon! That''s all I can say. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not.¡± ¡°Are you trying to scare me?¡± Cosmo asked coldly. ¡°I am telling the truth.¡± ¡°Roald, do you think that if you¡¯re vague, I will be hesitant and not dare to make a move? You underestimate me. Even if David has a great background, the Lightfoot family has no fear. I¡¯ll give you another chance. I want David''s specific information. Where did hee from? Who is his master? Are you going to tell me?¡± ¡°I dare not say,¡± Roald replied bravely. ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you!¡± After Cosmo finished speaking, two space cracks appeared in front of him. He quickly put his hand straight in. The next moment, two hands appeared from behind Valerio and Alba. Before they could react, the hands grabbed their necks and dragged them into the space crack. After that, they were dragged out from the crack in front of Cosmo. A True Saint was very fast, and he did all that almost instantly. Even Roald, who was a Pre-Saint, did not have time to react, let alone Valerio and Alba who were not Saints yet. Injust a split second, Valerio and Alba switched positions and were now being held by Cosmo. As they felt the power of the hand on their necks, they both had looks of horror in their eyes. It was very easy for a True Saint to kill them. Furthermore, Cosmo dared to do it. The two of them had already helped Davidplete the task, and now David was already contacting his master. At this time, neither Valerio nor Alba wanted to die because they were finally seeing a ray of hope. Both of them were praying in their hearts for David to show up quickly. ¡°Cosmo, stop!¡± Roald shouted immediately. At the same time, he felt a strong sense of powerlessness in his heart. Such was the strength of True Saints. As a Pre -Saint, Roald did not even have the qualifications to resist. He could only watch helplessly as the two important descendants of the Fellowes family were captured by Cosmo right in front of him. ¡°Roald, are you going to tell me more about David? If you don''t, Isend the two descendants of the Fellowes family to hell to be buried with the two heirs of the Lightfoot family. Don¡¯t think I won''t dare, or you''ll regret it.¡± After Cosmo finished speaking, he tightened his grip. Pained expressions appeared on Valerio¡¯s and Alba¡¯s faces immediately. It Cosmo had no scruples about doing this at all. The purpose of catching these two was to extract real information about David from Roald. If Cosmo did not dare, why would he do this? He could just capture David. Obviously what Roald said just now had a certain impact on him. With his status and strength, he naturally knew that more than one Sacred Saint was hiding in Star Kingdom to recuperate in secret. Cosmo was also afraid of offending such a person. Even an injured Sacred Saint was too much for the Lightfoot family. It was better to be safe than sorry. Cosmo might lose the entire game if he took the wrong step. As one of the two highest-ranking True Saint grandmasters of the Lightfoot family, Cosmo also had to proceed with caution. When the Fellowes family on the ground saw Cosmo holding Valerio and Alba in his hands, they all screamed. Meanwhile, the others acted as if this had nothing to do with them as they enjoyed the show. Chapter 1874 Chapter 1874 Some did not want Alba killed. After all, she was such a devastatingly beautiful woman. There were also people with sinister intentions that figured it would be better for her to die since they could not get her. If they could not get her, no one else should. The people with conflicting opinions began to discuss in low voices again. ¡°Where are the True Saints of the Fellowes family? Why don¡¯t they send one out? If things go on like this, it would be a pity for a beautiful woman like Miss Fellowes to be killed.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so pitiful about that? No matter how beautiful Miss Fellowes is, we can¡¯t get our hands on her anyway. Everyone here can only look at her from a distance. In the end, she will still end up with Master Anders and be his exclusive property.¡± ¡°why are you so evil? Do you want to destroy her just because you can¡¯t get her? How terrible!¡± ¡°Am I? Can you ept your goddess bing a ything of other men?¡± ¡°See? You can¡¯t! Everyone is the same, so no one is better than the other!¡± David sat on the bed and opened his eyes suddenly. A light visible to the naked eye shed across his eyes. His Body had broken through. Right now, he was a True Saint. His body had improved further, and his strength increased substantially. However, this was not enough. Time was of the essence, and he did not know what was going on outside. He also did not know how long Roald could dy the Lightfoot family. Before he could examine his body, David opened the system panel. He knew he had to quickly improve his strength. The True Saint of the Lightfoot family would start attacking at any time. His Body had reached True Saint level 1 and he had 1715348vish points left. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Now, he needed to upgrade his mind power. He could only continue upgrading and get tote True Saint Rank after his Body and Mind were upgraded. David then clicked on the plus sign behind Mind. A window popped up. [This breakthrough will cost one millionvish points. After the breakthrough, the host¡¯s mind power will go from Pre-Saint level10 to True Saint level 1. Please confirm to proceed.] There were still two choices. Yes and No. David chose Yes. The system disappeared and then, David¡¯s brain started to feel pain. As time went on, the pain became increasingly intense. Since he had experience, he knew this was caused by the rapid increase of his mind power. This would be more excruciating than a breakthrough of his body. One was physical pain while the other was mental pain. If he had to pick, David would much rather be tormented physically. He had to work hard to stay awake and not pass out. If he could not handle this and passed out, he would not know how things would develop. He might never wake up again. Mind power had another name¡ª soul power. This was a very important power in the human body. If something went wrong, the host would be an idiot if the consequences were minor. However, if they were severe, the host would be a living dead. David did not dare to be careless, so he could only endure this debilitating mental torture. Chapter 1875 Chapter 1875 Roald stared straight at Cosmo. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists together. A fierce battle was going on in his heart. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He could not watch Valerio and Alba die in front of him. However, he was worried that David and his master would not be happy if he told Cosmo about David''s situation. If that happened, everything the Fellowes family did would be in vain. ¡®What should I go? ¡®How should I approach this?¡¯ Roald was silent. Cosmo was impatient. He saw Roald''s inner struggle at this moment and said with a smile, "Roald, you should think clearly.The fate of these two people is in your hands.If you make the wrong choice, there is no turning back." "Cosmo, do you really want to know David¡¯s identity?"Roald asked after taking a deep breath. "What do you think?" "I can tell you, but you can¡¯t hurt anyone in the Fellowes family." After a fierce struggle, Roald decided toe clean anyway. Judging from his contact with David, the other party was not the kind of entric and moody person. In addition, Alba and David had an unusual rtionship, and they were the only source of connection between the Fellowes family and David. If Alba died by Cosmo¡¯s hands, it might not be any better for the Fellowes family. Their rtionship with David might just crumble. This was absolutely not eptable. With David¡¯s talent, he would surely be a Sacred Saint in the future. Star Kingdom never had a sect with two Sacred Saints at the same time. Therefore, the Fellowes family could not ruin their rtionship with David. "Sure!" Cosmo answered. "I also have a condition.I will only tell you.No one else aside from you should know about this." Clearly, Roald was talking about Tai and Anders. If the Palmore family knew David had a Sacred Saint master and how the Fellowes family was doing everything they could to help David, their n of relying on David¡¯s Sacred Saint master to escape the Palmore family¡¯s control would be exposed. Now that everything was still uncertain, they could not let the Palmore family know of this. If not, they would immediately attack the Fellowes family. Even though the n might get exposed if he told Cosmo, he could at least still buy some time. David¡¯s master might already be here by the time that happened. "Alright," Cosmo agreed after looking at Tai. He wanted to get the news out of Roald first. After that, he would tell whoever he wanted since he had the right to do so. "Okay! Let them go and I¡¯ll tell you." "You haven''t said anything, so why should I let them go? What if you go back on your word after I let them go?" "Cosmo, you are a True Saint.Are you seriously afraid that I''ll go back on my word? Do you think we can escape you? Cosmo thought about it and figured that Roald was right.It was impossible for the Fellowes family to escape from him.If he could catch them once, he could catch them a second time.Therefore, he released his grip. Once Valerio and Alba were safe, they quickly moved away from Cosmo and went to Roald. "Grandmaster!" ¡®Grandmaster!" The two cried out of breath. They had just experienced a life-and-death crisis. Roald nodded in response. Valerio was a little better. After all, he had experienced a lot of things at his age, and he quickly recovered his calm. On the contrary, Alba still looked shocked. Chapter 1876 Chapter 1876 Her stunning face was pale. She had almost stepped through the doors of hell. If Grandmaster Roald did not agree to the True Saint¡¯s request after he caught them, Valerio and Alba would be dead now. This was also the first time Alba had been so close to death. "Can you tell me now?" Cosmo looked at Roald and asked. Roald looked at Tai and Anders at one side. Cosmo understood and was about to separate the two sides. Tai spoke up. He endured the anger in his heart and said with a sneer, "Roald, you¡¯ re getting bolder and bolder.How dare you exclude me? You¡¯re worried that Cosmo will use your family to threaten you but are you not worried that I¡¯ll do the same? You better don''t have any double standards.If I get mad, I''ll be even more savage than Cosmo.None of the Fellowes family members will escape by then." Anyone could tell that Tai was furious when he said that. Cosmo and him were both True Saints. Moreover, the Palmore family was the Fellowes family¡¯s backer. How dare Roald exclude him? Wasn¡¯t he pping Tai across the face? When Cosmo saw this, he gave up on blocking the two out. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Tai was clearly fuming, so he did not dare to trigger him anymore. The Palmore family was one of the six top forces of Star Kingdom. Therefore, it would be best to not offend them if necessary. Roald was in a dilemma right now. He had an unpleasant look on his face. He was a Pre-Saint, and he was stuck between two True Saints, so it was pretty challenging for him at this point. Right now, he genuinely did not know what to do. If he announced that David had a Sacred Saint master hidden in the dark in front of Tai, Tai would definitely contact the Palmore family immediately and start making moves on the Fellowes family. There was no way they would allow the Fellowes family to escape their control. The Fellowes family could not escape Tai¡¯s grasp as well. Everyone could tell that Tai would not let this go judging from his behavior. Things seemed to have reached a dead end. There was no way to get out of this at all unless the protagonist David appeared. When he thought of David, Roald was puzzled. It stood to reason that a lot of time had passed since Valerio and the others appeared. Had David not contacted his master yet? Why was he still not out after such along time? Did something happen? As Roald was trying to think of a countermeasure, Tai and Cosmo could no longer wait anymore. "Roald, stop dilly-dallying and just say it quickly to satisfy everyone''s curiosity.I also want to see what this kid is capable of and why your family protects him so desperately.If you don¡¯t want to tell us, you can hand him over and we will ask ourselves.The Lightfoot family has scruples, but the Palmore family doesn¡¯t," Tai urged. "Roald, I have already let them go.So, you have no choice but to exin David¡¯s situation clearly today.I won¡¯t be merciful the next time I make a move.You should think clearly," Cosmo also said after that. Facing the threats from two True Saints, Roald simply had no other choice. He could not help sighing. He was still not strong enough. If he was also a True Saint, he would not be in this situation. Unfortunately, True Saint Rank was not so easy to achieve. Pre-Saints ounted for more than 90% of the Saints in Star Kingdom. There were very few who could reach True Saint Rank, let alone Sacred Saint Rank. Only six were known. Even if some were hidden in the dark, there would not be many. The Fellowes family did not have Sacred Saints, and they possessed a huge amount of wealth, so that was why they were in this situation. "Since you all want to know, then..." Before Roald could finish, another voice interrupted him. "Then let me tell you!" Chapter 1877 Chapter 1877 Roald was excited when he heard the voice that suddenly appeared. At the same time, his body rxed. No one could handle the pressure of being between two True Saints. Now, he was finally free. This was because the Fellowes family¡¯s True Saint grandmaster was here. After the voice ended, a space crack appeared next to Roald and a person walked out. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Roald immediately bowed and called out. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Alba and Valerio followed suit. Their restless hearts finally rxed. They were finally safe now. They would not be afraid of being caught by Cosmo again. ¡°Cedar!¡± Tai and Cosmo in the distance said the name of the person who appeared gloomily. They knew that as soon as Cedar arrived, things would change. At the very least, they could not threaten Roald anymore. They had to think of another long-term n. ¡°Tai, Cosmo, long time no see!¡± Cedar greeted them with a half-smile. ¡°Cedar, you came just in time! Why is your family protecting the wanted criminal of my family? Are you trying to start a war with my family?¡± Cosmo was the first to snap. ¡°I also want to ask you, Cedar, since when did the Fellowes family dare to attack the first-in-line heir of the Palmore family? Huh? Do you think the Palmore family is useless now that you¡¯ve grown?¡± Tai questioned after that. ¡°Roald! What¡¯s going on?¡± Cedar frowned. He knew about the Lightfoot family and David. It was also the decision of the family to help David and find a ray of hope. Why were they facing the Palmore family now? ¡°Grandmaster, Anders, the crook, called the Fellowes family a dog raised by the Palmore family. I was pissed, so I tried to catch him then demand the Palmore family for an exnation, but it didn¡¯t work. Instead, I was hurt by Tai¡± Roald exined. When Cedar heard this, a cold light shed in his eyes, and he looked directly at Anders. ¡°You really said that?¡± Anders'' scalp tingled from being stared at by Cedar. The power of True Saint was not something a Pre-Saint like him could endure. Just one look could send chills down his back. ¡°I...¡± Anders was about to reply. Tai was one step ahead. ¡°Anders is still young. Sometimes it is inevitable for a young man to fail to control his emotions and say something out of anger. It is understandable.¡± ¡°Huh? Something out of anger? Why do I get the sense that this is how your family truly feels? I¡¯m afraid that, in your opinion, the Fellowes family is no different from a dog!¡± Cedar sneered. ¡°Cedar, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Nothing. Since your family insulted us first, it¡¯s understandable for my family to attack. Besides, we didn¡¯t hurt anyone, right?¡± ¡°Are you saying that it¡¯s reasonable for the Fellowes family to hurt others?¡± ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s wrong to hurt others, but right to call others dogs? Is this the first-in -line heir of the Palmore family? Did one of the six top forces of Star Kingdom seriously cultivate such a thing?¡± Tai was stunned speechless. The two just stared at each other like this, and neither of them was reconciled. Cosmo interrupted at this time, ¡°Cedar, did you not hear what I said? What is the meaning of your family¡¯s actions? Do you want to start a war?¡± ¡°If you want to fight, then Fellowes family can aodate you,¡± Cedar snapped back without hesitation. ¡°So, are you determined to protect David?¡± ¡°David is a guest of my family, so isn¡¯t it normal to keep him safe?¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°David is a wanted man of my family, and you are instigating war by protecting him.¡± ¡°As I said before, if you want to fight, we can aodate you.¡± ¡°Okay! Cedar, that¡¯s what you said. Today I want to see if you haveimproved after all these years.¡± Cosmo was fuming. ¡°I''ll fight with you to the end!¡± Cedar did not show any weakness. Seeing that the two were about to fight, Anders looked at Tai and said via voice transmission, ¡°Grandmaster, the Fellowes family is too presumptuous, and they¡¯re badly disrespecting us. I think they already made up their mind to break away from the Palmore family. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to join forces with the Lightfoot family to teach them a lesson? Otherwise, they will look down on us more and more.¡± Anders had deep resentment for the Fellowes family. First, Roald refused to let him take David away and even dared to attack him. Then, Alba took off her veil in front of so many people in Star Kingdom, embarrassing him. Anders was such a narrow-minded person and he had now despised the entire Fellowes family. Given the chance, he would absolutely wipe out the Fellowes family. Chapter 1878 Chapter 1878 Now Cosmo and Cedar were about to fight, it was hard to say which of the two would win. Anders wanted to add fuel to the fire and make the Fellowes family understand what would happen if they offended him. At this moment, the arrival of Cedar brought the Fellowes family down below back from the brink of despair. They looked at their grandmaster with excitement, and their joy was beyond words. Moby stared at the three True Saints in the air, frowning deeper and deeper. Although he could not hear what they were saying, he could tell from their expressions that nothing good was going to happen. Everyone who could get to True Saint Rank was extremely proud, and they would not submit to other True Saints. One could only imagine what would happen when three True Saints got together. This was no longer within his control. Moby could only pass the news back to the Saints Association and wait for them to send someone here. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. That person had to be a True Saint at least. It would be even better if the head himself came. No one in Star Kingdom dared to disrespect the head. However, Moby knew that, as the number one of Star Kingdom, there was a high probability that the head would not participate in the matter between True Saints. He would only show up if it was a collision between two Sacred Saints. Deep in the Treasure Trove, David opened his eyes again. Then, he exhaled. After his mind power broke through to True Saint Rank, he felt as if he was much more rxed. He felt as if he was the only sober mind in a world of drunkards. Before he could enjoy this feeling, David opened the system. His Body and Mind had both reached True Saint level 1. He only had 715348vish points left. Now, he could increase his Body. With every increase, he would need a hundred thousandvish points. With 710 thousandvish points, it was enough for David to increase his Body to True Saint level 8. True Saint level 8 would bete True Saint Rank. It would be enough for him to handle the crisis in front of him. He decided to continue upgrading. After clicking on Body, a window appeared. (This upgrade will cost 100 thousandvish points. After the upgrade, the host¡¯s body will go from True Saint level 1 to True Saint level 2. Please confirm whether to proceed.) ¡®Yes!¡¯ The time needed to upgrade Body would be less than upgrading from Pre-Saint to True Saint. After upgrading six times and spending 600 thousandvish points, David¡¯s Body reached True Saint level 7. Hisbat power immediately rose tote True Saint. He still had 110 thousandvish points remaining and David could increase another level. However, he did not do that. There was not much difference between level 7 and level 8, since they were bothte True Saint Rank. David would keep the 110 thousandvish points. After his Body and Mind broke through True Saint Rank, the system rewarded him with another skill. Cloning! David trusted the system¡¯s rewards. Everything he had now was given by the system. Therefore, David nned to use his remainingvish points to try out cloning. Chapter 1879 Chapter 1879 After David got tote True Saint Rank, he could rx slightly now. He could feel that the fight outside had not started. Hence, he put his focus on the new skill the system rewarded him with. The system had a very basic introduction to Cloning. David could use a drop of his blood essence to summon a clone, and the clone would have the same strength as his true form. The clone would exist for an hour and disappear once the time was up. David could add another drop of blood essence in advance so that the clone would not disappear. It would take David one drop of blood essence for every summon. In theory, as long as David had enough blood essence, the clone would always be around. When David saw this, he could not helpmenting. Everything the system gave him was amazing. He was now ate True Saint, so if he summoned a clone and it would be on the same level as him, there would be twote True Saints. This was such an amazing skill. One hour was more than enough for a battle between powerhouses. If it was not enough, he could just add another drop of blood essence. However, the only bad thing was that it needed blood essence. Blood essence was the blood near the human heart, and it was different from normal blood. That was where the human essence was. Using too much of it would cause permanent damage to the body. The things that could nourish the blood essence were all precious treasures of heaven and earth that sold at sky-high prices. It was almost the same as the ones used to increase mind power. However, a drop of blood essence was not as important as an additionalbat power of a True Saint. David clicked on Cloning and a window appeared. (Learning the skill of cloning will consume one hundred thousandvish points.After learning it, the host can use a drop of blood essence to summon a clone with the same strength as the host.The clone¡¯s initial lifespan is one hour, but the host can use blood essence in advance to prolong the time.After the clone disappears, it can be summoned again with a drop of blood essence.In addition, the clone has no autonomous ability, and the host needs to allocate some of his mind power to control it.Please confirm whether to learn.] David was shocked when he saw the system¡¯s reminder. He needed a hundred thousandvish points just to learn this. ¡®This is so expensive!¡¯ Thankfully, he reserved a hundred thousandvish points in advance. If not, he would not be able to learn such an exceptional skill even though it was right in front of him. That feeling would be so torturous and ufortable. He had to learn the skill that would give him an additional helper with the same strength as him even if it would cost a millionvish points. After all, he would have anotherte True Saint clone. When he broke through to Sacred Saint Rank, he would have another Sacred Saint with him. As he grew more and more powerful, the clone he summoned would also be more and more powerful. One could imagine how amazing this skill was. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With this and the rest of his skills, David could fight two opponents of the same level as him. It would even be possible if he fought three or four of them. However, he would need to spend all his power to find treasures of heaven and earth that could nourish his blood essence after he learned Cloning. It would be better to be prepared even if he would not need it. David chose ¡®Yes¡¯ to learn Cloning. A hundred thousandvish points disappeared, and the secrets of Cloning appeared in his brain. Not everyone could use Cloning as the clone would not have bodily autonomy and the user would need to control it with some mind power. This would be hard for people with weak mind power. Only people with strong mind power like David could control their clones without affecting themselves. It could be said that Cloning was the special skill allocated by the system for its host. Chapter 1880 Chapter 1880 Even though others learned it, they would have no use for it. Unless they had some special encounter that gave them abnormally high mind power. However, these people were very rare in Star Kingdom, and they were even rarer than Sacred Saints. After David finished upgrading himself and was learning Cloning. Cosmo and Cedar were already fighting on top of Treasure Trove. True Saints were proud, and they would not bow down to people at the same level as them. Plus, the two families were almost on the same level. If either of them bowed down, wouldn¡¯t it mean their family was the inferior one? No one would give in if it involved the glory of their family. Boom! After a testing punch from both parties, the barrier that was blocking the ground was smashed. The crowd below could hear the noises in the air again. The fight between two True Saints caused the people below to be in an uproar. "Look! They¡¯re fighting! They¡¯re fighting! The True Saints from the Lightfoot and Fellowes families are fighting!" "Are they going to fight here? There are so many people here.We won¡¯t have a chance to flee if one of them makes a small mistake." "Yeah! The shockwave from a battle between True Saints could kill us, let alone a small mistake." "What should we do then? Should we run now? Our lives are the most important thing!" "Run? Will that work? If those two fight for real, the entire Central Sacred Continent will be smashed to pieces.Where can you go then?" "They should only be testing each other out.They won¡¯t fight for real, right? The people here represents half of the forces in Star Kingdom, so they might not be able to endure any repercussions." "I think so too.If they really want to fight, they won¡¯t fight here.Plus, we have TSA on the Central Sacred Continent.The head of TSA is the number one in Star Kingdom, so he won''t allow them to cause chaos on the Central Sacred Continent." Finally, someone said something reasonable and temporarily calmed the crowd down. The Central Sacred Continent was where the head of the Saints Association, the number one of Star Kingdom, governed. The Lightfoot and Fellowes families were not idiots either, so they would not fight here for real. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If not, both of them would suffer if the head of the Saints Association came here personally. They did not have Sacred Saints either. Moby stood amongst the crowd, and he knew what he should do. Since he was sent here by the Saints Association, he had to go talk to Cosmo and Cedar regardless of if they would fight for real or not. He would do everything he could to stop the battle between the Saints. Even if he could not stop it, he had to remind those two to fight somewhere else. It would be best if they could go to the void so they would not hurt the innocent. Hence, Moby mustered his courage to fly between the three families. At this moment, he was very nervous. There were three True Saints and all of them were showing their energies. Moby was like a leaf in the ocean between them. He would drown at any time under the three sets of huge waves. He had seen a lot of powerhouses before, and he had even met a Sacred Saint like the head of the Saints Association. A Sacred Saint who could control their energy and showed an amiable personality was very different from a furious True Saint with his guns zing. Anyway, Moby figured those three were even scarier than the head right now. Of course, he had never seen the head of the Saints Association in rage, so that was why he dared to say that. If not, ten True Saints would notpare to a single furious Sacred Saint. Chapter 1881 Chapter 1881 "Guys, please stop!" Moby loudly stopped. "Who are you? You''re just a measly Pre-Saint.How dare you participate in the affairs between us? Do you want to die?" Cosmo asked aggressively. He did not know Moby. As a True Saint, Cosmo had been living in seclusion all year round and rarely came out. Even if he did, he would only get to know the powerhouses at the same level and would not care about Pre- Saints. "Sir, am Moby North, the direct affiliate of the Saints Association.This time, I came to mediate the grievances between the Lightfoot and Fellowes families under the order of the head." "A direct affiliate under the Saints Association, huh? It¡¯s no wonder that you''re so nosey." Cosmo sneered. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Moby did not talk back either. It would be very foolish to argue with a True Saint. "Sir, TSA has always beenmitted to maintaining the peace of Star Kingdom and we have made great efforts toward this. We are all members of Star Kingdom, so please think twice before doing anything!" "Don¡¯t tell me that.My family is now the victim with two dead heirs.Talk to him.If you can persuade the Fellowes family to hand over the murderer, I will naturally not pursue this anymore," Cosmo pointed to Cedar in the distance with his eyes. Moby met David so he knew some details about him.It was also clear that the Fellowes family could not hand David over. Even if the Fellowes family was willing to hand him over, the Lightfoot family needed to have the power to take him. ¡®Do you think you can handle the direct disciple of a Sacred Saint? ¡®When the timees, the Lightfoot family might be dying to throw this trouble as far away as possible.¡¯ "If you want to fight, please move to the void.There are too many people here and a lot of them are the young outstanding talents of Star Kingdom.You will cause a lot of casualties if you¡¯re not careful, and this will be a huge loss for Star Kingdom.No one wants to see this happen." Moby changed the subject when he saw that he could not change Cosmo¡¯s mind.He did not have much hope anyway.He was just a Pre-Saint, and it would be unrealistic for him to ask two True Saints to shake hands and make peace with just a few words. Moby only came up here because he had no choice. If he did note up here to say something, someone would surely call the Saints Association ipetent if word got out. The head would also be humiliated. Cosmo was stunned. He did not expect Moby to not talk to Cedar before asking them to fight in the void. ¡®Does he think I am weak so he can bully me?¡¯ "Cosmo, there are a lot of people here.So let¡¯s go to the void if you want to fight," Cedar said. When the two were about to make a move, Tai took a step forward. "Did you guys forget about me?" Everyone looked at Tai. Everyone almost forgot that this True Saint from the Palmore family was the one with the highest status here. "Tai, what do you want?" Cedar asked with a frown. He had a bad feeling in his heart. ¡®Are these two joining hands?¡¯ Even though he had a bit of conflict with Tai just now, he did not think much about this. The Palmore and Ginger families were not enemies, but they were hostile toward each other either. The Ginger family was also the Lightfoot family¡¯s backer, so in Cedar¡¯s opinion, Tai and Cosmo would never work together to attack him. However, judging from the situation now, Tai suddenly stood forward, which made it apparent that he was about to take action. He would never help Cedar, so there was a chance he would work with Cosmo. "Nothing.I just want you to know that no matter how strong the Fellowes family is, you will never escape us," Tai said with a cold smirk. "Are you joining hands with Cosmo?" Cedar had an unpleasant look on his face. "No, you''re wrong.We just want to test how powerful you are.We''re not nning to join hands," Tai shook his head and said seriously. "Hahah! Cedar, did you hear that? Even your family¡¯s backer is helping me to attack you.It shows that your family is at the end of your era.Give up!" Cosmo chortled. "Grandmaster!" Roald yelled nervously from one side. Valerio and Alba were looking over with nervous gazes as well. "Tai, is this from you or the entire Palmore family?" Cedar asked in a deep voice. "Is there a difference?" "Of course! If it¡¯s from you, then this will be between us.If it¡¯s from your family, then it¡¯s between two families." ¡®Just think of it as from me.I just want to exchange techniques with you today.I want to see if you¡¯ve improved after so many years," Tai thought about it and said. Before getting the approval of the grandmaster, he did not dare to represent the entire family to have a fallout with the Fellowes family. If not, he would not be able to exin himself. Tai and Cedar were on the same level. They were both True Saints, but they had different statuses in their families. Chapter 1882 Chapter 1882 Cedar was one of the three strongest True Saints in the Fellowes family, and he was the only one who was not injured. Therefore, it was Clear that he had a very high status. His words and actions could represent the entire Fellowes family. However, Tai was different. The Palmore family also had a Sacred Saint grandmaster who was in charge, so Tai could only listen to the grandmaster when it came to matters involving the entire family. "Understood, thene on! I want to see what you two can do together!" Cedar said proudly. "How ignorant!" "How arrogant!" Tai and Cosmo scolded loudly at the same time. "Guys, please..." Moby also wanted to continue to persuade them to move into the void. Unexpectedly, Tai interrupted him. "How presumptuous! You¡¯re just a Pre-Saint, so who are you to speak here? Is there no one else in the Saints Association?" Moby¡¯s face turned dark and then pale when Tai retorted him, but there was nothing he could do. It was not his fault that the other party was a True Saint! He was even the True Saint of the Palmore family. As the first deputy head of the Saints Association, the grandmaster of the Palmore family had a high status and was second only to the head, so who would dare to offend him? Moby took a deep breath, calmed himself down, and said again respectfully, "Sir..." "Get lost!" With a wave of Tai¡¯s hand, True Saint¡¯s energy erupted, sending Moby flying. His actions also shocked everyone present. ¡®He even dares to attack a member of TSA! ¡®The Palmore family is too arrogant!¡¯ Moby did not suffer any harm, but he was shocked. He looked at Tai angrily, but he did not dare to say anything. Tai was indifferent. Moby was just a Pre-Saint, so what if he was a direct affiliate of the Saints Association? With the grandmaster¡¯s status in the Saints Association, a Pre- Saint nobody like Moby was nothing to the Palmore family. Without Moby standing in the middle, Tai and Cosmo started to focus on Cedar. Cedar knew the two were about to take action. He would have no chance of winning against two True Saints. Therefore, he could only brace himself and take it. "Cosmo, I''ll handle Cedar.You should capture the Fellowes family member," Tai said. He could not embarrass himself when he was joining hands with Cosmo. "Alright," Cosmo chuckled. He would be more than happy to have someone pave the way for him. The two¡¯s energy exploded and spread across the scene with powerful destruction. They even intentionally avoided the crowd down below. "Tai, Cosmo, you scoundrels! You shameless scumbags! How dare you take action against the younger generation!" Cedar roared. At the same time, he also showed his power as a True Saint. However, it seemed like nothing under the bursts of energy from the two True Saints. Aside from protecting Alba and Valerio, there was nothing Roald could do. They were too weak, so they could only watch as danger approached them. Alba prayed in her heart, hoping that David could get his master as soon as possible. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. If not, her family would not be able to escape the cmity. The crowd below stared straight into the sky. Not everyone had the chance to watch the battle of True Saints. This would undoubtably be beneficial to their cultivation. When the two were about to collide, another burst of True Saint energy shot from the ground and went straight into the clouds. 6 Rumble! Then, it separated the three bursts of True Saint energy. This sudden change caused everyone¡¯s jaws to drop. Even Tai and Cosmo stopped in their tracks. ¡®Is there another True Saint hiding in Treasure Trove? ¡®Is the entire Fellowes familying out to battle?¡¯ Chapter 1883 Chapter 1883 The sudden burst of energy was like a sharp sword. Not only did it break up the other three True Saints¡¯ energies, it even split the clouds tens of thousands of miles in the air. It was as if it had carved a hole in the sky. The people below were staring at the sky with wide eyes. If the three True Saints, Tai, Cosmo, and Cedar, made everyone feel as if they were imposing and majestic, this new True Saint energy made them feel like the owner had failed to show restraint and was disying his power to the fullest extent. ¡®Who is this? ¡®His energy is no weaker than the trio, so he¡¯s definitely another True Saint" Tai and Cosmo stopped not far away, their eyes staring straight at the newly emerged energy. They had no idea that another True Saint was hiding in Treasure Trove. They were wondering if it was another True Saint from the Fellowes family, but now, it did not seem like it. There were three True Saints in the Fellowes family. Aside from Cedar, the other two were injured and had not recovered. Therefore, theirbat power would be reduced. However, judging from the energy the person showed just now, he was not inferior to the three. Therefore, they could confirm that it was not a Fellowes family member. However, who would intervene in the affair between the three families? Tai and Cosmo were confused, especially Tai. As the master of the Fellowes family, the Palmore family had been keeping an eye on the Fellowes family ever since they realized the Fellowes family was getting more and more out of control. After all, they were trying to take over Treasure Trove, the cash cow. They did this to prevent the Fellowes family from pulling any tricks and affecting the Palmore family¡¯s n. However, they never noticed the Fellowes family getting close to any other forces. ¡®Were they suffering patiently, but firmly resolved on revenge this entire time? ¡®Did they act like they were epting the Palmore family¡¯s surveince but were trying to find a way out the entire time?¡¯ Tai narrowed his eyes and a cold light shone. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He felt that this was possible. No force would be willing to surrender when they encountered this. It was understandable for the Fellowes family to want to rebel. However, what confused Tai was that the Palmore family was one of the six top forces with a Sacred Saint in Star Kingdom. Who would dare to help the Fellowes family when this was the family they were going against? Who was so bold? Did they want to die? member. However, who would intervene in the affair between the three families? Tai and Cosmo were confused, especially Tai. As the master of the Fellowes family, the Palmore family had been keeping an eye on the Fellowes family ever since they realized the Fellowes family was getting more and more out of control. After all, they were trying to take over Treasure Trove, the cash cow. They did this to prevent the Fellowes family from pulling any tricks and affecting the Palmore family¡¯s n. However, they never noticed the Fellowes family getting close to any other forces. ¡®Were they suffering patiently, but firmly resolved on revenge this entire time? ¡®Did they act like they were epting the Palmore family¡¯s surveince but were trying to find a way out the entire time?¡¯ Tai narrowed his eyes and a cold light shone. He felt that this was possible. No force would be willing to surrender when they encountered this. It was understandable for the Fellowes family to want to rebel. However, what confused Tai was that the Palmore family was one of the six top forces with a Sacred Saint in Star Kingdom. 1 Who would dare to help the Fellowes family when this was the family they were going against? Who was so bold? Did they want to die? Cedar was also confused at this moment. This sudden True Saint energy was very strong, but it was also foreign. He was sure he had never met this True Saint before, and this was not one of the other two True Saints of his family. However, this person was hiding in Treasure Trove and was taking action at this critical moment. ¡®Is this.." Cedar considered a possibility. Not only him, but Roald and Valerio also thought of this possibility. ¡®Wasn¡¯t David contacting his master? ¡®So, this True Saint who appeared all of a sudden might be David¡¯s mysterious master. ¡®This would exin why a strange True Saint would want to help the Fellowes family while risking offending the Lightfoot and Palmore family" When the Fellowes family members thought of this, they were not happy at all. Instead, they felt like they had been lied to. The current crisis was over, but a bigger crisis was about toe. They always thought that David''s master was a Sacred Saint, so they desperately helped David to hang onto this glimmer of hope. Now, they saw the truth. David''s master was not the Sacred Saint they imagined, but a True Saint. Although he was also very strong, he would not be of much help against the difficulties faced by the Fellowes family. They needed a Sacred Saint to deal with the Palmore family. It was all over now. Next, the Palmore family would surely make a thunderous move to suppress the Fellowes family and seize control of Treasure Trove. Without the help of a Sacred Saint, the Fellowes family could not fight back at all. Sure enough, they had ended up losing this gamble. Of course, they could not me David because David never said that his master was a Sacred Saint once this entire time. Valerio was the one who imagined it. Not only Valerio, but the rest of the fellow grandmasters of the Fellowes family felt the same way. It was only possible for a Sacred Saint to cultivate Saint as young as David. However, reality hit them hard in the face. Chapter 1884 Chapter 1884 Now, it proved that True Saints were capable too. Cedar, Roald, and Valerio looked at each other. They could all see the disappointment in each other¡¯s eyes. Aside from disappointment, Valerio had more remorse in his eyes. If he did not insist that David¡¯s master was a Sacred Saint and reported it to the family, the Fellowes family might have been able to hold on for a little longer. Who knew that the person who gave David a first-rate Soulbound Weapon and taught such a genius was only a True Saint? 1 Alba could feel how tense the atmosphere was. When she saw the bitter smiles on the grandmasters¡¯ faces and the self-me on Grandpa Val¡¯s face, she quickly knew what the problem was with her thinking. After she thought about it, Alba was also confused. ¡®Is the person who saved us Master David¡¯s master? ¡®Is he not a Sacred Saint but a True Saint? ¡®Does it mean all of our efforts were in vain? ¡®Can no one help us fight the Palmore family¡¯s Sacred Saint? ¡®And does it mean I can¡¯t escape from Anders too? ¡®I even removed my veil to piss Anders off just now.I can imagine what kind of life will be waiting for me once I marry him. ¡®No, no, no!¡¯ Alba shook her head. She would not ept this, and she also believed that this was not real. Master David¡¯s master was definitely a Sacred Saint. This True Saint hiding by Master David was only to protect him. Alba forced herself to believe this, but she knew she was just lying to herself. This was because David told her that he had been living with his master the entire time. There was no one else in the sect but the two of them. This meant the True Saint Rank energy from Treasure Trove was David¡¯s master. Alba¡¯s face turned pale, making her look sickly but still beautiful. One would want to protect her when they saw her in this state. The Fellowes family made the wrong bet. The consequences were very severe. Not only would they have to endure the Lightfoot family¡¯s anger, but they also had to endure the Palmore family¡¯s pressure. It was possible that soon the Fellowes family would disappear. They might only be able to find a secluded corner in Star Kingdom and struggle on whilst at death''s door. At the end of the day, Alba was the one who caused this. ¡®No.." Alba could not ept this. She also could not shoulder the responsibility of sending her entire family to hell.She did not want to be the sinner of her family and get scolded by everyone in her family.She tried her best to think of every possibility and suddenly, something clicked in her brain. Alba¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Is it possible that this True Saint is Master David? ¡®This would exin why this True Saint was hiding in Treasure Trove. ¡®The True Saint is Master David" Alba was horrified by her crazy assumption. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. It was unprecedented for a young man in his thousands to be a Pre-Saint. As for bing a True Saint, did someone like this exist in the entire universe? She started to think back to the moment she met David until this moment. This young man was always surprising her. Alba put her hands together and closed her eyes to pray. ¡®I hope this time will be the same" Chapter 1885 Chapter 1885 The scene was temporarily quiet as everyone was thinking of the identity of the True Saint. However, aside from showing his energy, this person never showed up. Tai could not endure this anymore. As the Palmore family¡¯s True Saint, he would not allow anyone to challenge his majesty. Not even when the other party was also a True Saint. "Who are you? Why are you so nosey? Do you know what you''re doing? Beware of getting into trouble," Tai roared. What greeted him was a figure soaring into the sky. Woosh! Then, he saw a cold light. Tai felt a great threat from this cold light. However, it was toote for him to think about it, so he hastily shouted, "How presumptuous!" Immediately, a big saber appeared in his hand, and he waved the saber down. ng! The sword¡¯s light collided with the saber¡¯s light, making a deafening sound. The people on the ground could not help but cover their ears, showing pain on their faces. After resisting the cold light, Tai did not get a chance to rx. That figure had already appeared in front of him and was swinging a sword toward him. ng! It was the sound of des shing. The sound of the collision just now was even more horrendous. Many weaker people on the ground had blood oozing from their ears, and some could not bear it anymore and had begun to roll all over the ground, howling in pain. Tai felt a huge forceing from his hands, pushing his body back uncontrobly. After a red long sword collided with his big saber under his eyes, it cut a gap in his saber. However, the red long sword was unscathed. His saber was the best among high-level Soulbound Weapons, but it was actually destroyed by a thin long sword. ¡®Is that a first-rate Soulbound Weapon? ¡®How can that be?¡¯ His saber was about to be broken by the long sword. Once the saber was broken, the long sword would hurt him. Tai¡¯s body would not be able to handle being touched by such a treasure. Tai could not help shouting, "Cosmo, what are you waiting for?" The battle between the two happened in the blink of an eye. The people on the ground could not see the speed of the True Saints. Cosmo was also a True Saint, so he could. However, he did not expect the other party to make a sudden move just now. Therefore, he could note back to his senses for a while. Upon hearing Tai''s roar, he also realized that something was wrong. It was time to rescue Tai. Cedar also reacted. It did not matter if this True Saint was David''s master or not. Since he was here to help him, he would not let the other party suffer the attacks of the enemy. He would work together with the party to resolve the immediate crisis first. Of course, he would have to act once Cosmo took action. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When the two were about to move, another figure shot out from the deepest part of Treasure Trove and headed for Cosmo. He was very fast, and he was in front of Cosmo in the blink of an eye. He waved his hammer which was covered with countless lightning bolts. Cosmos did not expect someone to be hiding in the dark. His focus was on the other three. The sudden appearance of this person forced him to take out his Soulbound Weapon to block the attack. Boom! Boom! Chapter 1886 Chapter 1886 There were two loud sounds. The first sound was from Cosmo after he was sent flying backward. The second sound was from him falling to the ground. Luckily, the person who attacked did not throw Cosmo into the crowd. Instead, he changed direction and threw him horizontally toward the emptynd far away. Then, Cosmo created a huge hole in the ground. If not, this impact would cause a lot of tragic deaths if he hadnded in the crowd. The other figure also broke Tai''s saber. When the sword was about to touch Tai, he flicked a marble at the other party¡¯s face. The person did not know what weapon this was. In order to prevent any foul y, he used his sword to block it hastily. Boom! After the marble collided with the red long sword, it caused an explosion. The huge shockwave separated the two temporarily. Due to the powerful defense of the Saint''s body, neither side suffered any substantial damage. Tai paused and looked at the broken high-level Soulbound Weapon in his hand. Then, he gritted his teeth and stared up at the smoke from the big explosion in front of him. How long had it been since he suffered such a loss? His high-level Soulbound Weapon was broken, and he almost got hurt too. Cosmo also rushed out of the hole and stood with Tai, following Tai¡¯s gaze with an unpleasant look on his face. The four members of the Fellowes family were once again in a daze. If the first figure to rush out was David¡¯s mysterious master, then who was this second figure? He could knock Cosmo flying with a hammer. Even if it was a sneak attack, it was still done by a True Saint. How could a Pre-Saintunch a sneak attack against a True Saint? It would be asking for death. ¡®Are there two True Saints hiding in Treasure Trove? ¡®Why didn¡¯t we notice?¡¯ The smoke from the big explosion dispersed. Then, two figures appeared in the sky. One held a sword, while the other a hammer. "Who the hell are you?" Tai asked through gritted teeth. "wasn¡¯t everyone looking for me? Now that I am here, don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?" One of the figures chuckled. The two people who appeared suddenly were, of course, David and his clone. After learning the skill, David detected that a fight was about to start in the sky. Before he had time to think about it, he disyed some of his energy and interrupted the impending battle in the sky. However, he did not go out immediately. Instead, he got a drop of blood essence from his heart and summoned a clone. Since they were going to fight, he definitely had to fight in his best state. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He did not want to give the enemy any chance. Since this was his first summon, David was not yet proficient, so he wasted a little time. It was not until Tai asked aloud that his clone was sessfully summoned. Then, he faced Tai with the Evil-Splitting Sword himself. On the other hand, the clone used the God of Thunder Hammer andunched a sneak attack on Cosmo. He was fighting against two True Saints alone, and yet he had the upper hand. David was very satisfied with the results of this battle. The clone was just as the system said. It possessed the same strength as him. Despite being coupled with the iplete God of Thunder Hammer, itsbat power was still quite good. There might be no one who could produce this result in solo battle. After all, Tai and Cosmo were not easy to deal with. Upon hearing David¡¯s answer, Roald, Valerio, Alba, Moby, and Amadi among the crowd on the ground were dumbfounded. The five people stared nkly at the two figures, which were not very clear yet. They had all met David. In particr, Alba and Amadi had the most interactions with David. David¡¯s voice was all too familiar, so they were sure that this was his voice. Even so, they could not connect David with the man who threw the True Saint to the ground just now. Only one idea appeared in the minds of the five people. ¡®David is not a Pre-Saint, but a True Saint" Chapter 1887 Chapter 1887 ¡°Wasn¡¯t everyone looking for me? Now that I am here, don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡¯ When everyone at the scene slowly understood what this meant, they all widened their eyes and looked at the two figures in the sky in disbelief. ¡®Everyone¡¯s looking for him? ¡®Then who is he?¡¯ The answer was clear. It was David. ¡®However, didn¡¯t the Lightfoot family say on their warrant that David is just a young man in his thousands? ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ This was beyond everyone''s imagination. ¡®How did a young man in his thousands be a True Saint all of a sudden? ¡®He¡¯s even a top among True Saints" Both Tai and Cosmo were strong True Saints. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Regardless of which of those two figures in the sky was David, he was definitely considered a top among True Saints if he was able to suppress Tai and Cosmo in battle. Among the known True Saints in Star Kingdom, which one of them had not lived for tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years? How could a young man like David be associated with a True Saint? There must be something wrong with this. No one believed that there would be a thousand-year-old True Saint in Star Kingdom. This was too exaggerated and too unrealistic. There were no True Saints that were ten thousand years old, let alone a thousand years old. Naturally, Tai and Cosmo did not believe this either. The battle just now waspleted in a very short time before they were attacked again. They also did not notice what the person who attacked them looked like. Everyone was waiting for the smoke to clear to see who these two True Saints who suddenly appeared were. Over time, the smoke slowly dissipated. When David¡¯s young and familiar face appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes, the whole scene erupted. "Damn it! Is that really David? He looks exactly like the portrait on the Lightfoot family¡¯s arrest warrant.Am I dreaming? Is there really such a young True Saint in the world? Could it be..." p! The young man was pped on the back of the head before he finished speaking. "What are you doing?" He said a little annoyed. "You brat! Do you think you can call him by his name? If you want to die, leave and don''t implicate everyone here! You should call him Master David or Senior." "Yes, Master David! It¡¯s Master David! I was wrong.I was wrong." After he came back to his senses, the young man immediately realized his mistake.He would be asking for death if he called a True Saint by name.n.ovelebook Hence, he quickly started to p himself. They were not the only ones talking. Everyone else on the ground was also talking among themselves. People who came here had all seen the wanted poster from the Lightfoot family. Therefore, they already knew what David looked like. Then, everyone discovered something new. ¡®Why are there two Master Davids who look exactly the same? ¡®Does Master David have a twin? ¡®Are they both True Saints? ¡®This can''t be real, right?¡¯ Since Cloning had never existed in Star Kingdom before, no one would think about the possibility of this happening assume that both of the figures were David. "Who can tell me why there are two Master Davids in the sky?" "I want to know too! Could it be that the other one is Master David''s brother?" "Both of them are such young True Saints! This can¡¯t be real, right? How are we expected to live like this?" "What''s the matter? Since Master David can achieve this, then his brother will naturally not be far behind." Tai and Cosmo were dumbfounded when they heard the continuous discussions. Chapter 1888 Chapter 1888 The Davids that looked the same were both True Saints. This was unbelievable. Even as True Saints who were second only to Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom, they had never experienced this before. They never even heard about such a thing. The person who gave birth to this pair of True Saint twins could be the emperor. The main factor was that they were so young. If the two of them became Sacred Saints, their family would have two Sacred Saints at the same time. This would be legendary in Star Kingdom. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As Alba looked at two Davids, her brain went nk. David was unique and omnipotent in her heart. Now, there were two of them, and Alba could not ept this for a while. She would not the image of David she held in her heart to be overshadowed, even if this person was David¡¯s twin brother. "You''re David?" Tai asked, suppressing the anger in his heart. "What? Do I not look like him? Didn''t you guys issue that arrest warrant? I''ve seen it, and the portrait looks pretty simr to mine.Howe you can¡¯t recognize me after seeing me in person?" David asked back. "Then who is that person next to you?" Tai then asked. His question was also what everyone present wanted to know. Everyone stared at David intently, waiting for his answer. However, David smiled and did not answer right away. Instead, he asked his clone, "Hey! He¡¯s asking who you are!" "Of course, I¡¯m David!" The clone answered naturally. "You are David? Then who am I?" David pretended to be dumb and asked. "How am I supposed to know who you are? Anyway, I¡¯m David!" The clone said with certainty. "If you im you¡¯re David, what evidence do you have?" "What evidence do you need? I have been called David since I was born, and I haven¡¯t changed my name until now. ¡°I¡¯m not David, who could he be?" "That¡¯s the same with me! My mother rose early and went to bedte just so she could give me the name David.She had worried a lot for this name, so I can¡¯t give it to you.You should stop calling yourself David in the future." "Then what¡¯s my name?" The clone asked. "You should call yourself David Two! That¡¯s a good way to distinguish between us," David thought for a while and said. "Okay!" The clone agreed without hesitation. "That''s right! From now on, I¡¯ll call you David Two, and you will be my younger brother.If I am not happy with someone, you can go and f*ck him up for me," Davidughed. "alright!" David started talking to his clone, shocking everyone at the scene including Tai, Cedar, and Cosmo the True Saints. They had never encountered this before. ¡®Why is there a David Two? ¡®This is insane!¡¯ However, soon, everyone could tell that David was taking them for fools. How would two people who looked the same not know each other? Tai also realized this.His eyes were burning with rage as he stared n.ovelebook at the figures in front of him. As True Saint from the Palmore family, one of the six top forces of Star Kingdom, this was the first time he was provoked like this. David said all these things on purpose. His clone had no autonomy, so he did not have thoughts of his own.He could only move after David injected mind power into him. If David took away his mind power from the clone, the clone would be a stationary corpse and he would disappear once the time was up.So, David was actually talking to himself.His goal was very simple, and it was to trigger Tai. It would be even better if Tai could be triggered into having another battle with David. David did not want to scare him away.He was not done yet! Since he had already been exposed, he wanted to fight to his heart¡¯s content. Chapter 1889 Chapter 1889 Tai looked at the smile on David''s face. It felt like David was mocking him.He really wanted to rush over and give David a hard lesson. However, after looking back at the fight just now and the strength David showed, Tai restrained himself. Even if David had the chance tounch a sneak attack on him, he should not underestimate this kid¡¯s power. Plus, there were two of them. Furthermore, the red long sword in David¡¯s hand could break his high-level Soulbound Weapon, so it was definitely a super weapon.It was most likely a first-rate Soulbound Weapon. Weapons were often the key to the battle of powerhouses at the same level. "Who the hell are you? There have never been two brothers like you in Star Kingdom." Tai asked loudly. "Are you dumb? Didn''t I tell you? I¡¯m David and he¡¯s David Two, my younger brother! Did you not understand such a simple answer?" David replied mockingly. "You..." Tai was speechless after being scolded by David. Tai had always attracted attention and was respected wherever he went. When had someone ever treated him like this? Furthermore, it was in front of so many people in Star Kingdom. Tai felt as if he was going to lose control of the anger in his heart. "What? With your low IQ, I really wonder how you can be a True Saint.It''s aplete disgrace to True Saints.If I were you, I''d kill myself right now.Why bother embarrassing myself?" David continued to trigger Tai. "David, you''re asking for it!" Tai¡¯s eyes were red from ring as he spat through gritted teeth.He was on the brink of explosion after being repeatedly humiliated. Tai was not only representing himself.He was also representing his entire family. If he did not do anything after David scolded him, this matter would spread throughout Star Kingdom tomorrow. Then, the Palmore family¡¯s years of umted glory would be destroyed. "You want me to die? It depends on whether you have the ability or not.Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t fight without restraints here. n.ovelebook We can go to the void and fight for another 300 rounds to see who will die if you have the guts," David pointed his red long sword at Tai and said arrogantly. "If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, I am not a Palmore, let alone a member of the Palmore family." "If you don¡¯t want to be a Palmore, you can be a Lidell.I don¡¯t mind that." David chuckled. "David, you rascal!" Tai cursed. "You talk so much sh*t.Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll see you in the void." After David finished speaking, his body turned into a ray of light. After soaring into the sky, he disappeared in an instant. Another sentence came from the void. "David Two, I''ll leave the rest to you.Don¡¯t embarrass me, Brother, or PI kick your *ss." "Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother! I will beat him so hard that his mother won''t even recognize him," the clone replied loudly. There was immediatelymotion on the ground. Everyone looked like they wanted tough but they did not dare to. David scolded Tai for being dumb and having a worrying IQ. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, from their perspective, David Two was the one with a worrying IQ, He looked like aplete fool. In one word, he was boorish. What a simple-minded brawn. However, such a person could reach True Saint Rank at such a young age. How on earth did he do it? This is a question that everyone wanted to know. Seeing that David was gone, Tai naturally followed him.His body also turned into a long ray of light and disappeared. Chapter 1890 Chapter 1890 There were so many people watching from below, so even if he did not want to fight, he had no choice. Besides, he also needed to vent the anger in his heart. Therefore, a battle would be the best way to do this. After the two True Saints left, three were left. David''s clone, Cedar, and Cosmo. "How do you want to fight? Tell me now.When my brotheres back, I will be punished if I don¡¯t beat you to a pulp." David Two held the God of Thunder Hammer and took a step toward say to Cosmo while pointing at him. "We have no grievances between us, so there¡¯s no need for us to fight," Cosmo said. He also could tell that David Two was not that smart, so he wanted to talk him out of this. "My brother said we have to! If not, he will punish me when hees back." "Answer me this and then I¡¯ll fight you.If not, we won¡¯t fight, and we''ll wait for your brother toe back to punish you." "Ask away! Let''s fight right after.Stop talking so much like a b* tch!" "Stop talking to him! Go and hit him!" Cedar stopped David Two from behind.He knew what Cosmo had in mind.He could not let Cosmo get more information from David Two. Cedar wanted to go up, but he was worried that David Two would not know his friend from foe. If that happened, it would be tricky. David was not here, so no one could control this strong idiot. When Cosmo saw David Two not moving, he asked, "Who are you? Where did youe from? What are you doing in the Central Sacred Continent? Do you have people more powerful than you in your family?" "Are you also stupid? Didn''t my brother tell you that he¡¯s David and I¡¯m David Two? As for where we¡¯re from, I don¡¯t want to tell you and I also don¡¯t want to tell you why I¡¯m here.Plus, I also don¡¯t want to tell you if there¡¯s another more powerful person in my family.Alright, that¡¯s my answer.Let''s fight!" David said seriously. "Pfft!" Alba could not hold back and burst intoughter while covering her mouth. When she startedughing, the people below also burst intoughter. They had been holding on for a very long time, and all they needed was a fuse. "Hahaha!" All of them startedughing loudly. Cosmo''s face was burning as it turned dark and pale.He was a True Saint, but these ants were laughing at him. If there were not so many people on the ground and they were not from different forces, he would have killed all of them. He would hesitate if it would not cause a huge problem in Star Kingdom that the Lightfoot family could not bear. "If that¡¯s the case,e with me.There are too many people here.Let¡¯s fight at an empty ce to prevent hurting the innocent." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After Cosmo said that, he turned into a ray of light and shot into the distance.He wanted to find an empty ce to talk to this idiot. n.ovelebook He wanted to see if he could extract some information from him. Honestly, it was very shocking to have two True Saints this young. Cosmo figured that they were not from Star Kingdom. Instead, they were from an even higher civilization outside of Star Kingdom. As a True Saint, he had seen a lot of things. Star Kingdom was just a level 7 civilization. In the vast and boundless universe, the highest level was a level 10 civilization, which was the God Tier Civilization. Below the God Tier Civilization was a level 9 civilization, followed by a level 8 civilization, and then a level 7 civilization. Every time there was a difference in civilization, there would be a veryrge gap in strength. If Cosmo could get information about something more advanced and civilized than Star Kingdom from that idiot, it would be very beneficial to him.Cosmo had no idea that David Two was just faking it. In reality, David was the one manipting him this entire time. Chapter 1891 Chapter 1891 After David and Tai, the True Saints, left to fight in the void, Cosmo left too. As David¡¯s clone was about to chase after him, Cedar yelled from behind him, ¡°David... Two! Don¡¯t go yet. Cosmo is a sly and devious rat. He will surely set a trap for you! With your... Um... You can''t handle him alone. So, you better wait until Davides back.¡± To him, David Two, with his low intelligence, would be deceived by Cosmo. When the strength between the two sides was almost simr, one would often need to rely on other means to decide the oue. Obviously, David Two was not strong enough to crush Cosmo. Therefore, the oue of this battle would be hard to predict. Cedar figured that even if David Two was slightly stronger than Cosmo, the possibility of him being killed on the counter was very high. He wondered, ¡®How did someone like David Two be a True Saint? ¡®There are too many secrets hidden in this David person.¡¯ ¡°Thank you for the reminder! But... it''s too early to tell who¡¯s the one setting the trap for whom.¡± David''s clone turned his head and showed a reassuring smile. Then, he sped off in the direction in which Cosmo had left. | Along the way, his God of Thunder Hammer emitted a strong electric current. David''s clone seemed to have transformed into a sh of lightning and he disappeared in the blink of an eye. A stunned crowd was left speechless on the ground. Cedar''s original idea was if David Two refused to listen to his advice and insisted on chasing Cosmo, then he would follow after him. He was worried that Cosmo would seed. However, after hearing what David Two said and seeing his smile, Cedar had a change of heart. He did not chase after David Two in the end. This kid did not have a worrying IQ, he was clearly ying dumb to take advantage of Cosmo. After thinking about it, Cedar felt that this made sense. How could an idiot be a True Saint? Cedar did not expect David to be a True Saint. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This was already shocking and incredible enough. Now that there was another David. Not only did he look the same as David, but he was also a True Saint. Cedar was very confused. Not only him, but other people from the Fellowes family, including the audience below, were itching to find out the truth. ¡°Alba, you have the most interaction with David and you have known him the longest. Didn¡¯t you know he has a brother that looked exactly like him?¡± Cedar turned to Alba and asked. ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯ve never seen his brother and I¡¯ve never heard him talk about him. But...¡± Alba stopped. She did not know if she should voice her opinion. Since she cared about David too much, she could not ept the existence of someone who looked the same and had the same strength as David. Ever since David Two showed up, she had been paying attention to him. In the end, Alba noticed the difference between the two. David Two and David were the same. There were even no changes when it came to some of the special characteristics of their bodies. This was strange. One had to know that even twins were separate entities after they left their mother¡¯s womb. As more time passed, the difference between them would grow. Therefore, it was impossible for them to remain the same even after hundreds or thousands of years. Chapter 1892 Chapter 1892 With that, an idea popped up in Alba¡¯s mind. ¡®Could it be that David Two is actually David?¡¯ As for why there were two Davids, Alba had no clue. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Thave a feeling.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, I think David Two is the same person as Master David,¡± Alba voiced what was in her heart. ¡®The same person?¡¯ Cedar said silently in his heart. Then he asked, ¡°You think they are the same person, but what evidence do you have?¡± ¡°T have had more contact with Master David and we have been together for a long time. During this period, I discovered some special characteristics about Master David''s body. I just observed David Two and saw that he also has them. These two people are exactly the same even down to these unique physical traits. It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking in the mirror,¡± Alba exined. ¡®Exactly the same? ¡®Even certain unique characteristics on their bodies are exactly the same?¡¯ Cedar was in deep thought. There were two Davids, and this had never happened in Star Kingdom before. 1 However, even if it never happened before did not mean it did not exist. For example, there had never been a young True Saint like David in Star Kingdom, but he still existed. If he could create one miracle, why couldn¡¯t he create a second or even a third? As a True Saint, Cedar had more experience and could ept new things better than ordinary people. Hence, he quickly figured out the key to this matter. He also temporarily epted Alba¡¯s statement. As for the truth, he would have to ask David to find out. ¡°Don¡¯t spread this. No matter what the truth is, David must have his reasons for doing this. We just need to keep it a secret for him,¡± Cedar said solemnly. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster, we understand!¡± Alba, Roald, and Valerio replied at the same time. At this moment, there was a loud noise in the sky. Cedar and everyone looked up at the sky. Then, there was movement from the other side, apanied by thunder and lightning. They must havee from David Two¡¯s Hammer of Thunder. Both sides were fighting. + Since the void was too far away, no one could see what was going on except Cedar the True Saint. Even so, Cedar could only get a rough idea of the fight with the help of his mind power. ¡°Grandmaster, is Master David in danger?¡± Alba blurted out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! David is very strong and he¡¯s not weaker than Tai at all. With the help of that long red sword, he can still gaina certain upper hand. Heroese from the youth indeed,¡± Cedar eximed. Thanks to the long red sword, David was able to take advantage of the sneak attack on Tai just now. The fact that he was in full-frontalbat but could still gain the upper hand was proof of his actual strength. Upon hearing this, Alba felt a sense of pride while simultaneously feeling rxed. This was the man that she, Alba, was looking for. David was countless times stronger than the Star Kingdom Six. The onlookers on the ground were all waiting eagerly. They really wanted to go to the void and see this once-every- million-year True Saint battle with their own eyes. However, they were scared. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The four True Saints could still restrain themselves here to avoid hurting the innocent. When they were in the void, they surely would not hold back. Hence, if one got close and were caught in the crossfire, they would not even know how they died. The battle of True Saints was certainly exciting, and everyone wanted to see it. However, their lives were more important. Thinking of the possibility of losing their lives for this, everyone gave up the idea of going to the void to watch and quietly waited for the result. Chapter 1893 Chapter 1893 Anders in the distance also raised his head. As he stared nkly at the sky, his eyes were full of confusion. At this moment, he no longer had the arrogance and pride of one of the Star Kingdom Six and the first- in-line heir of the Palmore family. In the past, he was full of confidence, and he would make others feel like he was looking down on the world while showing off his abilities. It was as if he was second only to God. Anders¡¯ life was one ofplete decadence. His self-confidence and arrogance were shattered the moment David revealed that he was a True Saint. Everything he was once proud of was nothing in front of David. Anders also thought about regaining his confidence and catching up with David, hoping to overtake him one day and trample him under his feet. However, he knew this was impossible. It was also unrealistic. The gap between the two sides was too great. One was a partial Saint while the other one was a Saint Realm True Saint. The gap between the two was like heaven and earth. No matter how high the mountain on the ground was, it still could never touch the sky. Anders felt that there was no hope, and he also gave up. He did not know where his next path was. Maybe he would live in David''s shadow for the rest of his life without making any progress. When someone has had high self-esteem since childhood, a lot of them would be devastated the moment their self-confidence waspletely shattered, and there would be no possibility of them making aeback. This was unless they could ovee their demons. Only then could they regain their confidence. However, it was not so easy to ovee inner demons. Like Anders right now. There was only one way to ovee his demons, and that was to watch David die in front of him. However, it would not be easy for a partial Saint to watch a True Saint die. Now, there was only one possibility. He needed the Palmore family¡¯s Sacred Saint beat David half to death and throw him in front of Anders. Then, Anders could deal David the final blow. Anders could then regain his confidence after getting rid of his inner demons like this. Perhaps, he might even achieve something higher in the future. The sound of battle in the sky could stil] be heard. Everyone was waiting for the result, so no one left. Not long after, a voice came from afar. ¡°Affiliates of the Lightfoot family, retreat!¡± This voice meant the battle between David Two and Cosmo was over. Cosmo was likely to have been defeated. Soon, a bolt of lightning shed across the sky and David Two was back with the God of Thunder Hammer. Although he looked a bit battered on the outside at this time, he was not injured, and his mental state was very good. He could even go for another round. The arrival of David¡¯s clone immediately blew up the audience. The discussion sounded again. ¡°Even Master David¡¯s younger brother, Master David Two, is so awesome. If he can defeat the True Saint grandmaster of the Lightfoot family, wouldn¡¯t Master David be even stronger?¡± | ¡°Right? Master David will definitely win.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true! Master David is indeed powerful, but after all, he is still young andcksbat experience. The Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster became famous a hundred thousand years ago. This is a collision between the old and new generations. So we have to wait for the results toe out to find out who will win and who will lose.¡± ¡°The rise of Master David represents the advent of a new era of Star Kingdom. It is time for the older generation to withdraw from the spotlight and leave the opportunity to the young. I support Master David.¡± ¡°T also support Master David. Master David must win!¡± ¡°I support the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster! How can a young manpare to a person who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years?¡± ¡°In that case, how about we make a bet?¡± ¡°Okay! What are you betting?¡± ¡°All my worth, 30 million Star Dors. Do you dare?¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not scared of you!¡± ¡°T am raising 10 million for Master David to win!¡± ¡°T will raise it to 50 million for the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster to win!¡± More and more people began participating.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1894 Chapter 1894 Some supported David, the new generation, and some supported Tai, the older generation. The two sides were in a deadlock. The stakes were getting bigger too. At this time, the Lightfoot family retreated quietly while taking advantage of the chaos. Their grandmaster had been defeated. Thus, if they stayed, they would beughed at. Furthermore, if that foolish yet powerful David Two suddenly wanted to trouble them again, they would be without any aid. No one could save them. David did not pay any attention to those young people and went directly to the Fellowes family. ¡°Thank you, Miss Fellowes and Mr. Valerio, for your great help!¡± David said politely, sping his hands together. He was grateful to both of them. If he had not met Alba by chance, gotten her full support, and had Valerio ovee all difficulties to sell the 300 branches of Treasure Trove to him at the critical moment, how could David achieve True Saint Rank in such a short period? One must know that when he left the Iridescent Sect, he was just an ant at Eternal realm.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He would have no way to fight back against a Pre- Saint like Nek. If it was not for his strong mind power, he would have been killed by Nek already. Upon hearing David¡¯s voice, Alba showed excitement on her face. She was right. Both of them were David. ¡°Master David, you are wee! That''s what I should do, and it is a great honor for me to help you.¡± Alba looked excited. ¡°Alba is right. It¡¯s also my blessing to be able to help you, Master David. Please don¡¯t be so modest with us, I am not worthy of that,¡± Valerio replied with trepidation. How would he expect that David was actually a True Saint? Moreover, he also possessed this heaven- defying means of cloning and fighting two True Saints at the same time. Originally, he thought that it was incredible enough for David to be a Saint at such an age. He did not expect to have so badly underestimated David. Such a result was truly shocking. If he had known earlier, he would have put in more effort and given David whatever he wanted. As long as the Fellowes family had it, Valerio would not say no. Fortunately, their rtionship was pretty good now too. Thus, there was finally hope for the Fellowes family. ¡°Master David!¡± Roald shouted respectfully. In this universe where power was paramount, a Pre-Saint like him could only obediently call David Master David when he met David who was a True Saint. Not long ago, he and David called each other by name. Now, he could only respectfully call him Master David. ¡°Roald, please don¡¯t be so modest. You can still call me by name.¡± ¡°No, no, no! This is not allowed! In learning, there''s no first orst. This is an eternal truth that cannot be vited.¡± David smiled bitterly. He could not do anything in this situation. This also happened when he was on Earth. His friends who were originally close to him began to alienate themselves after learning of his strength and identity. David knew that it was not because those people did not want to get close to him, but it was because they did not dare. ¡°David.¡± ¡°Cedar.¡± Cedar and David exchanged polite words. Boom! There was another loud sound from the sky that was far louder than any sound before. ¡°David, even if you are a True Saint, you have to bow your head obediently after you offend my family. Just you wait, the Palmore family¡¯s Sacred Saint grandmaster wille to you soon.¡± ¡°Haha! The Palmore family, one of the six top forces of the Star Kingdom, is just so-so. You only know to send the old ones to me when the young ones can¡¯t defeat me. Even if you ask him toe to me, I, David Lidell, am not afraid! Who doesn¡¯t have an elder in their family? I didn¡¯t appear from thin air!¡± Immediately afterward, a space crack appeared in front of Anders. Then, a hand reached out to pull him into it before the crack disappeared. Chapter 1895 Chapter 1895 Not long after Anders was taken away by Tai from the space crack, a red light appeared. David himself appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Look! Everyone, look! Master David has returned in triumph!¡± ¡°Hello, Master David!¡± ¡°Greetings, David!¡± ¡°Master David, you are so handsome!¡± A fan girl eximed. ¡°Haha! I told you that Master David would win! You didn¡¯t believe me then, so how about now? You got pped across the face, right? Give me the money! Haha! Thanks to Master David, I¡¯m rich now!¡± Above the sky, two identical Davids stood together. ¡°David, what is this?¡± Cedar looked at the two Davids and asked curiously. Alba and the others pricked up their ears. They also wanted to know, how did the two Davids do it? ¡°Cedar, this is not the ce to talk, and I have something urgent to deal with right now. I''ll talk to you when Ie back,¡± David said. He was going to the Simmons Continent now. He wanted to take revenge on Nek before that mutt found out. Otherwise, would he be able to find Nek after the news spread and Nek hid himself? When he first came to Star Kingdom, David swore to himself after he almost died at the hands of Nek in the Iridescent Sect. As soon as he was strong enough, he would retaliate against Nek for everything he had done to him. Nek, the beginner Pre-Saint, was at best a slightly stronger ant in front of David who was already a True Saint. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The difference between the two sides was more than a big realm. Even if the Simmons family still had a grandmaster who was hiding in the dark and recuperating, David was not afraid. If it was not a Sacred Saint, there was nothing to worry about. Why would he be scared of a True Saint who was still seriously injured? Worse came to worst, he would spend another drop of blood essence to summon the clone. David was sure that twote True Saints and two Soulbound Weapons could defeat the Simmons family. Anyway, David could not wait, and he wanted to seek revenge now. ¡°Okay! David, you should take care of your business first. Let¡¯s find a ce to talk after you¡¯re done.¡± Cedar did not know what David was going to do, and he also did not ask. If David wanted to tell Cedar, he would. If he did not want to, it would be useless to ask anyway. Now, David¡¯s status was different. Not only was he a True Saint, but he also had a heaven- defying technique that allowed him to fight two people at once so he could defeat Cosmo and Tai at the same time. | In terms of strength, David hadpletely surpassed Cedar. ¡°Farewell, Cedar. I will be back soon, and then we will talk about the problem between your family and the Palmore family.¡± All four of the Fellowes family members¡¯ eyes lit up. This was why they had done their best to protect David. They initially thought David¡¯s master was only a True Saint, so they feltpletely hopeless. Unexpectedly, it turned to be David himself. If that were the case, his master must be more than a True Saint. If he could cultivate a disciple like David, he would be one of the best even among Sacred Saints. As long as David was willing to help the Fellowes family, there would be hope for the Fellowes family to break away from the Palmore family. ¡°Thank you, David. Be safe, David!¡± Cedar said happily. ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± Alba and the others also thanked him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so modest! These are all things I promised Miss Fellowes, and I will naturally keep my word. Miss Fellowes, please wait a little while. I will be back as soon as I finish my work.¡± David did not talk too much. He tore apart the space after speaking and he walked in with his clone at the same time. A True Saint could already tear the barrier of the six-dimensional space and enter the seven- dimensional space. It would be much faster there. Although the Central Sacred Continent was far away from the Simmons Continent, it would not take long for David to reach it if he traveled in seven-dimensional space. Now, he was no longer just an ant at Eternal Realm Ruler Rank like when he first arrived in Star Kingdom. 2 Instead, he was a Saint Realm True Saint. After these two battles, one could imagine that David and David Two¡¯s reputation would sweep over Star Kingdom as to two became household names. Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896 Aside from the Fellowes family who knew that David and David Two were the same people, someone else at the scene also knew. It was Amadi. It was he and Celeste who brought David from the low civilization, the Milky Way, to Star Kingdom. 1 Aside from Selena and the women, Celeste and Amadi were the ones who knew David best in Star Kingdom. Now that Celeste was locked in the ice cavern, the only one who knew about David was Amadi. ¡ã Maybe Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect, also knew some information, but surely not more than him. Amadi knew very well. David did not have a twin. It was just him. The so-called David Two must be a puppet created by David himself. However, Amadi did not know what technique was used. Plus, he did not even need to mention David¡¯s background. What kind of background could a person from a low civilization have? Thest words he said were just to confuse the public and scare the Palmore family so that they thought that David had a strong background behind him. That way, they would not dare to take action against David easily. As for how David was able to achieve his current achievements in a short period, Amadi was simiarly confused. He was filled with doubt in addition to being shocked. Perhaps this kid was the chosen one of the golden age of Star Kingdom! Otherwise, how David became a True Saint in such a short period could not be exined at all. Plus, he even defeated the veteran True Saints such as Tai and Cosmo that have lived for tens of thousands of years by himself. Amadi remembered when they left the Milky Way, David also asked to go to the Beast Gxy. They even worked together to fight against the more than ten Eternals in the Beast Gxy. Back then, David was just a Ruler Ranker. If Celeste did not save them in time, the two might not have been able to leave with their lives. How long had it been since then? David had crossed Immortal, Sovereign, partial Saint, and Pre- Saint Rank to reach True Saint Rank. How incredible! Amadi beat his chest and stamped his feet when he thought of this. If he known this would happen, he would do everything he could to recruit David into Star Mansion and be one of them when they just reached Star Kingdom. If David became a Sacred Saint, Star Mansion would be the seventhrgest force in Star Kingdom. Star Mansion''s strength and reputation would surely experience a qualitative leap. It was a pity that it was toote now. The current David was no longer someone Star Mansion could go after. However, Amadi was not discouraged. He had a rtionship with David. Anyway, he was also one of the people who brought him to Star Kingdom. If he did note to Star Kingdom and if he was still in the Milky Way, the low civilization, would David be able to achieve what he was now? Not long ago, Amadi went to the Iridescent Sect to pass a message to David¡¯s girlfriends. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Knowing how grateful David was, he would surely not forget about Amadi. As long as the two parties had a good rtionship, Star Mansion would also benefit enormously when David became a Sacred Saint in the future. With David''s support, who would be qualified topete with Amadi for the position of Star Mansion¡¯s head? ¡®Even if you have all kinds of conspiracies and tricks, you still can''t touch me. ¡®It¡¯s all because I have a Sacred Saint buddy!¡¯ Chapter 1897 Chapter 1897 As they watched David leave... ¡°Let''s go too!¡± Cedar said. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± Alba and the others replied. The Fellowes family followed suit. After the main characters left, the crowd on the ground began to slowly disperse. Some people were happy, and some were sad. The person who bet David to win undoubtedly became the ones who gained the most in the game. After David entered the space crack, he tore open the barriers of the space dimensionyer byyer and finally stopped in the seven -dimensional space. Only a Sacred Saint could tear the barrier here and enter the eight- dimensional space. Then, David quickly headed in the direction of the Simmons Continent. He had dismissed the clone. Although an hour was not up yet, it was useless to keep it around. With the distance from the Central Sacred Continent to the Simmons Continent, David could not reach in an hour even if he traveled in seven-dimensional space. Therefore, the clone would naturally not be able tost until then. Furthermore, some time had been wasted when they were fighting. When David was on his way, what happened in Large Trade Zone 47 of West End in the Central Sacred Continent swept across the entire Star Kingdom like a hurricane. Meanwhile, David and David Two were the centers of the storm. Suddenly, two young True Saints appeared and repelled the veteran True Saints Tai and Cosmo. It would be hard for them not to attract any attention. At first, many people did not believe it, but too many people saw David in action. Hence, they had no choice but to believe it. Coupled with the fact that the Palmore family and the Lightfoot family never came out to refute the rumors as the victims of the incident, they deduced that this was mostly true. All the forces were wondering who the hell was David and David Two. Star Kingdom never had such a young True Saint before. 5 Of course, some people raised doubts. It was said that David and David Two took some extremely rare treasures of heaven and earth to rejuvenate and look so young. In fact, the two of them were old monsters who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Otherwise, how could they be so powerful? Nothing like this was recorded in the historical records of Star Kingdom, let alone in reality. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As soon as this kind of remark came out, it immediately became the target of criticism. After repelling the old True Saint Tai, David rose to fame. Many people regarded him as their idol. If anyone dared to speak ill of their idol, they would definitely fight back, especially when it came to young and beautiful female geniuses. In the past, they all worshiped people like the Star Kingdom Six. However, when theypared the Six with David, they found out that the Star Kingdom Six was not even worthy of kissing David¡¯s feet. Not only was David more handsome than the Six, but he also was ssier, and his strength was even comparable to the Six''s grandmasters. Immediately, the women diverted their targets and focused on the young, handsome, and stronger David. However, the Six had been famous in Star Kingdom for so many years, so they still had many loyal admirers. These people were secretly ndering David. People with two different opinions began to dislike each other and criticize each other publicly. As the rhetoric became more and more intense, they seemed to even want to fight each other. The Iridescent Sect on the Iridescent Continent. When Lady Dream got the news, she was stunned, and her mind wentpletely nk. : Celeste brought David here and he was also the partner of Selena''s disciples. In reality, she had been paying attention to David''s situation and she hoped David could escape this catastrophe. Nova had imagined all kinds of endings David would face, but she never thought that David would resolve his crisis in this way. Moreover, she also learned some details about David from her disciples. That was why Nova was so shocked. Chapter 1898 Chapter 1898 This person from a low civilization nearly got killed by Nek not long ago. How long had it been, and he was already strong enough to kill Nek? What was a True Saint? The four reputable elders of the iridescent Sect were just True Saints. Now, David had grown to be on the same level as the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. This growth would scare anyone who heard it. Nova shook her head. She refused to believe this as she figured this was impossible. It was too exaggerated. After all, she did not see it with her own eyes. Seeing was believing. Others believed it because they did not understand David''s actual situation. They thought that David was backed by a powerful force and had endless resources to use. Mysteries represented infinite possibilities. On the other hand, Nova knew that David was a person from a low civilization. When he came to Star Kingdom, he only had the strength of an Eternal Realm Ruler Rank. If the news got out, perhaps everyone would change their minds. Nova suddenly thought, ¡®Could David have been killed? Is someone impersonating him? ¡®But what is the purpose of them doing this?¡¯ She could not figure out this key point. She wanted to call Selena over to contact David to confirm the truth. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, after thinking about it, she decided to forget it. The situation was unknown, so it would be better not to let them know. Greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. Nova was very afraid that if David had indeed been killed, Selena and the others would not be able to ept the news if they learned about it. The women valued David more than their own lives. In the end, Nova contacted Amadi. Amadi had always maintained a good rtionship with David, so he had to have known about this too. The answer turned out to be true. David really became the True Saint and defeated Tai. It was just that Amadi did not have time tomunicate with David. This made Nova suspicious. Although Amadi had confirmed that it was David, she was still skeptical. Perhaps David had really been killed, and someone was impersonating him. If she wanted to confirm whether it was David or not, the easiest way was to get Selena and the women to contact him. Besides, another way was to wait. If David was really a True Saint, his next step must be to seek revenge from Nek. Nova could clearly see the hatred in David''s eyes when he left the Iridescent Sect. Once he had strength, David would definitely seek revenge on Nek without dy. Hence, she would just wait and see what he did next. Nova decided to hide this secret from the women for the time being. She would also set a short-term task for them so that they would go into seclusion and practice hard during this time. With that, they would not be able to run around. Otherwise, it would be troublesome for them to learn about this from other disciples like on the previous asion. Immediately Nova stood up and hurried to where Celia and the others lived. On the way, she could not help thinking. If all this was true, then this kid David was going to defy heaven. It would no longer be impossible for Elder Red to leave the ice cavern ahead of schedule. Chapter 1899 Chapter 1899 The Simmons Continent. This was a rtively remote location in Star Kingdom. Although the Simmons family was not considered the top power of Star Kingdom, their strength should not be underestimated either as they had two Saints. Especially their grandmaster Sahar Simmons, who was a veteran True Saint. 1 He had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, longer than Tai, Cosma, and others. Even though he was injured and still had not recovered, no one was willing to mess with the Simmons family with him around. No one could tell how many trump cards and tricks a veteran True Saint who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years had hidden. No one wanted to find out for themselves. Sahar had been in seclusion for recuperation, and he rarely came out to move around. The entire Simmons family was now in the hands of Nek, the second strongest member of the family. As one of the two Saints in the family, he had absolute authority in the Simmons family. It could be said that he was an existence that carried words of enormous weight, and he always kept his word. No one dared to refute his opinion. Nek was different from other Saints. Before reaching Saint Realm, he spent most of his time in seclusion. He was very low-key and rarely engaged in outside activities. He was focused only on cultivation. At that time, Nek was not a particrly prominent talent. 1 At most, he could only be ranked in the top ten or so of Star Kingdom. However, he was the first one to break through to Saint Realm among the other geniuses of that generation. Such a result blinded so many people at that time. A guy at the bottom of the rankings unexpectedly caught up and became the first one to break through to Saint. Many top-ranked geniuses could not ept it. There were so many people ranked before Nek. Hence, logically speaking, it should not have been his turn. Even so, the facts were right in front of them. They had to ept it no matter what. After breaking through Saint Realm, Nek began to indulge in his desires. He began enjoying a life of luxury. Money, beauties, treasures, and the adoring gazes of others were all his favorites. It was as if he wanted to make up for everything he had not enjoyed before breaking through to Saint Realm. At this time, Nek was enjoying indulging in a life of luxury and leading a befuddled existence. As he sat in front of the hall, he was surrounded by several gorgeous beauties serving him. More than a dozen dancers were dancing below too. All of the women had one thing inmon. They all had to be naked. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In the hall, there was only one man, Nek. This was extreme extravagance. If he were in the ancient times of the Somend on Earth, he would be the muddleheaded king with his name going down in history as a byword for infamy. Nek looked at the beautiful women around him and started to lose interest. These women were certainly amazing, and their looks and bodies were top-notched. However, they were still far from the seven fairies and seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect. Unfortunately, these were the best women he could find in the Simmons Continent. The Iridescent Sect would recruit the top beauties in the entire Star Kingdom. One side featured the best of the Simmons Continent while one side featured the best in all of Star Kingdom. There would naturally be differences whenparing the two. ¡®Gosh!¡¯ Nek sighed silently. As he recalled the trip to the Iridescent Sect not long ago, he regretted it. Not only did he not get Celeste, the previous high priestess, he even failed to bring back any of the seven fairies. Other than that, he was also taught a lesson by the reputable elder of True Saint of the Iridescent Sect. What a loss. As he thought of Celeste''s allure and her seductive body, Nek felt hot all over. Chapter 1900 Chapter 1900 Unfortunately, a woman like that was locked in the ice cavern and could onlye out after a hundred years. She would be an emotionless ice-cold robot then. The Iridescent Sect¡¯s ice cavern was famous across Star Kingdom. That was where the Iridescent Sect trained their death soldiers. The cold air in there could slowly eliminate someone¡¯s emotions. After they came out, they would not have any emotions or desires. Would that person still even be human? That ce should not exist. Nek also thought of one person. An ant that could be crushed to death, but he did not. That opponent even escaped with the help of the Iridescent Sect. Nek did not care for David, a young man who dared to offend his Saint Might He was just an ant of Eternal Realm Ruler Rank. Once Nek had time, he could crush David at will. Now, it was more important to enjoy himself. These women were all neers. Although they were not the best, they were still more than enough. They could already be regarded as the top beauties in this part of thend. The Simmons family was one of therge forces among the other forces of Star Kingdom. They also had their own intelligence department. They would keep an eye on the major events happening in Star Kingdom. However, Nek himself did not pay much attention to this. His focus was on enjoying this life of debauchery. If Nek could pay a little attention, he would have found out that the man on the Lightfoot family¡¯s warrant looked very simr to the kid he nearly killed in the Iridescent Sect. Then, he would definitely learn of what happened in West End of the Central Sacred Continent immediately after. Even if he did not believe it, he would be at least a little prepared. In that case, he would not be so ignorant as he was now. Currently, Nek waspletely immersed in the world of desire. He failed to get Celeste, as well as the stunning seven fairies. Thus, he could only vent his anger on other people. Everyone in the Simmons family knew their grandmaster''s temper, so they did not dare to disturb him. In the void outside the Simmons Continent, a space crack suddenly appeared. David stepped out of the crack and nced at the piece ofnd not far away, exuding a halo of light. There was a gleam of coldness in his eyes. David still remembered the way Nek looked at him in the Iridescent Sect. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nek looked at him like he was looking at an ant that could be crushed to death at any time. Nek had vividly disyed a Saint¡¯s arrogance. At that time, David, who had just arrived in Star Kingdom, only had the strength of an Eternal Realm Ruler Ranker, and he did not have the slightest ability to resist a strong Saint. + If it was not for his strong mind power, he would be dead by now. Nek would never have imagined that the situation that time would be reversed not long soon. David woulde to the Simmons Continent with the strength of ate True Saint. And he, a beginner Pre-Saint, would just be an ant when facing David, ate True Saint. He might be stronger than ordinary ants, but not by much. That was all he was. ¡°Simmons, you mutt! I, David Lidell, am here. Since you wanted to kill me, you can¡¯t me me. I hope you are ready for your imminent death! I will not give you any chance to escape,¡± David sneered. Then, he disappeared again. He entered the space and rushed toward the maind. Nek, who was enjoying the service of the beauties, suddenly felt a chill rushing straight to the top of his head, making him shiver all over. ¡®what happened?¡¯ He stood up with a tight frown. After he got to Saint Realm and obtained a Saint¡¯s body, his body never gave him any baseless warnings. The physical changes just now were an indication of what was about to happen. Nek¡¯s actions frightened the women around him. So, they all knelt while shivering. Chapter 1901 Chapter 1901 In the center of the Simmons Continent was a huge estate. There were tens of thousands of buildings in it as thend upied by this estate was vast. There were hundreds of exits around the estate. At each exit was a majestic gate, on which the word ¡®Simmons¡¯ was written in bold cursive calligraphy. This was the actual capital of the Simmons Continent and the main house of the Simmons family. It was also a ce that everyone in the Simmons Continent yearned to live in. At this time, a space crack appeared over the Simmons Estate. Then, a figure came out from inside.It was David, who came to seek revenge on Nek. As he looked at the buildings under his feet, David shouted, "Nek,e out and ept your death!" His voice was like thunder. As it swept across thend, it resounded throughout the estate of the Simmons family.It even spread to the surrounding area. Soon, the Simmons family responded. "How presumptuous! Who dares to make so much noise in the Simmons Estate? You''re even calling the grandmaster by name.Do you want to die?" "You want the grandmaster toe out to ept his death? I think you should die first!" Countless figures flew out from every corner of the estate. They had take down this person. How dare he ask the Simmons family¡¯s grandmaster toe out to ept his death? It was downright arrogant. However, when they had just left the ground, what greeted them was an angry shout. "I¡¯m looking for Nek, not you ants.Get out of my way!" David¡¯sst words were like a roar from heaven.It was like a giant hand that pped down all the people who flew up. Smack smack smack! Everyone flew backward and hit the buildings on the ground. "Ah! Help!" "Grandmaster! Save me!" "He¡¯s too dangerous! Everyone, move back!" There were screams one after another. The whole Simmons Estate was in turmoil. Countless buildings copsed and were razed to the ground under David¡¯s voice. David just showed the strength of a beginner Pre- Saint but it was enough to leave the Simmons family defenseless. This was the power of a Saint. The reason why he did not disy all of his power was that he was afraid of scaring the culprit away. When David called Nek out to ept his death, Nek had heard it. As a Saint, when did he ever suffer this kind of insult? His opponent came to his door and even asked him to go ept his death. Nek, who was about to rush out immediately, stopped suddenly. He thought of the inexplicable chill in his body just now. When this happened to a Saint¡¯s body, it had to be a sign. It was most likely referring to the immediate troubles in front of him. In the end, Nek decided to observe the situation first just to be on the safe side. As a result, countless members of the Simmons family were injured, and countless buildings were razed to the ground. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the face of this tant provocation, Nek, as the Simmons family¡¯s grandmaster, had no choice but to go out. Besides, if he still did not go out, his entire family would be annihted. The main reason for his confidence was that the opponent was nothing more than a beginner Pre- Saint. Since they were on the same level, Nek was not afraid. It was still unclear who would win. "You scoundrel! Do you think a nobody like you can make trouble in the Simmons Estate? Get over here now!" Nek yelled. Boom! His body soared into the sky as he attacked David at a high speed, showing his strength as a Saint. When he saw Nek¡¯s sudden attack, a smile appeared on David''s lips. Chapter 1902 Chapter 1902 The culprit finally appeared. David was no longer the ant who had no way to resist against Nek back in the Iridescent Sect. Nek was just a Pre-Saint, so who did he think he was to be arrogant in front of him? Under the shocked eyes of all the people from the Simmons family and countless onlookers around, Nek appeared in front of David in an instant. A cold light shed in his hand as he pointed a sharp dagger at David''s neck. This was not an ordinary dagger, but a mid-level Soulbound Weapon. Moreover, it was coated with a poison that even a Saint¡¯s body could not bear. Once the blood was drawn, a Saint¡¯s skin would shed, and they would lose at least 50% of theirbat power. David seemed dumbfounded as he stared nkly at Nek¡¯s attack. Nek grinned when he saw that he was about to seed. As long as he hurt the opponent, even if it was just a little bit, he would undoubtedly win today¡¯s battle. It was the first time he fought against a Saint, and he was about to achieve such an impressive victory. It seemed that he was going to be famous. Only then did Nek take a closer look at David¡¯s face. ¡®um? ¡®This person is so young! ¡®And he looks familiar. ¡®Where have I seen him before?¡¯ As Nek tried to think back, his left hand holding the dagger was about to touch the opponent, but his opponent suddenly grabbed his wrist, immobilizing him. Then, before Nek could react, a huge force grabbed his neck. He could not even breathe or speak. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Under Nek¡¯s horrified eyes, David revealed his True Saint energy. It then invaded Nek¡¯s body and defeated his Saint Power. At the same time, it also rapidly destroyed his body. Although Nek had a Saint¡¯s body, he was just a Pre-Saint. Under David''s puze True Saint Rank Saint Power, it waspletely destroyed in the blink of an eye. Even if a Saint could heal themselves, it would take a long time to recover. Nek¡¯s whole body went limp, and he did not have any strength left in his body. This was the result of a beginner Pre-Saint facing ate True Saint. To say that Nek was a slightly stronger ant would be an understatement. If David showed the strength of a True Saint as soon as he appeared, Nek would not dare to show up even if David wiped out his entire family. He would do whatever it took to escape because the gap was too big. There was absolutely no chance of Nek winning. The scene of Nek being crippled in the sky left everyone watching stunned.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "H-How is this possible?" "The g-grandmaster was defeated?" The people of the Simmons family were too scared to speak. Originally, they thought it would be an intense fight. However, it ended so quietly. Nek¡¯s Saint''s body was destroyed, and he had no power to fight anymore. David''s grip loosened a little and Nek could finally breathe and talk. "You...Who the hell are you? You''re a True Saint, so why did are you treating my family like this? How did we offend you?" Nek asked in horror. He no longer showed a Saint¡¯s arrogance and demeanor after being so aggressively attacked by a True Saint. At the moment, Nek only had one thought. He needed to save himself. He could slowly recover from his injuries as long as he survived. If he was killed by the other party in a fit of anger, he would have nothing. No one could willingly face death. A Saint was no exception to this. Nek''s words made the people on the ground suddenlye to their realization. No wonder Nek was crippled so easily. This young man who suddenly appeared was a True Saint! Chapter 1903 Chapter 1903 "I didn¡¯t say your family offended me," David said with a bleak smile. This kind of smile felt very eerie to Nek. "S-Since my family didn''t offend you, what is the meaning of this? You are a True Saint, but you are such a bully." Nek still failed to recognize David. It was mainly because he did not dare to think about it.He had regarded the other person as an ant back then while the other person now regarded him as an ant in return. The gap between the two was so great that they could not be connected at all. In any case, Nek did not dare to rte the kid he met in the Iridescent Sect with the True Saint in front of him. "The Simmons family didn¡¯t offend me, but you did.I told you clearly what I wanted, and I told your right at the beginning.I asked you toe out to die, so naturally, I came to seek revenge from you.As for being a bully, I don¡¯t care what you think You¡¯re always bullying others anyway." "Have I offended you? Why do you want to seek revenge on me? I haven¡¯t even met a lot of True Saints before, so how did I offend you? And I, Nek, am not a fool, so why would I offend a True Saint like you? Do I look like I want to die? If you want to make trouble, just say it, there is no need to make these excuses,"Nek snapped angrily.He spoke like he had been wronged.His mind was indeed still in a state of confusion.He thought his opponent was a Pre- Saint of the same level, which meant he could fight back. Unexpectedly, as soon as he rushed forward, the other party directly crippled him without saying a word. Facing such an unreasonable True Saint, Nek also felt helpless. Now, his Saint¡¯s body had beenpletely destroyed. Therefore, even if he survived, it would probably take him a long time to recuperate. "Nek, take a good look at me.Can¡¯t you recognize me? How long has it been? Is a Saint¡¯s memory so bad?" David asked again. "I don¡¯t! Do you think I would lie at this point?" Nek retorted. In order to survive, he had been observing David to try to recall the misunderstanding between the two. However, Nek was sure that he had never offended or met such a young True Saint before. Just like he said, he was not an idiot. So why would he offend a True Saint? Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for death? He would move out of the way when he met a True Saint, let alone offend them. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The smile on David¡¯s face disappeared gradually after hearing Nek¡¯s answer. Since Nek did not remember, then he would not be so long-winded. This was because David could feel the recuperating True Saint of the Simmons family waking up.It was possible he woulde out soon. Therefore, David said with a hint of coldness, "Nek, it seems that you are really forgetful.You have forgotten me so quickly, so I have to give you a little hint.Weren¡¯t you acting very arrogant and bad*ss when you were in the Iridescent Sect? You said something like ¡®Saints can¡¯t be insulted¡¯.You¡¯re not strong, but you have such a huge temper.You¡¯re just a Pre-Saint, but you act like you¡¯re a Sacred Saint.Celeste was sent away because of you.You even wanted to use my life to force Celeste into doing something she didn¡¯t want to, remember?" As David gradually revealed more details, Nek¡¯s pupils began to dte slowly. ¡®The Iridescent Sect?¡¯ He finally thought of the kid who had a close rtionship with Celeste. At that time, he was going to kill him, but he was stopped by a force.He tried several times, but he still did not seed. Later, the reputable elder of the Iridescent Sect appeared and prevented the situation form developing any further. After recalling carefully and connecting the person in front of him with the figure in his mind, they seemed to be the same person. Chapter 1904 Chapter 1904 ¡®H-How is that possible?¡¯ Nek¡¯s heart trembled and he wore a look of disbelief on his face.That kid he encountered in the Iridescent Sect was just a Ruler Ranker.He was just an ant, and yet the person in front of him right now was a True Saint. The gap between the two could no longer be described as big. No one could connect these two people. "You...You...You a-are..." Nek was trembling and speechless. Great fear swept through his whole body. He finally understood why this person yelled at him to go out to die as soon as he arrived. If the two were the same person, Nek almost killed the other party back then. Now, he was back to seek revenge. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Did Nek have any possibility of surviving? At this moment, Nek panicked.He was afraid of death, and he did not want to die.He had not had enough of the good life in this world. As a Saint, he had an infinite lifespan. He still had a long way to go, so he did not want to just die like this. "Have you finally remembered? Nek, back then you saw me as an ant who could be crushed to death at will, but in my eyes, you¡¯re the ant now.I wonder if you are satisfied with such a huge reversal," David teased. "Impossible! This is impossible! How could you be him? I can¡¯t believe it! It¡¯s not real! It¡¯s not real!" Nek shouted hysterically.He could not ept such a result and he could not wrap his head around this at all. David had clearly been a Ruler Rank ant. So, how did he be a True Saint in such a short period of time? It was totally unreasonable. "How is it impossible? The universe is so big. How can you, a mere Pre-Saint ant, understand it? What you understand is just superficial," David sneered. "You lied to me! You¡¯re not him at all! I know you''re just pretending to be him.You can¡¯t be the same person." Nek kept shaking his head.He had gone a little mad under the great pressure and fear. Saints and ordinary people were the same while facing death. When David saw Nek¡¯s reaction, he could not help but sigh internally. Saints were not that special either. Except for a longer lifespan, what else did they have? This was so deplorable. David could still remember Nek¡¯s arrogant and high-spirited expression back then in the Iridescent Sect. It was hard to connect Nek at that time with this distraught guy in front of him. "Nek, you and I didn¡¯t have any enmity, and we didn''t know each other, but you wanted to take action against me and even kill me just for your selfishness.If it wasn¡¯t for the tricks I had at the time, I¡¯m afraid I would have been murdered by you.My purpose foring here today is simple, and it is to take revenge for that day.Are you ready?" David stared at Nek and said calmly. These words were like a huge wave of pressure. They directly caused Nek, who had already gone mad, topletely copse. "No no no! You can¡¯t kill me! You can¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die! Grandmaster, save me! Grandmaster, save me!"Nek yelled frantically. He wanted to escape from David¡¯s clutches, but his Saint¡¯s body had been destroyed and he could not move at all. Therefore, he could not do anything but yell. Chapter 1905 Chapter 1905 David ignored Nek and was about to kill him. Since this man wanted him to die, he had absolutely no reason to let Nek go. This could be regarded as a knot in David¡¯s mind. He would put an end to the saga that startd at the Iridescent Sect. When dealing with enemies, David was not as indecisive as he was when dealing with feelings. If he had to kill, he would. He would never leave any room for retreat lest the opponent made aeback and cause him more trouble. David was not afraid. However, the people around him could not stand this. Boom! At this time, a burst of energy shot out from the forbidden area of the Simmons Estate in the distance, going straight into the sky. Then, an old voice resounded through the sky. ¡°Who dares to cause so much ruckus in the Simmons Estate? State your name!¡± Immediately afterward, an old man appeared in the air opposite David. The old man¡¯s hair was gray, and his face was full of wrinkles. It was obvious that he was very old. Upon seeing that Nek had no power to fight back, the old man knew that the enemy was not weak.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Therefore, he did not act immediately. He had not fully recovered from his injury, so it would be best not to fight against someone too strong. Otherwise, even if he won, his injury would be aggravated, and the recovery time would be prolonged. This would be very bad for him. ¡°Who are you? Why did you hurt someone from my family?¡± The old man asked in a deep voice. ¡°Grandmaster, save me! I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡± Nek cried out for help. However, no one paid any attention to him. The person he called the grandmaster was the injured True Saint grandmaster Sahar Simmons. ¡°Old man, this doesn¡¯t concern you. I''m here for Nek. You should take good care of your injury! It''s best not to interfere,¡± David said expressionlessly. David expected Sahar to show up. Just now, David sensed that a True Saint was waking up. Hence, he was already prepared for this. ¡°This is the Simmons Estate, not a ce for you to run wild. Now, you want me to stay out of it? How ridiculous! If you don¡¯t give me a convincing reason today, you will never get out of here alive,¡± Sahar threatened. ¡°What reason do you want? If Nek wanted to kill me, I would naturally kill him in response. If you try to kill someone, you will also be killed. This is simple, so what other reason do you need? If you don¡¯t ept it, juste at me. I don¡¯t mind removing your family from Star Kingdom!¡± After David finished speaking, histe True Saint energy exploded without reservation. Boom! Strong winds blew across the sky andnd. The people on the ground even felt their bodies being suppressed by an irresistible force. Even their breathing became difficult. Sahar was taken aback. The seemingly young kid in front of him turned out to be ate True Saint. Since he could immobilize Nek, Sahar knew that this person was not weak. However, he did not imagine David to be this strong. Ate True Saint. There were not many of them in the entire Star Kingdom. ¡®When did such a young True Sainte out? ¡®Is it because I have been in seclusion and recuperating for so long that the times have changed? Sahar felt that he was about to lose sight of the world after he forcefully came out this time. ¡°My friend, can we please talk? Nek is the pir of my family, so please be merciful. If he offended you in any way, I apologize on his behalf. How about we sit down and talk about this?¡± Sahar softened. The Simmons family finally produced another Saint. Thus, he could not die just like this. Otherwise, the status of the Simmons family would drop a lot. ¡°Apologize? Old man, you''re so naive. If I wanted an apology, how would things get to this point? Nek must die. As for you, I''ll fight back no matter what you do.¡± David was unmoved. Seeing that the other party was so stubborn, Sahar was also a little anxious. ¡°My friend, aren''t you being a bit of a bully by acting like this?¡± Chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 ¡°Pm being a bully? Isn¡¯t this what Nek often does? Just because he he¡¯s a Saint, he thinks he can disregard everyone else around him,¡± David sneered. ¡°you punk, what the hell did you do? Apologize to him now!¡± Sahar yelled at Nek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My Lord, I was wrong, please let me go! I will never dare to do this again,¡± Nek quickly apologized. ¡°T told you it¡¯s useless. Nek must die today.¡± ¡°My friend, are you trying to start a Battle of the Saints?¡± Sahar became a little impatient. He genuinely could not fight now. Otherwise, he would not be afraid of David. However, he did not expect that his submissiveness to make the opponent even more aggressive. ¡°Whatever,¡± David spat. Then, he detonated the Saint¡¯s power he injected into Nek¡¯s body. A Saint¡¯s body also had strengths and weaknesses. The body of a Pre- Saint could only bear the power of a Pre-Saint. Now that David detonated a True Saint¡¯s power, Nek¡¯s body began dissipating at a speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, Nek¡¯s mind power waspletely defeated by David¡¯s very strong mind power. Their mind powers were not at the same level at all. ¡°Ah!¡± Nek let out a horrified scream. ¡°G-Grandmaster, save... save me!¡± After he finished the sentence intermittently, his body disappeared. A Pre-Saint had fallen by David¡¯s hands. Boom! There was a burst of thunder and lightning in the sky. Immediately afterward, the wind bellowed, and it started to rain heavily. ¡°Boohoo!¡± Asense of sadness spread to every corner. A Saint was a powerhouse recognized by heaven and earth. They could live as long as heaven and shine together with the sun and the moon. When a Saint fell, even heaven and earth would mourn and weep for them. This storm was not just happening on the Simmons Continent. It also appeared on alls and continents in the entire Star Kingdom at the same time. The sun had been shining brightly in many ces just now. However, in just a blink of an eye, this storm swept through thends. When something was out of the ordinary, there had to be something wrong. Ordinary people might not quite understand what happened, but certain powerhouses knew. Inside the Iridescent Sect on the Iridescent Continent, the head of sect, Nova, had just finished handling the trivial matters in the sect. Boom! Aloud p of thunder rang in her ears. Nova was taken aback. ¡®What is this?¡¯ She quickly moved out of the room and went into the sky. ¡°Boohoo!¡± Sad emotions filled every corner of the world. A storm wasing. However, when all the rainwater was about to fall on her, it was resisted by an invisible force and was directly wiped away. Nova stretched out her hand to catch a drop of rainwater. As she felt the sadness of heaven and earth, her entire body shook. She stared straight at the rainwater in her palm. ¡®A Saint has fallen? ¡®How can that be? ¡®How many tens of thousands of years has it been since a Saint died in Star Kingdom? ¡®Why would one die so suddenly? ¡®Who could it be?¡¯ Suddenly, she thought of something, and her pupils instantly dted. ¡®Could it be... Nek?¡¯Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 Star Kingdom. Central of the Central Sacred Continent. This was where the Saints Association was. A short, hunched bald old man was standing in the air, allowing the storm to wash over him whilst feeling the sad atmosphere permeating the world. Even though he did not look too attractive, and even a little strange, he had a frighteningly high status. He was one of the rule makers of Star Kingdom and the number one of Star Kingdom, Sid Griswold, the head of the Saints Association. It would be difficult for anyone to connect such a strange -looking old man with the number one in Star Kingdom and the head of the Saints Association. Despite this, it was the truth. At this moment, Sid''s eyes shed coldly. Even the thunder and lightning between heaven and earth were nothingpared to that. The rain directly bypassed him and fell onto other ces. The power of a Sacred Saint was too terrifying. Sid naturally knew what this sudden storm represented. Someone went so far as to vite the rules set by the Saints Association. Not only did they provoke a Battle of the Saints privately, but they also dared to kill a Saint. Such an approach was a provocation to the Saints Association. As the head of the Saints Association, Sid would not allow such internal friction to ur. Every Saint was a jewel of Star Kingdom. Any random death would be a major loss for Star Kingdom. The reason why the Saints Association banned Battle of the Saints was that aside from preventing huge losses and the deaths of countless ordinary people, Saints were also the most important stabilizing force of Star Kingdom. The frequent urrence of battles would cause Star Kingdom to lose its stabilizing forces. This was not a good thing for a civilization. Once other civilizations invaded them, the consequences would be very serious. It seemed that these guys had to be given a warning. Recently, there had been a few of them who had started to get restless. Especially a certain force headed by Zenon Palmore. Sid yelled for someone. Immediately a middle-aged man appeared in front of him. He bowed slightly and called out, ¡°Lord Sid!¡± ¡°Has anything major happened recently?¡± Sid asked. ¡°My Lord, two very young True Saints suddenly appeared in West End, one named David and the other named David Two. Both of them are very strong. They sessfully defeated Tai from the Palmore family and Cosmo from the Lightfoot family after a fight in the void,¡± the middle-aged man replied. ¡°Oh? Two young True Saints suddenly appeared? They could even defeat Tai and Cosmo? David and David Two? What is their rtionship? Does the Saints Association have any information about them?¡± ¡°ording to rumors, they look very simr, so they should be twin brothers, and the Saints Association has no information about them. I suspect they must be one of those figures who were living in seclusion to recuperate. After they recovered, they gradually began toe out.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s not worry about them for the time being. First, find out what is going on right now. Who died and who killed them? What is the reason for this, and has it caused any casualties to ordinary people? You must find out everything for me. I want to see who dares to vite the rules of the Saints Association and provoke a Battle of the Saints.¡± Sid growled, his mustache curling from anger. ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± The middle-aged man replied. ¡°Go! I want to know the answer as soon as possible. If I don¡¯t do anything this time, I¡¯m afraid these guys will be more and more presumptuous in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± After the middle-aged man finished answering, his body disappeared. Sid straightened his bent waist, looked up at the sky, and furrowed his brows tightly. His eyes seemed to be able to see through endless distances, seeing things that others could not see. Nek¡¯s death started a storm thatsted one minute in the entire Star Kingdom. While it was happening, a sadness lingered in the air. Heaven and earth were crying for a Saint¡¯s death. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When all of the major forces saw this, they began making assumptions. At the same time, they were asking around to see who had died and who was so bold to provoke the Saints Association. Even though the grandmaster of the Palmore family had submitted a new proposal to the Saints Association, he still needed the support of the deputy heads to break the original rules. Chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 It had not been approved, right? Therefore, if someone dared to brazenly provoke the Saints Association right now, it would mean they were looking down on the Saints Association. To be honest, it would be fine if Saints fought each other if they had any enmity. As long as they did it in the void, it would not cause too much harm. Just like David and Tai, and also David Two and Cosmo. The Saints Association would close one eye to this. However, this time, a Saint died, which caused a hugemotion. Therefore, the Saints Association could not allow this. One had to know that after the establishment of the Saints Association, no Saint had died in Star Kingdom in a very long time. This was incident served as a precedent, so the Saints Association would surely set an example to warn the other forces of Star Kingdom. After David killed Nek, he did not leave immediately. He stood his ground calmly. He could feel the old man¡¯s anger and was waiting for the old man to take action. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Since he was here to seek revenge, David would eliminate all future troubles. If David wanted to leave, Sahar would not be able to stop him. Even if David left, the Simmons family would do everything they could to find him. So why bother? Even though David could feel how powerful this old man was, he was not scared. Since he was a peak True Saint and he also had the help of two Soulbound Weapons, he dared to make this gamble. Besides, this old man was still injured. The two of them stood in the air quietly. Sahar did not do anything, so David did not do anything either. David¡¯s principle was that if the other party did not insult him, he would not insult them. However, if the other party did, then he would kill them. Now that he was at the Simmons Estate, he only killed Nek, the culprit. As for the other family members, they were only injured, and their lives were not in danger. Of course, if the Simmons family decided to pester David about this, he would not mind killing all of their cores. Having said that, they were not at that stage yet. When someone was in an extreme state of anger, they would calm down. Sahar was like this. He never expected this brat in front of him to kill someone. He thought David would just scare Nek because Nek offended him. No matter who was at fault, it was normal for a True Saint to go to a Pre-Saint to demand an exnation after they were provoked. Plus, Sahar had asked around just now. The Simmons family seemed to have suffered a huge loss, but none of the family members died. Only some of them got hurt. It was evident that David did not want to eradicate them and make a scene out of this. Hence, Sahar was not too bothered. He thought if he lowered himself and asked for forgiveness, this would end when the other party¡¯s ego was fed. However, the result was beyond his expectation. Nek, the newly emerged Saint, died just like this. Plus, he died in front of the founder of his family. Chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 Sahar was the founder of the Simmons family. He was the one who set up the Simmons family in the first ce. After so many years of development, it had reached this point today. Nek was the second Saint of the Simmons family, so one could imagine his status in the family. Now, Sahar watched helplessly as the second strongest member of the Simmons family died in front of him. There were no words to describe the anger in his heart. He desperately wanted to crush David''s bone to ashes. The reason why he had not done anything was that he was adjusting himself. His injuries had not healed, and he had to adjust his body to its best condition to disy his prime combat effectiveness when facing the enemy. ¡°What''s your name?¡± Sahar asked. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°David Lidell,¡± David replied indifferently. ¡®David Lidell?¡¯ Sahar thought for a moment. He was sure he had not heard the name before. So, David should be the newly emerged True Saint during his seclusion and recuperation period. Sahar had not heard of David because he had been in seclusion, but it did not mean that other people had not heard of it. When the Simmons family members on the ground and the surrounding spectators heard the name, they immediately started to riot. ¡°David? That¡¯s Master David! No wonder he is so young.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Master David. That¡¯s the extremely strong powerhouse that could defeat the Palmore family¡¯s Grandmaster Tai. He¡¯s so extraordinary now that I am seeing him with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Nonsense! Of course, a True Saint is extraordinary. Today, I finally had the honor of meeting Master David. What a blessing!¡± The noisy discussion of the crowd on the ground did not affect the two people who were confronting each other in the sky. ¡°Looks like you''re famous!¡± Sahar said. ¡°I guess so.¡± David shrugged. ¡°Have you felt the sadness and the violent storm just now? Even heaven and earth are mourning the death of a Saint. This is all of your doing. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone overboard?¡± ¡°Have I? From your point of view, it¡¯s indeed a bit too much, but from mine, it¡¯s not too much at all. If you¡¯ve never suffered, don¡¯t persuade others to be kind. Just mind your own business.¡± ¡°Star Kingdom hasn¡¯t lost a Saint in a long time. Do you know that you have vited the rules set by the Saints Association? The people from the Saints Association will find you soon.¡± ¡°So what if they do? Are you saying I can only be killed but I can¡¯t kill others? What is this rule?¡± David sneered. ¡°David, don¡¯t you think what you said is ridiculous? How can Nek, a beginner Pre-Saint, kill you? Even if it heunched a sneak attack, it is impossible,¡± Sahar said sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions if you haven¡¯t experienced it firsthand. Let me repeat myself. Don¡¯t persuade others to be kind if you haven''t gone through what they¡¯ve gone through.¡± ¡°am I jumping to conclusions? Enlighten me then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t have that much time to waste. If you are done, we¡¯ll start the fight. If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll wait for you. There¡¯s no need to talk about those useless things.¡± David directly exposed Sahar for wanting to dy time. Sahar took a deep look at David upon hearing this. He did not continue to speak. The other party had seen through him, so there was no need to hide. Then, he closed his eyes and began to adjust his state carefully. David did not make a move. He just stood there with his hands folded in front of his chest, waiting. Since he said he would wait, he would not do anything sneaky. Plus, he wanted to fight to his heart¡¯s content. He had already summoned his clone. David Two was now holding the God of Thunder Hammer while hiding in the high- dimensional space. He coulde out to fight alongside David at anytime. Twote True Saints and two Soulbound Weapons. Now, David was very confident. He would not be afraid of anyone except for a Sacred Saint. He even felt he could fight a partial Sacred Saint. If he could not, he could still escape while using his clone to buy time. After a few minutes had passed, Sahar suddenly opened his eyes. Chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 Both eyes shed at the same time, staring straight at David. ¡°Are you ready? Come on then! Defend the dignity of your Simmons family and avenge Nek.¡± After David finished speaking, the sheath behind him opened and a red long sword flew out automatically beforending in his hand. With the Evil-Splitting Sword in hand, David¡¯s whole demeanor changed. His whole body was surrounded by a sharp aura, and one could feel skin tingling from a distance. Sahar was fine because a Saint¡¯s body was strong, so he did not feel much. On the contrary, the people on the ground felt it the most. In their eyes, David seemed to have transformed into the sharpest sword in the world. The pain in their eyes was unbearable when they looked at David. ¡°David, I didn¡¯t want to fight with you, but the Simmons family has lost a Saint. Hence, I can''t turn a blind eye and let you leave without leaving anything behind. How can the Simmons family uphold the name if we do not do this? You asked for it.¡± After Sahar finished speaking, he waved. A two-meter-long executioner¡¯s sword flew out from the ground. With the sword in hand, Sahar¡¯s energy skyrocketed. David grinned. ¡°Haha! Just fight if you want to, don¡¯t spew so much nonsense.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s fight in the void.¡± Immediately, David turned into a red light and shot straight into the sky. Sahar followed closely behind. The two left the public eye one after the other. ¡°Master David and Grandmaster Sahar went to fight in the void. I really want to see it. This is the battle of True Saint so maybe I will be inspired after watching it. Then, I can improve drastically.¡± ¡°You need to have luck too if you want to have such improvement. The two don¡¯t want to fight here because they are afraid that it will affect us. When they are in the void, they don¡¯t have that many scruples. Any shockwave from the battle is enough to turn you into ash.¡± ¡°1 know! That¡¯s why I still feel that my life is the most important thing. If I lose my life, I will lose everything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know this.¡± In the void outside the Simmons Continent. Ding! An ear-piercing sound could be heard. David¡¯s Evil- Splitting Sword collided with Sahar¡¯s executioner¡¯s sword. Then, they separated quickly. That was just a tentative hit. Sahar frowned tightly as he looked at the small gap in his executioner¡¯s sword. Then, he looked up at the red long sword in David¡¯s hand. The sword was intact and there was no damage to it. ¡®It can cut into my executioner¡¯s sword with one blow while remaining unharmed. What kind of magical weapon is this?¡¯ ¡°your sword is good!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± David waved his sword and pointed it directly at Sahar. ¡°T will not let you rely on the superiority of your weapon any longer.¡± After Sahar finished speaking, a huge golden giant emerged from the sky. It was the Eternal Golden Body. He decided not to fight David in melee, but to attack from a distance. David naturally did not show weakness. ¡®I also have one.¡¯ Two huge golden giants stood proudly in the void. Sahar¡¯s Eternal Golden Body was a little bigger than David¡¯s. In other words, his level was higher than David¡¯s. However, he was not healed, so he could not exert his full power. Of course, a high realm did not mean that he was strong, nor did it mean that he could win the final battle. There were other factors as well. For example, weapons. Chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 Both Sahar and David cast the Eternal Golden Body. This was the best way tounch a long-range attack. When he was in the Milky Way gxy, David used the Eternal Golden Body for the first time when he broke through Eternal Realm. With a single wave of his sword, he spanned the distance between the Milky Way and the Beast Gxy, beheading one of the Nine-Headed Serpent''s heads. Sahar did not want to fight David in close proximity as he was afraid he would suffer a disadvantage when it came to his weapon. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Therefore, he could only fight like this. The main reason was that his injury had not healed, and he would suffer a disadvantage. Of course, he was unwilling to go all out to deal with David. A Saint loved their life. No one would say no to a long life. The fact that Nek put down his dignity and cried for mercy when he was dying just showed that he was very afraid of death. Even though Nek was an important figure in the Simmons family, Sahar would not risk his life to avenge him. He was only fighting with David as he was forced to make a statement. He never intended to kill David. Aside from the fact of whether he could, he would also suffer greatly even if he tried his best to kill David. In addition, his injuries had not healed. The consequences would be quite serious. It might not even heal after hundreds of thousands of years of living in seclusion. A Saint would rarely want to inflict damage on the enemy when they would also suffer a smaller but comparable level of damage. This was unless their opponent killed his father, stole his wife, or killed his entire family. Only then would a Saint do something so crazy. That being said, Sahar still needed to make David pay a certain price so that he would have an exnation for the Simmons family and the entire Star Kingdom. Otherwise, he would fail as the grandmaster of the Simmons family. How would he face others as the head of the Simmons family, and how would the Simmons family gain a foothold in Star Kingdom in the future? ¡°David, cut off your arm today so that I will have an exnation for the Simmons family and we will stop pursuing you for killing Nek. Hw about it? Otherwise, if we continue to fight, the result will be a loss for both sides, which will be of no benefit to anyone,¡± the golden giant spoke in Sahar¡¯s voice. He was still looking for a perfect solution. He never wanted to fight. As long as David was willing to cut off his arm, Sahar would have an answer for the Simmons family. Making ate True Saint break his arm was not an easy task. If that happened, the other forces in Star Kingdom would not dare tough at the Simmons family anymore. That would be the end of the matter. In fact, Sahar did not truly want to let David go. However, he also did not want to take action now. When he finally healed and restored his strength as a peak True Saint, he would settle the old and new grudges together. When the time came, he would let David know that the Saint of the Simmons family was not so easy to kill. ¡°Nek wanted to kill me, so I killed him. This is only fair. Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to cut off my own arm andpromise? Of course, you can do it yourself, it just depends on whether you have the ability. As long as you have that strength, you can even cut off my head, let alone my arm,¡± David directly refused. ¡°David, don¡¯t be stupid and don''t force me. If not, I will give you an unforgettable lesson even if I have to pay a price. I will let you know what ¡®there will always be someone better than you¡¯ means. Even a Sacred Saint is not invincible, let alone a True Saint like you.¡± Sahar¡¯s Eternal Golden Body waved his hand and pointed the executioner¡¯s sword at David in the distance. ¡°Just fight if you want to! Why are you spewing so much nonsense? I know True Saints are not invincible, but it¡¯s enough to defeat you. Come on! Let me see what an old guy like you who has lived for more than one hundred thousand years can do.¡± David''s Eternal Golden Body also lifted his hand to point the red long sword at Sahar. ¡°you want to fight?¡± ¡°Old man! You have been living for so long, but did a dog eat your balls? Why are you so long-winded when ites to a fight?¡± David asked impatiently. Chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 ¡°You scoundrel, this is for your own good! Once we start, the result will be unpredictable.¡± David voluntarily acted first on this rare asion. He casually waved his Evil- Splitting Sword and a shocking red light pierced through the air and shot toward Sahar. ¡°How presumptuous! David, do you want to die? If that¡¯s the case, then I will grant you your wish.¡± David¡¯s attack made Sahar furious again. Akid dared to take the lead in attacking him. If he did not teach him a lesson today, how would he show his face in public? Sahar then swung his executioner¡¯s sword vigorously. A white glow shot out from the de and collided with the red glow that came from the sky. Boom! Aloud noise resounded through the void like a p of thunder from heaven. The sound carried over the Simmons Continent. Everyone on the maind was taken aback and looked up at the sky at the same time. Their faces were filled with shock. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They could only see two colors in the sky as far as the eye could see. One side was red while one side was white. The two colors were evenly matched. The intersection in the middle seemed to divide the sky into two halves. There was a huge pressureing down from the sky and everyone felt like there was a mountain on their backs. This apocalyptic scene scared some of the weaker people so much that their legs became weak and they fell to the ground. ¡°The fight has started! A Battle of True Saints is so terrifying. If they didn¡¯t go to the void but decided to fight on the continent, I¡¯m afraid the whole continent would have been torn apart by the shockwaves of their battle.¡± ¡°The battle between True Saints is indeed terrifying. It¡¯s not something that mere mortals can understand. Master David looks so young. It¡¯s unbelievable that he would be Grandmaster Sahar¡¯s match.¡± ¡°Master David can defeat Tai, the True Saint of the Palmore family. So, it is not surprising that he can stand shoulder-to- shoulder with Grandmaster Sahar. However, I heard that Master David also has a twin brother who is also a True Saint. Why is he not here?¡± ¡°yeah! Where is Master David¡¯s twin brother? Is he hiding in the dark and preparing to attack Grandmaster Sahar?¡± ¡°T think it¡¯s very possible!¡± ¡°T think so too, otherwise, why would he not be here?¡± Suchments reached the ears of the Simmons family, and this immediately aroused their attention. It was no secret that David had a True Saint twin brother. Everyone knew this. However, they had neglected this fact. Since David Two had still not appeared, the possibility that thetter was preparing for sneak attack was very high. When the news reached the elders of the Simmons family, it instantly made them nervous. There were only two Saints in the Simmons family. Nek had been killed by David on the spot and if something unexpected happened to Sahar again, the Simmons family would copse. Without the protection of Saints, they might even lose the Simmons Continent. Plus, the grandmaster¡¯s injuries were not yet healed. If another True Saint attacked him while he was fighting with David, the consequences would be dire. Chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 "My Lord, what should we do?" One of the seniors of the Simmons family asked nervously. The rest of the family looked over in concern. This battle was rted to the life and death of the Simmons family, so they had to pay attention to it.They were all on the same ship, so they would fall and rise together. "Grandmaster has been recuperating from his wounds this whole time.He didn¡¯t even know that David had a True Saint twin brother.If David Two really sneaks in and attacks him, he might be in danger.Tell the Grandmaster about this and Jet him prepare, just in case," The head of the Simmons family said in a deep voice. "But Grandmaster is fighting in the void where the shockwaves of the battle can kill us, so we can¡¯t get close to him at all.How can we pass the news to him?" "You must let him know no matter the cost.This matter is not only rted to the safety of Grandmaster but also to the rise and fall of the Simmons family.Come on, let¡¯s go together.We must let the Grandmaster know about David¡¯s trick." "But..." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Someone wanted to say something. Immediately, they were interrupted by the head of the Simmons family. "No buts.If something happens to Grandmaster, the entire Simmons family will be ruined.At this time, we must work together to tide over the difficulties.As long as we can reach him through the gaps in the battle and let Grandmaster see us, we will seed.Come on, let¡¯s go.You should alle with me, while anyone who doesn¡¯t go will be charged with treason." After the head of the Simmons family finished speaking loudly, he left the ground first and headed toward the void at a high speed. The other cores of the Simmons family saw this and realized that even the head of the family was setting an example. Plus, they could not bear the crime of treason. They all began to follow suit and rushed into the void while following the head''s footsteps. Looking from a distance, one could see hundreds of figures above the ruins of the Simmons family. They turned into beams of light and headed straight into the sky. In the void beyond the Simmons Continent, Sahar knew that a fearless young man like David would not admit defeat without suffering some losses after their initial blow. He did not continue to persuade and began to frantically wave the executioner¡¯s sword in his hand. A streak of white light broke away from the de and flew toward David. Sahar had no clue that the core of the Simmons family, under the leadership of the head of the family, was heading toward the void. They wanted to send him a message that could change the oue of the battle. Unfortunately, Sahar¡¯s attacks ced huge pressure on the core of the Simmons family. When Sahar started attacking, David did not show weakness. He also waved the Evil-Splitting Sword in his hand. The red and white light met again. There was only one hit just now, but now, there were a dozen. Boom boom boom boom boom! Thunderous sounds came from the sky. This was apanied by the shockwaves generated by the two True Saints attacking each other with all their strength. These shockwaves spread throughout their surroundings. Some of them were heading toward the Simmons Continent. When the core of the Simmons family got out of the Simmons Continent and went to the edge of the void, what greeted them was not their Grandmaster, but waves of unrivaled shockwaves. Facing the shockwaves that felt like they came from God, the core of the Simmons family, which were only Sovereign Rankers, were almost powerless to resist. " Amidst the screams, their bodies directly exploded andpletely disappeared into the world, leaving no traces behind.The battle between twote True Saints was hard for a Pre-Saint to withstand, let alone a Sovereign Ranker. Even Pre-Saints could only choose to temporarily avoid it. The head of the family¡¯s decision to send the message to Sahar who was in battle with David was like courting death. Hundreds of cores of the Simmons family died by the shockwaves of the battle between David and Sahar. How pathetic and deplorable! When the other people on the Simmons Continent witnessed such a frightening scene, their jaws dropped in shock. ¡®What are the people of the Simmons family doing? ¡®Are they courting death? ¡®How dare they intervene in a battle between True Saints? ¡®Who do they think they are? ¡®Are they also True Saints? ¡®Or are they immortals?¡¯ Everyone thought that the Simmons family was bringing the seniors of the Simmons family to help Grandmaster Sahar. However, this decision was simply iprehensible. Chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 How could ordinary people participate in a battle between True Saints? Even Pre-Saints probably would not dare to get close, let alone Sovereign Rankers. Despite this, the head of the Simmons family dared to go up with a bunch of Sovereign Rankers. How did such a fool be the head of the Simmons family? Now, all the cores of the Simmons family had immediately been wiped out. It was unknown if Grandmaster Sahar would vomit blood when he saw such a scene after he returned. Everyone else on the maind saw this though. Of course, the people from the Simmons family saw it too. They had not recovered from the shock yet. ¡®The head is dead? ¡®The cores of the family are all dead too? ¡®The Simmons family is doomed. ¡®We¡¯re doomed" Some of the remaining coteral members of the Simmons family began to retreat quietly. They were preparing to leave the Simmons Continent and hide their true identities from then on. Some people had confidence in Grandmaster Sahar and thought that Grandmaster Sahar would win, so they stayed. They wanted to gamble on this with all their wealth and lives. Although the cores of the Simmons family were all dead, the Simmons family would not copse as long as the grandmaster was still alive. This would then be the opportunity for the coteral family members. When Grandmaster returned in triumph, there would be a thousand things to do, so they would need a lot of talent. The coterals could never shine too brightly when they were under the suppression of the direct descendants of the Simmons family. However, it was different now. The cores were all dead, so it was their time. Sahar, who was fighting in the void, did not know that he had killed all the cores of the Simmons family. If he did not hastily send out dozens of attacks one after another toward David just now, David would not have fought back with his sword. Then, the shockwaves would not have formed, and the people from the Simmons family would have been able toe over. If Sahar knew that there was a True Saint as powerful as David hiding somewhere, he would definitely not fight David again. If it was just David, he might be able to win the battle and take something from David after paying a little price. If there was another True Saint, no matter how hard he tried, he could not win. Why bother to fight then? Sahar would choose to swallow his anger for the time being, wait for his injuries to heal, and regain his peak True Saint strength before he went to find David for revenge. Now, it was toote. The cores of the Simmons family were all dead, and no one could pass this message to Sahar. He thought David was the only opponent. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Therefore, he decided to pay some price today to teach this young man a lesson that he would never forget. David and Sahar were also sharpening their skills and increasing theirbat experience through this battle. David knew that the opponent had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, so he must have a lot of trump cards. However, he was not weak either. His clone was still in the high-dimensional space, waiting to take action at any time! Chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 Boom boom boom! The battle in the void continued. The people on the Simmons Continent only felt the pressure getting heavier and heavier, making it difficult for them to breathe. The red and white colors in the sky had long been intertwined. They seemed to be evenly matched. If the maind did not have a protectiveyer that could withstand most of the shockwaves of the battle, their fate would be no better than the cores of the Simmons family. The reason the cores of the Simmons family died so easily was that they already rushed out of the protectiveyer of the continent and went to the edge of the void. There was no protectiveyer to resist most of the attacks there. Almost no one under Saint Realm could face the shockwaves from the twote True Saints. In Star Kingdom, every continent and every had a protectiveyer. It was not man-made but produced by the continents ands themselves as a means of self- defense. These protectiveyers could resist various natural disasters in the void, allowing its inhabitants to survive. The bigger the, the stronger the defense. The thing stronger than the protectiveyer of the was the protectiveyer of the continent. Because of this, the continents in Star Kingdom were almost always upied by major forces. Not only because the resources on the continent were more abundant, but also because the protective layer of the continent was very strong, so it would be safer to live on it. If there was no protectiveyer above a continent or a, it would mean that it had reached the brink of destruction. Anymon natural disaster in the void could destroy everything on an unprotected continent or net. The two exchanged hundreds of blows, but none of them caused any damage to the other. Sahar became more and more frightened. ¡®Where did this kide from?¡¯ Although he had been in seclusion to recuperate from his injuries, he would asionallye out to learn about the structure of Star Kingdom. He had never heard of David. Ate True Saint¡¯sbat power could be regarded as the top in the entire Star Kingdom. So why had David never showed up before? Plus, that red long sword could cause damage to his executioner¡¯s sword. Hence, it must be the best among the first-rate Soulbound Weapons. Sahar also felt troubled facing such an opponent. He knew that if he did note up with some tricks, he would suffer. The longer the time dragged on, the worse it would be for him. After all, the opponent was young, and hisbat power was at its peak. Furthermore, Sahar was still injured. After making up his mind, Sahar began to secretly umte strength, preparing to use one of his trump cards and win with one single blow. Using a trump card would ce a certain burden on his body. He could withstand it when he was not injured, but now that he was still injured, it would only worsen his condition. This was why Sahar had been reluctant to use it for so long. Now, he had no choice but to use it. David¡¯sbat power far exceeded his imagination. Ordinary attacks could not hurt him at all. "David, you asked for this.Today I will tell you what it means when they say there is always someone better than you.In the future, you should keep a low profile." After Sahar finished speaking, he secretly finished umting energy. He held his executioner¡¯s sword and waved it with all his might. A shocking white glow far surpassing the past appeared, illuminating the entire void. Then, the sword light instantly crossed the endless void and approached David. David was also taken aback. He did not expect the opponent''s attack to suddenly be so fast. It was toote to use the Evil-Splitting Sword Technique now. He could only quickly put the Evil-Splitting Sword in front of him. If the Eternal Golden Body was damaged, David would also be hurt. The white sword light collided with the Evil-Splitting Sword. The tremendous force made David''s arms go numb, and at the same time, it forced him to step back quickly. After a moment, David stopped backing away. He managed to resist Sahar''s shocking blow. David shook his numb and swollen arm. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. These old monsters that had lived for hundreds of thousands of years were indeed powerful. If he was not holding the Evil-Splitting Sword in his hand when he received the blow, his Eternal Golden Body might not be able to resist. If his Eternal Golden Body was damaged, he would also be hurt. Chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Before David coulde back to his senses, three shocking sword lights started charging toward him from three different directions. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ David was a little confused and his brain could not register what was going on for a while.It was understandable for the enemy to take advantage of his confusion to attack David. Fortunately, David was also ready. ¡®Still, what are those attacks from the left and the right rear? ¡®How can he attack me from three directions? ¡®Am I hallucinating? ¡®No way! David could clearly feel the energy contained in those two attacks, which meant that they were by no means an illusion. They were real attacks. ¡®Does this guy also know how to summon clones? ¡®Plus, they are stronger than mine. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡®Does he have two clones hiding in the dark? ¡®Were those attacks made by the clones? ¡®Impossible!¡¯ David could not believe it. His cloning technique was rewarded by the system and the system was a product of a God Tier Civilization. Star Kingdom was just a level 7 civilization. Plus, the Simmons family was only a second-rate family in Star Kingdom. So, how could anyone know about this technique? In fact, what David did not know was that the attack by Sahar just now was not a real attack, nor was it intended to hurt him. It was only used to cover up thisst trick. Sahar did not summon a clone either. Instead, it was his famous stunt, the Tri-Element sh. Two bursts of mind power that were specially refined by Sahar were hiding in the shocking sword light just now. The moment the sword light collided with David''s Evil-Splitting Sword, the two mind powers hidden in the sword light shot toward David''s left and right rear respectively. After reaching a certain distance, the mind powers would turn into Sahar¡¯s shadows and give out two attacks before dissipatingpletely. The essence of the Tri-Element shy in the refinement of mind power that would make the attacks more powerful. This had nothing to do with the strength of mind power. Even if David had a strong mind power, he still could not replicate what Sahar did.His control over mind power was still at its initial stage.He could only defend himself or control the enemy. Exercising this trick put a heavy burden on Sahar. After the distributed mind power attacks, it would disappearpletely. Moreover, it would be lost permanently. Not everyone was like David. With the help of the system, he had a mind power that was different from ordinary people. After using this trick, Sahar needed to take a lot of treasures of heaven and earth that could increase mind power to recover. If David obtained the Tri-Element sh, a person with a strong mind power like him would double their power. Just when the three attacks approached David, Sahar''s voice was heard. "David, the Tri-Element sh consist of three real attacks, and its power and speed are several times stronger than normal attacks.Your Eternal Golden Body can''t bear it at all.This is the fate of your ignorance." David knew it was toote to do anything when he felt the attack approaching him. His clone would note out in time to save him. Just like Sahar said, those were three real attacks and the speed and power of each of them were very strong. Even if he used the Evil-Splitting Sword as a shield like earlier, he could only stop one of them. The other -wo would then hurt the Eternal Golden Body. In the end, the body would be smashed to pieces and David would also be hurt. As expected of an old guy who had lived for hundreds of thousands of years, he had richbat experience, and he did a good job during this battle.His attacks came one after another so smoothly. David thought that the first attack was the opponent''s trick, but unexpectedly, it was just a cover-up. After he resisted the first blow, a more powerful attack arrived before he could recover. Chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 David did not have any ns when he was facing three powerful attacks. Even though he still had many techniques that he had not used, time simply did not allow him to use them. There was no other way but to fight head-on. Thinking of this, David suddenly closed his eyes and released his mind power frantically. He began forming a mind storm around his body. Back when his mind power was still at Ruler Rank, he could resist 10% of Nek the Pre-Saint¡¯s attack when it waspressed to the extreme. Now that his mind power had reached True Saint level 1, David had not fully used it yet. He did not know how strong it had be. Even if a part was allocated to control the clone, the remaining amount would still be quite terrifying. The mind power could be said to be one of David¡¯s most important cards. Along the way, his mind power had yed a very important role, protecting him several times before. At this moment he once again believed he would not be let down. Boom boom boom! The three attacks arrived almost simultaneously. The powerful force made the void tremble. Sahar looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction. David would not be able to bear one of such a powerful attack, let alone three. That was the scary thing about the Tri-Element sh. It would seal the enemy¡¯s movement from three directions, taking them by surprise. It was also very fast. Hence, the opponent would have no time to react at all. It was a pity that such a move would make the user lose a part of their mind power every time it was used. Furthermore, it could not be used continuously, otherwise, it would cause great damage to the body. Sahar was staring at David¡¯s position, waiting for the smoke to clear to see how bad David¡¯s injuries were. The void behind him suddenly split open. A figure quickly emerged from the crack, and at the same time as he came out, he cast his Eternal Golden Body and swung the God of Thunder Hammer which was covered by countless lightning bolts in his hand down on Sahar¡¯s head. If the hammernded on Sahar, its damage would not be any less than the shocking blow he had just given out. When he felt the dangering from behind, Sahar reacted quickly enough, turning his head to avoid the attack. However, the God of Thunder Hammer hit him on the shoulder anyway. Smash! Sahar¡¯s Eternal Golden Body was hit by David¡¯s clone. His left shoulder and left arm were both smashed at the same time. Sahar¡¯s body also fell to the bottom of the void under the huge force. The lightning from the God of Thunder Hammer paralyzed Sahar¡¯s whole body. He was seriously injured after this blow. When Sahar stopped himself from plummeting and returned to the original height again, he was shocked. ¡®Who is the man who snuck up on him if he was not David? ¡®How can this be? ¡®Didn¡¯t David get hurt by my Tri-Element sh? ¡®How did he appear behind me? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡®How did David get the time to tear open the space and enter a highdimensional space faster than the Tri-Element sh?¡¯ ¡°How did you do that?¡± Sahar asked, staring fixedly at David. ¡°Do you think this is difficult to do?¡± David shrugged and answered in disdain. ¡°No! You¡¯re not David. Who are you?¡± Nek noticed something was not right, 1 Even though this person looked the same as David, he had a different weapon. David used a red long sword while this man was using a hammer with lightning bolts. He knew David could not escape from his Tri-Element sh. ¡°I am David!¡± David¡¯s clone said with a smile. Sahar then turned his gaze toward where David had been attacked. The smoke dissipated slowly. Chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 The real David also appeared before his eyes. The result shocked him again. Originally, he thought that David¡¯s Eternal Golden Body would be shattered under his Tri-Element sh, then David would also be seriously injured. Unexpectedly, David¡¯s Eternal Golden Body was still standing in ce. Although it looked a little battered, it did not suffer any substantial damage. It was not even as injured as Sahar after getting hit by the hammer. ¡®How on earth did David block the Tri-Element sh? ¡®Who is this person who looks exactly like David?¡¯ Sahar had too many doubts. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°David, you are so sneaky! It¡¯s so shameless of you to arrange for someone to hide and attack me in the dark. You havepletely embarrassed all True Saints.¡± Sahar taunted loudly, enduring the numbness of his body. ¡°You¡¯ll get called a king if sessful and called a bandit if defeated. This is the truth, so who cares if it¡¯s shameful?¡± David snapped back without batting an eyelid. He did not care about these things. Not to mention that his clone was originally one of his techniques. Even if he could get a True Saint to help him, it would mean he was capable. Who stipted that all fights should be one versus one? Wouldn¡¯t it be equally shameful for a strong person to bully a weak person? David believed that if the Simmons family had another True Saint, they would definitely attack him together. This was the truth. ¡°Okay! Very good! I, Sahar Simmons, am admitting defeat! You can go now. The Simmons Continent doesn¡¯t wee you,¡± Sahar said aggrievedly. Sahar did not want to fight two powerful True Saints. Otherwise, his injuries would only worsen. ¡°What? Stop fighting? I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet!¡± David said as he raised his right hand, pointing the Evil-Splitting Sword at Sahar. ¡°David, don¡¯t go too far! You have killed a Saint from my family and you have avenged yourself. What else do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. You can¡¯t just start a fight and then stop it just because you want to. Do you think I love to be embarrassed?¡± ¡°David, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have a helper. I just don¡¯t want to fight with you and make both sides suffer.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue then! Do you think it¡¯s useful to talk so much nonsense? Fine, I¡¯ll let you go this time and then I¡¯lle back to teach you a lesson when I have a chance.¡± David suddenly changed his manner of speaking. After speaking, he directly tore apart the space without giving Sahar a chance to react. Then, he got in with his clone and disappeared. Sahar was left with a confused expression. He did not understand why David firmly said that he would fight butthen run away suddenly. The reason David left in such a hurry was that his mind power detected a powerful energy approaching him. The owner of this energy was definitely stronger than him and Sahar. If he could not determine whether they were an enemy or a friend, he should just leave first. Bahar¡¯s mind power was much weaker than David¡¯s, so he could not detect it. After entering the seven-dimensional space, David dismissed his clone, put the God of Thunder Hammer into the Space Stone, and left as quickly as possible. He would still seek revenge. He still could not rx. True Saint Rank was amazing, but it was still not enough. If he could not save Celeste, he could not help the Fellowes family fight the Palmore family. He needed to be a Sacred Saint if he wanted to aplish both of these things. That would be Star Kingdom¡¯s strongestbat power. Next, David would make a final deal with the Fellowes family. As long as he was sessful, achieving Sacred Saint Rank would be just around the corner. After what happened in West End of the Central Sacred Continent, the Palmore family and the Fellowes family had aplete fallout. Furthermore, the Palmore family must have guessed that the Fellowes family¡¯s real intention was to help a young Saint like David at all costs. Judging from the situation the Fellowes family was in now, there was only one way to save themselves. That was to cooperate with David. Chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 After David left, Sahar also prepared return to the Simmons Continent. He was not in the mood to delve into the specific details for David¡¯s sudden departure. He was attacked again just after casting the Tri-Element sh, which aggravated his unhealed injuries. Therefore, he had to go into seclusion and recuperate as soon as possible. Originally, Sahar¡¯s injury had reached the final critical moment, and it would not have taken long for him to recover to his peak. After this battle, it would take some more time. The reason was that the Tri-Element sh did not work, and he was attacked. This made him very depressed. He used this trick before, but it was so invincible that his opponents would all meet their end. Their Eternal Golden Body would be broken, and the caster would be seriously injured. However, today it failed. Even until now, Sahar did not know what method David used to resist his Tri-Element sh. It seemed that this kid was not a simple character; He had a lot of trump cards. If Sahar met him again next time, he had to be careful and not be careless. After ncing at the location where David tore open the space, Sahar turned and walked towards the Simmons Continent. Momentster, there was a roar from the Simmons Continent. ¡°David, this is absolutely irreconcble!¡± It was clear that Sahar had just learned about the death of the cores of his family. Originally, his family which had two Saints was on the rise. Now, only Sahar was left. The cores that were Sovereign Rankers were almost all wiped out. The few that were spared were those who were performing missions outside and did note back. The strength and prestige of the Simmons family would surely drop. How could Sahar, the founder of the Simmons family, ept this? Moreover, the instigator of this incident was David. If David did note to them, how would the Simmons family fall to this state? Sahar did not care what kind of grievances Nek and David had. His heart was full of monstrous hatred for David. He vowed that when he recovered from his injuries and returned to his peak, he would make that kid pay the price. Next Sahar began issuing a series of orders. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He selected the new cores of the family. Due to ack of talent, many coteral family members were elected. This delighted them. To prove that Sahar made the right choice, they asked all the members of the Simmons family who were away toe back. The Simmons Continent then went into lockdown. No one was allowed in or out except the returning Simmons family. After giving all orders, Sahar went into seclusion again. This time, he would do anything necessary to heal his injury first. He did not care about the cost nor the requirements. The family did not even have many Sovereign Rankers. So, what was the use of keeping those treasures of heaven and earth? Could they cultivate another Saint in a short time? Sahar initially had kept a lot of treasures for the development of the family so they could cultivate more talents. In addition, he felt that since Star Kingdom established the Saints Association with Sid, the number one, as its righteous leader, Star Kingdom would inevitably prohibitrge-scale civil unrest, and it would fall into a period of peace for a long time. Therefore, he did not use those treasures of heaven and earth and they were all reserved for the talented younger generations of the family. Reality was simr to what Sahar expected. Star Kingdom entered a period of peace under Sid¡¯s oversight. There were no major wars. However, Sahar did not expect that during this period of peace, the Simmons family would be the first to be attacked and Nek became the first Saint to fall in Star Kingdom in so many years. Chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 The cores of the family was annihted. Thus, the only one who could support the Simmons family today was the founder. The most important thing right now was to recover, take revenge, and lead the Simmons family back to glory. The resources and background were not important. Shortly after David and Sahar left, a space crack appeared in the void they fought. Then, a tall figure stepped out of it. After feeling the traces of the battle, he did not go to the Simmons Continent to inquire about the situation, instead, he turned around and left without saying a word. Sahar, a powerhouse who reached peak True Saint Rank in his heyday, never discovered his existence this entire time. Only David, who had a strong mind power, felt a strong person approaching from a long distance. What happened on the Simmons Continent spread quickly. Even Sahar¡¯s full blockade did not help. In this age of information, countless people on the Simmons Continent witnessed the battle. Although they did not know the oue of the battle in the void, they witnessed Nek, the Pre-Saint, being killed, and the Simmons family¡¯s core getting wiped out. While David and Sahar went to fight in the air, people from other forces had already sent out relevant information about this conflict. The death of a strong Pre-Saint quickly fermented, causing an uproar in the entire Star Kingdom. That was a Saint, not a nobody. In the eyes of ordinary people, Saints were like gods. They possessed endless longevity. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. They would not have to go through the Eternal Catastrophe that would happen once in an epoch. They could even live as long as heaven and earth, and shine with the sun and the moon. They were the object of envy and adoration by all. However, a Saint died just like that? Only then did everyone realize that Saints were also mortal. It was so easy for a True Saint to kill a Pre-Saint. What happened on the Simmons Continent directly overshadowed the event in West End of the Central Sacred Continent where the four True Saints fought. What was even more shocking was that the culprit of these two incidents was the same person. Nek¡¯s death once again pushed David¡¯s name into the spotlight. No one expected that David, who just defeated the old True Saint Tai of the Palmore family in West End of the Central Sacred Continent, to suddenly appear in the Simmons Continent to kill Nek, the new Pre-Saint. David rose to fame in Star Kingdom. He was extremely popr at that moment. When the Fellowes family got the news, they allughed bitterly. David did not follow the rules at all! However, this was in line with the personality of a young True Saint and the disciple of a Sacred Saint. He killed a Pre-Saint just because he wanted to, regardless of the rules. Even if the Saints Association learned of this, they would not do anything for the sake of David¡¯s master, the Sacred Saint who was hiding in the dark. The rules were set by powerful people, and David¡¯s master was undoubtedly such a person. It was possible before long, David would also step into the ranks. Even the head of the Saints Association would have to show respect to a sect with two Sacred Saints. The Fellowes family did not know what grievances David had with the Simmons family, nor would they pay attention to it. In this situation, it did not matter who was right nor who was wrong. What matters was that Nek, the Saint, was dead. Moreover, the murderer was David, who had needed the protection of the Fellowes family not long ago. Chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 Inside the Iridescent Sect of the Iridescent Continent. When Lady Dream learned about this news, she was stunned even though she already figured David was the one behind this when the bizarre phenomena happened after a Saint died. Back in the iridescent Sect, Nek had almost killed David. Now that David was powerful enough, he would surely go and avenge himself. However, when she got the news, Nova was still beyond shocked. She could not understand how a kid from a low civilization leaped from Eternal Realm Ruler Rank, crossed multiple obstacles, and became a Saint Realm True Saint in such a short time. Perhaps David was the only person who knew now. Since she knew David was behind this, she did not need to hide anymore. Therefore, Nova summoned Selena and her other disciples to tell them all about David. Knowing that David was out of danger, Celia and the others felt nothing but joy. They had been practicing hard since they came to the Iridescent Sect, hoping to reach the Eternal Realm as soon as possible and spend more time with David. They did not have a clear understanding of strength and realms, so they would not pay much attention to these things. Moreover, they did not understand what a True Saint represented. Plus, everyone believed in David very much, so they figured every incredible thing David did was justified. This was a kind of blind worship and trust. They were like this on Earth, in the Milky Way, and also in Star Kingdom. Only Selena had a little understanding of what the True Saint represented. After all, she was the personal disciple of the head of the Iridescent Sect and also one of the seven high priestesses of this batch. True Saint was the second highest rank in Saint Realm. Their master, Lady Dream of the Iridescent Sect, was not even a Saint yet! Not only that, the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect were only True Saints, and yet David¡¯s strength was already on par with them. Selena did not know how David did it either. As far as she knew, all Saints were old and had lived for tens of thousands of years. How old was David? He was not even fifty years old! A person under the age of fifty could stand shoulder to shoulder with those old monsters who had lived for tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands of years. Who would believe her if she told them? Everyone¡¯s eyes might fall out of their sockets. However, after thinking about it, Selena soon felt relieved. After meeting David for the first time, she knew that this was a man favored by God. David had performed miracles multiple times all the way back on the Earth. Therefore, things like this were bound to happen again. The first two times would be shocking. However, the more times this happened, the more used to this she became. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, they had been listening to Celeste and had been hiding all the real information about David. They did not even tell their master Nova. However, as David became more and more famous, his information would gradually be exposed. Because among the people from the earth, there was another person that they could not control and that was Lorraine. This woman was epted as a disciple by the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. She was also the head of the seven high priestesses of this year. After some estimations, they realized that her eptance ceremony should being soon. An ice sculpture was standing there quietly at the bottom of the ice cavern in the Iridescent Sect. One could vaguely see from the outside that the person inside the ice sculpture was wearing a red dress and sitting cross-legged inside. This person was Celeste who was punished by Eira, the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, to face the wall for a hundred years. If no one bothered her, she would remain in this state for a hundred years before she could leave the ice cavern. Chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 In the Iridescent Sect, the words of the reputable elders were sacred. No one dared to vite it, and no one even dared to intercede. Not even the head. However, today, Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect, walked in. After seeing that Celeste had turned into an ice sculpture, she could not help sighing. She had watched Celeste grow up. So, the rtionship between the two could be regarded as teacher and student, or even friends. As a True Saint and a reputable elder, Eira did not have so much time to teach her disciples. Many times, whenever Celeste encountered some simple questions, she would always ask Nova. The rtionship between the two parties had always been very good. Nova felt bad seeing Celeste locked up in the ice cavern and being swallowed up by the extreme cold. She wanted to help. She did not want her friend to be an emotionless machine, but she could not do anything. As the head of the Iridescent Sect, she looked like she was flourishing in the eyes of outsiders. However, only Nova herself knew that she was just a puppet of the four reputable elders. If she was not careful, she would get reced. During her years as the head, Nova had always been cautious, and she was always walking on eggshells. She was not supposed to be here. However, David¡¯s recent performance gave Nova hope of rescuing Celeste. The rtionship between the two was not that simple at first nce. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, Celeste was David¡¯s guide, and she was the one who brought him from the low civilization to Star Kingdom. When David had the strength, he would surelye to save Celeste. All Nova had to do now was to tell Celeste to hold on. She needed to do her best, persist for as long as possible, and give David a chance to grow. Nova had a feeling that it would not be long before David woulde to the Iridescent Sect with monstrous power and influence. At that time, she figured that the four reputable elders would not be able to resist David if they worked together. She was kind of looking forward to this day. If a man could do this for Celeste, it would be clear that she had found a good man. Nova would give Celeste her blessings. It would be better for her to leave the Iridescent Sect than to be an emotionless machine. ¡°Elder Red!¡± Nova called out. ¡°Lady Dream, what are you doing here? Has Master changed her mind?¡± Celeste¡¯s voice came from the ice sculpture. There seemed to be a hint of coldness in her voice. ¡°No! You know her temper. She would not easily change her mind.¡± Nova shook her head. ¡°Then what are you doing here? Did something happen to Selena and the others?¡± Celeste¡¯s voice began to show some emotion. Her time in the ice cavern had been short after all. Furthermore, she was ate Sovereign Ranker. The extremely cold air had limited influence on her now. However, it was hard to say what would happen after some time had passed. How long she couldst depended on her willpower and determination. ¡°Elder Red, I want to ask you a question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If you had the chance to leave this ce, would you?¡± ¡°You mean that Master might let me go early?¡± ¡°No! I mean to disobey the orders of reputable elders. Leave this ce, and leave the Iridescent Sect for good,¡± Nova said something surprising. ¡°Are you trying to let me go? No way! Since the establishment of the Iridescent Sect, no one has been able to escape from this ce. Even if they escape by chance, they would be hunted down by their teacher. There is no chance at all. I will not leave, and I will not implicate you,¡± Celeste directly refused. She would not leave if Nova asked her to. Otherwise, not only would she fail to free herself, but she might also implicate the other party. ¡®That is to say you will choose to leave as long as you had such an opportunity, had no worries, and if the reputable elders won¡¯t chase you down?¡± ¡°Is there really a possibility of this?¡± ¡®Yes! What if someone ising to rescue you?¡± ¡®Who? Who wille to save me? Who has the strength to save me? Master and the other three reputable elders are all True Saints. Only a few people in Star Kingdom can save me from under the reputable elders¡¯ noses. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know any of these people, and no one will be willing to save me.¡± ¡°No, but you might be about to meet one, and I can see that you have a very unusual rtionship with him, so he will definitelye to save you.¡± ¡®Who?¡± Celeste asked curiously. Even she had no idea when she met such a powerful person. Apparently, they even had an unusual rtionship and he woulde back to save her. ¡°David!¡± Chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 ¡°David?¡± Celeste asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s David, the guy you brought from the low civilization,¡± Nova confirmed. ¡°How could it be him?¡± Celeste raised her voice. Crack! At the same time, a crack appeared in the ice sculpture. Immediately afterward¡­ Crack crack crack! A series of cracks appeared. The entire ice sculpture shattered in the blink of an eye. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The person in the ice sculpture appeared. Celeste was sitting cross-legged in a long red dress. At this time, she had undergone some slight change from before she came into the ice cavern. Her originally rosy skin had be a little pale, making her look slightly morbidly beautiful. Her whole body was also exuding coldness. This was the result of being prated by extremely cold air in the ice cavern. It was still at its beginner stage at this point. Overtime, Celeste would be colder and colder, and even her emotions and desires would be swallowed up. Then, she would be an emotionless machine. ¡°Elder Red, I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe that a kid you brought here from a low civilization could grow to the point where he has the strength to rescue you in such a short time. In fact, I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but that¡¯s the truth! I have no choice but to believe it,¡± Nova sighed. ¡°Lady Dream, I want to know what happened to David after I entered the ice cavern.¡± Celeste quickly calmed down and asked with a hint of expectation in her voice. The rtionship between her and David was a secret that only they knew and would never tell. Although physically, the two did not have any contact. However, in the fantasy, the two had already merged into one and had the most intimate rtionship. If David really had enough strength as the head said, Celeste would not have any doubts when David came to save her. She knew that David¡¯s mind power was very strong. Such a person was destined to be extraordinary. After reaching Saint Realm, he would have would no obstacles or challenges. However, that woulde toote. Before she entered the ice cavern, David seemed to have just entered Eternal Realm for the first time, right? He would need a lot of time to reach peak Sovereign Rank. However, how long had it been? In such a short time, David could grow to the point where he had the strength to save her. Celeste still felt a little unreal. She knew her situation. If someone wanted to rescue her, they would need to face the four True Saint Rank reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. It was absolutely impossible for a beginner True Saint to do this, so he would need to be the best among True Saints. Or, a legendary Sacred Saint. It was really hard for Celeste to believe that a kid who just entered Eternal Realm and came from a low civilization had ovee several challenges and reached his current level in such a short time. ¡¯ Chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 She desperately wanted to know what happened to David during this period. Nova began to tell Celeste what happened after she entered the ice cavern. In reality, she did not know much. After David entrusted Celia and others to her care, he left the Iridescent Sect and went to the Central Sacred Continent. After that, she lost contact with David. When she heard David¡¯s name again, he was wanted by the Lightfoot family. Then, David used some unknown method to create David Two. After that, he defeated Tai, the True Saint of the Palmore family, and Cosmo, the True Saint of the Lightfoot family. Finally, he went to the Simmons Estate and killed Nek, making heaven and earth weep. Nova told Celeste everything she knew. Celeste¡¯s eyes widened and she asked in a trembling voice, ¡± L-Lady Dream, ddid you say David not only defeated the two True Saints from the Palmore family and the Lightfoot family at the same time, but he also killed Nek the Saint?¡± ¡®Yes, David defeated two old True Saints at the same time. Plus, Nek also became the first Saint to die in Star Kingdom in so many years. The one who killed him was none other than David.¡± ¡®Um¡­¡¯ Even if she was prepared, Celeste was stillpletely shocked. She knew that Nova would not lie to her, nor was there any need to do so. ¡®So¡­ Is Lady Dream telling the truth? ¡®Has David really be a True Saint? ¡®He¡¯s not only a beginner True Saint. ¡®He can even fight two opponents at once, so would it be too far-fetched for him to defeat four at once?¡¯ ¡°Lady Dream, where is David now?¡± Celeste asked eagerly. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, Elder Red. I came here today to tell you that you must hold on for as long as possible and you can¡¯t let the extreme cold air invade your body. Judging from the rtionship between David and yourself, I believe he wille to rescue you soon. When the timees, even the four reputable elders will not be able to stop him,¡± Nova replied seriously. ¡°I see. Thank you, Lady Dream!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know! If Davides and sees that you are no longer the original you but an emotionless machine, I don¡¯t know if he will blow up the Iridescent Sect,¡± Nova teased. Celeste froze for a moment. This was a possibility. After spending time with David, Celeste knew that David valued his rtionships a lot. If she really became what Nova said, David might not just blow up the Iridescent Sect. He might go further than that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lady Dream, I can definitely hold on.¡± ¡°Elder Red, can you tell me about David? I¡¯m curious how a young man from a low-level civilization is able toe to this point and fulfill the dream that most people have worked hard for all their lives but can never reach. Since you brought David here, you must know some of his secrets,¡± Nova asked suddenly. ¡°Lady Dream, in truth, it would be more appropriate for you to ask Selena and the others about this. They know more than me. After all, the time I have been in contact with David is still too short,¡± Celeste thought for a while and replied. What she knew about David was indeed limited. In contrast, Celia and the women know much more than her. ¡°Ask them? Forget it! Those girls regard David¡¯s safety more than their own lives, so how would they leak information about David to me? They don¡¯t even trust me as a master.¡± Nova forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s true! With the rtionship between those girls and David, they are even willing to die for him, so naturally, they would not do anything to harm David.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t harm David! Even if I wanted to, I don¡¯t have that ability,¡± Nova said in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Lady Dream. Celia and the women are easy to get along with. However, David is too important for them. Plus, they don¡¯t know you too well so that¡¯s why they¡¯re like this. I should start with how I met David.¡± Celeste then slowly told Nova how she met David. Aside from what they did in the fantasy, she told Nova almost everythingN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 West End of the Central Sacred Continent. Deep inside Treasure Trove of Large Trade Zone 47. The Fellowes family¡¯s True Saint Cedar, Pre-Saint Roald, Head of Treasure Trove Valerio, and the third young mistress of the family Alba were all sitting together. Meanwhile, the person in front of them was True Saint David, who just killed Nek in the Simmons Continent. When David returned to the Central Sacred Continent, he immediately went to the Fellowes family to discuss thest deal. Late True Saint Rank was not enough. What he was about to do next required him to be a Sacred Saint, regardless of if it was going to the Iridescent Sect to rescue Celeste or helping the Fellowes family deal with the Palmore family. The Fellowes family was his key to achieving Sacred Saint Rank. ¡°David, you arepletely famous now. It has been a long time since there has been a death of a Saint in Star Kingdom. I didn¡¯t expect the first one to die by your hands.¡± Cedar said with a forced smile. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Cedar, I had to kill Nek. Even if he was a True Saint, I would still have killed him as long as I had the strength, let alone a Pre-Saint,¡± David replied indifferently. ¡®The Simmons family is not worth worrying about. The most troublesome one is the Saints Association. When the Saints Association was established, it formed a rule that stated there should be no internal conflicts in Star Kingdom. In the beginning, some people did not listen, so Lord Sid punished them to set an example for others. After that, no one dared to do it again. You¡¯ve killed Nek this time, so the Saints Association will probablye after you soon.¡± ¡°I have already killed Nek, so it¡¯s fine if theye to me. I will take all the responsibility. Cedar, let¡¯s forget TSA for a while. I have something more important to tell you now.¡± David changed the subject. The most important thing now was how to convince the Fellowes family toplete thisst deal. 300 branches were fine. After all, Treasure Trove was a big business, so it would not hurt them much. However, it might be too much to merge the tradingpany and take a stake in Treasure Trove. David did not know how the Fellowes family would react when they found out, and they would probably be furious. However, in his opinion, the Fellowes family had no other way to fight back against the Palmore family¡¯s pressure. If they did not work with him, they could only be devoured by the Palmore family. At the very least, David would notpletely take over Treasure Trove. After the merger, the Fellowes family would still have full control over Treasure Trove, and David would not participate. David¡¯s purpose was just to spend money to gain somevish points. However, he could not say this, and even if he did, no one would believe him. ¡°David, please tell us.¡± ¡°Before that, I have to ask you a few questions.¡± David thought for a while and decided to approach this indirectly. It would be difficult for the Fellowes family to ept it if he said this upfront. ¡°David, please!¡± ¡°Cedar, the Fellowes family haspletely fallen out with the Palmore family this time, right? And I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve already figured out why you were protecting me at all costs now.¡± ¡®That¡¯s true. As far as I know, after Tai went back, the Palmore family already started to act. They are going to take action against my family and seize control of Treasure Trove,¡± Cedar replied bluntly. He knew that he wanted David¡¯s help, so naturally, he could not hide anything. Otherwise, the other party would give up and refuse to help. Facing such a powerful person with a strong background, the Fellowes family had no other choice. ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± David asked. ¡°David, to tell you the truth, the Palmore family has been eying our Treasure Trove for a very long time. Although we are not reconciled, we have never had a good chance to get rid of them. There is no other way than to ept our fate. It wasn¡¯t until we met you that we had hope. So, after Vai sent the news back to the family, we decided to take a gamble and do our best to help youplete the task. At the same time, we hope that you and your master could help us to get out of trouble.¡± After Cedar finished speaking, his eyes were fixed on David. The same went for the other three. David¡¯s next answer was likely to determine the fate of the Fellowes family. The Fellowes family offended so many people because of David just so they could wait for this moment toe. Now they hadpletely offended Tai, so there was no chance for them to reconcile with the Palmore family. The Palmore family would inevitably suppress the Fellowes family aggressively, not giving them any chance to make aeback. Chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Now, David was the only hope for the Fellowes family. ¡°I, David Lidell, have seen everything the Fellowes family has done for me, and I have promised Miss Fellowes, so I will definitely help you.¡± Upon hearing David¡¯s words, the Fellowes family collectively heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°But¡­¡± David stopped just in time. However, he did not continue. This made the Fellowes family anxious, and their hearts rose to their throats again. Roald asked eagerly, ¡°But what? Are you in trouble, David?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Cedar, you also know that I just killed a Saint, which attracted the attention of TSA and the head of TSA, who is not only a Sacred Saint but also the number one in Star Kingdom. My master is not happy, but he will definitely not let me be bullied by the Saints Association. I¡¯m afraid if I want to ask him toe out to deal with the Sacred Saint grandmaster of the Palmore family¡­¡± After David finished speaking, he nced at the four members of the Fellowes family with a look of embarrassment on his face. This was also an idea that came to his mind at thest minute. His master had already solved a problem for him. It would be a little unreasonable to ask him to help again. A Sacred Saint also needed to protect this reputation, right? David would talk about his difficulties first and then make the Fellowes family feel like they were in despair before making a request. They might be more likely to ept if their emotions turned from despair to hope. Otherwise, if David raised the conditions directly, the Fellowes family would definitely get mad and use him of asking for something unjustly, profiting from their misfortune, and indulging in a fantasy. The Fellowes family members were dumbfounded. Four pairs of eyes stared straight at David. David could not be more clear. Basically, if David¡¯s master had already helped him with the Saints Association, he would no longer help the Fellowes family deal with the Palmore family. They had done so much so that they could have a Sacred Saint¡¯s help to deal with the grandmaster of the Palmore family. Now, David was saying that he could not get his Sacred Saint master toe here. Was this a scam? Without the help of a Sacred Saint, how would the Fellowes family fight against the Palmore family? Even if David was willing to help and he was so strong that he could fight against two, or even three people at once, what was the use? Who would deal with the Sacred Saint grandmaster of the Palmore family? The four looked at David with aggrieved eyes, especially Alba. Tears were welling up in her eyes. She looked like she was about to cry. ¡®You could kill Nek at any time, but why now? ¡®You could kill him after you helped us out of the predicament. Do you think your master will allow TSA to bully you? ¡®Great, you had a great time, but what about my family?¡¯ David felt a little awkward after being stared at. He patted his chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cedar. Even if my master doesn¡¯te, I will do my best to help you. No matter if it¡¯s the Palmore family or someone else, just tell me whenever you need me, and I will never say no.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 David patted his chest and reassured loudly but he did not reassure the Fellowes family in the slightest. A True Saint really could not solve the problem of the Fellowes family at all. The Palmore family was now determined to destroy the Fellowes family. Even if there were ten True Saints, it would not help with the situation, let alone one. A Sacred Saint was not someone a True Saint could resist. The two were not on the same level at all. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Otherwise, how could a Sacred Saint have such a great deterrent power? If this were the case, forces with Sacred Saints would not be the top power of Star Kingdom. ¡°Master David, is it true that you can¡¯t get your master toe out?¡± Alba asked aggrievedly. She brought the topic back to the Fellowes family. If she indirectly led the family to early destruction, she would have to bear a lot of responsibility. ording to the current situation, the Palmore family probably would not spare the Fellowes family in the slightest. ¡°Sigh¡­ Miss Fellowes, I didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this point. Just now, my master scolded me, saying that since I can¡¯t even manage my own affairs well, and questioned why I still wanted to interfere with other¡¯s affairs,¡± David sighed bitterly. ¡°Then¡­ What should we do then? The Palmore family has already started taking action. The only hope of our family is your mastering out and helping us deal with the grandmaster of the Palmore family. If he doesn¡¯te, our family will bepletely doomed,¡± Alba sobbed softly. ¡°Miss Fellowes, I¡¯m also sorry for this. Once my master is upset, no one can change his mind. Even if I ask him, I will only get scolded,¡± David looked very embarrassed. Alba got up and came to David. Then, she knelt and begged, ¡°Master David, please think of a way. Please? You have to get your master toe out, otherwise, a lot of my family members will be ves of the Palmore family. As long as you can help us, I am willing to spend the rest of my life serving you.¡± After seeing this, David quickly helped Alba up. ¡°Miss Fellowes, what are you doing? As I said, I will definitely do my best to help you, but I can¡¯t change my master¡¯s mind. That old man can be very stubborn at times.¡± ¡°Sigh. Alba, don¡¯t make things difficult for David. This is the fate of our family,¡± Cedar said suddenly. ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the one who has let the family down. I should have married Anders obediently. I shouldn¡¯t have had other thoughts. This would at least ensure that the family could continue,¡± Alba cried. Although she was unhappy with the Fellowes family because she was a daughter and they did not value her, this was the family that gave birth to her and raised her after all. Her most respected Grandpa Vai and sisters were all here. If the Palmore family seeded, a lot of people from the Fellowes family were bound to die. Even those who survived could only be ves. ¡°Alba,e back! This is not anyone¡¯s fault, but the fate of the Fellowes family,¡± Cedar sighed. He knew the temper of those old Sacred Saint monsters. Since David said he could not get his master toe out, he must have already tried his best. What was the use of anything else? Roald and Valerio were also ashen. If David¡¯s master refused toe out, there would hardly be any hope for the Fellowes family. If David had not been in a hurry to kill Nek, it would not have led to such an ending. However, could they me David? Of course not! David was free to kill whomever he wanted. Just like Grandmaster Cedar said, this was the fate of the Fellowes family. Alba went back to her seat and sobbed quietly. She did not even dare to make a sound. The air in the room became solemn and quiet. David waited for a while and figured it was time. The air of despair had already filled their hearts. If they saw the slightest glimmer of hope now, they would grasp it tightly like it was a lifesaver Chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 Therefore, David said, ¡°Cedar, Miss Fellowes, I¡¯m at fault. I never thought that killing a mere Pre-Saint would rm the head of TSA and that I would make my master so unhappy by asking his help.¡± ¡°David, you don¡¯t have to me yourself! This is the fate of the Fellowes family! If there is nothing else, we¡¯ll go back first. The Palmore family has already made a move, so we can¡¯t sit still. We must unite all forces and make a final resistance.¡± After speaking, Cedar got up and was about to leave. He had to return to the family as soon as possible and tell others the news he got here. At the same time, he needed to be prepared for the thunderous blow from the Palmore family. ¡°Cedar, wait! I suddenly thought of a solution that might help you.¡± David stopped suddenly. His words immediately attracted puzzled eyes from the Fellowes family. ¡®Huh? ¡®Is there still a chance?¡¯ ¡°David, please tell me. My family is at the end of the road, so as long as there is a glimmer of hope, we will not give up,¡± Cedar said hastily. ¡°Right, Cedar, look, the main purpose of the Palmore family attacking you is to seize control of Treasure Trove, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not been a day or two since the Palmore family has been eying Treasure Trove, a cash cow. Many powerful forces in Star Kingdom know about it too.¡± ¡°The Palmore family dared to have ideas about Treasure Trove because Treasure Trove doesn¡¯t have a strong background. So have you thought about bringing in a strong shareholder so that the Palmore family would not dare to act rashly?¡± David asked. ¡®Bring in a shareholder? ¡®Make the Palmore family dare not act rashly?¡¯ The four people were still digesting what David meant. It was not like the Fellowes family had not thought of paying some price these years to ask a Sacred Saint for help. They even secretly contacted the forces with Sacred Saint. However, they were rejected before they could say anything. So much so that they never thought about it. David¡¯s words woke them up. If they could get David and his master to be the shareholders, did it mean they could ask the master and the disciple to help resist the Palmore family? One would do their best to help themselves rather than helping others. Over the years, the resources given to the Palmore family by the Fellowes family ounted for half of their ie. Even so, the Palmore family¡¯s ambition gradually began to grow bigger and bigger. Eventually, they wanted to monopolize the entire Treasure Trove. They did not even want to leave any scraps for the Fellowes family. How would the Fellowes family ept this? Moreover, recent news stated that the Palmore family intended to wipe out the Fellowes family this time. Therefore, bringing David and his master in could not only protect the Fellowes family but also Treasure Trove. After all, David and his master were only two people, so their appetite should not be very big. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The Palmore family had countless direct and coteral members to support. When he thought about this, Cedar¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked with some uncertainty, ¡°David, are you saying that we should invite your master to join Treasure Trove and be a shareholder?¡± When David heard this, his heart blossomed. This old man was smart to think this. Then David replied, ¡°Not my master, but me. With my master¡¯s temper, he won¡¯t care about these extraneous things. As long as I be a shareholder of Treasure Trove, the Palmore family will be viting my interest if they want to seize control of Treasure Trove. When that happens, I can justifiably ask Master to take action.¡± ¡°But if you do this, your master will definitely discover your intentions. Will he be willing to make a move then?¡± Cedar asked with some concern. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for your shares in vain. I will pay you what you deserve. My sect has umted all this money over the years. If the Palmore family encroaches on the interests of my master, my master will have no choice but to take action,¡± David saidconfidently. The eyes of the Fellowes family brightened. ¡®This could work!¡¯ Chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 ¡°David, I think your approach is feasible! But investing in Treasure Trove is a big deal after all, and I still need to discuss it with other members of the Fellowes family,¡± Cedar thought for a while and said. He did not say yes to David right away. However, as one of the three True Saint grandmasters of the Fellowes family, there would be no problem if he approved. The reason why he did not agree immediately was that he had to discuss with the other two how many shares to give to David. If they gave him too little, it was likely that David¡¯s master would not be willing to help. After all, it was not that simple to stop a Sacred Saint. If they gave too much, the Fellowes family was afraid that they would fall into another predicament after getting out of one. ¡°Cedar, you should make a decision as soon as possible. After the matter is settled, I also need to inform Master to get him ready. The Palmore family ising aggressively this time. The longer it drags on, the more unfavorable it will be. And I can guarantee that we will never participate in any affairs of Treasure Trove. Needless to say, Master will not care about these matters at all, while I don¡¯t have the time and energy,¡± David urged. Even though he was ate True Saint, he was still panicking on the inside. The Saints Association could show up at any time. When the time came, everything he said would get exposed. ¡°That''s good! Wait a minute, David! I''ll go discuss this with them and I''ll get back to you soon,¡± Cedar stood up and left after speaking. This was a matter of life and death for the Fellowes family. He was also panicking at the same time as David. He could not wait to finalize the matter immediately so that David could get his master to be in charge. ¡°Cedar, please go ahead!¡± Cedar left the room to go elsewhere to contact the other two True Saints from the Fellowes family. ¡°Master David, thank you!¡± Alba stood up and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Master David,¡± Roald and Valerio also got up and thanked David. ¡°You''re too modest. I feel so sorry that I didn¡¯t help you get rid of your problem as per our agreement. So, I can only do this. I hope you won¡¯t mind,¡± David said apologetically. ¡°Master David, don¡¯t say that, it''s not your fault. Plus, you¡¯ve tried your best to help the Fellowes family. We all see this.¡± ¡°yeah, Master David, we¡¯re not worthy of that. It¡¯s a blessing for the Fellowes family to know you, otherwise, we would have to simply ept our fate.¡± All three of them were a little apprehensive about David''s apologies. He was a True Saint, and he was stronger than their grandmaster. He was young and had unlimited potential. Hence, he would definitely be able to go further in the future. In addition, he also had a Sacred Saint master behind him. It could be said that such a character was top-notch in the entire Star Kingdom. If other people had such strength and background, they would be very arrogant and obnoxious. He would not even pay attention to them or apologize. Just look at Anders. After breaking through partial Saint Realm, he behaved like he was second only to God. However, David had always been low-key. He never put on airs. All three of them had to admire andment such a character. No wonder he could have his achievements today. Ordinary people could notpare their aspirations to his. Who would bow to someone whose strength and background were inferior to theirs after bing a True Saint? David might be the only one. David looked conflicted and apologetic, but he was beaming on the inside. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He was right. It would be easier to approach this indirectly. He made them feel despair and then gave them hope. If David told the Fellowes family that he had to be a stakeholder before he asked his master to help them, the Fellowes family would be outraged and say he was taking advantage of them when they were in a desperate situation. Even if they agreed in the end, their rtionship would not be as good as it was now. To be honest, the Fellowes family did help him a lot. He could even say that without meeting Alba, he would not get to where he was so quick. Thus, David did not want to have any arguments with the Fellowes family. Chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 This result was the best. Not only would he get what he wanted, but the Fellowes family would also have to thank him sincerely. As long as he became a Sacred Saint, David would surely help the Fellowes family with all he had. If anything happened to the Fellowes family in the future, David would not turn a blind eye. This was a win-win situation. Centre of the Central Sacred Continent. The intelligencework of the Saints Association could be said to be second to none in Star Kingdom. Sid, as the head of the Saints Association, naturally knew what happened right away. The first Saint in Star Kingdom to fall in so many years was Nek of the Simmons family. He was also a newly emerged Saint. Furthermore, the one who killed him was True Saint David, who appeared out of nowhere. The battle between the two sides did not cause any losses, nor did it affect ordinary people. After killing Nek, David fought another battle in the void with Sahar, the founder of the Simmons family. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The result of this was unknown. This was the second time Sid had heard about David. The first time was when Nek¡¯s death caused the world to mourn. He knew about David defeating Tai of the Palmore family. Unexpectedly, he was also responsible for the downfall of a Saint. Sid was very curious about David. He wanted to know where this kid came from, and who was behind him. Both of his appearances caused such amotion. No matter what purpose David had for killing Nek, it was a vition of the Saints Association¡¯s rules. This was an indisputable fact. Sid was going to meet this David person and question him in person. At the same time, he had to teach this kid a lesson. Sid wanted to let David know that some things could not be done. However, the moment Sid left, he was stopped in the void outside the Central Sacred Continent. The person who stopped him was a burly middle-aged man. This person was none other than Zenon Palmore, the Sacred Saint grandmaster of the Palmore family. ¡°Where are you going, Lord Sid?¡± Zenon asked. ¡°Zenon, what are you doing here?¡± Sid asked the other party. ¡°I¡¯m here to find you, of course. As for the purpose, Lord Sid, you should be very aware.¡± Zenon came to Sid for the simple purpose of urging the other party to agree to his proposal. He wanted Sid to allow Saints to take action to resolve the conflict when they were sure they would not cause major losses. The proposal seemed simple, yet the implications were anything but. On the surface, it indicated that Saints could take action to resolve the conflict, but the actual meaning was that Saints were no longer protected and could be killed. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that Zenon was preparing for the Fellowes family¡¯s downfall in advance. If he wanted to take action against the Fellowes family, there would be a Battle of the Saints. This might even lead to Saints dying. Zenon did not want to be stopped by the Saints Association when he was taking action against the Fellowes family. Hence, he decided to give Sid a notice in advance and submitted a proposal to him. Unexpectedly, Sid dyed it repeatedly and still had not agreed. Seeing that the Palmore family was about to take action, Zenon could not wait any longer, and that was why he came over to remind Sid. Chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 ¡°Zenon, I won¡¯t pass your proposal.¡± Sid did not dy this time but refused directly. ¡°Why?¡± Zenon did not seem surprised and asked calmly. He probably also knew that Sid had been stalling before. ¡°Do you know how much damage this proposal will cause Star Kingdom if it is passed? How much internal friction will there be? How many Saints will die? This will be a disaster for Star Kingdom,¡± Sid said aggressively. ¡°Lord Sid, I know that the mission of your family is to protect Star Kingdom, and I have always respected you, but I want to tell you you¡¯re doing the wrong thing.¡± Zenon shook his head, still looking calm. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m wrong? How am I wrong? Tell me.¡± ¡°You want to protect everyone¡¯s safety, and there¡¯s nothing wrong about that, but don¡¯t you know that it will make everyone in Star Kingdom be flowers in the greenhouse? The powerful people grow step by step through battles. Without battles, where will we get powerful people? Don¡¯t you realize that ever since you made the rules, there are fewer and fewer new Saints appearing? Even if they be Saints, they are also the kind of weaklings with nobat experience, which is worse than how they were before. If this continues, Star Kingdom wille to an end sooner orter, and¡­¡± Zenon said a lot in one breath. Sid started frowning gradually as he listened to Zenon. This guy was acting differently from before, it seemed that he came prepared. ¡°Zenon, I understand what you¡¯re saying, but I still don¡¯t agree with your proposal because once it is passed, it will inevitably cause chaos in Star Kingdom. There will be countless casualties. Such a result is something that the entire Star Kingdom does not want to see.¡± ¡°Lord Sid, isn¡¯t it just right to cause chaos in Star Kingdom? Survival of the fittest is the rule and also thew of nature. Why do you want to forcefully interfere with it of your own will? Just like a chrysalis breaks out of a cocoon and bes a butterfly. The process of breaking free may seem dangerous, but every chrysalis has to go through it. If you can¡¯t bear to see it and decide to help it, you will harm it instead,¡± Zenon continued to persuade him earnestly. ¡°Zenon, what you said is too one-sided. If Star Kingdom is in chaos, the strong will only get stronger and the weak will have no chance to stand out. As long as I am the head of the Saints Association, I will not pass your proposal, so stop talking nonsense. I still have something to do. You can go.¡± Sid began to get impatient. He knew what Zenon meant. As long as this proposal was passed, the Palmore family would be the first to start a war. Then, Star Kingdom would be in chaos and get reshuffled. After the integration of resources, most of them would fall into the hands of major forces, and ordinary people would never have the chance to stand out. The Saints Association would also exist only in name. Survival of the fittest was indeed aw of nature. However, as the head of the Saints Association, Sid would not stand aside and watch Star Kingdom be a breeding ground for evil where only the strong could survive. He wanted to guard this ce. He wanted to let ordinary people live and work in peace and contentment, and also have the opportunity to grow. This was the mission of the Griswold family. It was also the direction that Sid had been working hard for. At the very least, Star Kingdom had been quiet for a long time after he made the rules. ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re so stubborn. Why can¡¯t I get through to you?¡± Zenon sighed helplessly. ¡°Since you know you can¡¯t get through to me, why bothering here to say all these useless things? Get out of here, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± Sid did not show Zenon respect and started to chase him away. ¡°Since you said that you won¡¯t pass this proposal as long as you are still the head of the Saints Association, then, Sid, you shouldn¡¯t be the head of the Saints Association anymore. You should retire to the second line to enjoy the rest of your life.¡± As soon as Zenon said that, the scene immediately fell into an eerie silence. The atmosphere was also getting more and more solemn. Even the surrounding void became distorted with tiny cracks appearing. The two Sacred Saints were confronting each other. Any leakage of their energy would be horrific. Even True Saint would need to stay out of the way for a while. Sid finally started to pay attention as he stared carefully at Zenon in front of him. ¡®Resign from the head of the Saints Association and retire to the second line to enjoy the rest of my life? ¡®Who the hell gave him the courage to say that? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡®It seems that I was right. ¡®Zenon really came prepared this time.¡¯ Chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 However, Sid still did not quite understand how this guy would dare to say such things in front of him. Was it because it had been too long since Sid had done anything, so everyone thought they could bully him? Not only did some people dare to vite the ban and kill a Saint, causing heaven and earth to mourn, but there was also someone who dared to tell Sid to give up his position as the head of the Saints Association. ¡°Zenon! Are you serious about what you just said?¡± Sid narrowed his eyes and asked with a hint of coldness. He was furious now. Not everyone could take the wrath of Star Kingdom¡¯s number one. ¡°Of course! Sid, you have vited thew of survival of the fittest, causing Star Kingdom to be such a mess and resulting in some useless people exhausting the limited resources of Star Kingdom. Therefore, several of the deputy heads are united in removing you as the head. However, given your contribution to Star Kingdom, you can still enjoy the treatment of being a deputy head of the Saints Association after you retire to the second line,¡± Zenon said seriously. Sid looked at Zenon. He suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Everyone,e out! Since you are here, why hide in the dark?¡± After he said that, several space cracks appeared behind Zenon. Several figures came out of it one by one and stood with Zenon. There were three old men and one old woman. Including Zenon, there were five of them in total. They were the five deputy heads of the Saints Association. Now, the six known Sacred Saints of Satr Kingdom were all gathered in one ce. Except for Zenon, the other five looked very old, especially the old woman with a cane. She seemed like she was on the verge of death. However, these people were the most powerful in Star Kingdom. Those five people seemed old, but one must know that Saints were immortal, and they would not need to go through an Eternal Catastrophe. Therefore, the organs and cells of their bodies would not age like ordinary people. They could always maintain their peak. They looked old because they had been living for too long and their mental age was old, resulting in them looking like this. Sid looked at the five people in front of him and knew this would be troublesome. Zenon asked the other five Sacred Saints to gather together to pressure him. Even if Sid was very strong, he could not fight five people at once. What puzzled Sid was that the Ginger family and the Palmore family were always at odds with each other, and they were always in conflict, so how did Zenon convince York Ginger?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, that old hag Primrose Cristobal was also here. Back then, she made a promise to Sid, but now she was siding with Zenon. The five Sacred Saint deputy heads of the Saints Association were gathered together. It seemed that they were about to force Sid to abdicate. Chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 ¡°Prim, why are you getting involved with Zenon? And York, have you forgotten the past grievances between the Ginger and Palmore families?¡± Sid frowned and asked. The Prim he was talking about was Primrose, the grandmaster of Evergreen Ind in Star Kingdom. York was naturally the Sacred Saint grandmaster of the Ginger family. Sid did not expect the two to get involved with Zenon. The other two¡¯s behaviors were within his expectations. ¡°Sid, my brother, just agree! Star Kingdom has been quiet for so long, and it¡¯s time to shuffle the cards and clean up some garbage. This is the trend. You can¡¯t protect the entire Star Kingdom by yourself,¡± the old woman, Primrose, persuaded. ¡°Lord Sid, as long as you pass Zenon¡¯s proposal, you will main the head of the Saints Association. As for the grievances between the Ginger and Palmore families, you don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± York also said. ¡°What if I don¡¯t pass it?¡± Sid asked. ¡°If you don¡¯t, we can only forcibly remove you from the position of the head of the Saints Association. I hope you don¡¯t me us when the timees.¡± It was Zenon who spoke this time. ¡°Haha! Good! Very good! Amazing! You must have been nning this for a long time, right? Zenon, I underestimated you. I didn¡¯t expect you to gather everyone together.¡± Sidughed. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He genuinely did not expect Zenon to unite the remaining four. It seemed that the saying was true. There were no permanent enemies, only permanent interests. With enough benefits, even enemies could be friends. ¡°Lord Sid, no matter what, we have seen the contribution you made to Star Kingdom. Even if you are not the head of the Saints Association, you will still enjoy the treatment of a deputy head for life, and we will always respect you.¡± ¡°Zenon, you don¡¯t need to be hypocritical, and I don¡¯t need it. Since you dare to bring them here to make me abdicate, you must be very confident in your own strength. If you have the guts, let¡¯s fight and show me how much progress you¡¯ve made in the past year,¡± Sid stared at Zenon and said slowly. At the same time, he stood up straight. His Sacred Saint energy started pouring out. When the other Sacred Saints showed up and stood next to Zenon, Sid knew Star Kingdom would return to its previous regime. This was because he could not fight five people at the same time. Next, Star Kingdom would surely be thrust into chaos. Now, Sid needed to vent the anger in his heart. Plus, his target this time was Zenon. No matter what, he had to teach that scoundrel a lesson. Even if the other party disagreed, he could still pressure Zenon with his imposing aura. He thought Zenon would not agree, but unexpectedly, Zenon grinned and replied, ¡°Since Lord Sid wants to test my ability, I will surely say yes as a junior.¡± ¡°Zenon, you¡¯re pretty good.¡± ¡°You speak too highly of me, Sid.¡± The two disappeared from their spot and went into an even deeper void.The rest of them quickly followed behind. Chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 The new head of the Saints Association terrified the Fellowes family. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It was Zenon, the Sacred Saint grandmaster of the Palmore family. Cedar¡¯s mind went nk the moment he heard this news. ¡®Zenon is the new head of TSA? ¡®Does it mean his proposal will get passed directly? ¡®Does it also mean Star Kingdom allows the Battle of the Saints now?¡¯ This was such a destructive blow to the Fellowes family. They thought even if the Pamore family took action against them, the Saints Association would mediate the affair. After all, the Fellowes family had three True Saints and countless Pre-Saints. Judging from the Saints Association¡¯s past behavior, they would not turn a blind eye to this. Winning over David was also another preparation made by the Fellowes family because they knew that since the Palmore family wanted to take action, they would surelye prepared. However, they were too prepared, and the Fellowes family was caught off guard. Zenon directly kicked Sid out of power and became the leader himself. Would Star Kingdom belong to the Palmore family from now on? Zenon was now the head of the Saints Association so his family would live in peace. Meanwhile, the Fellowes family was thrust into panic. Their only hope now was David. If something went wrong with David, then the Fellowes family¡¯s destruction was imminent. After Cedar entered the room and sat down, he forced himself to calm down. He knew he could not panic now.He could not let David know that the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster had be the head of the Saints Association. Otherwise, David would likely not do anything. Nobody wanted to offend the head of the Saints Association. David and his master were no exception. They had to get David to side with the Fellowes family so that there would be a glimmer of hope for the Fellowes family. The Fellowes family no longer cared about the shares anymore. Their only thought was to save their lives. ¡°David, how many shares do you think you need to have in order to get your master to make a move?¡± After calming down, Cedar asked. David¡¯s perception was strong, so he naturally sensed something wrong with Cedar. As soon as the other party spoke, he became more certain of this. Cedar must be acting like this because of some news he just got. It was possible that the Palmore family wasing in hot, and the Fellowes family was overwhelmed. However, David did not care. He even felt that by doing this, the Palmore family was giving himself assistance to reach Sacred Saint as soon as possible. After this, he had to thank the Palmore family. If it were not for them, he would not be able to improve so fast. ¡°Cedar, how much can you give?¡± David asked back. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much we can give, what matters is how much your master needs. If our cooperation is sessful but your master is not happy and still doesn¡¯t want toe out, won¡¯t it be a waste of effort?¡± Cedar said. How would he care about these things now? If it was not for fear of David getting suspicious, he would even let David take 80% or 90% stake of thepany. ¡°Then I would like to ask how much is Treasure Trove worth. Only when I know the approximate figure can I know how much I can buy with the funds given by my master. If I spend all the funds the sect umted for so many years, my master will surelye out. If not, we live as paupers.¡± Chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 ¡°Vai, you are the head of Treasure Trove, so you should know the value of Treasure Trove! Tell David!¡± Cedar looked at Valerio. ¡°Grandmaster, Treasure Trove has a lot of hidden assets, so the specific value is incalcble,¡± Valerio shook his head and said. Although he was the head of Treasure Trove, Treasure Trove had umted countless treasures through the development of the Fellowes family over the many generations. Many of these were invaluable. There were also countless resources stored in each branch. Hence, it was impossible to give a specific value in a short period of time. Even an approximate figure was difficult. All the wealth and resources of Treasure Trove could be ranked at least in the top three or even the top two in Star Kingdom. That was why the Palmore family made such a big fuss. It was so they could take control of Treasure Trove at all costs. This was a huge cash cow. It could continuously provide resources to the family so that the family could grow and develop. ¡°How long will it take to figure it out?¡± Cedar asked next. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Not sure. It could be a long time,¡± Valerio replied truthfully. ¡®That won¡¯t work! The Palmore family has already started to make a move. Over time, things will be uncontroble and there will be many changes. The loss of the Fellowes family is also immeasurable. David, what do you think?¡± Cedar looked at David, seeking his opinion. ¡°I also don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to drag this on, so you should just name your price! To avoid hitches, I just did the math, and if I add up all the assets given by Master, I can probablye up with 4 hundred trillion Star Dors. You can decide how many shares that will be,¡± David thought for a while and said. This number was the result of his meticulous calction. Now David¡¯s Body was at True Saint level 7 and his mind power was only at True Saint level 1. 2. millionvish points were needed to raise both of those to True Saint level 10. He needed 20 millionvish points to upgrade to Sacred Saint level 1 after getting two True Saint level 10. At that time, hisbat power would reach beginner Sacred Saint Rank. However, that was not David¡¯s goal. Since this was thest transaction, he had to do everything at once and directly upgrade to the limit in order to look down on Star Kingdom and not be afraid of anyone. He would need 9 millionvish points to get from Sacred Saint level 1 to Sacred Saint level 10 each. With Body and Mindbined, it would take 18 millionvish points. Adding in the previous 20 million needed to break through to Sacred Saint Rank and the 1.2 million, the total would be 2. millionvish points. Once he had 39.2 millionvish points, David¡¯sbat power would surpass peak Sacred Saint Rank and reach a whole new level. He had no idea what woulde after Saint Realm. Anyway, it was definitely not something a Sacred Saint couldpare to. Who else would be David¡¯s opponent in Star Kingdom when the time came? If he became a Sacred Saint, he would fight anyone who dared to challenge him. As long as he spent 4 hundred trillion Star Dors and got 40 millionvish points, everything would be resolved. It did not matter if he spent the remaining Star Dors or not. Even if he spent all of it, it was impossible for him to continue to improve hisbat power anyway. Therefore, there was no need for that. Forty millionvish points were enough to solve all his problems. David¡¯s words surprised the four members of the Fellowes family collectively. ¡®Four Star Dors?¡¯ Although the Fellowes family was controlling Treasure Trove, the top three economies in Star Kingdom, they could not help feeling amazed that David was able to take out 4 hundred trillion Star Dors at once. They were all very curious. What kind of sect was David from? How could it have such a huge amount of wealth? Even in long history of Star Kingdom, it should be by no means be unknown. Chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 At this moment, in Star Kingdom, 99% of the forces would not be able to reach this level even if they gave everything they had. ¡°David, your sect is really admirable. There are only a handful of forces in Star Kingdom that can produce so much wealth, not to mention that you have been hiding for many years. I¡¯m sure you must have been very popr back then,¡± Cedar said in shock. ¡®That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve heard from Master that the sect was once brilliant, and it was not inferior to any forces at that time. Our wealth was also umted during that time. As for why we went into hiding and got reduced to only me and my master, my master didn¡¯t say anything and I dare not ask,¡± David said proudly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that, Vai, let¡¯s see how many shares these 4 hundred trillion Star Dors can get me! Hurry up and sign the agreement, so that David can report to his master. I have to return to the Fellowes family and get ready for the Palmore family¡¯s assault as well,¡± Cedar urged. ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re letting me decide?¡± Valerio pointed at himself and asked with a confused face. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. This was such a big deal, yet the grandmaster was letting him decide. Valerio felt a little apprehensive. He would be fine if he had more time just like when David bought the 300 branches of Treasure Trove. Given enough time, Valerio was confident he coulde up with an urate calction so that both parties would not suffer losses. It was a little difficult to ask him to estimate a number on the spot. Treasure Trove still had tens of thousands of branches and all kinds of treasures umted over the years, so how could they be estimated immediately? Giving out a random price would be irresponsible to both buyers and sellers. ¡°You are the head of Treasure Trove, so no one is more familiar with Treasure Trove than you. Who else could decide this if you¡¯re not sure? Do you want me to decide?¡± Cedar said with a re. ¡°Um¡­ Well¡­ Let me think,¡± Valerio stammered. ¡°Hurry up! Stop dilly-dallying. Since David asked us to estimate the value, he doesn¡¯t care about the gains and losses. Therefore, we can¡¯t let David suffer a loss, so you can just overestimate. It¡¯s okay for us to suffer a little,¡± Cedar added. The scene began to quiet down. Valerio was carefully calcting what kind of number to give. David did not rush him either. Although he was flustered, he was okay with wasting a little more time. Cedar could not hold back anymore after about a minute or so. Zenon was now the head of the Saints Association, so time was running out for the Fellowes family. Every minute and every second was precious to them. ¡°Valerio, can¡¯t you do even this? You¡¯re having so much difficulty giving an estimate. Have you been the head of thepany for so many years in vain?¡± Cedar asked angrily. ¡°Grandmaster, s-should we give 40% to Master David? What do you think?¡± Valerio asked cautiously. If four hundred trillion Star Dors ounted for 40% of the shares, then upon calction, the total value of Treasure Trove would be a quadrillion. This was actually a huge underestimation of the value of Treasure Trove. As one of the fivergest tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent, just the tens of thousands of branches and the resources stored were worth far more than this. Furthermore, there were all kinds of rare treasures umted over the years. Therefore, the value was even more inestimable. It was clear that Valerio understood the stakes when he stated a 40% shareholding ratio. People could not beat the circumstance. Currently, the Fellowes family had already reached the point of life and death. What would they do if David¡¯s master was dissatisfied that they were only giving so little? Once the Fellowes family was annihted, everything would go to the Palmore family. Therefore, Valerio stated 40%. Chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 ¡®40%?¡¯ Cedar considered it for a moment. He figured this number was quite reasonable. Valerio should have considered carefully based on the actual situation before stating this number. Cedar would agree if he did not get the news just now. However, it was different now. Zenon had be the head of the Saints Association. The Fellowes family would definitely not have David and his master on their side if they did not lose more money. So, this was still too low. Cedar thought for a while and said, ¡°40% is a bit low, let¡¯s do 50%! David, what do you think? We will each have half of thepany and so it would not be in vain if your master decides to take action. After all, the Palmore family also has a Sacred Saint.¡± ¡®50%?¡¯ The hearts of the other three Fellowes family members sank. It was not that they thought it was too high. Rather, they could tell that the Fellowes family¡¯s situation was not optimistic, otherwise, the grandmaster would not have given such a high percentage. ¡°Cedar, 50% is fine. Let¡¯spromise and do 45%! It¡¯ll be easier to convince my master with this number. I believe he will be satisfied, and as long as he is satisfied, everything will be fine,¡± David said. ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s do 45%. David, you¡¯ve invested four hundred trillion Star Dors, ounting for 45% of Treasure Trove¡¯s shares. Vai, immediately drew up an agreement. We still have things to do after we sign it.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± Valerio replied. After speaking, he got up and walked out of the room. He should do this as quickly as possible. Shortly after, he came back with the agreement. Both David and Cedar signed and pressed their fingerprints. Cedar, as one of the three True Saints of the Fellowes family, could fully represent the entire Fellowes family. After signing, David used the system to transfer 4 hundred trillion Star Dors to Treasure Trove¡¯s public ount. This money should have gone to the Fellowes family, but no one cared at that critical moment. Money was not as important as their lives. ¡°David, I hope we will have a happy cooperation! I hope you can get your master here quickly and protect ourmon property,¡± Cedar stretched out his hand and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Cedar, I, David Lidell, am a man of my word and I will never let what happenedst time happen again.¡± David also extended his hand and shook Cedar¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you!¡± Cedar withdrew his hand and bowed deeply to David. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He was hiding something important from David this time. He did not tell David about how Zenon became the head of the Saints Association because he was afraid that David would choose not to help the Fellowes family anymore if he found out. After all, no one wanted to offend a top figure like the head of the Saints Association. Even David¡¯s master was no exception. So, Cedar could only hide it for the time being so he could bind David and his master to the Fellowes family. Cedar had another question in mind. What method did Zenon use to drive Sid, the number one of Star Kingdom, from the position of the head of the Saints Association? It would not be so terrifying if he did it with the other four deputy heads. If he directly defeated Sid and reced him, then it would be very bad. Cedar was afraid that even if David¡¯s master came forward, he might still lose his family if that were the case. If that happened, then it meant this was the Fellowes family¡¯s fate. In any case, David and his master were thest hope of the Fellowes family. Even if Cedar could not save everyone in the Fellowes family, he had to keep the family¡¯s heritage so the family could continue to pass on. ¡°Cedar, what are you doing? Get up!¡± David wanted to help Cedar up, but Cedar bent over and refused to get up. He felt ashamed. Seeing this, Roald, Valerio, and Alba hurriedly bowed to David. ¡°Please, Master David!¡± The three said at the same time. How would they dare to stand if the grandmaster was bowing? Chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 David was helpless. He could only take a step back and bow back to Cedar. The two bowed to each other like they were in a wedding ceremony in ancient times on Earth. Cedar bowed because he felt guilty about David. He had dragged David into the Fellowes family¡¯s mess without David¡¯s knowledge. David bowed to thank the other party. The Fellowes family was his great benefactor. Without the Fellowes family, how could David achieve True Saint Rank in such a short time? Soon, he would be a Sacred Saint, or perhaps even surpass Sacred Saint. It was possible that this rate of improvement had never even happened in the level 8 civilization, level 9 civilization, or even the God Tier Civilization, let alone in Star Kingdom, a level 7 civilization. Spending money alone was slow, and one would have to worry about attracting the attention of the powerhouses. At that time, David did not have the strength to deal with it. After meeting Alba, a lot of his troubles were solved, and he saved a lot of time. Thus, David was sincerely grateful to the Fellowes family. He also secretly swore in his heart that no matter what difficulties the Fellowes family encountered in the future, he would save them as long as he was around. He would never allow anything to happen to the Fellowes family. This was a promise from someone who was about to surpass Sacred Saint Rank. This only cemented the fact that the Fellowes family would inevitably continue to grow bigger and stronger and achieve greater glories in the days toe. ¡°No! David, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Seeing that David had also bent down, Cedar quickly helped him up. The two supported each other, but were grateful to each other in their hearts. ¡°Everyone, get up now. This feels a bit strange,¡± David said. Alba and the others were unmoved. They were waiting for the grandmaster to speak. ¡°David told you to get up, so you should get up,¡± Cedar said. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± The three of them straightened up. They did not dare to get up without the grandmaster¡¯s permission. ¡°David, since this is settled, I should leave. The Fellowes family still has a lot of things waiting for me to deal with. Furthermore, the Palmore family ising at us aggressively, so we also have to be prepared.¡± ¡°Cedar, go ahead. I will also contact Master as soon as possible to prepare him toe out. Please rest assured this time that I will definitely get him out and I will not disappoint everyone.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Thank you, David.¡± Cedar sped his fists together. ¡®You are wee! You are wee! This is what I should do.¡± ¡°Farewell!¡± ¡°Farewell!¡± Cedar turned to look at Alba and the others before saying,¡± Roald,e with me. Let Vai and Alba stay here with David.¡± ¡®Yes, Grandmaster!¡± The three replied at the same time. Then, Cedar took Roald and left after tearing the space apart. Only David, Alba, and Valerio were left in the room. ¡°Master David, we won¡¯t bother you anymore. Just let us know if you need anything. We will always be on call,¡± Valerio also bid farewell. ¡®Thank you, Mr. Valerio. I will also contact Master and ask him toe out as soon as possible, otherwise, it will be very troublesome if he iste,¡± David replied. ¡®You should go on with your business, Master David. We will leave now.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Master David!¡± Alba said. ¡°Goodbye, Miss Fellowes.¡± Valerio and Alba also left. Now, David was left alone in the room. After sending the two away, he sat directly on the floor and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. The most important moment had arrived. Chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 David sat on the floor, adjusted his state, and opened the system panel. His eyes fell directly on thevish points in thest column. [Lavish Points: 40015348] He finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the figure. Even though he knew that there would be no idents in the system, he would only felt relieved when he saw it. There were indeed 40 millionvish points. His strength was about to take another qualitative leap. He would be an existence beyond Sacred Saint fromte True Saint. He would not have to worry about the four True Saint reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect and could easily rescue Celeste. The Sacred Saint grandmaster of the Palmore family was also no longer a problem to him. David could take care of him easily. The entire Star Kingdom would respect him. Just like when he was the Master of the Milky Way in the Milky Way back then. Since the strongestbat power in Star Kingdom was only Sacred Saint Rank, wouldn¡¯t it mean that David was already the number one in Star Kingdom if he went beyond Sacred Saint Rank? In reality, David never thought about being number one. He just wanted to protect those around him. This was true when he was on Earth, it was also true when he was in the Milky Way, and it was still true when he was in Star Kingdom. However, he had no choice. Even if he did not want to, there were always people forcing him to make breakthroughs. Every time he went to a new ce, there would always be some things that would make him work hard to spend money to getvish points, which were then used to improve his strength. When he first arrived at the Milky Way, he encountered the Sangruil Sinners colluding with the Nine- Headed Serpent n in an attempt to destroy the Milky Way Empire. Should David just sit back and watch the humans of the Milky Way being eaten by the Nine-Headed Serpent n? Obviously not. Then, he came to Star Kingdom from the Milky Way and met Celeste who was locked up in the ice cavern. To save her, he needed to be a Sacred Saint. Fine, he had to work hard to spend money to improve his strength again. David calmed down and thought. Ever since he got the system, it seemed as if there were a pair of invisible hands pushing him forward such that he could not rx for even a moment. Otherwise, how could it be possible to encounter such coincidences every time? Of course, this was just David''s conjecture. It was more likely that he got the system and used up all his luck. That was why so many things happened ever since. Now that he had encountered these things, he had to find a way to solve them. ¡®Well, let¡¯s start!¡¯ David first spent 300 thousandvish points to improve his Body from the True Saint level 7 to True Saint level 10. Then, he spent another 900 thousandvish points to increase his Mind from True Saint level 1 to True Saint level 10. Under the influence of the double limit of his Body and Mind, his strength reached partial Sacred Saint. However, the ascension had only just begun. What happened just now was just an appetizer. Breaking through to Sacred Saint Rank was the main course. After getting over this hurdle, David would be one of Star Kingdom''s top fighters. After adapting to the changes in his body, David clicked on the [+] button behind Body. A window popped up. [This breakthrough will consume 10 millionvish points. After the breakthrough, the host''s Body will change from the original True Saint level 10 to Sacred Saint level 1. Please confirm whether to proceed.] Below were two options. Yes and no. David naturally chose yes without hesitation. Another ten millionvish points disappeared. The system disyed a line of words. [The host''s Body is upgrading, please wait¡­] Then, David closed his eyes and began to feel the changes brought about by his breakthrough. As David upgraded his strength, Star Kingdom was in amotion. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The Saints Association issued an announcement. Chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Sid was no longer the head of the Saints Association. The new head of the Saints Association would be Deputy Head Zenon. Once this message was published, it immediately caused an uproar in Star Kingdom. It even directly surpassed the death of Nek the Saint. No one could believe that it was real. Sid was recognized as number one in Star Kingdom. When he served as the head of the Saints Association, he set many rules that were beneficial to the weak. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. That was how Star Kingdom stayed peaceful until now. Now that this just and strict old man resigned from the position of head of the Saints Association, it also represented the end of an era. A new era was upon them. It was still unknown what changes this new era would bring about in Star Kingdom. Ordinary people might not know the stakes, but many forces had already felt that something was wrong. Because Zenon happened to be the one who proposed to abolish the old rules not long ago. Sid, who was the head at the time, never agreed. Now that Sid had stepped down, wouldn¡¯t Zenon be able to implement his ideas openly now that he was the head of the Saints Association? Star Kingdom, which had been quiet for so many years, was about to be chaotic. This was what a lot of the forces were thinking. They also all began to discuss countermeasures. Besides, everyone still had doubts. Why did Sid suddenly resign as the head of the Saints Association? One must know that the lifespan of Saints was unlimited. There was no such thing as birth, old age, sickness, or death. No matter how long Sid lived, he would always be at his peak. Therefore, who did Zenon think he was to drive Sid away and be the head himself? Could it be that the number one powerhouse of Star Kingdom had changed hands from Sid to Zenon? Probably! Otherwise, it was impossible to exin why Zenon could be the head of the Saints Association. The change of the head of the Saints Association made all the forces in Star Kingdom except the six top forces panic. They started to act and gather their sphere of influence. They were prepared to stick to one side for the time being and see how it would y out. And among these forces, the one that was panicking the most was the Fellowes family. The Fellowes family was originally an affiliated family of the Palmore family. Every year, they would provide countless resources to the Palmore family for their family members to cultivate. The rtionship between the two had always been good. However, as Treasure Trove grew bigger and bigger, its money-making ability also grew. Gradually, the Palmore family''s appetite grew to match it. The resources provided by the Fellowes family were initially 20% of Treasure Trove''s profits, and gradually, it increased to 30%, 40%, 50%, and finally 60%. Despite this, it still could not satisfy the huge appetite of the Palmore family. The Palmore family believed that the reason why Treasure Trove could develop to today''s scale was all due to their prestige. Without the Palmore family, it would be impossible for Treasure Trove to be one of the fivergest tradingpanies in the Central Sacred Continent. Hence, they wanted more. Not only that, but the Palmore family also believed that the Fellowes family had selfish intentions and concealed the profits of Treasure Trove. Then, they began nning to seize control of Treasure Trove. This led to the gradual deterioration of the rtionship between the two. The reason was that Treasure Trove was too profitable, which resulted in them being targeted. If Treasure Trove was still a small or medium-sized business, the Palmore family would never go to such lengths to take over it. Now, the two families had suffered aplete fallout. The Fellowes family would do anything to help David, and in the eyes of the Palmore family, they were looking for help. Therefore, in order to avoid any idents, the Palmore family decided to speed up their ns and take down the Fellowes family even more aggressively. Chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 When Valerio and Alba got the news, they were terrified. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. They finally understood why the grandmaster became so flustered when he came back again after he left. Perhaps the grandmaster already knew at that time that the Palmore family¡¯s Sacred Saint Grandmaster Zenon had be the head of the Saints Association. He probably did not say it because he feared that David would change his mind. Even though the head of the Saints Association and the deputy head of the Saints Association only had a one-word difference, their roles were actually very different. The head of the Saints Association was recognized as the strongest in Star Kingdom. Meanwhile, there were five deputy heads, and it was hard to say who was stronger than who among them. Not only that, but the head of the Saints Association also held the power of the Saints Association''s enforcers and could decide the life and death of countless forces with a single word. This was something that the deputy heads did not have. If Zenon was just an ordinary Sacred Saint, David could still ask his master toe forward, at which point the Fellowes family would very likely be saved. After all, all Sacred Saints had a reputation to protect. The Palmore family had a big business, and they would not dare offend a Sacred Saint at will. Especially David''s master, a Sacred Saint who had no worries as his entire sect only consisted of two people. Now, Zenon was the head of the Saints Association. Would David''s master still offend such a person for the sake of the Fellowes family? Maybe not. The small share of Treasure Trove was not worth a Sacred Saint offending the head of the Saints Association. Did it mean that the Fellowes family had no hope now? Alba''s face was pale, her eyes were lifeless as she sat slumped on the ground. They had clearly done their best. Everything was starting to look good, but why did such an ident happen at thest minute? The current situation was that David had no idea what kind of enemy they were dealing with. His opponent was the head of the Saints Association, and he was likely to be the number one in Star Kingdom. His master probably would not even show up when he heard this title, right? ¡°Grandpa Val, what should we do?¡± Alba asked in a daze. Valerio next to her was not much better. The moment he learned that Zenon had be the head of the Saints Association, he knew that the Fellowes family waspletely doomed. No one could save the Fellowes family, not even David''s master. ¡°This may be our fate. We tried our best, but we still lost to fate,¡± Valerio sighed. He did not expect things to develop to this point. ¡®How did Zenon be the head of the Saints Association? ¡®Isn''t Sid the number one in Star Kingdom? Why did he give up his position? ¡®Or has Zenon already defeated Sid to be the number one in Star Kingdom?¡¯ ¡°Hehe. Lost to fate? I don¡¯t believe in fate! Otherwise, I would have epted the family¡¯s arrangement long ago. Grandpa Val, do you think Master David will have a solution?¡± Alba asked with a sad smile. ¡°Alba, give up! We can¡¯t trouble Master David anymore. Even if he is willing to help us, his master will not agree. The head of the Saints Association has too much power.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not reconciled! We have paid so much! Why can¡¯t God give the Fellowes family a chance? What did we do wrong?¡± Chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 ¡°We¡¯re wrong for putting all our energy into Treasure Trove and developing it so big that even the Palmore family became jealous. If Treasure Trove were still a small business, the Fellowes family wouldn¡¯t end up like this.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No! I think our biggest mistake is that we are too weak. If the Fellowes family also had a Sacred Saint, would the Palmore family dare to treat us like this?¡± ¡°Sacred Saint? It¡¯s not that easy! After so many years of development, there are only a few Sacred Saints in the entire Star Kingdom. Even if some are hidden in secret, there would not be too many.¡± ¡°Grandpa Val, do you think David¡¯s master could be more powerful than Zenon?¡± Alba asked with a hint of expectation. ¡°Impossible! David and his master have been hiding for so many years. Even if he¡¯s doing that to recuperate, he might have only just recovered. How can he be more powerful than Zenon, who drove Lord Sid away?¡± Valerio shook his head. Upon hearing this, Alba lost all strength andpletely gave up. She also knew that this was the oue of their struggle, but she was unwilling so she wanted to ask. ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just wait. The family will send away the young and potential direct descendants to maintain the family bloodline, but then you will live incognito. I hope that one day, you can rebuild the glory of the Fellowes family,¡± Valerio thought for a while and said. ¡°Grandpa Val, I won¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t want to live like that, I would rather perish with the Fellowes family,¡± Alba said firmly. Alba would not be willing to live a life of darkness, fear, and the possibility of being caught by the Palmore family at any time. She would rather die. ¡°Alba, where there is life, there is hope. As long as you are alive, there is hope.¡± ¡°No! Grandpa Val, you know me, You know I¡¯m not going to live a life where I¡¯m struggling whilst at death''s door.¡± ¡°You¡­ Gosh¡­¡± Valerio sighed, not knowing what to say. The two remained silent for a while. Alba also slowly calmed down. She suddenly said, ¡°Grandpa Val, let me tell Master David the truth! Otherwise, if his masteres out and learns that his opponent is the head of the Saints Association, he will definitely punish Master David. Let¡¯s not implicate Master David.¡± ¡°But the grandmaster didn¡¯t even tell Master David just now. Instead, he tried his best to recruit Master David to join us. If we tell him, won¡¯t it affect the grandmaster¡¯s n?¡± Valerio hesitated. ¡°Grandpa Val, do you think there is still hope for our family?¡± Alba asked. Valerio shook his head and said with certainty, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then we should tell Master David the real situation. The grandmaster didn¡¯t say anything because he wanted to get David and his master to side with us. After all, with more people, we will have more strength. Plus, they just met each other not long ago and their rtionship is just average. However, I don¡¯t want Master David to think that I¡¯m lying to him.¡± After hearing what Alba said, Valerio suddenly had a sh of inspiration. ¡®The Fellowes family is definitely hopeless. ¡®So why not let Alba leave with David? ¡®They have known each other for a long time and have a good rtionship. ¡®With David¡¯s master, the Palmore family won¡¯t dare to stop them either. ¡®Moreover, she won¡¯t have to live incognito.¡¯ The more he thought about it, the more feasible Valerio felt the n was. Therefore, he said, ¡°Alba, go and tell Master David! If necessary, you can tell him the grandmaster¡¯s purpose for hiding this matter and that you informed him of this as soon as you get the news. You have to increase his affection toward you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡± After Alba finished speaking, she got up and left quickly. She did not pay attention to Valerio¡¯sst sentence. All she knew was that Grandpa Val agreed to her suggestion. If so, she had to hurry up and notify Master David. ¡®I hope Master David hasn¡¯t contacted his master yet. ¡®Otherwise, he will definitely be yelled at. ¡®Asking his master to deal with the head of the Saints Association? ¡®Is he trying to disrespect his master and destroy his sect?¡¯ Chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 Alba approached the room which she had just left moments ago. After listening carefully, there seemed to be no movement inside. ¡®Has Master David finished contacting his master?¡¯ She hastily knocked on the door. Knock knock knock! ¡°Come in!¡± David¡¯s voice came from inside. Alba pushed the door open and entered the room. She saw David sitting on a chair, his face seemed a little unwell. This surprised her. ¡®Did Master David just get scolded by his master? ¡®Am I toote? ¡®What should I do? ¡®Master David will surely be unhappy with the family and me if he found out that we have been deceiving him. ¡®How should I exin this to him?¡¯ Alba was in a state of disarray for a moment. She did not know how to start. David had just broken through to Sacred Saint level 1 for his Body and hisbat power had reached the beginner Sacred Saint Rank. He was about to make persistent efforts and upgrade his Mind in one go when Alba arrived. It felt like he had been interrupted halfway through urinating. The feeling of having to forcefully hold back felt horrible. It was no wonder that he looked off-colored. If the personing in was not Alba, the person who had done him a great favor, David would have had a fallout with them. ¡®Why are youing back right after you left? ¡®Can¡¯t you tell me everything in one go or wait for me to finish breaking through? ¡®Who would feel good about this?¡¯ When he saw Alba in a dilemma and did not know how to start, he asked, ¡°Miss Fellowes, you came back right after leaving. Is there anything urgent?¡± ¡°M-Master David, I¡­ I...¡± Alba stuttered and could not speak. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. The fate of the Fellowes family could not be changed, and she did not want David to feel that she had been using him and deceiving him. However, it was toote to say anything now. Master David already knew the truth of the matter, so he definitely would not believe what she said anymore. Alba¡¯s performance aroused David¡¯s curiosity. ¡®What¡¯s going on here? ¡®Could it be that the Fellowes family situation has beenpromised? ¡®Is the Palmore family so quick to act? ¡®How long has it been? ¡®I haven¡¯t even broken through yet! ¡®If the Fellowes family is really experiencing a life or death situation, then I can only temporarily put aside this opportunity for a breakthrough and do it when I have time. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I should be able to temporarily solve the troubles of the Fellowes family as a beginner Sacred Saint with my clone. That will be two beginner Sacred Saints in battle. ¡®After that, I will continue to break through.¡¯ ¡°Miss Fellowes, just say what you have to say! Don¡¯t be burdened, as long as I can help, I will try my best to do so. Did something happen to the Fellowes family?¡± David asked again. His words directly broke Alba''s defense. She was very moved inside. ¡®Master David is so nice. ¡®Even though he already knows the truth and was scolded by his master, he¡¯s still willing to help us.¡¯ Alba said apologetically, ¡°Master David, my family has let you down. I hope you don''t me us. The grandmaster did something like that because he was also at a dead end. The moment I found out that the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster became the head of the Saints Association, I came here right away, but it turns out I was toote. I¡¯m sorry that I was the reason you got yelled at. With the current strength and power of the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster, the Fellowes family ispletely doomed. So, please leave. We cannot implicate you.¡± David was confused. Chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ However, after what Alba said, he could vaguely understand what she meant. The Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster became the head of the Saints Association, and the Fellowes family waspletely doomed, so Alba came here to tell him to go. She probably thought his master was not capable of saving the Fellowes family! After all, the head of the Saints Association was quite intimidating. It seemed that the Saints of the entire Star Kingdom were under the jurisdiction of the Saints Association. When others heard of the news, they would definitely be scared out of their wits, so they would no longer dare to interfere in the affairs of the Palmore family and the Fellowes family. However, David did not care. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He did not know how the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster had suddenly be the head of the Saints Association, nor did he care. ¡®So what if he¡¯s the head of the Saints Association? ¡®As long as his strength does not exceed Sacred Saint Rank, I have no reason to be afraid of him. ¡®Even if he¡¯s a peak Sacred Saint, I can still face him. ¡®Of course, not now. ¡®It will happen after my breakthrough and mybat power surpasses that of Sacred Saint. ¡®Since the Fellowes family isn¡¯t in a life or death situation, nothing is stopping me from continuing to break through. ¡®I should send Alba away quickly and continue to improve! ¡®When I surpass Sacred Saint Rank, I can solve everything in Star Kingdom. ¡®If they can rece the head of the Saints Association once, they can do it a second time. ¡®I want to make the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster the shortest serving head of the Saints Association.¡¯ ¡°Miss Fellowes, don''t worry! I said that I want to help your family, so there is absolutely no reason to back down. It will be the same no matter who the enemy is. Even if the Palmore family grandmaster bes the head of the Saints Association, it will still be the same. Plus, my master is not the type to bully people who are weaker than him whilst fearing the ones who are more powerful than him. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave now. I still have something I haven''t told my master. How about we talk about this when I¡¯m done?¡± After David said that, he immediately asked Alba to leave. He did not have time to listen to Alba say meaningless things now. Improving his strength was the most important task right now. He had enoughvish points, and it was so depressing that he could not spend them. Alba was waiting to receive David¡¯s anger, but what she got instead surprised her. Her mind went nk. ¡®What did Master David say? ¡®That he would continue to help the Fellowes family? Even his master will do so? ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter who the enemy is? ¡®It will not change even after he learned that the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster has be the head of the Saints Association?¡¯ Alba was overwhelmed by a great sense of happiness. She felt that David was doing this for her. Otherwise, why would he do everything to help the Fellowes family even when he was not rted to them? ¡°M-Master David... Boohoo¡­ Thank you, you are so kind to me. I can only repay this kindness in the next life. Boohoo¡­¡± Alba continued to sob. At this moment, she still did not think that David and his master could fight against the Palmore family and save the Fellowes family. David looked at her. ¡®Wait, is there a misunderstanding? ¡®Did I say something that made her misunderstand? ¡®Whatever. ¡®This is not the time to think about that. I should improve myself now.¡¯ ¡°Um, Miss Fellowes. Let¡¯s talkter, okay?¡± David asked her to leave again. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now. Master David, you have to tell your master about this. I don¡¯t want you to have a fallout with your master because of us.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. Bye, Miss Fellowes,¡± David answered quickly. Alba turned back with every step she took. Then, she said again, ¡°Bye, Master David.¡± ¡°Bye, Miss Fellowes.¡± After David said that, he mmed the door shut. He did not want to continue talking with her. Alba turned to leave after she saw David closing the door. Chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 David could not wait to turn on the system after he returned to his position just now and sat down. His Body had reached the Sacred Saint level 1 and hisbat power had also reached beginner Sacred Saint Rank. However, his Mind was still at True Saint level 10. He had more than 28.1 millionvish points left. So, he clicked directly on Mind. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. [This upgrade will consume 10 millionvish points. After the upgrade, the host¡¯s Mind will change from the original True Saint level 10 to Sacred Saint level 1. Please confirm whether to proceed.] ¡®Yes!¡¯ [The host''s Mind is upgrading, please wait.] David closed his eyes again, feeling the swelling pain caused by the growth of his mind power. Every breakthrough of his Mind was a kind of torment. It would be better if it was a small realm, but if it was a big one, it would make him feel as if his brains were being blown out. Ordinary people would not be able to endure it. Even if David¡¯s willpower was extremely strong, he was unwilling to experience it a second time. If he wanted to improve his strength, he had to endure pain. This was inevitable. David did not know if other people would encounter this when they were breaking through, but he did. Even so, he understood. Others only had a slight chance to break through after a long period of umtion, and they might not necessarily seed. Meanwhile, he got this chance from the system, and he would not fail. If he could not bear even a little pain, how could the system continue to favor him? There were pros and cons to this! In contrast, David knew that what he had gained was far more than what he had lost. After Alba left, she found Valerio again. ¡°Alba, how was it?¡± Valerio asked. ¡°Grandpa Val, Master David said that he and his master will continue to help us. They will not run away just before the battle no matter who the enemy is, even if it is the head of the Saints Association,¡± Alba replied. ¡°Oh, Master David is confused! He has lived in seclusion for too long and he probably doesn¡¯t know what the head of the Saints Association represents. The head is the most powerful person in Star Kingdom and the person with the most authority. He can also decide the life and death of countless forces with one word. Even if David and his master won¡¯t run away, they won¡¯t be able to help us and they will also offend Zenon. By then, their lives in Star Kingdom will be absolute hell,¡± Valerio sighed. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± When Alba heard that David and his master might offend Zenon and have a hard time in Star Kingdom, she began to panic again. In reality, Alba had never been in such a mess before. She had always been a woman with both beauty and wisdom. Moreover, she was also a famous talent in the Central Sacred Continent and even Star Kingdom. Even if she was arranged by the Fellowes family to marry Anders from the Palmore family, she had never been so nervous and flustered. However, after meeting David, Alba¡¯s IQ kept dropping. Especially if the matter was rted to David. It was as if she had lost her ability to think. ¡°Alba, did Master David say anything besides that he wouldn¡¯t run away?¡± ¡°Master David said that we should talkter. He seemed very anxious just now, and that he might want to contact his master,¡± Alba recalled and said. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for Master David to finish his work before we talk to him.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll talk to Master Davidter.¡± ¡°Alba, what do you think of Master David?¡± Valerio asked suddenly. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Alba¡¯s brain could not register what Valerio said for a moment. ¡°How do you feel about Master David?¡± ¡°He¡¯s amazing, of course. Not only is he young, powerful, and unassuming, but he¡¯s also kind to others. Plus, he¡¯s a man of his word. He¡¯s a man with only merits,¡± Alba replied honestly. Chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 ¡°Alba, it is clear that Master David values you very much. You have known each other for a long time and have a good rtionship. The Fellowes family will definitely not be able to escape this time and you don¡¯t want to live incognito. Hence, you should just leave with Master David! How about being a maid for Master David and taking care of his daily life? With his master protecting him, Zenon won¡¯t dare to do anything over the line. If you agree, I¡¯ll go find Master Davidter and entrust you to him.¡± Alba was stunned when she heard this. However, after only a moment, she came back to her senses. Frankly speaking, she would be very willing to follow David, be David¡¯s maid, and take care of David¡¯s daily life. Even if she had never served anyone before, one could learn. However, this was not the time. Now, the Fellowes family was facing a life-and-death situation. As the third young mistress of the Fellowes family, she had enjoyed all the benefits brought by the Fellowes family, so she would not abandon the family and escape alone. If she did that, David might even look down on her. Alba shook her head and said, ¡°Grandpa Val, I will not abandon my family and survive alone.¡± ¡°Alba, the Fellowes family will not take a turn for the better whether you stay here or not. If you stay, you will die, and you may even suffer a fate even worse than death. So, why bother?¡± Valerio persuaded. ¡°Grandpa Val, don¡¯t worry, the Palmore family will only be able to capture my dead body; they won¡¯t take me alive.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°You... Oh, you silly girl.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not silly. As a member of the Fellowes family, I have at least this much awareness.¡± ¡°If you do, you should listen to me and give the Fellowes family a little hope.¡± When the two were arguing, David was in great pain. His brain felt as if it had been split open. He gritted his teeth, forcing himself to not pass out. The improvement of his Mind was much more painful than the improvement of his Body. One was the pain from the body, while the other was the pain from the soul. The two were not at the same level at all. David had no idea how long it had been. He only felt dizzy. Suddenly, the pain was gone. It hadpletely disappeared, and not a single bit of it remained. ¡®Have I seeded?¡¯ David opened his eyes. A beam of light visible to the naked eye shot out from his eyes, and at the same time, a mind storm formed around his body. He quickly controlled it and retracted his mind power. Otherwise, arge area might getpletely destroyed by his mind storm. David felt refreshed instantly. His perception had also improved a lot. He turned on the system. His Mind had changed from True Saint level 10 to Sacred Saint level 1. At this point, both his Body and Mind had reached Sacred Saint Rank. Although the upgrade of his Mind did not increase hisbat power, it was the most important and painful part. Now, it was finally over. He still had 18.81 millionvish points left. Next, he could continue to upgrade his Body and Mind to Sacred Saint level 10. Then, under the effect of the double limit, David''sbat power would also soar to a whole new level. It would be a level beyond Sacred Saint Rank. At this moment, David was also full of curiosity and anticipation. ¡®I wonder what kind of realm it will be after Saint realm.¡¯ Chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 David clicked on Body and a window popped up. [This upgrade will consume one millionvish points. After the upgrade, the host¡¯s Body will be upgraded from the original Sacred Saint level 1 to Sacred Saint level 2. Please confirm whether to proceed.] ¡®Yes!¡¯ Next, his Body became Sacred Saint level 2. Then, level 3, level 5, and level 7. Finally, he reached Sacred Saint level 10. So far, he had finished upgrading his Body. David¡¯sbat power had also reached peak Sacred Saint Rank. At this time, he was no longer afraid of anyone in Star Kingdom. Even if he met someone who was also a peak Sacred Saint, he could still win the battle. One could not forget that David had a clone. Once cast, there would be two peak Sacred Saints, coupled with the assistance of his two weapons, the Evil-Splitting Sword and the God of Thunder Hammer. Among the six known Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom, only one or two were peak Sacred Saints. Hence, even if the six Sacred Saints joined forces, David would not fear them. Although there was no guarantee of victory, he would at least not be defeated. He felt excited just thinking about fighting alone against the six Sacred Saints of Star Kingdom without being in a disadvantageous position. However, David was still not satisfied with this. Peak Sacred Saint Rank was not his goal. When he proposed the figure of 400 trillion Star Dors to the Fellowes family, he was doing that so he could surpass Sacred Saint Rank. A peak Sacred Saint was not yet invincible. Only by surpassing Sacred Saint Rank could one be truly invincible in Star Kingdom. Even if there were six more Sacred Saints in addition to the original six, David could still easily crush them to death like ants. David did not like an evenly matched battle or a battle where he narrowly escaped death. He liked to crush his enemy with his strength without the enemy being able to resist at all. This was the best way to fight. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was like when he was crushing Pre-Saint Nek as a True Saint. He wanted to let the enemy experience what was true despair. After feeling the surging power in his body for a while, David continued to open the system. Then, he set his sights on the Mind column and clicked on it. [This upgrade will consume one millionvish points. After the upgrade, the host''s Mind will be increased from the original Sacred Saint level 1 to Sacred Saint level 2. Please confirm whether to proceed.] Of course, David chose yes without hesitation. Then, he upgraded himself to Sacred Saint level 2, level 3, level 4, and all the way to level 10. When David¡¯s Mind reached Sacred Saint level 10, there was a sudden buzz in his head. He seemed to have broken some kind of shackle, like he had undergone a metamorphosis. A lot of information flooded his mind. David did not have time to check the information as he desperately wanted to know what level his combat power had reached. He wanted to know if he had gone beyond Sacred Saint Rank and what realm came after Saint Realm. He quickly opened the system, and his eyes were locked on thebat power column. [Combat Power: Partial Pre-Deity Rank] ¡®Partial Pre-Deity Rank? ¡®So, does it mean Deity Realm is after Saint Realm? ¡®Saint Realm and Deity Realm sounded fine. ¡®However, calling myself a Deity feels a bit awkward.¡¯ David thought about it for a bit but quickly ignored it. It did not matter what realm he was in, he would be fine as long as he could crush Sacred Saints. As for whether it was Deity Realm or Demon Realm, it was all the same to him. As long as hisbat power improved, the rest would not matter. A name was just abel. After he was relieved, David began to check the information that had just flooded into his mind. It took a while, but he finally understood after he finished reviewing the information. After Saint Realm was not Deity Realm as he had initially thought, but instead, it was Divine Realm. This Divine Realm was not at the same as God Rank on Earth. Chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 Even though both realms had simr connotations, the gap between them was huge. It was as if one was the sky and the other was the earth. They could not be ced on the same level with each other. God Rank was a ranking limited to Earth. Meanwhile, Divine Realm was recognized by all of the civilizations in the universe. Earth had never gotten into contact with the outside world, and that was why it used the word God in the ranking it created for itself. If the other civilizations in the universe found out that a civilization that was not even at level 1 was using the word ¡®God¡¯ in its power ranking, they would die fromughter. In reality, the ranking recognized by the universe started from Star Realm. The ones under Star Realm were all unqualified and were not included in the universal ranking. These unqualified rankings were unterally determined by their respective societies. There were a lot of civilizations in the universe that were less than level 1, just like Earth. Therefore, there were a lot of different and unique rankings below Star Realm. Earth was just one of them. Someone might even think Saint Realm was the same as Divine Realm. Aside from that, David also found out that Divine Realm had three ranks just like the other realms. Anyone who just got into Divine Realm would be a Pre-Deity. When David¡¯s Mind and Body were at the double limit of Sacred Saint Rank, hisbat power would reach partial Pre-Deity Rank. Not only would his Saint¡¯s body slowly turn into a Divine body, but even his Saint¡¯s Power would also slowly turn into Divine Power. After he got through the transition period of being a partial Pre-Deity, his Saint Power and Saint¡¯s body would sessfully metaphorize into bing a true Deity. After he went from Saint Realm to Divine Realm, the way he cultivated would also change. Not only could he cultivate through hard work, but he could also take one civilization under his wing to gain their faith. Then, he could use that to improve himself. Sacred Saints did not have this power. Saints could only depend on themselves, while a Deity could get help from a civilization. After Pre-Deity Rank, it would be Primordial Deity Rank. After Primordial Deity Rank, it would be Ancestral Deity Rank. Ancestral Deity Rank was thest rank in Divine Realm, it was also equivalent to Sacred Saint in Saint Realm. There would be another level beyond Ancestral Deity Rank. However, there was no information about the realm after Divine Realm. After reading about the information on Divine Realm, David breathed a huge sigh of relief. He was finally beyond Saint Realm. At the same time, Saint Realm was the highestbat power in Star Kingdom. If that was the case, he was already stronger than the highestbat power in Star Kingdom. Now, he could do what he wanted without any restrictions, and no one in Star Kingdom could stop him. Even if Zenon and the like became the head of the Saints Association, David could easily wipe them out. David quelled his excitement, stood up, and moved his body. Every movement seemed to carry some kind of power. Even the space could not bear a movement as simple as David clenching his fists, resulting in countless cracks. ¡°Is this the power of a partial Pre-Deity? It¡¯s really powerful. It¡¯s notparable to Saint Realm at all. I¡¯m just a partial Pre-Deity, so how strong will I be when I am a full Deity?¡± David murmured. However, after that, David thought of another problem. After he broke through to partial Pre-Deity Rank, the system did not change or upgrade. In other words, his strength had reached a limit now, and he could not continue to improve. ording to the rules of the system, if he wanted to continue upgrading, he would need 100 million lavish points. However, what happened today showed that even if he spent all of his money in the system, it would still not be enough for 100 millionvish points. He could only have a chance to break through to the proper Divine Realm if he went to a civilization more advanced than Star Kingdom and triggered the system into upgrading itself. To be honest, David was no longer willing to go to a more advanced civilization. Every time he arrived at a new civilization, he would encounter new situations, urging him to continue working hard to improve his strength by spending money. He would have to worry about it for a long time. Moreover, there would inevitably be some uncontroble idents throughout his journey. David felt exhausted aftering here all the way from Earth. He wanted to go back to Earth to rest. When he was done resting and living, he would then continue to a higher civilization to explore more of its secrets with no worries. If he encountered any idents, he would just die. Furthermore, he did not want to go as he had too many things he was unwilling to part with.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 West End of the Central Sacred Continent, where the main residence of the Fellowes family was located. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The ce was under surveince by the Palmore family. The powerful members of the Palmore family hade to the Central Sacred Continent long ago, but they had been hiding in the dark. When the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster Zenon became the head of the Saints Association, they no longer had any scruples. Therefore, they collectively showed up and surrounded the Fellowes family. They would only allow anyone to enter but not to leave. Since a top power like the Palmore family wanted to take action against the Fellowes family, they would have no reasons to spare them. Zenon tried his best to win over the other four deputy heads so they would force Sid to abdicate. Then, he became the head of the Saints Association himself so that Sid would not stop him when he made a move on the Fellowes family. Now, he had seeded. With Sid ousted, the Palmore family could start taking action. There was nothing the Fellowes family could do about the Palmore family. They could only stay at home temporarily and try not to leave out of fear of starting a conflict with the Palmore family. However, this only bought them some time. Zenon would definitelye with his people soon. After all, the Fellowes family had three True Saints. If Zenon, the Sacred Saint, did not make a move, the Fellowes family would still remain intact. Even if the Palmore family won, it would inevitably be a miserable victory. In truth, as the situation became more and more unfavorable recently, the Fellowes family had made some preparations. They quietly sent out some of the family''s most talented direct descendants. Those direct descendants had already arrived at Large Trade Zone 47. The reason they went to Large Trade Zone 47 was that the elders of the family knew that David the True Saint was there. Hence, if the Palmore family came after them after finding out the truth, they would still have a chance to fight back. With David¡¯s True Saint Rank strength, he could protect some of the Fellowes family¡¯s bloodline. Three old men were sitting together in the forbidden area of the Fellowes family. One of them was True Saint Cedar who had just rushed back to the Fellowes family. Compared with the other two, he looked much younger. A True Saint would get to their destination very quickly via the seven-dimensional space. The other two were also True Saint grandmasters of the Fellowes family. However, like Sahar, they were still injured. ¡°Ceddy, how are things going?¡± Asked an old man who seemed to be on the verge of death. ¡°Great-grandpa, everything has been arranged. The talented direct descendants of the family have all been sent out and they should all be there now. With David around, there will be no idents, so don¡¯t worry,¡± Cedar replied. This old man was Cedar¡¯s great-grandfather. This was truly unexpected. ¡°That¡¯s good! They can destroy the Fellowes family, but they can¡¯t destroy our bloodline.¡± ¡°I understand! Zenon has be the head of the Saints Association, and I don¡¯t expect to be able to rely on David and his master to make aeback. I just want their help to maintain the Fellowes family¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°s! No one thought that Zenon, who hid so deeply, could defeat Lord Sid. I am afraid that he is already a peak Sacred Saint. This will be the death of the Fellowes family,¡± the old man sighed. Chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 ¡°Great-grandpa, what I didn¡¯t expect is the Ginger family¡¯s grandmaster to be on Zenon¡¯s side,¡± Cedar wondered. ¡°Because of interest! Do you think that after we copse, the Lightfoot family would get away scot-free? No way! Soon they would follow in our footsteps too.¡± ¡°You mean... the Ginger family will take action against the Lightfoot family too? No way! They have such a good rtionship.¡± Cedar was shocked. ¡°Not only the Lightfoot family but also the other two. In the future, the top five tradingpanies in Star Kingdom will fall into the hands of the five major forces. As for the Saints Association, the moment Sid lost to Zenon, it already existed only in name. From now on, Star Kingdom¡¯s structure will have the Palmore family as the head, followed by the other four.¡± ¡°What about David and his master? There is a Sacred Saint among them!¡± Cedar asked. ¡°They have been hiding for many years and they are too weak. They would only have a ce in Star Kingdom if David were also a Sacred Saint, with two Sacred Saints in one sect. Otherwise, it will be difficult! After all, there is only so much interest in Star Kingdom, so no one wants two more people to split the profits with. There is also another possibility. That is, all the powerhouses who are hiding in the dark to recuperate show up and forming an alliance to get a share of some resources.¡± ¡°Great-grandpa, I¡¯ve always had a question about this.¡± ¡°What is it? If I know, I will tell you.¡± ¡°Why do I feel that the atmosphere of Star Kingdom has be tenser and tenser in recent years? Especially the forces who have a long history. They are even beginning to scramble for resources in secret. If the Saints Association hadn¡¯t been suppressing them, Star Kingdom might have already been thrust into chaos long ago.¡± ¡°This is because the golden age of Star Kingdom arrived thousands of years ago. Don''t you think that Star Kingdom has produced too many geniuses in these years? Every golden age will be apanied by catastrophe, so that¡¯s why everyone wants to protect themselves.¡± ¡­ Valerio was still persuading Alba to leave with David so she could keep a little hope for the Fellowes family. At this time, he suddenly received news from the elders of the Fellowes family. They were asking him to send the direct descendants of the Fellowes family together with Alba to a safe ce. ¡°Alba, I was right. The family has already sent away some talented direct descendants. Come with me to meet the hopes of the Fellowes family,¡± Valerio said. ¡°Grandpa Val, how is the family doing now?¡± Alba asked. ¡°s... The Fellowes Residence is being monitored by powerhouses sent by the Palmore family. They are only allowed to enter, but not to exit. I think they¡¯re waiting for the elders of the Palmore family and Zenon, the head of the Saints Association, to appear. Only then will they take action against the family.¡± ¡°The Palmore family has taken action so soon?¡± Alba eximed. ¡°It¡¯s more than that! I¡¯m afraid they have already sent people into the Central Sacred Continent too. They¡¯re just waiting for Zenon to be the head of the Saints Association. They will start to act after they take care of the hidden danger, which is the Saints Association.¡± ¡°So, what should we do now?¡± Alba asked. ¡°The family entrusted us with the task. We should help the geniuses sent by the family to find a ce to hide so that they can continue some semnce of the family¡¯s bloodline.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Alba urged. The two left quickly together. After David''s breakthrough, he did not go out immediately. He raised his strength fromte True Saint Rank to partial Pre-Deity Ran in one go, directly passing Sacred Saint Rank, which countless people could only dream of. This leap was pretty significant. Therefore, he still needed some time to get used to this. Otherwise, he might destroy the Central Sacred Continent if he did not control it well. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. While David was adapting to his new power¡­ Boom! There was a loud noise. Immediately afterward, the ground started shaking. Then, David heard a loudugh. ¡°Haha! Alba, you b*tch, you never thought this day woulde, right? You should ask my family if your family is allowed to send away the direct descendants in secret. Today is the day I will exterminate your entire bloodline and hope of the Fellowes family. I will now return the humiliation you showed me ten times over!¡± Chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 Alba and Valerio had just received the genius direct descendants from the Fellowes family. There were only a hundred people on the team, and they were all very young, ranging from tens to hundreds of years old. In a big family like the Fellowes family, even if they did not have 10,000 direct descendants, there would be as many as 8,000 descendants. This was not including the coteral descendants. These more than one hundred people could be said to be the most essential part of the family and they were also thest hope of the Fellowes family. As for the reason why the Fellowes family sent them here, of course, it was because of David''s strength and background. Now, the Fellowes family were not hoping that David would help them get out of trouble, but they only wanted David to preserve some of their bloodline. If David was willing to do his best to help the Fellowes family, then this would keep thest hope of the Fellowes family alive. Before Valerio could figure out where to send the direct descendants, the Palmore family had already caught up to them. The leader of the team was Anders, the first-in-line heir of the Palmore family. After David shattered his confidence, he was devastated. To regain his confidence, his family asked him to lead the strong family members to pursue the direct descendants of the Fellowes family. They even asked two True Saints to follow him. It had cost his family a lot of money, and it was also enough to show how much importance his family attached to him. As soon as Anders arrived, he directly disyed his strength to the Fellowes family by destroying the tallest building in Treasure Trove, causing a huge shock. At this moment, he was standing on top of the huge ship, condescendingly overlooking Treasure Trove below him. Then, he began to feel a little high-spirited again. ¡®So what if David is strong? ¡®Grandmaster has already defeated Sid to be the head of the Saints Association. Who in Star Kingdom would dare to go against my family? ¡®From now on, my family will be the boss of Star Kingdom.¡¯ After he was done with the Fellowes family, he would ask the grandmaster to kill David. He wanted to step on David to get rid of the hatred in his heart. As Alba looked at the ship that was blocking the sun, her face turned pale. Valerio was not doing better than her at that moment. He was also staring sullenly at the sky. These direct descendants were not only the tasks entrusted to them by the family, but they were also thest shred of hope for the family, so nothing could happen to them. All the direct descendants of the Fellowes family were panicking. ¡®Herees the Palmore family. ¡®What should we do?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Can we escape?¡¯ As the elite among the direct descendants, they naturally understood what kind of situation the Fellowes family was facing. Especially after the grandmaster of the Palmore family became the head of the Saints Association, they were forced into a dead end with no hope at all. Everyone felt lucky when they were chosen by the family. They thought that if they were sent out, they would be safe. After all, the Fellowes family was not weak, and they were not the kind of family that could be manipted by others. Even though they would be tortured, the hatred of having their entire family exterminated and having to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door would still be better than death. Who would want to die if they could live? They were all young and had not lived enough. They did not expect to be caught not long after they escaped. ¡°Master Val, the Palmore family is catching up to us, what should we do?¡± A member of the Fellowes family asked nervously. Valerio was the head of Treasure Trove. In the Fellowes family, apart from the Saint Realm grandmasters, his status was second only to the head of the family. All the direct descendants of the Fellowes family had to respectfully address him as Master Val when they saw him. When one person spoke, others also spoke. ¡°Master Val, save us. We are still young and don¡¯t want to die yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Master Val, if we die, the Fellowes family will lose their bloodline and there will be no hope for the family at all!¡± ¡°Master Val, you must have a solution, right?¡± Some of the younger direct descendants of the Fellowes family started crying out of fear. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid! The family has a backup n, and you are thest hope of the family, so nothing will happen to you. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Valerioforted. Upon hearing what Valerio said, everyone calmed down slightly. Chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 They figured Valerio was right. It was impossible that the Fellowes family would randomly send them here without any backup n. In reality, Valerio gradually understood the family¡¯s intentions at this time. It was possible the family sent the direct descendants here precisely because the family knew they could not escape the eyes of the Palmore family. There was only one person who could save them from the situation today. David! ¡°Grandpa Val...¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Alba was just about to speak when she was interrupted by Valerio, ¡°Alba, go to Master David immediately and ask him for help. We can¡¯t let anything happen to the people the family sent here.¡± ¡°Grandpa Val, but...¡± Alba hesitated. She still did not want to involve David. Once David took action, the Palmore family would definitely not spare him. There was no hope for the Fellows family, so why bother Master David? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Alba, go! This is what the family wants, so don¡¯t worry! Even though Master David and his master cannot save the family with their strength, they should be able to save these people. The Palmore family won¡¯t dare to do anything over the line to the two of them,¡± Valerio said seriously. ¡°Well¡­ Alright! I¡¯m going to get Master David right now.¡± After Alba finished speaking, she was about to leave. Suddenly, another beam of light shot out from the huge ship that covered the sky and the sun. It hit an area not far from Alba and the others. Boom! With a loud bang, countless buildings copsed, and arge pit was left on the ground. Although this attack did not directlynd on Alba and the others, the huge shockwave still destroyed their hidden buildings, and even the team of more than a hundred people was affected. Many direct descendants with rtively low strength passed out from the impact. Others were injured by scattered debris and were lying on the ground, howling in pain. "Ah! Help! My leg is broken!" ¡°Master Val, save me! I¡¯m blind!¡± ¡°Master Val, help! I¡¯m dying.¡± The whole scene was a mess. The attack came so suddenly that Valerio did not have time to react. When he returned to his senses, he quickly moved to protect some direct descendants around him. On the other hand, he could only watch those who were far away get hurt. Such a sudden scene also prevented Alba from leaving to find David. At the same time, this also exposed them. After one shot, the ship did not continue to attack. Anders¡¯ voice could be heard again. ¡°Alba, I trust you have been well since west met!¡± Alba looked up when she heard that. Then, she saw Anders standing in the air, looking down at the ruined ground with a maniacal smile on his face. He felt pleased hearing the screams and pleas for help from the genius direct descendants of the Fellowes family. He could finally release some of his pent-up emotions from the past few days. ¡°Anders!¡± Alba suppressed her grief and shouted through gritted teeth. ¡°Alba! I am back again. What do you think? You didn¡¯t expect this to happen, right? Didn¡¯t your family try their best to please David? Ask him toe out and save you! I want to see who dares to save you today. Hahaha!¡± Anders startedughing maniacally after speaking. Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Alba listened to Anders¡¯ maniacalughter as she looked at the many wounded family members around him. At that moment, she felt a pang of grief in her heart. Her eyes also began to slowly turn red. What could a woman like her do as she was faced with the current desperate situation? ¡°Anders! What do you want?¡± Alba raised her head, trying not to let her tears fall. However, her choked voice had already betrayed her. ¡°Haha! What do I want? I want everyone in your family to die!¡± Anders looked down at Alba and said word by word. ¡°Are you sure you want to be so ruthless?¡± Alba asked. ¡°No, no, no! How am I ruthless? The rest of the Fellowes family will die, but you won¡¯t. I will keep you alive and let you watch all your family members die. After that, I will slowly torture you, making you wish you were dead.¡± Anders grinned. After getting a positive answer from Anders, Alba stopped having any wishful thoughts. As she looked around, all the direct descendants of the family showed a look of fear, and their eyes were filled with horror. Their hearts were probably also filled with despair. Valerio was holding back his anger. He wanted to charge over and die with Anders, but he knew this was impossible. Ignoring that Anders was also a partial Saint, he must have brought many powerhouses along when he came to chase down the genius direct descendant sent by the family this time. If he went over, he would only be courting death. If he died, what would happen to the direct descendants? Now, he could only hope that David coulde forward. After Alba looked around, she suddenly shouted, ¡°Master David, these are the genius direct descendants of my family, and they are ourst hope. Please help me. From today on, I, Alba Fellowes, will be your servant and I will work hard to repay you. Please help the Fellowes family!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Andersughed even more maniacally. ¡°Alba, you are so naive. Do you think that David still cares about the life and death of your family? Now that I¡¯m here, it¡¯s toote for him to run away! How could he save you? The moment my grandmaster became the head of the Saints Association, no force in Star Kingdom would dare to oppose us. Otherwise, there will only meet one end, and that is death!¡± Alba ignored Anders¡¯ words and waited quietly. She believed that David was not like this. However, time passed by slowly. After the scene was quiet for more than ten seconds, David still did not appear. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Both Alba¡¯s and Valerio¡¯s hearts sank slowly. Both attacks by the Palmore family were very loud and they also destroyed countless structures in Treasure Trove. Therefore, there was no way David did not hear them. However, he had not shown up yet. Was he afraid of offending the Palmore family? This possibility of this was not zero. On the contrary, it was veryrge. After all, the enemy was the head of the Saints Association. Even if David was willing to help, his master would definitely stop him when he found out the reality of the situation. Ten seconds passed again. Alba and Valerio nced at each other, both showing bitter expressions. ¡®Master David¡¯s master probably stopped him. ¡®I guess it¡¯s hard to go against his master¡¯s order. ¡®He won¡¯t be helping the Fellowes family anymore. ¡®Is the Fellowes family really doomed?¡¯ ¡°Hahaha! Alba, where is your Master David? It¡¯s been so long, so why hasn¡¯t hee out to save you? It seems that he doesn¡¯t even want you to be his servant. Why don¡¯t you be my servant? Maybe I¡¯ll get in a better mood and allow your family to die a more pleasant death.¡± Anders started tough again when nothing happened after some time. It was exactly as he thought. No matter how awesome David was, he was nothing more than a True Saint. ¡®How dare he challenge the Palmore family? ¡®Grandmaster has already defeated Sid, the number one in Star Kingdom, and has reced him. ¡®Furthermore, he also got the support of other four deputy heads. ¡®From now on, Star Kingdom will only be dominated by the Palmore family. ¡®Anyone who dares to offend the Palmore family is asking to die.¡¯ Anders started to get more and more insolent. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The sound of Anders¡¯ugh filled the air. He wanted to vent all the unhappiness in his heart during this time. The others did not dare to even breathe. The Fellows family members among the ruins on the ground were all ashen, including Alba and Valerio. Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 They thought David would help. At least, he could help keep the legacy of the Fellowes family going. However, David¡¯s master stopped him from helping, so the Fellowes family was doomed. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± A voice asked. Anders¡¯ughter was interrupted. Immediately afterward, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Anders, grabbing him. At this time, the two True Saint grandmasters of the Palmore family who followed along also appeared beside Anders in an instant, one on the left and one on the right. They would protect Anders, and at the same time, attack the figure who just appeared. Boom! The two parties separated, but David still stood in ce. The Palmore family¡¯s two True Saints staggered backward with Anders. Boom! They did not stop until they hit the huge ship and created a big hole in the ship. David stared at the two old men who were protecting Anders in front of him. One beginner True Saint and one mid-True Saint. ¡®So, they¡¯re just ants. ¡®If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have summoned my clone.¡¯ He could sense that there were two powerhouses hidden in the sky from below. However, he could not determine their strength. That was why he did note out immediately when he heard Alba calling for help. Instead, he was busy using his blood essence to summon his clone. This was mainly because David did not want to scare them off. He was only prepared to show his strength as ate True Saint just like before. If he could not defeat the opponent, he could pretend his clone was his master and use his Sacred Saintbat power to help. By doing this, he could fulfill his promise to the Fellowes family perfectly. If David himself showed the strength of Sacred Saint, it would be unreasonable. He could not exin such a huge leap in strength. He could still say that he washiding his strength if it happened once or twice. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, he was f*cking Sacred Saint, so why should he hide? No one would believe him if he said it. If that happened, it would be hard for him to exin himself to the Fellowes family. Despite no one daring to question his current strength, David truly did not like to be misunderstood by his friends. If he could, he would find a way to perfect the lie. The Fellowes family pushed him to improve. Without the Fellowes family, how could he be a partial Pre-Deity Rank? The best approach was to maintain thebat power of True Saint. Then, if he encountered something he could not handle, he would summon his clone and let him take care of it. In any case, the clone was his master in name, so even if he was a peak Sacred Saint or even a partial Pre-Deity, it could be exined, and no one could find any faults in the story. David fought alone against the two grandmasters of the Palmore family. In the end, he still held the upper hand and even managed to knock them back. The Fellowes family saw a glimpse of hope at this moment. ¡°Master David!¡± Alba cried with joy. She knew that David must have been under enormous pressure to help the Fellowes family. Alba really did not want David to have conflicts with his master because of her family. However, if David did not do anything, the legacy of the Fellowes family would end here. David''s sudden attack also let Valerio breathe a sigh of relief. At least they were safe now that David had thebat power of ate True Saint. Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 Anders was shocked by David''s sudden attack. Although he was not injured, he was trembling slightly. He raised his hand, pointed at David, and said tremblingly, ¡°D-David, h-how dare you attack me?! Y- You¡¯re done for! Grandmaster will never forgive you!¡± Just now, he experienced being on the verge of death. The power of a True Saint was not something Anders, a partial Saint, could bear. Even with the protection of the two True Saints of the Palmore family, he still had great fear in his heart, and it was difficult for him to recover in such a short time. ¡°Then ask him toe over here! Let me see what a Sacred Saint is capable of,¡± David said casually. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. With his current strength, how could he be afraid of a mere Sacred Saint? Even if he could not use his full strength, he still had a clone hiding in the dark. If the grandmaster of the Palmore family dared toe forward, David would not mind killing that guy directly. One should defeat the leader if one wanted to take down a group of evildoers. If the grandmaster of the Palmore family died, half of the Palmore family would fall. By then, the crisis of the Fellowes family would be resolved. He would not need to waste time looking for him if that were to happen. ¡°How presumptuous! David, how dare you look down on the grandmaster? Don¡¯t you know that my grandmaster has already defeated Sid, the number one in the Star Kingdom, reced him, and be the head of the Saints Association? Are you trying to court death?¡± The Palmore family''s True Saint scolded halfway. ¡°I am indeed courting death! It''s a pity that no one can kill me! Why don''t you try?¡± David snapped back insipidly. ¡°You¡­¡± The True Saint of the Palmore family was speechless after David retorted to him. He had experienced David''s strength just now. Even if it was just a testing hit, he still should not underestimate David¡¯s power. David was fighting two people by himself, and he was able to send them flying without moving himself. Therefore, David should be ate True Saint. He was only a mid-True Saint, so he would not dare to fight against ate True Saint alone. If he was not careful, he would be seriously injured by the opponent. ¡°David, are you really going to help the Fellowes family?¡± The beginner True Saint asked. ¡°What if I am?¡± ¡°You have to think carefully about that. Even if you save the direct descendants of the Fellowes family today, it won''t change the fact that their family will be annihted today. If my grandmaster takes action, the Fellowes family won¡¯t have a chance to survive. If you save them, you¡¯ll be offending the Palmore family and the head of the Saints Association. From then on, your life in Star Kingdom will be very difficult. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop talking nonsense and let¡¯s fight. After I take care of you, I have other things to take care of. I am definitely protecting the Fellowes family. As for your ancestor, someone will deal with him. So, you¡¯d better pray for him,¡± David said impatiently. He still had a lot to do and there was no time to waste here. Not only were the Fellowes family for him to save them, but Celeste was also waiting for him in the ice cavern. ¡°David, don''t try to confuse the masses with your nonsense. Even Sid is no match for my grandmaster, so who else in Star Kingdom can beat him? You want me to pray for the grandmaster? You should go back to sleep, cos everything is possible in your dreams,¡± Anders retorted loudly. It was not just Anders and the Palmore family who did not believe what David said in hisst sentence, even Alba and the Fellowes family members on the ground struggled to believe him, including the people watching from afar. Since the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster could defeat Sid and became the head of the Saints Association, it meant he was already the number one in Star Kingdom. From the looks of it now, no one in Star Kingdom could defeat him or be on the same level as him. The Fellowes family hoped this was not true. However, this was reality, so they could not be delusional anymore. David was not in the mood to pay attention to his opponents. The more Anders talked, the more high-spirited he became. ¡®What a waste of time.¡¯ Then, David waved his hand and with a red sh, a long red sword appeared in his hand. Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Then, he pointed his sword at his opponents. ¡°Both of you should fight me at the same time. Otherwise, don''t me me for not giving you a chance. Of course, you can attack me all at once. I have no objections to that.¡± As David pointed the long sword in his hand at Anders, Anders felt a chill rising to the top of his head, making his scalp numb. He wanted to get out of here. He did not want to face David anymore. The two encounters with David gave Anders a huge blow. When he was on his way here, he originally thought that since his grandmaster had be the head of the Saints Association, David would definitely not dare to help the Fellowes family anymore. Unexpectedly, David was not afraid at all. Anders swore that he would never want to meet David, the bringer of bad luck, again. The two True Saints beside him were actually not much better off. They were already weaker than David. Now, coupled with the Soulbound Weapon in David''s hand, it was even more difficult for them to defeat him. Moreover, after David broke through to partial Pre-Deity Rank, his energy also changed drastically. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Even if he was suppressing his strength, he still could not change his imposing aura. Even thete True Saints would have lost in the face of David¡¯s energy. The two True Saints of the Palmore family knew very well that they could not beat David even if they joined forces. This mission to chase down the direct descendants of the Fellowes family was aplete failure. It was not their fault either. No one expected David to still dare to protect the Fellowes family. One of them said, ¡°David, since you are so stubborn, the Palmore family admits defeat today. Let''s meet again in the future. I hope that you can still speak with so much confidence when we meet next time.¡± After speaking, he took Anders back to the ship and was ready to leave this ce. Unexpectedly, David grinned at this time. ¡°Do you think you cane and go as you want? Do you really think this is your family¡¯s territory? I was sleeping just now, and you woke me up, so you must bear my wrath.¡± ¡°You¡­ Oh no! Run!¡± The two immediately realized that David was not backing down. Therefore, they quickly took Anders away from the ship. Shortly after, a dazzling red light pierced everyone''s eyes. When the red light disappeared, everyone regained their eyesight. Nothing seemed to have changed. Only that the two True Saints of the Palmore family had left the ship along with Anders. However, after that, they were stunned by the scene before them. The Palmore family¡¯s ship, which bnced both defense and attack and cost a lot of money to build, slowly split down the middle into two parts. Boom boom boom! Then, amidst countless explosions, it turned into thick smoke and flying ashes. Aside from Anders and the two True Saints, none of the other powerhouses of the Palmore family escaped. David''s sword did not simply cut the ship apart, it also carried countless sharp energies, destroying everything on the ship, not even sparing the powerhouses of the Palmore family. The Fellowes family on the ground, as well as the surrounding onlookers, all stared dumbfounded at the scene in the air. ¡®The Palmore family brought so many powerhouses and they were all killed with one wave of his sword?¡¯ Alba and Valerio never expected David to kill the Palmore family members. They thought it would be nice for David to show up. After all, once he killed someone, this matter would only end after one party waspletely annihted. Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 The two True Saints of the Palmore family were stunned by the sudden attack, not to mention the people on the ship. The mobile fortress that required a huge amount of financial and material resources to build was destroyed immediately. However, this was not the worst part. The ones who suffered the most were the powerhouses of the Palmore family on the ship. They were all strong members of the Palmore family, and they were now dead. There were hundreds of them. It would take more energy and time to train these soldiers. ¡®They were just killed like that?¡¯ The two True Saints looked off-colored. Only Anders showed an excited look. He did not care what happened to the rest of the Palmore family. It did not matter if they died. His family just needed to spend resources and time cultivating more of them. However, since David dared to kill his family, then he waspletely doomed. Once the message was passed back to the Palmore family, the grandmaster would definitely take action to deal with David himself. He did not even need to say anything to ensure that David would be finished. Anders now despised David to the bone. He could not wait for David to die. Only in this way could hepletely quell his rage. ¡°David, since you dared to kill the people from my family, you are dead meat. The grandmaster will definitely kill you and your entire bloodline. Just wait for your death! Not only you, but everyone rted to you will also be uprooted,¡± Anders pointed at David and snapped frantically. He did not feel sad because of the death of the Palmore family members, but instead, there was a hint of joy in his tone. As long as David was dead, he did not care how many of his family members died. It would be worth it anyway. He would be fine as long as he was still alive. ¡°If you have the time and energy to worry about me, you might as well worry about yourself!¡± David smiled contemptuously. Then, he waved his sword. ¡®Evil-Splitting Sword Technique!¡¯ Woosh! A red light shot toward Anders and the other two. The space where it passed copsed and countless small space cracks surrounded the red light. ¡°David, how dare you?!¡± Upon seeing this, the pupils of the two True Saints instantly dted. They could feel the power of this sword. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Even if they were both True Saints, they would be seriously injured by this attack, much less the partial Saint Anders. He would surely die if he was hit. Anders was a figure valued by Grandmaster Zenon, so he could not die here. Otherwise, they would be punished severely when they returned. The two grabbed Anders at the same time, tore through the space with their hands, and quickly got in. They did not have the slightest thought of resisting this attack. Their only thought right now was to escape. When they returned to the family, they could send stronger people to deal with David, or they could ask the ancestors to take action to identify the force behind David. After entering the four-dimensional space, the two did not stop but continued to tear apart several space barriers, continuously passing through the five- and six-dimensional spaces to enter the seven- dimensional space. After reaching the highest dimensional space that a True Saint could enter, they left quickly with Anders. Before the crack in the space outside had time to close, David''s sword light reached it. Then, it entered the crack. After that¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± The people outside could hear three shrill screams from the crack in the space that was about to close. Obviously, they were seriously injured by David''s sword. ¡°David, just you wait! My family will definitely make you wish you were dead!¡± As soon as they heard Anders¡¯ exasperated words, the space crack closed. The world fell into silence. Everyone looked at the figure in the sky who was standing there like a god. In addition to envy, endless worship filled their eyes. This was a real powerhouse. The Palmore family members, who caused the Fellowes family to be helpless and forced them into a life-and-death situation, were easily taken care of with two waves of David¡¯s sword. Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 David did not even move from his spot. The power of the two sword attacks was so terrifying. With just one wave, he killed hundreds of powerhouses of the Palmore family, plus a giant ship. Then, with the other, he severely wounded two True Saints of the Palmore family. Having the ability to destroy the enemy while talking andughing was the true demeanor of a powerhouse. David nced at the direction in which Anders and the True Saints had left in. He smiled disdainfully in his heart. ¡®You want me to wish I were dead? ¡®Your family needs to have that ability to do so. ¡®Even if they do, you won¡¯t be able to see it.¡¯ ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Master David. The Fellowes family can never repay you. Please ept my worship,¡± Alba knelt on the ground, bent down, and showed her respects to David. When the other direct descendants of the Fellowes family saw that, they also knelt down one after another. ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Master David. Please ept our worship.¡± With a wave of David''s hand, a force lifted up all the Fellowes family members. ¡°Miss Fellowes, you don''t have to do this. I am a man of my word. Your family has helped me, so now it¡¯s time for me to repay the favor. The Fellowes family will never fall with me around,¡± David said domineeringly. His words also touched Alba''s heart. ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± Alba said gratefully. Regardless of whether David could solve the troubles of the Fellowes family, it was nice of him to have this intention. At the very least, this proved that Alba did not make a mistake. Even if the Fellowes family could not be saved in the end, it would simply be down to their fate. This would be because the enemy was stronger than imagined and not because David did not try his best. Someone who was the head of the Saints Association and the number one of Star Kingdom was invincible. David would be doing his best if he dared to offend a force like this for the sake of the Fellowes family. ¡­ In the seven-dimensional space, the two True Saints of the Palmore family ran frantically with Anders. All three were seriously injured by David''s sword, especially Anders. He was too weak as he was only a partial Saint. He did not even have a Saint¡¯s body. Therefore, although two True Saints blocked the attack for him, he was also injured by David''s sword energy. Most of his body was injured. If it were not for the two True Saints forcing the sword energy out of Anders¡¯ body in time, it would definitely have killed him. Without a Saint¡¯s body, he could not resist the sword energy emitted by David''s Evil-Splitting Sword. ¡°I must kill David with my own hands¡­ I must kill David with my own hands¡­ I must kill David with my own hands...:¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anders muttered as he endured his severe physical pain. This was the only thing that could keep him going. The monstrous hatred for David almost made him go insane. If David was still alive, the fear in the deepest part of his heart would be dug out and re up whenever he saw David. It would not matter how powerful Anders became in the future. The two True Saints supporting Anders while they ran away had started cursing in their hearts. They wanted so badly to smash David into pieces. That attack caused a lot of damage to them too. It would be better if they were not protecting Anders. However, they had to endure the attack so they could protect Anders. Still, it was not like a True Saint¡¯s body could take this damage well either. The three trudged forward with their injuries. Suddenly, a bone-chilling voice said in their ears, ¡°Anders, you wanted to kill me with your own hands, right? Come on, I¡¯ll give you this chance.¡± Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 David''s voice rang devilishly in their ears. Originally, they thought that they had escaped after being struck by David''s sword. When they returned to the family, they would tell the grandmaster about the matter and ask the grandmaster to kill David, exterminate David''s bloodline, and avenge the family members who had died. Unexpectedly, David came after them in hot pursuit. If they were not David¡¯s match during their heyday, they would be no match for him now that they were injured. The aura of death enveloped the three of them. Anders waspletely dumbfounded by the severe physical pain, coupled with the psychological torture. The fear he felt toward David burst out in his heart, rendering him motionless. The two True Saints of the Palmore family stopped and looked around for David, but they could not find him. Just now, they could hear David''s voice clearly in their ears, but now they could not find him. One of them could not stand the strange atmosphere, so he shouted loudly, ¡°David, you bastard! Come out if you have the balls, don''t be so sneaky. Come out and fight us!¡± ¡°Fight you? Who do you think you are? Forget it! Even if your grandmaster were here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face three of my moves, let alone you.¡± David''s voice continued. However, the two True Saints still could not find him. They still did not find him after using all of their mind power and spreading it around. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ The two True Saints started to panic. The unknown was the scariest. They would rather have David show up and fight them. Even if they could not beat him, it would be much better than what was happening now. ¡°How shameless! The grandmaster is the strongest person in Star Kingdom and also the head of the Saints Association. You are just a small True Saint, so you are like an ant in front of him. How dare you say that the grandmaster can¡¯t survive three of your moves? How ridiculous! Who gave you the courage to say such whimsical words? You must be crazy!¡± The two wanted to find David¡¯s specific location through David¡¯s voice. If they could not even find David now, how could they fight him? As the True Saints of the Palmore family, they still had some trump cards. Even if they could not beat David, they could desperately y all of their trump cards. That way, even if David was ate True Saint, he would still be hurt. However, now, they could not even find him. They wanted to fight but could not even find their opponent. They did not expect David to have this kind of concealment technique that could even hide from their mind power. ¡°You¡¯re so short-sighted! Anders, I spared youst time, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe again this time. Do you really think that I, David, dare not kill you? I¡¯ll kill all three of you today and then see what your grandmaster will do to me then!¡± David¡¯s voice seemed toe from all directions. They could not discern the source of the sound at all. This made the trio panic. Using this move alone, David could tower over all of the powerhouses of the same level. When Anders heard that David was going to kill him, the fear in his heart escted again. Then, he began to speak gibberish. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I am the first-in-line heir of the Palmore family, and my grandmaster is the number one in Star Kingdom and the head of TSA. Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If David exerted a little more pressure on him, he would be driven to insanity. ¡°David,e out if you have the guts! Let us see what ate True Saint has! What kind of hero is as sneaky as you?¡± One of the True Saints said loudly to trigger David. ¡°Since you want to see me so badly, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡± After David said that, the seven-dimensional space a few meters away from the trio opened. Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 A figure stepped out under their stunned expressions. If it was not David, who would it be? ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± The two True Saints pointed at David. They could not utter aplete sentence for a long time. As True Saints, how could they not understand what David¡¯s move represented? Only a Sacred Saint could tear apart seven-dimensional space and enter eight-dimensional space. Others simply could not do it. Even a partial Sacred Saint¡¯s full-strength attack could only tear a small gap in seven-dimensional space. Someone like David, who could easily walk out of eight-dimensional space, was definitely a Sacred Saint. Could David have been hiding his strength? Was he not a True Saint, but a Sacred Saint? When Anders saw this scene, his mind went nk. As his blood surged suddenly to his heart¡­ Pfft! He spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out. If his mind was damaged, he would be a vegetable from now on even if he survived. In any case, he could not ept the fact that David was a Sacred Saint. ¡°No... Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! You... How could you be a Sacred Saint? David, what kind of magic did you use?¡± The other two could not believe what they were seeing. They learned from Tai that David was ate True Saint. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. However, no one would have guessed that David had been hiding his strength. David was only ate True Saint on the surface. He was actually a Sacred Saint. ¡®A Sacred Saint! ¡®How many Sacred Saints are there in Star Kingdom? ¡®Which one of them is not standing at the peak of Star Kingdom?¡¯ If David was only ate True Saint, the two were confident they could teach David a profound lesson after fighting with everything they got. However, David was disying the strength of a Sacred Saint now, so theypletely gave up resisting. No matter how many trump cards they had, they would be useless in front of absolute strength. If a Sacred Saint wanted to kill them, it would be no different from killing an ant. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, it¡¯s time to send you on your way to hell. Remember, you can¡¯t be too rash in your next life. As the saying goes, never burn one¡¯s bridges.¡± After David finished speaking, he was about to deal with the three of them. ¡°No! David, you can¡¯t kill us. Otherwise, the grandmaster will not spare you. He is number one in Star Kingdom and the head of TSA. Even if you are a Sacred Saint, you won¡¯t be able to defeat him.¡± ¡°David, let¡¯s talk about this. Don¡¯t do anything stupid. You are a Sacred Saint, a top figure in Star Kingdom, so you can¡¯t bully the ones weaker than you.¡± The two said in a panic. David ignored them. Before the two of them could react, David suddenly took a step forward and pointed two fingers at their foreheads. Boom! He exerted his Saint Power. Then, the two bodies immediately dissipated into the seven-dimensional space without leaving a trace under the destruction of this huge Saint Power. The two True Saints of the Palmore family died just like that. Without the shelter of the two, Anders, a partial Saint, could not survive in the seven-dimensional space. The strong pressure here was enough to kill him in seconds. ¡°Ah! Pfft!¡± Anders, who had passed out, let out a cry of pain and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood again. Then, his body began to split under the tremendous pressure of seven-dimensional space. David took a look at Anders and stepped away after making sure that he waspletely dead. Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 The moment the two True Saints of the Palmore family died. ¡°Boohoo¡­¡± The whole Star Kingdom was shrouded in a sad atmosphere again. At the same time, it was filled with violent storms, thunder, and lightning. Everyone looked at the scene that suddenly appeared and were all lost in thought. ¡®When have I seen this sadness before? ¡®It seems that something simr happened not long ago, right?¡¯ Ordinary people did not understand what this meant but they figured something big might have happened. After all, they had not seen this doomsday scene for many years and now, it had appeared twice in such a short period. Therefore, anyone would think of the worst. Meanwhile, people with a certain level of strength and status would know another Saint in Star Kingdom had died. Everyone knew that after Zenon defeated Sid and became the head of the Saints Association, it would inevitably cause chaos in Star Kingdom. However, they did not expect it toe so soon. Following Nek¡¯s death, another Saint died again. Chaos wasing. Almost all the forces issued orders to recall their family members who were outside. They were preparing to strongly defend their territory and deal with theing troubled times. Could it really be avoided? When one fell, everyone was doomed. If Star Kingdom was in chaos, could anyone escape from it? Just when everyone was guessing who the fallen Saint was. The seniors of the Palmore family were in chaos. The life ques of the two True Saints and the first-in-line heir Anders were broken almost at the same time. This was followed by the doomsday scenes. In other words, the three of them were dead. This was a huge blow to the Palmore family, who was previously in high spirits. Zenon, the grandmaster of the Palmore family, defeated Sid and reced him as the head of the Saints Association, allowing the Palmore family¡¯s status to rise rapidly. Therefore, it was no exaggeration to say that the Palmore family was now the number one force in Star Kingdom. However, a family that no one dared to mess with had now lost True Saints and an important heir.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. How unbelievable. Not even the Palmore family believed this, let alone other forces. However, the facts were right in front of them, so they had to believe them. The sudden death of Anders and the gang dealt the Palmore family a huge blow. They were at a loss, and they did not know what to do. ¡­ The Saints Association in the Central Sacred Continent. Zenon was intensively integrating various departments of the Saints Association. The most enviable one was naturally thew enforcement team of the Saints Association. That was the most powerful department and there were countless powerful people in that department. If Zenon could take full control of this department, he and his family would be like a tiger that had grown wings. Although Zenon had be the head of the Saints Association, it did not mean that he could completely control the Saints Association. One must know that Sid trained half of the heads of departments under the Saints Association. They were dissatisfied with Zenon driving Sid away, so it was not easy to get them to listen to his orders. Zenon was strong. However, this kind of matter could not be resolved through force alone. Otherwise, it was very likely that all departments of the Saints Association would unite to rebel. He could not kill all those who resisted him, right? Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 Not long after Anders and the others died, there was a terrifying roar from the Saints Association. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you are! I will smash your corpse into thousands of pieces and smash your bones into ashes.¡± The sound resonated through the sky. The clouds that were originally covering the sky were blown away and the sky became clear in an instant. Not only that, this angry voice prated countless spaces and distances, allowing people in all five major regions of the Central Sacred Continent to hear it. This person¡¯s strength was so great that their voice could terrify everyone. The nearest members of the Saints Association were all trembling with fright. West End of the Central Sacred Continent. David heard the angry voice too. He knew immediately that this person was Zenon, the Sacred Saint grandmaster of the Palmore family. The deaths of Anders and others must have angered the newly appointed head of the Saints Association. David could deduce from this voice that Zenon was not weak. His Saint Power was so thick and dense that it was no wonder he was able to defeat the previous head of the Saints Association. Sure enough, he was not just hot wind. Despite this, unfortunately, he did not have any Divine Power. Therefore, no matter how strong it was, his aura was at best at peak Sacred Saint Rank. A peak Sacred Saint could be regarded as the strongest in the eyes of other people in Star Kingdom. However, in front of David, a partial Pre-Deity who already possessed Divine Power, he was no better than an ant. One was still Saint while the other had surpassed Saint Realm and became a Pre-Deity. The two were not on the same level at all. A smile curled up on David¡¯s lips. He would not trouble Zenon for now. The Fellowes family just sent him the message that the Palmore family was only monitoring them, but they had not done anything yet. Therefore, David was not in a hurry. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He would get the more important things done first. He would back to the Iridescent Sect and save Celeste. As for Zenon, David would let him live for two more days. He could not escape anyway. ¡­ The Iridescent Continent. The Forbidden Valley. Five people were staying there. This was the four reputable elders from the Iridescent Sect and their disciple, Lorraine, who was also the current head of the seven high priestesses. After this period of practice, Lorraine¡¯s strength changed drastically. When she first came to Star Kingdom from Earth, she was still far from Star Realm. Now, she was already a peak Star Ranker. This cultivation speed was really jaw-dropping. A lot of the credit went to the umtion of countless resources and the teachings of the four reputable elders, but most of it went to Lorraine¡¯s alluring body. Thebination of the three created a talented woman who could cultivate as fast as a rocket. If there were no idents, she would be another rising star in the future. Of course, no matter how fast Lorraine¡¯s cultivation speed was, there was still arge gap between her and David, a man who had the cheat code in cultivation. Even though she was working so hard, she still could not catch up to David. At this time, deep in a huge cave in the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect. The four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect were getting together. They usually would take turns to go out to teach Lorraine. It was rare for the four of them toe out together. Obviously, they had something important to discuss. ¡°Great changes have urred in Star Kingdom. Zenon defeated Sid, became the head of the Saints Association, and changed the rules. Then, three True Saints died one after another. Star Kingdom is in chaos. Many forces have begun to recall their disciples so they can cultivate in seclusion. What should we do?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the one with the most secrets would be Zenon, that old boy.¡± ¡°It seems that Sid¡¯s injury has not healed, otherwise, Zenon would never have defeated him even if he achieved peak Sacred Saint.¡± ¡°These matters have nothing to do with us. The most important thing now is our next step. Should we stick to the working routine, or¡­¡± Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 What happened in West End of the Central Sacred Continent was quickly ryed back to the Palmore family. Everything pointed to one person¡ªDavid. Not only did he rescue the members of the Fellowes family, but he also killed almost all the powerhouses sent by the Palmore family. Hisst wave of the sword seriously injured Anders and the two True Saints of the Palmore family. There were also many witnesses. Now that things hade to this point, it was very clear. The deaths of Anders and the others were inseparable from David, so the Palmore family reported the news to Zenon. At this time, Zenon was busy incorporating various departments of the Saints Association into his army, so he was temporarily unavable. He had to integrate the Saints Association as quickly as possible. Otherwise, if he was too slow and he let Sid win these people over, what would he do with an empty Saints Association? As long as the Saints Association waspletely in his control, David had no possibility of escaping from within Star Kingdom with the help of the Saints Association¡¯s intelligencework Thus, Zenon¡¯s reply to the Palmore family was to wait for now. Since their enemy could kill two True Saints, he would not be easy to handle. Only once Zenonpletely controlled the Saints Association and acted himself could he be absolutely certain of the result. Otherwise, if the Palmore family sent others, most of them would die. They had already lost two True Saints, so they could not lose more. The deaths of Anders and the two True Saints temporarily caught the Palmore family¡¯s attention. This could also be regarded as an indirect help for the Fellowes family, allowing them some breathing room. After David used his clone to finish off Anders and the others, he wanted to go to the Iridescent Sect immediately. However, after thinking about it for a while, he felt that it was not appropriate. The news here would be ryed to the Palmore family, and they would definitely send stronger people over. How would Alba and the others fight back if he left them to face the Palmore family? In the end, they would still fall into the hands of the Palmore family. The safest ce right now was the Fellowes Residence. The Fellowes family was also a family with three True Saints. Therefore, it was not easy for the Palmore family to take them down. David soon found Alba and Valerio. He was preparing to send them back to the Fellowes Residence. It was in West End of the Central Sacred Continent anyway, so it would not take much time for him to do so. After he went to the Iridescent Sect to rescue Celeste, he would then help the Fellowes family take care of the Palmore family. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, Alba and Valerio frowned involuntarily upon hearing this. The Fellowes family went through a lot of hard work to send these direct descendant geniuses out to preserve hope for the Fellowes family, but now David wanted to send them back. Wasn¡¯t thispletely contrary to the decision of the seniors of the Fellowes family? If David had not rescued them just now, both of them would suspect if David was siding with the Palmore family. It sounded like he wanted to gather all the members of the Fellowes family so he could catch them all in one go. ¡°Master David, you want to send us back to the Fellowes Residence?¡± Alba asked, feeling very puzzled. ¡°Yes! For now, the Fellowes Residence is the safest ce. The Palmore family may track you down if you go elsewhere. So, I¡¯ll send you there first, and then go back to join you after I finish my business,¡± David replied. ¡°But Master David, these direct descendants were sent out with great difficulty by the elders of the family. The purpose was to preserve some of the Fellowes family¡¯s bloodline, so isn¡¯t it too risky to go back now? If the Palmore family decides to act again, they will catch us all very easily.¡± ¡°Miss Fellowes, don¡¯t worry! As I said, as long as I¡¯m here, the Fellowes family will be fine, and there¡¯ll be no need to protect your bloodline. No one will be able to do anything to you, not even the Palmore family.¡± David said domineeringly. Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 ¡°Master David, to tell you the truth, we don¡¯t actually hold the illusion that you can save the entire Fellowes family. As long as you can help protect these direct descendants and preserve the bloodline of the Fellowes family, we will be satisfied. After all, no one would have thought that Zenon could defeat Sid and be the head of the Saints Association. Even if you stand by and watch, we won¡¯t have any objections,¡± Alba continued. ¡°Miss Fellowes, you are looking down on me! I, David Lidell, am not ungrateful. I was very sorry for breaking my promisest time, and I will not do it again this time.¡± David said a little unhappily. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°No! Master David, don¡¯t get me wrong, we didn¡¯t mean that. It¡¯s just that the enemy is too powerful, so we dare not have any high hopes,¡± Alba quickly exined. She was afraid that David would misunderstand her. ¡°In that case, just listen to me! I¡¯ll send you back to the Fellowes Residence first, and I can guarantee that you and everyone in your family will not suffer any harm.¡± ¡®Um¡­¡¯ Alba looked at Valerio. She was actually willing to believe David¡¯s words, but she could not decide on this matter herself. ¡°Master David! May I take the liberty to ask you a question?¡± Valerio said suddenly. ¡°Go ahead, Mr. Valerio.¡± ¡°The doomsday scene just now was longer and sadder than when Nek diedst time. Could it be that Anders and the two True Saints of the Palmore family have fallen?¡± Valerio stared at David carefully after asking, waiting for his answer. Alba was shocked when she heard this. She looked at David in disbelief. She naturally knew why that happened. She was still discussing with Valerio just now, wondering who had died. Could the Palmore family have possibly taken action and killed the Saint Realm grandmaster of the Fellowes family? In the end, they contacted the family and learned that no Saints had died. Alba did not understand why Valerio would ask such a question. Judging from the situation when Anders and his gang escaped, David only injured them, so they would not die. One must know that the two people who protected Anders were both True Saints of the Palmore family. David was not a Sacred Saint, so how could he easily eliminate two True Saints with just a swing of his sword? Alba did not quite believe it. However, David¡¯s next answer challenged everything she knew. ¡°Yes!¡± David spat out a word. In an instant, Alba and Valerio¡¯s eyes widened, their faces full of shock. Since Valerio heard that David was so sure that he could protect the Fellowes family, he dared to link the doomsday scene just now with the two True Saints of the Palmore family. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be true. Although he was prepared, Valerio was still taken aback. David¡¯s ability to kill two True Saints from the Palmore family was not surprising. The main surprise was that David had the courage to do this, which was unbelievable. News that Zenon had be the head of the Saints Association had spread throughout the Star Kingdom. David already killed the two True Saints of the Palmore family, so would they spare him? A True Saint was not so easy to cultivate. It would require a lot of resources and time. Furthermore, they would also need someone with sufficient talent in the first ce. They would be filled with endless hatred. From now on, the Palmore family¡¯s first target would change from the Fellowes family to David. As long as David was alive, the Palmore family would not be in the mood to deal with the Fellowes family. ¡°M-Master David, you¡­ You...¡± Alba stuttered and could not speak. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Anders and his gang are indeed dead, but I didn¡¯t do it. Besides, don¡¯t have the ability to do so. It was my master who did it in secret. I am eager to send you back to the Fellowes Residence because I need to take care of some business with Master. When we are done, we will go to your house together to discuss with your grandmasters how to deal with the Palmore family. As for why he killed the three of them, I told you my master would not just watch everything our sect had umted over so many years be destroyed just like that.¡± Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 ¡®I see!¡¯ Alba and Valerio epted David¡¯s exnation. If it was David¡¯s master who made the move secretly, then everything would make sense. It would be very easy for a Sacred Saint to kill two True Saints. However, Valerio just did not expect David¡¯s master to agree to David¡¯s request and was willing to be an enemy of the Palmore family. It was still somewhat unreasonable if it was for the 400 trillion Star Dors invested in David. ¡®Did he not know that Zenon, the grandmaster of the Palmore family, became the head of the Saints Association? ¡®No, Sacred Saints are all old monsters who have lived for countless years, so they won¡¯t be so stupid. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because he just came out and has absolute confidence in his own strength. ¡®Whatever the reason, this is great news for the Fellowes family.¡¯ Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With a Sacred Saint willing to team up with the Fellowes family to deal with the Palmore family, the Fellowes family would not suffer no matter how one looked at this. ¡°Master David, thank you!¡± Alba wanted to kneel to thank David again, but David stopped her with a wave of his hand. ¡°Master David, thank you! The Fellowes family can¡¯t repay you for everything you have done for us. If you need anything in the future, just ask, and I will not say no even if it means risking my life,¡± Valerio also thanked excitedly. They held so much gratitude for David but in the end, Alba and Valerio could only say thank you. They were lucky to meet someone like David. If it was someone else, they would have already fled the battle after knowing the opponent was the Palmore family. At this time, promises and agreements were not important at all. One¡¯s life was the most important. Valerio stopped doubting after knowing that the two True Saints of the Palmore family died at the hands of David¡¯s master. The two then agreed with David to go back to the Fellowes Residence first. Then, David generously sent all the talented children of the Fellowes family to the main house of the Fellowes family. The spies of the Palmore family had long discovered such arge movement. The whereabouts of David and the direct descendants of the Fellowes family were also reported to Zenon and the seniors. Because Zenon ordered them not to act rashly, the seniors of the Palmore family did not dare to do anything to David at will. Most importantly, they still had no idea how the two True Saints died. Hence, no one wanted to take risks. Who would want to die if they could live? Saints were also afraid of death. It would be better to wait for the grandmaster topletely take control of the Saints Association before making a move. Just like that, David sent Alba and others back to the Fellowes family smoothly. He thought he was so high-profile that the Palmore family would send someone over. As a result, no one did. It seemed that the deaths of Anders and his gang scared the Palmore family. ¡®However, why didn¡¯t Zenon show up? ¡®Isn¡¯t he known as the number one in Star Kingdom? ¡®He also said that he would smash me into thousands of pieces and shatter his bones into ashes.¡¯ This was the thing that confused David. If Zenon showed up, it would be better for David to just kill him directly. As long as he died, more than half of the Palmore family would fall. ¡®But, whatever!¡¯ David would not bother with these minor issues either. No matter what Zenon was preparing, it would still be futile in the face of absolute strength. After sending Alba and the others to the vicinity of the Fellowes Residence and making sure that there would be no more danger, David stopped in his tracks and did not go in. Instead, he found Alba and Valerio and said goodbye to them. He told them that his master was urging him before leaving directly to the Iridescent Sect. Alba wanted to keep David so he could visit her house. That way, they could exin to the family why they came back suddenly. However, David said that his master was urging him, so it would not be good for him to stay. Therefore, Alba could only lead the team and move on. Soon, they were back in the Fellowes family. Regarding the return of the direct disciples of the Fellowes family, the seniors of the family were very surprised. Chapter 1966 Chapter 1966 It took so much effort for them to send the direct descendants out just to preserve a trace of the Fellowes family¡¯s legacy, so why were they back now? As soon as Alba and Valerio returned to the family with their people, the seniors began to question them. Facing the interrogation of the seniors of the Fellowes family, Valerio did not exin anything, but instead, he said that he wanted to see Grandmaster Cedar. The direct descendants who were sent out returned, so of course, the three True Saint grandmasters were informed of such a big event. Things were different from before. The Fellowes family was facing an unprecedented catastrophe, so genocide was imminent. Therefore, the grandmasters had alreadye out from seclusion. If there was any important news, they had to be notified. Not long after, news came asking Alba and Valerio to head to the forbidden area. When the ancestor gave an order, naturally, no one objected. The two were then taken to the forbidden area of the Fellowes family. It was Cedar who greeted them. When Cedar saw Alba and Valerio, his expression was unpleasant. He could not understand why these two people returned to the family with the direct descendants. Originally, David made a move to fend off the pursuers of the Palmore family so that the bloodline of the Fellowes family could be preserved and the n would seed. Now, all of the efforts were wasted because they hade back. Seeing the gloomy face of Grandmaster Cedar, Alba and Valerio were also a little flustered. However, they rxed after a while. They believe that the grandmaster would not me them after knowing the truth of the matter. The news brought by the two this time was beneficial to the Fellowes family. It could even help the family escape the catastrophe. ¡°You two,e with me!¡± Cedar said before turning and leaving. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± After Alba and Valerio answered, they hurriedly followed. Then, they went to the center of the forbidden area and saw the other two True Saints of the Fellowes family. The two grandmasters had been in seclusion all year round, but they were forced toe out now. ¡°Alba greets you, Grandmasters.¡± ¡°Valerio greets you, Grandmasters.¡± ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on? Why did you bring back the people that were already sent out by the family? Do you know how much thought the family put in to send them out? Do you know that this ce isContent ? N?velDrama.Org. already under the surveince of the Palmore family? It¡¯s easy to get in, but it will be hard to get out,¡± Cedar questioned. ¡°Grandmaster, we understand what you mean,¡± Valerio replied. ¡°If you do, why did you do it? Did the family let you down? Are you so desperate for the Fellowes family to die out?¡± Cedar did not hold back at all. ¡°Grandmaster, you have wronged us. As members of the Fellowes family, we can give up everything, even our own lives, for the sake of the family,¡± Valerio said emotionally. ¡°Then please give me a reasonable exnation! I don¡¯t want to hear any other nonsense.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, our return this time was requested by Master David. Plus, he was the one who sent us back. He said that this is the safest ce at present, and the Palmore family will find us very easily if we go elsewhere.¡± This time, Alba was the one who spoke. ¡°David?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Did he say why?¡± ¡°Master David said that he has very important things to do, and he wille here when he finishes. After that, he will join hands with the Fellowes family to deal with the Palmore family. He also said that the Fellowes family will be fine, and he asked us to wait with peace of mind.¡± Cedar did not continue talking. His brows were tightly furrowed together. He had a good impression of this kid. Even so, he would not believe that David woulde here to die with the Fellowes family. Not to mention that the agreement between David and the Fellowes family was only verbal. Even if they were friends who had gone through life and death together, he would not do this in the face of such a hopeless situation. If so, David had sent Alba and others back with only one purpose¡ªto get rid of his burden, the Fellowes family. Patiently wait for him to finish his work? No way! In the end, what they would get would be a devastating blow from the Palmore family. Chapter 1967 Chapter 1967 When he thought about this, Cedar could not stay calm anymore. David was trying to kill off the bloodline of the Fellowes family! When they learned that David had repelled Anders and others for the sake of the Fellowes family, they were very relieved. They felt that they had put their trust in the right person, so they believed that he would keep his promise and keep the legacy of the Fellowes family alive. Now, by sending Alba and others back, David hadpletely exposed his true intentions. Although Cedar did not want to think about it¨Cit could not be changed anyway. Apart from wanting to get rid of his burden, Cedar could not think of any other reason for David to do this. As for what Alba said about David joining forces with the Fellowes family to deal with the Palmore family, this possibility was almost non-existent. He had lived for so many years, so Cedar understood human nature all too well. People were selfish and would do whatever it took to benefit themselves. No one would be willing to give their all in order to help others. He had seen too many fathers and sons, or even brothers killing each other, and husbands and wives who turned against each other. It was impossible that someone would risk his life for the so-called friend he just met. In addition, this person was a top-notch genius with a bright future. So when Alba said that, Cedar directly rejected the thought in his heart. It was not that he did not believe it, it was simply not realistic at all. ¡°Valerio, have you wasted your entire life? Alba is not sensible because she is still young, but don¡¯t you understand? How can you believe everything David says? Did you never think that he was trying to get rid of his burden, namely us? After the Fellowes family is dead, who else will ask him for help? He will be free after he throws our family into the abyss,¡± Cedar said with disappointment. ¡°Grandmaster, no! It¡¯s not like that! Master David is not ungrateful. He really went to work, and once he finishes his work, he wille to rescue us,¡± Alba shook her head and retorted. She nowpletely trusted David. No one was allowed to speak ill of David, not even her grandmaster. ¡°Hmph!¡± Upon hearing Alba¡¯s words, Cedar snorted heavily, obviously very dissatisfied. Then he continued, ¡°I think you are infatuated by David! You don¡¯t even believe what I say but instead choose to trust an outsider. How long have you known him? How can you protect him like this?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, listen to me. Master David is really not the kind of person you are imagining. He will definitely keep his promise,¡± Alba continued to exin. ¡°Keep his promise? Do you know what kind of enemy we are facing? Do you think that the current Palmore family is the same as the Palmore family before? Zenon is the number one in Star Kingdom and the head of the Saints Association, so it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that they are the number one force in Star Kingdom right now. How will David save us? What method will he use to save us? Will he give up his life to do this?¡± Cedar roared. It was no surprise that Alba would favor a young, handsome, and incredibly talented man like David. Cedar understood. If this was another time, he would definitely have approved. The Fellowes family was at a dead end now, but as an important direct descendant of the Fellowes family, Alba was still protecting David. That was why Cedar got angry. The life and death of the family was not as important as a man whom she just met. Anyone would be angry about that. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Alba was taken aback. After being stunned for a few seconds, she whispered, ¡°Grandmaster, actually...¡± She wanted to tell him about Master David, but she was interrupted by Cedar before she finished speaking. ¡°Okay! I don¡¯t want to hear you talking nonsense anymore. You¡¯re infatuated by David so of course you¡¯re speaking on his behalf. Valerio, tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Cedar looked at Valerio coldly. After the grandmaster said that, Alba could only cry silently, not daring to continue. Chapter 1968 Chapter 1968 She wanted to tell the grandmaster everything, but he did not give her a chance. Valerio was also a little timid at this time. When David made this suggestion, he actually expected this reaction. The family sent the direct descendants who were used to keep the Fellowes family name alive out with great difficulty, but now they were sent back again. If there was no appropriate exnation for this, the seniors of the family would definitely use the two of them of treason and vk]jew them as traitors. Valerio hesitated. The reason why he would agree was that he was sure that the two True Saints of the Palmore family and Anders died at the hands of Master David. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. From the moment Anders and his gang died, David and his master were already mortal enemies with the Palmore family. Judging from this, he could determine that David would not harm the Fellowes family. Otherwise, his master would not kill the True Saint of the Palmore family. That was why in the end, Valerio chose to believe David. ¡°Grandmaster, you should still remember the doomsday scene not long ago, right?¡± Valerio asked. ¡°Of course, I remember! But what does this have to do with your return?¡± Cedar asked with a sullen face. ¡°Grandmaster, you have no idea. Not only does it have everything to do with our return, but it also ys a huge role.¡± ¡°Why is that? Tell me!¡± ¡°Do you know who the dead Saints are this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Someone seemed to have blocked the news and it hasn¡¯t been released yet, but ording to our guess, it should have been done by Zenon, but we don¡¯t know who the victim is.¡± Cedar shook his head. Then, he seemed to suddenly think of something. His gaze was turned Valerio suddenly and he asked, ¡°Do you know?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, not only did I know, but I also saw them before they died.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The Saints who died this time were the two True Saints sent by the Palmmore family to join Anders in purge of the direct descendants of the family,¡± Valerio replied excitedly. He was ecstatic about the deaths of the two True Saints of the Palmore family. He could not even wait for all the Saints of the Palmore family to die. ¡°What? Seriously?¡± Cedar stood up abruptly and asked loudly. He was a little out of breath. Not only him, but the other two True Saint grandmasters of the Fellowes family also stood up in shock, looking straight at Valerio. They were calm just now, but now, they were a little dizzy from the shock of Valerio¡¯s news. When the doomsday scene urred, the three had a discussion. They concluded that the dead Saint was most likely a member of the Saints Association. Naturally, Zenon, the newly appointed head of the Saints Association, was the one who killed them. In order to take control of the Saints Association as soon as possible, he had to make this person an example for others. The possibility of such a thing urring was very high and there was no doubt that Zenon would do such a thing. After he took full control of the Saints Association, he would have time to free his hands and deal with the Fellowes family. However, he got apletely different answer from Valerio. ¡®The dead Saints turned out to be from the Palmore family? ¡®Moreover, it¡¯s two True Saints?¡¯ The news exploded in the minds of Cedar and the other two grandmasters like a bomb. Chapter 1969 Chapter 1969 ¡°Grandmaster, this is absolutely true!¡± Valerio said excitedly when he saw the expressions of the three grandmasters. ¡°Val, you said that the dead Saints are the two True Saints of the Palmore family. What evidence do you have? Who killed them?¡± Cedar asked, trying to suppress the excitement in his heart. ¡°Grandmaster, we saw with our own eyes that after Master David killed the powerhouses who were chasing after the Palmore family, he severely wounded Anders and the two True Saints of the Palmore family with a wave of his sword. After that, they were killed by Master David¡¯s master while they were escaping. Do you remember? He¡¯s that mysterious Sacred Saint. That¡¯s why we saw the doomsday scene just now.¡± ¡°David¡¯s mysterious master appeared? He even killed the two True Saints of the Palmore family?¡± Cedar raised his voice again. ¡°Yes!¡± Valerio replied. ¡°Did you see it?¡± ¡°No! But Master David said that he¡¯s taking care of something with his master this time and he will come back after he¡¯s done to discuss with us how to deal with the Palmore family.¡± ¡°Since you haven¡¯t seen it, how can you be sure that it was David¡¯s master who hunted and killed the people from the Palmore family?¡± Cedar calmed down slowly. ¡°Grandmaster, think about it! There has been no news from Star Kingdom, so it must be because the Palmore family is afraid of embarrassment and blocked it. Otherwise, how could it stay hidden for so long? If it is the Palmore family who killed someone, as you guessed just now, they will definitely make it known with a big fanfare. Why would they hide it?¡± Cedar fell silent. He was thinking about what Valerio said. It did seem to make sense. If Zenon had done something to make an example for others in order to control the Saints Association, he would not block the news and hide it for so long. Conversely, if someone from the Palmore family died, it would be normal for them to block the news. If David¡¯s master dared to kill the True Saints of the Palmore family, he must be no weaker than Zenon. The two sides were now in a deadlock. ¡®Then, will David and his master really help the Fellowes family to deal with the Palmore family?¡¯ Infinite hope suddenly appeared in Cedar¡¯s eyes. The same went for the other two True Saints. If the three of them could achieve True Saint and live for countless years, they were not fools. If one mentioned a little detail, they coulde up with the key points to the matter. As Valerio said, there might indeed be hope for the Fellowes family. ¡°Haha! Okay! Haha! Val, you guys did a great job! If the Fellowes family can escape this disaster, you will be credited first.¡± Cedarughed suddenly. ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster! As a member of the Fellowes family, this is what I should do.¡± Valerio also smiled. It seemed that the grandmaster had approved of his approach. He also took risks in making such a choice. If David did note back, his family would be doomed. Fortunately, he got the approval of the grandmaster, which showed that his choice was correct. Cedar smiled for a while. After that, he stopped smiling and turned his gaze to Alba to say, ¡°Alba, I¡¯m sorry. I was short-sighted and I misunderstood you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, don¡¯t say that. I am not worthy of that. I¡¯m also from the Fellowes family. It¡¯s my honor and duty to make this little contribution to the family,¡± Alba said in fear and trepidation. That being said, there was still a hint of joy in her heart. After knowing the truth, even the grandmaster had to apologize to her. This was the treatment that none of the direct descendants of the Fellowes family ever received. It seemed that she was right to choose to believe in Master David. See? She managed to persuade all of the grandmasters. ¡°Alright, both you and Val are the heroes of the Fellowes family, and the family will never forget you.¡± Cedar nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± Alba and Valerio said respectfully at the same time. ¡°Alba, can you contact David?¡± Cedar asked next. ¡°Yes!¡± Alba replied.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you contact David and ask him when he can finish his work?¡± Cedar said with some embarrassment. Cedar had no choice but to pay more attention to the Fellowes family¡¯s struggle. ¡°Grandmaster, Master David just sent us here and he left not long ago. Isn¡¯t it too early to ask him now? Should we wait a little longer?¡± Alba wondered. ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s fine¡­ Let¡¯s just wait then! Alba, you must keep in touch with David at all times.¡± ¡°Of course, Grandmaster.¡± ¡­ Time passed slowly. Chapter 1970 Chapter 1970 David traveled in the eight-dimensional space at an unmatched speed. It took him a long time to get to the Central Sacred Continent from the Iridescent Sect. Now, it took him nearly ten times less time. After some time, David came out from the space crack and looked at the beautiful continent floating in the void in the distance. He could not stop the emotions from flooding his heart. When he left this ce, he was quite embarrassed and battered. He almost got killed by Nek while Nova was the one who quietly sent him away. Furthermore, he even had to constantly worry about Nek¡¯s pursuit. Fortunately, Nek was in a high-spirited stage at that time. Therefore, he would not pay much attention to a nobody like David. This also allowed David to grow. Now that he was back, he was already a partial Pre-Deity. No one in Star Kingdom was his enemy anymore. Nek also paid the price of his life for his previous wilfullness. After being emotional for a while, David muttered to himself, ¡°Celia, Pearl, Lena¡­ I¡¯m here to pick you up. Celeste, I¡¯m here to save you too. From now on, no one in Star Kingdom will be able to hurt any of you.¡± Then, he moved slightly and rushed straight to the Iridescent Continent. The Iridescent Sect. Inside a small courtyard, Celia and other women were sitting cross-legged on the ground and practicing seriously. They had also improved rapidly during this time. After all, they had sufficient resources since their master was Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect. At the same time, they were also taught by Selena, a genius and also one of the seven high priestesses. However,pared to Lorraine, who trained with the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect in the forbidden area, she was still pretty inferior. Not to mention the gap between her and David. The speed of David¡¯s improvement was extremely rare even considering the ancient times of Star Kingdom. At this point, Selena was sitting at the front. Once someone among them encountered something they did not understand, they woulde up and ask her about this. Then, she would also exin patiently. It seemed that she had be the second master to these women. It could be said that she spent more time teaching Celia and the others than Master Nova. Many disciples of the Iridescent Sect did not understand. As one of the seven high priestesses of this year, Selena was extremely talented, so why did she not pay attention to her own cultivation, and instead spend most of her time teaching her juniors? Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Nova also asked her to spend more time on her own cultivation multiple times. Since she was one of the seven high priestesses, she had to look like one. Even though Selena agreed, she still did her own thing. In addition, her cultivation had not fallen behind. Therefore, over time, Nova stopped pushing her. She knew that these women were from the same ce and that they were sisters, therefore, forcibly separating them would only be counterproductive. Most importantly, Nova was reluctant to offend David. This was true even when there had been no news from David. Moreover, now that she knew what David did, she was even more reluctant now. Now, she even allowed the women to live together. Chapter 1971 Chapter 1971 The courtyard was very quiet. No one made a sound since everyone was cultivating independently. At this time, Sandy suddenly opened her eyes and looked around. Seeing that everyone was cultivating hard, she stood up with a bitter look on her face. It was because she encountered something she did not understand that she could not continue. She could only go and ask Selena. Only after she understood the problem could she continue. Sandy was one of the two weakest women. Aside from her, it would be Celia. Fortunately, she was young and smart, so she could barely keep up with the progress. However, she was still one of the worst. Celia was a little stronger, but not by much. Among these people, Astrid and Mia were the strongest apart from Selena. After all, the two of them came from the Milky Way, a level 3 civilization. Thus, they had a solid foundation. And as one of the four fairies in the Milky Way, the two were also quite talented. When Selena was too busy, they would also asionally act as teachers to resolve everyone¡¯s doubts. Sandy tiptoed and approached Selena cautiously. She wanted to speak, but she was afraid of disturbing the others. Hence, she just stood there, not knowing what to do. Fortunately, Selena opened her eyes at this time and asked in a low voice, ¡°Sandy, if you have any questions, just ask.¡± ¡°Thank you, Selena!¡± Sandy immediately smiled and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m a little confused about this.¡± Then. Selena began to exin patiently. Soon, Sandy returned to her position, satisfied. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Celia got up again and walked over. Selena still took the trouble to continue exining. Not long after Celia returned to her position, someone came up again. Just like that, one after another, women went up to Selena. Even so, Selena never showed an impatient look or gaze. When they saw that Selena was getting too busy, Mia and Astrid also joined in and started to solve the confusion for others. David was very pleased to see such a joyful and warm scene. He was already here, but he did not want to bother them after seeing such a scene. Regardless of his ridiculous strength and him already reaching partial Pre-Deity Rank which was enough to dominate Star Kingdom, David could not teach others. What would he teach? How to spend money? It had been so long since he got the system, and yet he did not learn anything else other than how to spend money. Then again, would it be necessary to learn how to spend money? Wasn¡¯t this something that came naturally especially when it came to women? David did not show his face. He quietly left again. He wanted to check on Celia and the others. It was nice to see them safe and doing well. Thus, he decided it would be better to save Celeste first. Chapter 1972 Chapter 1972 Otherwise, once he showed up, he would surely have a lot of things he wanted to say, and then a lot of time would be wasted. It would not be toote to meet them again after rescuing Celeste. Celia and others never noticed that someone was spying on them. No one in Star Kingdom could spot David as long as David did not show himself, let alone them. Not even the few Sacred Saints could do this. Although he was just a partial Pre-Deity, it was an existence that had surpassed Sacred Saint and was entered partially into Divine Realm. It was notparable to Saints at all. ¡­ A senior-level meeting just ended in the meeting room of the Iridescent Sect. The other seniors of the Iridescent Sect had just left, and only Nova was still meditating on the main seat. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The current turmoil in the Star Kingdom had naturally affected the Iridescent Sect as well. The purpose of this meeting was to discuss how to deal with the uing chaos in Star Kingdom. Sid left office and Zenon became the new head of the Saints Association, so the impartiality of the Saints Association right now was in name only. From now on, the Saints Association would be the private army of the Palmore family. The policy promoted by Zenon and Sid were two extremes. Sid, the former head, was very considerate of Star Kingdom. Since he became the head of the Saints Association, he had been respected by all forces and powerful people. On the contrary, Zenon was always thinking about his own interests. The two could not bepared at all. After the Saints Association announced publicly that Zenon became the head of the Saints Association, there was a huge wave in Star Kingdom and all major forces began to call back their forces. The Iridescent Sect was no exception. Nova stood up. She still had to go to the forbidden area and report the results of the discussion to the reputable elders and ask them how the sect should proceed. In the Iridescent Sect, Nova, the so-called head, was nothing more than a puppet. She still needed to report to the reputable elders and let them make the decision. After she just got up, a voice rang in her ear before she had time to move. ¡°Nova, long time no see!¡± After hearing this voice, Nova was shocked and looked up quickly. Then, she saw a young guy sitting on a chair not far away from her at some point. Who was he if not David? ¡°David! No, M-Master David, you... When did you arrive?¡± Nova stammered. She still wanted to address David like before, but after she did that, she realized that the person in front of her was no longer who he used to be. He was a True Saint who could stand shoulder to shoulder with the reputable elders. So, how could she call him by his first name? Nova was not surprised by David¡¯s sudden arrival. This was because she knew that the other party woulde sooner orter. Not only his girlfriends were here, but there was also someone waiting for his rescue. Even so, Nova did not expect it toe so soon. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It¡¯ll make us seem like strangers. Just call me David as before!¡± David said with a smile. ¡°No way! Sessful people are always put first, those are Star Kingdom¡¯s rules. Master David, you have achieved Saint Realm, so you should enjoy the treatment of the Saint. I dare not call you by name,¡± Nova exined. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I am not like the others. Between friends, it¡¯s too distant to call me that. Over time, the distance between us will also widen. Besides, you are teacher to Celia and the others. So how will I exin to them if you call me Master David? You should just listen to me, Nova.¡± ¡°T-This is not right.¡± Nova hesitated. In normal circumstances, he should be called Master David. However, just like David said, with Celia and the others serving as a link between them, it was indeed a bit strange for her to call David that. Of course, Nova would kill to have a good rtionship with a True Saint. ¡°What¡¯s not right about this? Since we are friends, we should get along as friends.¡± ¡°Oh¡­Alright then! But I can only call you David in private. It¡¯ll be more appropriate to call you Master David in public,¡± Nova thought for a while and said. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± David agreed. ¡°David, have you gone to see Celia and the others?¡± Nova asked. ¡°I did. Right, I have to thank you for taking care of them while I was away.¡± After saying that, David stood up and bowed to Nova. He was very thankful for Nova. If not, he would not know what to do with Celia and the others. ¡°No! It¡¯s fine! David, you said we¡¯re friends and this is just a very trivial matter. Plus, I really like those girls,¡± Nova quickly went to help David up. She could not ept David¡¯s bow. Chapter 1973 Chapter 1973 ¡°No matter what, I still want to thank you, Nova!¡± David insisted. Nova did not want to continue this topic, so she asked another question, ¡°They should be very happy to see you!¡± ¡°I went to see them, but I didn¡¯t show my face,¡± David replied. ¡°Why?¡± Nova was puzzled. ¡°For fear of wasting time. I should save Celeste first.¡± ¡°David, are you going to save Elder Red now?¡± Nova frowned. She did not expect David to be in such a hurry. She thought it would still take some time. ¡°Yeah!¡± David replied affirmatively. ¡°David, if you want to save Elder Red, you will definitely rm the reputable elders. Are you ready?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nova did not know that David had reached the terrifying strength of a partial Pre-Deity. All she knew was that David was a True Saint. He was strong, but it was still not enough to save Elder Red. After all, there were four True Saint reputable elders in the Iridescent Sect. No matter how one looked at it, David would suffer a huge disadvantage in a one against four battle. ¡°Nova, don¡¯t worry! I have my own ns.¡± David did not reveal his true strength. ¡°But what you have to deal with is not one True Saint, but four. Are you really sure?¡± ¡°Nova, since I dared toe, I have already made sufficient preparations. Plus, I have also learned about the strength of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. The matter is of great importance, so I would not joke about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! I also hope that Elder Red cane out soon. Staying in the ice cavern for a long time will have a great impact on her character.¡± Nova breathed a sigh of relief. What she feared most was David rushing to save Elder Red too impulsively. If that was the case, David might end up in a tragic situation. ¡°Nova, let¡¯s go to the ice cavern now!¡± David began to urge after hearing this. ¡°Don''t be so anxious! With Elder Red''s strength, she¡¯ll be fine staying in the ice cavern for eight or even ten years. Let me tell you about the internal situation of the Iridescent Sect first, so that it¡¯ll be easier for you,¡± Nova exined. ¡°Nova, it¡¯s actually not necessary. Just take me to Celeste and leave the rest to me. You are the head of the Iridescent Sect, so I don¡¯t want to make things hard for you,¡± David said. With his current strength, he genuinely did not need to know the internal information of the Iridescent Sect at all. He just needed to know where Celeste was and get her out. If the reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect dared to stand in the way, he would not mind teaching them how to behave. ¡°David, the Iridescent Sect is not as simple as you think. What the outside world knows is just superficial. The history of the Iridescent Sect is older and longer than any other force in the Star Kingdom, and there is a huge secret hiding in the forbidden area of the sect. If you act rashly, the consequences will be very serious,¡± Nova said seriously. After hearing this, David was still filled with disdain. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter whether the Iridescent Sect is ancient or not, or what big secrets it hides. ¡®In the face of absolute strength, all plots and tricks are useless anyway.¡¯ However, David still said, ¡°But Nova, you are the head of the Iridescent Sect. If you expose the sect¡¯s secrets like this, you will be regarded as a sect traitor if word gets out.¡± ¡°Let me finish.¡± ¡°Okay, Nova, tell me, I¡¯m all ears.¡± David stopped interrupting. ¡°David, do you know why the Iridescent Sect has such a long history, but there are only four True Saint reputable elders and not a single Pre-Saint?¡± Nova asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± David shook his head. He was also puzzled. ording to David''s understanding, the other big forces in Star Kingdom had more Pre-Saints than True Saints. Chapter 1974 Chapter 1974 Normally, the greater the strength, the fewer the number of people. However, when it came to the Iridescent Sect, it seemed to be different. In the entire Iridescent Sect, there were only four reputable elders of True Saint Rank, and there were no Pre-Saints at all. Obviously, this was very unreasonable. Could it be that the Iridescent Sect had no geniuses? Obviously not! How was it possible that no one broke through Saint Realm in a sect with such a long history and four True Saint reputable elders as mentors? Nova continued, ¡°Actually, ording to scattered records in the secret history of the sect, at least twenty Saints have been cultivated since the establishment of the Iridescent Sect, but these Saints have all disappeared without exception!¡± ¡®Disappeared?¡¯ David froze for a moment. Obviously, he did not expect this. ¡°How?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°After breaking through Saint Realm, one will have to enter the sect¡¯s forbidden area to practice. After that, they never came out again,¡± Nova replied. ¡°Maybe they are just living in seclusion in the forbidden area. This is not considered disappearing, right?¡± David said. ¡°David, have you ever seen someone living in seclusion for tens of millions of years straight? The Saints who first entered the forbidden area of the sect have note out for more than a million years, and the only active ones in the sect are only the four True Saint reputable elders. Do you think this is normal?¡± ¡®Um¡­¡¯ David was also taken aback. Dozens of Saints had entered the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect, but they had note out since. The earliest ones were even millions of years old. Anyone would know that this was certainly not normal. ¡°Nova, have you been to the forbidden area?¡± David asked. "No! No one is allowed to enter the forbidden area unless they have permission or if they reach Saint Realm, but none of the Saints cane out,¡± Nova shook her head and said. ¡°Nova, judging from what you said there must be something strange in the forbidden area. No wonder the Iridescent Sect has never had a Pre-Saint.¡± David was stunned. ¡°David, these are the conclusions that I came up with after secretly reading through countless materials. Because too much time had passed, it didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. I was curious because a very talented Saint Realm grandmaster of mine never came out after entering the forbidden area of the sect. The reason why I became the head of the Iridescent Sect was to find out what secrets are hidden in the forbidden area, but unfortunately, I haven¡¯t found anything yet,¡± Nova sighed. She wanted to know the secrets in the forbidden area of the sect and also wanted to know if her grandmaster was still alive. All members of the Iridescent Sect who entered the forbidden area would also bring their life ques with them. Therefore, the people outside would not even know whether the people who entered were dead or alive. David was lost in thought. Nova¡¯s words aroused his curiosity. ¡®Should I send a clone to visit the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect? ¡®So many Saints went in, so they can''t have disappeared for no reason. ¡®Saints have an infinite lifespan, so as long as there is no ident, they will surely still be alive even after a million years. ¡®Even if there is any danger in the forbidden area, the clone should be able to save himself as a partial Pre-Deity. ¡®Even if he can¡¯t, I¡¯ll just lose one of my clones. ¡®But just to be on the safe side, it¡¯ll be better to wait until I rescue Celeste and take care of Celia and the others properly. After that, I¡¯ll go and explore so that it won¡¯t affect them if anything happens.¡¯Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1975 Chapter 1975 ¡°Nova, thank you for telling me this!¡± David thanked Nova from the bottom of his heart. He was a partial Pre-Deity, so what Nova said had little effect on him. At most, it just piqued his curiosity and made him want to find out what was going on. However, Nova did not know David¡¯s strengths. She still thought that David was just a True Saint. Even with external means, He was still somewhat dwarfed in power when facing the four ancient True Saint reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. Besides, the Iridescent Sect hid many secrets. This could also take David by surprise. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Hence, she would tell David everything and provide Davidprehensive knowledge, so as not to be caught off guard when the time came. ¡°David, I¡¯m actually selfish. My family has been living in the Iridescent Sect since the generation of my grandmaster. We have feelings for this sect. It¡¯s just a secret in the forbidden area that cast ayer of shadow on the sect. I want the sect to return to normal so that the strong ones who break through Saint Realm will not disappear, but I have no ability, so I hope to get your help to find out the secrets in the forbidden area.¡± Nova did not hide and directly expressed the thoughts in her heart. David was very satisfied with this. He did not like people who refused to say what was in their heads, especially those who were narrow- minded and cunning. ¡®If you have anything to say, just say it directly. In the end, if I decide to help you, it¡¯ll mean we have mutual affection, but if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m also entitled to do so. ¡®Just like Nova.¡¯ ¡°Nova, after I rescue Celeste and then settle Celia and the others, I will help you explore the secrets of the Iridescent Sect forbidden area,¡± David agreed. ¡°Thank you!¡± Nova said gratefully. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! Then shall we go to the ice cavern now?¡± ¡°Wait! Let me tell you some basic information about the four reputable elders in the Iridescent Sect. If you want to save Elder Red, you will definitely run into them. Knowing a little more about them will also help you.¡± ¡°No¡­ Well¡­ Fine! Thank you, Nova.¡± David wanted to say no, but after thinking about it, he did not say it. Nova took such a big risk with good intentions. Although it was useless, she had kind intentions. It would be impolite to refuse. Then Nova began to exin carefully to David. In fact, she did not know much about the four reputable elders either. However, as the head of the sect, she had more contact with the four reputable elderspared to other people. The four reputable elders had lived for a very long time, but no one knew exactly how many years. Anyway, the Iridescent Sect was founded by the four of them. ording to the ranking, the four of them were Marin, Ursa, Eira, and Giada. Celeste''s teacher was the reputable elder from the Cecil Family, who was ranked third. After more than ten minutes, David followed Nova out of the chamber and went to the ice cavern of the Iridescent Sect. Along the way, Nova was careful, for fear of being discovered by reputable elders. She had no idea that if David was unwilling, even Sacred Saints could not find him, let alone a True Saint. There was no ident on the way and the two arrived at the entrance of the ice cavern. From far away, David could feel a chill emanating from it. As expected of the ice cavern, this chill alone was not something ordinary people could bear. Ordinary people might be frozen into ice sculptures as soon as they approach. ¡°David, Elder Red is on thest floor below the ice cavern. I won¡¯t apany you down there. If there is any movement here, the reputable elders will definitely find out,¡± Nova said, looking at the entrance of the ice cavern ahead. ¡°Thank you, Nova! I can go down alone, so you should leave as soon as possible. It will be bad if you are discovered.¡± ¡°Then, you should be careful. Although I am the head of the Iridescent Sect, there is nothing I can do apart from giving you some information and guiding you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°David, if there are any unforeseen idents, try to ensure your own safety first. You have a very unique talent. Even in the entire history of Star Kingdom, there is no oneparable to you. As long as you are given a little more time, I believe you can do better. Elder Red will be fine even after a few more years, so don¡¯t make any mistakes because of something trivial. If you encounter any idents, Celia and the others will not be able to ept it.¡± Before leaving, Nova persuaded again. Chapter 1976 Chapter 1976 ¡°I understand! Thank you for reminding me, Nova. I¡¯m 100% sure I can save Celeste, so don¡¯t worry!¡± David responded with a smile. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go first. Be careful.¡± After Nova finished speaking, she turned around and quickly disappeared from David¡¯s sight. David watched Nova leave. Then, he turned around and walked directly towards the entrance of the ice cavern without the slightest hesitation. As a partial Pre-Deity, there was no ce in Star Kingdom that he was afraid to enter. After he entered the ice cavern, cold air swept toward David as if it hade to life. However, just when it was about to touch David¡¯s body¡­ ¡°Huff!¡± David snorted heavily. The strong cold air immediately rolled back as if it had encountered a natural enemy. David did not pay any attention to it and strode toward the depths of the ice cavern. Wherever he passed, not only did the cold air voluntarily retreat, but even the ice cubes that had existed on the ground for countless years automatically melted to make way for him. Only after he passed by did the ice dare to continue to freeze and return to its original state. If Nova saw this scene, she would be absolutely shocked and speechless. She was not scared of the cold if it was only for a short while. However, even the reputable elders could not make the cold air retreat or make the ten-thousand-year- old ice under their feet automatically melt to give way. David followed the passage of the ice cavern to a wider ce. Here, he saw a lot of ice sculptures. These should be the individuals from the Iridescent Sect who made major mistakes and were sent to get punished here. David ignored them and continued walking. The lower he went, the heavier the cold air and the fewer ice sculptures. When he reached the bottom of the ice cavern, the cold air had reached an extreme. Of course, it still avoided David, not daring to approach him. When he got to the bottom of the ice cavern, David sensed a familiar energy and looked closer. Then, he saw an ice sculpture standing alone not far away. From the outside, the person inside the ice sculpture could be vaguely seen to be wearing a red dress. ¡®Celeste!¡¯ Despite the thick ice and David not being able to see the person''s appearance clearly, he knew the person in the ice sculpture was Celeste. David had mixed feelings for Celeste. The other party gave him a different experience and it was even more memorable than his time with Celia. When he was with Celia, he felt like it was a natural progression, but when he was with Celeste, it felt like a sudden wave in a very peaceful life. At that time, David had just broken through Eternal Realm while Celeste was ate Sovereign Ranker. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If not for that ident, the two would not be in this current situation. In reality, until now, they had never had any physical contact. They never touched each other¡¯s fingers, but they knew every part of each other''s body! Chapter 1977 Chapter 1977 After watching Celeste¡¯s ice sculpture in silence for a while, David said, ¡°Celeste! I¡¯m here to save you.¡± However, he did not get any response from the other party. David frowned. He could feel Celeste¡¯s Life me and it was burning very brightly. However, why did she not answer? It was impossible for her to not hear him at such a close distance. ¡®Could it be that the extremely cold air inside the ice cavern has affected Celeste¡¯s character? ¡®Didn¡¯t Nova say that there will be no problem for ate Sovereign Ranker tost ten or eight years? ¡®How long has it been? ¡®Has she already been affected?¡¯ David started to panic a little. If a person¡¯s personality changed, then they would no longer be the same person as before. He raised his voice and yelled again, ¡°Celeste! Can you hear me? I¡¯m David, and I¡¯m here to save you.¡± However, it was still silent. David¡¯s frown deepened. In the end, he had no choice but to let out a trace of mind power and stepped forward to check Celeste¡¯s situation. When his mind power touched the ice sculpture, his eyes flickered, and he entered a strange environment. When he wanted to force his way out, he realized this ce looked very familiar. Thus, David looked around. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the ce where I had that ident with Celeste the first time?¡¯ Then, David saw Celeste not far away. The other party was wearing a red dress while staring at him nkly, without saying a word. David was a little embarrassed to be stared at. ¡°Cough¡­ Um¡­ Celeste, are you okay?¡± Celeste was interrupted by David¡¯s voice. Then, she came back to her senses and said slowly, ¡°David, I thought I would stay in the ice cavern for a hundred years and I would no longer be the same me I used to be. I thought I would be eroded by the extreme cold air for a hundred years and will be a weapon without any emotion in the Iridescent Sect. I didn¡¯t want this, but I couldn¡¯t change anything. ¡°I never thought that someone woulde to save me because this is an order from Master. Among the people I know, no one has the strength to save someone in the Iridescent Sect by themselves, but when Lady Dream came to tell me that you¡¯ve grown to this point and I had to hold on, I really couldn¡¯t believe it. This feels like a dream, David. Thank you for taking the risk to save me, thank you very much!¡± After saying these words, Celeste was already in tears. She was not the Elder Red of the Iridescent Sect at this moment, but a woman surrounded by happiness. Having lived for nearly two thousand years, she never thought that she would see this day. Eira had always reminded Celeste that she had a special alluring body. Therefore, she could not touch men, let alone be attracted to any man in this lifetime. Now, facing this man who is much younger than herself, Celeste did not want to hold back anymore. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. What she owed to Master was already paid off the moment she entered the ice cavern. After leaving this ce, Celeste wanted to be her true self. Upon hearing Celeste¡¯s words, David finally hid frown and smiled. It turned out that Celeste was not affected by the cold. His efforts had not been in vain. If Celeste was not who she used to be, David might not be able to stop himself from destroying the Iridescent Sect. Chapter 1978 Chapter 1978 ¡°Celeste, don¡¯t thank me. This is what I should do. From now on, no matter who wants to touch you, they will have to ask whether David agrees. As long as I don¡¯t agree, no one can touch you, not even your teacher or a Sacred Saint,¡± David said domineeringly. ¡°Yes, I believe you!¡± Celeste responded with a smile while crying. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Celeste, I¡¯ll take you away from the ice cavern. I want to see who in the Iridescent Sect dares to stop me,¡± David said viciously. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to leave just yet,¡± Celeste said, blushing. ¡°Why?¡± After David finished asking, a touch of red came to his eyes before he could react. After some time, the bottom of the ice cavern. Crack! The ice sculpture suddenly broke open, revealing the figure inside. At the same time, David opened his eyes. The two looked at each other. David smiled a little while Celeste bowed her head. ¡°Celeste, let¡¯s go!¡± David said. ¡°Yeah!¡± Celeste hummed. After that, she stood up and went to David¡¯s side. The two had just walked a few steps before David stopped and turned to look at the bottom of the ice cavern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Celeste asked, feeling puzzled. ¡°Celeste, I don¡¯t suppose we can hide from your teacher if we leave like this, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, Master has set a restriction on me. Even if I leave the lowest level, Master will know, let alone if I walk out of the ice cavern,¡± Celeste shook her head and said. ¡°That¡¯s fine! Since we can¡¯t hide, let¡¯s give them a big surprise. I have long viewed the ice cavern as unpleasant. It devours human emotions and turns a person into a machine without emotions. This is a horrible ce that shouldn¡¯t exist,¡± David said with a sneer. ¡°David, you... are you going to destroy this ce?¡± Celeste asked with wide-eyed eyes. She did not expect David to be so courageous. Not only would he save her, but he also wanted to destroy the ice cavern. This was one of the most important ces in the Iridescent Sect, second only to the forbidden area. If this ce was destroyed, the four reputable elders would surely go crazy. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s unknown how many disciples havee here to ept the most painful punishment in the world since the establishment of the Iridescent Sect. They have made mistakes, so they deserved to be killed. However, isn¡¯t it inhumane to devour their emotions? This horrible ce should have been destroyed long ago.¡± ¡°B-But David, this is one of the most important ces in the Iridescent Sect, second only to the forbidden area. Once it is destroyed, Master and the others will definitely not spare you.¡± Celeste said hastily. ¡°Celeste, don¡¯t worry! Since I dared toe, I¡¯m not afraid of them. Even if all four reputable elders come together, they won¡¯t be able to do anything to me,¡± David assured Celeste. ¡°W-Well then! Be careful.¡± Seeing David¡¯s confidence, Celeste stopped persuading him. It was fine as long as David was confident that he could deal with the anger of the four reputable elders. She did not like the ice cavern either. Many disciples who have made mistakes in the sect would be sent here. After they were given the restrictions, they would not even be able tomit suicide. Thus, they could only be emotionless machines. Hence, it would be good to destroy this ce. It was thest thing she would do for the women in the sect before leaving! Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Celeste knew that after she followed David to leave the ice cavern today, she would not be able to stay in the sect anymore. Hence, she could only quit. Chapter 1979 Chapter 1979 ¡°Celeste, step aside. I¡¯ll go and see how the cold air in the ice cavern is formed.¡± After David finished speaking, he walked to the center of the bottom of the ice cavern alone. Then, he closed his eyes, released part of his mind power, and started to explore the entire ice cavern. Since the ice cavern would be colder the deeper it went, the secret must be in the deepest part of it. The mind power continued to extend down along the bottomyer of the ice cavern that was full of thick iceyers. The formation of these iceyers might have existed for longer than the Iridescent Sect itself. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was very likely that the Iridescent Sect only came about after the ice cavern and forbidden area were formed. When his mind power reached a depth of hundreds of thousands of kilometers, it finally stopped. This iceyer was hundreds of thousands of kilometers thick. How unimaginable. One must know that the diameter of Earth was only more than 10 thousand kilometers. Just the thickness of this iceyer could cover dozens of Earths. When he reached the end, David saw a breathtaking scene using his mind power. He saw a huge blue ice block not far away that seemed to be wrapped in something. The cold air came from the thing inside. It was definitely a rare treasure since it could form thousands of kilometers of ice. The most shocking thing was underneath the blue ice was surging magma. ¡®What is this? ¡®What a great contrast.¡¯ There was only a one-line difference. The top was frozen for thousands of miles, while the bottom was spewing magma. It was the first time David had seen such a strange scene. How could boiling magma and extremely cold ice exist in the same room? Magma was synonymous with ultra-high temperature, but this ice cube did not show any trace of melting under the scorching heat. The two sides had coexisted peacefully in this way for an unknown number of years. The magma and ice block each upied their own territory and did not interfere with each other. ¡®What a rare sight!¡¯ Standing at the bottom of the ice cavern, David opened his eyes. A smile appeared on his face. ¡®Wonderful! ¡®There¡¯s clearly something good hiding in the blue ice.¡¯ It was not David¡¯s style to not take treasures when he came across them, especially when they belonged to the enemy. Therefore, there was no reason not to take it. When she saw David opening his eyes, Celeste hurried over and asked, ¡°David, how was it? Did you find anything?¡± ¡°Yeah, I found the culprit. There is a treasure under the iceyer. It¡¯s the thing that emits the extreme cold air and is also what formed the ice cavern. If I take it out, the ice cavern will automatically disappear,¡± David replied. ¡°What treasure?¡± Celeste asked curiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s hidden in a huge blue ice cube. Celeste, stand back a little bit and let me take it out. There might be a lot of movement.¡± ¡°Be careful!¡± Celeste said and retreated to the position just now. David crouched down and looked down at the ice beneath his feet. Clenching his right fist, he punched the ice and walked over to Celeste. The two stood on the edge of the bottom floor of the ice cavern, looking at the center quietly. Crack! Crack! A small crack appeared in the iceyer, and slowly, the crack became bigger and bigger before quickly spreading to the deepest point of hundreds of thousands of kilometers. At the same time, the mind power that dived into the iceyer materialized. It then wrapped around the huge blue ice cube, rose from the ground, and quickly went to the ground via the cracks. Boom! A loud sound came from underground. Immediately afterward, the ground shook. Not only could David and Celeste in the ice cavern feel it, the entire Iridescent Sect, and even the entire Iridescent Continent, felt the violent tremors. Countless ordinary people stopped what they were doing. They all yelled and ran away, trying to quickly find an open ce where they could take cover. Chapter 1980 Chapter 1980 ¡°The earthquake ising! Run!¡± The Iridescent Sect was the closest to the source, so the tremors it felt were naturally the strongest. In the courtyard where Celia and others live, everyone was caught off guard by the sudden earthquake and huddled together tightly. Selena, Mia, and Astrid were the strongest, so they stood on the outermost edge. Meanwhile, the others were protected by the three of them. The disciples of the Iridescent Sect all flew into the air, wanting to see what was going on. Nova was no exception. She went into the sky and stood at the front of the Iridescent Sect disciples. ¡°Lady Dream! What¡¯s going on? This has never happened in the Iridescent Continent before,¡± an elder asked. ¡°Yeah! Lady Dream, how could there be an earthquake in the Iridescent Continent? Is someone making trouble?¡± Nova shook her head, expressing that she had no idea either. However, she knew very well in her heart. She could feel the vibrationing from the ice cavern. David must have taken action. However, did he need to cause such a hugemotion just to save someone? Nova was very puzzled. At this time, there was a sudden roar in the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect. ¡°How presumptuous! Anyone who dares to behave recklessly in the Iridescent Sect will die!¡± At the bottom of the ice cavern, Celeste could not help but tremble when she heard this voice. The speaker was all too familiar to her. It was her teacher, Eira, one of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, and an ancient True Saint. Although Celeste trusted David very much, she was still worried about David in the face of her teacher. After all, she had never seen David¡¯s strength with her own eyes. Everything she knew, she learned from Nova. She only knew that when she brought David to Star Kingdom, he had just entered Eternal Realm for the first time. When he could feel Celeste¡¯s worries, Davidforted her, ¡°Celeste, don¡¯t be afraid! I¡¯m not afraid of True Saints now. Just watch how I avenge you.¡± ¡°David, you have to be careful! Master has lived for a long time, and she has many tricks up her sleeves. You must protect yourself. If you can¡¯t do it, you should leave first ande back to save me when you have enough strength. I can afford to wait.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! My current strength is enough.¡± After David finished speaking, he swiped his finger and a small wound appeared on his fingertip. A drop of blood essence was forced out of his body. Then, he started cloning himself. That drop of blood essence began to change slowly, and finally, under Celeste¡¯s stunned expression, it turned into another David. ¡®W-What is this?¡¯ Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Celeste stared at David¡¯s clone which was exactly the same as David. She was speechless from shock. David¡¯s clone looked at Celeste and smiled slightly. He said, ¡°Celeste, you don¡¯t have to be so shocked. This is my clone, and he has the same strength as me.¡± As soon as David said that, Celeste shuddered. As an elder of the Iridescent Sect who had lived for nearly two thousand years, she had never seen such a heaven-defying method. She had never even heard of this even in the secret history of the Iridescent Sect. He could use a drop of blood essence to conjure a person with the same strength as him out of thin air. If David spent more blood essence, wouldn''t he be able to create a powerful team full of True Saints? No wonder David was so confident. With this trick, no one would be able to defeat him aside from Sacred Saints. Chapter 1981 Chapter 1981 A ray of light shot out from the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect and reached the top of the ice cavern in an instant. At the same time, the ice cavern also exploded. After that, a figure emerged in the air, confronting the lighting out from the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect. The light then turned into an old woman. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was Eira, one of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s four reputable elders. The figure rushing out of the ice cavern was naturally David¡¯s clone. An old woman and a young man stood opposite each other. Eira stared at the young man in front of her. He seemed a little familiar and she felt as as if she had seen him somewhere before, but she could not remember. When Nek was making trouble in the Iridescent Sect, she nced at David when she showed up to suppress Nek. However, at that time, David was just an ant who had just entered Eternal Realm, so Eira did not take him seriously at all. So much so that she could not remember David at all now. ¡°Who are you and what are you doing in the ice cavern of the Iridescent Sect? If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation today, you won¡¯t be able to leave,¡± Eira snapped. She could sense that the young man in front of her was very powerful, so she did not act immediately. On the contrary, she just wanted to know the truth of the matter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about who I am. Can¡¯t I just hang out here?¡± David¡¯s clone replied casually. During the conversation between the two, Nova arrived with a group of core seniors of the Iridescent Sect. When she spotted David confronting Reputable Elder Eira, she felt a little nervous. ¡°Nova, do you know this person?¡± Eira turned to look at Nova. ¡°Reputable Elder, I don¡¯t know him,¡± Nova shook her head and replied. Now she could only say that she did not know David. Otherwise, the reputable elder would definitely uncover everything. Even if the reputable elders found out about this in the future, she would have ways to justify it. After all, he was a young man who had just entered Eternal Realm, and the other was a powerhouse who could make reputable elders afraid. Who would have thought they would be the same person? ¡°What about the others? Does anyone know him?¡± Eira asked again. All the core seniors of the Iridescent Sect behind Nova collectively looked at David¡¯s clone and then replied loudly, ¡°Reputable Elder, we don¡¯t know him.¡± After hearing everyone¡¯s answers, Eira turned to David again. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth now, don¡¯t me me for being merciless to you.¡± ¡°I just want to experience the strength of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s reputable elders. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you in advance if I decide to take action here and destroy your Iridescent Sect.¡± David¡¯s clone was still arrogant, and he was not scared of Eira at all. Of course, he would not be nice to the person who locked Celeste in the ice cavern. He did not make a move immediately because he was afraid of affecting other people in the Iridescent Sect. After all, Celia and the others were still in the sect! Boom! The violent shaking continued. Eira nced at the ice cavern and felt the vibrationing from inside. Suddenly she was horrified, and she seemed to recall something deep in the ice cavern. She could not let anyone steal that treasure. Otherwise, how would she exin this to her sisters in the future? Leaning down, Eira rushed to the ice cavern to see what was going on inside. She wanted to know if someone was stealing that treasure. However, David¡¯s clone was not weak. How would he allow that to happen? While Eira was leaving, the clone also moved and stopped in front of Eira, preventing her from going forward. Boom! The two collided against each other. The two sides retreated separately, and neither could do anything to the other. ¡°Hey, olddy, where are you doing? Aren¡¯t you going to fight? Why are you leaving before the fight starts?¡± David¡¯s clone joked. The clone¡¯s impasse made Eira more convinced that there was something going wrong in the ice cavern. She immediately shouted anxiously, ¡°Marin, Ursa, Giada,e out quickly! Someone¡¯s trying to steal the Ice Soul Excalibur!¡± After she said that, there was an instant response in the forbidden area. Chapter 1982 Chapter 1982 ¡°Who dares toe to my Iridescent Sect to steal our treasures? No matter who you are, you will not be able to escape today!¡± Then, three figures appeared and went straight to the ice cavern. When he saw that the three reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect were about to arrive at the ice cavern, a sneer appeared on the corner of David¡¯s clone¡¯s mouth. The Evil-Splitting Sword flew out from the sheath behind his back and fell into his hand. Once he had the Evil-Splitting Sword in his hand, he subconsciously let out a low growl. ¡°Evil-Splitting Sword Technique!¡± Immediately, the sword was swung. A dazzling red glow shot out from the sword and its target was the three figures flying out of the forbidden area. Perhaps the three reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect sensed the power of this sword, as they immediately came to a sudden stop. They stopped in their tracks and stayed in the air. The red glow from David¡¯s clone vanished in front of them. After the dazzling red lights cut into the void, the void lit up. Fortunately, David aimed it at the void. If this was a little nted, he would have shed the Iridescent Continent in half. If he could cut the Iridescent Continent in half with one sword, he would have disyed a True Saint¡¯s strength. The cores of the Iridescent Sect watched this scene in shock. The three True Saint reputable elders were stopped by a wave of this person¡¯s sword. If they did not feel the threat from this sword, the three reputable elders would not have stopped. ¡®Who is this person? ¡®He¡¯s so young and yet he has such terrifying strength.¡¯ Nova finally breathed a sigh of relief. Although she heard a lot about David¡¯s deeds during this time and she knew that David was very strong, what she heard would never be as shocking as what she witnessed firsthand. Since David could stop three reputable elders with a wave of his sword, it meant that the rumors were true. ¡°You three, what are you doing here? You can¡¯t go down without my consent.¡± David¡¯s clone said while waving the sword. The three figures stopped by his sword were also three old women. When they looked at David¡¯s clone, they did not expect the person who attacked to be so powerful. Boom! At this time, the voice from the ice cavern became louder and louder, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. The four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect looked at each other. They all wanted to take action. David was not weak, but he was alone. Just now, the reputable elders were only stopped because they were caught off guard. It would only take two of them to take care of David. After this, the remaining two could go down to inspect the situation below. They could not lose the Ice Soul Excalibur in the ice cavern. They did not have time to ask David how he knew there was a treasure there either. No one knew that the Ice Soul Excalibur had been buried here for such a long time. The ice cavern was only formed because of the Ice Soul Excalibur. The Iridescent Sect was only founded after that. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. This was the treasure of the sect. At this moment, four of them acted at the same time. Two of them targeted David while the other two targeted the ice cavern. However, at this moment¡­ Boom! Suddenly there was a loud noise. Arge blue object burst out of the ice cavern and stopped in the air. Chapter 1983 Chapter 1983 A blue object rushed out of the ice cavern. A chill instantly swept across the world, making all the disciples of the Iridescent Sect shudder. Then, the chill continued to spread. This blue object was a huge ice cube that David used his mind power to move out from the depths of the ground. Inside of the ice cube was the treasure that created thousands of miles of ice, with the extremely cold air also being emitted from there. Other than that, two people were standing on the huge blue ice block. It was David and Celeste. However, at this time, David was wearing a silver mask. The clothes he was wearing were also different from his clone. After David thought about it, he figured it would be best not to expose his cloning skill. Although he was unafraid of anyone in Star Kingdom, he needed a Sacred Saint master, right? What would be of his master if he exposed his skill? This sudden surprise interrupted the actions of the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. They all stopped and looked at the huge blue ice block in the air and the two people on it. The four of them knew very well what was hidden in the blue ice cube. It was the Ice Soul Excalibur, one of the treasures of the Iridescent Sect! It was also something that must not be stolen by outsiders because it was not just a treasure, but it was also¡­ Of the two people on the ice, one of them was wearing a mask, so they could not see his face clearly and did not know who it was. As for the other woman, anyone who was a disciple of the Iridescent Sect knew her. Celeste, the direct disciple of Reputable Elder Eira and one of the important people of the Iridescent Sect. However, she had fallen out of favor since returning from her universe enforcer mission thest time around. Then, she was sentenced to the ice cavern by the reputable elder for a hundred years. Basically, this was tantamount to the reputable elder giving her uppletely. Unexpectedly, someone rescued her. The cores of the Iridescent Sect looked at everything in front of them, confused about what was going on. Celeste faced her master, the other three reputable elders, and the other disciples of the Iridescent Sect with a calm expression. There was not even a trace of panic on her face. She looked as if she had let this matter go. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The moment she entered the ice cavern, she told herself that she would live for herself in the future. After David rescued her, she was no longer an elder of the Iridescent Sect, nor a disciple of Eira. She was Celeste, who had regained her freedom and was now living for herself. Eira looked at the woman on the ice. She was fuming on the inside. She thought that Celeste, the disciple she had ced high hopes on, was the mastermind of this incident. ¡®This girl must have been unwilling to ept being sent into the ice cavern, so she colluded with outsiders and intends to steal the Ice Soul Excalibur from the ice cavern and escape while she¡¯s at it.¡¯ However, what Eira could not figure out was how this girl knew that there was a treasure in the ice cavern. It was impossible for the news of the Ice Soul Excalibur to be leaked. Except for her and her sisters, not even the previous and current heads of the Iridescent Sect knew about it. Moreover, how did her apprentice meet these two powerhouses? Eira realized that she did not know Celeste at all, let alone the young man with the sword. Chapter 1984 Chapter 1984 The two of them fought just now and she determined that the man was at least a mid-True Saint. The man in the mask did not look weak either. The two True Saint powerhouses could not be sent out by just any force. ¡°Celeste, who are they?¡± Eira asked, suppressing the anger in her heart. She had to confirm the identities of the two before she could react. It would be fine if it were just the two of them. Even if they joined forces, they still could not take away the Ice Soul Excalibur. However, if they had help, then the oue was uncertain. Chaos would break out in Star Kingdom and the Iridescent Sect would not be able to survive. Most importantly, the task of the four sisters was not yetplete. Since the establishment of the Iridescent Sect, it had frequently sent outstanding disciples out for marriage just to maintain a good rtionship with the major forces of the Star Kingdom and not to be targeted by the strong powers. That way, they would have time toplete their tasks secretly. Today was the first time that a True Saint came to make trouble in the Iridescent Sect. Hence, Eira and her sisters had to pay close attention to it. ¡°Master, this is thest time I will call you that. From today onwards, I will no longer be your disciple, nor will I be the elder of the Iridescent Sect. I am just a free woman,¡± Celeste said calmly. As soon as she said that, all the other seniors of the Iridescent Sect, except for Nova, were shocked. ¡®Is Elder Red going to betray the sect?¡¯ This was no small matter, but after that, they understood. It would be hard for anyone to ept being sent to stay in the ice cavern for a hundred years by their most respected teacher. The point was that until now, everyone still did not know what mistake Elder Red made. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Only Nova was not surprised at all. She knew that once David saved Elder Red, she would not stay in the Iridescent Sect anymore. ¡°What did you say? Repeat that!¡± Eira asked, staring at Celeste with a cold look in her eyes. ¡°I said... from today, I am no longer your disciple, nor the elder of the Iridescent Sect!¡± Celeste repeated. ¡°Are you trying to betray your sect? Do you know that without me, you would have ceased to exist long ago? Everything you have was bestowed by me. Now you tell me that you want to leave the Iridescent Sect?¡± Eira was seeing red. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go this far, but since my body was damaged, you no longer consider me your disciple, right? And I didn¡¯t do anything wrong in that matter with Nek. Just because he is a Saint, you me everything on me and banished me to the ice cavern. The moment I entered the ice cavern, I had already decided that when I came out, I would live for myself.¡± Celeste¡¯s voice was calm and monotonous. ¡°You rebel!¡± Eira cursed angrily. With her strength and status, she could betray others, but others could not betray her. Not only that, but there was also a secret hidden in Eira¡¯s heart. She did not actually rescue Celeste. When the four sisters established the Iridescent Sect and decided to only ept women, they did not n to develop their strength. Instead, their decision was made so that it would be more convenient toplete their tasks secretly. After that, they searched all over the world to find the physique they needed. When Celeste was discovered, she was still a baby. In order to get her and avoid future troubles, Eira and her sisters killed all the members of the Red family, leaving only Celeste. The alluring body was thest link of their mission, and they needed Celeste to get into Saint Realm to exert its greatest effect. That was why the four sisters were so angry after knowing that Celeste''s alluring body was damaged. If Lorraine¡¯s appearance had not rekindled their hope, Celeste¡¯s end might have been even worse. Now that she heard Celeste saying that she wanted to leave the Iridescent Sect, Eira had only one thought in mind. She wanted to kill Celeste. Chapter 1985 Chapter 1985 ¡°The Iridescent Sect established a rule at the beginning of its establishment stating that anyone who betrays the sect shall be killed! As an elder, you must know this!¡± Eira asked sullenly. ¡°I know, but so what? If I had a choice, I¡¯d rather die than go into the ice cavern and be an emotionless machine,¡± Celeste replied. ¡°Okay. Very good. Great! Since you have decided to betray the sect, I will kill you today. Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance.¡± After Eira had just finished speaking, David¡¯s clone answered. He sneered and said, ¡°Hey, you hag, if you want to kill Celeste, you have to ask me if I agree!¡± ¡°You?¡± Eira looked at David¡¯s clone with disdain. The opponent might be a mid- orte True Saint. He was really strong, but he could not stop the sisters from killing Celeste. Even the sisters did not remember how long they had been together. It should have been at least a million years ago. Therefore, it could be said that they already had a great mutual understanding. Their cooperation in battle was even more synchronized. Besides, among the four, two were peak True Saints and two werete True Saints. Coupled with their tacit cooperation, their many trump cards and means, and also the fact that they had lived for millions of years, they were confident they could even deal with a partial Sacred Saint. It would be fine as long as it was not a Sacred Saint. ¡°Of course not me! My master is here, so how will I have a chance to make a move?¡± Davidughed. He knew when he saw these four old women that it might be difficult to win with only a True Saint¡¯s combat power. Hence, he decided that he should dispatch his master directly and use the strength of a Sacred Saint to crush his opponent. ¡®Master?¡¯ The four sisters, including the rest of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s cores, turned their attention to the masked man beside Celeste. They could feel that this person was not simple. However, the specific strength of the opponent was not known. However, if he was David¡¯s master, they should not underestimate him since he could cultivate a powerhouse like David. All four of the sisters frowned. If the two were in a master-student rtionship, there would be too many uncertainties. They were also worried that if the masked man had the strength of a Sacred Saint, they would not be his opponent even if they used all their trump cards and means. If he could be a master to a True Saint, he was likely a Sacred Saint. At this time, David¡¯s clone quickly went to Celeste, grabbed her, and left the ce.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After a while, David¡¯s main form would exude his Sacred Saint energy and Celeste would not be able to withstand it since she was not yet a Saint. After David¡¯s clone took Celeste away, David¡¯s main form did not give Eira and the others a chance to think. He lifted his right foot and stomped it lightly. Boom! A crisp voice sounded. Immediately after... Crack! Crack! There were several cracks in the huge blue ice, and then, it turned into countless fragments, floating in the air. At the same time, it also revealed what was inside. It turned out to be a long sword glowing with blue light. David¡¯s movepletely angered the four Eira sisters. The Ice Soul Excalibur must not be taken away by others, otherwise, the consequences would be severe. The four sisters could not afford to bear this responsibility. ¡°How bold of you?!¡± ¡°You presumptuous brat!¡± The four of them immediately shouted angrily. At the same time, their bodies disappeared from ce and they all rushed toward the Ice Soul Excalibur. They swore to take back the sword. When the blue ice cube shattered and revealed the treasure inside, David went toward the blue long sword. At that moment, he did not expect a sword to be inside the ice cube. ¡®Is this the treasure that caused thousands of miles of ice? ¡®It looks pretty good on the outside.¡¯ Chapter 1986 Chapter 1986 It was too bad that it was not as good as his Evil-Splitting Sword. After all, the Evil-Splitting Sword was something from the system which David had blind confidence in. After stretching out his right hand to hold the hilt of the sword, a gust of extreme cold appeared. Before David had time to react, he instantly became an ice sculpture. After they saw David frozen by the cold air from the Ice Soul Excalibur, the four sisters smiled. ¡®The Ice Soul Excalibur belongs to that person, and it has an owner. ¡®Except for its owner, no one can touch it. Otherwise, there will be a huge bacsh.¡¯ ¡°Ah!¡± Celeste in the distance covered her mouth and let out an exmation. She knew that David was the person who was frozen while the one next to her was David¡¯s clone. ¡°Celeste, don¡¯t worry! This won¡¯t trap my master,¡± Davidforted her from the side. The four sisters stopped outside the ice sculpture. The moment they reached out to touch the ice sculpture¡­ Crack! Crack! Then¡­ Boom! A majestic energy erupted from the ice sculpture. First, it shattered the ice sculpture and then it sent the four sisters flying. After that, the sisters all showed expressions of horror. ¡®That¡¯s the energy of a Sacred Saint. ¡®The masked man is a Sacred Saint!¡¯ They did not have time to think before they quickly used their trump cards to resist this unstoppable force. David¡¯s clone was already prepared, so he stood in front of Celeste, protecting her from the energy released by the main form. Although Nova and the rest of the core of the Iridescent Sect were separated by a great distance, they were still greatly affected. Fortunately, they knew from the very beginning that the strength of both sides in this battle had reached late True Saint Rank or even higher. Therefore, they had stood so far away. Even so, the majesty of a Sacred Saint¡¯s energy still caused them great harm. David did not even target them directly. He was only targeting Eira and her sisters. Otherwise, even at such a long distance, the energy of a Sacred Saint was not something that could be resisted by Sovereign Rankers. The seniors of the Iridescent Sect steadied themselves. Everyone looked at the masked man in the distance in horror. ¡®He¡¯s too strong! ¡®This is so scary! ¡®Even the four reputable elders were thrown aside!¡¯ The most shocked of them all was Nova. She knew David¡¯s background. He was just a kid who came from a low-level civilization, so where did he get a master? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This sudden appearance of his master must be one of his special tricks. Nova had carefully observed the masked man. He had exactly the same body shape as David. Wouldn¡¯t he just be another David if he took off the mask and put on the same clothes as David? David had some special techniques and abilities, which Nova could understand. After all, the universe was huge, so anything could happen. However, David was not the rumored True Saint, but a Sacred Saint. Hence, Nova could not ept it for a while. After so many years of development in Star Kingdom, how many Sacred Saints had there been? How long had David been in Star Kingdom? And now he was a Sacred Saint? Such a genius might not even exist in a level 8, 9, or even God Tier Civilization, let alone a level 7 civilization. ¡®Elder Red is so lucky.¡¯ Nova thought enviously. Chapter 1987 Chapter 1987 ¡°Haha! What a good sword! Amazing! Although it is not as good as mine, it is not bad. It is really a good sword,¡± David said with a loudugh. His heartyughter resounded through the sky. There was a hint of his Sacred Saint strength in theughter, making everyone who heard it tremble. David did not expect this sword to be so superb. Especially the extremely cold air contained in it. The sword was able to freeze him the moment he held the hilt before he could even realize it. The moment he was frozen, David even felt that even his mind power had be sluggish. This was the sword¡¯s autonomous attack without its owner around. If its full power was exerted, it might even be able to freeze the colorless and invisible mind power. This was definitely a rare item. ¡®The four old women have such a good treasure, but why did they bury it in the ground? Are they stupid?¡¯ For a True Saint, their strength would definitely go up to another level with this sword. Fighting higher level opponents would not be impossible by then. Now, David was the one benefitting from this. Would he return this treasure now that it had fallen into his hands? ¡®Of course not!¡¯ David thought silently while holding the sword. This sword would be his from now on and no one could take it away from him. The four sisters barely resisted David¡¯s energy explosion and they all looked battered. A Sacred Saint was indeed terrifying. Just a small energy explosion could make the two peak True Saints and the twote True Saints powerless to resist. They could only use their trump cards to save themselves. They had unpleasant expressions on their faces right now. They figured the masked man was a Sacred Saint, but they could not lose the Ice Soul Excalibur. They had to take it back, if not, they would not be able to exin themselves. ¡°Who are you? I believe that since the establishment of the Iridescent Sect, we have never offended any forces. Not only that, we also frequently send out disciples to marry and maintain good rtions with all major forces in the Star Kingdom. Which force do you belong to? We might even have a good rtionship.¡± Marin, the eldest of the four reputable elders, stood up and said. The opponent had the strength of a Sacred Saint, so today¡¯s matter could not be resolved by force. Hence, they could only approach it from another angle to see if they could persuade the other party to return the Ice Soul Excalibur. David did not answer. He was carefully observing the sword in his hand. David¡¯s clone in front of Celeste stepped forward and said, ¡°You offended me by banishing Celeste into the ice cavern. Even if she made a mistake, you hags can¡¯t punish her, let alone when it was really just a mistake.¡± While Celeste behind him was shocked, she was also happy and moved. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. David¡¯s strength had reached Sacred Saint Rank, which was beyond her expectations. However, it also made her let go of herst trace of worry. No wonder he dared to venture into the Iridescent Sect alone to save her. It turned out that he had already made all the preparations. ¡®Sigh, I wonder how this kid cultivated and what he went through. ¡®In just a few months, he had achieved the dreams of countless people.¡¯ The scene when the two meet for the first time back then was still vivid in Celeste¡¯s mind. That thing happened the moment they met for the first time. Chapter 1988 Chapter 1988 Then, her alluring body was damaged. Back then, she even wanted to kill David. Next, everything had surpassed Celeste¡¯s imagination. This kept on repeating just so she could control her alluring body. Every time it happened, Celeste could feel her mind power increasing rapidly. From the initial resistance to slowly letting herself go, epting, and finally even gradually enjoying the whole process, the activation of her alluring body slowed down Celeste¡¯s cultivation speed, but it also allowed her to find a way to quickly increase her mind power. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Maybe because David had be stronger, but her mind power suddenly increased a lot in the ice cavern just now. Celeste believed she would surely reach Saint Realm. It would not be long before she could cross this hurdle with David¡¯s help. The four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect noticed how David addressed Celeste. ¡®He actually called Celeste by name? ¡®Is he not as old as Celeste? ¡®This is impossible, right? ¡®Does such a young True Saint exist?¡¯ ¡°My friend, Celeste did vite the rules of the sect, so that¡¯s why I sent her to the ice cavern. As her teacher, I have taught her for so many years and I am crushed that I had to do that as well,¡± Eira said. ¡°Oh? Then tell me, what did Celeste do wrong? Weren¡¯t you afraid of offending Nek the Saint, which is why you banished Celeste to the ice cavern? You also put some trumped-up charges on Celeste,¡± David¡¯s clone sneered. ¡°What a joke! Nek is a guy who has just entered Saint Realm. He is just an ant so do you think we would be afraid of him? Even if Sahar himself came, he would not dare to act so recklessly in the Iridescent Sect.¡± This time it was Ursa who spoke. ¡°Then why on earth did you send Celeste into the ice cavern?¡± ¡°Celeste, as the head of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect and the sessor trained by the sect, was not allowed to have contact with any man. This is because of her special physique. Once in contact with a man, her physique would be damaged. Her speed of cultivation would drop sharply, and she would be reduced from a genius to just an ordinary person. Celeste¡¯s physique was damaged after she came back from a mission outside. She has failed the sect¡¯s cultivation for so many years and wasted the sect¡¯s resources. There is no hope for her bing a Saint now! That¡¯s why I sent her into the ice cavern to face the wall and think about what she¡¯s done,¡± Eira exined. If it were not for the great strength of the masked man, she would not even bother to exin herself. Now that she was in the face of the absolute strength of a strong Sacred Saint, any other approach from her seemed so weak and powerless. Therefore, she could only give in first and try to find a way to keep the Ice Soul Excalibur. It would be worth it no matter the price. After the sisters¡¯ task waspleted, they would seek revenge against the master and disciple. ¡®When the timees¡­ Heh, he¡¯s just a Sacred Saint.¡¯ After listening to Eira¡¯s exnation, David fell into a brief silence. The man who damaged Celeste¡¯ alluring body was him, right? He did not expect it to bring so much disaster to Celeste. Even so, what happened at the beginning was not David¡¯s fault either. He could not control it. Inexplicably, he was drawn into the fantasy. David turned around and nced at Celeste. He saw that the other party was blushing. She then shifted her eyes, not daring to look at him. Then, David turned around and stared at Eira with unfriendly eyes. He said coldly, ¡°Old hag, I just said that even if Celeste was wrong, you can¡¯t punish her.¡± ¡°My friend, isn¡¯t it a bit unreasonable for you to say that? Celeste is my disciple and an elder of the Iridescent Sect. Since she has epted the training of the sect, she should abide by the rules of the sect and should be punished ording to the same rules.¡± Eira frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care about other people in the Iridescent Sect, but you cannot punish Celeste. I don¡¯t care if you are her master. You can¡¯t go against her wishes even if you are her mother.¡± ¡°You...¡± Eira was rendered speechless. If only David was alone, then the sisters could have taken David down long ago. However, this kid¡¯s master was keeping an eye on him. So, who would dare to do anything? Chapter 1989 Chapter 1989 David¡¯s unreasonable remarks angered the four sisters. However, they did not dare to say anything even though they were mad. On the contrary, this made the cores of the Iridescent Sect feel envious. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Since they could be the seniors of the Iridescent Sect, it meant that these women had top-notch talent and appearance in Star Kingdom. Even if most of them looked slightly older, they were still charming. They were so many times stronger than young and ignorant girls. As an older woman, who would not want a good home? If they had a man like David who would make his way through the Iridescent Sect to get them, they might wake up with a smile even after they fell asleep. ¡°You old hag, I¡¯m not in the mood to waste my time talking to you. Celeste said that from today onwards, she will leave the Iridescent Sect and will no longer be your disciple, so don¡¯t bother her anymore. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you,¡± David¡¯s clone warned. Eira looked at the other three people. She saw that they all nodded slightly, so she replied, ¡°My friend, Celeste grew up in the Iridescent Sect since she was a child, and she has consumed a lot of resources of the sect. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to just take her away like this?¡± ¡°Then what do you want? Do you want to fight? I can do that.¡± ¡°Your master is a strong Sacred Saint, so us sisters are naturally no match for him.¡± ¡°Yeah, since you can¡¯t beat me, I¡¯m going to take Celeste away. What can you do to me?¡± David¡¯s clone sneered. ¡°You can take Celeste away, but...¡± Eira hesitated to speak. ¡°But what?¡± David wondered. ¡°But you have to leave the Ice Soul Excalibur. This is the treasure of the Iridescent Sect so you can¡¯t take it, but I can satisfy all your other requirements.¡± A horse voice sounded just after Eira finished speaking. ¡°So it¡¯s called the Ice Soul Excalibur, huh? What a good name! Haha! What a good name!¡± David was the one who spoke. He deliberately changed his voice so that he would sound a little different from the clone. ¡°Old hag, if you want the Ice Soul Excalibur back, you have to ask my master. I can¡¯t decide for him, but I have to remind you first that my master never returns any treasure he gets his hands on, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡± David smiled. Eira knew that the other party was just being perfunctory. However, she had no choice. The importance of the Ice Soul Excalibur to the sisters was self-evident. Therefore, she could only look at David. ¡°My Lord, the Ice Soul Excalibur is the treasure of my sect, so please return it to me. If you have any other requests, we will try our best to satisfy you.¡± ¡°You are not qualified to negotiate terms with me. Didn¡¯t you hear what my disciple said? I never return a treasure in my hands, and even if I have other requests, do you think I need to exchange this sword for them? If you dare not agree, I¡¯ll just kill you, how simple is that?¡± David replied in a hoarse voice. His wordspletely crushed Eira and her sisters. The four of them could only stare at David. Their eyes were full of anger, but there was nothing they could do about it. If their res could kill, David had no idea how many times he had died. ¡°What? Do you want to fight me?¡± David joked as he looked at the angry eyes of several people. ¡°My Lord, you must be joking. We dare not do that. If you like the Ice Soul Excalibur, you can take it away! You can take everything here as long as you like it,¡± the youngest reputable elder, Giada, replied. The Ice Soul Excalibur had fallen into the hands of a Sacred Saint, so they could not do anything other than admit defeat. They could not enrage David. If David took action, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡°Hmph!¡± David looked at the four in disdain through the mask. If it was not for the sake of Celeste and Nova, he would have taught those old women a lesson. ¡®What a disrespectful woman. ¡®As a teacher, she didn¡¯t protect her disciple but helped others.¡¯ ¡°David, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± David¡¯s clone replied respectfully. David took a step forward to go to the clone and Celeste. Then, he ripped the space apart and walked in. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Celeste.¡± Chapter 1990 Chapter 1990 After the clone finished speaking, he followed closely behind David. Celeste first nced at the angry four reputable elders, and then at Nova and other cores of the Iridescent Sect in the distance. Without saying a word, she entered the space crack. Since the incident, she no longer belonged here, the ce where she had lived for nearly two thousand years. She would be lying if she said that she did not feel anything at all. The whole process was pretty slow. Eira and her sisters could only watch but they did not dare to stop it even though there was a fire burning in their hearts. They were afraid that the other party would kill them if he was annoyed. The anger of a Sacred Saint was not something they could bear now. No matter how important the Ice Soul Excalibur was, it was not as important as their lives. As long as they were still alive toplete the task, they would still have a chance to make a comeback. However, if they died, it would be all over. The space crack closed. The four sisters looked at each other, turned into four rays of light, and returned to the forbidden area. Several people felt a strong sense of crisis after the arrival of a Sacred Saint who took away the Ice Soul Excalibur. Chaos was approaching in Star Kingdom. Some powerhouses hiding in the dark came out one after another. With the strength of the four of them alone, it might be difficult for them to protect themselves. They had to speed up the progress of the task. After the four reputable elders left, Nova and the cores of the Iridescent Sect breathed a sigh of relief. They were still a little afraid that the reputable elders would take their anger out on them. All eyesnded on the area where Celeste had disappeared from. Their eyes were full of envy. Anyone could see that Elder Red had an unusual rtionship with that young True Saint powerhouse. Otherwise, why would he take such a big risk to save her? Moreover, he also got his master toe here. Would a Sacred Sainte out so easily? Even if that person was a disciple, it would not be easy. The cores could vaguely guess David¡¯s identity. He must be the True Saint who suddenly appeared on the Central Sacred Continent during this time. He was probably the one behind Nek¡¯s death and the purpose was naturally to avenge Elder Red. Everyone knew that Nek lived in the Iridescent Sect for a while, and his target was the Elder Red. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Then, Nek took action in the VIP area. In the end, it was Reputable Elder Eira who came forward to take care of it. After that, there was a True Saint and a Sacred Saint master. Elder Red finally broke clear of all the troubles and hardships to achieve sess. As a woman, who did not want to find a backer that was strong enough? ¡°Everyone, go back now!¡± Nova said. ¡°Yes, Lady Dream.¡± After all the seniors answered, they left separately. Nova also rushed quickly in one direction. Her destination was the courtyard where Celia and others lived. She knew David would definitely not leave after saving Elder Red. He would definitely go to Celia and the others first. Chapter 1991 Chapter 1991 After David''s main form entered the space crack with his clone and Celeste, he directly tore apart numerous space barriers and went to the eight-dimensional space. This was a ce only Sacred Saints could reach. In the eight-dimensional space, the clone dissipated, and the main body also took off the mask. ¡°Celeste, let¡¯s go pick up Celia and the others before we leave,¡± David said. ¡°Okay!¡± Celeste nodded. From now on, she had nowhere to go, so she could only follow David. Wherever David went, she would follow. However, Celeste had one more thing to do. That was to settle the problem of her alluring body. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. If she did not, David and her would never be able to¡­ When she thought about this, Celeste¡¯s face was burning. When a woman put all her focus on a man, she would forgo all of her reservedness and aloofness. David did not notice the changes in Celeste. He took Celeste to the courtyard where Celia and the others lived, tore apart the space, and walked out. The women were gathering in the courtyard. When they felt the pressure just now, they knew something had happened to the sect, but they did not know what it was. It was also not something they could ask about. Thus, they could only stay here obediently. They would ask Master again when they had a chance. The sudden appearance of space cracks startled everyone. Selena, Mia, and Astrid, the three most powerful ones, quickly stood at the front, protecting the others behind them. Their eyes were fixed on the space crack in front of them. The three of them knew that anyone who could tear apart the cracks in space would be at least in Eternal Realm. So, how would they deal with them? The rest of the women were also very nervous. They were very afraid that the enemies of the Iridescent Sect hade and would take them all away. What if David could not find them when he came back? However, when everyone saw the personing out of the space crack, they broke down immediately. ¡°David!¡± ¡°Dave!¡± ¡°Master!¡± Everyone was screaming and squealing. They rushed to David¡¯s side together. Then, tears welled in their eyes and soon, they started bawling. During this time, they had been very worried about David. They were afraid that David would encounter any idents outside. Now that he had returned safely, everyone could finally rest assured. ¡°Sorry, everyone! I¡¯mte!¡± David said with a smile. Tears also welled up in his eyes. If there was anything in this world worthy of his concern, it was these women, aside from his aunts on Earth. Strength, identity, and status were not important to David. The reason why he strived to improve his strength was so that he could protect those around him from harm. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back safe,¡± Celia murmured while hugging David and leaning on his chest. David caressed Celia¡¯s head and held her quietly like this. Just ten secondster, Celia raised her head, nced at David with red eyes, and then pushed him away. Chapter 1992 Chapter 1992 Although she had a lot of things to say to David now, there were so many people present! Everyone was also worried about David, so she could not be too selfish. As Celia left David¡¯s arms, Sandy plunged into them again. ¡°Boohoo, Dave, you haven¡¯te back for so long, I thought something happened to you!¡± Sandy cried. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Sandy, don¡¯t cry. I am so strong, so how could something happen to me? You have to trust me.¡± Then Davidforted everyone one by one. ¡°Pearl, I¡¯m sorry I made you worry!¡± Pearl kept crying and shaking her head. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Princess, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°David, since this is my choice, and I will never regret it,¡± Princess Astrid said seriously. ¡°Mia, thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Master David, please don¡¯t say that. We are all sisters, and we are just helping each other.¡± Finally, it was Selena¡¯s turn. ¡°Lena, thank you for protecting everyone,¡± David thanked her sincerely. Selena assumed the responsibility of protecting and teaching everyone after he left, and David was very grateful for that. ¡°David, just go do what you want. I can¡¯t help you, but I assure you, as long as I¡¯m around, I won¡¯t let everyone feel any grievances,¡± Selena said calmly. She was the calmest one on the scene. She neither cried nor acted too excited. However, she could not conceal the joy in her eyes. Was she not excited? Of course, she was. However, because of her character, she could not be as emotional as Sandy. Even though Selena did not say much, everything she said went straight to David¡¯s heart. ¡°Thank you,¡± David whispered after he pulled her into a hug. Selena closed her eyes in enjoyment. This was the first time David had taken the initiative to hug her. After everyone calmed down slowly, they noticed someone else grinning at them. ¡°Ah! Celeste, y-you were released by the sect?¡± ¡°Celeste, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°Celeste, I knew you would be fine!¡± The women surrounded Celeste and started chatting non-stop. They felt that today was the happiest day since they came to Star Kingdom. Not only did David return safely, but Celeste was also released. Celeste had gotten very close to the woman on the way from the Milky Way to Star Kingdom. Even if she was banished to the ice cavern after they arrived in the Iridescent Sect, she did not even forget to make arrangements for everyone first. Therefore, everyone was grateful to her. It was very easy to get along with women. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I didn¡¯t expect toe out so soon. It¡¯s all thanks to David. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would still be in the ice cavern,¡± Celeste said with a smile. ¡°David, Celeste, it¡¯s great that we are finally reunited! I hope we will never be separated,¡± Celia said happily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! No one will be able to separate us from now on!¡± David patted Celia¡¯s head and replied dotingly. Then, everyone started telling David and Celeste something. Not long after¡­ Knock knock knock! There was a knock on the courtyard door, instantly grabbing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Nova, pleasee in!¡± David greeted her. Before Nova arrived, David had already sensed her arrival. If it was not Nova but someone else, David would have already left with all of the women. Chapter 1993 Chapter 1993 Nova pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Master!¡± Selena took the lead in greeting Nova respectfully. ¡°Master!¡± The other women also greeted Nova one after another. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I¡¯m here to meet you for thest time. As your master, I don¡¯t have much time to teach you, and I¡¯m ashamed of that, but I had no choice. It¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m the head of the Iridescent Sect. I needed to coordinate the affairs of the entire sect, so I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± Nova said apologetically. She knew that David would definitelye here to take these girls away. Hence, she came over and said goodbye. After this separation, she had no idea when their next meeting would be. Nova was pretty fond of these women. ¡°Master, don¡¯t say that. You have treated us very well.¡± ¡°Yes! We will never forget your kindness in this life.¡± ¡°You will always be our master!¡± At this time David also came forward to thank and said, ¡°Nova, on behalf of Celia and the others, thank you for taking care of them during this time.¡± ¡°David, these girls are all my disciples, so I should do everything I should. Plus, I like them very much too,¡± Nova replied. ¡°No matter what! You lend a helping hand in my most difficult time. I, David Lidell, am not an ungrateful person, so I will never forget you. If you need anything in the future, just ask and I will do my best to help you,¡± David promised. ¡°Thanks!¡± Nova was ted on the inside. David was not who he was back then. At that time, he was just a young man who had just entered Eternal Realm. Now, he was a Sacred Saint, a man standing at the top of Star Kingdom. It would be very beneficial to Nova if she could gain the promise of such a strong person. Especially when she wanted to look into the secrets of the Iridescent Sect. With this goal in mind, it would be even more necessary to have the help of David, the Sacred Saint. ¡°Lady Dream, I didn¡¯t lie to you, right? I said at the beginning that as long as you ept them, you won¡¯t regret it,¡± Celeste said with a smile. ¡°Indeed! Elder Red, it¡¯s a good thing I promised you this, otherwise, I would regret it now.¡± Nova also responded with a smile. ¡°Of course! If Eira hadn¡¯t sent me to the ice cavern, I would have taken them and taught them myself. You would not have gotten a chance if that had happened.¡± ¡°Well then, I would like to thank you for giving me this opportunity.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. We have such a good rtionship.¡± ¡°Smart girl.¡± The rtionship between the two had always been good. In the past, they would always crack jokes when they were alone. Even now that Celeste had announced her departure from the Iridescent Continent, it still had not affected their rtionship. While everyone was chatting happily¡­ Eira and her sisters came to the cave under the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect. As soon as they entered the ce, the four of them sat cross-legged at the same time and began to recuperate from their injuries. When David showed his Sacred Saint energy, the four of them almost touched David. At such a close distance, it was a bit overwhelming even for a peak True Saint to face the eruptive energy of a Sacred Saint. The internal organs of the four were injured to varying degrees. After a while, the two peak True Saints, Marin and Ursa, woke up first. Chapter 1994 Chapter 1994 ¡°Pfft!¡± The two spat out a mouthful of blood almost at the same time. After they did that, they finally had their injuries under control. Looking at each other, they could see the fear in each other¡¯s eyes. The Sacred Saint was indeed terrifying. As peak True Saints, they could not even resist the opponent¡¯s energy burst. Of course, David targeted them, which led to such consequences. A True Saint would surely not be able to resist an attack from a Sacred Saint that was targeted at them. If David wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as pie. A Sacred Saint, Star Kingdom¡¯s strongestbat power, was no joke. To them, everyone below Sacred Saint Rank was like an ant. The twote True Saints, Eira and Giada, still had not woken up. Their strength was rtively weak. Naturally, it would take longer for them to recover. Marin and Ursa came up behind them and healed them. Not long after¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± Eira and Giada also spat out a mouthful of blood. All four stabilized their injuries. However, if they wanted to recover, it might take a little thought and time. ¡°The Sacred Saint is too strong! We can¡¯t resist him at all,¡± Giada shook her head and sighed. ¡°Of course! Even in the ancient era when all heroespeted for the throne, a Sacred Saint was like a warlord, let alone in this era,¡± Marin responded. ¡°That traitor!¡± Eira cursed in a low voice. At the end of the day, she was the one who caused this. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If she did not banish Celeste into the ice cavern, how could she have attracted the strong Sacred Saint? Now, they had even lost the Ice Soul Excalibur. Eira still could not understand how Celeste had met such a young True Saint. She even attracted a Sacred Saint hiding in the dark. ¡°Eira, I asked you back then not to do that to Celeste, but you didn¡¯t listen. Although Celeste made a mistake, she has made up for it. If she hadn¡¯t found another alluring body, we¡¯d have no idea when we would have finished our task! We¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to find Celeste,¡± Ursained. ¡°I was also very angry at the time. We spent so much time, so much energy, and so many resources to train Celeste to be ate Sovereign Ranker. When she finally had hopes of bing a Sacred Saint, her alluring body was damaged in thest step. Now, we have to start all over again,¡± Eira retorted. ¡°But that¡¯s not Celeste¡¯s fault! Celeste is obviously still a virgin.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she is or not. The important thing is that her body was damaged. She wasted our time.¡± ¡°Okay! Ursa, Eira, stop arguing. We should discuss what we should do next!¡± Giada stopped. All three looked at the eldest sister, Marin. ¡°What do you think?¡± Marin asked. ¡°Let¡¯s risk everything. Even if we have to use forbidden techniques, we can¡¯t hesitate. We must help Lorraine break through Saint Realm as quickly as possible,¡± the three of them replied at the same time. The four of them had been together for millions of years, so they could reach a consensus easily. They could basically reach a unified opinion on such an important matter. ¡°Since you all think this way, I will naturally not object. The current situation is indeed not optimistic. Now, we must first recover from our injuries. After all, performing forbidden techniques will do us great harm. Once we are healed, we will use forbidden techniques to improve Lori¡¯s strength,¡± the eldest sister Marin said. ¡°Yes, Marin!¡± Chapter 1995 Chapter 1995 David took Celeste and the women to bid farewell to Nova. Then, he tore apart the space and left with them. Celia and others did not feel reluctant to leave the sect at all. In their hearts, David was everything. No matter where David went, they would be willing to follow. They would not be afraid even if they were going to hell. They were most worried that David would leave without them. After watching the space crack close, Nova''s heart was full of envy while also feeling a little mncholic. If possible, she also did not want to be the head of the sect who was just a puppet. Unfortunately, she was not like Celeste. Celeste was brought back and raised by Reputable Elder Eira since she was a child. Therefore, Celeste was all alone. However, the only rtionship she had now gave up on her and even tried to kill her. Of course, she could let go of everything and choose to leave without hesitation. On the contrary, Nova could not. She also had her own family. The Dream family was a great family in the Iridescent Sect. The entire family''s direct and coteral lines consisted of hundreds of thousands of people in total, and Nova was supporting them alone as the head of the sect. Once she stopped being the head, the Dream family would also suffer a huge blow. At best, she would no longer be able to take as many resources from the Iridescent Sect. By then, she would also be condemned by the whole family. Anyone who lived in this world, regardless of whether they were strong or weak, had the freedom to act independently. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Even so, very few people werepletely free to do whatever they wanted. Even those Sacred Saints standing at the peak were the same, not to mention an ant like her. Nova sighed. Then, she turned around and left quickly. Since David promised he woulde to help him explore the secrets in the forbidden area, he would definitelye back when he was free. If David only had the strength of a True Saint, Nova would be a little worried. However, she would not need to worry now that he was a Sacred Saint. No matter how long the four reputable elders lived and how many trump cards they had, it was impossible for them to stop David, the Sacred Saint. In the face of absolute strength, ns and tricks were meaningless. David took the women to the Central Sacred Continent, found a rtively remote small trading area, and settled everyone there. With his partial Pre-Deity strength, no one in Star Kingdom could monitor him and follow him without being discovered when he had his mind power in full force. Therefore, it was absolutely safe here. After this, David had work to do. He would help the Fellowes family solve this life-or-death crisis. He had promised the Fellowes family, so of course he would do it. Besides, the Fellowes family helped him a lot. Without the Fellowes family, David''s strength would not have improved so quickly. Due to all of the reasons above, he could not bring himself to watch the Fellowes family getting wiped out. If it was not for the fear that Celia and the others might be discovered by the four old women if they stayed in the Iridescent Sect, David would also have let them temporarily stay in the Iridescent Sect. He would only have picked them up after he was done solving the troubles of the Fellowes family. However, after hurting the four old women, David did not dare to keep Celia and the others there. Even if the possibility of them being discovered was very small, he did not dare bet on it. Just in case. It would be better to take them away. During this time, David was also thinking about what he should do in the future. His strength was at the top of Star Kingdom, and no one was his opponent anymore. However, his road in Star Kingdom had alsoe to an end. If the system could not update, then his strength could not be improved. If he wanted to move forward, he had to go to a higher civilization. Only after being exposed to a level 8 or 9 civilization and stimting the system update could he continue to break through his current rank and reach true Divine Realm. However, with David''s character, he was not so desperate to chase after strength and status. Chapter 1996 Chapter 1996 Plus, it would be inconvenient to bring so many people along. At a level 8 or 9 civilization, his strength would be at the bottom again, so he had to repeat what he did when he came to Star Kingdom. He would then put himself and everyone else in danger. David was not willing to do something like that. He would not be so lucky every time to meet a family like the Fellowes family who would be willing to help him with everything they had. In case something went wrong midway, it would be toote for him to regret his decisions. Therefore, David thought about it and decided that he would not look for higher civilizations for the time being. He decided to help the Fellowes family solve their troubles first. Then, they could begin to collect various resources that Celia and the others needed for their cultivation. After collecting enough resources, he would take everyone back to Earth and live a life of seclusion. With Celeste''s teaching, coupled with the assistance of arge amount of resources, all of them should be able to enter Eternal Realm with no problems. After he had enjoyed his life enough, he would go discover more advanced civilizations and explore the secrets of the system. He had an endless lifespan anyway, so he could go anytime he pleased. However, there was still a question, would Celeste be willing to follow them to Earth? After all, this was her hometown. Earth was apletely foreign ce to her. If Celeste did not want to go, who would teach the women? He definitely could not. Even though he was very powerful, he had no clue how to teach others. He might not even be as good as Selena. After he took care of everyone, David told everyone his thoughts and asked for their opinions. Naturally, no one objected. All of them raised their hands and were very happy in favor of returning to Earth. After David''s narrow escape, they felt extremely tormented, and they were not willing to reexperience such a thing again. It would be good to be back on Earth. Wasn¡¯t the purpose of theiring to Star Kingdom to have a chance to break through Eternal Realm and stay with David forever? If this could be done on Earth, why venture to an unfamiliar environment? Not only could they be with their family, but they could continue to practice. In addition, David would be around them too. It would be a win-win situation. Everyone was eager to return to Earth immediately. Their reaction was within David''s expectations. The only thing that surprised him was that Celeste also agreed without hesitation. Due to this, David decided to ask again. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Before leaving, he called Celeste out alone. Then, the two went to a secluded mountain. David spoke first. ¡°Celeste, we''re going back to Earth. Our hometown is a cepletely foreign to you, so if you don''t want to go, we won''t force you.¡± ¡°You don''t want me to go?¡± Celeste asked back. ¡°Of course, not! Of course, I hope that you will go back with us. Celia and the others still need your guidance! Even though I am strong now, I don''t know anything about teaching,¡± David replied with a bitter smile. ¡°You want me to go back to Earth with you just to teach them? That¡¯s all?¡± Celeste stared at David and asked again. ¡°Well¡­¡± David was at a loss for words for a while. He did not dare to look Celeste directly in the eyes and he also did not know how to answer. What could he say? Should he say that he wanted to develop further with her? He had not settled his messy rtionship with that bunch of women yet! The two remained silent for a while. Celeste suddenly smiled and said, ¡°David, I actually have nowhere to go. I was brought back to the Iridescent Sect by my teacher when I was a child. I grew up there and the rules stated that we were not allowed to contact the outside world so the people I knew were all from within the sect. Now that I have left the sect, there¡¯s no ce for me in the vast Star Kingdom.¡± In the end, Celeste¡¯s tone dropped a little. ¡°Celeste, if you don¡¯t mind, Earth can be your hometown in the future,¡± David blurted out. ¡°Thank you!¡± Chapter 1997 Chapter 1997 The Fellowes Residence in the Central Sacred Continent. These days, the entire Fellowes family was tense. As time went by, more and more powerhouses gathered around the Fellowes family. Everyone in the Fellowes family understood that the day the Palmore family would take action against them was approaching. However, aside from waiting, there was nothing they could do. The strength of the two families were not at the same level at all. Thus, they could only watch helplessly as the Palmore family sent more people to crowd the Fellowes Residence. The Palmore family besieged them but did not attack. This was mainly because Grandmaster Zenon had notpletely taken control of the Saints Association yet, so he could not free his hands to deal with the three True Saints of the Fellowes family. The second reason was that they wanted to destroy the confidence and weaken the fighting power of the Fellowes family. If they attacked directly, the Fellowes family would fight back desperately. If that happened, the Palmore family could win, but they would also suffer heavy losses. However, if they besieged the Fellowes family and let the entire Fellowes family be filled with an air of despair, some of the weaker Fellowes family members would surely not be able to stand it. As expected, some members of the Fellowes family soon begun to change sides. They left the Fellowes family secretly. Then, they contacted the powerful members of the Palmore family and offered to provide information on their own family just to survive. Of course, this was everything that the Palmore family wished for. The Palmore family would take in anyone who betrayed the Fellowes family. They promised that as long as the information provided was legit, they would spare the information provider after they wiped out the Fellowes family. However, no one knew if the Palmore family would keep their promise or not. The Palmore family¡¯s actions caused the internal copse of the Fellowes family. Soon, more than 10% of the Fellowes family¡¯s power was lost. At this moment, the Fellowes family came back to their senses and quickly called for a meeting. The True Saint grandmaster, Cedar, was the host. Aside from the other two True Saints who were still recuperating, the rest of the cores were all present. In the Fellowes family¡¯s meeting room, Cedar looked at the seniors of the Fellowes family in front of him with an unpleasant expression on his face. He did not expect such a result. As a member of the Fellowes family who got to enjoy everything the Fellowes family had to offer, one had to live and die with the family instead of thinking about betraying the family in order to survive when something bad happened. Cedar could still understand if it was a coteral family member who had done this. However, some of these traitors were direct descendants of the family, and there were even very few high-ranking members of the family amongst their ranks. Cedar struggled to ept this. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. What did this mean? It showed that the cohesion of the Fellowes family was too poor. He, the grandmaster, and all the senior members of the Fellowes family were responsible. Cedar scowled. ¡°Everyone here is a core of the family, so I believe everyone knows what happened to the family recently. As the grandmaster of the Fellowes family, I feel very disappointed and ashamed. Why did this happen? Everyone should reflect on it.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault. I am resigning as the head of the family, and I hope you will allow it,¡± Dane Fellowes, the head of the Fellowes family, stood up and said with a guilty expression on his face. ¡°You want to resign?¡± Cedar could not believe his ears. The head of the Fellowes family was resigning at this moment? ¡°Exactly! I hope you will allow it,¡± Dane reconfirmed. He had no choice either. The Fellowes family had no chance of beating the Palmore family at all. In the end, there was only one result, and that was the extermination of the family. Once the Fellowes family was breached, the Saint Realm grandmaster and the head of the family were almost certain to die. If others surrendered, they might have a chance of survival. Even if they became the ves of the Palmore family, they could at least stay alive. Chapter 1998 Chapter 1998 The longer one lived, the more one would fear death. Of course, Dane was no exception. ¡°Heh, very good! As the head of the Fellowes family, you¡¯ve done a great job!¡± Cedar sneered. Dane lowered his head and dared not speak. He decided to go all out to have a chance of survival. ¡°Roald, get over here!¡± Cedar snapped. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Pre-Saint Roald stood up. ¡°Is this the head of the family you elected? He retreats before the battle and is only interested in saving his own neck! How can such a person take on this important role?¡± Cedar questioned loudly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandmaster. This is all due to my ineffective supervision. Please punish me, Grandmaster.¡± Roald was the Saint who was most active outside of the family, so he would also participate in family affairs. Dane needed his approval to be the head of the Fellowes family. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll deal with you after this is over. It¡¯s also time to reshuffle the family. How can such a family with no sense of solidarity survive the storm?¡± Cedar¡¯s words stunned the seniors present. Then, a gleam of joy appeared in their eyes. Everyone was trying to figure out what the grandmaster meant. Was there hope for the Fellowes family? However, no matter how much they thought about it, they could not figure out where the hope of the Fellowes family woulde from. Their enemy was the Palmore family, one of the six top forces in Star Kingdom. Now, the Palmore family¡¯s prestige had soared to the top after Zenon defeated Sid and became the head of the Saint Association. It was not an exaggeration to call them the top force in Star Kingdom. No matter how one looked at it, the Fellowes family was doomed facing such a powerful family. Everyone looked at Cedar with doubt in their eyes. They wanted to ask the grandmaster about this. However, before they could say anything, Cedar continued, ¡°Since you want to resign as the head of the family, then I will agree. From now on, the position of the head of the Fellowes family will be temporarily held by Valerio.¡± ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Grandmaster. I will definitely do my best to lead the family to glory,¡± Valerio stood up and promised. Valerio actually had no ambition of bing the head of the Fellowes family. However, since the grandmaster said it in front of so many people, he could not refuse or embarrass the grandmaster! Cedar nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Val, although you have be the head of the family, you still have to take care of the Treasure Trove. Train Alba as soon as possible, and when she can be independent, hand over Treasure Trove to her.¡± He had a reason for doing this. Even if Valerio was not the head of the Fellowes family, Cedar was still prepared to hand over Treasure Trove to Alba. Treasure Trove¡¯s owner was not just the Fellowes family now. David and his master also had a 45% stake in it. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alba and David also had a good rtionship. Therefore, handing over Treasure Trove to Alba¡¯s management was the safest strategy. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± Valerio replied respectfully. ¡°Thank you for trusting me. I will definitely live up to your expectations,¡± Alba also stood up and replied a little excitedly. The dialogue between the three of them made the seniors feel that the Fellowes family might have a chance. Otherwise, how would they be in the mood to talk about this when they were about to die? Dane already had some regrets at that moment. He felt that he might have made a mistake. If the family managed to survive this, then it would be so awkward for him. While the seniors of the Fellowes family were having a meeting, a well-equipped fleet was rapidly approaching the Fellowes family. There were tworge words engraved on each ship. ¡®Law Enforcement!¡¯ It turned out to be the Saint Association¡¯sw enforcement team. They were the most elite unit in the Saint Association. Chapter 1999 Chapter 1999 Inside the Fellowes Residence¡¯s meeting room. ¡°Grandmaster, are you saying there is still hope for our Fellowes family?¡± Finally, a senior member of the Fellowes family asked. Except for Valerio and Alba, everyone else present immediately looked over expectantly. This was rted to their survival, so they had to pay close attention. Grandmaster Cedar was clearly making arrangements for the family¡¯s future when he was saying all those things. If the Fellowes family was exterminated, how would they have a future? Therefore, this showed that the grandmaster still had a backup n. Everyone hoped the family could escape this disaster, but no matter how much they racked their brains, they could not figure out where this sliver of hope came from. After all, the enemy was the number one force in Star Kingdom. ¡°What? Do you think we will surely get wiped out and that there is no hope?¡± Cedar asked calmly. ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s not that we want to think this way, but the enemy is too powerful. As members of the Fellowes family, we naturally hope that the family can survive this. After much deliberation, we can¡¯t think of any way for the Fellowes family to fight back against the Palmore family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Grandmaster, you can¡¯t me us either. The difference in strength between the enemy and us is too great. We can only prepare for the worst and meet our fate with the family.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, if you have any backup ns, please tell us so that we are mentally prepared. Those who betrayed the family all chose this path because they felt hopeless. Even if there is a glimmer of hope, I¡¯m sure they would not have resorted to such acts.¡± The seniors of the Fellowes family present expressed their thoughts one after another. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to defend those traitors. Since they chose to betray the family at the most critical time, they must be punished with the crime of treason. As for a backup n, of course, we have one, but it¡¯s not yet time to make it public. You just need to know that the Fellowes family is far from being exterminated. It¡¯s the same even if the enemy is the Palmore family,¡± Cedar said confidently. Looking at Cedar¡¯s confident expression, the seniors of the Fellowes family sitting there felt a little relieved. It did not matter if the grandmaster was telling the truth or was just trying to appease everyone, they still saw a glimmer of hope in the most desperate time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmaster! We will all live and die with the Fellowes family,¡± Valerio said loudly. ¡°We will live and die with the Fellowes family!¡± Other voices followed suit. Cedar nodded. The purpose of this meeting was achieved. How long had it been and 10% of the family had already betrayed the family and turned to the enemy? If Cedar did not do anything, it would not take long before the Fellowes family would copse by itself. The Palmore family did not even need to do anything. The Palmore family was so slick. They onlyid siege but did not attack. They started by dismantling the power of the Fellowes family from within. Then, when they finally took action, they could defeat the Fellowes family without breaking a sweat. At this moment¡­ Boom! The door of the meeting room was knocked open. A member of the Fellowes family stumbled into the meeting hall before staggering and falling to the ground while shouting loudly. ¡°Grandmaster, my Lord, bad news!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Stand up and tell us,¡± Cedar said, frowning. The Fellowes family member who broke in suddenly struggled to stand up, and continued in panic, ¡°Grandmaster, bad news! Arge number of enemies areing.¡± ¡°How many people are there?¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Cedar thought it was the Palmore family who had increased their manpower. ¡°The exact number of people is not clear, as only a fleet has been seen quickly approaching the Fellowes family.¡± ¡°Okay, I see. You should go first. Remember to knock on the door next time you enter the meeting room. This situation was special, so I won¡¯t hold you ountable, do you understand?¡± Cedar said seriously. It was too unruly to just barge in and interrupt a senior meeting of the Fellowes family without even knocking on the door. No matter what the asion was, this should not be allowed. It seemed that Cedar had to reorganize the family. During this period, the Palmore family had frequently sent additional manpower, and the Fellowes family had be used to it. Hence, Cedar did not take it to heart either. Chapter 2000 Chapter 2000 Unexpectedly, the Fellowes family member who broke in said again, ¡°Grandmaster, this time it¡¯s not from the Palmore family.¡± ¡®Not from the Palmore family? ¡®Who would that be?¡¯ Cedar was somewhat baffled. Then he asked, ¡°Who is it then?¡± ¡°The Saint Association¡¯sw enforcement team!¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Upon hearing the name, all the cores of the Fellowes family present were shocked. Including Cedar, the True Saint grandmaster. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The Saint Associationw enforcement team were the elites of the entire Saint Association. Among them were countless powerhouses. There were even a few Saints. ¡®Why did theye to the Fellowes family? ¡®Did Zenon, the new head of TSA, send them? ¡®Probably! ¡®So does it mean that Zenon haspletely taken control of the Saint Association? ¡®Otherwise, how can hemand thew enforcement team? ¡®What about Sid, the previous head? ¡®Why didn''t hee forward to stop it? ¡®With his prestige in TSA, even if Zenon bes the head, he will not allow Zenon to take control of TSA in such a shortperiode.¡¯ ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the Saint Associationw enforcement team? Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Cedar asked calmly. In fact, he was also very nervous. If it was really the Saint Associationw enforcement team, it meant that the Palmore family would be taking action soon. However, the only hope for the Fellowes family, David, had not yet arrived. At this time, Cedar did not dare to disy any trace of panic like everyone else. Once he did, the confidence he just built for everyone just now would copse in an instant. The little bit of cohesion that the Fellowes family finally formed was about to disappear. ¡°Grandmaster, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the Saint Associationw enforcement team because on every ship is the word ¡®Law Enforcement¡¯ that¡¯s exclusive to them. Other forces dare not use that title.¡± After getting an affirmative answer, everyone at the scene felt their hearts sinking. The arrival of the Saint Associationw enforcement team indicated that the Palmore family was about to take action. The Palmore family¡¯s Sacred Saint Grandmaster Zenon might just be among them. ¡®What should we do?¡¯ Then, everyone turned their attention to Cedar. ¡®Didn''t the grandmaster just say that there is still a backup?¡¯ After being stared at by the cores, Cedar could only bite the bullet. He stood up and said, ¡°Don''t worry too much. Just do your own thing and leave the rest to me. The Fellowes family will definitely not fail.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Val and Alba, you should stay. Everyone else can leave.¡± The seniors of the Fellowes family left the meeting room one after another with heavy hearts. It was hard to tell if what the grandmaster said was true or not. However, they had no choice but to believe him now. Soon, there were only three people left in the room. ¡°Alba, you heard it too. The Saint Associationw enforcement team is approaching quickly, so the Palmore family will soon attack us. You should contact David to see what he will say,¡± Cedar said with a sigh. He did not wish to put the fate of the entire Fellowes family on a young man whom he just met. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster! I understand, I¡¯ll contact David right away.¡± Alba was also very anxious. She believed that David would definitelye back. ¡®But what if he¡¯ste? ¡®The Fellowes family will suffer such injustice if that¡¯s the case. Chapter 2001 Chapter 2001 Alba contacted David after she finished speaking. Regardless of whether David was busy with his work or not, or whether he coulde or not, Alba had to tell him about the attack from the Saint Associationw enforcement team. Furthermore, there was a good chance that even Zenon wasing. The Fellowes family was defenseless against a Sacred Saint. After taking out hermunication device, Alba thought about it and decided to send a message to David first. Then, she would contact him directly if he did not reply. She typed and deleted the content of the message repeatedly. She had no idea what she should say to him. When she was about to send the message, she would change her mind again. Cedar looked at Alba¡¯s lost expression and asked nervously, ¡°Alba, what¡¯s wrong? What did David say?¡± He had no idea that Alba had not even sent the message. Valerio next to him also looked over nervously. Both of them understood that David¡¯s reply represented the fate of the Fellowes family. If he coulde, the Fellowes family would have a glimmer of hope. If he could not, the Fellowes family could only wait for death. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Oh! Um¡­ Grandmaster, David hasn¡¯t replied yet!¡± Alba lied. The grandmaster¡¯s question finally made her make up her mind to send the message to David. However, at this moment, a space crack suddenly appeared next to Alba. A figure came out from. It was none other than David. After the conversation with Celeste, he immediately rushed to the Fellowes Residence. He also wanted to quickly resolve the troubles of the Fellowes family, return the favor, and then bring everyone back to Earth. Star Kingdom was not his hometown, so David had no sense of belonging here. Even if he was a partial Pre-Deity now and had be the strongest person in Star Kingdom, he did not want to stay here any longer. When approaching the Fellowes Residence, David felt that countless powerhouses were crowding around the Fellowes Residence. The high-dimensional space was also under surveince. Of course, the eight-dimensional space where David was located was not a space the Palmore family could monitor. They could only monitor seven-dimensional space at most to prevent the three True Saints of the Fellowes family from escaping. The eight-dimensional space was somewhere only Sacred Saints could enter. People from the Palmore family probably would not have guessed that there would be a Sacred Saint here. Among these people, David also sensed an unusually powerful aura. A Sacred Saint! That person was even the best among Sacred Saints, meaning they were at least ate or peak Sacred Saint. That person must be Zenon, the Sacred Saint grandmaster of the Palmore family and the new head of the Saint Association. It seemed that the Palmore family was about to take action. Fortunately, he came in time. When David arrived at the Fellowes Residence, he discovered Alba and the others¡¯ locations after scanning the residence with his mind power. Then, he went directly to the Fellowes Residence¡¯s meeting hall. Cedar had been focusing on Alba. It was not until David came out of the space crack that he realized that someone wasing. He was taken aback at first. He thought it was a Palmore family member or maybe even Zenon the Sacred Saint. His surprise turned to joy the moment he saw David. Cedar, who was about to greet David, did not have the time to speak before he spotted another hunched old man with a silver masking out of the space crack behind David. After feeling the vast energy of the masked man, a surge of ecstasy surged from his heart and swept across his whole body. He could guess the identity of the old masked man. Chapter 2002 Chapter 2002 He must be David¡¯s mysterious Sacred Saint master. Cedar finally saw hope now that he had the help of a Sacred Saint. The masked man was naturally David¡¯s clone which he made after he discovered that the Palmore family had a strong Sacred Saint in their fleet. At the same time, in order to avoid being suspected, he also made a little modification to the appearance of the clone. He made the clone look like an old man. Moreover, this time David felt that an hour might not be enough, so he used several drops of blood essence so that the clone could exist for a full day. The space crack closed after the two went to the meeting room. Only then did Valerio and Alba react. ¡°Master David, I hope you¡¯ve been well,¡± Alba quickly greeted David. ¡°Hello, Master David!¡± Valerio also said respectfully. The two also saw the masked old man beside David. Even though they had roughly guessed the identity of the old man, they did not dare to greet him casually without confirming who he was as they did not want to offend him. It was said that many Sacred Saints had strange personalities. ¡°Miss Fellowes, Mr. Valerio, you don¡¯t have to be so modest,¡± David responded politely. ¡°Wee to the Fellowes Residence, David,¡± Cedar also said. ¡°Thanks, Cedar!¡± After greeting each other, Cedar asked, ¡°David, who he is?¡± ¡°Cedar, let me introduce you. This is my master. He has been in seclusion for a long time, so he is withdrawn and a little bit slow. I hope you don¡¯t mind,¡± David introduced his master casually. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°So, you¡¯re Master David¡¯s benefactor. My name is Cedar and it¡¯s so nice to meet you, Sir,¡± Cedar immediately put his fists together and bowed to the masked old man. ¡°I¡¯m Alba.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Valerio.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Sir.¡± Alba and Valerio also bowed and saluted. At the same time, all three of them were worried for David. How dare he say that a Sacred Saint powerhouse was a little slow? He might be the only one who dared to do that. Of course, they knew that it was definitely not the first time that David dared to say this, and his master was probably used to it. However, this was still a private matter. Now, he even dared to say that in front of outsiders. To be honest, the three of them were really worried that the old man would suddenly get violent and p David. If they were David¡¯s Master, they would definitely do that. There had to be some level of respect for one¡¯s master. It was fine to joke in private, but it was definitely not eptable to do that in front of outsiders. Fortunately, what the trio worried about did not happen. The old man in the mask did not care about what David said at all. Instead, he said in an old voice, ¡°No need to do all of that! This time, I agreed toe out and help you once because of Davey¡¯s pleading. You¡¯re so smart to get Davey on board and bind the interests of both parties together, but don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want in Star Kingdom from now on because you have support. Whatever you do has to be reasonable.¡± ¡°Yes, of course! You¡¯re right, so don¡¯t worry! Our family has always believed in integrity and we never provoke others. It has been like this in the past and it will also continue in the future,¡± Cedar replied hastily. His heart was already full of joy. With the promise of a Sacred Saint, the hope of the Fellowes family to survive this disaster was growing. The masked old man stopped talking. David said, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind this, Cedar. My master is like that. He only talks about the main points and is not one to ramble on.¡± ¡°Why would I mind? The entire Fellowes family is honored to have your senior helping us. We don¡¯t even have time to feel happy about this.¡± After Cedar finished speaking, he changed the topic and continued, ¡°David, I really want to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, this big family of mine might¡­¡± ¡°Cedar, you don¡¯t have to be like this! Your family helped me, so I would also naturally help you. This is all mutual.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Cedar said gratefully. Chapter 2003 Chapter 2003 The arrival of David and his master made the trio feel relieved. Although they had no idea if David¡¯s master could stop Zenon, the head of the Saint Association who was in full swing, they would be more hopeful with the help of a Sacred Saint. Without a Sacred Saint, the Fellowes family would never stand a chance. Only genocide would be waiting for them. ¡°Cedar, my master has limited time, so let¡¯s settle the matter as soon as possible!¡± David urged. Every hour the clone existed would consume a drop of his blood essence. Therefore, it would be best to solve the problem as soon as possible. After that, David could get back his remaining blood essence. It would be shameful to waste it. ¡°Okay, wait a minute, David and David¡¯s master. I¡¯ll call everyone in the Fellowes family over to fight the Palmore family to the death,¡± Cedar immediately agreed. This was the only opportunity for the Fellowes family. Thus, he would definitely grasp it tightly. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Even if David did not say anything, Cedar would still have organized the rest of the family as soon as possible and had a showdown with the Palmore family. Rather than being besieged like this and causing the Fellowes family to be distracted, it would be better to take the initiative to attack. The arrival of David¡¯s master gave Cedar great confidence. It was not that he had not seen any Sacred Saints before, but Cedar felt that this old man¡¯s strength was definitely greater than anything he had seen before, and it had already reached a terrifying stage. It was very rare for Cedar to see such strength. It was possible Fellowes family could really make it through this crisis. Every crisis was often apanied by opportunity. After this time, who in Star Kingdom would dare to target the Fellowes family? If they survived, the Fellowes family would rx during the following Star Kingdom crisis because they had already passed the crisis ahead of time. ¡°Alba, take David and his senior to rest for a while. Val, go out with me to gather everyone. This time, we will take the initiative to attack and catch the Palmore family off guard. We¡¯ll let them know that the Fellowes family is not weak.¡± ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± Alba and Valerio replied excitedly at the same time. Then, Alba left with David and his clone. Cedar and Valerio went to gather the strong members of the Fellowes family. The two True Saint grandmasters in the forbidden area of the Fellowes family received news from Cedar that a Sacred Saint hade to help the Fellowes family survive the crisis. Thus, they ignored everything else and directly walked out of the forbidden area that they had not left for many years to meet the Sacred Saint. However, David¡¯s clone sent them away with just one word. However, this did not affect the mood of the two True Saints, but instead, it made them even more excited. It was normal for a Sacred Saint to have a little temper, so this was in line with the identity of a Sacred Saint. The Fellowes family, which was originally lifeless, slowly awoke after David¡¯s arrival. All three True Saints hade out, summoning all the powerhouses of the Fellowes family to prepare for a fateful battle with the Palmore family. The Saint Association¡¯sw enforcement team had also arrived at the periphery of the Fellowes family. At the same time, Zenon, the Sacred Saint grandmaster of the Palmore family and the new head of the Saint Association, also arrived. As for the rest of the powerful members of the Palmore family, they were already prepared. Besides the Palmore family, the spies of countless Star Kingdom forces were also watching in secret from afar. The significance of this battle was extraordinary. It would act as the prelude to chaos in Star Kingdom. The deaths of the Saints before this was just an appetizer. As the head of the Saint Association, Zenon would set an example so several other top forces with Sacred Saints would naturally follow suit. Chapter 2004 Chapter 2004 All major forces with enough confidence wanted to expand their spheres of influence, obtain more resources, and grow amidst the chaos. Meanwhile, those who had no strength just wanted to protect themselves. Some small forces had begun to contact each other, preparing to unite to survive the chaotic period. From the moment Nek died and Zenon became the head of the Saint Association, a storm began shrouding Star Kingdom. The Palmore and Fellowes families were integrating their forces. Zenon brought the Saint Associationw enforcement team to help out, which acted as a cardiac stimnt for his family. Everyone in the Palmore family was confident that they would surely take down the Fellowes family. That was all they were thinking now. Could they take down the Fellowes family with zero loss? The members of the Fellowes family all showed surprised expressions after learning that a Sacred Saint was helping them. They would not hope that they could outdo the Palmore family. As long as they could get through this and not be exterminated, they would be fine. Otherwise, they could let the Palmore family know that they had to pay a huge price to take over the Fellowes family so that the Palmore family would not dare to challenge them again. The cores of the Palmore family were gathering on a huge warship engraved with the word ¡®Palmore.¡¯ There were four True Saints and nearly ten Pre-Saints. Other than that, there were also a lot of Eternals. This was not even the full power of the Palmore family. Some of them were still with the rest of the family. They were all waiting for the arrival of their grandmaster. Soon, a burly man walked in. It was the Palmore family¡¯s Sacred Saint grandmaster, Zenon. He was also the new head of the Saint Association. Once Zenon came in, all the core members of the Palmore family immediately stood up, bowed, and shouted excitedly, ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Ignoring everyone, Zenon strode to the main seat. After sitting down, he waved lightly, ¡°You may rise.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± After they answered, the cores sat down with excited expressions. Zenon was like a God in the Palmore family, so he had absolute authority. No one dared to object to what he said. Even if it is wrong, they would still follow. ¡°You must be tired after keeping an eye on the situation here for so long.¡± ¡°Grandmaster, it¡¯s our honor to contribute a little bit to the development of the family as members of the Palmore family,¡± the only Peak True Saint of the Palmore family replied loudly. ¡°It¡¯s our honor to be part of the Palmore family!¡± The rest of the people followed suit. Zenon nodded. ¡°Alright, not bad! I¡¯m very pleased that you guys have such awareness. The Fellowes family is only our first goal. After taking care of the Fellowes family, let¡¯s quickly annex all the industries of the Fellowes family and then move on to the next family. We must upy half of the Star Kingdom in this short time,¡± Zenon said with a serious expression. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± The cores of the Palmore family replied in unison. ¡°I will deal with the three True Saints of the Fellowes familyter and leave the rest to you. You must take down the Fellowes family while suffering the lowest cost. The Saint Associationw enforcement team will also assist you.¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°If you have no doubts, just follow me! This battle is the first battle for us to show our strength. Therefore, we must do a good job so that all forces can see the power of the Palmore family. This has great significance for the future development of the family so we can¡¯t make any mistakes.¡± After Zenon finished speaking, he walked ahead. The rest of the Palmore family¡¯s cores respectfully followed behind. Afterward, all members of the Palmore family were ordered to surround the Fellowes family tighter and get ready to take action. After this, they would take down the Fellowes family in one go. If they could take down the Fellowes family with their own family suffering minimal damage and at zero costs, the expansion of the family would be much smoother in the future. Who would dare to go against the Palmore family if they could wipe out a family as strong as the Fellowes family? Chapter 2005 Chapter 2005 On the other side, Cedar was also mobilizing the Fellowes family in the Fellowes Residence¡¯ square. ¡°Everyone, this is a battle that is rted to the life and death of our family. You must go all out. I know you must feel in your heart that the enemy is very powerful and the Fellowes family has no chance, but I want to tell you now that our family has a chance to survive because we also invited a Sacred Saint to help us. The Palmore family¡¯s teeth will break if they try to devour us now.¡± ¡°Break the teeth of the Palmore b*stards!¡± ¡°Break the teeth of the Palmore b*stards!¡± ¡°Break the teeth of the Palmore b*stards!¡± All the members of the Fellowes family shouted. They had been holding back for too long. When they were surrounded by the Palmore family, there was an air of desperation that filled the Fellowes family. If the Palmore family decided to attack, the Fellowes family might still have had a chance. However, the Palmore family chose to besiege them rather than attack. As time went by, the weaker ones would slowly copse under this air of despair. Many members of the Fellowes family could not bear it and eventually turned their backs, which was understandable. Before the mobilization meeting was over, a figure in the sky flew over at a high speed, immediately attracting everyone¡¯s attention. As soon as hended, the person panicked and said loudly, ¡°Grandmaster, bad news! The Palmore family is tightening the encirclement and it looks like they are going to attack us.¡± What he said also made the people in the square panic. They were loud when they were yelling their slogan. However, when it was time for the battle, only a few people were actually willing to sacrifice their life. Cedar frowned. Originally, he wanted to catch the Palmore family by surprise, but he did not expect them to be ready. There was no other choice than to go head-to-head with them now. Right now, everything would depend on David¡¯s master. If that old man could fight against Zenon, they might still have a chance if they could also work with David, who was a pretty strong True Saint, against the Fellowes family¡¯s four True Saints. If he could not, then they would not even need to consider this. ¡°Don¡¯t panic! They came just in time. I was about to go look for them!¡± Cedar growled. At this time, a deep voice came from afar. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°The Fellowes family, you should surrender! You won¡¯t have a chance, so hand over everything and be ves of my family from now on. If you do that, I will spare your life. If not, you will be killed without mercy!¡± When he said thest three words, a cold killing intent instantly filled the air, permeating through the entire Fellowes family. The killing intent of Zenon, the Sacred Saint, directly gave the Fellowes family a chill. There was a look of fear in most people¡¯s eyes. How could they bear the killing intent of a Sacred Saint with their strength? Cedar did not answer. ¡®Herees Zenon, the Sacred Saint. ¡®So, the only one who has a chance to defeat him is David¡¯s master.¡¯ ¡­ David was in the VIP room of the Fellowes family, waiting for the start of the big battle. Alba was with him the whole time. She did not bother David even when she saw David''s absent-minded appearance. After David told Cedar that he hoped to settle things quickly, three full hours have passed. So how could David not feel nervous? He had wasted three drops of blood essence like this. No matter how strong he was and no matter how much blood essence he had, it still should not be wasted like that. He really wanted to recall the clone. However, what if Zenon suddenly struck? If he summoned the clone toote, he would have no choice but to expose his true strength. Chapter 2006 Chapter 2006 How would he exin to Alba and the others then? David did not want to be called a liar. Even if they did not dare to say it out loud, they would still feel that way. ¡°Miss Fellowes, um¡­ Didn¡¯t your grandmaster say he would immediately gather all the member of the Fellowes family to fight to the death with the Palmore family? It¡¯s been three hours, so why are there no updates?¡± David finally asked. He could not bear it anymore. ¡°Master David, there are a lot of people in the Fellowes family, so it will take some time. But don¡¯t worry, Grandmaster will notify you and your master after he is ready,¡± Alba replied respectfully. ¡°Um¡­ Miss Fellowes, I¡¯m fine but my master has limited time. So, can you urge your grandmaster to hurry up? Otherwise, if my master gets angry and leaves, I won¡¯t be able to persuade him toe back.¡± ¡°Ah, M-Master David, wait a moment, I¡¯ll contact the grandmaster immediately and tell him to hurry up.¡± Alba was horrified when he heard that David¡¯s master might be leaving. This old man was the hope of all members of the Fellowes family, so he could not leave! If this old man left, the Fellowes family would bepletely doomed. Alba panicked and was about to get up and go out to find the grandmaster. At that moment, Zenon¡¯s voice started ringing over the Fellowes family. ¡°The Fellowes family, you should surrender! You won¡¯t have a chance, so hand over everything and be ves of my family. If you do that, I will spare your life. If not, you will be killed without mercy!¡± Upon hearing this voice, David was overjoyed. ¡®It¡¯s time!¡¯ In order to make this look more realistic, David yelled. ¡°Hey, Old Man, it¡¯s your time to shine!¡± ¡°You brat, can¡¯t you be more respectful?¡± An old voice said from the next room. Boom! With a loud bang, the clone rushed out. Then, David hurriedly led Alba to follow. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Not long after Zenon finished speaking on the Fellowes Square, a figure emerged from the Fellowes familyplex and rose to the sky. At this time, David''s clone was still bent and hunchbacked. He was wearing a silver mask while holding a long sword with a blue halo in his hand. That sword did not look ordinary at first nce. It was the Ice Soul Excalibur that David took from the Iridescent Sect. David''s clone stood above the Fellowes family, exuding the energy of Sacred Saint and resisting Zenon''s killing intent. The existence of the clone also shocked all of the Fellowes family members in the square. They raised their heads in disbelief, looking at the hunched figure in the sky. ¡®The grandmaster was right. ¡®He really got the help of a Sacred Saint. ¡®The Fellowes family is not doomed.¡¯ At this moment, the Fellowes family members felt infinite hope ignite in their hearts. Cedar stared closely at David''s clone. He knew that this was not the time to be happy. Sacred Saints also had different strengths and weaknesses. If this guy was only in the beginner or mid-Sacred Saint Rank, then he was definitely not Zenon''s opponent. However, that was not what worried Cedar the most. If David''s master wanted to firmly stand on the Fellowes family''s side and swore to live and die along with the Fellowes family, Zenon would have to weigh the pros and cons so that he would not do anything too extreme. After all, David¡¯s master was also a Sacred Saint, so Zenon could not kill him. The Palmore family would also suffer if they had a Sacred Saint eying them from the dark. This was also the reason why Sacred Saints could live in peace and be the top power of Star Kingdom. It was too difficult for a Sacred Saint to kill another Sacred Saint. Even if they were a peak Sacred Saint, they would also need the right time, ce, and people to be able to kill a beginner Sacred Saint. Otherwise, they should not even think about it. What Cedar was really worried about was that David¡¯s master would take David away without caring about the fate of the Fellowes family after learning about Zenon''s strength and his identity as the head of the Saint Association. If that happened, the Fellowes family would once again be doomed. By then, it would truly be the death of the Fellowes family. Chapter 2007 Chapter 2007 David''s clone was holding the Ice Soul Excalibur over the Fellowes Residence. As he looked at the huge battleship approaching in the distance, he swung his sword. A blue light with extremely cold air pierced through the air. The space it passed seemed to freeze over. The Fellowes family in the square felt a chill hit them, making them shiver uncontrobly. ¡°How dare you?!¡± Zenon''s voice came from inside the Palmore family¡¯s battleship. Immediately afterward, a white light shed and collided with the blue light. However, the expected explosion did not appear. When the white light touched the blue light, it froze. ¡®He could even freeze the grandmaster''s attack!¡¯ The Palmore family on the battleship were dumbfounded. When the blue light collided with the white light, a giant ice block appeared. Then, it quickly flew toward the Palmore family¡¯s battleship. The ice block was even bigger than the ship. One could imagine the consequences if the ship was hit. ¡°Huh? How interesting!¡± Zenon''s voice came again from the ship. The giant ice block was about to hit the battleship, but it suddenly stopped moving as if it was blocked by something. Then¡­ Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Boom! There was a loud bang and the ice block shattered. After that, it turned into countless ice dregs and fell to the ground like snowkes. There was silence. Everyone, no matter if it was the Palmore family or the Fellowes family, was dumbfounded. Cedar smiled wryly in his heart. A Sacred Saint was indeed terrifying. He could not handle any one of the white or blue attacks from just now. He would get hurt the moment he touched it, and it would be a severe injury at that. This was the power of Sacred Saint. A True Saint was not their opponent at all, and they did not even have the qualifications to intervene. David did not continue the attack. In fact, he was also surprised. The power of the Ice Soul Excalibur was beyond his imagination. A random attack could cause so much damage, and it was like the pr opposite of the Evil-Splitting Sword. One would give the opponent low-temperature frostbites while the other would give high-temperature burns. However, the sharpness of the Evil-Splitting Sword was notparable to that of the Ice Soul Excalibur. After all, the system called it an artifact that could kill everything in the world. From a certain point of view, as long as the person using the Evil-Splitting Sword was strong enough, there was nothing it could not cut through, and the Ice Soul Excalibur was no exception. David would not even have to worry about damaging the Evil-Splitting Sword. The Palmore family¡¯s ships continued moving. After a while, they arrived in the sky above the Fellowes Residence and in front of David''s clone. A fleet followed. This was the Saint Associationw enforcement team. Zenon stepped out of the ship, the cores of the Palmore family following behind him. He knew from the attack just now that the person who attacked was strong and he was probably the best among Sacred Saints. Only he could take down a Sacred Saint. If he let the others go, they would just die. At this moment, Zenon was puzzled. Where did the Fellowes family find such a powerful Sacred Saint? They never had a Sacred Saint grandmaster. Chapter 2008 Chapter 2008 If not, he would not have appeared now. Zenon was sure that this person was not any of the Sacred Saints he knew. In other words, the other party had been hiding and this might be the first time he appeared, so he probably did not know who Zenon was. All the members of the Fellowes family on the square showed surprised expressions. Everyone could tell from the blow just now that they had the upper hand. This person that the grandmaster got was amazing. The Fellowes family was saved. Zenon went to the front of the battleship to stare at David¡¯s clone. It was a pity that David¡¯s clone was wearing a mask, so Zenon could not see his face. Zenon then set his sights on the blue long sword again. He could feel the uniqueness of this sword. Even though it was far away, he could still feel the icy cold air. ¡°Who are you? Why are you getting in my family¡¯s way?¡± Zenon asked aloud. ¡°I don¡¯t care which way you want to go, nor do I have the right to control you, but you can¡¯t mess with the Fellowes family,¡± David¡¯s clone replied in an old voice. ¡°The Fellowes family is our first target, so we can¡¯t make any mistakes. Otherwise, how will we continue our journey?¡± ¡°I said no! With me here, you will never be able to get what you want.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to fight against my family?¡± ¡°You should know that you are the one who came here to make trouble, and I¡¯m not the one who took the initiative to attack you.¡± Zenon was about to say something else when he saw how stubborn David was. If he still could not convince David, then he could only attack. Even if he was stopped and could not do anything, the remaining strength of the Palmore family, together with the Saint Associationw enforcement team, could take down the Fellowes family. They would just need to suffer a little loss. In any case, they had to take down the Fellowes family. Otherwise, they would be humiliated. The Palmore family had been preparing for so long. How would they gain a foothold in Star Kingdom in the future if they leave so disheartened under the gaze of countless forces in Star Kingdom? How could Zenon continue to serve as the head of the Saint Association? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sure you just came out from hiding recently, right?¡± Zenon asked. ¡°So what?¡± David¡¯s clone replied calmly. ¡°Did the Fellowes family tell you that I have just defeated Sid, the previous head of the Saint Association, and became the new head of the Saint Association? I am controlling the strongest elite team in Star Kingdom and can decide the life and death of countless forces with a single word. Do you still want to continue to help the Fellowes family in going against me?¡± As soon as he said that, all the members of the Fellowes family on the square felt their hearts leap to their throats. They were afraid that this powerful helper would fear Zenon¡¯s identity and strength, and chose to leave the Fellowes family behind. The odds of this happening were high. After all, not everyone was willing to be the enemy of the head of the Saint Association, the current number one in Star Kingdom. Even Cedar was very nervous. His worst fears might still happen. Zenon wanted to use his identity to frighten David¡¯s master. Just when the Fellowes family felt tense, a voice sounded in their ears. ¡°Old man, why are you wasting your breath talking to him? Just attack and get it over with. You¡¯re as naggy as a b*tch.¡± David¡¯s main form was the one who spoke. He stood not far behind the clone with Alba. ¡°You brat, can¡¯t you speak properly to me? There are so many outsiders here. Will you die if you show me some respect and call me Master?¡± The clone said angrily. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll show you respect, Master, fight him now! I¡¯m still waiting to see you put on a good show! It¡¯s not every day I get to see a battle between Sacred Saints,¡± David¡¯s main form continued. ¡°Gosh, what else do you know aside from fighting? Are you trying to tire me to death? Why don¡¯t you try it yourself? Do you think everyone can beat a peak Sacred Saint?¡± ¡°You just said he¡¯s a peak Sacred Saint, so how can I be strong enough? You should do it yourself! I¡¯ll just watch the show.¡± ¡°If you know that you are not strong enough, why don¡¯t you practice hard? You¡¯re always sozy.¡± ¡°Say, Old Man, I¡¯ve given you enough respect, so don¡¯t push it! Why are you talking so much nonsense? Are you scared? If you can¡¯t beat him, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t look down on you,¡± David said, his words heavy with contempt. ¡°I¡¯m scared? I can¡¯t beat him? You b*stard, watch carefully, hmph!¡± The clone was pissed. It seemed that he could not ept being looked down on by his disciple. Chapter 2009 Chapter 2009 Theical dialogue between the master and the apprentice challenged the worldview of everyone present. The disciple not only called his Sacred Saint master an old man, but he would only call him Master if asked, and in the end, the Sacred Saint was even looked down on. ¡®This master is too disrespected, right? ¡®He¡¯s still a Sacred Saint! ¡®He is already the top existence in Star Kingdom. ¡®Is he that lowly in the eyes of his apprentice? ¡®If I were his master, I¡¯d have pped him long ago. ¡®Why would I want such a rebellious disciple? ¡®No matter how good the rtionship between master and disciple is, it can''t be so good, right? ¡®Even the most basic respect is gone. ¡®Instead, the master is at the mercy of the apprentice. ¡®None of the Sacred Saint masters are like this. ¡®Not to mention Star Kingdom. ¡®Even if we take ount of the entire universe, he¡¯s probably the only person who behaves like this.¡¯ The Palmore family and the Fellowes family were all looking at the master and disciple. They were bewildered. ¡®How unbelievable! ¡®This is unheard of! ¡®How incredible! ¡®His master fell for such clear provocation. ¡®Is he so old that he¡¯s senile?¡¯ Alba stood next to David. Whenever David said something, she would feel her heart jumping to her throat. She almost tried to persuade the other party several times. How could a disciple talk to his master like this? Furthermore, his master was also a Sacred Saint. If others had a master who was at the top of Star Kingdom, they would have constantly served their master respectfully. They would not be like David, who showed no care nor respect at all. Alba could not understand what David was doing, or rather, she could not understand the rtionship between the master and the disciple. Zenon stood opposite David''s clone, expressionless. He did not have what these people were thinking. Instead, there was something more important for him to wonder about. The opponent actually knew that he was a peak Sacred Saint. This seemingly very casual sentence revealed a lot of information. How did he know that? No one knew this secret other than the remaining five Sacred Saints known to Star Kingdom. He knew Zenon was a peak Sacred Saint, yet he still dared to block him. This proved that David¡¯s master was not afraid of a peak Sacred Saint. Did it mean that his opponent was also a peak Sacred Saint? Where did this old mane from? He had actually found traces of some of the Sacred Saints hidden in the dark of Star Kingdom. Zenon thought for a moment but did not remember this person. The other party was likely to be an old monster who had lived for a long time. After theical dialogue between the master and the disciple, the Fellowes family was excited. This was because they knew that the Sacred Saint would not abandon the Fellowes family and leave. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My disciple told me to show him a fight. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to make a move,¡± David¡¯s clone looked at Zenon in the distance and said. ¡°Alright! Let me see what you are capable of. How dare you be so arrogant in front of me!¡± Zenon was not afraid at all. So what if the opponent was an old monster who had already stepped into peak Sacred Saint Rank? As long as Zenon could defeat him, the Palmore family and the Saint Associationw enforcement team could take care of the Fellowes family too. There were countless pairs of eyes looking on from outside. In any case, Zenon would not back down. If he could take down the Fellowes family in today''s battle, the status of the Palmore family would be unshakable in the future. The golden age of Star Kingdom wasing. All the demons and monsters hiding in the dark hade out. So, he had to show how powerful he was to shock the weaklings. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s fight!¡± After David¡¯s clone finished speaking, his hunched figure slowly stood up straight. He lifted his right hand and pointed the Ice Soul Excalibur directly at Zenon. Chapter 2010 Chapter 2010 At the same time, the energy in his body exploded. Like a storm, it swept across the sky and earth. The Fellowes family members on the ground who were under Saint Realm were all thrown to the ground by this strong pressure. Only Saints could barely stand still, and this was only because they were not being targeted. Zenon narrowed his eyes. ¡®He¡¯s a peak Sacred Saint indeed. ¡®No wonder he dares to be so reckless in front of me.¡¯ Zenon did not want to fall behind, so he also showed his peak Sacred Saint energy as well. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The cores of the Fellowes family behind them had already backed away. The two bursts of energy from the peak Sacred Saints intersected and collided in the air. The static electricity generated was more powerful than lightning. Crackle! Crackle! A gust of wind and lightning formed around the two of them. It looked like the scene from the apocalypse. They had not started fighting yet, but the collision of their energy made everyone feel hopeless. Even the True Saints felt fear in their hearts and had an urge to escape. A Sacred Saint was already an existence they could not match, much less a peak Sacred Saint. David¡¯s main form kept Alba behind him, so she was unaffected. He was a partial Pre-Deity and he had surpassed peak Sacred Saint Rank. Although he was just partial, they were not on the same level at all. A partial Pre-Deity had half a foot in Divine Realm. The clone also suppressed his strength. Otherwise, Zenon would have knelt down and begged for mercy. Firstly, David did not want to attract too much attention, and secondly, he wanted to practice with Zenon and gain somebat experience. The strongestbat power in Star Kingdom was peak Sacred Saint Rank. David estimated that he would not be able to find a partial Pre-Deity to have a friendly duel with. Therefore, he could only settle for the next best thing. Under such great pressure, besides David¡¯s main form and Alba, who was protected by him, there was hardly anyone who could keep their eyes open. When everyone felt the pressure on their bodies suddenly getting lifted, they knew the Sacred Saints had started fighting. So, they quickly opened their eyes and looked into the sky. David¡¯s clone and Zenon were gone. They only saw a huge ck hole in the sky. Even True Saints felt their scalps turning numb from the terrifying pressure emanating from the ck hole, let alone anyone below Saint Realm. The ck hole was a channel directly connecting them to eight-dimensional space. Only the pressure in eight-dimensional space could be so strong. Not even True Saints could withstand the pressure if they entered the eight-dimensional space. The two Sacred Saints actually broke through several space barriers at the same time, forming a ck hole. This waspletely different from tearing space and creating space cracks. Boom! Boom! Boom! Loud noises began toe continuously from the ck hole. Apparently, the battle inside had started. At the scene, only David''s main form could see through the ck hole and watch the situation inside. Of course, he did not need to see it because the clone that was fighting Zenon was also controlled by him. The peak Sacred Saint deserved to be regarded as the strongestbat force in Star Kingdom. A random blow had the power to destroy the world out there. If they were fighting in three-dimensional space, a few blows from them could smash the entire Central Sacred Continent to pieces. The spies of the major forces hiding in a distance could also see the huge ck hole. Everyone still did not understand what was going on. Why was there suddenly such strong winds and lightning? There was even a ck hole now. Even from far away, they could feel the horror of the ck hole. As they were looking at it from a distance, there was a huge ck hole in the sky above the Fellowes Residence. It was like a huge mouth that was trying to swallow everything nearby. It was extremely frightening to watch. Chapter 2011 Chapter 2011 The ck hole was slowly shrinking. Boom! Pow! The sound of collisions inside did not stop. David¡¯s clone suppressed his strength to only peak Sacred Saint Rank, which was the same level as Zenon. Therefore, neither of them gained the upper hand for some time. The clone might have had a small advantage, but that was all. If he did not disy the strength of a partial Pre-Deity, he would not be able to beat Zenon. He wanted to torment Zenon, so he would not disy his full strength for the time being. Zenon¡¯s goal was also very simple. He just wanted to stall the opponent and leave the rest to the Palmore family and the Saints Association''sw enforcement team. By the time they exited the ck hole, the Fellowes family should be annihted. The Fellowes family was so weak, and their strongestbat power was those three True Saints. With two of them still injured, how would it be possible for them to go against thebined forces of the Palmore family and the Saints Association''sw enforcement team? After the ck holepletely disappeared above the Fellowes Residence, calm was restored. However, a chilling aura started spreading. The Palmore family knew what the grandmaster was telling them. If the grandmaster took action, it showed that he had the determination to take down the Fellowes family. They needed to wipe out the Fellowes family quickly while the grandmaster was stalling the opposing Sacred Saint. Boom! The battleship with all the powerhouses of the Palmore family approached the Fellowes Residence. Then, the Saints Association''sw enforcement team followed. Cedar obviously knew what the other party meant. He looked at the huge battleship that was approaching and ordered loudly, ¡°Fellowes family,e and fight with me!" ¡°Fight!¡± All the Fellowes family shouted enthusiastically. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. With no Sacred Saints involved, they still had a chance in this battle. All the members of the Fellowes family felt hopeless before because a Sacred Saint''s deterrence was too great. In addition, Zenon became the leader of the Saints Association. So, the Fellowes family had no other option but to be wiped out. Now Zenon, the Sacred Saint, was prevented from participating in the battle. The Palmore family wanted to kill the Fellowes family easily, but the Fellowes family would not agree to that. None of them would give up if they had even the tiniest glimmer of hope. Above the square, three figures rushed out first to stand before the Palmore family. Those were the three True Saints from the Fellowes family. Then countless figures soared into the sky and stopped behind Cedar and the others. The seniors of the Palmore family inside the battleship frowned unconsciously when they saw the red- eyed and crazy-looking members of the Fellowes family. They knew they could win this battle, but it also required them to pay a huge price. The original n of the Palmore family was to have the grandmaster kill Cedar and the other True Saints topletely break the confidence of the Fellowes family. After that, they could take down the Fellowes family without any effort. How would they have known that the Fellowes family found someone who could resist the grandmaster? At this point, they could only fight them head-on. Fortunately, the grandmaster brought the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team along so they should be able to reduce some of their losses. ¡°Cedar, I don¡¯t know how you got yourself a Sacred Saint, but do you think this will save your family? You are so naive. The annihtion of the Fellowes family will kick off the prelude to the golden age of Star Kingdom. No one can stop the trend of the times,¡± said Draken Palmore, the Palmore family¡¯s True Saint. ¡°Draken, let¡¯s not talk nonsense. If you want to attack my family, you have to be prepared to get hurt. There are no cowards in my family nor are they people who will only try to save their own necks,¡± Cedar replied loudly. The Fellowes family behind him followed immediately. ¡°We¡¯re not scared of death!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not scared of death!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not scared of death!¡± The powerhouses of the Palmore family were now scared to face the imposing aura exuding from every one of the Fellowes family members who seemed to be injected with adrenaline. As the saying went, the poor, those who had nothing to lose would not fear those in power. Chapter 2012 Chapter 2012 Once one¡¯s enemy was ready to fight without the fear of death, even if one was much stronger than the opponent, they would not be able to perform well. David¡¯s main form also went to the front at this time, standing with Cedar and the other two. There were four True Saints, which made the Palmore family feel that this was going to be a little tricky. ¡°David, I don¡¯t want to thank you too much. We will remember your kindness, so as long as my family survives this cmity, this will definitely be written into the genealogy of the family, so the family will always remember this,¡± Cedar said to David solemnly. ¡°Cedar, you¡¯re too kind. I, David Lidell, am not an ungrateful person. Your family helped me before, and now that you¡¯re in trouble, there is no reason for me to stand idly by,¡± David replied casually. Cedar did not continue but turned to look at the Fellowes family. ¡°From today onwards, David will be the most honored guest of our family. Treat him like you would treat me. If I find anyone who dares to disrespect him even in private, they will be expelled from the family immediately as it will not be tolerated.¡± ¡°Greetings, Master David!¡± All of the Fellowes family members shouted. How would they dare to disrespect David? Aside from David True Saint¡¯s strength and his Sacred Saint¡¯s master, he was the man who gave the Fellowes family hope. Alba stood among the crowd. At this moment, she felt extremely proud. She was the first person to meet David and established a good rtionship with him thatsted all the way to the present. Without the help of David and his master, the Fellowes family would have been wiped out by now. The two sides confronted each other. The Palmore family clearly had the absolute upper hand. However, the Fellowes family, who was weaker, was in high spirits, while the Palmore family was silent. ¡°Captain Macall, the grandmaster should have given you a task, right?¡± Draken suddenly asked loudly. ¡°Draken, don¡¯t worry! We will naturally carry out the order of the head with everything we have,¡± a voice came from the fleet at the back. After getting affirmation from the captain of the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team, Draken also grew more confident. ¡°That¡¯s good! Everyone in the Palmore family, follow my orders and take down the Fellowes family. From now on, Star Kingdom will only respect the Palmore family.¡± ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± ¡°Everyone from the Fellowes family, those Palmore scoundrels want to trample on our homnd and make us their ves. Tell me, what should we do to them?¡± Cedar asked loudly. ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± The two families were about to go to war. David was in a deep dilemma. In reality, he should reveal his strength at this time to prevent this battle from happening. If the fight broke out, both sides would surely suffer heavy losses. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The Palmore family already had four True Saints ready to fight. In addition to the members of the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team, their strength far exceeded that of the Fellowes family. However, even though the Fellowes family was rtively weak, but they had the determination to die with the enemy. Once the battle started, there would be a lot of dead Saints, let alone everyone else. If he only used the strength of ate True Saint, he would not be able to control the tides of the battle. David did not care about the fate of the Palmore family. However, if the Fellowes family suffered too many casualties, it would be difficult for him to exin himself if his secret was one day revealed. The clone was fighting fiercely, while Zenon truly deserved to be called a peak Sacred Saint. The clone which was suppressing his strength could not gain the upper hand at all. However, this was exactly what David wanted. Since he needed to umtebat experience, of course, the longer the battle, the better. David had only two options now. Either he let the two families go to war and watch the Fellowes family suffer heavy casualties, or he could at least expose his strength as a Sacred Saint and prevent the battle from happening. However, if he exposed himself, it would inevitably make others suspicious. ¡®Sigh, this is so difficult.¡¯ Just when David was in a dilemma, the two families started to act. The three True Saints from the Fellowes family beside David rushed out first. In the meantime, four figures also rushed out of the Palmore family battleship. At this moment, David finally made up his mind. In the end, he still could not bring himself to watch the Fellowes family suffer heavy casualties. The Fellowes family had been too kind to him. ¡®I can only expose myself,¡¯ David sighed helplessly in his heart. Chapter 2013 Chapter 2013 ¡®Um?¡¯ When David was about to disy his Sacred Saint energy, he suddenly sensed that another powerhouse was approaching. ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯ He quickly looked in one direction. A Sacred Saint''s energy instantly enveloped the audience. The seven True Saints who had just rushed out also stopped in their tracks. This was because they felt a strong crisis and fear from this energy. The whole scene was silent. At this time, an old man appeared between the Palmore and Fellowes families. David looked at him. ¡®Ate Sacred Saint! ¡®And he should have broken through to peak Sacred Saint. ¡®There should be only one such powerhouse among the Sacred Saints known to Star Kingdom. ¡®And that¡¯s the previous head of the Saints Association, Sid Griswold, an old man respected by all forces in Star Kingdom. ¡®After being defeated by Zenon, he stepped down as head of the Saints Association. ¡®Sid has always taken it as his duty to maintain the peace of Star Kingdom, so with him here, I don''t have to expose myself.¡¯ David was secretly happy. However, David was not the only one who was feeling happy on the inside. Everyone in the Fellowes family was extremely excited too. Sid was the previous head of the Saints Association, the person with the highest prestige in Star Kingdom. What he hated the most wererge-scale wars in Star Kingdom. Now that he was here, the Palmore family''s grand ambition to wipe out the Fellowes family was no longer possible. ¡°Greetings, Lord Sid!¡± Cedar and the others sped their fists first and said respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Lord Sid!¡± the Fellowes family shouted at the same time. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Sid waved his hand in response to the Fellowes family. Then, he turned around to face the Palmore family. The four True Saints from the Palmore family looked at each other and were a little nervous, They had no idea how to face this old man. If were before, they would do the same as the Fellowes family. However, Sid was no longer the Saints Association¡¯s head. Instead, the Palmore family¡¯s grandmaster was the head of the Saints Association. Hence, the Palmore family naturally would not do that. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be pping themselves in the face? ¡°S-Sid, you¡­ What do you want to do? Let me tell you, our grandmaster is also here. If you dare to mess around, he will not spare you. If the grandmaster could defeat you once, he can beat you the second time,¡± a True Saint from the Palmore family said tremblingly. p! He flew backward the moment he finished speaking. This scene also surprised everyone present. After the person stabilized himself, everyone discovered that there was a deep handprint on his face. It was obvious that someone had pped him hard across the face. ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± The man pointed at Sid, unable to utter aplete sentence. The p just now had already stunned him. He was a True Saint, but now, he felt as aggrieved as a child. The rest of the Palmore family members were horrified and did not dare to speak. Before this old man was defeated by their grandmaster, he was number one in Star Kingdom. At this moment, a team of soldiers wearing armor with w enforcer¡¯ carved on them came out of the fleet and walked to the front. After that, they went before Sid and got on one knee to shout respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Lord Sid!¡± The person in front was Captain Quintus of the Saints Association''sw enforcement team. He was also a peak True Saint. Behind him were countless True Saints and dozens of Pre-Saints. Chapter 2014 Chapter 2014 The Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team was the most elite force of the Saints Association. Even Zenon had to attach value to them. After bing the new head of the Saints Association, the first thing he wanted to conquer was the law enforcement team. This force couldpletely exterminate any force other than the six top forces of Star Kingdom. ¡°Quintus, are you trying to help the evildoers?¡± This was the first sentence Sid said. ¡°Lord Sid, without you here, I had no choice. Everyone in the Saints Association has sumbed to Zenon after he suppressed us with force. I am not afraid of death, but I can¡¯t ignore the lives of my brothers. Please forgive me, Lord Sid.¡± The leader of thew enforcement team, Captain Quintus, replied. ¡°Sigh, Zenon is very ambitious. He wants to unify Star Kingdom and collect all the luck of the Star Kingdom so he can get into that legendary realm during this golden age. He¡¯s trying to make Star Kingdom miserable by doing this,¡± Sid sighed and shook his head. This remark was not only heard by the Palmore and Fellowes family, as even the spies of the major forces of Star Kingdom who were watching the battle in secret also heard it. Everyone showed incredible expressions. ¡®Zenon wants to unify Star Kingdom? ¡®Gather all the luck of Star Kingdom and get into the realm after Sacred Saint Rank? ¡®This is great news. ¡®I have to pass this back to the family as soon as possible. ¡®Zenon¡¯s ambition is so great, it¡¯s no wonder he wants to create chaos Star Kingdom. ¡®Only when there is chaos will he have a chance to unify Star Kingdom.¡¯ Everyone in the Palmore family wanted to tear the old man Sid into pieces. He was trying to push the Palmore family against all Star Kingdom forces by saying that. How despicable! David was also stunned. In the beginning, he felt that this matter was strange. Zenon was already a Sacred Saint who was standing at the top of Star Kingdom, so how would he care about external things like Treasure Trove? It turned out that he wanted to use this chance to cause chaos in Star Kingdom. Then, he would wait until the time was almost up, and then take action to integrate all the forces of Star Kingdom. However, could he get into a higher realm by doing this? David still did not quite get it. He had no idea that if he wanted to get into Divine Realm, he needed the power of faith. Zenon was already a peak Sacred Saint. If he wanted to go further, he would need to collect the power of faith of Star Kingdom. The only way he could do that was to be the god in the hearts of everyone in Star Kingdom. After Star Kingdom was unified, Zenon¡¯s next step was to build statues of himself in all corners of Star Kingdom for everyone to worship. Then, he would use this to gather the power of faith and break through to Saint Realm. ¡°I implore Lord Sid toe back and lead the Saints Association once more!¡± Quintus yelled. ¡°I implore Lord Sid toe back and lead the Saints Association once more!¡± The rest of the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team followed suit. ¡°I implore Lord Sid to return to the Saints Association, regain control of the world, and restore peace to Star Kingdom,¡± Cedar shouted in another way. ¡°I implore Lord Sid to return to the Saints Association, regain control of the world, and restore peace to Star Kingdom.¡± Naturally, the Fellowes family supported their grandmaster. ¡°Everyone, please be quiet and listen to me.¡± As soon as Sid said that, silence befell the scene. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Everyone! I understand what you want, but now I am no longer capable of being the head.¡± Before he could finish, someone immediately disagreed. ¡°Lord Sid, we only recognize you as our head. No one else can get our approval.¡± The voice was not from the Palmore or Fellowes family, but from outside. That voice represented the other spectating forces in Star Kingdom. With someone taking the lead, more people followed suit. ¡°That¡¯s right! We only recognize Lord Sid and no one else.¡± ¡°Zenon is so ambitious and only considers his own interests. What qualifications does he have to be the head of the Saints Association? What we need is a selfless person like Lord Sid.¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°The Fellowes family also agrees!¡± Cedar followed suit and roared. He was dying for the Palmore family to be the public enemy of Star Kingdom. Chapter 2015 Chapter 2015 Cedar was echoing other forces¡¯ support for Sid to be the Saints Association¡¯s head once again! The rest of the Fellowes family would naturally follow suit. With that, the audience rang out in support of Sid. After this happened, the faces of the Palmore family turned even more unpleasant. They knew if they let this continue, the Palmore family was bound to be the public enemy of Star Kingdom. The Palmore family was not afraid of any force if it was a one-on-one fight. However, if all the forces of Star Kingdom were united, how could the Palmore family defeat them? They would be outnumbered. If the grandmaster was tied up again like he was today, the Palmore family would be in danger. Draken finally could not hold himself back anymore. So, he said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t listen to the rumors. My family has absolutely no ambition of unifying the Star Kingdom. After my grandmaster defeated this old man Sid and got him kicked out of the Saints Association head, he felt resentful, which is why he said these things. We just want to take back what¡¯s ours.¡± His words were immediately contradicted by Cedar. ¡°Take back what¡¯s yours? What a joke! Does the Palmore family own Treasure Trove? It was developed through the hard work of my family across many generations, even if some of it was thanks to your family, we have paid enough penance every year, so how did it be yours? Lord Sid is right, you genuinely harbor such grand ambitions!¡± ¡°Cedar, don¡¯t confuse the public. From the very beginning, your family was a subsidiary family of my family. Everything you have now is given by my family. Now that your wings have hardened, you want to break away from the Palmore family? How is this fair?¡± ¡°Nonsense! I admit that my family benefitted from your support, but without you, the Palmore family, we would not be much worse off too. If we had known that your family had such grand ambitions, we would never have started any rtionship with you.¡± The two scolded each other. They were both justifying their family names. Frankly speaking, it was really hard to judge who was right and who was wrong in this matter. The reason Treasure Trove could grow to today¡¯s scale, be one of the fivergest firms in the Central Sacred Continent, and rank in the top three with inexhaustible wealth resources was due to the results of the Fellowes family¡¯s good management and hard work. At the same time, it was also due to the results of the deterrence of Grandmaster Zenon from the Palmore family. Both were indispensable. In reality, this was a win-win situation. However, the distribution of benefits was uneven now and the two sides had a fallout. Hence, naturally, whoever had the bigger fist would gain more benefits. The other forces in Star Kingdom were not concerned about which one of the two families would have thestugh. What they cared about was whether what Sid said was true. ¡®Does Zenon have the ambition to unify the Star Kingdom? ¡®If so, we must unite and kill the Palmore family¡¯s ambitions in its infancy. ¡®We can¡¯t give the Palmore family a chance to destroy us one by one.¡¯ Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If this was not happening, they would not care if the Fellowes family lived or died. When Draken was arguing with Cedar, he inadvertently took out the family keepsake and crushed it. This was the keepsake left by Zenon and could only be used when the Palmore family encountered a huge crisis. Once used, Zenon would be able to sense it as long as he was in Star Kingdom. With Sid¡¯s appearance, the Palmore family was now in a dangerous situation. With him around, the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team would certainly not help the Palmore family anymore. They might even stand against the Palmore family. If they had to only rely on the strength sent by the Palmore family, it waspletely impossible for them to face thebined efforts of the Fellowes family and the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team. In addition, a Sacred Saint was watching over them. Their n had failed, and things were out of Draken¡¯s control too. Hence, he could only ask the grandmaster toe back quickly to deal with it. He could not let Sid continue spewing nonsense. Otherwise, the Palmore family would really be the target of scorn. ¡­ In the eight-dimensional space. Pow! Pow! Boom! Boom! David held the Ice Soul Excalibur while Zenon held a pair of heavy daggers. The two fought to the fullest and yet neither could gain the upper hand. David¡¯s exposed strength was only slightly greater than Zenon¡¯s. However, hisbat experience was insufficient, so he could only fight the opponent to a draw. Zenon was also shocked by the strength of David¡¯s clone. Chapter 2016 Chapter 2016 ¡®This strange old man who suddenly appeared is so strong. ¡®How many old monsters are still hiding in Star Kingdom? ¡®Is he from thest golden age? ¡®I guess I have to hurry up and get everything done before all these old monsterse out from hiding. ¡®Otherwise, things will be difficult.¡¯ Suddenly, something crept into Zenon¡¯s mind. Someone in the family had crushed the keepsake. He thought the battle out there had ended and the Palmore family had wiped out the Fellowes family. Tgerefire, heughed out loud on the spot. ¡°Hahaha!¡± The annihtion of the Fellowes family wouldpletely kick off the prelude to the chaos in Star Kingdom. Not only were they trying to get Treasure Trove by killing the Fellowes family, but they were also doing this to show their power to the outside world. The real goal was to kick off the chaos by breaking the rules set by Sid. He wanted to expose the ambitions of all the forces in Star Kingdom. The more chaotic Star Kingdom became, the better it would be for the Palmore family. Sid was right. Zenon was not satisfied with the strength of a peak Sacred Saint. He wanted to go one step further, step into the legendary Divine Realm, ignite the Divine Fire, and be an immortal god. If he wanted to make it this far, he could not seed just by relying on his hard work and talent. He also needed a special tool to assist him, and that was the power of faith. If he wanted to gain the power of faith, he had to be the god in the hearts of all humans in Star Kingdom. Divine Realm, as the name suggested, was to be the god in every human¡¯s heart. After defeating Sid, thete Sacred Saint, Zenon felt proud and confident. For a moment, he thought he was the only peak Sacred Saint in Star Kingdom. However, expectedly, his arrogance and confidence did notst for too long before they were crushed by the strange old man in front of him. Zenon burst intoughter during the fight, which confused David a little. ¡°Old man, the Fellowes family you¡¯ve been guarding has been exterminated. Do you still want to fight with me? We are simr in strength, and if we continue to fight, the final result will be a draw. You should go out and have a look! Hahaha!¡± Zenon said with a loudugh. David was speechless after he heard that. ¡®Is this guy crazy? ¡®My main form is still outside.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®With the appearance of the former head of the Saints Association, Sid, the situation is obviously not good for the Palmore family. ¡®So, where did Zenon get the news that the Fellowes family has been exterminated?¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too early to be happy? Are you sure the news you got is true? Why is the news you got different from mine?¡± David asked Zenon three questions in a row. Zenon was stumped by the questions. He just remembered. The keepsake he left could only be used when the family was facing a huge crisis. If they won, there would be no need to crush the keepsake. ¡®I-Is the family in trouble?¡¯ Zenon¡¯s eyes widened and he exerted his maximum energy. After that, he waved his daggers at David at full force. The clone was of course not scared. He used the Evil-Splitting Sword Technique and waved the sword. Ding! The daggers and sword collided, creating an ear-piercing sound. The dazzling light turned the dark eight-dimensional space as bright as day. Where the daggers and sword collided, a grain-sized ck hole appeared. Their collision broke the barrier of the eight-dimensional space. Even though it was small, it was enough to prove the power of this attack. Chapter 2017 Chapter 2017 After that, Zenon did not continue attacking. Instead, he immediately exited the eight-dimensional space. He was now going to check what was going on in the outside world. When David saw Zenon leave, naturally, he followed. The two appeared over the Fellowes family almost at the same time. They did no reappear very far from Sid, who was in the middle of the two families. Zenon nced around. It was different from what he had imagined. The two families have not yet fought. Finally, his eyes fell on Sid, and he understood. ¡®He¡¯s here, so it¡¯s no wonder the fight hasn¡¯t started. ¡®The chances of a battle starting where Sid is is very small.¡¯ ¡°Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Grandmaster!¡± The Palmore family members revealed surprised expressions one after another. With the arrival of their grandmaster, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief. The Fellowes family felt relieved when they saw David¡¯s clone returning safely. ¡°Draken, what¡¯s going on?¡± Zenon asked aloud. Although he already guessed the general situation in his heart, he still asked. Draken took a step forward and replied respectfully, ¡°Grandmaster, when we were about to fight, Sid appeared and stopped us. Not only that, but he also ndered you in front of all forces in the entire Star Kingdom. He said you¡¯re ambitious and you want to unify the Star Kingdom to get to a higher realm.¡± ¡°Oh? Did he really say that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true! I dare not lie to you.¡± ¡°Lord Sid, that¡¯s not very nice of you. When you were the head, I didn¡¯t speak ill of you behind your back and I had always supported your work. Why did you nder me the moment you came to my territory? When have I offended you? I didn¡¯t insist on being the head, but you didn¡¯t care about the proposals of the deputy heads, so you can¡¯t me us for this,¡± Zenon said sarcastically with a fake smile. ¡°Zenon, you know very well if I¡¯m ndering you. Others may not know what you are worried about, but I know very well. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect you to break through to peak Sacred Saint Rank and was caught off-guard. Otherwise, I would never have let you be the head no matter what,¡± Sid replied nkly. ¡°Sid, just because I called you Lord Sid out of respect, you shouldn¡¯t be too presumptuous too! You have no right to deny me the position of head. You should say that when you be a peak Sacred Saint!¡± ¡°Zenon, I admit that your talent is unrivaled, but youck virtue, and you only think about how to improve yourself. Even if your n is sessful, you will not be recognized by everyone in Star Kingdom. How will you get the power of faith if you¡¯re not recognized? It will all be in vain if that happens¡­¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Sid revealed Zenon¡¯s secret. ¡°Shut up!¡± Zenon yelled, interrupting Sid directly. ¡°Sid! I don¡¯t need you to teach me. You should just take care of yourself! Don¡¯t take advantage of your seniority, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for disrespecting you!¡± Zenon roared. David was very confused as he listened to the conversation. ¡®What n? What recognition? What power of faith? ¡®I don¡¯t understand!¡¯ After thinking about it for a while, David felt toozy to continue thinking. Whatever n Zenon had, David could ruin it. In the face of absolute strength, everything else was futile. David was not the only one who did not understand, no one else could understand either. Their strength was not enough. The strongest among them was only a True Saint. The power of faith was something that only a peak Sacred Saint could use and touch. If Sid broke through to peak Sacred Saint Rank, with the prestige he had umted in Star Kingdom for so many years, he could already build statues everywhere and collect the power of faith. However, ate Sacred Saint could not do that just yet. Chapter 2018 Chapter 2018 ¡°Based on your peak Sacred Saint strength, you are not qualified to tell me to shut up.¡± Sid was not afraid of the other party¡¯s threat at all. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t enjoy myselfst time, so today I will let you know what it means when they say that the strongest person is the one who makes the rules.¡± Zenon¡¯s heart had already ignited boundless anger. Originally, he wanted toplete the n without anyone noticing. However, Sid directly exposed him. Now, his n would be more difficult to implement in the future. How could Zenon not be angry? He wanted to kill Sid, but Zenon knew he could not. Even so, he still wanted to teach Sid a lesson and let this old man know that he could not just say anything he wanted. Before Sid answered, David¡¯s clone spoke. ¡°Our fight is not over yet! Have you asked my permission to change opponents?¡± David pointed his long sword at Zenon. Extreme cold air filled the air. The chill also made Zenon temporarily calm down. ¡®I almost forgot. ¡®There is also an old monster whose strength isparable to mine.¡¯ If a fight broke out, Zenon would be suffering a disadvantage in this one-against-two battle. He could not beat them, but he would not be reconciled if he left just like this. Zenon was caught in a dilemma. When David¡¯s clone appeared with Zenon, Sid had been watching him secretly. However, because David¡¯s clone was wearing a mask, he could not gather any useful information. Sid seemed to have recalled something when David¡¯s clone waved the Ice Soul Excalibur in his hand. He felt as if he had seen the information on this sword from somewhere. However, it had been too long that he could not remember. The three stood facing each other, but no one did anything. ¡­ Inside the Iridescent Sect¡¯s forbidden area. A special enlightenment ceremony was going on. Lorraine, who was gone for a long time, sat in the middle of a small puddle. She was naked and the water beneath her was bubbling. The four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect sat cross-legged in four different directions with her in the middle. All four of them were pale. Lorraine gritted her teeth tightly, her face scrunched as if she was in great pain. The energy emitting from her body was also very unstable. ¡°Lori, hold your ground. You must hold on as this is your best chance to be reborn. If you miss this chance, you will never have it again. The longer you hold on, the more you will get,¡± Marin said loudly. ¡°Lady Marin is right. Lori, you must persevere. As the head of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect, you are already far behind. Many people were eying this position, so you must seize this opportunity if you want to shut them up,¡± Eira also said. ¡°Lori, you¡¯re doing great, but this is far from enough. Do you know how much we have spent and sacrificed for this enlightenment? I hope you will not let us down.¡± Ursa was the one who spoke this time. ¡°Lori, I know you are suffering and in great pain, but if you persevere, you will immediately have a meteoric rise and be above everyone else. You will reach a height that others can¡¯t reach in a lifetime of hard work. Don¡¯t faint, otherwise, everything will be in vain. If all previous efforts are wasted, our painstaking efforts will be in vain too,¡± Giada said at the end. The sisters spoke one after another as they all begged Lorraine to persevere. Chapter 2019 Chapter 2019 Lorraine waspletely naked as she sat in a pool. The water in the pool was blue. It was also bubbling constantly like a potion. Whenever a bubble burst, a trace of green smoke would enter her body and get absorbed. Lorraine¡¯s teeth were clenched, and her beautiful big eyes were closed. At the same time, her brows were also furrowed. At this moment, she was suffering tremendous pain, but she did not make a sound. She felt as if every cell was being pierced by needles from top to bottom and from the inside to the outside of her body. She was not just suffering physically, she also felt as if her soul was being torn into countless pieces. The physical pain she was suffering was not something ordinary people could bear, let alone the mental pain. Under this kind of double extreme torture, a slight dip in her willpower would cause her topletely copse and faint. If she passed out, her brain cells and many organs would enter a dormant state. In this way, her body¡¯s absorption capacity would drop precipitously. If she was awake, her body could absorb 100%, but when she passed out, she could only absorb less than 10%. That was why Eira and her sisters asked Lorraine to endure this. They had given everything in order to perform this forbidden technique. There was no such n originally. However, David the Sacred Saint appeared and forcibly took away the Ice Soul Excalibur, posing a huge threat to the four sisters. If a Sacred Saint came to the Iridescent Sect again, broke into the forbidden area, and destroyed the formation, all their efforts would be in vain. Casting the forbidden technique was ast resort because it would cause permanent damage to their bodies. Lorraine was feeling muddleheaded. She could hear her four teachers telling her to persevere. However, she, who had never been subjected to such torture before, was already physically and mentally exhausted after persisting until now. At this moment, she just wanted to sleep. However, Lorraine knew that she could not. Otherwise, her life would undergo earth-shattering changes. Celeste was her role model. After that incident, she was no longer valued by her teacher and was ruthlessly abandoned. If Lorraine made a small mistake, she would be locked in the ice cavern too. Lorraine, as the head of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s seven high priestesses, naturally knew what kind of ce that was. In addition to cultivation, she also went through a course to understand the history of the sect. It was the ce where one would be punished and imprisoned for truly heinous crime such as treason. After Lorraine entered the forbidden area, she did not have much contact with the outside world, but she knew what Celeste did. Celeste grew up in the Iridescent Sect, so this was her home and she could not rebel. The only possibility was that she failed to meet the expectations of Lady Eira and waspletely abandoned. Lorraine knew that no one would sacrifice themselves selflessly for her. Her four teachers must have other purposes. However, she could not resist now. What she could do was give everything she could and disy her greatest strengths to make her value increase. That way, she would not be abandoned. Thus, after entering the Iridescent Sect, Lorraine devoted herself almost wholeheartedly to cultivation. She did not want to waste the slightest bit of time, for fear that she would not meet the expectations of her teachers and be abandoned like Celeste. Since there was a barrier in the forbidden area, she had no idea that David had broken into the Iridescent Sect and rescued Celeste. She still thought that Celeste was still being punished by the extreme cold in the ice cavern. Celeste would not be the same after she came out again a hundred yearster. Over time, the bubbles in the pool started appearing faster, just like boiling water. Countless amounts of blue smoke entered Lorraine¡¯s body while the pain in her body and soul continued to intensify. She felt like she could not bear it anymore. When the pain reached its peak, Lorraine had only one thought on her mind. Death. ¡®I should just die! This will be over if I¡¯m dead.¡¯This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 2020 Chapter 2020 ¡®I¡¯ll be free if I die. ¡®I don¡¯t have to think about anything, and I don¡¯t have to worry about anything. ¡®I¡¯m all alone anyway. ¡®And no one truly cares about me. ¡®It¡¯s like this on Earth and it¡¯s also the same in Star Kingdom.¡¯ Lorraine was not stupid. She knew that Grant and Fred only treated her well on Earth because they were after her body. After she left home for ten years, her family only wanted to use her status as a Krum disciple to develop their family power. They did not really care about her. Now, her four teachers were also very kind, but Lorraine was convinced of one thing. There was no free lunch. They must have a purpose, but she did not know what it was. While suffering endless pain, Lorraine could not helpughing at herself. ¡®Lorraine, oh Lorraine! ¡®You were once so mighty and proud, but now, you¡¯ve fallen to this point.¡¯Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In truth, when Eira found her and said that she would use the forbidden technique to improve her strength, Lorraine knew something was up. Even so, she had no reason to refuse. Of course, with her current identity, she could not refuse. Even if both parties were master and disciple, they were not yet at the stage where her teachers would be willing to sacrifice themselves to help her achieve a goal. Even when Celeste was raised by the four of them, they could still banish her to the ice cavern because of some trivial matter, let alone Lorraine. How long had she been in Star Kingdom? How could there be such a deep rtionship between them? Lorraine was self-aware. When she recalled that Celeste had the same body as her, she knew it was likely because of their alluring bodies that they had received this treatment. Her teachers needed their bodies, but they had to cultivate a certain strength first. Sovereign Rank might not be enough since Celeste was ate Sovereign Ranker. They might have to be a partial Saint, or even a Saint. Anyway, Lorraine was ready to give up. She did not want to be someone else¡¯s pawn anymore. Her willpower was gradually weakening. Eira and her sisters also discovered the change in Lorraine. They were shocked, so they hurriedly told Lorraine to hold on. Despite this, Lorraine had chosen to shield any interference from the outside world. She was reminiscing about her short life. She was born into the wealthy Lovewood family in Capital City of Somend. Since she was a child, she had attracted the favor of many descendants of Capital City with her shocking appearance and unique temperament. It also made Stan and Clinton, the two best geniuses in Capital City at that time, turn against each other. Later, she was discovered by her master and joined the hidden sect, The Krums, to cultivate. After that, she was favored by Fred and Grant. It could be said that Lorraine was loved by thousands before meeting David. Despite this, David rejected her in front of all the young chosen ones at the grand event of the chosen ones. She felt insulted. Because of her pride, she would not lower herself and throw herself at David. At that time, Lorraine only had one thought. One day, she would stand in front of David, look down on him, and make him regret rejecting her. Chapter 2021 Chapter 2021 However, what happened next was far beyond Lorraine¡¯s expectations. David soared into the sky like he was riding a rocket after the grand event of the chosen ones. It did not take long for him to be the strongest on earth. Then, he even went to the Milky Way to have fun. While he was at it, he became the Master of the Milky Way. Lorraine epted her fate and was prepared to spend the rest of her life with a shattered self-esteem. What Lorraine did not expect was being discovered by Celeste. Then, she came to Star Kingdom, joined the Iridescent Continent, and became the disciple of the four reputable elders. At that time, she was still a little high-spirited. She thought she still had a chance to fulfill her wish. As long as she trained hard with the four reputable elders, she would eventually catch up with David and be able to proudly stand in front of him. However, that was not the reality. Slowly, Lorraine realized something was wrong. Sure enough, her teachers were as selfish as she had expected. However, she had no way to resist. Honestly, even though Lorraine did not want to admit it, she envied Selena and the other women in her heart. That was why on the way to Star Kingdom together, she treated everyone coldly. It was because she could not figure out what the difference was between them was. David could ept so many women, but rejected her. Except for Selena, Lorraine did not think she was inferior to any of the women around David. She even felt that she would not lose to Selena. At most, they were evenly matched, and they each had their own strengths. However, why did David reject her? Lorraine still brooded about it to this day. She really wanted to confront David face to face, but she did not want to embarrass herself. This answer was actually very simple. If Lorraine and Selena and others got along, she would have already found the answer from these people. All of David¡¯s women were allowed to stay by his side because of their constant stalking and pestering and all of them had been rejected before. Even though they stuck around, they were not recognized by David. He only acknowledged one girlfriend¡ªCelia. Even so, everyone did not care as they would be fine as long as they could stay with David. David¡¯s soft heart, together with Celia adding fuel to the fire, created the current chaotic situation. Meanwhile, Lorraine had been a woman who was loved by thousands of people since she was a child, which then contributed to her proud character. She would never be able to humbly beg a man to ept her. David was even less likely to take the initiative to do this. As far as the current situation was concerned, he was already hard-pressed. He could not even reject the women so how would he dare to provoke them again? The personalities of the two destined them to be two parallel lines that were never far apart. They could see each other, but they would never intersect. With her willpower getting weaker and weaker, Lorraine¡¯s consciousness started to be a little fuzzy. Eira and her sisters¡¯ voices were turning hoarse from shouting outside. They all widened their blood-red eyes. As they watched Lorraine gradually falter and start to faint, the four sisters trembled with anger. This was a process they had spent countless resources and painstaking efforts on. They even made huge sacrifices to create this opportunity.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 2022 Chapter 2022 How could they not be pissed and furious as they watched all previous efforts going down the drain? External resources were fine. However, they could only recover from exhausting their bodies after spending significant time recuperating. Once they missed this opportunity, they would never get a second chance. There was even the possibility of severing Lorraine¡¯s foundation. If that happened, she would no longer be able to absorb new training. They finally made up their minds to perform the forbidden technique, but unexpectedly, they got this result. The four sisters could not ept this no matter what. Lorraine was about to pass out at thest moment, but she started hallucinating. She met David in her dream, and only the two of them were there. This was the first time Lorraine met David alone. She had imagined this scene countless times in her mind, but this time, Lorraine showed no fear or hesitation. She faced David directly and asked seriously, ¡°David, why did you reject me in front of all of the chosen ones in Somend at the grand event of the chosen ones? The grand event of the chosen ones was initiated by myself, so if you won first ce, you should have abided by the rules. Since you didn¡¯t want to marry me, why did youe to the event? Were you deliberately taking me for a fool and wanted to embarass me in front of everyone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s what I had in mind,¡± David replied nkly. After getting an affirmative answer from the other party, Lorraine shuddered. She tried her best to keep calm. She then held back the tears that were about to fall from her eyes and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why? There is no reason! There aren¡¯t so many reasons in this world. The rules are made by the strong and I am strong. Therefore, I can do whatever I want. A piece of trash like you is not qualified to control what I do. You want to ask me for the reason but yare not qualified to know it.¡± David¡¯s tone was full of sarcasm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a piece of trash to you, but how many of the women around you are not trash? How am I, Lorraine Lovewood, inferior to them? Tell me! Ah!¡± Lorraine almost growled and asked. ¡°You are far worse than them. No matter how Ipare you to them, you are not worthy to even kiss their feet. To me, they are treasures and you are just trash. You¡¯re trash that no one wants, do you understand?¡± David scoffed. ¡°No! I¡¯m not trash! I¡¯m not trash! I¡¯m not trash!¡± Lorraine muttered. ¡°You are not only trash but also useless, unwanted trash! Hahaha!¡± David¡¯s sardonicughter rang in Lorraine¡¯s ear. ¡®I¡¯m not trash. ¡®Who am I then? ¡®Who am I? ¡®I remember. I¡¯m Lorraine Lovewood.¡¯ ¡®I am Lorraine Lovewood who has been loved by thousands since I was a child. I am always the star no matter where I go. ¡®David! ¡®I want to prove to you that you are wrong. ¡®I, Lorraine Lovewood, am not trash, and I am not unwanted trash.¡¯ Lorraine, who was about to faint, suddenly woke up. The agony from her body and soul struck again. However, for her, being treated as trash by David was better than being despised by David. This pain was nothing. Lorraine was not willing to give up just like that. David had be the subject of a lifetime of pain to her. She would demand an exnation from David no matter what. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. When Lorraine woke up, the four sisters were overjoyed. They were all about to give up just now. Unexpectedly, a new hope was ignited. This girl¡¯s willpower was so strong, and she forcibly got over this hurdle. It was nothing short of a miracle. The four sisters looked at each other and they could all see the ecstasy in each other¡¯s eyes. God was so good to them! With this girl¡¯s willpower, they could evenplete their task in one fell swoop. Chapter 2023 Chapter 2023 The forbidden technique performed by the four sisters was to forcibly enhance Lorraine¡¯s strength. It would ce a huge burden on her body and soul while the final effect would depend on Lorraine¡¯s willpower. From the very beginning, the four sisters did not want to promote Lorraine to Saint Realm directly. Their goal was only to get her to peak Sovereign Rank. As for how to get Lorraine to break through Saint Realm, they would wait until she stabilized before trying to find a solution. For a while, the four of them felt that Lorraine¡¯s willpower was not up to par, and she would not be able to bear the process for such a long time. Secondly, the higher Lorraine¡¯s strength, the greater the sacrifice of the four sisters. After helping Lorraine break through the barriers of Eternal Realm and reach Saint Realm, the four sisters¡¯ strength would drop by one level. If a True Saint dropped one level, they would be reduced to a Pre-Saint. Sacrificing the level of four True Saints each to promote someone who was not even an Eternal to a Saint was such a huge loss. It was not worth it at all. Nobody would do that unless they were the heir of a superpower in the level 8 or 9 civilization. Only then would be possible for them to use this forbidden technique. Who from another force could afford to do this? True Saints were not minor characters. They would be the mainstay of any civilization. Eira and her sisters did not want to do this, otherwise, they would not have waited until now. They had already used it on Celeste before. After this, they finally got back to True Saint Rank, so who would be willing to return to a lower rank? However, they had no choice. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chaos wasing in Star Kingdom and a strange Sacred Saint had stolen the Ice Soul Excalibur. Therefore, they had no time to wait for Lorraine to advance step by step. Therefore, they could only take the risk of using forbidden techniques to improve Lorraine¡¯s strength. They would not even mind sacrificing one rank. As long as the task could bepleted, they believed they would bepensated in the future. Lorraine regained consciousness and her brain was much clearer than before. The pain was no longer enough to knock her down. She did not want to just give up like this. No matter what, she had to stand in front of David brazenly and demand an exnation. Ever since she was rejected by David in front of countless chosen ones at the grand event of the chosen ones, David had be Lorraine¡¯s obsession and sore spot. She would not be reconciled if she did not get an exnation, not even in death. After regaining consciousness, she immediately began to move her body to frantically absorb the surrounding energy. The four sisters were about to continue persuading Lorraine to persist. Despite this, they suddenly witnessed the change in front of them and realized that there was no need to say anymore. They continued to increase the output of the formation. Since Lorraine had such willpower, then they should go all out. As long as they couldplete the task, they would not mind paying the price. ¡­ The Fellowes Residence at West End of the Central Sacred Continent. Two peak Sacred Saints and e Sacred Saint, the three top powerhouses of Star Kingdom, were confronting each other. At the same time, they were touching the hearts of the entire Star Kingdom. The atmosphere had dropped to a freezing point. At this time, everyone was extremely nervous. The only person who was rxed was probably David. He would not be affected no matter whether the fight broke out or not. He was not scared if the fight broke out, but he was also indifferent if no fight actually urred. For a while, Zenon was hesitant to act because he knew that he could not beat the two in front of him. Taking action forcefully would only backfire and result in him humiliating himself. However, Zenon had been preparing for so long, so he would be unwilling to just retreat like this. Chapter 2024 Chapter 2024 If they did not take over the Fellowes family today, other forces in Star Kingdom would continue to wait for a catalyst to kickstart the revolution. If that were the case, Star Kingdom would not fall into chaos. The Palmore family would also have no chance of reunification. In this way, Zenon¡¯s n to ignite the fire and be the Immortal Deity could not be realized. Over time, the situation would be more and more unfavorable for him, for example if two more powerful Sacred Saints came out of hiding. Sid was the weakest of the three. Moreover, he was injured, so he naturally did not want to do anything. If the Fellowes family had not found a peak Sacred Saint who couldpete with Zenon today, he would not have shown himself. It was still hard for Sid to ept this. ¡®There¡¯s another peak Sacred Saint hiding in Star Kingdom and I had no idea!¡¯ As the head of the Saints Association, Sid knew most of the powerhouses hidden in the dark. However, none of them had reached peak Sacred Saint Rank. It seemed that he was still naive. Although Star Kingdom was only a level 7 civilization, it had experienced countless eras. Therefore, it was not too surprising that some old monsters were hiding in the dark. However, Sid did not understand why instead of trying to find a way to ignite the Divine Fire, the peak Sacred Saint chose to hide. ¡®Is he recuperating? ¡®This is the only possibility.¡¯ Zenon was still contemting but David was getting impatient. ¡®Just tell us if you want to fight or not! What¡¯s the point of wasting so much time?¡¯ ¡°Hey! Young man, do you still want to fight? You don¡¯t have to worry about my old bones, I canst a few more rounds. Otherwise, I will be mocked by my darling disciple again in a while. He¡¯ll im that I can¡¯t beat you when I haven¡¯t even fought you seriously yet!¡± David¡¯s clone looked at Zenon and said slowly. ¡°Old man, can you really do it?¡± David¡¯s main form urged again. ¡°You punk, shut up! Do you think a peak Sacred Saint is weak?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t you always brag about yourself in front of me? Why can¡¯t you back up all that talk now? Could it be that you were just lying this entire time?¡± ¡°You¡­ You punk! You really piss me off!¡± After David¡¯s clone finished speaking, he flew into a state of rage. Boom! His energy escted and reached its peak after just a moment. His energy was even stronger than just now.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. This was no longer at the beginning of peak Sacred Saint Rank, but the pinnacle of peak Sacred Saint Rank. When everyone thought that David¡¯s clone was going to teach his disciple a lesson, he pointed at Zenon with the Ice Soul Excalibur and said, ¡°Come on, Palmore kid, let¡¯s fight for another three hundred rounds. This time I will be serious so you should show your true strength.¡± Zenon was hesitant inside. He really wanted to fight the opponent with no restraints after being taunted aggressively. Yet, when he thought of his family¡¯s situation and of Sid standing silently by the side, he held back. Knowing that he was slowly losing the upper hand, he realized he could notplete what he came out to do today. ¡°I, Zenon Palmore, will remember what happened today. We will have all the time in the world in the future.¡± After Zenon finished speaking, he turned around and left without looking back. While he was leaving, he nced at the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team. His gaze scared the members of thew enforcement team, and they dared not look directly back at him. Not everyone could handle the gaze of a peak Sacred Saint. ¡°Palmore family, retreat!¡± Zenon¡¯sst sentence announced the failure of his family¡¯s n. He did so much to deploy the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team and most of his power, but in the end, he left in despair. He, the new head of the Saints Association, was likely to be a joke that everyone would talk about secretly. Zenon was holding back the rage in his heart, and he had nowhere to vent. The turning point of the matter was the sudden appearance of the old monster master and disciple. Without them, Zenon would not have had to worry about Sid, and he could destroy the Fellowes family. Chapter 2025 Chapter 2025 As they watched the Palmore family leave in a grandiose manner, the Fellowes family immediately burst into loud cheers. They won. They blocked the Palmore family¡¯s attack. Henceforth, the Fellowes family would be independent in Star Kingdom. There would no longer be any forces that would dare to attack them. This joy came too suddenly, so most of the Fellowes family members started with weep with emotion. The day before, they were still in despair. They were quietly waiting for death toe and there was nothing they could do. Almost all forces in Star Kingdom believed that the Fellowes family¡¯s downfall was imminent. Except for a few top forces with Sacred Saints, no force could resist the Palmore family. However, only one day had passed and the Fellowes family hadpletely turned the tide. Not only did the Fellowes family not expect this, but neither did the spies of other forces watching from the outside world. They thought they were going to watch a good show, but it ended so silently. ¡°Grandpa Val, did we win? Please tell me I¡¯m not dreaming!¡± Alba asked slowly. She could not believe that everything in front of her eyes was real. She was afraid that it was just her own fantasy and that she would return to reality in the blink of an eye. ¡°Yes! We won! We won! The Fellowes family won! From now on, we will never be restrained by anyone ever again!¡± Valerio replied with a smile. Althoughughing, the old man had tears in his eyes. How long had the Palmore family been a threat to them? The Fellowes family had submitted time and time again, but they could not satisfy the Palmore family¡¯s ambition. Only today, the threat had finallypletely dissapeared. ¡°Really? Grandpa Val, you aren¡¯t lying to me, are you? Why do I feel like I¡¯m dreaming?¡± Alba still looked a little slow. ¡°Really! All of this is true! Alba, the Fellowes family survived this genocide and you¡¯re the one who made this happen! If you didn¡¯t know Master David or didn¡¯t bring him back because you shared a good rtionship with him, this would not have happened to the family,¡± Valerio replied excitedly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, life finally filled Alba¡¯s nk stare. Yes, all thanks to Master David, the Fellowes family could survive this disaster. And she was the one who brought Master David back. From a certain point of view, it was not an exaggeration to say that she saved the Fellowes family. After watching Zenon leave, David¡¯s clone did not say anything and silently retracted his peak Sacred Saint energy. If he continued to fight, Zenon would definitely use his trump cards and he would lose the opportunity to umtebat experience. David could not win without revealing his partial Pre-Deity strength. Now David did not intend to use his full strength. He would always keep save some strength for emergencies as this was David¡¯s long-standing habit just in case something unexpected happened. Soon, the Palmore family¡¯s battleship disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes. However, the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team that came with the Palmore family did not leave. They were formed by Sid, and they had developed to their present strength under hismand. In addition to that, Sid¡¯s selflessness won the hearts of the people on the team. Therefore, in the hearts of all members of the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team, Sid was their head. The reason they followed Zenonter was also due to their helplessness. Sid had not appeared since the defeat, and the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team could not find a way to resist. Moreover, Zenon used his power to suppress them, so they could only obey temporarily. Chapter 2026 Chapter 2026 Now that Lord Sid was back, everyone naturally had to obey the head. Sid was relieved that thew enforcement team stayed. At least these guys still have a sense of justice, and they refused to help the evildoers. After the Palmore family left, the three True Saint grandmasters of the Fellowes family immediately said respectfully to David¡¯s clone, ¡°Thank you for your help. Thank you for pulling the Fellowes family back from the brink of genocide. All members of the Fellowes family are extremely grateful for you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness!¡± All the members of the Fellowes family shouted. The sound was deafening. They had gone from despair to hope, and from hell to heaven. Therefore, they were extremely excited and ecstatic. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, go thank that punk. If he hadn¡¯t pestered me, I wouldn¡¯t havee,¡± David¡¯s clone said calmly. A peak Sacred Saint should maintain his aloofness and mystery. ¡°I have to thank the both of you!¡± Cedar said hastily. Then, he turned to David¡¯s main form and said, ¡°Thank you, Master David, for saving us!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David, for your help!¡± The Fellowes family followed up loudly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± David waved his hand. At this time, Quintus, the captain of the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team, bowed to Sid and said, ¡°Lord Sid, since you left and Zenon became the head, the Saints Association is no longer the Saints Association that it used to be. Now that you are gone, it doesn¡¯t make sense for us to go back, so please let us follow you.¡± ¡°We are willing to follow Lord Sid forever!¡± The other team members shouted. Sid nodded. However, it was not that he agreed to let thew enforcement team follow him, but he was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s attitude. Zenon bing the head of the Saints Association would inevitably thrust Star Kingdom into chaos. In this world where power was paramount, he had no choice before, but it was different now. An old man who could match Zenon¡¯s strength appeared and Sid suddenly got an idea. If this old man was convinced to be the head of the Saints Association, Star Kingdom might temporarily stabilize. Judging from the dialogue between the master and the disciple, the old man¡¯s character should be decent. Otherwise, how could he allow his disciple to mess around with him so jokingly? However, there might be a problem. The old man was also at a peak Sacred Saint, and he would also need to ignite the Divine Fire to break through the barrier in front of him. ¡®Will he be like Zenon?¡¯ Sid was in a dilemma. After thinking for a while, he finally decided to take a gamble. The old man had juste out of hiding and he only had one disciple. Therefore, he was weak and was much easier to deal with than Zenon. Thus, Sid turned to David¡¯s clone. He sped his fists in both hands and said respectfully, ¡°Old Sir, thank you for taking action and saving Star Kingdom from a great battle.¡± David did not expect Sid to greet him suddenly. Facing this old man who was full of justice and respected by countless people, he did not want to put on airs. Hence, he replied politely, ¡°Lord Sid, you are wee! I am also just doing what I was entrusted with using my heart and soul.¡± ¡°No matter what, you have done a good deed for Star Kingdom. If I may be so bold to ask a favor, I would like to invite you to a private gathering,¡± Sid invited. David did not know what the old man wanted from him. Moreover, it was hard to refuse under the current situation, so he agreed, ¡°Of course, Lord Sid.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°After you, Sir.¡± ¡°You two shoulde to the Fellowes Residence and I will prepare a room for you two immediately,¡± Cedar immediately said. ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± Sid did not refuse. The Fellowes Residence was right under them, so it was very convenient for them to meet there. ¡°Lord Sid, you¡¯re too kind. It is an honor for the Fellowes family to serve you both,¡± Cedar said excitedly. These two were currently among the top three powerhouses in Star Kingdom. Therefore, if they were willing to patronize the Fellowes Residence, it would definitely be the greatest honor in the history of the Fellowes family. Chapter 2027 Chapter 2027 The Fellowes Residence. In a quaint and quiet room, David¡¯s main form, his clone, and Sid sat together. Sid looked at the old man and the young man in front of him. He had never seen such a strange master and disciple duo. What kind of master and disciple would be like this? The disciple did not respect the master at all, but the master did not care. ¡®Could it be that the two are father and son?¡¯ Otherwise, how could it be possible for a peak Sacred Saint to tolerate his disciple so well and not fuss about the disrespect? He was mocked by his disciple in front of everyone and then had to work hard to prove himself. Perhaps he had this son at an old age. His son might have had excellent talent and became a True Saint at a young age, and that was why he tolerated this behavior. Otherwise, no matter how strong the master-disciple rtionship was, it was impossible for the master to allow this kind of behavior. Sid decided in his heart that the real rtionship between the two people in front of him was father and son. ¡°May I know what you needed from me, Lord Sid?¡± David¡¯s clone asked. ¡°Sir, Zenon has be the head of the Saints Association, and he will definitely find a way to cause chaos in the Star Kingdom. He will cause devastation in Star Kingdom and then reap the benefits as a third party. The destruction of the Fellowes family was just the beginning, and after this, he would have followed it up with a series of actions. Now, the only one in Star Kingdom who can deal with Zenon is yourself, Sir. For the stability and prosperity of Star Kingdom, I have a presumptuous request which I hope you will ept,¡± Sid said in a deep voice. David looked at the old man who was concerned about the entire Star Kingdom in front of him and could not help admiring him. Some things could not be faked. Not even ate Sacred Saint could put on a show under David¡¯s strong perception. Sid was genuinely concerned about all humans in Star Kingdom. He did not gain everyone¡¯s respect without reason. It could be seen from the series of rules formted since Sid served as the head of the Saints Association. Now that things had developed to this point, David would not refuse if he could help. He would just regard this as a good deed since he did not want to see the Star Kingdom fall into chaos. In the end, it was ordinary people who would get hurt from this. When immortals fought, the mortals would suffer. A casual strike by a strong Saint would cause the death of countless ordinary humans. Facing Saint Might, anyone below Saint Realm would not be able to resist. ¡°Please tell me, Lord Sid!¡± David did not express his attitude immediately. He still did not know what it was so it would be too hasty to agree. He would wait until he knew what the other person had to say before making a decision! ¡°Sir, I want to rmend you to be the head of the Saints Association! We should get Zenon out of office so that it will be much more difficult for him to implement his n. Moreover, with your strength, he would not dare to mess around.¡± Sid took a deep breath and said. This decision was also the result of his careful consideration. Although Zenon¡¯s n to take over the Fellowes family had been hampered, he would surely not give up just like that. He would definitely continue to look from other ways to create chaos. Only by removing Zenon from the head of the Saints Association could he be contained temporarily. As for the future, they would cross that bridge when they came to it. They should first resolve the current crisis. When David heard what Sid said, he felt his mind going nk. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What the hell? ¡®I should be the head of the Saints Association? ¡®Are you sure you¡¯re not joking? ¡®How would I have time for this? ¡®My clone needs blood essence and he cost an hour per drop, no exceptions. ¡®Although one or two drops, or even thirty or fifty drops, are nothing for now, won¡¯t I be exhausted after some time?¡¯ Chapter 2028 Chapter 2028 Besides, David had already discussed with Celia and the others that after he settled the Fellowes family¡¯s matter, he would bring everyone back to Earth to live in seclusion! He had no time or enough blood essence to handle this. He could consider other things but not this. ¡°Lord Sid, I admire you very much for how much you care about the safety of all sentient beings, and I want to help you as much as I can, but I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t be the head of TSA,¡± David¡¯s clone shook his head and refused. After only thinking for a moment, he directly rejected it, leaving no room for negotiation. David¡¯s answer was beyond Sid¡¯s expectations. When he was still worried that the other party, a peak Sacred Saint, would think of ways to create chaos like Zenon after bing the head, unify Star Kingdom, collect the power of faith, and ignite the Divine Fire, David refused without even considering it. Sid did not expect this at all. He froze for a while, unable to find the words to reply. In his mind, the other party might decline, saying that he did not know much about the Saints Association or Star Kingdom since he just came out of hiding so it was difficult for him to do the job. However, Sid did not think that David would decline so quickly and straightforwardly. One must know that the head of the Saints Association had a high status in Star Kingdom, and it was not an exaggeration to say that he was the master of Star Kingdom, a level 7 civilization. One word from him could decide the life and death of countless forces. Moreover, he was respected and adored by all humans in Star Kingdom. However, from the resolute tone of this old man, Sid could tell that he genuinely did not want to be the head of the Saints Association. Doubt, puzzlement, confusion. Sid had no idea what to do. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t all peak Sacred Saints think about how to collect the power of faith and ignite the Divine Fire?¡¯ Then, he suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡®Could it be that the other party has been in seclusion for too long that he doesn¡¯t understand the status of the head of TSA?¡¯ ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be so quick to reject. Let me exin to you the existence of the Saints Association and the role of the head. Maybe you will change your mind after this¡­¡± Before Sid could speak, he was interrupted by David¡¯s clone. ¡°Lord Sid, no need! I don¡¯t have the time or energy to take up the position of the head of TSA. If you want to fight Zenon, I can help you with everything I have, but if you want me to be the head, I¡¯m sorry, but I must refuse.¡± ¡®Well¡­¡± Sid waspletely speechless. If he were a peak Sacred Saint, how would someone else get the turn to be the head? Zenon would not even have the power to take his position at all. The head of the Saints Association gave everyone in Star Kingdom the impression that he had to be the number one existence in Star Kingdom. Yet, Sid was just ate Sacred Saint, and he was still far from being a peak Sacred Saint. If he could not beat Zenon, he would not have the qualification to hold this position. Forcibly taking the top position would not be right. That was why he wanted to rmend a peak Sacred Saint to bring Zenon down. Unexpectedly, the other party was not willing at all. ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t want to be the head, Zenon will cause Star Kingdom to be in turmoil in the future. It will cause the loss of life and the discement of countless people,¡± Sid said seriously. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it, but if you need my help in the future, you can just ask. I will definitely not refuse,¡± David replied. That was all he could do. If one day in the future, Zenon really disregarded the life and death of human beings and did something outrageous, David would not mind getting rid of him quietly once and for all. ¡°Sir, can you tell me why?¡± Sid could not help asking. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? First, I have no time, and second, I have no energy. I still have my own things to do, and I don¡¯t want to be bound.¡± Chapter 2029 Chapter 2029 ¡®No time! ¡®No energy! ¡®Doesn¡¯t want to be bound!¡¯ Sid grasped these three main points and immediately came up with a n. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sir, if you are only needed to contain Zenon as the head in name, you won¡¯t need to appear at any time, and you also don¡¯t need to constantly stay in the Saints Association. What do you think? You will only need to show up when necessary.¡± David fell into thought when he heard this. If it was just a title, it might still be possible. Of course, he also did not want to see Star Kingdom be a mess. He did not want to see wars everywhere, ordinary people disced, and people dying. ¡°Is that even possible?¡± David¡¯s clone did not immediately refuse this time, but asked instead. Sid was overjoyed. ¡®I still have a chance! ¡®It¡¯ll be fine as long as he doesn''t refuse outright like just now.¡¯ ¡°Of course! Your job is to restrict Zenon and restrict him so he can¡¯t do whatever he wants. You can just leave the rest to me,¡± Sid added. ¡°Lord Sid, I can¡¯t be the head just because I want to, right? I have never been in the Saints Association, and I¡¯m not qualified. You can even say that I don¡¯t know anyone in the Saints Association. Can I really hold this position? I¡¯m afraid no one will ept me,¡± David¡¯s clone expressed his doubts. ¡°You can rest assured! As long as you nod your head, you don¡¯t need to worry about everything else. Just leave it to me. I will be the deputy head and take care of everything for you. You just need to show up and disy your strength when the timees,¡± Sid said confidently. With his prestige in the Saints Association, he could indeed do this. As long as he said something, ny-nine percent of people would obey him. Take the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team as an example. Zenon only got the team to temporarily obey his orders after suppressing them using his peak Sacred Saint strength. However, as soon as Sid showed up, the team immediately defected. This was the difference between the two. Even if Zenon was strong, he could not make others obey him. ¡°That¡¯s fine too! But I have to say in advance that I am just the head in name, and I won¡¯t interfere in any affairs of the Saints Association. I will leave everything to you, and I won¡¯t stay in the Saints Association forever. I have my own matters to take care of and you can only contact me when Zenon comes out tomit crimes again. My task is to deal with him, and I won¡¯t care about the rest,¡± David said seriously. He did not mind being a head in name. He was just worried that they would look him to resolve trivial matters when the time came. That would be very troublesome, and the one thing David feared most was trouble. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s fine as long as you agree. You don¡¯t have to care about anything else and will only be responsible for restraining Zenon. You can go about your business normally,¡± Sid said happily. Zenon was bound to control himself with the deterrance of this man in front of him. His n to create chaos, unify the Star Kingdom, and collect the power of faith would be impossible to execute. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you then. Whenever you need me toe forward, just let me know, and don¡¯t look for me if nothing is going on,¡± David agreed. He also had no reason to refuse since Sid had already said that. It was nice to be able to make a little contribution to the peace of Star Kingdom. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter!¡± ¡°Although this is nothing to you, it is a life-changing moment for the entire human race of Star Kingdom. On behalf of everyone, I would like to sincerely thank you, so please ept my gratitude.¡± After Sid said that, he stood up and bowed to David¡¯s clone. How would David ept this? He quickly stopped Sid. ¡°Lord Sid, what are you doing? Are you mocking me? Compared to you, I am still far behind. Frankly speaking, I can¡¯t be as selfless as you. We should all learn from your noble spirit.¡± The two greeted each other politely and left behind their contact information. After this, Sid left with the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team. David had agreed, but there were still many things to do to push him to the position of the head of the Saints Association. Firstly, he would need the support of all department heads of the Saints Association. Then, he should also recruit at least two other deputy heads. Sid would do all of this as he could not leave the tasks to anyone else. Chapter 2030 Chapter 2030 Not even Quintus, captain of the Saints Association¡¯sw enforcement team, could handle it. After Sid left, David immediately dismissed the clone since he wanted to save as much as he could. Blood essence was not the same as ordinary blood. It was the essence of blood and only treasures of heaven and earth that were otherwise invaluable could replenish one¡¯s blood essence. After this, David was naturally warmly supported by the entire Fellowes family. However, after knowing that David¡¯s master had left for something, Cedar and the others still had some regrets. He was a peak Sacred Saint, and it was such a pity that they could not deepen their rtionship with him. Fortunately, David did not leave. It would be the same to have a good rtionship with David. From the dialogue between the master and the disciple, it could be seen that the rtionship between the two was very good. Moreover, it was not an exaggeration to say that they were like father and son. David¡¯s master cared about what David said a lot. Sometimes, outsiders would get nervous at what David said to his master. They figured that David would definitely be punished for disrespecting his master. However, his master did not care at all. He happily followed David¡¯s words, so this showed that the rtionship between the two was very good. David¡¯s position in the heart of his master was also very important. He was not bothered about trifles, so it was possible that this was how they talked normally. They were used to it, so it was unlikely that this would change in the short term. David could only silently ept the enthusiasm of the Fellowes family. He would have already left if he did not know that leaving immediately would look bad on him. No matter what, he was friends with the Fellowes family, so to leave without even saying goodbye would be too mean. First, the three True Saints from the Fellowes family received David, followed by Roald and Valerio. What they did were pretty simr. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Thanks to the help of David and his master, the Fellowes family was able to survive this genocide. If David needed the Fellowes family in the future, he should just ask, and the Fellowes family would definitely help him with everything they had. In the end, Alba was allowed to meet David by herself. The purpose was self-evident. Naturally, the family wanted to push Alba closer David, and it would be best if something could happen between them. David was an extremely strong backer, so of course, they would want to hold on to him. Marriage was the most effective means of doing this. Everyone else understood so naturally, the two parties involved also understood. Not only did Alba not have any intention of rejecting for this arrangement, but on the contrary, she was overjoyed. A woman would have to marry sooner orter. That being the case, why not marry a man who she liked and could help her family? However, as a woman, Alba was quite shy. She could not leave everything behind to follow David. Hence, she could only give David some hints, either explicitly or implicitly, hoping that David could take the initiative. However, David could only pretend to be ignorant of this. He had not dealt with his group of women properly, so how would he dare to take in another one? Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 After saying goodbye to the Fellowes family, David stepped into the space crack and left the Fellowes family under Alba¡¯s bitter gaze. ¡°I wonder when we¡¯ll meet a top figure like Master David who has a peak Sacred Saint as his master again. Maybe the next time we meet, he will have be a Sacred Saint to stand at the top of the Star Kingdom,¡± Roald sighed. ¡°With David¡¯s talent, stepping into Sacred Saint Rank is inevitable. There will be two Sacred Saints in one sect if that happens. Even if there are only the two of them, there is no force in Star Kingdom that can rival them,¡± Cedar also said. ¡°By the way, Alba, how are you and Master David doing? You were talking for so long, so have you made any progress?¡± Valerio turned to look at Alba and asked. Others also looked over, obviously very concerned about this issue. If something happened between Alba and David, the Fellowes family¡¯s status would also rise ordingly. Which force in Star Kingdom would dare to provoke them in the future? ¡°Grandpa Val, stop it. He¡¯s just a piece of wood that doesn¡¯t understand anything!¡± Alba replied with a resentful expression. How would she not want to be closer to David? However, David kept pretending that he did not understand anything, so what could she do? She could not force herself on him, right? Only men would do that, so how could a woman like her do the same? Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alba, if Master David doesn¡¯t understand, you should take the initiative!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m just a woman. I''ve hinted clearly enough. How else can I take the initiative? Do you think I should force him?¡± Alba''s face was full of grievances. ¡°How could hints work? David and his master have been practicing in seclusion and rarely contact outsiders. Therefore, it¡¯s normal for him to not know about the rtionship between men and women. How can he understand if you just hint at him? Oh, Alba! To be happy, you have to take the initiative. Now is not the time to be shy. All women who interacted with David would dream of a man like him. In the future, there will be many women who will throw themselves at him. By then, it will be toote to regret it,¡± Cedar persuaded earnestly. ¡°Then... What should I do then? Grandmaster, David has already left.¡± Alba was also a little panicked. The grandmaster was right. Not only was David strong, but his background was also unmatched. Plus, he had a good temperament and he did not share the bad habits that all the direct descendants from big families often showed. He was perfect. So, which woman would not like him? Alba still remembered the first time she met David. The charming woman next to him seemed to be called Marlee, and she was looking at David like she was longing to be dominated by David. That should be the first woman David met after he came out. If Marlee did not have a daughter, she might already be pursuing David without hesitations. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Don¡¯t you still have his contact information? You should contact him more when you¡¯re free. Don¡¯t forget, you are the head of Treasure Trove now, and David and his master also own shares in Treasure Trove. You can talk about the future of thepany or something. I will leave the entire Treasure Trove to you now,¡± Cedar said. ¡°I understand! Thank you, Grandmaster!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me! I¡¯m also doing it for the family. If you can be with David, even if it¡¯s just to be his maid who takes care of his daily life, the family will benefit.¡± For the rest of the time, David was in no rush to return to Earth. There were three more things he needed to do. The first was to collect resources. After returning to Earth, there would be no resources to support Celia and the others in their cultivation. Hence, he had to get enough resources from Star Kingdom before he went back. Otherwise, their lifespan would be very short if they could not reach Eternal Realm. David did not want to see the woman die in front of him one after another. Furthermore, he also needed to collect some treasures of heaven and earth that could increase blood essence. Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 Of course, Treasure Trove would be the best means of collecting resources. As the major shareholder of Treasure Trove, he held as high as 45% of the shares, so logically speaking, he did not need to spend money. However, David disagreed and gave Alba an ultimatum. If they did not allow him to spend money, he would buy from anotherpany. In the end, Alba had no choice but to quietly charge at a price lower than the cost. For David, although he could not continue to usevish points to improve his strength, he could still improve other skills. For example, Cloning. This skill was very useful for David. He was now a partial Pre-Deity. So, one more clone was equal to one more partial Pre-Deity¡¯sbat power. This was horrifying. The system showed that one millionvish points were needed to increase the level of Cloning. After upgrading, David would be able to have one more clone. If so, the next upgrade would surely cost ten million. In other words, with only eleven millionvish points, David could have two more clones. In addition to the main form and the original clone, there would be four partial Pre-Deities in total. In the Star Kingdom where the highestbat power was only peak Sacred Saint Rank, what would it be like to have four partial Pre-Deities¡¯bat power? It was simply unimaginable! It would be very easy for David to do whatever he wanted. He could even reduce the entire Star Kingdom to ruin at any time. Collecting resources and improving the level of his clone was the first thing on David''s list. The second thing was to wait for Sid''s notice and show up at the Saints Association to assume the name of the head of the Saints Association. Then, he would contain Zenon, which could be regarded as him making a small contribution to the peace of Star Kingdom. Thest thing was David¡¯s promise to Nova. He would send a clone into the Iridescent Sect to discover its secrets. He would certainly not break his promise if it was within his power. Besides, David wanted to know something too. Since the establishment of the Iridescent Sect, so many Saints disappeared after entering the forbidden area. Why did this happen? He had nothing to worry about even if he investigated this, since if he encountered a big crisis, he would only lose a few drops of blood essence. After hepleted the three things, it would be time for David to return to Earth to live in seclusion with everyone. At that time, what would greet him would be the days of leisure and peace. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This was what David yearned for, instead of being aloof and controlling the life and death of all beings. David never had such ambitions. Not long after, David got another message from Alba. East League Trading Company had been unsealed. Of course, David did not have time to dive further into this matter, and he still let Marlee take care of this. When he was threatened by the Palmore family, he sent Marlee and her daughter to a safe ce to hide. Since then, the two had always been in touch. Marlee often sent some concerned messages, and if David did not reply, she would connect to David''s communication device after a while. She was afraid that something might happen to David. Since David was helpless toward her concern, he could only ept it silently. He was destined not to be indifferent. He had no heroic potential at all. No matter how strong he was, he could only be a hero who saved all living beings, not a hero who stepped on countless corpses. Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Time passed slowly while David waited. While collecting resources, hisvish points were also increasing. He could summon two clones now and he could soon summon a third one. In Star Kingdom, summoning three clones was already the limit. It was the same as his strength. If David wanted to keep improving, he had to go to a higher civilization. However, David had no ns of doing so for the time being. The strength of a partial Pre-Deity, plus three clones, was enough to deal with various emergencies. Even if another partial Pre-Deity appeared in Star Kingdom, David would not be afraid. He could summon three clones of equal strength. Four against one, along with three Soulbound Weapons would be definitely enough to crush the opponent no matter how one looked at it. A partial Pre-Deity might not be enough for David. This time, Star Kingdom was going through turbulent times. Zenon''s breakthrough to peak Sacred Saint, defeating Sid, and recing him was already big news that shocked countless people. However, not long after, another strong man who was evenly matched with Zenon appeared. Were sweeping changes washing over Star Kingdom? Sid, who was once recognized as number one in Star Kingdom, suddenly became the third. Furthermore, no one knew how long he would hold this spot. The name Sid Griswold had long been ingrained in everyone''s mind. Many people who regard Sid as an idol could not ept this reality. After the Palmore family mobilized their forces to invade the Fellowes family and failed, the Fellowes family had also be the darling of Star Kingdom. Not everyone could withstand Zenon''s attack inbination with the Saints Association''sw enforcement team and most of the Palmore family''s strength. At this moment, who did not know that the Fellowes family had a peak Sacred Saint backer? It was believed that Zenon, the head of the Saints Association, could not even do anything to the Fellowes family. Naturally, other forces would not attempt the impossible and trouble the Fellowes family. At this moment, the Fellowes family also announced something shocking. Half of Treasure Trove belonged to David''s master and disciple. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as the news came out, the major tradingpanies were collectively shocked. From now on, Treasure Trove undoubtedly had the best background. They directly got a peak Sacred Saint on their side, which no one had attempted to do this before. It was clear from then on that Treasure Trove would dominate the business world in the future. Unless the Palmore family decided to support onepany and fought Treasure Trove. Or else, no one would have the guts to act against them. Of course, there were also some malicious voices whispering in the dark. They imed that the Fellowes family was leaving themselves open to attack. It would not be long before the Fellowes family reap what they had sown. They said this under hushed voices. However, if a peak Sacred Saint was expressing their willingness to invest in them, all the other trading companies would likely get on their knees and beg for cooperation with them as well. They would be able to do whatever they wanted with this kind of backer in Star Kingdom. Would they still be worried about not being able to grow theirpany? This was the power of the peak Sacred Saint, the greatest deterrent force in Star Kingdom. As for East League Trading Company, it was all but useless to David. Therefore, he decided not to expose his rtionship with thepany. With Marlee''s vision and experience, she would be slightly powerless to manage the current East League Trading Company. So, if others found out that David owned East League Trading Company and things escted, Marlee would not be able to do anything even if she worked herself to death. Since David did not want East League Trading Company anymore, he decided he would just leave it as a gift to Marlee! Today, David received a message from Sid. Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 Sid was asking him to drop by the Saints Association. All previous preparations had beenpleted and he was just waiting for David to arrive. The second task was about to bepleted. David thought it would be a long wait, but unexpectedly, Sid¡¯s work efficiency was quite high. After bidding farewell to everyone, David embarked on the road to Central. They were living in the Central Sacred Continent, but in a rtively remote ce in West End. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Therefore, he was not too far from the headquarters of the Saints Association in Central. With David¡¯s speed in the eight-dimensional space, it would not take him too long to arrive. Halfway through, David put on a mask and pretended to be an old man. As soon as David arrived ording to the coordinates given by Sid, he saw an old man waiting for him. It was none other than Sid. ¡°Sir.¡± The moment he saw David, Sid hurried forward to greet him. ¡°Lord Sid, sorry to keep you waiting!¡± David replied in an old voice. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Sir. As long as you¡¯re here, I¡¯m willing to wait for as long as it takes.¡± David was still not used to an old man calling him Sir. In reality, he was much younger than Sid. Even a single zero in Sid¡¯s age would be much older than David. ¡°Then let¡¯s get down to business,¡± David urged. ¡°Okay! After you, Sir.¡± After Sid finished speaking, he extended his hand in a weing manner. David walked ahead without hesitation. After all, his current identity was an old monster who had lived for countless years. Sid took David into the Saints Association and into a luxurious room. Along the way, both of them walked in the eight-dimensional space so they would not rm anyone. It seemed that Sid also wanted to keep David¡¯s arrival a secret for the time being. ¡°Sir, you can rest here for a while as I get all the seniors of the Saints Association to remove Zenon from the position of the head so you can take over,¡± Sid said politely. ¡°Go ahead, Lord Sid! Just tell me when you need me.¡± David nodded. Then, Sid left. Two hourster. Zenon sat in the main seat in the Saints Association¡¯s meeting hall. On his left and right were five deputy heads, and Sid was among them. In addition were the heads of various departments of the Saints Association, including the captain of thew enforcement team, Quintus. Almost all of them were True Saints. One could only imagine how strong the Saints Association was. At this moment, the atmosphere in the meeting hall was somewhat heavy. Because Sid, one of the deputy heads, had voiced an opinion. He imed that Zenon was not suitable to be the head of the Saints Association. This made the already unharmonious scene suddenly drop to freezing point. Nothing changed on Zenon¡¯s face. However, he asked suspiciously, ¡°Deputy Head Sid, you said that I am not suitable to be the head of the Saints Association, but do you have any reason for that?¡± ¡°Zenon, in order to achieve your own goals, you disregarded the life and death of all humans in the Star Kingdom, used power for personal gain, wantonlyunched a war against the Fellowes family, and wanted to unveil the prelude to the chaos in the Star Kingdom. Isn¡¯t that enough reason?¡± Sid comined without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not using power for personal gain. We just have different ideals. You¡¯re not wrong for wanting everyone to live a stable life, but I¡¯m wrong for wanting everyone to grow in adversity? You have been in charge of the Saints Association for so many years, so it is time for change, no?¡± ¡°Your so-called growth in adversity will be built on the bones of countless human beings,¡± Sid snapped. ¡°That¡¯s something that can¡¯t be helped! It¡¯s better than you pampering everyone.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t agree to this. As long as I, Sid Griswold, am around, I will stop you.¡± ¡°Then tell me, Deputy Head Sid, since I am not suitable to be the head of the Saints Association, who is suitable? A defeated man like yourself?¡± Zenon sneered. ¡°Of course not!¡± Sid replied calmly. ¡°Oh? Not you? Then tell me, who in this Star Kingdom is qualified to be the head of the Saints Association?¡± Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 ¡°Me!¡± Zenon just finished speaking, an old voice sounded in the meeting hall. Everyone was taken aback. Someone actually dared to break into the Saints Association and interrupt the meeting of the Saints Association¡¯s seniors. Wasn¡¯t this courting death? ¡°Who¡¯s being so sneaky? Come out here now!¡± Zenon snapped. After he stood up and waved his hand, a space crack appeared in front of him. Then, he urately found the location of the speaker. He was about to put his hand directly into the space crack and grab the person who just spoke. ¡®How dare he interrupt me? He must be tired of living.¡¯ However, before Zenon¡¯s hand entered the space crack, a hand came out and collided with Zenon¡¯s hand. Boom! This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . A loud noise caused violent vibrations. At the same time, a huge force spread from the ce of collision. All the furnishings in the meeting hall were reduced to ashes. The five Sacred Saint deputy heads and the group of True Saint seniors of the Saints Association were all backed into the room walls. If the two in battle did not stop themselves in time, the entire Saints Association would be razed to the ground with one single blow. A random blow from the match of peak Sacred Saints had the power to destroy heaven and earth. It could even easily destroy a continent. Fortunately, both of them knew that this was not the ce to fight, so they withdrew their strength and did not cause a greater disaster. Caught off guard, Zenon was forced to take two steps back. The hand protruding from the space crack also retreated. Then, an old man with a bent back and a silver mask walked out. ¡°You!¡± Zenon gritted his teeth and stared at the person in front of him. At the moment of contact, he knew the identity of the opponent. There was only one person in Star Kingdom who could do that to him. It was the old monster that suddenly appeared in the Fellowes family. If it was not for him, the Fellowes family would have been annihted a long time ago. Star Kingdom would also be in chaos. Then, Zenon¡¯s n would be able to take the next big step forward. Zenon despised David to the bone. However, he did not have a good n on how to deal with David. This old thing that suddenly appeared had obviously stepped into peak Sacred Saint Rank for many years and had reached the pinnacle of Saint Realm. As long as he umted enough power of faith, he could ignite the Divine Fire at any time, refine the Divine Power, and step into another realm. Meanwhile, Zenon had just entered Peak Sacred Saint Rank, so he was stillcking in this department. Coupled with the fact that the opponent had lived longer than himself, he would have no shortage of various tricks and trump cards. Even if Zenon tried his best, he might not be able to win. The final result would only be a loss for both sides. ¡°It''s me! Young man, you ran away before the end of our battlest time. Let''s take this opportunity to fight again to see who is the strongest in Star Kingdom,¡± David asked for a battle the moment he opened his mouth. Zenon red at the old man in front of him. If he could beat the opponent, he would have done so a long time ago. In thest battle, Zenon could clearly feel that this old man was stronger than him, but his movements were a little rusty, which must have been caused by living in seclusion for too long. He asked for a fight as soon as he came here. Therefore, his intentions must be very simple. He had not fought for a long time, so he wanted to fight someone. Chapter 2036 Chapter 2036 How would Zenon allow the other party to get what they want? Now, they could still be evenly matched. If this old man really mastered his own power thoroughly, would Zenon still be able to beat him? ¡°Old man, this is the Saints Association, not a ce for you to run wild. I¡¯m in a meeting right now so I don¡¯t have time to act crazy with you. Get the hell out or I¡¯ll join forces with a few deputy heads to drive you away. Don¡¯t call me a bully if that happens,¡± Zenon raged. Even if they fought, he would get several other people involved to fight together. If there were two more Sacred Saints, Zenon would not be scared of the old monster in front of him. ¡°Young man, who are you trying to scare? I came here because I got invited. Otherwise, why would I come here? Do you think I have a lot of time on my hands? Although the Saints Association is good, it¡¯s not as good as my kennel,¡± David said casually. Upon hearing David¡¯s words, the seniors of the Saints Association present remembered. ¡®Didn¡¯t Sid just say that Zenon is not suitable to be the head of the Saints Association? ¡®The person he wants to rmend is the old man in front of him, right? ¡®This very likely. ¡®How is it possible for him to drive Zenon away from the position of the head if he did not have enough strength? ¡®This person was evenly matched with Zenon at the Fellowes Residence, so his strength must be at least at peak Sacred Saint Rank. ¡®Only he has this level of strength. ¡®However, even if he has the strength, he is not a member of TSA. ¡®So how can he be the head of the Saints Association?¡¯ Zenon immediately set his sights on Sid. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sid, you want to kick me out and make this old guy the head of the Saints Association?¡± ¡°Why not? Since he can prevent you from annihting the Fellowes family, it proves that he cares about all beings in the Star Kingdom and he is more suitable to be the head of the Saints Association than someone like you who started a war for his own sake,¡± Sid said as a matter of course. ¡°Hahaha! Sid, you are so ridiculous! You want an old guy who suddenly appeared and came from unknown sources to be the head of the Saints Association? Are you out of your mind? You should ask everyone here if they agree,¡± Zenon said with augh. ¡°Zenon, since I dare to mention it, do you think I¡¯m not prepared at all?¡± Sid said slowly. Zenon stoppedughing. He stared at Sid intently. Only then did he remember. With the prestige that Sid has established in the Saints Association, most of the seniors would support him as long as he said something. Coupled with the fact that the rumor Sid spread about the Palmore family wanting to unify Star Kingdom working, the deputy heads would also have scruples. If they did not want the Palmore family to dominate Star Kingdom, stopping Zenon in time would be the best approach. In this case, the result of the vote was clear as day. If it were for the presence of that old monster, Zenon would have already been unable to bear the temptation of teaching Sid a lesson. It was almost impossible for a Sacred Saint to kill another Sacred Saint. It was the same even if a peak Sacred Saint wanted to kill a beginner Sacred Saint. However, that was only if the weaker side wanted to run. It would be difficult for the stronger side to catch up and kill them. However, if the weaker one did not want to escape but instead chose to fight head-on, then the result would be uncertain. After Sid discovered Zenon''s true strengthst time, he did not choose to run away, so he ended up being injured badly by Zenon. ¡°Sid, what do you want? You don¡¯t own the Saints Association. You can¡¯t let whoever you want to be the head. Who do you think you are?¡± Zenon lost control. If he lost this position, when would he be able toplete his n? There was an old man at the pinnacle of Saint Realm watching him from the side too. ¡°Of course, the Saints Association is not mine! It belongs to all humans in the entire Star Kingdom. If you want to be the head, you have to maintain the peace of the Star Kingdom. If you can¡¯t do it, then get out,¡± Sid said with justice. ¡°He¡¯s an old guy of unknown origin, so how do you know he doesn¡¯t have ulterior motives?¡± Zenon pointed at David and questioned loudly. Chapter 2037 Chapter 2037 ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that! He and I have an agreement. He will just be the head in name and will not be involved in anything within TSA. Everything will run ording to the original track,¡± Sid exined. He said this not only to Zenon but also to others. ¡°Sid, why do you have to fight against me?¡± Zenon asked with a sigh. ¡°Zenon, if you can view protecting peace in Star Kingdom as your duty, not start wars, and not create chaos, then you can be the head of the Saints Association if you want it so badly. However, if you can¡¯t, you can only hand the position over.¡± ¡°You purposely found this old thing to contain me, right? No matter what, you just don¡¯t want me to be the head in peace!¡± ¡°You can think of it that way!¡± Sid admitted honestly. He also used the idea of two peak Sacred Saints restraining each other to convince the other deputy heads. Having two people restricting each other would be better than the Palmore family dominating everything. Everyone understood this. ¡°Sid, you are courting death!¡± Zenon let out a loud cry. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Extremely angry, the energy exploded from his body and shot straight into the sky. With the full energy of a peak Sacred Saint, the Saints Association would be razed to the ground. Even Central and the entire Central Sacred Continent would be affected. Zenon had been overwhelmed by his rage. Ever since the Palmore family lost two True Saints, he had been consumed by rage. Finally, he had realized that ording to the situation that the murderer was probably David and his master. Then, his n for the Fellowes family failed. Now, Sid was getting all the seniors of the Saints Association and an outsider to deal with him. Right now, Zenon wanted to vent. Facing Zenon''s sudden outburst, the several Sacred Saint deputy heads prepared to fight together. However, David had already acted. First, he used his mind power to form an invisible barrier around him and Zenon to prevent innocent people from being hurt. At the same time, he also showed a trace of his Peak Sacred Saint energy. As the two energies of the two peak Sacred Saints collided in the small space, a ck hole immediately formed. David and Zenon disappeared into the ck hole in an instant. Then, the scene immediately fell silent, and only a dark hole remained. The endless pressure emanating from inside scared even the True Saints. David also got on everyone¡¯s good side for bringing Zenon into the high-dimensional space to fight. At least it proved that this person was not someone who would disregard other people¡¯s lives. ¡°Everyone has seen that I¡¯m not talking nonsense when I said that Zenon is not suitable to serve as the head of the Saints Association. He doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s life and death at all. He only has his own interests in mind. So, how can such a person handle our important tasks? Once he takes control of the Saints Association, there won¡¯t be any fairness in Star Kingdom,¡± Sid said, looking at the ck hole not far away. ¡°You¡¯re right, Lord Sid. We were also bewitched by him, and that¡¯s why we joined forces to force you to abdicate. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Lord Sid.¡± One of the deputy heads, Grandmaster Primrose from the Cristobal family, said. ¡°Lord Sid, back then, Zenon showed the strength of a peak Sacred Saint in front of us and made many promises, which is why we did this, but now, he still hasn''t fulfilled any of them. He is a treacherous person,¡± York from the Ginger family also said. Then the other two Sacred Saint deputy heads also spoke up. The first reason why they agreed to make Zenon the head at the beginning was that Zenon broke through the peak Sacred Saint Rank and they were intimidated by his strength. The second reason was that they also wanted chaos in Star Kingdom so that they could develop and strengthen themselves while taking advantage of the chaos. Zenon had selfish motives, but they did not seem to be too kind either. Now, Sid had a peak Sacred Saint as his helper. In addition to him being ate Sacred Saint and his prestige in the Saints Association, they might not be able to win even if they worked together. Therefore, they all decided to turn on Zenon. Sid naturally understood, but he could only pretend to be stupid. Otherwise, he would be pushing the four Sacred Saints back onto Zenon¡¯s side. ¡°Everyone, Star Kingdom is a whole entity. We can''t just focus on the immediate interests. When one falls in disgrace, everyone is doomed. When Star Kingdom encounters a catastrophe in the future, no one can escape. Only when we unite can we have a chance to survive,¡± Sid said earnestly. In the eight-dimensional space, the two figures were colliding with each other at a speed invisible to the naked eye. This time, David used strength that was at the limit of what a Saint could produce. Chapter 2038 Chapter 2038 Facing Zenon who just entered peak Sacred Saint, David had theplete upper hand. Of course, even though he had the upper hand, he could not cause any substantial damage to Zenon. After all, they were at the same level, and the difference between them was very small. Both drew their weapons, and they utterly devastated the eight-dimensional space. From time to time, they even broke the barrier connecting the nine-dimensional space. As the battle continued, Zenon also slowly recovered from his anger. He was right. The strength of this old man had reached the limit of Saint Realm. Now, he was only gradually getting used to fighting. Zenon felt a little overwhelmed as it was impossible for him to win. No matter how many techniques he used, the old man would also have the same trump cards as him. Continuing to fight would only embarrass him further. Therefore, after calming down, Zenon felt like quitting. ¡­ Lorraine was still sitting in the small pool inside the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect on the Iridescent Continent. The potion in the small pool was almost dry. It reached her chest at first, but nine-tenths of it had disappeared now. It might not be long before it disappearedpletely. If one looked at Lorraine now, one would be able to see Lorraine''s naked body clearly. However, no one could appreciate her beauty. The four sisters were also still in the same positions. Their faces looked pale as if they had been seriously injured. There was almost no color on their faces. The casting of the forbidden technique caused great damage to the four sisters. On the other hand, Lorraine in the pool looked radiant. She looked as if she had been reborn. The skin on her body was sparkling and pure with a hint of pink. Anyone who saw her would want to touch her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Her face was also supple and rosy. The temperament of her entire person had undergone an earth-shaking change. There was a slight furrow between her brows as she gritted her teeth. Her body was shaking like she was still enduring excruciating pain. Anyone who saw her now would feel sorry for her, including women. If a man approached Lorraine now, they could smell a unique fragrance. This fragrance would make any man subconsciously fall into desire. Lorraine¡¯s alluring body was almostpletely mature. No one knew how powerful a mature alluring body was as it was extremely rare. Eira and her sisters spent more than a million years to find Celeste. They had collected the rest of the physiques except the alluring body. Now, the alluring body was almostpleted too. Chapter 2039 Chapter 2039 Three dayster. When thest drop of potion in the pool was turned into a puff of smoke and was absorbed into her body, Loraine finally unfurrowed her brows slowly. The pain gradually alleviated. She persisted whilst relying on her own willpower. At this time, Lorraine hadpletely transformed, and it was not an exaggeration to say that she had been reborn. In a very short time, she hadpleted a path that others could notplete in a lifetime. The speed at which her strength improved was terrifying. It was even pretty terrifyingpared to David, who owned the system. However, this was when David did not havevish points. Once he hadvish points, the speed of David''s improvement was unparalleled. He was the only one in the vast universe who could do this. Of course, Lorraine relying on external forces to improve was still iparable to David''s. David only needed to spend money to getvish points, and he could improve without any side effects. This was the power of the system. However, Lorraine could not. This upgrade cost countless precious treasures of heaven and earth. Her four teachers also collectively dropped a level. They had fallen back from True Saint Rank to Pre-Saint Rank. This level of dedication was rare even in the entire universe, let alone Star Kingdom. The four True Saints paid such a high price in exchange for a beginner Saint. No matter how one looked at this, it was a bad deal. If it was not for the fact that Lorraine''s alluring body was of great use to Eira and her sisters and that she had to be a Saint to be of use, would they have done such a thing? A mature alluring body was thest and most important part of the four sisters¡¯ mission. An alluring body was too rare, and they had only encountered two in millions of years. They did not even find the second of the two themselves. Fortunately, they paid so much and finally cultivated Lorraine to Saint Realm. Therefore, this was all worth it. Eira and her sisters opened their eyes at the same time to watch. Although their faces were terrifyingly pale and their bodies were extremely weak, there were surprised smiles on their faces. ¡®It worked!¡¯ Lorraine lived up to their expectations and survived with perseverance. After she absorbed all the energy, she was promoted to Saint Realm. Her alluring body had finally matured too. Now, their bodies were very weak, so it would take some time for them to recover. After their bodies had fully recovered, they could proceed to the final step andplete the task that has been ced on the sisters for a million years. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lori, are you awake? How are you feeling?¡± Eira could not help asking. Her voice was soft, and it seemed that even speaking was a bitborious for her. It was clear how much the forbidden technique had taken a toll on them. ¡°Lady Eira, I¡¯m awake. I feel a huge change in my body, so I am trying to understand it carefully. I can¡¯t greet you now, so please forgive me.¡± Lorraine closed her eyes and answered with her charming voice. If her voice was heard by a man, it would definitely arouse endless desire in his heart. This was a mature alluring body. Every one of her moves and even her voice was full of infinite temptation. A normal man would not be able to resist her at all. Chapter 2040 Chapter 2040 In the past, Selena and Lorraine were called the peerless duo on Earth. The two were almost the same no matter how they werepared. However, now, Lorraine had surpassed Selena by more than one notch. ¡°You should change. Now you have cultivated a Saint¡¯s body, stepped into Saint Realm, and be one of the few female Saints in Star Kingdom. How gratifying,¡± Eira said with a smile. Although her physical condition was not very good, she was in a great mood. There were also smiles on the other pale elders¡¯ faces. ¡°Lori, you really lived up to our expectations! You survived through your own willpower.¡± ¡°Not only did it live up to it, you turned out even better than we expected.¡± ¡°Lori, you¡¯re a woman with the strongest willpower I¡¯ve ever seen, and your achievements will be limitless in the future. We finally have a sessor, and this is totally worth the price we paid.¡± The three of them spoke one after another, and they were all praising Lorraine without hesitation. ¡°I am only the way I am because of you all. Without your efforts, I would just be an ordinary woman. I don¡¯t know how much time it would have taken for me to achieve what I am now, and it may have even been impossible even after a lifetime of hard work,¡± said Lorraine gratefully. ¡°Don¡¯t humble yourself. The four of us have sacrificed a lot for this forbidden technique, but Lori, if you don¡¯t have enough willpower and could not hold on, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve what you are now. Therefore, this can be regarded as a mutual achievement.¡± ¡°No matter what, I will always remember your kindness and I will never forget it in this lifetime,¡± Lorraine said solemnly. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Lori, with your words, it shows our sisters¡¯ hard work was not in vain. You should get used to the soaring strength too. We are leaving too to recover.¡± ¡°Please, go ahead. After I¡¯ve fully adapted to my new strength, I will pay my respects to you all.¡± After the conversation ended, the four sisters each took a look at Lorraine and then left with satisfied smiles. Lorraine achieving this in one step was beyond their expectations. They were surprised, but aside from that, they felt even more ecstatic. In this way, they had saved a lot of time. The most important thing now was to recover from weak states before proceeding to the next step. Shortly after the four left, Lorraine, who waspletely naked and sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened her eyes. There was a gleam in her eyes. In fact, she had already adapted to the changes in her body. She was just lying because she did not want to face her teachers. On the surface, the four of them did pay a huge price to raise her strength to the current level, but was this really selfless dedication? Was there no other conspiracy behind this? Lorraine knew that nothing was free in this world. She entered the Iridescent Sect and became a disciple of the four in just a few months. The rtionship between them was far from the level where one of them was willing to sacrifice themselves to improve the her. If it was Lorraine, she would certainly not do this. So why were they willing to do this for Lorraine? What was the dark secret behind this? Or was there a conspiracy that Lorraine had no idea about? What did this have to do with her alluring body? These were the questions that hung over Lorraine''s mind. Celeste was raised by the four, but she was abandoned just because she made a little mistake and was then imprisoned in the ice cavern to face the wall for a hundred years. Their rtionship thatsted nearly three thousand years meant nothing. Not to mention that Lorraine and the four had only been together for a few months. Based on this, Lorraine was sure that the four did not have pure intentions for paying such a high price to improve her strength. She was a woman who was unwilling to ept the arrangement of fate. Naturally, she would not just let others manipte her, not even if this person was her master. Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 West End of the Central Sacred Continent. David returned to a hidden location. The matter with the Saints Association was over. Zenon, who had just stepped into peak Sacred Saint Rank, would naturally not be his opponent. Since Zenon could not defeat David, he retreated himself. David did not follow him. It was impossible for him to take out Zenon without exposing his partial Pre-Deity Rank strength. Since then, David became the new head of the Saints Association. Of course, it was just in name. He would not care about the Saints Association, and everything would be handed over to Sid, the deputy head. In reality, David only existed to prevent Zenon from causing chaos. In reality, he did not care about this either. His only duty was to contribute to the peace of Star Kingdom. In the courtyard, a group of women were practicing hard. With the support of unlimited resources, coupled with the teachings of Celeste, ate Sovereign Ranker, everyone''s strength was also advancing steadily. David was very pleased to see such a happy scene. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After he opened the system panel, his eyes lit up. He had umted ten millionvish points. Alba and Marlee did such a good job spending money. The resources they collected should be able to be piled into a mountain by now. With ten millionvish points, he could update Cloning to the next level. After upgrading, he could summon another clone. It was not troublesome to upgrade a skill level. David clicked directly on the plus sign behind Cloning and a window popped up as usual. It asked the host to confirm the upgrade. After clicking Confirm, David upgraded Cloning to the next level. This was so easy. It was not as troublesome as upgrading his strength. Now, David could nearly summon three clones. If he included his main form, there would be four partial Pre-Deities. At the same time, this was his limit. He could not continue upgrading his strength or Cloning anymore unless he went to a higher civilization. For the time being, David did not have any intentions of doing this. He was still collecting resources. Now, he was prepared to go to the Iridescent Sect toplete what he promised Nova and find out the secret of the forbidden area in the sect. After this, it would be time to go back to Earth. After saying goodbye to everyone, David stepped into the space crack and headed to the Iridescent Sect. With his speed in the eight-dimensional space, he could reach the Iridescent Continent very soon. ¡­ Eira and her sister went to the karst cave under the forbidden area. This was the most secretive part of the forbidden area. Except for the four of them, all others who came here before all vanished. Among them was the grandmaster of Nova, the current head of the Iridescent Sect. Nobody had any idea how or why those Saints vanished. Even though the Iridescent Sect only epted females, it would not stop its disciples from getting married and having children. Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 Except for well-known figures such as seven high priestesses and the seven fairies, other female disciples could only marry and have children after their strength and status reached a certain level. However, after getting married, they could not bring their family members into the Iridescent Sect and could only settle outside the sect. If they gave birth to a girl, the girl could join the Iridescent Sect while a boy could only join other sects. Men were not allowed to live in the Iridescent Sect anyway. Due to this, the severalrge cities outside the Iridescent Sect were actually apound for the family members of the sect¡¯s members. Nova''s family, the Dream family, controlled one of these cities. It was only after she became the head that she gained more resources for the family, which allowed the Dream family to slowly develop. Once Nova lost her position, the status of her family would be drastically weakened. Another family coulde and steal the benefits allocated to the Dream family at any time. This was why Nova had always been cautious, as she was supporting the entire Dream family alone. The number of members in the Iridescent Sect''s familypound was more than ten times the number of the Iridescent Sect disciples. It was a huge society. In the karst cave under the forbidden area, Eira and her sisters came to the edge of the cold pool with excited expressions. There was smoke above the cold pool, and one could not see what was inside the water. This seemingly simple structure hid a huge secret. Not even Sid, the previous head of the Saints Association, or Zenon, a powerhouse whose strength had reached the peak of this realm, could recognize what was inside the pool. It was because this array did not belong to Star Kingdom. Instead, it was from a much higher civilization. The Nine Heavenly Dragon Array! The materials required to make this array were terrifyingly precious. There were nine Five-wed Golden Dragons on the nine stone pirs. However, the dragons were not engraved, instead, the souls of nine Five-wed Golden Dragons were sealed on them. The Five-wed Golden Dragons were one of the top gxy beasts on the gxy beast food chain in the universe. The Beast Gxy next to the Milky Way only contained gxy beasts at the bottom tier. Compared to the Five-wed Golden Dragons, the difference was simr to that of civilians and royalty. The gap between their identities was an unbridgeable chasm. Gxy beasts like the Five-wed Golden Dragons were born with a natural suppression when facing ordinary gxy beasts. One had to kill nine Five-wed Golden Dragons and remove their souls to make the Nine Heavenly Dragon Array. One could only imagine how difficult this was. As for other materials, there was no doubting how precious everything was. If one wanted to create such a Nine Heavenly Dragon Array, it might not even be possible if one used everything contained in Star Kingdom. This was an array that could seal even the sky, but now, it was used to seal a small cold pool. After the four sisters came to the edge of the cold pool, they knelt at the same time without hesitation. The eldest sister Marin said excitedly, ¡°Master, the task you gave to us ves is about to bepleted. You are only one step away from waking up again and leading us back home. Those who once ndered you and hurt you will be punished. We have prepared for too long and waited for too long for this day." As she said that, Marin started crying. The other three were no better. The only reason they existed was to bring the Master they mentioned back to life after being sealed under the cold pool. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The Nine Heavenly Dragon Array could seal everything, even the body and soul of someone who was hurt so badly that they were on the brink of death. After they were sealed, their condition would not deteriorate. In the meantime, the people outside could still think of a way heal them. This was the uniqueness of the Nine Heavenly Dragon Array. Of course, not everyone could create the Nine Heavenly Dragon Array. The nine dragon souls were enough to stop a lot of people, let alone the other materials. ¡°Master, I¡¯m so happy. We can finally go back to the life we had,¡± Eira sobbed. ¡°Master, I am looking forward to the day we meet again.¡± ¡°Even though a lot of time has passed, you¡¯re still so clear in my mind. Even your voice rang in my ears countless times.¡± Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 The four sisters knelt by the cold pool. They kept speaking about how much they missed their master in the past years. If outsiders heard what they said, they would definitely be shocked and dumbfounded. It was because they were calling themselves ves. The four True Saint reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect were someone¡¯s ves? If the news spread to the outside world, everyone''s jaws would surely drop. ¡®Who is this guy? ¡®Who could treat four True Saints as ves?¡¯ One thing was certain, and that was Star Kingdom had no such characters. Even if they were Sacred Saints, it was impossible for them to willingly have four True Saints willingly be their ves. The most shocking factor was that they were so loyal. They had prepared for millions of years for the task assigned to them by their master. The establishment of the Iridescent Sect was actually done to assist them in collecting various physiques needed toplete the tasks. Eira and her sisters did not build this Nine Heavenly Dragon Array. They were not powerful enough to do so. Their so-called master, Azul Feather, was the one who exhausted all his efforts to build it. Back then, when the group of five came to Star Kingdom, Azul was seriously injured and his days were numbered. However, he could not return home because he was too far away. In order to guarantee his survival, he put all his energy into setting up this array. Afterpleting the Nine Heavenly Dragon Array, Azul gave the task to the four sisters and sealed himself in the array. He would only wake again once theypleted their task. The Saints that vanished in the Iridescent Sect were all brought here by Eira and others to serve as cauldrons and dedicate everything to Azul''s awakening. In other words, all of these people were actually dead. However, A Saint¡¯s death inside the Nine Heavenly Dragon Array would not be sensed by the outside world and it would not cause a doomsday scene. The Nine Heavenly Dragon Array was just that powerful. If it could seal the sky, what else could it not seal? Azul''s task for the sisters was to collect the top ten physiques for the cauldrons, cultivate them into Saints, and then bring them to the Nine Heavenly Dragon Array. Then, the sisters would have to throw the victims into the cold pool and let Azul absorb their powers while he was still in slumber. When Azul finished absorbing the top ten physiques for the cauldrons, he would wake up. The other nine physiques had already been collected, and they had even collected two or three of certain physiques, but it was very challenging to find the rarest alluring body. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Now that the alluring body had been sessfully cultivated to Saint Realm, Azul could finally wake up and make aeback after he absorbed it. The four sisters could not wait. They could not wait to throw Lorraine into the cold pool and let their master absorb her. However, not only had their strength dropped by one level, changing from True Saint to Pre-Saint, but their bodies were also in an extremely weak state. The moment Lorraine stepped into Saint Realm, she was no longer an ant at the mercy of others. The sisters had encountered stubborn resistance before. However, at that time, they were True Saints, so no matter how fiercely their opponents resisted, they were nothing but ants trying to shake a tree. However, this time, things were a little different. If an ident urred, the result might fall short. They had prepared for millions of years, so the sisters were unwilling to take even the slightest risk. Therefore, in order to avoid idents, they could only act after they recovered. Even if the four True Saints collectively fell back to Pre-Saint, as long as their bodies recovered, they would be able to defeat Lorraine who had just stepped into Saint Realm. The four sisters were still talking about how much they missed their master like the person in the cold pool could hear them. Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Although the cold pool was filled with smoke and the situation inside could not be seen clearly, one could smell the strong smell of blood and a monstrous hatred as soon as one approached. This was what was left after dozens of Saints died. One must know that Saints had been recognized by the Heavens, so they could live as long as heaven and the earth, and shine together with the sun and the moon. When the seniors of the Iridescent Sect had just broken through to Saint Realm, they were high-spirited and ready to show their talents, but in the end, they became sacrifices for Azul¡¯s awakening. The sect that had cultivated them carefully had an ulterior motive. One could only imagine how much hatred and resentment everyone had in their hearts when they were on the verge of death. Eira and her sisters did not feel guilty for the deaths of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s disciples at all. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In order to wake up their master, they would even give up their own lives, let alone others. Time was ticking. The four sisters had countless things to tell their master, but they also knew that now was not the time. They could reminisce slowly after their master woke up. The most important thing now was to restore his body andplete thest step of the task. Just as the four of them were about to get up and go into seclusion, a voice sounded in the karst cave. ¡°Masters, what are you doing?¡± Eira and her sisters were startled. This was the most forbidden part of the forbidden area, and no one was allowed to enter. So why did they hear another person¡¯s voice here? The four looked at the voice at the same time and saw a beautiful figure standing at the entrance. It was Lorraine, who had parted ways with them not long ago. At this time, Lorraine was wearing a green gauze dress and her tantalizing figure could be vaguely made out underneath. Coupled with the special energy emitted by the alluring body after it matured, normal man would be infatuated with her after seeing her. Lorraine''s sudden appearance was the four sisters¡¯ expectations. For a moment, they all froze. They were already feeling guilty, and now they ran into the person involved, so they were lost for a while. After a while, Marin came to her senses and asked with an unnatural expression, ¡°L-Lori w-why are you here?¡± ¡°Masters, you have sacrificed so much for me, so I was concerned about your safety. Now that I am in better control of my skyrocketing strength, I wanted to see how you were doing. At the same time, I wanted toe and thank you for your hard work,¡± Lorraine replied calmly. The sisters could not hear anything amiss from her expression and tone. The four who came back to their senses were also temporarily relieved. ¡®So what if Lorraine is here? ¡®With this girl''s knowledge, it is impossible for her to know the secret of the Nine Heavenly Dragon Array, not to mention our task.¡¯ All four sisters collectively believed that Lorraine had indeede to visit them. After all, this girl had always given them the impression that she was not cunning at all. She was the kind that would help her abductor count the ransom money after she was abducted. The sisters would not take such a person seriously at all. ¡°Lori, it''s very nice of you to care about our safety. We didn¡¯t pay such a high price for you in vain, but don''t worry, we are fine. Since we choose to do that, we¡¯re pretty confident in ourselves. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re a little weak, but we will fully recover after a period of rest,¡± Eiraforted. ¡°That''s good! If you suffer huge physical injuries for my sake, how could I rest easy? I''m afraid I might even live in guilt forever,¡± Lorraine said solemnly. Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 The atmosphere in the karst cave became harmonious. Eira and her sisters looked at Lorraine andmented the power of the alluring body. They had never seen a mature alluring body before. The previous Lorraine was already a peerless beauty. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Now that she had be a Saint and her alluring body had matured, she had elevated not just by one level. Such a woman would not be outdone. She could even outdo a few high-ranking goddesses in the sisters¡¯ hometown, let alone Star Kingdom. If Master saw Lorraine, he would definitely like her. It was a pity that she was thest of the top ten physiques required, and also the most important one. Lorraine was destined to be sacrificed in exchange for Master¡¯s awakening. When Master woke up, Lorraine would have already turned into a pile of dry bones. The two of them were destined to never have the chance to meet. ¡°Lori, we are going to live in seclusion to recuperate and recover. You should go out first and get used to being a Saint,¡± Eira asked Lorraine to leave. Restoring their body was the most important thing for them right now. ¡°Masters, go and recuperate! I¡¯ll guard you to ensure your safety,¡± Lorraine replied. Her answer stunned the four sisters again. Obviously, they did not expect Lorraine to refuse. This was the first time Lorraine disobeyed them. Back then, she would do whatever she was told. ¡°Lori, we don¡¯t need you to guard us. This is the forbidden part of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s forbidden area. No one wille here, and outsiders are not allowed to enter either. You should go out first. We will go to you after we¡¯re done.¡± This time it was the eldest sister Marin who spoke. She was making herself very clear. She did not want Lorraine to stay. Of course, Lorraine was not stupid, and she understood. However, she was not moved at all. ¡°Lady Marin, I am your disciple, so I am definitely not an outsider. I am quite curious after entering this ce for the first time, so I want to take a look around here. You should go live in seclusion to recover! Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Lorraine said softly. Eira and her sister started to take this seriously. Lorraine had disobeyed them twice in session. Nothing like this had ever happened before. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with this girl? ¡®Did she notice something? ¡®Impossible!¡¯ The four immediately dismissed this idea. ¡®The Nine Heavenly Dragon Array is not from Star Kingdom, so how can a girl from a low-level civilization tell what it is? ¡®In any case, even if she saw the Nine Heavenly Dragon Array, how would she know that there¡¯s a human underneath?¡¯ ¡°Lori, I¡¯ll say it again. You should leave now, and we don¡¯t need anyone to guard us,¡± Eira emphasized again. ¡°Lady Eira, just let me stay here and have a look! I¡¯m curious why this ce was set up in the most forbidden part of the forbidden area,¡± Lorraine refused again. At the same time, her eyes began to scan the karst cave. There were nine huge stone pirs with lifelike dragons on them. In the center of the karst cave was a smokey cold pool that exuded a strong smell of blood. Along with the chain that connected the pir to the cold pool, everything seemed so eerie. Lorraine had a hunch that the secret she wanted to know was beneath the cold pool. Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 She would not leave until the doubts in her heart were resolved. If she missed this opportunity, she would be kept in the dark forever. Her teachers were doing poorly now, and once they recovered, she might not be their opponent even though she was now a Saint. At that time, she could only be at the mercy of others. Therefore, this was her only chance. Lorraine was not just beautiful, but she also had a high IQ since she was a child. Otherwise, Stan and Clinton, the heirs of the top two prominent families in Capital City, would not be smitten by her and rush to leave after making the ten-year appointment. At that time, the older generation of Capital City only had two words for Lorraine. Peerlessly magnificent. Those two words describe more than just her appearance. A woman, no matter how beautiful she was, would not be worthy of those words if she was not smart, not even if she wasparable to a fairy. However, Lorraine was excellent at knowing when to y dumb and when to show her intelligence. When she joined the Iridescent Sect for the first time and gained the four reputable elders as her teachers, she packaged herself as an inexperienced good girl who was also ignorant and sweet. She would obey her four teachers and never raise objections. Now, she felt that the time hade, so she expressed her thoughts without hesitation. It had to be said that Lorraine''s timing was perfect. Shortly after she parted ways with her four teachers, she followed them in secret. The four sisters were finally aware of the seriousness of the problem. ¡®This girl must know something. ¡®If not, she wouldn¡¯t keep disobeying us.¡¯ ¡±Lori, this is the most important ce in the Iridescent Sect. Without our permission, no one cane in, including you. I¡¯m ordering you to leave now. This is yourst chance, so I hope you¡¯ll seize it.¡± Ursa said. ¡°Lady Ursa, I don¡¯t want to leave!¡± Lorraine¡¯s answer was simple and clear. She was still refusing. ¡°Are you going to disobey your teacher¡¯s orders? Do you think you¡¯re independent now that you¡¯re a Saint? Do you know how you even got to your current realm? The four of us paid a huge price for it. Are you going to repay us like this? Do you want to betray us and anger us?¡± After Ursa finished speaking in one breath, she was panting heavily. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Her body was already severely exhausted and now she was very angry with Lorraine. Therefore, it led to a worsening of her physical condition. The other three were also staring at Lorraine. Their eyes were full of disbelief. They still could not understand how an inexperienced little girl from a low-level civilization got the courage to suddenly confront them openly. Who gave her the courage? If their body had recovered and they were not afraid of any idents, they would have already taken action to subdue Lorraine and throw her into the cold pool for Master to absorb so that their task would bepleted. ¡°Lady Ursa, aren¡¯t you blowing this matter out of proportion? I know that everything I have now was bestowed by you four, and I am also very grateful to you, but I am just curious and want to stay to look around in this ce. What is so special about this ce? How am I disobeying you? How am I betraying you? You can pay so much for me, even at the expense of your own body, but you won¡¯t let me stay. Why is that?¡± Lorraine withdrew her averting gaze and looked at her teachers, her face showing doubts. These words stumped the four sisters for a while. Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 There was silence in the karst cave for a while. The fourth sister, Giada, who had never spoken, broke the silence and asked, ¡°Lori, can you tell me why you¡¯re doing this? Is it really because you¡¯re curious? Are you going to disobey the orders of your teachers because of this? Do you know how heartbroken we¡¯ll be if you do this? Is it worth it?¡± ¡°Masters, I don¡¯t want to do this, but I just think that since you are willing to sacrifice so much for me, you shouldn¡¯t hide any secrets from me either,¡± Lorraine replied. ¡°We didn¡¯t hide it from you on purpose, but now is not the time. When the timees, we will definitely let you know all our secrets. After all, you are our sessor.¡± ¡°Really? The time when you finally decide to let me know is also when it¡¯ll be time for me to give up my alluring body, right?¡± Lorraine¡¯s words were like a sudden p of thunder. It sounded in the minds of the four sisters, making them dizzy. They all looked at Lorraine with incredulous eyes. How could she know the truth of the matter? No outsiders knew this secret, except for the four sisters. Yet, Lorraine exposed them in one sentence. ¡°You... What are you talking about? Lori, why do you have such an idea? What do you mean by giving up your alluring body? We...¡± Before Giada could speak, Lorraine interrupted. ¡°You don¡¯t need to make excuses to deceive me any more. I know you want my alluring body. As for why, I have no clue, but I think the secret should be hidden under the cold pool.¡± Now that it was all exposed, she did not want to continue pretending either. She would ask directly or find out by herself. Lorraine knew that since her teachers were currently weakened, this was her only chance. She would not get another chance if she missed this. She might even be at a disadvantage if she did. Eira and her sisters looked at Lorraine like this was the first time they were meeting her. They did not understand how the obedient, sensible, pure, and naive girl became like this. ¡®Was she just pretending? ¡®A little girl like her managed to lie to us four old women who has lived for millions of years?¡¯ Of course, it was also because they did not pay attention to Lorraine at all. In the eyes of the four, a young girl like Lorraine, who was born in a low-level civilization, could be manipted at will. She would be so grateful to have them as her teachers, so how would they doubt her? When the sisters were collecting the other physiques, the other victims would start resisting furiously after they learned the truth. However, at this final critical moment, Lorraine unexpectedly started to question them. ¡°Gosh, Lori, who told you this?¡± The eldest sister Marin asked with a sigh. ¡°Lady Marin, I came from a low-level civilization, and I was brought here by Lady Eira before I could even arrive in the Iridescent Sect, Therefore, I have contacted very few members of the Iridescent Sect. So who do you think told me this? Besides you four reputable elders, who else knows the secret of this forbidden area?¡± Lorraine did not answer but instead asked the other party. ¡°When did you find out?¡± ¡°When you said that you would use forbidden techniques to help me improve my strength.¡± After Lorraine finished answering, she continued without waiting for Eira to speak, ¡°I am very self- aware. Even Celeste, who grew up with you, couldn¡¯t receive such treatment. So what virtue and ability do I have to make you sacrifice yourself to help me? ¡°Then, I remember Celeste once telling me that the two of us have the same physique, so I boldly guessed that you only want my alluring body. As for Celeste and I, we are just tools. However, I have no idea why Celeste, who has been here for so many years, was abandoned by you all. I will need you all to rify this to me.¡± The karst cave once again fell into silence. All four of the sisters were looking at Lorraine. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Lorraine looked over without showing any weakness. The two sides then proceed to have a staring contest. ¡°I have to say, Lori, you are the smartest woman I¡¯ve ever met. You understand the situation better than anyone. When it¡¯s time to hide, you hide well and don¡¯t show any ws. You also know how to expose yourself at the right time. It would have been fatal to you if you had done this any earlier orter,¡± Marin praised without hesitation. Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± ¡°Now that you know everything, I might as well tell you that what we need is indeed an alluring body. Even more than that, we need a Saint¡¯s alluring body.¡± Marin did not hide the truth anymore. ¡°Then why did you give up on Celeste? She is ate Sovereign Ranker, so she¡¯s not far from being a Saint. It is much easier to train her than me!¡± Lorraine asked suspiciously. ¡°We gave up on Red because her alluring body has been damaged and lost its value, so that¡¯s why we transfer our energy to you.¡± ¡®Celeste¡¯s alluring body has been damaged?¡¯ Lorraine suddenly understood. ¡®No wonder the four teachers sent Celeste into the ice cavern. ¡®It seems that she¡¯s lost her value, but who damaged Celeste¡¯s alluring body? ¡®She has to do it with a man to damage her alluring body, right? ¡®Which man was lucky enough to be favored by Celeste? Who made Celeste not hesitate to vite her teacher¡¯s order and even sacrifice herself?¡¯ Lorraine racked her brain quickly. There was no doubt that Celeste¡¯s alluring body was still intact before performing her mission. Otherwise, with the abilities of the four teachers, they would have discovered it long ago. After performing the mission, her alluring body was damaged. In that case, this surely happened during the execution of the mission, so she was discovered as soon as she came back. ¡®Who is this man? ¡®Is it¡­¡¯ Lorraine suddenly thought of someone. ¡®Impossible! ¡®No way it¡¯s him! ¡®How is it him? ¡®Surely not!¡¯ Lorraine carefully recalled the journey to Star Kingdom with Celeste. It seemed that apart from Amadi, the younger head of Star Mansion, the only other man would be David. Amadi''s mother and Celeste were very good friends, so it should be impossible since Amadi and Celeste were from different generations. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Therefore, only David was left. Suddenly, Lorraine remembered. One time, she ran into Celeste and David at the same time and Celeste''s face turned red when she saw David. Although it was a fleeting moment, and ordinary people might not notice it, Lorraine, who had spotted it. At the time, she was a little confused. Thinking about it now, she realized that the two had an affair at that time. Otherwise, with Celeste''s strength and identity, why would she blush? When she thought about this, Celeste knew that this case was closed. David was the one who damaged Celeste''s alluring body, but what confused Lorraine was that David was just a beginner Eternal, so even if he was talented, why would Celeste fall for him? What kind of unknown stories happened here? Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Lorraine was really smart. No wonder even an old woman like Marin, who had lived for millions of years, praised her. Not everyone could make an urate analysis just relying on a few words from Marin as well as what little clues they knew. David did damage Celeste''s alluring body. However, it did not happen voluntarily, and she was forced into it. However, these details were not important anymore. It was an indisputable fact that the damaged alluring body almost caused the sister¡¯s task to fail. Fortunately, they found another alluring body. If not, Celeste''s fate would be much worse than being sent to the ice cavern. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After Lorraine figured out the crux of it, she became even angrier. Her resentment toward David also grew heavier. He could ept any woman but not her. Such a fact made the proud Lorraine unable to contain her anger. No matter what, she had to ask David about this in person. Otherwise, Lorraine would not be able to rest in peace even if she died. It was this kind of resentment that allowed her to persist in the forbidden technique for such a long time. If it were not for the figure of Davidughing at her appearing in her mind the moment she passed out, Lorraine would never have been able to endure it. After thinking about all this in a very short time, Lorraine continued, ¡°Masters, I want to know why you want the alluring body. If possible, I¡¯d like to give it to you. At the end of the day, you¡¯re still my teachers and you sacrificed a lot for me. Even though there¡¯s an ulterior motive, I¡¯ll still be grateful.¡± Eira and her sisters looked at each other. They did not expect Lorraine to say that. If possible, they also wanted to keep Lorraine around as their master would be very fond of Lorraine after he woke up. Unfortunately, they would not have the chance to appear at the same time. Lorraine could not give them what they wanted, nor would she willingly give it to them. ¡°Lori, you¡¯ve proven to us that we weren¡¯t wrong about you. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t give us what we want,¡± Marin said, shaking her head. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Lorraine asked again. ¡°We want everything about you, including your life!¡± After Marin finished her sentence, the four sisters acted at the same time. In just an instant, they surrounded Lorraine, cutting off her escape route. Although they were very weak, they hadbat experience. Especially the eldest sister Marin and the second sister Ursa. The two were once peak True Saints who were only one step away from being Sacred Saints. Such powerhouses would also be peak Pre-Saints even if they dropped one level. They would still be the strongest among Pre-Saints. Of course, it was undeniable that all four were extremely weak now and they could not exert much strength. Even so, in their opinion, they had no problem joining forces to deal with Lorraine, a beginner Saint who had not yet fully mastered her power. At first, they were afraid of any idents. Hence, they wanted to wait until they recovered before making a move to guarantee a 100% sess rate. Now that they had been exposed, they had no choice but to take action. They could only sacrifice Lorraine first to wake up their master and then think about recuperatingter. When Lorraine heard Marin¡¯s answer and saw the actions of the other three, she sighed silently in her heart. Sure enough, the situation was as she thought. They wanted her life. However, what would they do with her after? Lorraine had no clue. Perhaps she was still too inexperienced. ¡°Masters, do we really need to fight each other like this? Seriously, I respect you very much, and I don''t want to fight with you. Isn''t there a peaceful solution?¡± Lorraine asked in a pleading tone. ¡°Lori, let''s be masters and disciples in the next life! I promise you that I will teach you well when the timees. As for this life, please let us aplish our goal, okay?¡± Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 ¡°But I don¡¯t want to die! I still have a lot of things to do.¡± Lorraine shook her head. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to do this ourselves, sorry!¡± After that, the four sisters attacked Lorraine at the same time. The teachers were attacking their disciple at the same time, sparing no effort to kill her. They might have been the only ones who would do this. At this moment, Lorraine suddenly disyed an iparably fierce energy. Only Saints had this. As Lorraine herself said, she did not want to die yet. However, her four teachers wanted her to die. That being the case, she could only go against her teachers. Lorraine would not stand a chance if Eira and her sisters had recovered. At this moment, the four were weak, so the result of this battle was very unpredictable. Therefore, Lorraine chose the right time for the showdown. ¡­ Inside the Iridescent Sect. Nova was anxiously waiting for David¡¯s arrival. Not long ago, she got news from David saying that he woulde to investigate the forbidden area. The forbidden area of the sect that was always hidden in the dark was finallying to light. At this moment, Nova was very nervous. As an ancient sect, there were no other Saint in the Iridescent Sect other than the four reputable elders. This was not reasonable and not healthy. The others all figured the disciples of the sect were not talented or hard-working enough. Only Nova, who had looked up various information about the sect, knew the reason. A lot of Saints had emerged since the establishment of the sect. However, those people would either go into the forbidden area to train in seclusion before their breakthrough and nevere out, or get summoned by the reputable elders after they broke through and then nevere out upon entering the forbidden area. In short, everything was pointing to the forbidden area. There were too many secrets buried there. Now, the secret was about to be revealed. At this moment¡­ Boom boom boom! A series of loud bangs interrupted Nova¡¯s meditation. ¡®What happened?¡¯ In a sh, Nova flew into the sky. She looked in the direction where the loud noise had just urred. ¡®Is that the forbidden area?¡¯ Soon, countless figures appeared in the sky. Obviously, they also heard the noise just now. A group of core members quickly came to Nova¡¯s side. ¡°Lady Dream, what¡¯s going on? Why are there loud noisesing from the forbidden area?¡± ¡°Yeah! We all heard it. Did something happen in the forbidden area?¡± ¡°Only the four reputable elders and Lorraine, the head of this year¡¯s seven high priestesses, are in there right? What could have happened?¡± ¡°Did someone trespass into the forbidden area?¡± ¡°No way! Who is so bold to do so?¡± ¡°Why not? The treasure hidden in the ice cavern was forcibly taken away not long ago and the four reputable elders couldn¡¯t even do anything. Therefore, it is not surprising that someone trespassed into the forbidden area.¡± Everyone expressed their opinions one after another. Nova¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Could it be that David has broken into the forbidden area and is fighting the reputable elders? ¡®No way. ¡®ording to the time, he should still be on his way. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡¯ Nova shouted, ¡°All the seniors of the sect, follow me to the forbidden area. Everyone else, go back now.¡± After speaking, she took the lead and rushed to the forbidden area quickly. The rest of the seniors hurriedly followed. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 Nova took the seniors of the Iridescent Sect to the forbidden area to see what happened. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. How could there be an earthquake-like sound in the forbidden area? This had never happened before. Moreover, the four True Saint reputable elders lived there, so not everyone had the guts to break into the forbidden area. The Iridescent Sect was veryrge. Therefore, there was a great distance between the disciples¡¯ residence and the forbidden area. At this moment, the group of people was still on their way with doubts in their hearts. Boom! Boom! Boom! There were several loud sounds again. This set of sounds was louder than earlier. The entire Iridescent Sect could feel the violent vibrations. Nova and the others stopped. Standing in the air, she looked at the forbidden area ahead in shock. She then saw five rays of light shooting up into the sky, tearing the entire forbidden area apart. Even across such a long distance, one could feel the overwhelming pressure. It was definitely something that could only be emitted by a Saint. It was clear now that someone broke into the forbidden area and got into a fight with the four reputable elders, and that was why there was such a bigmotion. The forbidden area was even torn apart. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nova yelled and hurried towards the forbidden area. She already had some guesses in her mind. This person who suddenly broke into the forbidden area was most likely to be David. Except for him, no one would do such a thing. It had been so many years, and no one dared to enter the forbidden area. As for why David came early, Nova had no idea. Above the Iridescent Sect, five figures stood proudly in the void. The one in the middle was Lorraine while the four on the outside were the four sisters. They surrounded Lorraine to prevent her from escaping. Since things hade to this point, they had to make sure Lorraine stayed here no matter the cost. Otherwise, they would not be able toplete the task assigned by their master, and their master would not be able to wake up. The four of them would never ept this no matter what. At this moment, Lorraine looked battered and exhausted. The translucent green gauze dress on her body was already torn, revealing the fair and tender skin underneath. Men would want to touch her when they saw her. There was also blood at the corner of her mouth and her green gauze dress was also dyed red. Obviously, she had suffered serious internal injuries. Her faintly discernible breast was heaving violently, and her breathing was extremely rapid. Even so, her eyes were calmly watching her four teachers around her. The four sisters were not much better. There was blood on the corner of their mouths and their clothes were also damaged. The four looked at Lorraine, but they were not calm at all. On the contrary, they were in disbelief. It was as if they could not believe that everything in front of them was real. After a few rounds, the four of them did not gain any advantage even after though they were working together. Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Lorraine was no longer a beginner Pre-Saint who had just entered the Saint Realm. Instead, she had reached mid-Saint Realm. How unbelievable. There was only one possibility for such a result. That was, the energy she absorbed into her body had reached more than 80% or even more. As far as the four of them knew, when this forbidden technique was used, the people in the array would pass if they could absorb 30% of the energy. If they could absorb 60%, they were very excellent, and if they could absorb 70%, they were extremely talented. It was rare to directly absorb more than 80% of the energy like Lorraine did. She could not even be described as just excellent. She was a genius among absolute geniuses and a monster among monsters. Such a person was very rare even in a higher civilization, let alone in Star Kingdom. She would belong to those insanely talented individuals at the top and have a limitless future. Eira and her sisters'' goal for Lorraine was 30%. As long as she could absorb 30%, exhausting so much energy to perform this forbidden technique on her would not have been in vain. After all, Lorraine was from a low-level civilization, and 30% was already very high for her. Yet, it turned out that Lorraine''s performance far exceeded their expectations. If they had known this earlier, they would have stopped Lorraine sooner. That way, there would not be so much trouble right now and the sisters would not be impeded by Lorraine. The four sisters looked at Lorraine, whom they had surrounded. While they were shocked, they were also enraged. When was thest time the four of them got injured? It had been too long, and their memories were a little blurred. Not only were they injured now, but they were even injured by their disciple. Just now, they were performing the forbidden techniques to improve the strength of their apprentice. How long had it been since then? Now, they were wounded by this disciple whom they had personally trained. It would be difficult for anyone to ept this situation. ¡°Lori, you are the best of all the women I have met in the many epochs of Star Kingdom. To be honest, it¡¯s very rare and difficult to be able to meet someone like you in this level 7 civilization. If we didn¡¯t have a task bestowed upon us, we would have definitely treated you well and cultivated you into someone amazing, but unfortunately, the timing is not right. We are fated to not be able to do this,¡± Marin looked at Lorraine and said with a slight sigh. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Lady Marin. It¡¯s all thanks to you all that I have my current achievements. Although we can¡¯t coexist peacefully and only one side will survive, I am still very grateful to you no matter the result is,¡± replied Lorraine. She captured a very important message from Marin¡¯s words. The other party said that in so many epochs in Star Kingdom, she was the best woman the other party had ever seen. The meaning of this sentence was very simple and clear. The four women were not from Star Kingdom but from somewhere else. Could it be from a higher civilization? ¡°You have extraordinary talent, strong willpower, and good insight into timing. You know when to hide and expose yourself whenever you should. Moreover, you¡¯re not sloppy, and with the addition of an alluring body, I have to say that you are truly outstanding. You would be a top genius even in our hometown, but it is just unfortunate.¡± Ursa was also amazed. Lorraine was now sure that her four teachers were from a higher civilization. This made her heart sink. Facing four teachers who were once True Saints and also came from a higher civilization than Star Kingdom, it was inevitable that she would be a little powerless even when the other party was at its weakest. It would not matter if she chose to attack at the right time. ¡°Masters, you are not from Star Kingdom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Wee from a higher civilization which is many times stronger than Star Kingdom. The four of us are just our master¡¯s ves.¡± Eira revealed another shocking secret. Lorraine was still calm on the surface, but there was a huge wave in her heart. Shees from a low-level civilization like the Milky Way gxy, so she was clueless. True Saint Rank was already an unattainable height in her heart. Even now that she had achieved Saint Realm herself, she still felt that True Saint Rank was unattainable. However, now Eira told her that as True Saints, they were just someone else¡¯s ves. Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 ¡°Masters, your so-called task should have something to do with the master you speak of, right?¡± Lorraine asked. This was her intuition. Since her teachers were only ves, then everything they did must be for their master. ¡°Exactly! Lori, in order to wake up Master again, the four of us have been preparing for too long and we have spent too much effort. We can¡¯t make any mistakes so I can only sacrifice you. I hope you don¡¯t me us.¡± ¡°Lori, it¡¯s an honor for you to be Master¡¯s cauldron. Instead of resisting, you should be happy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you and Master cannot coexist, Lori. Master can wake up only if you are sacrificed. Otherwise, when Master wakes up, he would definitely have liked you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t resist! Lori, just be Master¡¯s cauldron peacefully and be the raw material for Master¡¯s awakening! Not everyone has an opportunity like this.¡± Upon mentioning their Master, the four sisters all showed fanatic expressions. In their hearts, their master was everything. Nothing else mattered. Lorraine shook her head and refused, ¡°That¡¯s your master, not mine! You are willing to sacrifice everything for him, but it doesn¡¯t mean I am willing to do so too. I, Lorraine Lovewood, only live for myself in this life, and no man can control what I think, let alone my life.¡± ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want to dedicate everything to Master, we can only do it ourselves. Lori, don¡¯t me us.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for not respecting you,¡± Lorraine replied seriously. Just when the two sides were ready to continue fighting, Nova and the seniors approached. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Nova noticed something was wrong from afar. ¡®Why are the reputable elders surrounding a woman? ¡®Is it not David? ¡®Who is it then?¡¯ As they got closer, they finally saw who the reputable elders were surrounding. It was Lorraine, the current head of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect. This answer shocked everyone. ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ Nova and the others could not believe their eyes. What did they see? The four reputable elders surrounded Lorraine in ragged clothes. There was even blood at the corners of their mouths. They were obviously hurt and Lorraine in the middle was no different. In other words, the five of them had just fought and the result was that neither side had gained the advantage. Lorraine fought against four on her own and yet neither side won. Was this possible? Such a scene blew everyone¡¯s mind, especially Nova''s. The other seniors of the Iridescent Sect were fine as they did not know where Lorraine came from. They thought Lorraine was an undercover agent arranged by other forces, but somehow she used some techniques to hide her own strength and remained undetected by the reputable elders. Now that she was exposed, there would inevitably be a big battle. However, Nova knew the truth about Lorraine. She came from the same as David and others. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Elder Red was the one who brought her to Star Kingdom. How could such a young woman from a lower civilization suddenly be able to fight against four reputable elders without suffering a disadvantage? Despite this, after being shocked for only a moment, Nova was relieved. This was because she thought of David. Since David could be a Sacred Saint in such a short time, it would not seem too difficult for Lorraine to have the strength of a True Saint. Now, Nova was curious. What kind of could give birth to two heaven-defying characters at the same time? She had no idea what happened in the forbidden area. Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Therefore, she thought Lorraine had the same heaven-defying talent as David and her cultivation speed was extremely fast. Naturally, since she was able to fight against four reputable elders, she was a True Saint. Nova felt that her mind was about to be blown. Back then, it was David. Now, it was Lorraine. Both were from the same. The arrival of the seniors of the Iridescent Sect temporarily interrupted the two sides who were about to fight. ¡°Nova, take everyone away. You have no ce in a battle of Saints,¡± Eira said loudly. ¡°Reputable elders, what the hell is going on? Why are you fighting Lori?¡± Nova stated her doubt. All the other seniors also cast curious gazes on Eira. ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t! Leave!¡± Eira said in a deep voice. Although there were countless doubts in her heart, Nova did not dare to disobey the orders of the reputable elders. Therefore, she could only reply respectfully, ¡°Yes, Reputable Elder.¡± She was just about to leave with the seniors when Lorraine spoke. ¡°Lady Dream, seniors, do you want to know the secrets contained in this forbidden area and what is the purpose of the establishment of the Iridescent Sect?¡± Those words stopped everyone from leaving. Of course, Nova wanted to know. Otherwise, she would not ask David toe to explore the secrets of the forbidden area. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The forbidden area had always been the most mysterious ce in the sect, and other seniors of the Iridescent Sect also wanted to know what secrets it held. ¡°Nova, take them away!¡± Marin ordered again at this moment. ¡°Lady Dream, the establishment of the Iridescent Sect is not to let everyone have a stable home. There is a shocking secret hidden behind it. Why does the sect not have any Saints except for the four reputable elders? Have you thought about it? In reality, the four masters are not...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Marin yelled and stopped Lorraine from exposing them. At the same time, she was already rushing toward Lorraine. The other three also took action. Lorraine was interrupted and the four reputable elders attacked her at the same time. Therefore, she could only temporarily stop to deal with her teachers first. She originally wanted to reveal the secrets of the forbidden area so that the seniors of the Iridescent Sect would support her. Then, this might allow her to escape the chaos, but her four teachers did not give her a chance to say anything. When she saw that another round of fighting had begun, Nova hurriedly led the people back away from the vicinity, but she herself did not leave. What Lorraine said just now had managed to arouse her interest. ¡®What is in the forbidden area? ¡®Why didn''t the Saints of the secte out after entering? ¡®One or two of them might be understandable. ¡®However, how many people have disappeared in the forbidden area since the Iridescent Sect was formed? ¡®Are they dead or alive?¡¯ Bang bang bang! They could hear the sounds of collision in the battle. Eira and her sisters¡¯ attack this time was obviously much more violent than before, leaving Lorraine with little power to fight back. Lorraine suffered constant attacks and her injuries also worsened. The four of them had thrown caution to the wind. Regardless of whether they were weak or if this battle would cause them permanent damage, they would not care even if the aftermath of this war would leave them with serious consequences. If they could win and their Master could wake up, it was all worth it. Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Lorraine was slowly being pushed back in the sky. Eira and her sister had thrown caution to the wind, so Lorraine had no chance of fighting back against them. From afar, Nova and the others could see something was wrong. Both sides of the battle did not seem to exude the oppressive feeling of True Saints. Although Nova was only a peak Sovereign Ranker, as the current head of the Iridescent Sect, she had come into contact with a lot of Pre-Saints and True Saints. Hence, she could tell that the four reputable elders and Lorraine only had the strength of Pre-Saints, not True Saints. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ She did not know what happened that weakened the strength of the four reputable elders so much to make them fall from True Saint Rank to Pre-Saint Rank. Logically speaking, as far as Lorraine¡¯s Pre-Saint strength was concerned, any one of the four reputable elders could easily defeat her. Even so, the four of them teamed up and could not gain victory despite fighting for so long. Regardless, if the current situation continued, Lorraine would soon be seriously injured. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. In this regard, Nova could not do anything either. Even if it was a battle between Pre-Saints, it is not something a peak Sovereign Ranker like her could participate in. Although she really wanted to know the secret of the forbidden ce from Lorraine, she could not save Lorraine from the four reputable elders. Therefore, she could only wait for David¡¯s arrival. With David¡¯s Sacred Saint strength, Nova believed that the forbidden area¡¯s secrets would be exposed in no time. ¡°Pfft!¡± Lorraine was careless and suffered a hit on her back. Then, she vomited a mouthful of blood that dyed half of the green gauze dress on her body red. She had just be a Saint not long ago. Therefore, she had Insufficientbat experience despite all her strength. As a result, Lorraine had no power to fight back when facing the four mad sisters. If it were not for the extremely strong defense and recovery power of her Saint¡¯s body, she would have been unable to hold on. After that, she suffered several blows in a row. ¡°Pfft!¡± Another mouthful of blood spurted out. The green gauze dress on Lorraine¡¯s body had been stained red with blood and had now turned completely crimson. She looked mournful and it seemed that she had no chance of winning. Even so, she still did not choose to give up. Because once she gave up, it would mean death. Therefore, she had better fight to the end. In the karst cave under the forbidden area. When Lorraine was hit in the battle just now, she sprayed a mouthful of blood right into the cold pool. Then, it disappeared after being absorbed by the smoke floating above the cold pool. No one noticed this detail. After all, it was a battle of life and death, so who had the energy to pay attention to these things? The blood flowed into the depths of the cold pool along the smoke and was absorbed. Lorraine¡¯s alluring body was thest condition for the awakening of the master ording to Eira and her sisters. However, this mouthful of blood was enough. Thump! A seemingly inaudible heartbeat appeared in the cold pool. It was as if something had been awakened. Then¡­ Ba-thump! There was the first heartbeat, which was soon followed by a set of continuous heartbeats. However, a mouthful of blood was too little. It could only restore the slight beating of the heart, but not activate the other organs. The heartbeat in the cold pool was very small, and it could even be said to be faint. It would be very difficult to hear it even in the karst cave when one was not paying attention. It would be even more impossible to perceive anything in the outside world. The battle over the forbidden area was still raging. Linder the constant attacks of the four sisters, Lorraine¡¯s resistance became weaker and weaker. The battle seemed to be reaching its finale. The four were happy as this matter aas finallying to an end. As long as they took Lorraine and threw her into the cold pool, their master would wake up after absorbing her. After that, their task would be alsopleted. After the master recovered, they could return to their hometown. They had been away for so many epochs, and now they could finally return. Chapter 2056 Chapter 2056 At this moment, the four sisters were quite excited. Just when they were about to make the final blow at the same time to seriously injure Lorraine¡­ Boom! Lorraine, in the center, exploded. Originally, she only had the strength of a mid-Pre-Saint, and now she was directly upgraded to ate Pre-Saint. The spread of her powerful energy stopped the four in their tracks. The sisters never expected the sudden change, and they had to forcefully give up onnding the final blow. They were frozen on the spot for a while. They would never have thought that Lorraine would actually be hiding her strength. Lorraine¡¯s ability to reach mid-Pre-Saint was already shocking. The sisters had underestimated her. The energy absorbed by this girl was probably at least 95%, and there had been very little wastage. Such a character could be called a peerless asset. As the four of them were stunned, Lorraine found the right time and turned her body into a bolt of lightning. Woosh! She shot out from between the two of them and flew into the distance at a high speed. She was so fast that in a blink of an eye, she was gone. To make her four teachers lower their guard and create an excellent opportunity for her to escape, Lorraine chose to forcefully endure countless attacks. Although her Saint¡¯s body was in tatters, it was not fatal. As long as she could escape, she would be healed quickly with the restorative power of her body. Lorraine was gone in a sh, and it was only after she disappeared that Eira and her sisters realized the reality of the situation. ¡®Oh no! ¡®That girl is going to run away.¡¯ Huge fear overwhelmed them. They could not allow Lorraine to escape. If not, not only would their master would not be able to wake up, there might be horrible consequences if they gave her enough time to grow. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Go after her!¡± Marin yelled. An invisible fire burned instantly in her body. Then, her entire person turned blood red while her energy rose rapidly. Upon hearing Marin¡¯s voice, the three also did the same time. This was one of the Feather family¡¯s forbidden techniques, Soul ze. They could ignite their soul power, or in other words, mind power, to gain more than ten times their, combat power in an instant. The reason this was called a forbidden technique was that the caster would have to pay a very high price after casting this. Soul power was recognized as the most difficult thing to recover in the universe. Once burned out, the caster would die. Even if it was stopped halfway, it would cause permanent damage to the caster. This was a forbidden technique that only the direct descendants of the Feather family and the death soldiers they trained could learn. Eira and her sisters, as Azul¡¯s ves, were always with Azul and they would share both the honor and the disgrace, hence they were considered the people closest to him. That was why they were secretly taught Soul ze. Although it was against the rules, such practices had be the norm. Almost all of the Feather family¡¯s direct descendants would do this. They could ask the people around them to use this technique at critical moments as it could buy them more time to escape. The casting of Soul ze increased thebat power of the four sisters by more than ten times in an instant. However, the consequences were also very severe. Originally, they had just performed a forbidden technique to forcibly improve Lorraine¡¯s strength and their bodies were in a state of utter weakness. Then, they were engaged in another lengthy battle. They had suffered some injuries, and now they were casting Soul ze again. After this battle, even if the four of them did not die, they would be useless. Even if their master woke up, there would be no way for him to save them! Chapter 2057 Chapter 2057 After casting Soul ze, Eira and her sisters were preparing to pursue Lorraine. With their current strength, which was much higher than Lorraine¡¯s, they could catch up with her soon and bring her back. At this time, a chain protruded from the forbidden area and was heading in the direction in which Lorraine was fleeing. Wherever it passed, the void vibrated vaguely. It did not look real, and it seemed that it was not bound by space at all. One end of the chain disappeared into the void in the blink of an eye. ¡°Master!¡± Seeing the appearance of the chains, Eira and her sisters eximed with ecstasy on their face. At the same time, they also immediately stopped casting Soul ze. With their master around, they were no longer needed. Stopping the forbidden technique early could reduce the damage to themselves. The four did not expect their master to have already woken up. For them, it was a surprise. ¡®We haven¡¯tpleted the task, right? ¡®He also didn¡¯t absorb the alluring body, so how did he wake up so suddenly?¡¯ However, these details were not important anymore. As long as the master could wake up, everything would be fine. Nova and the others were shocked by the chain that suddenly protruded from the forbidden area and was chasing after Lorraine. In addition, the four reputable elders called out Master at the same time. Everyone figured that the secrets in the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect were probably rted to the master mentioned by the reputable elders. ¡®Could it be that the so-called master has been hiding in the forbidden area?¡¯ Then, eight more chains appeared from the forbidden area one after another, in addition to the one that went after Lorraine, there were nine chains in total. Except for the one that came first, the other eight chains flew randomly over the forbidden area, like a tentacled monster. Nova and the other seniors of the Iridescent Sect felt their scalps tingling. On the contrary, the four sisters were very excited. After a while, the chain that went after Lorraine returned, and there was a person on the end of it. It was Lorraine, who had just escaped. At this moment, her body was bound tightly. She was unable to move, and her eyes showed a look of horror. She knew where the chains came from. It was one of the nine chains she saw in the cave beneath the forbidden area. ¡®How did the chaine alive? ¡®Plus, it tied me up when I was powerless to fight back. ¡®Did the master that my teachers mentioned do this?¡¯ When she thought of this, Lorraine panicked on the inside. This never happened when she was facing her four teachers. However, the identities of the four teachers were of nothing but ves. If the master from a higher civilization wakes up, wouldn¡¯t she have no chance of winning? Lorraine struggled with everything she had. However, no matter what she did, she could not break free from the chains on her body. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Her heart slowly sank. She knew that no matter how hard she tried, it would be futile. The opponent¡¯s ability was simply not something she could resist. Perhaps this was her fate. At this moment, Lorraine was a little disheartened. Even though she had already discovered her teachers¡¯ purpose in advance, she hid her strength the entire time to have the highest chance of escaping, she still failed to escape her destiny. Nova and others were shocked when they saw the whole process. A chain was sent out to catch and bring back a Pre-Saint who had no power to fight back at all. Chapter 2058 Chapter 2058 ¡®What are these nine chains? How can they be so powerful?¡¯ Lorraine was soon back above the forbidden area. The four sisters had already left as they knew that their master would definitely absorb the alluring body next. Indeed, when Lorraine felt the chains on her body loosen, before she could move, the other eight chains immediately bound her. They were binding her hands, feet, and neck. Just now, only her body was bound, and she could still move her hands and feet. Now, her hands, feet, and neck were tied, and she was unable to move an inch. Hence, she could only look up at the sky, helpless tears falling from the corners of her eyes. At this time, Lorraine was like a woman tied to a bed, giving evildoers ess to do whatever they wanted with her. She could do nothing but cry. Although was not sure what would happen next, ording to what her four teachers said about dedicating her life, Lorraine already had the answer in her mind. She would die, but she did not know how. No one woulde to her rescue, and no one could save her. Since she could still talk, she wanted to reveal what she knew. Even if she died, she wanted to let others know the goal of her four teachers. It was still unknown what impact a person from a high-level civilization would have on Star Kingdom after he recovered from his injury, but the people here had to prepareto guard against it. There was only so much Lorraine could do. ¡°Lady Dream, did you see that? This is the secret in the forbidden area. The Iridescent Sect itself is just a cover. Its purpose is to cultivate Saints with special physiques, and then sacrifice them to help the person in the forbidden area to recover from his injuries. These people are not from Star Kingdom, but from a higher civilization. Once he recovers from his injuries, I don¡¯t know what he will do. You must escape from this ce. Tell everyone in Star Kingdom and ask them to be prepared.¡± Lorraine¡¯s words shocked Nova and the others. Then, they turned their gaze to the four sisters in disbelief. ¡®The four reputable elders are not from Star Kingdom? ¡®The purpose of the establishment of the Iridescent Sect is to cultivate Saints of various physiques so they can be sacrificed to heal the wounded person hidden in the forbidden area?¡¯ Only Nova believed what Lorraine said. It suddenly made sense why so many seniors who became Saints never came out after entering the forbidden area since the establishment of the sect. It all made sense. Even so, Eira and the others no longer cared, about how others viewed them and they did not give any exnations, let alone stop Lorraine. They were in very bad condition now. They did not have the energy to take care of these matters, so they instead focused on the nine chains. As long as their master absorbed Lorraine, he could fully wake up. When that happened, who else in Star Kingdom could stand in their way? ¡°Lady Dream, take everyone away now and rescue Celeste. She will die if she stays here,¡± Lorraine said again. Lorraine was still very grateful to Celeste, the senior who gave her a new life. It was a pity that Celeste was also a pawn, just like her. Of course, even though Celeste was a pawn, she was much luckier than herself. At least she found her own happiness, enjoyed that moment, and escaped this catastrophe. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Lori, don¡¯t worry! David has rescued her,¡± Nova could not stop herself from replying. Lorraine was taken aback when she heard this. ¡®David rescued Celeste? ¡®When did this happen? ¡®How? ¡®Can David do that? ¡®Did the four not stop him?¡¯ A series of questions appeared in her mind. Since David dared to take such a big risk to save Celeste, it seemed that he was indeed the one who damaged her alluring body. He was pretty responsible. Lorraine wanted to continue talking. ¡°Hiss!¡± A piercing pain swept through her body. It turned out that a chain had pierced into her chest and her heart. After that, it began to suck on Lorraine¡¯s blood essence. At the same time, several other chains also pierced into Lorraine¡¯s body from various parts. Chapter 2059 Chapter 2059 All nine chains pierced into Lorraine''s body, and one of them went straight for her heart. For a Saint who possessed the Saint¡¯s body, such an injury was nothing. With the recovery speed of the Saint¡¯s body, Lorraine would soon be automatically healed. However, Nova and others understood that these chains would not just hurt Lorraine. Obviously, there were other effects. As Lorraine''s breathing grew weaker, everyone knew that the chains were absorbing the energy and blood in Lorraine''s body. Such a weird scene made all the seniors of the Iridescent Sect tremble with fear. They had never heard of this. Who could heal his injuries by directly absorbing the energy and blood in other people''s bodies? Was this some kind of sorcery? Some of the Iridescent Sect''s seniors standing behind could not ept such a terrifying scene, so they began to retreat slowly. After retreating to a certain distance, they quickly turned and fled into the distance. ¡®This is too damn scary! ¡®It seems I can¡¯t stay in the Iridescent Sect any longer. ¡®I should quickly find a ce to hide! ¡®I don''t want to end up like this one day.¡¯ In fact, they were just overthinking. Aside from the required physiques, Azul would not absorb the others even though they were right in front of him. Although their bodies were heavily damaged and the consequences of casting Soul ze also started to appear, the smiles on Eira and her sisters¡¯ faces got bigger and bigger. They were also extremely excited. ¡®Master is absorbing the alluring body, so it¡¯s almost time for him to wake up. ¡®After he¡¯s done, he will be fully awake. ¡®We didn¡¯t let him down and wepleted the task. ¡®Even though we encountered some idents, the result is still joyful. ¡®This is enough. ¡®The process is not important. Only the result is important.¡¯ Lorraine was in debilitating pain, but this was still eptable for her. After all, the pain she endured while she was upgrading her strength was much worse than this. Since she could endure that, this was nothing to her. What truly scared Lorraine was that she was rapidly losing her vitality and blood. They were being sucked away by those hateful chains to serve as nourishment for others. It would not be long before she would be a dry corpse. Lorraine did not expect to end up this way. ¡®How embarrassing. ¡®I wonder if someone wille and collect my body. ¡®If possible, I hope that David could bring my body back to Earth for burial. ¡®That''s my hometown. ¡®All things should eventually return to their source. That is the wish of every human being on Earth. ¡®No one wants to die in a foreignnd.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Inside the cold pool under the forbidden area, the energy and blood absorbed by the nine chains was continuously transmitted here. The sound of a weak heartbeat began slowly grew stronger. Other organs were also recovering gradually. Suddenly, a pair of eyes opened, emitting a blue light that illuminated the entire cold pool. Then, two beams of blue light shot out from the cold pool and went straight into the sky. The sisters in the sky became even more excited when they saw the two beams of blue light. They were even shedding tears of excitement. ¡°Master¡­ Cough cough¡­ Master¡­ Cough cough¡­ Master finally woke up.¡± ¡°Yeah! We¡­ Cough cough¡­ We¡­ Cough cough¡­ waited for this day for too long, too long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­ Cough cough¡­ It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t¡­ Cough cough¡­ We can¡¯t apany Master anymore.¡± ¡°No¡­ Cough cough¡­ Master will not abandon us, he¡­ Cough cough¡­ He will definitely find a way to save us.¡± Chapter 2060 Chapter 2060 The four sisters were now even talking intermittently and would be interrupted by their coughs several times. It was evident how serious their injuries were. In their current state, the possibility of them staying with Azul in the future was almost zero. As a direct descendant of the Feather family, Azul could not have four good-for-nothings around him. What he wanted were ves that could help him and sacrifice their lives to protect him at critical moments. Not four good-for-nothings who could not do anything. Of course, it was not an impossibility that Azul would spend a lot of money to save the four of them. It would all depend on Azul''s mood. It would depend on if he would sumb to his conscience because Eira and the others had prepared for millions of years to wake him up and even sacrificed themselves in the end. In reality, the vast majority of the direct descendants of such a big family were not sentimental. They would only prioritize the benefits. Only a small number of people would value rtionships and heal those who were loyal to them at all costs. However, it was unknown what kind of person Azul was. ¡®Am I going to die?¡¯ Lorraine thought in a daze. ¡®Yes, I am going to die. ¡®Soon, I will turn into a dry corpse. ¡®It¡¯s better to not let David take me back to Earth. I don¡¯t want David to see me like that.¡¯ 80% of the blood essence and normal blood in Lorraine''s heart had been sucked away by the chains. The speed of her Saint¡¯s body¡¯s self-healing could not keep up with the rate at which she was losing blood. As a result, Lorraine began to lose consciousness. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This was not like before. Back then, constant energy poured into her body. As long as she endured the pain, she could make it through. This time, her body was sucked dry, and she could not survive even if she endured it. If this continued, there would only be one ending for Lorraine, and it was death. Nova stood in the distance. She was holding her hands tightly together as she watched everything happen, but there was nothing she could do. She wanted to save Lorraine. However, her strength was too low. She could not even get close, let alone help. The guy hiding in the forbidden area also woke up, so the only one who could save Lorraine now was David. Both were from the same. If David were here, he would definitely have rescued Lorraine. ¡®I wonder where David is now and if he cane in time.¡¯ Lorraine was about to be sucked dry and killed, so Nova was extremely anxious. ¡­ David stepped out of the space crack. Right now, he was in the void outside the Iridescent Continent. Looking at the continent with colorful halos in the distance, David looked for the location of the Iridescent Sect and was about to make a move. He would find Nova first and then explore the secrets in the forbidden area. Suddenly, two beams of blue light shot out from the Iridescent Continent, pierced through the void, and disappeared. The location where the blue light was emitted from was where the Iridescent Sect was located. ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ David was taken aback. ¡®This person must be pretty powerful to be able to emit two blue lights of such astonishing power. ¡®At the very least, the four old women in the Iridescent Sect couldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡®Which powerhouse is in the Iridescent Sect?¡¯ Before he could think about it, David went into the space crack and quickly rushed towards the source of the blue light. He would know what happened after he went and took a look. The fate of the Iridescent Sect and the four old women did not matter to David, and he did not care about them. However, he would not let anything happen to Nova. No matter what, she was Celeste¡¯s mutual friend, and Nova had helped him before. Chapter 2061 Chapter 2061 Above the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect. Lorraine was on the brink of death. More than 90% of her body had been sucked dry. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At thest-minute moment, a space crack suddenly appeared. Then, a figure walked out from inside before a red light shed. Ding ding ding! Nine voices sounded in a row before the nine chains snapped. Lorraine lost her strength to struggle, so her body began to fall. However, someone caught her quickly. David looked at Lorraine in his arms, his brows tightly furrowed together. When he had juste out of the space crack, he saw this woman from the same as him in a very poor condition, seemingly almost on the verge of death. And the thing that caused her condition was the nine chains pierced into her body. Before he had time to ask what was going on, David took out the Evil-Splitting Sword, which could cut everything in the world, and swung it, cutting off all nine chains. Then, he caught Lorraine. Seeing the severed heads of the nine chains still inside Lorraine¡¯s body, David injected some energy into her body and forced out all the severed heads of the nine chains. Without the chains absorbing her energy, Lorraine''s Saint¡¯s body slowly recovered. David hated the fact that her recovery was so slow, so he took out the Stone of Life. He ignored whether it was improper for men and women to touch each other and directly tore off Lorraine''s gauze dress that was stained red and pressed the Stone of Life against her wound. The boundless vitality entered through the wound. Soon, the body that was already shriveled started recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. David breathed a sigh of relief. Lorraine was finally out of danger. Lorraine was in a very dangerous state just now and she would have died if he was not careful. Her body waspletely hollowed out, and she almost turned into a dry corpse. Fortunately, the Stone of Life injected boundless vitality into her. Otherwise, it would be hard to predict how she would turn out if she were to rely on her self-recovery alone. The main fear was that her injuries were so serious. Even if she had a Saint¡¯s body, there was no way for her to save herself. David could not say that he liked Lorraine, but he did not hate her either. Based on the fact that both of them came from Earth, he could not just sit idly by and do nothing. David seemed to have done everything in one go from the moment he appeared. He took a very short time to cut off the nine chains, rescue Lorraine, and take out the Stone of Life to help her out of danger. This was because, at that moment, time was life. Only after he did everything did the four sisters, Nova, and the others,e to their senses. ¡°You scoundrel! It¡¯s you again!¡± Eira looked at David with raging anger burning in her eye. She wished that she could tear David into pieces and grind his bones into ashes. How could she not remember David? This guy, together with his master, rescued Celeste and snatched her master''s sword, the Ice Soul Excalibur. And now he was here again to ruin her master¡¯s n. The other three sisters also stared at David angrily. If looks could kill, then David would have died multiple times. Although the four were staring at David with malicious gazes, none of them took any action. They knew their physical conditions. Nova was overjoyed to see David''s appearance. Fortunately, he came just in time. If he came a littleter, the consequences would have been horrible. After David resolved Lorraine from her crisis, he looked at the nine chains that had been cut off by him and quickly retracted into the forbidden area, as well as the four sisters. ¡®What is this thing?¡¯ Chapter 2062 Chapter 2062 ¡®Are they the secrets of the forbidden area? ¡®What is the source of the chain? ¡®Who sent out the two blue lights just now? ¡®And those four old women, their bodies are sluggish, and they are almostpletely useless. ¡®How did two peak True Saints and twote True Saints end up in such a tragic end? ¡®What the hell happened?¡¯ David had many questions in his mind. He wanted to ask Nova about this but felt that the timing was wrong. After all, she was the Iridescent Sect¡¯s head. On the other hand, David had a hostile rtionship with the four reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, so doing so would be tantamount to harming her. ¡®I should just find the answer myself!¡¯ The huge vitality possessed by the Stone of Life pulled Lorraine back from the brink of death, and she gradually regained consciousness. After her eyes opened slightly, she saw a handsome side profile. ¡®Aren¡¯t I dead? ¡®Why is this different from what I imagined? ¡®Why is David here? ¡®Am I hallucinating? ¡®Whatever!¡¯ Lorraine did not care either. In any case, she was running out of time and \ would soon leave this world. Even so, there was one more thing she wanted to figure out before she died. ¡°D-David,¡± Lorraine mumbled in a weak voice. David was observing the forbidden area and was ready to use his mind power to investigate. After hearing Lorraine calling out to him, he lowered his head and looked at the other party. He did not speak, but there was a questioning look in his eyes. ¡°W-Why did you¡­ reject me in front of so many people at the grand event of the chosen ones? How am I not worthy of you? I don¡¯t think I am inferior to any woman around you, but you can ept them and not me. Why? I know I am dying, David, but can you give me an exnation? I don''t want to die with regrets.¡± Lorraine''s voice was full of grievances. Her questions directly confused David. He thought about them carefully for a moment. Then, he realized she was talking about what happened on Earth. Back then at the grand event of the chosen ones, he had inadvertently won the final victory and won the title of number one among the younger generation in Somend. At that time, The Krums, which was also the organizer, stated that the winner should end up with Lorraine. However, he refused on the spot. How could he follow such a rule? What day and age were they in and they were still doing this? How could they be together if they did not have feelings for each other? There was a difference between humans and animals. Humans relied on emotion and were unlike animals, who relied on instinct. Lorraine was beautiful and excellent but back then, she was just a stranger to David. Besides, he already had Celia. Due to this, how could he ept Lorraine? What David did not expect was that Lorraine still remembered after so many years. Plus, she asked him right after she was saved. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Apparently, these questions had been bothering her so much that she was still thinking about them even though she knew she was dying. David looked at the woman in his arms. Although she had regained a little of her vitality, her face was still pale and there was no color on it. Her big eyes were only opened slightly. However, this morbid beauty made Lorraine look even more pitiful. ¡°Stop thinking about it, you won''t die if I''m here. Let''s talk about these thingster! Now, you should focus on yourself first and absorb a little more vitality. It will be good for your recovery.¡± After David finished speaking, he stopped looking at Lorraine, turned his head, and fixed his eyes on the forbidden area. He knew that today''s matter was not over. The forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect had been exposed and the secrets hidden within were bound to be revealed. The guy who emitted those two blue lights would not be easy to deal with. Chapter 2063 Chapter 2063 Lorraine was a little dazed when she heard David''s voice. David did not answer like this thest time she was in a state of confusion and was hallucinating. ¡®Why is he so gentle this time?¡¯ After she heard what David said, she felt the condition of her own body. It was almost exhausted, but there was a powerful vitality continuously entering her body. Then, she recalled what David just said. ¡®Did he save me?¡¯ Lorraine''s eyes slowly opened, and she lifted her head slightly to look at her chest. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There was a stone emitting a milky white halo at her wound. This stone was the thing that was injecting boundless vitality into her body. Even though she still felt weak, Lorraine could feel herself turning for the better. The chains inside her body were gone. It seemed that she was saved. Meanwhile, the person who rescued her happened to be David, who had humiliated her in public and rejected her. What puzzled Lorraine was if David had known she was in danger and so came all the way here, or if he was just passing by. ¡®Who cares? It¡¯s fine as long as I¡¯m safe.¡¯ In reality, Lorraine did not want David to see her in such a state. However,pared with her life, obviously, thetter was more important. Suddenly, Lorraine thought of the words of her four teachers. There was a powerhouse from a higher civilization hiding in the forbidden area, and he should have awakened now! Since he had four True Saint ves, this person''s status must be very high, and a high status meant great strength. ¡®No, it¡¯s not safe here. ¡®We can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡¯ ¡°David, let¡¯s get out of here quickly. There are big secrets and great horrors in the forbidden area of the sect. If we don¡¯t leave, it will be toote,¡± Lorraine whispered weakly. ¡°Oh? Do you know the secrets? Tell me,¡± David asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we get to a safe ce.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Tell me now. Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m there, this will be the safest ce.¡± ¡®As long as I¡¯m there, this will be the safest ce.¡¯ David¡¯s domineering statement shocked Lorraine for a moment. While she was shocked, she was also in disbelief. If they were on Earth or the Milky Way, Lorraine would definitely believe David if he said this. However, they were in Star Kingdom. It was more than one level higher than Earth and the Milky Way. How dare David say such a thing? Even though she was in disbelief, Lorraine did not say it, but quickly exined, ¡°David, I don¡¯t know much about it. ording to my guess, there is a person hidden in this forbidden area. This person has been in a deep sleep, and he and the four reputable elders do not belong to Star Kingdom. Instead, they came from a much higher civilization. The four reputable elders are just his ves, and when addressing this person, they will call him Master.¡± When David heard this, he was a little shocked. ¡®The secret of the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect was actually someone from a higher civilization who had been in deep sleep? ¡®And the four True Saints are just his ves? ¡®This person''s identity and strength are probably not low. ¡®Did he emit the blue lights when he woke up? ¡®Which part did theye from? ¡®His eyes, probably. ¡®He¡¯s been asleep for countless years, and he has such power after opening his eyes for the first time. ¡®This person is a little hard to deal with. ¡®He can¡¯t be a Pre-Deity, right?¡¯ David¡¯s heart started to race. Chapter 2064 Chapter 2064 Partial Pre-Deity would be fine. David was very confident to win in a four-against-one fight. However, if the opponent was a Pre-Deity, then David would probably not be a match even if he had three clones. Before David could speak, Lorraine took a few breaths and continued, ¡°The establishment of the Iridescent Sect is also to make it easier for them to find women of various physiques. After they cultivate the women to Saint Realm, the person in deep sleep can absorb the women. My alluring body is thest one. Thus, after the person absorbs me, he can wake up. Before me, Celeste was their target, but her alluring body was damaged during a mission, so she became useless. That¡¯s why they chose me in the end.¡± After speaking, Lorraine stared at David closely. She wanted to see if there was anything unusual in his eyes. If he was the one who damaged Celeste¡¯s alluring body, he would surely show a reaction. Indeed, when David heard that Celeste should have been the one being absorbed and she was only reced because of her damaged alluring body, his eyes and emotions fluctuated greatly. It suddenly dawned on him. Everything was clear now. Why was Celeste sent to the ice cavern just because of Pre-Saint Nek? With the strength of the four True Saint reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect, there was no need for them to be afraid of the Simmons family. The Simmons family was not powerful at all, so how could they be qualified to challenge the Iridescent Sect? It turned out that the most main cause was that Celeste''s alluring body was damaged, so she lost her value. They had cultivated her for so many years, but at thest moment, everything was wasted. Anyone would be extremely angry. Now, it was not that difficult to understand why Celeste was banished into the ice cavern. Therefore, David identally damaging Celeste''s alluring body saved her too. Otherwise, it would be Celeste who would be absorbed. If Celeste had not entered the ice cavern, David would not be forced to improve himself so desperately. He would surely just make steady progress incrementally. At that time, he might only be able to watch Celeste being sucked dry and not have the power to save her. Everything started when Celeste was sent to the ice cavern. David wondered if those four old women would vomit blood angrily if they knew the truth. The series of events that followed would not have happened if they did not initially do that. David might have listened to Amadi¡¯s advice, joined Star Mansion, became a member of Star Mansion, and developed in secret. He would have never taken such a big risk since he would lose everything if he was not careful. Lorraine stared at David for a moment. From David¡¯s demeanor and eyes, Lorraine could basically confirm that the rtionship between the two was not normal. She knew that David was the one who damaged Celeste¡¯s alluring body. ¡®They met on Earth, right? ¡®So why did they get together on the way to Star Kingdom? ¡®Celeste has lived for nearly two thousand years and has kept her alluring body intact. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡®How long has she known David before she went against her teacher to give David the most precious thing a woman possesses?¡¯ This baffled Lorraine. ¡®Even if this was love at first sight, things can¡¯t develop so quickly. ¡®What''s more, at that time, Celeste was a high-ranking Universe Enforcer and also ate Sovereign Ranker. Meanwhile, David had just entered Eternal Realm. ¡®The identity and strength of the two were far apart. ¡®However, it turns out that Celeste made the right choice.¡¯ Lorraine thought of another possibility. Celeste should have discovered the secret in the forbidden area long ago, and she did not want to just be someone''s nourishment, so she gambled in this way. However, she made the right choice. Although she was banished to the ice cavern by her seething teacher, she was rescued by the man she chose. Although there were some surprises along the way, the end result was good. Chapter 2065 Chapter 2065 Just when the two were contemting, David suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked aloud, ¡°It turns out that the Iridescent Sect¡¯s forbidden area has such a secret, but we can¡¯t leave now even if we want to. How is your recovery? Can you leave by yourself?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t recovered yet. I can¡¯t use my strength at all, so don¡¯t let go!¡± Lorraine quickly shook her head and replied. At the same time, she put his arms around David tightly, grabbing his clothes. She was afraid that David would put her down. David was speechless for a while. ¡®Are you sure you can¡¯t use your strength? ¡®You might even strangle an ordinary person.¡¯ However, now was not the time to split hairs, because the person hiding in the forbidden area had already made some moves. Woosh! The nine chains shot out from the forbidden area again. Their targets were now David and Lorraine. Their speed was so fast that they reached the two of them almost instantly. When Lorraine detected the iing danger, she buried her head in David¡¯s arms, clutching him tightly. She would not let go even if they were going to die. David had no choice but to blink away with Lorraine to avoid the attack of the chains. However, the nine chains seemed to have eyes and as they chased after the two of them. Some made a detour and started attacking David from other directions. The nine chains had a clear division ofbor, and they blocked David from all directions. Even if David tried to enter the high-dimensional space, the chain could follow him and find his location urately. These chains were like a tentacle monster, constantly attacking David. Therefore, David could only be forced to dodge. He knew someone was manipting the chains. Seeing that he could not dodge, he simply stopped dodging and chose to confront the opponent head- on. Ding! Ding! Ding! The sounds of the Evil-Splitting Sword colliding with the chains kept ringing. Each time David swung the Evil-Splitting Sword, one section of the chains would be cut in half. Gradually, David frowned and realized that something was wrong. The nine chains felt endless. No matter how he cut them, he would not be able to get to the end. He did not know what material they were made of as they would grow back after being cut off. If it were not for the Evil-Splitting Sword, it would have been very difficult to cut the chains. Ding! Ding! Ding! David stood in the air with his left arm around Lorraine, while his right hand blocked the attack of the nine chains with his sword. No matter which direction the chain came from, be it up and down, front and back, or left and right, they were all stopped by David. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As the speed of the chains grew faster, they finally reached the point where they were difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. At this time, a red oval barrier had formed outside David''s body, tightly enveloping the two of them. The sounds of collision sounded continuously. Section after section of chains fell from the air, but this did not affect their assault at all. Nova and the remaining seniors of the Iridescent Sect watched the scene in shock. Whenever the shockwave of the collision spread over them, it would make them feel their insignificance. They were like a boat in the sea. They swayed left and right in the strong wind and waves and might capsize at any time. Fortunately, they were far away enough. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to stand there safe and sound. Over time, David slowly grew impatient. With his partial Pre-Deity strength, such a battle where he had to suppress his strength was undoubtedly a dimensionality reduction attack. No matter how much he attacked the chains, he could not break through their defense. However, David did not want to waste any more time. Now that the other party had just woken up and had not fully recovered, David wanted to force him out to see who he was. Boom! The energy in his body exploded, shaking all the nine chains into the air. While holding the Evil-Splitting Sword, he mumbled in his heart, ¡°Evil-Splitting Sword Technique!¡± As he swung the sword at the source of the chain, a dazzling red light shed. Nova and the others all fell into temporary blindness. With this wave of his sword, David used thebat power of a Sacred Saint. Boom! The sword light broke into the forbidden area, causing a huge explosion. Chapter 2066 Chapter 2066 The nine chains were broken into countless pieces and scattered in all directions. The sisters were rtively close, so they were all knocked away by the shockwave. ¡°Pfft!¡± They vomited mouthfuls of blood. Their bodies were inherently weak, so how could they resist such a strong shockwave? ¡°Master!¡± The four shouted loudly. However, even when they were vomiting blood, they did not forget to worry about the safety of their master. This showed that the master''s status in their hearts was even more important than their own lives. David put his sword away and stood up. His eyes then fell on the smoky forbidden area. Since the person hidden in the forbidden area was from a high-level civilization and the master of the four True Saints, it was clear that his status and strength would not be too low. David was only trying to force the person toe out with that attack just now. He did not intend to hurt him at all. Based on the two blue lights seen outside the Iridescent Continent, David knew this person would not be easy to deal with. After Eira and her sisters regained theirposure, they saw that the forbidden area waspletely destroyed by David''s sword. However, their master did not react at all. Hence, they thought something had happened to their master. They looked at David with wild eyes. They looked as if they were dying to eat David''s flesh and drink David''s blood. David did not care about how they were looking at him. At the beginning, he was an ant in the eyes of these four old women, but now to him, they were the ants. The four sisters were very anxious. Although the master was omnipotent in their hearts, he had just woke up and was interrupted before he could finish absorbing the alluring body. All four of them believed that their master had not recovered. Now that he was attacked again, it must be very dangerous for him. Just when they were about to cast Soul ze again to fight David desperately to buy some time for the master, David spoke. ¡°Since you''ve awakened, why don''t you show yourself?¡± There was still no sounding from the forbidden area after a while. Therefore, David could not help frowning. He guessed that the reason why the other party did not respond was probably because he was still recovering. Without knowing the specific strength of the hidden person, David did not dare to give him too much time. If after fully recovering, the person¡¯s strength reached Pre-Deity Rank, then it would be bad. Now, he did not have the strength to deal with a Pre-Deity. ¡°If you don''t show up, don''t me me for being ruthless.¡± The tip of David''s sword was pointed straight into the depths of the forbidden area. At this moment, Lorraine in his arms suddenly said, ¡°David, let''s go!¡± She was still worried about the person hidden in the dark. If this person could make her four teachers dedicate everything to him, then he was surely not simple. Moreover, he came from a higher civilization. The unknown was always the most frightening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing. If you are afraid, you can leave first,¡± David replied. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I won¡¯t! And I still can¡¯t use my strength,¡± Lorraine buried her head in David¡¯s arms and whispered. David ignored her. Right now, he should force the hidden person out first. When he was about to start again, the four figures in the distance approached quickly. It was the four sisters who had cast Soul ze again. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. David swung his sword impatiently and a red sword light cut towards the four of them. As Lorraine had said, these four old women had the blood of countless lives on their hands. Therefore, they deserved to die. David would not hold back when he was dealing with such people. At this time, two blue lights shot out from the forbidden area. One collided with David¡¯s red sword light and disappeared. The other one was divided into four parts. Then, they wrapped around the four sisters and extinguished their Soul ze. The eyes of the four people showed surprise. ¡®Master is fine!¡¯ Immediately, a voice came from the forbidden area. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, how bold! How dare someone from a small level 7 civilization touch my ves!¡± Chapter 2067 Chapter 2067 Upon hearing this voice, the four sisters shouted in surprise, ¡°Master!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. They could feel the blue light repairing their bodies. The four sisters wept with joy. Their efforts were not in vain. The master had fully awakened. This blue light was the unique ability of the Feather family. It had the dual functions of devouring and healing. It could be said that it was the innate skill of the Feather family, and it was also the foundation of the Feather family. In the Feather family, a person who awakened the blue light was undoubtedly a genius among geniuses. Only those who had awakened the blue light could receive the key training of the family. Their master was one of them. Just now, their master emitted two blue lights. One devoured the enemy¡¯s attack, while the other one saved the four of them. Therefore, it was enough to prove that the master had fully awakened. ¡°Those in subordinate positions will follow the example set by their superiors. These old women were killing people at will. So as their master, you are not a good person either. Now that you¡¯ve woken up, take your people and get out of here. Star Kingdom doesn¡¯t wee you outsiders,¡± David replied coldly. Afterbining what Nova and Lorraine said, David had roughly guessed the situation. The person who just spoke had fallen into a deep sleep for some unknown reason. As ves, the four sisters had been working hard for their master¡¯s awakening all their lives and had done a lot of bad things along the way. They established the Iridescent Sect, took advantage of the sect¡¯s reputation, and superficially only recruited female disciples. novelebook Meanwhile, their real purpose was to cultivate the sacrifices needed to revive their masters. That was why Nova said the Iridescent Sect¡¯s seniors who had achieved Saint Realm never came out after entering the forbidden area. They were definitely no longer alive. This also led to the situation whereby even though the Iridescent Sect had been established for so many years, there were no other Saints except for the four True Saint reputable elders. David would not go after evildoers like they were his enemy, but he would still take care of it if it was within his ability. However, he would forget about the things that happened in the past. Since those things were in the past, then he would let them be. Besides, David had deeper considerations. If he were to offend these guys from a higher civilization to death, it would be good to take care of all of them at once. If he did not, they might just bring disaster to Star Kingdom. The invasion and collision between civilizations would often brought the most serious consequences. At that time, the entire Star Kingdom would suffer. Regardless of the oue, Star Kingdom would be in ruins. David believed that the dead Saint seniors in the Iridescent Sect would not want to see such a result. No matter what the other party said, they had used Star Kingdom''s resources to wake up. As long as they could reach an agreement where they would not disturb each other,novelebook then David would let them be. Such an oue would be good for both parties too. After David said that, the other party did not respond for a long time. He probably did not expect to be scolded in a level 7 civilization! ¡°Hehe. You are so brave! Not only do you want to kill my people, but you also scolded me. Do you know who you are talking to?¡± A voice came from the depths of the forbidden area again. Chapter 2068 Chapter 2068 ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! Please take your people and leave Star Kingdom immediately and don¡¯t come here again, otherwise...¡± David did not finish speaking but gave the other party a little room for imagination. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Otherwise what?¡± the other party asked with interest. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for trying our best to kill you.¡± David sounded determined. He knew in his heart that he could not show any cowardice when dealing with people from higher civilizations. He had to act his toughest to deal with them. Moreover, he had to put on a resolute attitude that hinted at the fact that even if he died, he would drag another with him. Even if he pretended to be weak and sucked up to those guys, they would not be merciful in the slightest. In their eyes, they only considered benefits. They would do anything if they had enough benefits, just like when the Tuffin family of the Milky Way invaded Earth. Everyone treated Pavan as a god. However, he wanted to nt a ve mark on Earth and enve Earth so that the people on Earth would not be able to make aeback. If David did not have the system, Earth would already be Pavan¡¯s ve. It was the same now. To people of a higher civilization, Star Kingdom was the same as Earth was to Pavan. It all epended on whether the benefits were worth taking action to obtain. In this situation, only by letting the other party see that all humans in the Star Kingdom were determined to fight to their deaths could they dispel any ideas of invading. David did not know if this person had any thoughts or intentions of invading Star Kingdom. However, he had to be prepared. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Crazyughter came from the forbidden area. Immediately after theughter stopped, the person said with sarcasm in his tone, ¡°You¡¯re from a mere level 7 civilization and you want to kill me? Should I say you are naive or ignorant?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m naive or ignorant! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. Even if we fail, we will leave you a profound lesson.¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, but I¡¯m just telling you that we, the people of Star Kingdom, will give everything, even our lives, to protect our homnd. I hope you don¡¯t vite the bottom line, otherwise, we can only choose to fight to the death against you.¡± Although David was calm, there was an undeniable firmness in his tone. It seemed that if someone really vited this bottom line, no matter who they were, he would risk everything and do what he said. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk...¡± A sinisterugh came from the forbidden area. He seemed to be mocking David¡¯s ignorance. ¡°Boy, you threatened the wrong person. You have to know that in the face of absolute strength, any ruthless words will speed up your demise.novelebook You have such narrow views, and you dare to say that you want to kill me? How hrious! Today, I¡¯ll show you the terror of a higher civilization. Even if you do everything, you¡¯re nothing more than a nest of ants that can be destroyed with one kick.¡± After he said that, a dazzling blue light shot into the sky from the ground. It was more majestic than the two that David saw outside the Iridescent Continent. It seemed like it was about to prate the entire sky. As the opponent''s energy continued to rise, David gradually narrowed his eyes. On the Central Sacred Continent, Sid was dealing with the affairs of the Saints Association. Suddenly sensing something, he raised his head and looked through the endless void and in the direction of the Iridescent Continent. Then, he dropped the information in his hand, took one step forward, entered the space crack, rushing towards the direction of the Iridescent Continent. At the same time, the five known Sacred Saints of Star Kingdom: Zenon of the Palmore family, Vaughn from the Bamford family, York from the Ginger family, novelebookPrimrose from Evergreen Ind, and Steel from de Manor, all sensed this huge energy that suddenly appeared. Immediately, they tore the space barrier, entered the eight-dimensional space, and rushed over as fast as possible. Chapter 2069 Chapter 2069 After a while, the blue light disappeared. A figure appeared in front of Eira and her sisters. He looked very young and was roughly equivalent to a person in his thirties on Earth. What was unusual about him was that this person had blue hair, blue eyes, and a blue coat. There was also a word embroidered on the chest of the coat. ¡®Feather.¡¯ The figure that suddenly appeared was the master that Eira and her sisters spoke of¡ªAzul. He fled to Star Kingdom with serious injuries more than a million years ago, and after preparing the Nine Heavenly Dragon Array, he slept here. After more than a million years of hard work by his four ves, who had cultivated enough special physiques for sacrifice, novelebook he finally awakened today. The powerhouse had returned! ¡°Master!¡± The four sisters shouted excitedly. ¡°You four girls have done a good job, and you have lived up to my expectations. Go and recuperate from your injuries and leave the rest to me,¡± Azul praised. His voice was calm, and he did not ask about the sisters¡¯ health. The poor condition of the four did not have any impact on Azul. They could not even evoke a single emotion from him. As the ves of a direct descendant of the Feather family like Azul, they had to sacrifice everything for him. So, in Azul''s view, everything Eira and her sisters did for him was only expected. He was already used to it. When he was happy, the most he would do was say a few words of praise. For the four ves, this was already a great gift. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Indeed, the word of praise made Eira and her sisters beyond excited. Their gazes looked even more crazed. Even if Azul asked them to die immediately, the four of them would execute it without hesitation. ¡°T-Thank you, Master, for your p-praise, as long as¡­ as long as Master can wake up, no matter how much¡­ no matter how much we pay¡­ it¡¯s all worth it,¡±novelebook the eldest sister Marin was already a little incoherent with excitement. The other three were no different. In the four sisters¡¯ hearts, Azul was their spiritual sustenance for more than one million years. Everything they did was to wake up their master. Now that their master had approved of them, their already dpidated bodies felt much better in an instant. Azul¡¯s words stimted the nerves of the four and made them very excited. The pain in their bodies also suddenly decreased a lot. David looked at the five strange people ahead. A young man in blue with four old women stood behind them. It was understandable for an old woman to call a young man master as this was normal. However, for a man in his thirties to call the four old women girls was a bit excessive. Even knowing that this person was no younger than the four old women, David still felt awkward. He grew up on Earth and was used to the customs over there. Chapter 2070 Chapter 2070 The vast majority of people on Earth lived to be no more than a hundred years old, and there were very few people who could live up to two or three hundred years old. As they grew older, their bodies also became older, unlike these humans from a higher civilization. They might look the same from dozens of years old to hundreds of thousands of years old. There were some rare treasures of heaven and earth which could also make people age backward and stay young forever, but there were no such things on Earth. ¡°How many years have passed since I fell asleep?¡± Azul asked aloud. ¡°Master, ten epochs have passed since you fell asleep.¡± It was Eira who spoke this time. ¡°Ten epochs! Has it been this long?¡± ¡°Master, please punish us. We have failed to quickly find all the physiques you needed for the sacrifice, so that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t wake up earlier.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. I am not unreasonable. You have done a good job. The rest are fine but alluring bodies are really hard to find. Even in our hometown, they rarely appear.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding! It is indeed as you said, we have been looking for an alluring body for millions of years, but we have failed. Just when we were all feeling hopeless,novelebook we finally found one two thousand years ago. However, it was damaged not long ago. Fortunately, she brought back another person. In order to avoid any idents with this one, we used the forbidden technique to forcibly promote her to be a Saint.¡± ¡°So, you haven¡¯t found an alluring body in the previous one million years, but in thest two thousand years, you have found two alluring bodies, and the former one was damaged? Was the one I absorbed just now thetter one?¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Azul was lost in thought. The alluring body was an extremely rare physique in the universe. Despite this, in just two thousand years, two of them appeared in this level 7 civilization. This was very abnormal. Was Star Kingdom going to advance? ¡°I see, you should rest first! After I go back, I will find a way to replenish your body.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± The four said excitedly. They knew that the master would not give up on them. Azul looked at David. ¡°You should be the strongest person in Star Kingdom! You are so courageous. Not only did you stop me from absorbing the alluring body, but you even dared to threaten me. If I kill you now, will Star Kingdom be a mess?¡± ¡°You can try,¡± David replied calmly. ¡°Very good! You can still be so calm in front of me, so it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re regarded as number one.¡± After Azul finished speaking, he suddenly shouted. ¡°Sword!¡± ¡®Hmm?¡¯ He felt that something was wrong. ¡®Where is my sword? ¡®Why is it noting? ¡®I can¡¯t even feel where it is.¡¯ ¡°Where¡¯s my sword?¡± Azul frowned and asked in an unfriendly tone. Eira and her sisters trembled when they heard this. The master was angry. However, Marin replied with a trembling voice, ¡°M-Master, t-the Ice Soul Excalibur was discovered not long ago, and then forcibly stolen. That person is very powerful and we¡¯re not his opponent. Back then, we were afraid of affecting your awakening, so we could only watch helplessly, There was nothing we can do.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What? Who has the guts to touch my sword?¡± Azul asked sharply. The Ice Soul Excalibur was a weapon that had apanied him in battles for many years. Aside from how precious this sword was, no one was allowed to touch the sword based on the rtionship between it and its owner. Now, someone had forcibly stolen it? Azul felt a fire burning in his heart. Whoever stole his Ice Soul Excalibur had to die! ¡°Master, the person who took the Ice Soul Excalibur was the master of the person in front of you. They came together at that time.¡±novelebook Eira pointed to David in front of her. Azul once again cast his eyes on David and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Did your master steal my sword?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t steal it. Instead, we took it brazenly. The sword is not on you, so how can you say it¡¯s yours? When my master took it, it didn¡¯t have an owner,¡± David admitted magnanimously. ¡°Ask your master to return it and I will let you die quickly.¡± ¡°Are you stupid, or am I stupid? Since I¡¯ll die no matter what, why should I give it back? Also, are you sure that you can kill us?¡± David sneered. Chapter 2071 Chapter 2071 David''s wordspletely angered Azul. As a direct descendant of the Feather family who had awakened his innate skills and was the focus of the family¡¯s training, Azul was well-known even in his hometown. Unexpectedly, someone pointed at his nose and scolded him in this small level 7 civilization. It was an insult to his identity. What was even more hateful was that his Ice Soul Excalibur, which had fought alongside him for many years and which had contributed greatly to his achievements, was stolen. These despicable humans were so audacious. Azul felt like his lungs were going to explode. The small negligence back then caused him to pay a heavy price for his arrogance. He fell asleep for ten epochs before waking up. Currently, there was a fire burning in my heart. He thought he would return grandly and return to avenge the past. Meanwhile, David''s attitude adding fuel to the fire, causing the anger in Azul''s heart to erupt in advance. Azul tried to control himself. It would be easy to deal with this kid in front of him, but the important question was how to get back his sword. This was because he realized that he could not sense the position of the Ice Soul Excalibur. Firstly, the imprint he left on the sword must have been erased after such a long period. Second, the opponent also had treasures that could hide the sword. That was why he could not feel it. If he killed the kid in front of him and his master sensed something off and hid the Ice Soul Excalibur, how would Azul find it? The Ice Soul Excalibur was not just a treasure, it had extraordinary significance to Azul and the Feather family, so he could not let anything happen to it. Otherwise, he would be severely punished when he returned to his family. ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Tell your master to return the sword to me obediently, and I can spare your lives,¡± Azul ordered, holding back his anger. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°It seems that this cold sword is so important to you. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe what you said. You will definitely go back on your word when I return the sword to you. I have seen people like you a lot, and my master will note to return the sword. You should just give up,¡± David smiled slightly and directly rejected Azul¡¯s request. He realized that the Ice Soul Excalibur seemed to be very important to this person. Therefore, David would try to trade this sword for peace in Star Kingdom. It was just a sword anyway. It would never be as important as a living being. Compared with the countless creatures in Star Kingdom, David still knew what to prioritize. Besides, he already had the Evil-Splitting Sword. Mainly, David was afraid that the opponent would go back on his word after he took back the sword. If he returned the weapon to the opponent and the opponent used the sword to kill him, wouldn¡¯t novelebook he suffer a double loss? Also, it would increase thebat effectiveness of his enemy. David would never agree to a deal where he would suffer a loss. David would only return the sword if he was sure that the person would take the sword and leave, nevere to Star Kingdom again, nor would he reveal the location of Star Kingdom. Otherwise, they should forget about it. Chapter 2072 Chapter 2072 ¡°What do you want?¡± Azul resisted the urge to explode. ¡°I should be asking you this! You are not from Star Kingdom but you used Star Kingdom¡¯s resources to heal your injuries and refuse to leave. What are you doing here? Are you waiting for me to buy you a drink?¡± David asked rhetorically. ¡°I think highly of Star Kingdom, so that¡¯s why I am sleeping here to recuperate from my wounds. You should be grateful to me.¡± Azul looked arrogant. In his opinion, as a direct descendant of the Feather family, the people here should worship him the moment he came to Star Kingdom. ¡°No, thanks. We are a small ce, so we don¡¯t deserve this treatment, nor do we need it, so hurry up and leave!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if you need it. I can stay wherever I want. Should I leave just because you tell me to? Do you think my family can be humiliated just like that?¡± ¡°Do you still want the Ice Soul Excalibur? Trust me when I say you will never see it again in your life! I might just one day throw it into the cesspit just because I¡¯m in a bad moon,¡± David asked with a half- smile. ¡°You!¡± Azul red at David. As he looked at how smug David was, he wished he could take action immediately, cripple this kid, and make him kneel in front of him in a manner that would be worse than death. However, when he remembered that the Ice Soul Excalibur was still in David¡¯s hand, he took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Tell me, what should I do for you to return the sword?¡± ¡°I can give it back to you, but you must promise not to act against Star Kingdom nor will you disclose the location and information about Star Kingdom to anyone. After that, you must leave here immediately,¡± David said seriously. ¡°Fine!¡± Azul replied, feeling extremely aggrieved. He would endure this for his Ice Soul Excalibur. When he got the sword, then he would slowly deal with the kid in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± David shook his head. ¡°You¡­ What should I do to make you believe me?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you belong to the Feather family? Then, you should swear in the name of your Feather family that if you break your promise in the future, all members of your family will die horribly and be ves forever without a way to make aeback. As long as you make this oath and let me record it, I will¡­¡± Before David could finish, he was interrupted loudly by Azul. ¡°How presumptuous! Do you know what level of power my family is? We can wipe out the entire Star Kingdom by dispatching any random team of people. What is your intention behind making me swear like this now? Boy, listen, don¡¯t force me to take action andpletely destroy Star Kingdom.¡± Azul was furious. Asking him to swear in the name of his family and recording it was just wishful thinking. If his family heard about this, he would be expelled even if he was a direct descendant who had awakened his innate skills.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Azul could not afford such a consequence. Without the shelter of the Feather family, his strength was nothing. ¡°It seems that you are not sincere! Don¡¯t you want the Ice Soul Excalibur?¡± ¡°Do you think a weapon is more important than the honor of my entire Feather family? As a direct descendant of the Feather family, I will never be able to swear in the name of my family. Not even in death!¡± David frowned. He already knew this was unlikely when he said it. The stronger the family, the more concerned they were about reputation and dignity. This was true on Earth, and so was the case in Milky Way and Star Kingdom. Based of this trend, the consequences of doing this would only be more severe in higher civilizations. Most people even regarded family honor as more important than their own lives. Things had turned out exactly as he had expected. It was impossible for the other party to ept such conditions. ¡°Then what do you say? I will definitely not believe you if you just say it verbally. Naturally, I won¡¯t return the sword to you unless something changes,¡± David asked helplessly. ¡°Boy, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you anymore. Give me the sword, and then I will leave Star Kingdom with my people and promise to never set foot here again. To be honest, I was a victim of someone¡¯s conspiracy back then, so I was forced to escape to Star Kingdom to sleep and recuperate. Now that I am awake, I have to go back and find a way to get revenge. I don¡¯t have time to y with you here,¡± Azul said seriously. Chapter 2073 Chapter 2073 David watched Azul carefully. He seemed to be considering the authenticity of the other party¡¯s words. Meanwhile, Azul was overjoyed when he saw that David did not refuse immediately. ¡®I still have a chance!¡¯ Thus, he could not hold himself back from saying, ¡°Plus, I have been sleeping in Star Kingdom for millions of years. No matter how you look at this, this is the ce that gave me a second life. So, of course, I don¡¯t want to destroy this ce.¡± ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± David asked aloud. ¡°Of course! As a direct descendant of the Feather family, I, Azul Feather, am a man of my word.¡± Azul looked proud. David did not speak. The scene was quiet for a while. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After about tens of seconds, he agreed, ¡°Okay! I hope you can keep your promise. I will return the Ice Soul Excalibur to you and then you will leave with your people. From then on, we will disappear from each other¡¯s lives.¡± Although David felt that the other party would most likely not repent, he decided to take a gamble. If Azul got the Ice Soul Excalibur and went against his words, then he should not me David for punishing him. ording to David¡¯s observation, it was unlikely that this Azul was a Pre-Deity. At most, he was only a partial Pre-Deity. Therefore, David had nothing to fear. David was willing to gamble his kindness this one time. A peaceful solution for everyone would be the best result. If sessful, everyone would be happy. If David was wrong, then the opponents should not me him for revealing his full strength, giving up everything, and killing everyone present. Even if it would offend the Feather family, David would not hesitate to do this. ¡°Deal!¡± The corners of Azul¡¯s mouth rose, and a smile appeared. ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯ve already notified my master and he wille over soon. Wait a moment,¡± David said. ¡°Of course!¡± Azul replied with a smile. Azul was in a good mood since he was able to get back the Ice Soul Excalibur without any difficulties. If he lost the Ice Soul Excalibur, it would be pretty hard to exin to his family. It had been so many years, so it would not be good to give the family a bad impression right after returning home. ¡°David,¡± Lorraine suddenly whispered. David looked down at her. Lorraine shook her head slightly. Obviously, she also felt that this man was not very reliable. The four sisters established the Iridescent Sect and cultivated special physiques as sacrifices all because they received the order from Azul. It seemed that Azul was also selfish. In order to wake him up, so many lives were sacrificed. David understood what Lorraine meant. However, he did not speak, but instead gave the other party a reassuring look to tell her that he knew and not to worry. Lorraine calmed down instantly when she saw David¡¯s eyes. She did not know the reason why she was so calm. David came to Star Kingdom with her. While Lorraine was promoted to Saint Realm relying on her four teachers to pay a huge price to perform forbidden techniques, David did not have anyone to perform any forbidden techniques for him, so he should not be so powerful. Even so, she believed him in her heart. This man seemed to have a power that could convince others. ¡®Right, if he doesn¡¯t, how could he get Celeste, an independent woman, to be with him in such a short time?¡¯ ¡°May I know what your name is?¡± Azul asked suddenly. ¡°My name is David Lidell,¡± David answered. ¡°David, you¡¯ve never stepped foot out of Star Kingdom, right?¡± David shook his head and answered, ¡°No.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty good. You''ve never left Star Kingdom, but you¡¯re the first one who is so calm in front of me. My name is Azul Feather.¡± Azul introduced himself and gave a thumbs-up to David. ¡°You speak too highly of me, Azul. Can you tell me more about your hometown?¡± ¡°Sure, since we¡¯re free now, I should just tell you.¡± Then, Azul started to talk about his hometown. He was from a level 9 civilization called Le. Chapter 2074 Chapter 2074 When David heard that Azul was from a level 9 civilization, he was a little surprised, let alone Nova and the others. He originally thought that Azul was from a level 8 civilization, so he did not expect Azul to skip a level and originate from a level 9 civilization. This was somewhat beyond David''s expectations. Nova and the others were even more shocked. They were still far from the top in a level 7 civilization like Star Kingdom. They would be at the bottom tier in a level 9 civilization. ording to Azul, the Feather family was very powerful in Le. However, no one knew what the specific situation was. After all, they had not seen it themselves. Azul was surely exaggerating. If the Feather family was as awesome as Azul said, then as a direct descendant of the Feather family, how could he be hunted down back then, resulting in serious injuries and death, forcing him to flee to the Star Kingdom to recover? Eventually, only waking up more than a million yearster. David did not refute Azul either. He just quietly listened to Azul brag. He said he was introducing his hometown, Le, but he was actually bragging about the Feather family. After bragging about the Feather family, Azul started bragging about himself. He said he could exercise his powers in Le. Moreover, he was extremely talented and no one in the younger generation could match him. David felt embarrassed when he heard that. ¡®Would a top talent fall to this point? ¡®Who would believe him? ¡®Does he believe it himself?¡¯ As Azul was bragging, he might have also felt that he was bragging too much, and that nor everyone believed him. Due to this, he said that he was harmed by an evil person back then and was now in this state because of a conspiracy. The first thing he would do when he went back this time would be to avenge his past. He wanted to make everyone who hurt him pay the price. After David and the others listened for a long time, they figured that aside from the fact that he came from the level 9 civilization Le, nothing else was true. That was enough. David did not want to listen to this guy''s nonsense anymore. Then he interrupted, ¡°Azul, my master ising soon.¡± ¡°Oh? So soon?¡± Azul was still enjoying himself. Being a poser was one of his hobbies in life. He especially liked doing this in front of people who did not know much. He would feel nice seeing the adoring look on the other side''s face. He would also do this when he was in Le. He often liked to go to some corners of the kingdom where information technology was not very developed just so he could brag about his awesome deeds. In Le, some busybodies even gave Azul a nickname. The King of Brags! Of course, he himself would not recognize this title. Everyone only dared to call that in private as Azul would definitely destroy anyone who dared to call him that in person. This title could be said to be a taboo subject around him. ¡°My master is not too far from here, so he will arrive quickly. Azul, wait a moment, I will go get him,¡± David said. ¡°Okay!¡± Azul replied with one word. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was not worried that David would run away. If David escaped, the entire Star Kingdom would suffer. Plus, Azul did not believe that David was able to run away from in front of his eyes. This was how confident a powerful man like him was. ¡°Wait for me here,¡± David said to Lorraine in his arms. ¡°No!¡± Lorraine hastily refused. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Lorraine hugged David tightly, afraid that he would abandon her. This was the warmest and safest ce she had ever been in in her life. If possible, she wanted to stay here forever. David shook his head helplessly and had no choice but to hold Lorraine before entering the high- dimensional space. Chapter 2075 Chapter 2075 After he watched David enter the space crack, the corners of Azul''s mouth turned up in a sneer. He was carefully sensing David''s position. After a while¡­ All of a sudden¡­ ¡®Huh? ¡®He disappeared? ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Azul thought David was going to run away. Just as he was about to enter the space crack to chase David, a space crack appeared at the position David left just now and a figure walked out again. Who else was it if not David? Behind him was a hunched old man wearing a mask. In the old man¡¯s hand was his weapon, the Ice Soul Excalibur. ¡®What happened?¡¯ Azul frowned. ¡®At that moment, I couldn¡¯t sense this kid. ¡®Also, when did this old mane? ¡®If he can hide from my perception, it means that he¡¯s not weak. ¡®There must be treasures on him and that are not low level.¡¯ Azul stared at the masked old man. ¡®Is this the guy who stole my sword? ¡®Very good! ¡®Now that the culprit is here, ¡®I should get ready to attack. ¡®How should I torture and kill these two?¡¯ Azul was contemting. ¡®As for my promise to David, to hell with it! ¡®If I kill everyone here, no one will know that I¡¯ve gone back to my word. ¡®Anyone who dares to touch my sword must die! ¡®The reason why I promised David just now was that I was afraid his master will hide the sword in some hidden corner. ¡®The Ice Soul Excalibur is very important to me. ¡®Now David and his master are here with the Ice Soul Excalibur. ¡®Can they escape from me?¡¯ The answer was obviously not. The limit of thebat power of a level 7 civilization was peak Sacred Saint Rank. Once someone ignited the Divine Fire and got to partial Pre-Deity Rank, Star Kingdom might upgrade to be a level 8 civilization. Star Kingdom obviously did not have this strength. Therefore, peak Sacred Saint Rank was the strongestbat power of Star Kingdom. Not to mention that there were only David and his master here right now. Even if there were two more peak Sacred Saints, could they stop Azul from killing them? Even if Azul just woke up and had not returned to his peak, three or five peak Sacred Saints were not his opponents. At this moment, Lorraine looked at David''s side profile and her mind was nk. What did she just see? This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . David used his own blood to summon a person exactly like himself. That person was no different from himself. ¡®What was that? ¡®It was simply unheard of. ¡®The master he spoke of is actually the clone he summoned with his blood.¡¯ Lorraine was about to ask about this, but David immediately took her out of the space crack. Hence, she did not have time to ask a single question. She could only wait until after this crisis was averted. ¡®I hope that the fake master David summoned can scare the other party away! ¡®He looks pretty intimidating.¡¯ ¡°Azul, the Ice Soul Excalibur is here. Are you sure you will lead your people away after you get the sword and never step into the Star Kingdom again?¡± David asked seriously. Chapter 2076 Chapter 2076 ¡°David, what is the meaning of this? Are you doubting me? Did I waste my breath saying all those things? If you have a chance in the future, you can go to Le to find out what kind of person I am and what the Feather family is like. You are insulting me and the Feather family by saying this,¡± Azul replied, pretending to be angry. ¡°Okay! I hope you will do as you say!¡± David did not continue to argue anymore. He had already summoned the clone, so he had nothing to worry about. Even if Azul went back to his words, David had the means to deal with him. Then, David said to the clone, ¡°Master, we have already discussed this. Give him the sword!¡± David¡¯s main form called the clone Master. This made Lorraine, who was still in his arms, speechless for a while. Without saying a word, the clone directly threw out the Ice Soul Excalibur in his hand. Azul stretched out his right hand and the Ice Soul Excalibur went to him. A smile appeared on his face and then he began to gently stroke his sword while muttering to himself, ¡°Old friend, we have finally met again. Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will never let you suffer any grievances. From now on, I will continue to lead you to fight in every corner of the world, make great achievements, and be famous all over the world.¡± David watched the other party quietly. He was ready to respond to any unexpected situations. In his opinion, the moment Azul got the Ice Soul Excalibur should be the point at which he would shed all pretense. Azul could keep his promise, but the chances of that happening were low. It was so low that it was almost negligible. Even David did not quite believe that Azul would get the sword and then simply leave with his people. Despite this, he still chose to return the sword to the opponent first. If Azul went back on his words, then David would not feel guilty for what he would do next. After all, he was too kind. He did not have the heroic mentality of rather killing a thousand by mistake than letting one go. Only when he was sure of the enemy would he choose to fight back without hesitation. Such a person was destined not to be a intimidating person, but a hero. After Azul got the Ice Soul Excalibur, he kept stroking his old friend who had been with him for many years. He was also muttering some irrelevant words. David did not say anything to hurry him up. After about a few minutes, Azul put away his sword and looked up at David. The two looked at each other with a smile on the corners of their mouths. Just as Azul was about to make a move, he suddenly sensed something, and together with David and his clone, the three looked in the same direction. A space crack appeared in front of them, and a figure came out from inside. It was Sid, who had rushed over from the Central Sacred Continent. The speed of a Sacred Saint in the eight-dimensional space was quite fast. As soon as Sid came out, he saw David holding a woman in his arms and standing beside his master while confronting a young man he did not know. Behind this young man were the four True Saint reputable elders of the Iridescent Sect. ¡®What happened?¡¯ He did not understand what was going on, so he stayed where he was and did not move. David did not expect Sid toe. He should have sensed the energy emanating from Azul ande to check the situation. As the guardian of Star Kingdom, Sid naturally wanted to check on things if he sensed the energy of a strange powerhouse. Azul only nced at Sid before looking away. Sid was just a Saint who had not yet reached the peak, so he did not deserve Azul¡¯s attention. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Lord Sid, take the people from the Iridescent Sect away! I can handle this,¡± David said first. ¡°David, what happened? Who is this person? Why haven''t I ever seen him before?¡± Sid asked suspiciously. ¡°It''s a bitplicated, I''ll exin it to youter.¡± Azul said proudly at this time, ¡°Who am I? Old man, listen carefully. I am from a level 9 civilization called Le, and my name is Azul Feather, a direct descendant of the Feather family in Le.¡± Sid''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. ¡®A level 9 civilization? ¡®How could there be someone from the level 9 civilization in Star Kingdom? ¡®When did hee here? ¡®What does he want? ¡®Is he going to invade Star Kingdom?¡¯ A series of questions appeared in Sid''s mind! Chapter 2077 Chapter 2077 Sid looked at David. He seemed to be asking David if Azul was telling the truth. David nodded slightly. Azul¡¯s words were confirmed to be true. This made Sid¡¯s heart sink to the bottom of his chest. Star Kingdom was finally discovered by advanced civilizations. For Star Kingdom, this could be a curse that spelled disaster. What baffled Sid was how the people from level 9 civilization could suddenly appear in Star Kingdom. There had been no sign of them at all. After a moment of silence, Sid moved to David¡¯s side and respectfully called out to David¡¯s clone. ¡°Sir.¡± The clone nodded in response. Sid then stood on David¡¯s other side and the two of them faced Azul. After knowing the identity of the enemy, Sid, as one of the deputy heads of the Saints Association, would not leave now. It was his duty to protect the peace of Star Kingdom. David also understood what Sid intended. So, he stopped asking Azul to leave and said while looking at him, novelebook ¡°Azul, the sword has been returned to you. It¡¯s time for you to keep your promise. Leave with your people! Star Kingdom is too small to amodate a great god like you.¡± ¡°Promise? What promise? Did I promise anything?¡± Azul changed his previous tone and pretended to be ignorant. David understood as soon as he heard that. ¡®Indeed, things are indeed just as I expected.¡¯ Once Azul got the Ice Soul Excalibur, he would shed all pretense. ¡°Sigh, Azul, do you really wanna do this? Some things can actually be resolved peacefully, so why should we fight to the death?¡± David asked with a sigh. He genuinely did not want to offend a higher civilization. If he did, his n to return to Earth to live in seclusion was about to run aground. If that happened, he had to improve his strength step by step so he could protect himself. David was getting a little tired of this. He wanted to live an ordinary life. He hadpromised and handed over the Ice Soul Excalibur first, but what he got, in the end, was the aggressiveness of the other party. Why was everyone the same no matter where they were? They would persevere until they reached their goal while stubbornly insisting on their ideals. ¡°Peaceful solution? I was stopped from absorbing my sacrifice and couldn¡¯t fully recover. Plus, my ves even got hurt, so tell me, how should we solve this peacefully? Moreover, you even want to fight me to the death. Do you think you deserve this?¡± Azul sneered. ¡°Azul, you are a direct descendant of the Feather family. Aren¡¯t you scared of being exposed and embarrassing your family if you don¡¯t keep your promise? Isn¡¯t honor above all else for you big families?¡± David was still struggling. ¡°Our honor is indeed above everything else, but who will expose me if you¡¯re all dead?¡± ¡°Are you so sure that you can kill us all?¡± ¡°Of course! This is just a level 7 civilization. If I don¡¯t even have the confidence to do this, I won¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m from the Feather family for fear of beingughed at.¡± While Azul was speaking, his energy kept rising. After reaching peak Sacred Saint Rank, there was a slight pause. Then, with a smug smile, he broke through the obstacle in one fell swoop and reached another brand- new realm. Partial Pre-Deity Rank! Honestly, partial Pre-Deity Rank was just a transition period between a Saint and Deity. When their strength reached peak Sacred Saint, they would start to collect the power of faith. When the power of faith reached a critical point, they could then ignite the Divine Fire. After the Divine Fire was ignited, they could continue to collect the power of faith and gradually convert Saint Power into Divine Power. After all the Saint Power was sessfully transformed into Divine Power, they would cross the transition period of partial Pre-Deity Rank, reach Divine Realm, and be a Pre-Deity. Although it was a transition period, partial Pre-Deities also had a trace of Divine Power, which could crush any Saints. Saint Power was sluggishpared to Divine Power. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Their movements would also be less smooth. When a peak Saint encountered a partial Pre-Deity, how could they fight if they could not use their Saint Power smoothly? Therefore, as a partial Pre-Deity, Azul naturally would not pay attention to a level 7 civilization whose highestbat power was only peak Sacred Saint Rank. Chapter 2078 Chapter 2078 He alone was enough to destroy a level 7 civilization, but this was under normal circumstances. If dozens of Sacred Saints in this level 7 civilization gathered and acted together, it would also overwhelm a partial Pre-Deity. After all, they were only in a transition period, and they had not yet reached the real Divine Realm. Pre-Deities would not have this problem. Even if there were a hundred Sacred Saints, to a Pre-Deity, it would just be like breaking into a nest of ants. Their resistance would be a waste of effort. The energy exuded by Azul was not too exaggerated huge. However, the slight trace of Divine Power turned Sid''s expression unpleasant. He felt the Saint Power in his body turning sluggish and under the Divine Power. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Right now, the strength he could exert was greatly reduced. It was already clear to him that the enemy in front of him was a partial Pre-Deity. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Sid''s mind was spinning rapidly. As he thought about it, unless he had a partial Pre-Deity on his side too, novelebook he would only be able to fight back after he gathered more than ten peak Sacred Saints or more than thirty Sacred Saints. There were no partial Pre-Deitys in Star Kingdom. Star Kingdom also did not have more than ten peak Sacred Saints or more than thirty ordinary Sacred Saints. In other words, there was no way out of this. Not to mention Nova and others in the distance, who were trembling as they stood in ce. They were likembs waiting to be ughtered. They had no way of fighting back and the only thing they could do was wait for their death. The only person on the scene who felt lucky was David. After feeling Azul¡¯s energy rising to partial Pre-Deity Rank and then stopping, he was greatly relieved. It would be fine as long as he was not a Deity. David could still handle a partial Pre-Deity. David''s real strength was also at partial Pre-Deity Rank, but he had his clones! With his three clones, four partial Pre-Deities could easily defeat one of Azul. Plus, Azul felt weak to David. At this moment, his opponent was no longer a threat. Now that the enemy had shown his murderous intentions, David had no choice but to take action. Although he was very unwilling, he had no other way. He had given Azul a chance. Yet, the other party did not intend to let him go at all. At this time, several space cracks appeared in the sky and several figures walked out one after another. First Zenon, then Vaughn, and others. There were a total of five people, and they were all Sacred Saints. So far, the six known Sacred Saints of Star Kingdom, plus David¡¯s master, had arrived. Now, all seven of them were here. The moment they walked out of the space crack, all five of them were taken aback. Immediately after, they were horrified. ¡®What kind of power is this? ¡®Why does my Saint Power feel so sluggish? ¡®Could it be... Divine Power? ¡®The Divine Power that only appears after igniting the Divine Fire? ¡®Have we met a partial Pre-Deity?¡¯ The five of them cast their terrified gazes on Azul at the same time. They could feel the Divine Power emanating from this young man. Chapter 2079 Chapter 2079 The arrival of the Zenon and the others temporarily interrupted David¡¯s attack. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Azul looked at the few people who appeared suddenly and burst outughing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then he shook his head and said in a mocking tone, ¡°Is this the full strength of Star Kingdom? You don¡¯t even have ten Sacred Saints! What a pity! David, you said that you will use all the strength of the Star Kingdom to kill me and this is all you have? How ridiculous! Today I will let you know what the terror from a higher civilization is. Since you¡¯re all here, you should all die together!¡± When Zenon and the others heard this, they were immediately bewildered. ¡®Die together? ¡®What is going on? ¡®Is this partial Pre-Deity from a higher civilization? Is he ready to invade Star Kingdom so wants to kill all of us, the highestbat power of Star Kingdom, and then rule the entire Star Kingdom? ¡®W-We came at the wrong f*cking time!¡¯ The five felt so remorseful. If they had known this was the case, they would not have followed to join in the fun. They would have packed their things and fled with their important family members to a ce far away from Star Kingdom. With their strength, they could live freely wherever they went as long as it was not a level 9 civilization.novelebookHowever, in the current situation, how would they have a chance to escape under the nose of a partial Pre-Deity? ¡®W-What should we do now?¡¯ Even Zenon, the peak Sacred Saint, had a look of fear on his face at that moment. A peak Sacred Saint was no match at all for a partial Pre-Deity with Divine Power. He would die if he was slightly careless. Divine Power was supposed to be a notch above Saint Power. Azul did not make a move right away. He was watching everyone with interest. It was also one of Azul¡¯s hobbies to make enemies shrouded in fear, suffer mental torture, and die in despair. What he wanted was for the enemy to not see a glimmer of hope such that they could only kneel and beg for mercy. In the end, he would torture and kill them himself. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Azul noticed something was wrong. David¡¯s master was wearing a mask, so it was fine since Azul could not see his facial expression clearly. However, while the other six Sacred Saints all showed expressions of horror, David did not. He still wore an indifferent look, which upset Azul quite a lot. ¡®He¡¯s on the verge of death and yet he¡¯s still pretending.¡¯ ¡°Lord Sid, what¡¯s going on?¡± Grandmaster York of the Ginger family could not stop himself from asking. Azul did not take action and gave everyone a chance to speak. This was a matter of their life and death, so they were eager to know the truth of the matter. Even if they died, they had to die knowing the reason for their fate. Otherwise, they would not be reconciled. ¡°I came here not long before you, so I don¡¯t understand too well myself. When I came, David and his master were already here, so they should know the situation best,¡± Sid replied. He genuinely did not know much, so he would not dare to speak nonsense. The gang then turned their attention to David and his master. ¡°U-Um, my Lord, can you tell me what''s going on? Even if we are going to die, at least let us die knowing the reason.¡± Now, David''s master was the head of the Saints Association in name. Therefore, it was not wrong to address him as such. David stood up suddenly. ¡°Let me answer for my master. ¡°To put it simply, this person''s name is Azul Feather, and he¡¯s from the Feather family of the level 9 civilization, Le. He was seriously injured and hunted down more than a million years ago. So, he fled to Star Kingdom and fell into a deep sleep. His four ves then founded the Iridescent Sect to collect female disciples of various physiques and train them to get to Sacred Saint Rank so they could be sacrifices for this person''s awakening. Now, he has umted enough sacrifices, so he¡¯s awake. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± Chapter 2080 Chapter 2080 In a few words, David briefly recounted what had happened. It was easy to understand, so the exact process became less important. The important thing was that Azul from the level 9 civilization was a partial Pre-Deity. Now, he was awake and had a strong hostility toward Star Kingdom, so everyone needed to think about how to deal with him together. ¡°David, you missed something. I was seriously injured when I was subject to someone else¡¯s conspiracy and was framed. I was caught in a conspiracy and framed, okay? Otherwise, how would I end up in the current situation?¡± Azul added arrogantly. It was as if David missed a very important point that he had to fill in. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± David replied. ¡°Nonsense! Of course, it matters! If it wasn¡¯t for that scoundrel who framed me when I let down my guard, I would be able to beat him to a pulp with my strength. How would I fall to this point? How can that be the same?¡± Azul said loudly, correcting David¡¯s mistake. ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard that in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is futile and powerless? novelebook At the end of the day, you¡¯re weak, so that¡¯s why you were plotted against and got seriously injured. If you were strong enough, you would crush them directly. Who could hurt you then?¡± David said solemnly. ¡°You¡­ David, you punk! What do you know? Only those who wield fame and power are qualified to be my opponents! You¡­ you¡¯ll be the death of me!¡± Azul pointed at David. He was trembling all over and it was obvious that he was very infuriated by the other party. ¡®David actually said that I am not strong enough, so that¡¯s why I was plotted against and got seriously injured!¡¯ Even though this was true after he thought about it, how could Azul admit it? Who was he? He was the direct descendant of the Feather family in Le who had awakened his innate skills. Wasn¡¯t David looking down on his family if he said that Azul was not strong enough? If Azul admitted it, wouldn''t he be ndering the Feather family? Sid, Zenon, and the others were stunned by David''s crazy stance. ¡®Bro, what are you doing? ¡®You want to die, but we don''t! ¡®Don''t throw the handle after the de and implicate all of us! ¡®You knew this guy is a powerhouse from a level 9 civilization who is also a partial Pre-Deity that can suppress the entire Star Kingdom, and yet you¡¯re speaking to him rudely to anger him? ¡®Are you too tired of living?¡¯ Extreme fear enveloped everyone again. They were afraid that the other party would suddenly attack in anger. How strong was a partial Pre-Deity? No one knew. After all, they had never encountered one. ording to the limited historical records, a partial Pre-Deity who had ignited the Divine Fire and had a hint of Divine Power was not someone that a Sacred Saint could match. Not even a peak Sacred Saint was his opponent. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Even if they wanted to win by sheer numbers, there were simply not enough of them. They might be able to try if they had five times more people. Nova and others in the distance had retreated to somewhere further away. They were almost out of range of the Iridescent Sect. Even a Saint would struggle under the energy of a partial Pre-Deity, let alone the Eternals. There were fewer and fewer people now as most of them had fled quietly. Only Lorraine in David''s arms was not worried at all. She felt that this ce was toofortable and safe. If she could, she was even willing to stay here forever. There were countless shocking secrets hidden within David. He came all the way from Earth, so who would have thought that he could do this by relying solely on himself? Lorraine felt that David must have a way to deal with this crisis. Thus, she was not afraid at all. Chapter 2081 Chapter 2081 ¡°Aren¡¯t I telling the truth? Azul, even though you keep bragging about the Feather family and yourself while proiming how awesome and powerful you are, if things are really as you said, how could you be in your current state? To be honest, the first impression I have of you is¡­ hmm, how should I say it? You¡¯re like a braggart. Nine out of ten sentences you said are false, and you¡¯re not credible at all,¡± David added. ¡°Y-Y-You¡­¡± Azul pointed at David and stammered three times in a row without uttering aplete sentence. It was evident how angry he was. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®A braggart? ¡®How dare he calls me a braggart? ¡®Isn¡¯t this simr to my nickname in Le?¡¯ Currently, Azul was like a wolf whose tail had been stepped on. Zenon felt something was off, so he quickly exined, ¡°Um, Master Azul, David has a mental problem, and he never thinks before he speaks, so please don¡¯t mind him. We believe you. With your strength, you must have been attacked by someone and was framed by others so that¡¯s why you were temporarily reduced to this point. You will soon make aeback and return ten times, no, a hundred times stronger, to payback the enemy who harmed you in the first ce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! David might not believe you, Master Azul, but we do! Someone like you must be a remarkable existence even at Le, a level 9 civilization,¡± Grandmaster York of the Ginger family chimed in. ¡°I also believe in Master Azul!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The other three spoke one after another. David had lived enough, and he wanted to die, but they did not want to. They wanted nothing more than to please Azul and get a chance to live. However, Zenon and others¡¯ attempts were met with a sharp reprimanding. ¡°Get lost! Shut up, you don¡¯t have a right to speak. If you keep chattering, believe it or not, I¡¯ll deal with you first.¡± The five stood there, not daring to speak and could only smile awkwardly. However, they had cursed Azul to the high heavens in their hearts. ¡®You¡¯re just a punk who¡¯s unable to tell good from bad. ¡®It¡¯s better to have scolded you like what David did.¡¯ Of course, they could only think about these words in their heart and never say them out loud. ¡°David, you have sessfully angered me. Tell me, how do you want to die?¡± Azul stared at David and asked through gritted teeth. ¡°You want to kill me? It depends on whether you can do so.¡± David was not afraid at all. ¡°Really? It seems that you still don¡¯t know the horrors that someone beyond Saint Realm can do. You¡¯re so inexperienced. Come on! Feel the fear of a partial Pre-Deity from a level 9 civilization!¡± Azul raised his hands above his head before spreading them to the left and right. Then, the energy within his body poured out. His Divine Power appeared quickly. While it was enhancing Azul¡¯sbat power, it made the Saint Power in the nearby Saints feel extremely sluggish. That was what the Divine Power did. It could restrain Saint Power such that the strength it exerted would be greatly reduced while simultaneously greatly improving its own strength. Even though it was the same move, there was a huge difference in power between using Saint Power and using Divine Power. In this situation where one power was rising while the other was falling, a peak Sacred Saint and partial Pre-Deity seemed to be only half a step away, but in reality, they were very different. In the blink of an eye, Azul had disappeared from ce before reappearing in front of David. He held the sword in his right hand, but instead of using the sword against David, he grabbed David''s neck with his left hand. He did not want David to die too soon as it would be too easy for the other party. David must first feel fear and then die in fear and despair. As he approached thetter, Azul had already begun to imagine a horrified expression on David''s indifferent face. ¡®Let''s see if you can still pretend in front of me!¡¯ Just when Azul''s left hand was about to grab David''s neck, he suddenly stopped advancing. ¡®Hmm? ¡®What happened?¡¯ His hand seems to be blocked by something. ¡®Impossible! ¡®With my Divine Power, my speed must be faster than a peak Sacred Saint. ¡®Plus, my Divine Power will restrain my opponent, so how can they block me?¡¯ Chapter 2082 Chapter 2082 Azul looked over and saw David standing there without moving. David was still holding the alluring body that was about to be sucked dry by Azul in his arms. However, a hand reached out from the side and grabbed Azul''s wrist, rendering him immobile. The owner of this hand was David''s master, a strange and hunchbacked old man. He had not said a word since he appeared. He followed David¡¯s every order. If David told him to fight back, he would. Those who knew would understand that this person was David¡¯s master, but those who did not would think that he was David¡¯s servant. Sid was already scared out of his wits at one side. David provoking a partial Pre-Deity was extremely irrational in his opinion. He had wanted to say something several times, but since David¡¯s master never said anything this entire time, he stopped himself from doing so. In the end, Azul made a move, and things had developed into an almost fatal situation. Sid wanted to help, but his strength was not enough. Furthermore, his Saint Power was fading slowly under the limitation of Azul''s Divine Power. David was about to fall into the enemy''s hands before he could even react. The difference in strength was too great. Therefore, Sid did not even have a chance to make a move. Time and space seemed to be frozen. Everyone''s eyes widened as they were watching the scene in front of them. Azul stood in front of David, holding a sword in his right hand, while his left hand was only a few centimeters away from David''s neck. Then, a hand protruding from the side grabbed him. ¡®How did this old man do this? ¡®How can he break the Divine Power¡¯s restraint and save David in such a critical time?¡¯ Lorraine looked up quietly, a look of joy on her face. She knew that David would definitely be able to block the enemy. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The clone he summoned with his blood was already so powerful, not to mention David himself. There should not be many people who knew this secret, but she was one of them, which made Lorraine secretly happy. ¡°How did you do it? Why aren¡¯t you affected by my Divine Power?¡± Azul looked at David¡¯s clone and asked with a frown. This was the first time he met a Saint who was not affected by his Divine Power. ¡°It¡¯s very simple! My master is also a partial Pre-Deity just like you, so he is not restricted by your Divine Power,¡± David replied indifferently. Once he said this, everyone present was shocked as they looked at David¡¯s clone in disbelief. ¡®The old man in front of us is a partial Pre-Deity? ¡®How can it be?¡¯ Looking at the masked old man, Zenon¡¯s body began to tremble slightly and sweat began to break out on his forehead. ¡®If the old man was really a partial Pre-Deity, does it mean I¡¯ve almost stepped into the gates of hell a few times? ¡®Oh, my god! ¡®God Almighty!¡¯ ¡°Impossible!¡± Azul eximed. At the same time, he struggled to free his left hand and retreated quickly. During this process, his gaze never left David¡¯s clone. ¡°There is nothing impossible about this! There is always someone better than you out there. The universe is so big, but how much do you know about it?¡± David smiled slightly. In order to support David¡¯s words, the clone also disyed the energy of a partial Pre-Deity. The Divine Power contained in it was purer than that of Azul¡¯s. There was even a faint hint that it would suppress Azul¡¯s. Chapter 2083 Chapter 2083 If David merely said that his master was a partial Pre-Deity just like Azul just now, everyone on the scene would be shocked, but they would still feel doubtful. However, when this hunchbacked and taciturn old man released his partial Pre-Deity energy, no one doubted him anymore. He was indeed a partial Pre-Deity. At the same time, everyone could feel that the old man''s Divine Power seemed to be slightly stronger than Azul''s. ¡®Never judge a book by its cover! ¡®Who would have thought that an old man who seemed to be on the verge of death is actually a partial Pre-Deity?¡¯ Zenon opened his mouth and stared at David¡¯s clone as if he had lost his soul. At this moment, he only felt chills all over his body. Cold sweat kept flowing from his forehead like running water. No matter how he wiped it away, he could not get rid of it. ¡®He¡¯s really a partial Pre-Deity! ¡®Not only was I disrespectful to a partial Pre-Deity, but I also fought with him. ¡®If the other party harbored a little bit of murderous intentions, I would have lost my life! ¡®Goodness, gracious!¡¯ Zenon felt very lucky. Not only did he openly provoke a partial Pre-Deity, but he also even had a big fight with the other party. In the end, he was still able to stand here today. It was nothing short of a miracle. This kind of treatment was probably unprecedented! In the future, he would have something awesome to brag about. He survived several rounds of battle with a partial Pre-Deity. Which of the Saints could do this? Who else? No! Only Zenon did this. Sid stood next to David, and he could feel the energying from his master. David¡¯s master¡¯s energy was not at all inferior to Azul¡¯s and it was almost evenly matched. Thus, he was definitely a partial Pre-Deity. What confused Sid was he did not know when a partial Pre-Deity appeared in Star Kingdom. When did he ignite the Divine Fire? ¡®Maybe he ignited the Divine Fire a long time ago, became a partial Pre-Deity, and only came out now. ¡®This might be the only possible answer.¡¯ In any case, during Sid''s tenure as the head of the Saints Association, he could be sure that no one could collect the power of faith under his nose and ignite the Divine Fire. In that case, there was only one possibility. This person was terribly old, and he ignited the Divine Fire before Sid was born. As for why he stayed hidden, only the person concerned would know. Azul stepped back to where he was standing just now, which was in front of Eira and her sisters. All four of them were terrified by the sudden change. No one expected this. How could Star Kingdom, a civilization with only level 7bat power, have partial Pre-Deity hidden? They felt as though they had gotten into trouble since they had run into such a powerful enemy for the sake of their master. The two strands of Divine Power were constantly colliding, putting great pressure on the people on the scene. Even the Sacred Saints could not bear it. Gradually, Azul began to weaken. He had just woken up and had not fully recovered yet, so his energy was naturally not as strong as that of David, who was at his peak. Plus, his Divine Power was not as pure as the other¡¯s, therefore it was normal for him to be suppressed. When David¡¯s clone unleashed his partial Pre-Deity energy, Azul understood that he might be defeated today. Even so, he was not afraid. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. At worst, he would leave Star Kingdom, go back, get some reinforcements, and thene back to regain his dignity. Could a level 7 civilization create such a big disturbance? Chapter 2084 Chapter 2084 ¡®So what if they have a partial Pre-Deity? ¡®No one can stop me if I want to leave.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a small level 7 civilization to hide such a great character. You¡¯ve opened my eyes,¡± Azul praised. ¡°There are so many things you don¡¯t expect! Azul, I told you a long time ago to take your things and leave so that we will never be in each others¡¯ lives again. Star Kingdom didn¡¯t do anything to you, but by recuperating here, you caused us to lose a lot of talents. We can ignore all that, but you still refused to listen,¡± David sighed. David never wanted things to escte to this point. He also gave Azul a chance in hopes that this could be resolved peacefully. However, it was a pity that the other party did not take this seriously at all. Now that his strength had been exposed, David had no intention of letting Azul go. Otherwise, with this guy¡¯s character, he would definitely bring more people back after he went back to his hometown. If Azul brought a Deity back, David would not be their opponent. Therefore, David could only curb the crisis in its infancy. He would kill Azul in Star Kingdom so that thetter could not return. Only in this way could the safety of Star Kingdom be guaranteed. ¡°Okay, David, fine. I admit my defeat today. Goodbye! I¡¯ll see you again in the future. I hope that when we meet again, you won¡¯t let me down.¡± After Azul finished speaking, he was ready to leave with Eira and her sisters. Star Kingdom had a partial Pre-Deity, so it would be useless to stay here. Since there was nothing to be done, it would be better to leave. After returning to the family, Azul would bring his people to conquer Star Kingdom. A level 7 civilization was worth a lot. It could also be regarded as a meeting gift for the family since he had not gone back for so many years! Zenon and the others breathed a sigh of relief. The crisis was finally temporarily averted. As for whether Azul would bring someone back after he returned, they would cross that bridge when they got to it. They would only worry about thatter. If they could not do anything about it, they could still escape. They could still live at ease in a ce far away from Star Kingdom. ¡°Azul, wait!¡± David stopped. ¡°What else do you want to tell me?¡± Azul asked. ¡°Azul, you didn¡¯t go when I told you to go, and I didn¡¯t say I would let you go now.¡± David smiled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Azul could not understand David for a while. It never urred to him that David would have the idea of killing him. Was it possible for a partial Pre-Deity to kill another partial Pre-Deity? Unless Azul was seriously injured, this was impossible. Azul did not understand what David was saying. However, Zenon and the others understood. They all looked at David with mournful expressions. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. They thought, ¡®Bro, what the hell are you trying to do? Let¡¯s get over the immediate crisis first, okay? Although your master is not weak, he¡¯s only a partial Pre-Deity of a level 7 civilization. How can he compete with a partial pre-Deity of a level 9 civilization? ¡®Even though they¡¯re both partial Pre-Deities, it¡¯s clear that the opponent has more trump cards and stronger techniques, okay? ¡®If your master can¡¯t handle him, we¡¯ll all get implicated.¡¯ Zenon and the others were thinking selfishly, and they wanted to get through the immediate crisis first. After, they could leave Star Kingdom and live a good life in a remote corner. Yet, only Sid had another idea. His considerations were more far-sighted. He knew that once they let Azul leave, it would inevitably lead to endless trouble. So, it would be best to work together to kill Azul. ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, you didn''t leave just now, so it''s toote for you to leave now. Azul, why don''t you just continue to sleep for another million years? This way I¡¯ll feel more safe. Otherwise, I''m afraid that after you return to Le and expose Star Kingdom¡¯s location, we will be in danger,¡± David said seriously. Chapter 2085 Chapter 2085 The scene suddenly plunged into silence, and no one made a sound. Everyone looked at David in disbelief, including Azul. They could hardly believe their ears. ¡®What did I hear? ¡®David actually said he would make me sleep for another million years? ¡®Is David crazy, or are my ears ying tricks on me? ¡®How dare a little Sacred Saint say such words to me? ¡®In terms of status or strength, there is a huge difference between us. ¡®Even if David¡¯s master is a partial Pre-Deity, he still doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to say this. ¡®Who gave him the courage?¡¯ ¡°David, what did you just say? Did you just say you¡¯ll make me sleep for another million years?¡± Azul asked with uncertainty. ¡°This is the best solution at the moment! Only in this way can I rest assured that Star Kingdom will be safe.¡±novelebook David nodded. Azul was silent for a moment. Immediately afterward¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± Azul let out a heartyugh and his voice echoed throughout the Iridescent Sect. The others dared not to bother him at all. A momentter¡­ As soon as Azul stoppedughing, he snapped, ¡°David, did I permit you to make me look bad? I was being nice to you just now and you started to refer to me by name. Do you know who are the ones who can call me by name? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of this? You want me to continue to sleep for another million years? Ask that old man and see if he dares to say such a thing! I don¡¯t know who gave you the courage. You¡¯re really ignorant and fearless.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to ask him because I can speak on behalf of him. Azul, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I didn¡¯t want the situation toe to this, but unfortunately, you kept refusing to leave, so you can¡¯t me me. I¡¯ll give you two choices now. First, you continue to sleep in the Iridescent Sect, or second, I will take action to make you stay.¡± As David said that, a terrifying murderous intent emitted from his body. Ever since he was on Earth, many people had died by his hands. So, It was not wrong to say that he had walked over the corpses of countless people. Although they were all people who deserved to be killed, this still umted into quite a strong murderous intent within David. Now that he was letting it out, everyone understood in their hearts. David meant that he would kill Azul when he said he would make Azul stay. However, David only had the strength of a Saint, so how dare he say that he wanted to kill a partial Pre-Deity? Was he just arrogant, or did he have other means? Zenon and the others did not dare to curse at David in their hearts anymore. Since this kid dared to speak so harshly to a partial Pre-Deity, he was not a man to be trifled with. It would be better if he could kill Azul too. It would be much safer if Star Kingdom was not exposed to the eyes of a level 9 civilization. Otherwise, the consequences would be unpredictable. ¡°David, judging from what you say, can I understand that if I don''t choose to continue to sleep, you will kill me?" Azul asked with uncertainty. ¡°Yes,¡± David replied with one word. Except for Lorraine, everyone at the scene felt that David was crazy. Yet, at the same time, they had to admire David''s courage. Not everyone dared to say that they wanted to kill a partial Pre-Deity when they were just a Saint. Aside from whether it could be done or not, it was also important to have this courage and aggressiveness. Only Lorraine, who knew David''s secret, knew the truth. This time, David genuinely wanted to kill Azul. As Azul looked at David''s serious face and the killing intent in the air, he was disdainful but also filled with a trace of anxiety. Judging from the current situation, David definitely could not do it, but Azul had no idea what the other party was hiding. Even so, it was obviously impossible for Azul to admit defeat now. His status would not allow him to do so. ¡°You want to kill me? With that measly bit of power?¡± novelebookAzul narrowed his eyes and stared at David with a sneer. ¡°Of course!¡± David¡¯s answer was still very simple. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°You can try.¡± David had said this earlier, and now, Azul was repeating his words back to him. ¡°Alright.¡± However, the two sides hadpletely different answers to this sentence. After David said that, the clone next to David sprang into action. Under the explosion of his Divine Power, he appeared in front of Azul in a sh. Chapter 2086 Chapter 2086 The God of Thunder Hammer was already in his hand, and he was about to hit Azul with the hammer. Azul was ready for the battle. With that, he swung the Ice Soul Excalibur and it collided with the God of Thunder Hammer. ng! There was a piercing sound that made Eira and her sisters hurriedly cover their ears. They were the closest to the battle. Fortunately, they were protected by the Blue Light, so they did not suffer much damage. At the same time, David let go of Lorraine. He was going to fight next, so it was inevitable that he would expose his strength. He had to go all out to kill Azul, a partial Pre-Deity, novelebookto ensure the safety of Star Kingdom and to allow himself to rest for a few days. This time, Lorraine was not capricious. She obediently held the Stone of Life in both hands and left David''s embrace reluctantly. The battle of partial Pre-Deities was not the same as a battle between Saints. Saints relied on their Saint Power to cause widespread damage. On the other hand, partial Pre-Deities mainly relied on their Divine Power which would focus on the enemy¡¯s weakness and deal precise strikes to the enemy. The Divine Power was actually the essence of Saint Power afterpression. In terms of destructive power, the Divine Power was more than one level higher than Saint Power. No matter how vast and majestic one¡¯s Saint Power was, it would still be easily destroyed by Divine Power. Therefore, the collision between Divine Power was not as wide-ranging as the collision between Saint Power. Despite this, it was much more dangerous. Once a Saint was hit by the Divine Power, they would be seriously injured even if they survived. The Saint¡¯s body could not withstand damage from Divine Power. Conversely, the divine body could withstand a certain amount of Saint Power. This was where a Saint''s disadvantage against partial Pre-Deity lies. After one blow, Azul and David¡¯s clone each backed away under the force of the shockwave. In the process, a crack suddenly appeared behind Azul and a figure stepped out. Silently, he punched Azul in the back. ¡°Void Punch!¡± This was another one of David¡¯s clones. When he pretended to go to pick up his master, he expected this to happen, so he immediately summoned three clones. One would dress up as his master while the other two hid in the shadows. Azul had been paying attention to David¡¯s main form. Azul felt that if David dared to say that he wanted to kill him, then he must be hiding something. It was not until a strong sense of crisis appeared behind that Azul became alert and quickly shifted his attention. He wanted to escape, but it was toote. David¡¯s clone had the same strength as the main form, which was a huge hack. Under the sneak attack of a partial Pre-Deity, Azul''s attention was focused elsewhere and there was no time to dodge. The clone used the Void Punch cast by his Divine Power to st Azul''s back. ¡°Pfft!¡± A mouthful of blood spurted out from Azul¡¯s mouth. The huge force caused Azul''s body to stop staggering backward and fly forward. Azul suffered serious injuries from just this blow alone. Fortunately, he was a partial Pre-Deity. His Saint¡¯s body had begun to gradually transform into the divine body. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Although it had not been fully transformed yet, novelebookit still possessed some divine features. At the very least, the defense of the Divine Power was countless times higher than the Saint¡¯s body. Otherwise, even a peak Sacred Saint would be seriously injured by this Void Punch even if they were not killed. David''s current n was going well. The effect was obvious in this two-against-one battle. This was not the end, but just the beginning. Chapter 2087 Chapter 2087 Azul was hit by David¡¯s clone¡¯s Void Punch, which wasced with the Divine Power. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, his body quickly flew forward. From the moment he swung his sword to resist, the entire process waspletely out of Azul¡¯s control. The first blow was the recoil force from the collision, and the second hit was the great blow to his back during the sneak attack. They were all initiated by a partial Pre-Deity, so Azul could not handle the damage. Boom! David¡¯s main form also moved at this time. Under the horrified eyes of Sid beside him,novelebook he disyed the strength of a partial Pre- Deity and rushed toward Azul. Woosh! At the same time, he held the Evil-Splitting Sword and shed with a single strike. The red sword light dashed forward. Before Azul could stop himself from falling, anothernovelebook huge crisis approached him. His bloodshot eyes stared at David who was rushing toward him. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He was terrified. ¡®Is David also a partial Pre-Deity? ¡®How did he hide his true strength? ¡®Why didn¡¯t I discover it after using so many techniques? ¡®What kind of treasure does this kid have to be able to hide it so well? ¡®And where did the sneak attacker behind mee from?¡¯ If he had known that there were three partial Pre-Deities in Star Kingdom, would he have done something so irrational to court death? He would have long thought of a way to leave Star Kingdom. What Azul did not know was that David was using the product of the God Tier Civilization to hide his strength. It was also the thing that helped him get to the present¡ªthe supervish system. The level 9 civilization seemed to be only one level away from the God Tier Civilization, but they were worlds apart and could not be discussed on equal terms. The God Tier Civilization belonged to a civilization that only existed in legends. No one had ever seen it with their own eyes. Some people said that the entire universe was a level 10 civilization. To it, a level 9 civilization was just like a small cell. One could see howrge the gap was between the two. It was evenrger than the gap between Earth, a civilization that was not even at level 1, and Le, a level 9 civilization. Since Azul was using techniques from a level 9 civilization, he naturally could not discover David''s secret. He was so egotistical. He thought that he could do whatever he wanted to a small level 7 civilization whose highestbat power was just peak Saint Realm. He thought he could annihte the entire Star Kingdom with his partial Pre-Deity strength. Unfortunately, Star Kingdom, the level 7 civilization, gave Azul a resounding p in the face, making him dizzy. As a crisis loomed ahead, David''s body and the sword light he had just emitted reached Azul almost at the same time. Then, David waved the Evil-Splitting Sword in his hand again. Azul could only ept the blow since he could not dodge it. He forcefully swung the Ice Soul Excalibur, which collided with David''s Evil-Splitting Sword. Ding! Two swords collided, thus eliminating the first crisis. At the same time, the second crisis, the red sword light, also reached him. Facing this light, Azul could not use the Ice Soul Excalibur, so he could only think of another way to escape. At this time, Azul made an amazing move. He stretched out his left hand and ] was about to grab the red sword light. However, when Azul stretched out his left hand, it was wrapped in a ball of Blue Light. The Blue Light was the innate skill of the Feather family, and it had a strong protective effect. As he grabbed the red sword light with his left hand, the expected bloody scene did not ur. Azul caught David''s attack with his bare hands. Then, the red sword light was gradually weakened by the engulfment of the Blue Light. Chapter 2088 Chapter 2088 Just like that, Azul swung his sword with his right hand to block David''s attack while he used his left hand to cast the Feather family''s innate skill to slowly engulf the red sword light. David''s surprise attack was perfectly resolved in such a hasty situation. This demonstrated that Azul was indeed from the Feather family of the level 9 civilization. Even after sleeping for more than a million years, his strength was still unparalleled after he had just woken up. David summoned two clones, yet Azul could still fend off a total of three partial Pre-Deities, including David¡¯s main form. Although he was injured, it was not fatal. Azul liked to brag because of his personality. However, with such strength, he could indeed be regarded as Le''s top genius. Azul, who temporarily resolved the crisis,novelebook did not rx at all. There was a burning pain on his back as the blow just now had done a lot of damage. Only Azul knew how dangerous it was to fight against three partial Pre-Deities alone. If he did not pay attention, he would be seriously injured and then he would be killed. Therefore, he must find a way to escape as soon as possible. If he could get out of the battle and escape from the trio¡¯s assault, they would not be able to catch up with him. Once he managed to escape, he would be free in this boundless universe. When he returned to Le, he would bring the strong family members with him to avenge the grievance he had suffered today. Azul hated David so much that his teeth itched. He never thought that he would have to face such a desperate situation after he had just woken up. He thought that surviving a catastrophe would bring him good fortune, and now it would be the time for him to make great achievements. However, he had fallen into a crisis before he could even start. ¡®There are three partial Pre-Deities hidden in a level 7 civilization. ¡®Could the very heavens be targeting me? ¡®I¡¯ve encountered a nearly impossible event.¡¯ Azul fought back the urge to curse. When the two swords collided, the owners of the swords were naturally near to one another. David looked at Azul, who was close at hand, and a smirk appeared on the corner of his mouth. He intended to kill, so he would no longer have any hesitation. David held the sword in his right hand while he raised his left fist and punched Azul''s face. It seemed like a simple punch, but it wasced with Divine Power. Azul''s hands were restrained, so he had no way to block the punch. However, he seemed to have been prepared for it. Two beams of Blue Light shot out from the eyes. The Blue Light was obviously weird, so David did not want to take it head on. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, at such a close distance, it was toote to dodge. The two collided and the Blue Light directly wrapped around David¡¯s fist. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ David noticed something was wrong. The Blue Light was not very powerful, but it seemed to be devouring his energy. Therefore, David hastily withdrew his fist to try to shake off the Blue Light, but it did not work. novelebookThe Blue Light was still tightly wrapped around his left hand like a maggot attached to the bone. At the same time, it became tighter and tighter. ¡®This is outrageous!¡¯ David concentrated the Divine Power on his fist, and with a sudden shock, the Blue Light was finally shaken away. It seemed that only the Divine Power could restrain the Blue Light, but not the Saint Power. Azul did not expect David to undo his innate skill so quickly. He thought it would cause David a little more trouble. Indeed, none of the partial Pre-Deities were easy to deal with. It was the same even in this small level 7 civilization. The red sword light was almostpletely engulfed by Azul, so he would be able to free his left hand soon. Even though it was not enough to resolve all of his problems right now, he would be able to mitigate his suffering when facing David. At this critical moment, another small space crack appeared quietly behind Azul without any warning. Then, a hand stretched out from the space crack. ¡°Air Crushing p!¡± A voice came from the crack. Immediately after, a palm touched Azul¡¯s back. David''s third clone had taken action. Chapter 2089 Chapter 2089 The palm of David¡¯s third clone was firmly printed on the center of Azul¡¯s back. The Divine Power carried by the Air Crushing p went directly through his body, damaging Azul¡¯s internal organs. ¡°Pfft!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Azul spewed out a mouthful of blood mixed with internal organ fragments before his body leaned forward. The power of this palm attack was not great, and it was not as powerful as the Void Punch just now. However, the ce where it hit was different, so the effect produced was also different. The Void Punch would cause external damage. The Divine body that was partly transformed had a strong defense, so the damage was naturally limited. On the other hand, the Air Crushing p would damage one¡¯s organs. Whether it was the Saint¡¯s body or the Divine body, a person¡¯s weakest body part were the internal organs. Therefore, the damage caused by this blow to Azul was far greater than that of the Void Punch, completely changing his injuries from minor to severe. As severe pain swept through his body, Azul¡¯s energy weakened sharply. Even he could not bear such an injury. David backed away. As he felt the drop in power from Azul¡¯s hand, he retracted his right hand that was holding the Evil- Splitting Sword. At the same time, he turned and swung the sword in an upward arc. ¡°Ah!¡± There was a scream. Azul¡¯s right hand detached from his body as it was sliced off by David¡¯s Evil-Splitting Sword. A figure suddenly appeared, grabbed Azul¡¯s severed right hand, took the Ice Soul Excalibur from it, and threw the arm away. It was David¡¯s third clone, who had just attacked Azul. The other two clones followed suit at this time. Meanwhile, David''s main form retreated into a distance. Four figures stood in the front, back, left, and right of Azul, surrounding him in the middle. Three of them were wearing masks. At this time, Azul was in a horrible state. His body was covered with blood and there was also blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. His right hand which was holding the Ice Soul Excalibur was cut off by David and now, he only had one arm. Azul¡¯s left hand held the stub where his right arm used to be as he gritted his teeth, a look of pain on his face. His internal organs were shattered, and his right arm had been severed. These two serious injuries caused Azul to suffer great pain. As he was looking at David in front of him, novelebookAzul felt miserable on the inside. ¡®Four! ¡®Not three, but four! ¡®Four partial Pre-Deities are hiding in Star Kingdom!¡¯ Even if he fought head-on and used all of his trump cards, he would not be able to fight four people by himself. Not to mention that these guys would not follow the rules and would attack him sneakily. In just one round, he was greatly injured and even lost the Ice Soul Excalibur. This battle ended so quickly. It only took a moment to go from start to finish. Before the surrounding Saints had time to react, the battle was over. An unbelievable scene appeared before their eyes. The four partial Pre-Deities stood in four corners, with Azul in the middle. His body was wounded, and he was missing his right arm and sword. What shocked everyone the most was that David was also a partial Pre-Deity. No one expected this. ¡®He¡¯s clearly just ate True Saint, so how did he suddenly be a partial Pre-Deity?¡¯ Everyone was so shocked that they were speechless. All of their jaws dropped as they watched everything unfolding in front of them with wide eyes. ¡°Master!¡± Chapter 2090 Chapter 2090 ¡°David, I will definitely tell you the reason, and I have no doubt you will agree to this deal.¡± Great curiosity arose in David¡¯s heart as he looked at Azul, who had a confident look. Why would Azul have such confidence that David would let him go in this situation? ¡®Aren¡¯t the dead better at keeping secrets? ¡®Why would he let a living person go? ¡®Would he leave the safety of Star Kingdom in someone else¡¯s hands?¡¯ ¡°Azul, I don¡¯t know where your confidencees from, but I¡¯m sorry to tell you that you will not walk out of Star Kingdom today. No matter how much I sacrifice, I must kill you. In my opinion, the dead are the only ones that can keep a secret,¡± David said nkly. ¡°Really? If I tell you that once I die here, the entire Star Kingdom will be my burial offering, would you still dare to kill me?¡± Azul smiled. His smile was hideous, which made the others tremble with fear. David stopped talking. He frowned, looked at Azul, and weighed the truth of these words in his heart. In the end, he could not determine the answer. Azul might have said this just to try to survive. However, it could also be true. After all, Azul was from a level 9 civilization. People from a level 7 civilization could never understand the numerous processes and techniques of the people from a level 9 civilization. ¡°Since the entire Star Kingdom will be your burial offering if you die here, I won''t kill you first. After I cripple you, I will take you to a ce far away from the Star Kingdom and then kill you there. Won¡¯t this allow me to avert any crisis?¡± David analyzed calmly. ¡°Haha! David, you¡¯re overthinking it. I won¡¯t let you seed. As long as you attack me again, novelebookI will immediately use secret techniques to ask the family for help. They will sense my signal and then send the powerhouses over. Once they find Star Kingdom, you will know the consequences. Don¡¯t even try to stop me, as it¡¯ll be useless. This secret technique can only be used by the Feather family who have awakened their innate talents. You will never be able to stop it,¡± Azul said with augh. Although he was now seriously injured and in poor condition, everything would be fine as long as he could survive this battle. These injuries did not even hurt the vital parts of a partial Pre-Deity. Compared with the damage he suffered one million years ago that caused him to fall into a deep sleep, these injuries were much lighter. David fell silent. He did not know if what Azul said was true or not. If what Azul said is true, what should he do? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The best approach was to kill Azul and then quietly bring Celia and the others back to Earth. Judging from the distance from Earth to Star Kingdom, Earth would not be likely to be affected even if people from the Feather family decided tounch an attack. David could still bring everyone to live safely on Earth. However, if he did this, countless living creatures in Star Kingdom would be doomed. The Feather family would certainly not spare them. David figured that he was not a selfless person, nor did he have the heart to protect Star Kingdom like Sid. However, if you asked David to let the whole Star Kingdom bear the wrath of a level 9 civilization for his own safety and cause the deaths of countless living creatures, frankly, David could not do it. After all, he was still a youth in society with many good qualities who had received higher education on Earth. Chapter 2091 Chapter 2091 ¡°David, I will definitely tell you the reason, and I have no doubt you will agree to this deal.¡± Great curiosity arose in David¡¯s heart as he looked at Azul, who had a confident look. Why would Azul have such confidence that David would let him go in this situation? ¡®Aren¡¯t the dead better at keeping secrets? ¡®Why would he let a living person go? ¡®Would he leave the safety of Star Kingdom in someone else¡¯s hands?¡¯ ¡°Azul, I don¡¯t know where your confidencees from, but I¡¯m sorry to tell you that you will not walk out of Star Kingdom today. No matter how much I sacrifice, I must kill you. In my opinion, the dead are the only ones that can keep a secret,¡± David said nkly. ¡°Really? If I tell you that once I die here, the entire Star Kingdom will be my burial offering, would you still dare to kill me?¡± Azul smiled. His smile was hideous, which made the others tremble with fear. David stopped talking. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He frowned, looked at Azul, and weighed the truth of these words in his heart. In the end, he could not determine the answer. Azul might have said this just to try to survive. However, it could also be true. After all, Azul was from a level 9 civilization. People from a level 7 civilization could never understand the numerous processes and techniques of the people from a level 9 civilization. ¡°Since the entire Star Kingdom will be your burial offering if you die here, I won''t kill you first.novelebookAfter I cripple you, I will take you to a ce far away from the Star Kingdom and then kill you there. Won¡¯t this allow me to avert any crisis?¡± David analyzed calmly. ¡°Haha! David, you¡¯re overthinking it. I won¡¯t let you seed. As long as you attack me again, I will immediately use secret techniques to ask the family for help. They will sense my signal and then send the powerhouses over. Once they find Star Kingdom, you will know the consequences. Don¡¯t even try to stop me, as it¡¯ll be useless. This secret technique can only be used by the Feather family who have awakened their innate talents. You will never be able to stop it,¡± Azul said with augh. Although he was now seriously injured and in poor condition, everything would be fine as long as he could survive this battle. These injuries did not even hurt the vital parts of a partial Pre-Deity. Compared with the damage he suffered one million years ago that caused him to fall into a deep sleep, these injuries were much lighter. David fell silent. He did not know if what Azul said was true or not. If what Azul said is true, what should he do? The best approach was to kill Azul and then quietly bring Celia and the others back to Earth. Judging from the distance from Earth to Star Kingdom, Earth would not be likely to be affected even if people from the Feather family decided tounch an attack. David could still bring everyone to live safely on Earth. However, if he did this, countless living creatures in Star Kingdom would be doomed. The Feather family would certainly not spare them. David figured that he was not a selfless person, nor did he have the heart to protect Star Kingdom like Sid. However, if you asked David to let the whole Star Kingdom bear the wrath of a level 9 civilization for his own safety and cause the deaths of countless living creatures, frankly, David could not do it. After all, he was still a youth in society with many good qualities who had received higher education on Earth. Chapter 2092 Chapter 2092 He still had a pretty positive worldview, values, and a healthy philosophy on life. David could not do things that would harm others and benefit himself. Especially when it involved countless creatures in Star Kingdom. If he did that, he would never be at ease and would be forever condemned by his conscience. Seeing that David was silent, Azul continued, ¡°David, you have to think clearly. The lives of countless humans in Star Kingdom are in your hands. If the Feather familyes here, Star Kingdom will definitely be wiped out. Don¡¯t doubt what I said, as you can¡¯t afford to bet on this. Of course, I can¡¯t afford to gamble like this either, so the best approach is for us to reach an agreement as this will be good for everyone.¡± David still did not speak because he had not thought of how to solve the immediate problem. Should he kill Azul or not? If he killed Azul, what if it turned out he was not lying? However, if David did not kill him, who could guarantee that Azul would note back for revenge after he had suffered such a big loss in Star Kingdom? Neither option was safe. Azul nced at David, and finally added, ¡°David, you better think long and hard! Don¡¯t do something that you will regret for the rest of your life, and don¡¯t make yourself a sinner of Star Kingdom, get reviled by countless human beings, and suffer having a bad reputation forever.¡± After saying this, Azul ignored David, turned around, and looked at Eira and her sisters. ¡°M-Master! Are you... Are you okay?¡± The four sisters looked at Azul with tears in their eyes. They never thought that their master would encounter such a catastrophe in this small level 7 civilization the moment he woke up. It was all that punk David¡¯s fault. If not for him, how would their master suffer such a serious injury? ¡°You have been with me for so many years and you have done a lot for me. It is all thanks to you that I can wake up this time. I will remember everything in my heart and never forget it,¡± Azul said seriously. ¡°Master! It is an honor for us to be your ves. From the moment we started following you, our lives no longer belong to us, but to you. At the same time, we look forward to dedicating everything to you and bing with you one day. Now, the opportunity has finallye, so Master, please do it! We have already made preparations, but from now on, we will no longer be by your side, Master, so you must protect yourself,¡± cried the eldest sister Marin. They all knew what was going to happen next. As the ves trained by the Feather family were brainwashed since childhood. They were more important than ordinary death warriors despite not being one. All of them would practice some kind of special technique of the Feather family to make themselves into cauldrons so that they could be devoured and absorbed during critical moments by the members of the Feather family who awakened their innate skill. They were always ready to give their all for their master. The members of the Feather family would then use their innate skills to absorb this specially cultivated cauldron to get great benefits. novelebookPlus, it would also greatly help treat their injuries. After Azul absorbed the four sisters in his current state, his body could basically recover to 80% health. It was equivalent to a full resurrection. This was pretty mad. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Reviving fully in a battle was equivalent to having two lives. The Feather family developed this skill to its current state after countless years of research. Cultivating cauldron ves to be devoured by the family was also the foundation of the Feather family. In the Feather family, as long as a member awakened their innate skill, they would be given more than two cauldron ves. The exact number they could get depended on the degree of their innate skill awakening. Azul was bestowed with six ves by the family initially. However, two of them had been swallowed up by Azul''s innate skill in a crisis and had been sacrificed. So now, there were only four left. At this time, Eira and her sisters were also ready to sacrifice themselves. After absorbing them, their master would have the chance to escape and survive this catastrophe. Chapter 2093 Chapter 2093 The dialogue between Azul and Eira immediately attracted the attention of David, Sid, Zenon, and others. ¡®What are they talking about?¡¯ Before they could rify, the Blue Light that enveloped Eira and her sisters began to change. It was supposed to be treating their injuries, but now, the light was devouring and absorbing them. Meanwhile, the expressions of the four of them gradually became more and more pained, but they all endured it and did not make a sound. The first thing to disappear was their skin, then their flesh, and finally their bones. The whole processsted only ten seconds. The people who were still alive just now werepletely gone, leaving only a pile of clothes. ¡®What¡­¡¯ Such a terrifying scene sent chills down the spine of those who saw it. Lorraine even covered her mouth with her hands, unable to believe her eyes. This was too cruel. They could only watch helplessly as the four living people were slowly devoured by the Blue Light. Everyone here had killed, and some of them even had a lot of blood on their hands, including David. He killed countless people, but it was still frightening to see this unknown and cruel technique. David rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, he used his Divine Power to scatter the Blue Light that was wrapped around his left hand. Otherwise, it might have even swallowed his left hand. Of course, this was only a possibility. After all, some parts of his body had transformed into the Divine body. Since the Blue Light was afraid of the Divine Power, then the effect it would have on the Divine body would not be too great. Everyone stared at the four balls of Blue Light. After devouring the sisters, the four balls of Blue Light converged into arge group, disappeared, and flew towards Azul. The speed was so fast that it went in front of Azul in an instant and entered Azul''s body. Then, Azul''s original seriously injured body changed slowly after the Blue Light entered his body. His weak energy started to gradually strengthen as his injured internal organs also recovered rapidly. Even his right arm which was cut off by David grew back very quickly. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. His severely injured and broken body almost fully recovered in the blink of an eye. Everyone present was stunned. ¡®What was that? ¡®It was simply amazing! ¡®It works far better than any miracle potion.¡¯ Azul felt relieved temporarily when the injuries on his body healed by 70% to 80%. Then, he also breathed a sigh of relief. After recovering, he finally regained some confidence. Although he was still unable to fight against the four partial Pre-Deities, at least he was not helpless. If he fought with everything he had, he could still make the enemy pay a heavy price. The process from the Blue Light devouring and absorbing the four sisters,novelebook to Azul using the Blue Light to recover from physical injuries and grow a right hand, was very short. Everything was done in about half a minute. David witnessed the whole process. He could have stopped it, but he did not. He wanted to see what exactly Azul was trying to do. Even if Azul returned to his prime, David could still kill him if he wanted to. His three clones were not ordinary partial Pre-Deities, but three partial Pre-Deities that would risk their lives for David. This meant that David''s three clones were three partial Pre-Deity Rank death warriors who would only obey his every order. What was this concept? Chapter 2094 Chapter 2094 Even in a level 9 civilization like Le, there were very few forces with partial Pre-Deity death warriors. Most of the death warriors were Saints. David had three clones who would attack at any cost, so as long as Azul was not a Pre-Deity, there would be no chance for him to escape. If worse came to worst, David would trade the three for his life. He would only waste three drops of blood essence. Azul¡¯s thoughts at this time were exactly the opposite of David¡¯s. After recovering from his injuries, he regained some confidence. Perhaps he felt like he had the power to inflict damage on his enemies again. Even in the face of a siege from four partial Pre-Deities, he could drag one down with him if he only targeted one of them without caring about the rest. No partial Pre-Deities would be willing to sacrifice themselves. In addition to the Feather family¡¯s threat to Star Kingdom, Azul figured that he was probably safe today. David would not risk attacking him. Even if David insisted on killing Azul, the other three might not be so willing. Azul was not afraid of fighting David by himself. ¡°David, may I know what your answer is?¡± Azul asked. David ignored Azul and looked at Sid, Zenon, and the several Sacred Saints. ¡°Lord Sid, everyone, you are the deputy heads of Star Kingdom¡¯s TSA, and today¡¯s matter is rted to the safety of the entire Star Kingdom. What would you do? I want to hear everyone¡¯s opinions,¡± David asked. He finally handed over the decision to Sid and others to let them choose. This concerned the fate of Star Kingdom, and David did not dare to decide on his own. If he made the wrong choice, he might be the sinner of Star Kingdom. Zenon and the others looked at each other. They seemed a little undecided. In reality, they were inclined to let Azul go. In this way, the two sides would have a chance to alleviate the tension. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If they killed Azul and the Feather family came, the situation would be hopeless, and it would spell disaster for Star Kingdom. Even though they wanted this, they were a little afraid to bring it up, fearing that it would not suit David''s wishes. Now that David was the actual ruler of Star Kingdom, who would dare to disagree with him? Not only was he a partial Pre-Deity, but he could alsomand three other partial Pre-Deities to fight alongside him. The four powerhouses who surpassed Peak Sacred Saint Rank had the same idea. Since were no Pre-Deities among them, David was invincible. Especially Zenon, who already had beef with David and his master. He did not dare to speak anymore. On the inside, Sid wanted David to kill Azul. Letting Azul go was tantamount to deferring the trouble to the future. Not to mention it would be even more dangerous than right now. If a master from a powerful background like Azul had suffered such a great humiliation in Star Kingdom, novelebookhe would never let it go. Hence, he would definitely bring someone back for revenge. However, Zenon dared not bring it up. The three partial Pre-Deities had not even said anything, so how could they give their opinions? Seeing that no one spoke, David continued, ¡°Don''t worry, everyone. Just say what you have in mind, and I will consider everyone''s opinionsprehensively. After all, the matter is of great importance. If you make a wrong choice, it may destroy Star Kingdom.¡± Azul was frustrated. ¡®What is David doing? ¡®Is he going to let those ants decide on my fate? ¡®Do I not deserve any dignity?¡¯ Saints had the highestbat power in a level 7 civilization, but in a level 9 civilization, they were just average and were even used as cannon fodder. Only those who ignited the Divine Fire and had the Divine Power could be considered as strong. He, Azul, was also a direct descendant of the Feather family who had awakened his innate talent and was a genius in Le. Even if he was at the bottom of the ranks, he was still a genius in a level 9 civilization, alright? Azul conceded to losing to David. After all, there was power in numbers, and he had also been ambushed. However, how could a few ants and cannon fodder decide his fate? Wasn¡¯t David obviously insulting him? Chapter 2095 Chapter 2095 ¡°David, as a partial Pre-Deity, can¡¯t you make your own decisions? Do you have to ask others about this matter? Even if you ask, you have to find the right person! How can the ants here be qualified to speak? It¡¯s useless to ask them because they don¡¯t dare to answer anyway,¡± Azul could not help mocking. It was the greatest insult to him to leave his fate to these Saints who were just ants. Sid, Zenon, and others were even more afraid to speak after hearing that. Saints would already feel intense psychological pressure when faced with the partial Pre-Deity that had already ignited the Divine Fire. In addition to that, Azul also came from a level 9 civilization. How would they dare to offend him? David narrowed his eyes and looked at Azul with murderous intent. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ Azul, who was still smiling at first, stopped suddenly as if someone was choking him. Whether Azul admitted it or not, he already had a strong sense of fear toward David after the near- death battle just now. If David took advantage of the victory to pursue Azul just now and insisted on killing him, Azul might not be around right now. One could even say that Azul had just walked through the gates of hell. Even now that his body had recovered, he still felt some lingering fear in his heart. Anyone who was not a Pre-Deity would not be able to handle the siege of four partial Pre-Deities as well as two sneak attacks. Even Le¡¯s top geniuses would be no different if they were in partial Pre-Deity Rank. ¡°Azul, you must know that I¡¯m giving you a chance to live by asking them. If I were to follow my own wishes, I would have killed you right now no matter the cost. As for whether your family wille to seek revenge, that is something to be decided in the future.¡± After David finished speaking these words that were full of murderous intent, he looked at Azul coldly, sending a chill down the other party¡¯s spine. ¡®This kid wouldn''t really kill me without any hesitations, would he? ¡®No, he won¡¯t! ¡®David is from Star Kingdom. He has lived here since he was a child, and his rtives and friends are all here. So, Star Kingdom is definitely important to David. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡®He won¡¯t gamble the lives of his rtives and friends as well as the lives of countless humans in Star Kingdom. ¡®If he loses, it¡¯ll be toote for him to regret his decision.¡¯ Azul keptforting himself in his heart. He was genuinely a little scared. If he had known this would happen, he would have left without hesitation once he got the Ice Soul Excalibur. ¡®What am I doing here? Am I courting death? ¡®No! ¡®If I had known that there were four partial Pre-Deities hidden in Star Kingdom,novelebook I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with the Ice Soul Excalibur. ¡®I would have fled!¡¯ David paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°And even if we let you go, will Star Kingdom be safe? I don''t think so! Who can guarantee that you won''t go back to your word like you did just now? If you go back and bring your family to seek revenge, the result will still be the same, no? I was deceived by you once, so your words are no longer credible to me. Since Star Kingdom may be exposed whether you are killed or not, it is better to just kill you, don''t you think so?¡± Azul''s heart jumped wildly when he heard David¡¯s slow and leisurely words. Judging from the killing intent emanating from David, he could see that David genuinely wanted to kill him. It seemed that David was still brooding over how Azul betrayed his promise after he got the Ice Soul Excalibur just now. After Azul thought about it, it was no surprise. No one would believe a person who had just broken his trust. It was toote to say anything now. Chapter 2096 Chapter 2096 For Azul, the most important thing was to save himself first. Nothing else mattered. He would only think about taking revenge after he escaped this. If he was dead, so what if the Feather family sent someone to destroy Star Kingdom even after they got the news? He would still be dead. Humans only lived once. Once he lost his life, everything else would be in vain. ¡°David, I have realized my mistake for what happened just now, and I apologize. I hope you can give me a chance as this will be good for both parties. You can¡¯t afford to gamble, because if you lose, the entire Star Kingdom will be turned into ruins. At the same time, I also can¡¯t afford to bet on this. After all, I only have one life,¡± Azul begged aggrievedly. A genius of a level 9 civilization like him not only did not get the treatment he deserved when he came to a level 7 civilization. He even had to lower himself and beg for reconciliation in a low voice. This was beyond humiliating. However, he had no other choice. If he did not lose his dignity, he would lose his life. Azul still knew what to prioritize between his dignity and life. Obviously, life was more important. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to tell me these things. In my heart, you are a treacherous viin who¡¯s not worth forming a deep bond with. I, David Lidell, will not make a second mistake.¡± David shook his head, not believing Azul¡¯s words at all. ¡°Then what do you really want? Do you really want a life-and-death struggle? It will feel good for you to kill me, but David, have you thought about your family? What about your friends? What about the countless people in Star Kingdom? They will all pay for your choice today,¡± Azul said after taking a deep breath. Since his sues for peace were rejected several times, he knew that David would never give him another chance. Since there was nothing he could do, Azul no longer decided to show excessive passion to David anymore. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to decide this matter alone. Deputy heads of the Saints Association, you are all the most powerful and prestigious people in Star Kingdom, so tell me what you think in case you me me after I make my decision.¡± David said and looked at Sid, Zenon, and the others. They returned to the earlier discussion. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Zenon exchanged nces with the rest of them. He wanted to express his opinionnovelebook, but when he thought of the beef between him and the master and disciple duo, he shrank back a little. David probably saw what he was thinking. Hence, he added, ¡°You guys can just tell me without any scruples. I, David Lidell, am not the kind of person who can¡¯t even listen to suggestions, nor am I a small-hearted and narrow-minded person. Otherwise, those who offend me would not be able to stand here anymore. Compared to the fate of Star Kingdom, everything else is trivial and can bepletely ignored.¡± Zenon knew David was saying that to him. Hence, he plucked up the courage to stand forward and said, ¡°Master David, I have something to say.¡± ¡°Go on!¡± David replied. ¡°First of all, I want to sincerely apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry! In fact, I...¡± Zenon originally wanted to apologize to clear up the misunderstanding with David, but he was interrupted by the other party before he could say anything. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t want to hear this. If you want to say something, just tell me your opinion and suggestion for the matter at hand. You don¡¯t need to say anything else,¡± David said without any expression on his face. After Zenon was interrupted, he was stunned. However, he came back to his senses very quickly. He was not mad, and of course, he did not dare to be mad. With David¡¯s current strength, he would ept even if David yelled at him, let alone interrupted him. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t say anything else, right? Then let¡¯s talk business!¡¯ Chapter 2097 Chapter 2097 ¡°Master David, I think peace should be the most important thing for us. Master Azules from a level 9 civilization. If such an advanced civilization sends people over, Star Kingdom won¡¯t be able to compete with them,¡± Zenon said seriously. ¡°You mean we should let him go?¡± David asked. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°Then, have you ever considered that the people from level 9 civilizations are very proud? What if he is not willing to be insulted in this small level 7 civilization after he returns and brings people back to take revenge?¡± Azul interrupted suddenly at this moment, ¡°David, don¡¯t worry, I will never¡­¡± ¡°Shut up! You don¡¯t have a ce to speak here!¡± David interrupted Azul without hesitation. Azul gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. His heart was burning with anger, but he could only hold back. His life and death were in the hands of others, so what could he do other than ept his fate? ¡°Master David, the method you mentioned before is still feasible. We can make Master Azul swear by his family¡¯s reputation that he will never bring anyone to Star Kingdom for revenge. A big family like the Feather family would care about reputation very much,¡± Zenon added. ¡°Zenon, you¡¯re underestimating a person¡¯s extreme psychology when pursuing revenge. Azul had suffered such a horrible humiliation today, so the next time he returns to Star Kingdom will be when he is ready to vent.¡± Azul wanted to refute but he held back after he thought of David¡¯s attitude just now. ¡°Master David¡­¡± ¡°Okay! I understand what you mean. You are advocating reconciliation, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Master David!¡± Zenon replied respectfully. Azul shot Zenon an appreciative look. If he could leave with his life and return to Star Kingdom next time, he could still take this person in to be his cannon fodder. ¡°Do you have any otherments?¡± David asked the other Sacred Saints. ¡°Master David, I hope to reconcile as well!¡± It was Grandmaster York of the York family, who spoke this time. ¡°Two of them vote to reconcile, are there any more?¡± ¡°Master David, I think reconciliation is beneficial to both parties.¡± Vaughn immediately followed. ¡°Three!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The other two ended up siding with Zenon as well. The five Sacred Saint deputy heads of the Saints Association all hoped to reconcile with Azul. Everyone was thinking about this too simply. The pressureing from a level 9 civilization was too strong. Any Pre-Deity could annihte Star Kingdom. If Azul actually brought his people here one day, they would just point their fingers at David. As long as they handed David, the culprit, over and surrendered, they might still survive. If the other party wanted revenge, they would be looking for David. If not, they could also move away from Star Kingdom with their families and take refuge in other ces. Azul was satisfied with the answers of these people. It seemed that the Feather family in Le was still a strong deterrent! Among the Sacred Saints in Star Kingdom who were present, Sid was the only one who did not say anything. David shifted his gaze to Sid. He wanted to hear his opinion to see if this person was concerned about Star Kingdom or if he only cared about himself like the other five. ¡°What about you, Lord Sid?¡± David asked. Sid took a step forward and said, ¡°Master David, I have a different opinion than them. I think we should kill this person.¡± Once he said this, Azul looked at him coldly. However, Sid ignored him. Meanwhile, David¡¯s interest was piqued. He finally heard a different suggestion. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Even if we ask him to swear by his family name, it won¡¯t work. We can¡¯t go to Le, and we also don¡¯t know how the other forces in Le ever learn about this ce. Plus, this person is always going back on his word, so the chances of him returning with his people after he heads back will be more than 90%. Therefore, I think we should kill him.¡± Chapter 2098 Chapter 2098 ¡°Sid, Master Azul can still send the information back to the Feather family. If we kill him, who will bear the wrath of the Feather family? You? In the end, everyone in Star Kingdom will have to bear it together. You are harming everyone by doing this,¡± Zenon retorted Sid immediately. ¡°Zenon, even if you want to please him and be his dog, it still depends on whether he wants you or not! Don¡¯t be stupid. You are a part of Star Kingdom now.¡± ¡°Y-You punk! I¡¯m thinking on behalf of all humans in Star Kingdom,¡± Zenon snapped. ¡°Come on! Do you think I don¡¯t know you? You just want to be prepared for both situations! If you side with the enemy today, you¡¯ll have a chance to survive no matter what happens in the future,¡± Sid directly expressed Zenon¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Y-You¡­¡± Zenon pointed at Sid, unable to speak out of anger. That was when David spoke. ¡°Okay, stop arguing! I have heard your suggestions.¡± Zenon was still ring at Sid, wishing he could cut him to pieces. There was one more person who was also looking at Sid, and that was Azul. Sid did not care about the two at all. ¡°Azul, you heard it too. Now five people support letting you go, and one person supports killing you. Of course, I also want to kill you but it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t go against the public opinion. I am also afraid that I will be the sinner of Star Kingdom in the future,¡± David sighed and said helplessly. As soon as he said that, some people were happy while others were sad. Sid was the worried one, and he had an unpleasant expression on his face. He genuinely did not expect that David would let Azul go. ¡®Doesn¡¯t David know that if we let this person go, Star Kingdom will face endless troubles?¡¯ The ones who rejoiced were naturally Azul and Zenon. ¡®At least today I have built a good rtionship with Azul, a master from a level 9 civilization. ¡®It mighte in handy sometime in the future and it might save my life.¡¯ ¡°David, don¡¯t worry! I, Azul Feather, swear on the reputation of the Feather family that I will leave Star Kingdom today and nevere back here again in this life.¡± Azul then made a painless oath on the reputation of his family. He did not even say what would happen to him if he went against it. However, he might still have some tricks up his sleeves. Either way, he felt that it would be fine as long as he could leave alive. Although Azul did not quite understand David¡¯s approach. As a partial Pre-Deity, why should he ask the opinions of several Saints? Perhaps it was just like what David said, and he did not want to bear all the responsibilities himself after Star Kingdom suffered a catastrophe and be the sinner of Star Kingdom! ¡°Azul, you are lucky to have met me.¡± ¡°Yes! David, you are indeed different. This is the first time I have heard of four partial Pre-Deities existing in a level 7 civilization. I am afraid that this might be the first of its kind in the entire universe. Thank you for your magnanimity. If you have the opportunity toe to Le in the future, I will do my best to host you,¡± Azul said a little excitedly. As he was about to make this narrow escape, he, the master with an extraordinary background, still could not stop himself from feeling a little excited. He could finally live, so his entire body rxed. Just when everyone thought the matter was settled, a murderous intent shed in David¡¯s eyes. His main form plus his three clones acted at the same time as they instantly approached Azul to get ready for a one-hit kill so that this guy would not even have a chance to send a message back to the family. He had waited for a long time just so he could wait for the moment when Azul rxed. ¡®Let him go? ¡®No way!¡¯ David was no fool. After Azul went back, he would definitely bring people over as soon as possible. At that time, no one could stop him. As for keeping promises? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. David would never believe him! Chapter 2099 Chapter 2099 David''s sudden attack stunned everyone present, including Azul. ¡®Didn''t David agree to reconcile and let me go? ¡®Why isn¡¯t he following the rules?¡¯ The main form and the three clones, a total of four partial Pre-Deities, emitted their maximum energy at the same time. The scene was too shocking. One of the clones held the God of Thunder Hammer and smashed Azul''s head with it. For the other two clones, one casted Void Punch while the other swung the Ice Soul Excalibur and produced a white sword light, trapping Azul in the middle. David himself held the Evil-Splitting Sword in his hand and got ready to deliver the final blow as Azul was desperately fleeing. Of course, they were also preventing Azul from taking desperate measures when he knew that he would die and drag everyone down with him. It did not matter if the clones were injured or dead. It was just a drop of blood, and it would not hurt the main form anyway. David was controlling the four bodies himself, so the tacit cooperation was perfect. It could even be described as seamless. Azul reacted immediately, but the attack of the three partial Pre-Deities reached him instantly. At this moment, Azul also understood David''s intention. Asking the others, getting a vote of 5 to 2, and letting him go were all bloody lies. The purpose was to give Azul hope, make him lower his guard, and thenunch a surprise attack. It would be best to kill Azul before he could react. That way, David could finish the job without anyone noticing. Azul understood the intention, but it was a bitte. He did not have time to think about anything else. Azul could not think of any way to resist the full blow of the three partial Pre-Deities in yet another surprise attack. There was another one watching covetously, ready to make a move at any time. This was almost a do-or-die situation. With Azul''s current state, it was very likely that he would be killed in one hit, but Azul was not about to give up. As a direct descendant of the Feather family in Le and the one who had awakened his innate skill and held the highest possible status, he had to make his enemies pay a heavy price even in death. ¡°Burn! My soul!¡± Azul said silently in his heart. In desperation, he cast the Feather family¡¯s super forbidden technique¡ªSoul ze. Once Soul ze was cast, even if Azul could survive, his life would bepletely ruined. This was unless there was a miracle. Otherwise, he would never be a Pre-Deity in the future. However, judging from the current situation, the probability of Azul¡¯s surviving was very low, so there was no need for him to think about the future. Boom! An energy several timesrger than Azul¡¯s own erupted from his body. His entire body was wrapped in the Blue Light. Even though Soul ze was amazing, it could not upgrade Azul from partial Pre-Deity to Pre-Deity. That gap was too big. Azul¡¯s state after casting Soul ze was equivalent to the strongest among partial Pre-Deities. Facing the sneak attack of three partial Pre-Deities, he was still on the weak side, but at least he would not be killed with one blow, and could still resist. Boom! The first attack, the God of Thunder Hammer, reached him. After touching the Blue Light on the top of Azul''s head, the huge force pushed the Blue Light down, and when it was about to hit Azul''s head, a hand blocked the hammer. Azul''s newly grown left hand raised above his head, abruptly blocking David''s clone''s blow. Of course, he was suffering too. His left hand suffered aminuted fracture under the force of the hammer.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2100 Chapter 2100 Fortunately, the damage was minimized, so no substantial damage was done. Immediately afterward, David¡¯s other two clones also reached him. Azul caught the Ice Soul Excalibur and the white light it emitted with his right hand that was enveloped by the Blue Light,pletely stopping it in its tracks. Azul¡¯s hands were tied. Therefore, when the Void Punch came from behind, he had to use his body and the Blue Light¡¯s defense to resist it. Smash! The Void Punchnded heavily on the middle of Azul¡¯s back. ¡°Pfft!¡± Even though Azul¡¯s body had begun to transform from the Saint¡¯s body to the Divine body, coupled with the defense of his innate skill the Blue Light, he still suffered serious injuries, causing him to spray out a mouthful of blood. After all, the one who attacked him with all his strength was a partial Pre-Deity. Moreover, Void Punch was not an unknown move. The first round of attacks by the three clones had a positive oue. Originally, David thought that the three clones¡¯ sneak attack could cause extremely serious injuries to Azul even if they could not achieve a one-hit kill. Unexpectedly, Azul suddenly experienced an explosion of energy and only suffered one hit. His injury was far less severe than imagined, which caused David toment. The people from a level 9 civilization were so different, and they had endless techniques. The two sneak attacks with more attackers failed to kill Azul. At this time, Azul had a ferocious expression on his face and there was also blood on the corner of his mouth. Outsiders only saw that he resisted the sneak attacks of the three partial Pre-Deities, but they did not know how much he suffered. Aside from his injuries, the most important thing was that he had cast Soul ze, which led to a sharp decrease in his soul power. Everyone knew that soul power was the most important thing, and it was also the most difficult trait to cultivate. When all the soul power was burned out, Azul would lose his life. The sneak attack was almost instantaneous. David was very dissatisfied with this, but he would not stop here. What he wanted was Azul''s life. As the saying went, there was strength in numbers. Not to mention he was only using three of his clones now, so he was still free and was ready to strike at any time. When the clones¡¯ first round of attack was blocked, the second round of attacks followed. The clone holding the God of Thunder Hammer mmed down on the God of Thunder Hammer with his left hand, increasing the power behind it. The clone behind Azul decided to use Air Crushing p after using the Void Punch. Meanwhile, the clone that was holding the Ice Soul Excalibur also cast the Air Crushing p with his left hand and mmed it down on Azul''s chest. This time, Azul had no chance to resist. Azul¡¯s chest and back suffered two Air Crushing ps, one in front and one in the back. Just like that, the four figures stood still in the air. Azul was in the middle, and he was surrounded by three figures. David¡¯s main form frowned. He could feel a huge Divine Power brewing inside Azul through his clone. The two Air Crushing ps failed to cause too much damage to his internal organs, and they were not even as effective as the previous sneak attack. Even David was shocked by such a difficult opponent. Was it so difficult to kill a guy who had been asleep for a million years, just woken up, and had not recovered to his best condition? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If that were the case, what about other people in level 9 civilization? Wouldn''t they be more difficult to deal with? David felt a little fear of Le, the level 9 civilization in his heart. This was the first time David felt fear aftering from Earth, a civilization that was less than level 1, and going to the Milky Way, a level 3 civilization, and now Star Kingdom, a level 7 civilization. Even though he would feel pressure after arriving in a new environment, it never felt like this. He dispatched three clones, but after two sneak attacks, they still could not kill Azul. It made David wonder if a partial Pre-Deity was the weakest existence in Le, the level 9 civilization. Chapter 2101 Chapter 2101 Boom! A stronger and more domineering aura erupted from Azul¡¯s body. Two of David¡¯s three clones were immediately blown away. The remaining one remained in front of Azul because Azul was holding the de of his sword. If it was someone else, they would have released the Ice Soul Excalibur at this moment. However, David¡¯s clone was summoned by a drop of blood essence, and he was not afraid of sacrificing himself. Thus, he held onto the hilt of his sword tightly and was not blown away. David wanted to see up close how Azul did it. There were two consecutive explosions, and it was unreasonable for him to continuously get stronger with every explosion. Perhaps Azul had used some forbidden technique. If it was a forbidden technique, then there would definitely be a time limit. Once the time was up, it would lose itsbat effectiveness. Thus, it would be better to use a clone to attract Azul¡¯s attention. In the event that all the clones were destroyed and Azul attacked the main form, David would really suffer. ¡°David, you forced me to do this. So don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have it easy after I die. All of you will be my burial offering and I will wait for you in hell. Hahaha! All of you will die!¡± Azul roared with a ferociousugh. After speaking, he grasped the de with his right hand, yanked hard, and pulled the clone holding the Ice Soul Excalibur over. When the clone realized he was being pulled by a huge force, his body started leaning over to Azul. Azul¡¯s left hand, which was crippled by the God of Thunder Hammer, was also forcibly regrown. Then, he used the generated hand to punch. Naturally, David would not give up just like that. So, he punched back. Boom! After the loud noise, the clone felt a huge force rushing at him and his body flew backward. At this time, his left and right hands were caught by Azul, and he was forcibly yanked back. Before David could react, Azul¡¯s sinister face appeared in front of him. Boom! Then there was a sharp pain in his head. Azul had hit him violently with a headbutt. Although the clone was summoned by the blood essence, the mind power used to manipte the clone was derived from David himself. Therefore, he would also feel pain when the clone was badly injured. However, after the clone died, David could recover his mind power. Therefore, aside from feeling pain, it would not do much harm to him. David would only suffer damage if the opponent could destroy the mind power in the clone. After all, a part of him would go missing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Even if David''s mind power was strong, losing some of it would have an impact on him. Azul mmed his head directly into David¡¯s clone''s head, causing David to feel a little dizzy as well. This all-out fighting style made David feel overwhelmed. He cursed secretly in his heart, ¡®F*ck, this kid wants to die.¡¯ At the same time, he was very d that his main form did not participate in the battle, otherwise, it would be troublesome if the main form had suffered this attack. David never thought that Azul would fight back with everything he had when he felt his life being threatened. Azul held the clone¡¯s hands, so the clone could not run away. Right now, Azul was furiously emitting his energy, so David did not want to go over to join in the fun. He did not want to experience the pain of being attacked. Therefore, he retracted his mind power from the clone. Without the mind power, the clone was just a shell. Azul had no idea that David had secretly recalled his mind power. He only knew that the person in front of him was a partial Pre-Deity. He had already cast Soul ze, and at the moment of crisis just now, he had ignited all his soul power, so he would die soon. With that being the case, Azul had to take one of their lives and make them his burial offering no matter what. After that, he would wait until someone from the Feather family came to avenge him. The clone, who lost his mind power, could no longer hold the sword in his hand, so he dropped the sword. At this time, Azul had gone mad. He paid for his powerful strength with his life. When he first ignited the Divine Fire, it was burning slowly, and it could be stopped at any time. As long as the soul power did not burn to a critical point, there was still hope of survival if he stopped it in time. However, the second eruption indicated that Azul hadpletely ignited all his soul power in order to gain more power. This was irreversible and could not be stopped. The only thing waiting for him now was death. Azul knew that he was going to die. Naturally, he was ready to fight madly. ¡°Ah!¡± Azul''s face was covered in blood as he roared to the sky. Chapter 2102 Chapter 2102 The clone that had lost control could not withstand Azul''s attack. Snap! One of his arms was ripped off by Azul. Then¡­ Chop chop chop! Azul directly chopped the clone into pieces. However, there was no blood or gore since the clone was made of just a drop of blood. The severely injured clone finished his mission and disappeared from in front of Azul. ¡®Huh? ¡®What happened?¡¯ Azul noticed something was wrong. He opened his blood-red eyes and stared at his hands. The person who had been in his hands a moment ago had just disappeared. He quickly looked at the other parts that he removed and saw that they had all disappeared too. ¡®Where is he? ¡®Why is he gone?¡¯ A series of questions appeared in Azul''s mind. He even wondered if everything he saw just now to just be an illusion. At this time, Soul ze hade to an end. If he did not have a second big explosion, he could stillst a little longer. Now, Azul''s soul power was almost exhausted. The energy in his body was also rapidly weakening. David¡¯s main form could tell this at a nce. Time was up for Azul''s forbidden technique. ¡®Here¡¯s my chance!¡¯ He swung the Evil-Splitting Sword and the red sword light shed before reaching Azul. At the same time, the other two clones appeared in front of David''s main form in an instant, blocking and protecting the body in case Azul decided to y another dirty trick. David was still wary of this guy from a level 9 civilization, even though he was already exhausted. It would be fine for a clone to die, but David could not let anything happen to his main form. Azul watched helplessly as the red sword light swung across his body cut him in half. At this moment, he could no longer feel the pain. His soul was about to disappear, so how would there still be pain? Looking at the two masked figures in front of David, Azul recalled what happened just now. He was stunned. It turned out that these three masked people were nothing more than three puppets. No wonder there was no blood. No wonder they would obey David¡¯s every word. No wonder they would immediately rush to the front of all the conflicts. No wonder they never said a word the whole time. No wonder David was always at the back. The person he worked so hard to kill was just a puppet. Thinking of this, Azul felt sad. ¡®David Lidell!¡¯ He deeply remembered the name. ¡®What a good trick. ¡®What an amazing trick.¡¯ Since David could control three partial Pre-Deity puppets, it would mean that he was much more powerful than a partial Pre-Deity. If his opponent was not a Pre-Deity, they would not be able to defeat David in a one-on-one battle. Even the best geniuses in Le would not be David¡¯s opponent. David was a genius among geniuses. Azul was puzzled. He still had some energy left, should he send the message back to his family? ¡®Would it bring catastrophe to the family? ¡®No. ¡®Impossible. ¡®No matter how powerful David is, he¡¯s just a partial Pre-Deity. ¡®He only has three puppets and I¡¯ve already destroyed one. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡®If they send a Pre-Deity over, we can annihte Star Kingdom.¡¯ Azul was not ready to die like this while his murderer could run free. Therefore, in the end, he still used hisst ounce of energy to send the message back to his family. Chapter 2103 Chapter 2103 ¡°David, what amazing tricks. I, Azul Feather, have never been impressed with anyone in my life. Even before I fell asleep, I had never been impressed with any of the top geniuses of Le in our generation, but today, you impressed me,¡± Azul said weakly. ¡°Thank you,¡± David replied nonchntly. ¡°I wonder if the existence of someone like you is a blessing or a curse for a small level 7 civilization like Star Kingdom.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡± ¡°David, can you tell me how you do it? Le also has forces who specialize in puppets and their ancestry extends very far back, but they can¡¯t control three partial Pre-Deity puppets at the same time, unlike a partial Pre-Deity such as yourself. Your technique is really unheard of.¡± Azul shook his head sadly. Obviously, casting Soul ze and paying with his life to kill a puppet was still uneptable for him. Originally, he wanted to drag someone down with him, but it turned out to be David¡¯s puppet. Azul really did not expect that one day he would fail in this small level 7 civilization. Everything was unpredictable. When he woke up, Azul once thought that his time was here. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be the end of his life. He was not reconciled, but he had no other choice. He could still forcibly stop Soul ze in the first stage, but the second stage was irreversible. Death was only a matter of time. ¡°There are always people better than you out there. Men cannot fully fathom the mysteries of the vast universe. Your level 9 civilization is just a drop in the ocean, so why ask so many questions? Sometimes, you only need to look at the results, as the process is not important,¡± David answered irrelevantly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, then forget it. It¡¯s useless to know anyway. I¡¯ll die soon, but David, I will give you a big gift before I die. Please ept it.¡± After Azul finished speaking, he gave David a weird smile. Then, he started burning in an invisible fire and instantly turned into a blue light. Woosh! After that, he shot into the void. David knew what Azul wanted to do after he saw that weird smile. ¡®You want to send the message? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡®Don¡¯t even think about it!¡¯ David then immediately chased after Azul. It did not take long for the three figures to catch up with the blue light. Just as David was about to intercept the blue light, he stopped. After thinking about it, he chose to let the clones do his work for him. One of the clones grabbed the blue light. Suddenly, a blue light appeared and directly enveloped the clone. Then, David felt a tingle in his soul. The clone¡¯s mind power was gone, and the clone also dissipated. ¡°Hiss!¡± David gasped. ¡®It really was a trap! ¡®That punk Azul is so malicious.¡¯ David almost acted with his main form. He had no idea if he could resist the blue light if it was used on him. Fortunately, at thest moment, the cautious David hesitated. Otherwise, the consequences would be unpredictable. Even if he could survive, it would definitely be hard on him. After getting rid of the clone¡­ Boom! The blue light exploded and a voice said, ¡°David, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cautious. Sure enough, I still can¡¯t hurt you. But I¡¯m not satisfied! But don¡¯t be too happy, the Feather family wille soon. ording to the distance from Le to Star Kingdom, you have 300 years to prepare. Of course, you can also choose to escape, but Star Kingdom won¡¯t be so lucky. This ce will be in ruins, countless human beings will die for you, and you will also be a sinner of the entire Star Kingdom and be reviled by countless people. You will suffer a fate more painful than if you were to die! Hahaha!¡± In the end, the blue light shrunk to the size of a fingernail, passing throughyers of space barriers and entering the high-dimensional space at a speed that David could not match. Not even the barrier of the nine-dimensional space could stop it. David knew he could not catch up, so he did not waste his effort to try. Chapter 2104 Chapter 2104 Thest signal sent by Azul could prate even the barrier of the nine-dimensional space, so David was powerless. With his partial Pre-Deity strength, he could only enter the nine-dimensional space at best. In a higher-dimensional space, David could not even open the space barrier, so how could he chase after Azul? Sigh! David sighed heavily. Originally, he wanted to kill Azul with one blow, but in the end, things went in an undesirable direction. The people from a level 9 civilization had too many tricks, so it would be very hard to guard against them. Even at the moment of death, one would fall into the opponent¡¯s trap if one did not pay attention. ording to what Azul said, Star Kingdom and David still had 300 years to prepare. Judging from this, the distance between Star Kingdom and Le was quite significant. It took them more than a year from the Milky Way to Star Kingdom. Moreover, the capabilities of a level 9 civilization were notparable to Star Kingdom. Hence, their speed would definitely be much faster. Based on this, the distance from Star Kingdom to Le would be at least five hundred times the distance between Star Kingdom and the Milky Way. How far was that? David had no idea either. He did not know how advanced the technological level of level 9 civilization was nor how fast the vehicles were. Therefore, he had no idea how to calcte the time. ¡®Sigh, how annoying.¡¯ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Three hundred years was long enough for the humans on Earth. After all, the average lifespan of humans on Earth was between 150 and 200 years old, and not many people could live beyond 200 years old. However, for an average person who was at the bottom tier of Star Kingdom, three hundred years was just around the corner. Even ordinary people at the lowest level in the Star Kingdom could live for hundreds or even a thousand years without any problem at all using gic modification technology. Those who were rich and powerful could even live for thousands of years. How should they avert the crisis surrounding the Feather family that woulde in three hundred years? David felt a lot of pressure on him. Currently, he was the only one who had this ability. The others like Sid, Zenon, and the other Sacred Saints were basically useless. The Feather family wasing, and the possibility of them sending a Pre-Deity was very high. In that case, David himself must first be a Pre-Deity, and with the help of his clones, he could save Star Kingdom. However, the problem he was facing now was that he could no longer improve his strength. Even if he spent all the money in the system, he still would not gain anyvish points needed for the next upgrade. ¡®Right!¡¯ David suddenly remembered. ording to the previous rules of the system, Azul had contacted the Feather family located in level 9 civilization Le, so the system should continue to upgrade. It was the same when they were on Earth. David quickly turned on the system to check. It was exactly as he imagined. The system had started a new round of upgrades. There was only one sentence. [The system is being upgraded. Please wait.] After the upgrade wasplete, the system should be connected to thework of level 9 civilization Le. However, there was one more problem now. He was in Star Kingdom, so how should he spend money to getvish points? David wanted to go to the edge of Le first, improve his strength to Pre-Deity, and thene back. He felt that if he was traveling alone, he would be much faster than the Feather family¡¯s entire gang. Then, he should be able to catch up. However, he did not know the way. When he was on Earth, he had Pavan¡¯s servants leading the way. Now that Azul and the four elders of the Iridescent Sect were all dead, who would guide him? ¡®Whatever, I will only think about this after the system finishes upgrading.¡¯ Chapter 2105 Chapter 2105 David turned away from the void and went back to the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect. Sid, Zenon, and others were still waiting for him. Lorraine remained where she was. When they saw that the battle was over, Nova and the rest of the Iridescent Sect seniors came over and stood next to Lorraine. The two did not see each other very often, but the women got along with each other well. Moreover, they were now the pirs of the Iridescent Sect. The four reputable elders were dead. So, the ones with the highest status in the Iridescent Sect now were Lorraine the Saint and the head of the sect, Nova. When they saw David return, everyone gathered around. ¡°Master David!¡± Sid sped his fists together, bent down, and greeted David respectfully. ¡°Master David!¡± Zenon, who was with the several Sacred Saints, and Nova, who was with the seniors, echoed. Everyone understood that Star Kingdom would honor David from now on. They understood from the conversation between Azul and David that David was the only partial Pre- Deity in Star Kingdom. David¡¯s so-called master was just a puppet controlled by him, meaning that David was a partial Pre- Deity who could also split up into four partial Pre-Deities. Besides feeling shocked, they no longer knew how to express their feelings. Only Lorraine stayed quiet at the scene. She felt that since David and her were from Earth, she did not need to observe these formalities. Plus, David not only hugged her, but he also looked at her injured chest, so he should be responsible for her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so polite with me.¡± David nodded in response. His strength had been exposed, so there was no need for him to hide anymore. He still needed to put on the airs of a powerhouse. David understood that the more modest he was, the more terrified others would be. Hence, it would be better to be a little colder. ¡°Master David, may I know what happened when you chased that blue light just now?¡± Sid asked cautiously. This was what he cared most about. Once Azul was allowed to pass the news back to Le, Star Kingdom would soon be destroyed. A big force from the level 9 civilization wasing and Star Kingdom did not have any resistance against them. Sid, who had always been responsible for protecting Star Kingdom, absolutely did not want this to happen. It took David very little time to chase Azul, but a partial Pre-Deity was very fast even if the distance was great. Sid and others had no idea about the result, and they did not hear what Azul said when he was dying. David shook his head helplessly. The hearts of the people present sank and they got a bad premonition. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sure enough, he went on to say, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to guard against the tricks of someone from a level 9 civilization. Azul has already nned this, and I wasn¡¯t able to catch up with the signal he sent back.¡± ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t?¡± Sid¡¯s eyes went wide and he was in disbelief. It meant that it would not be long before the Feather family from Le would send someone to Star Kingdom for revenge. Chapter 2106 Chapter 2106 What would happen to Star Kingdom then? Would it be at the mercy of the Feather family? Everyone knew that David had killed a direct descendant, so when the Feather family arrived, Star Kingdom would definitely end badly. Everyone was shocked speechless by the sudden bad news. Zenon and the others even started to n in their minds. When they returned, they would start to settle their family¡¯s property and bring the important family members with them to leave Star Kingdom, as it was doomed. They would find a remote low-level civilization to live out their days. Although the resources over there would definitely not be as rich as the ones in Star Kingdom, it would be better than staying here and waiting for death. They knew David¡¯s strength now, so they did not dare to question whether it was wrong for David to kill Azul. They could only think of a way out in secret, hoping to escape the catastrophe and continue to live. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t catch up with him. I tried my best,¡± David said with a hint of apology. He did not want to have things developed to this point. He had no choice, but since it happened, someone should be responsible for it. It was useless to worry about it now. Who could guarantee that after they let Azul leave, he would keep his promise and never step into Star Kingdom again, nor would he expose the location of Star Kingdom? Thus, David did not regret his actions. If Azul swore to leave when he got the sword, David would have trusted him. However, Azul went back on his words. There was no way David would be fooled again. ¡°David, you don¡¯t have to me yourself! It¡¯s fine as long as you tried your best. With Azul¡¯s vile character, even if you had let him go, he would still go back on his words. You did the right thing. I support you. That guy deserves to be killed to avoid future troubles,¡± Lorraine said from the side. After getting arge amount of vitality from the Stone of Life, Lorraine was pulled back from the brink of death. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She was still a little weak, but it would not affect anything. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master David! We all support you. Those who renege on their promises should not be given another chance, otherwise, they will definitelye back and harm you,¡± Nova also added. ¡°We all support you, Master David!¡± The remaining seniors of the Iridescent Sect all echoed. When Zenon and others saw everyone expressing their support, they had to speak up as well, especially when they just chose to let Azul go, which was the opposite of David¡¯s approach. What if David decided to settle scores with them if they did not express their opinion? With David¡¯s current strength, dealing with them would be as easy as pie. None of them could escape if he acted. ¡°Master David, we were blinded just now, and that¡¯s why we wanted to let Azul go. Fortunately, you didn¡¯t listen to us, otherwise, we would be the sinners of Star Kingdom. Judging from the temper of that punk from a big family, he would definitelye back for revenge in the future. Thank you for stopping us from making a mistake,¡± Zenon said gratefully. ¡°Zenon was right! We want to thank you, Master David, for stopping us from making a mistake.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David!!!¡± The group then collectively bowed to David again. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Actually, I didn¡¯t want to ask for your opinions. I just wanted to distract Azul and make him lower his vignce. I didn¡¯t expect to be unable to kill with one blow. s, I feel so embarrassed. Those whoe from a level 9 civilization are indeed amazing!¡± David eximed. "Master David, you don''t need to be embarrassed. We should be the ones feeling embarrassed. As a part of Star Kingdom, we couldn¡¯t even help out.¡± At this time, Sid suddenly asked, ¡°Master David, how far is Star Kingdom from Le? How long will it take for the Feather family to get here after receiving the message from Azul? Can we use this time to make some preparations? We can¡¯t just surrender without doing anything, right?¡± David looked at Sid. He was truly considerate of Star Kingdom. As expected of an old man respected by countless people, he was really different from the other Sacred Saints who only had their own interests in mind. How would David not understand what was in Zenon''s and others¡¯ heads? They just wanted to please Azul so that when Azul came back for revenge next time, they would have a chance to survive. Now, the chance was gone. They were all probably busy thinking about how to take their family out of Star Kingdom and find a safe ce to hide. Chapter 2107 Chapter 2107 From Sid¡¯s words, David understood that the old man in front of him really cared about Star Kingdom wholeheartedly. Frankly, he could not save them, but that did not stop David from respecting such a person. ¡°Lord Sid, the distance between Star Kingdom and Le is great. It will take about three hundred years for the Feather family to receive the news and brings their people here. There may be a little deviation from this estimate, but it will not be too big. In other words, we have three hundred years to prepare!¡± David replied politely. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard that it would take the Feather family three hundred years toe to the Star Kingdom. This answer was much better than they imagined. They thought it would only take them ten or eight years to arrive judging from the speed of a level 9 civilization. It seemed that this level 9 civilization was just so-so. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In reality, the significant time was not due to the inability of this level 9 civilization, but rather that Le was too far from Star Kingdom. How big was the universe? Almost boundless. A ce that could be reached in hundreds of years was not far away at all. Besides, the information had just been sent out, and it would take some time for it to be delivered to the Feather family in Le. ¡°That¡¯s fine! Although three hundred years is not a long time, it is not short. We can use these three hundred years to be well-prepared for the uing crisis that Star Kingdom will face,¡± Sid said. ¡°Indeed! A lot of things can be done in three hundred years, and Azul has been sleeping here for more than a million years. Who knows if there have been any changes in Le? What if the Feather family are also powerless to protect themselves or have been wiped out? The vast universe is changing rapidly every day, so who can say for sure?¡± Novaforted everyone. ¡°Nova was right! We can¡¯t be too pessimistic. The message Azul sent might not get delivered to his family. Some idents might happen, or it might be stopped halfway,¡± Lorraine added. Nova and Lorraine¡¯s words temporarily relieved the tension in the air. The probability of these situations was very low, but it was not entirely impossible. ¡°That being said, there are still some preparations that need to be made, so I am going to hand over the position of the head of TSA to Sid.novelebook You¡¯ll be in charge of Star Kingdom and you cane up with a n ording to your rules. If anyone dares to object, you can directly inform me, and I will talk to them.¡± David said seriously. ¡°No way! No way! Master David, we¡¯ll need you to be the head of TSA and I¡¯ll just assist you by the side,¡± Sid hastily refused. Back then, he was the number one in Star Kingdom, and he felt at ease as the head. Now, not only had Zenon¡¯s strength surpassed his, but David was also miles ahead of him. In this world where power was paramount, the strongest person should be the head of the Saints Association so he could be both persuasive and deterrent. Hence, after being defeated by Zenon, Sid acquiesced to Zenon as the new head. It was not until another person withparable strength to Zenon appeared that he exerted all his strength to drive Zenon out of power. ¡°Lord Sid, you are my senior, so you don¡¯t need to be so polite with me. I am your junior and I am not used to this. Only after you be the leader can you advance your n. Just go ahead and carry it out with no scruples, I¡¯ll be supporting you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sid still wanted to refuse. As soon as he uttered the word, he was interrupted by David. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Lord Sid. You should just prepare ording to your ideas, and of course, I won¡¯t remain idle either. I have to go into seclusion for three hundred years and try to improve my strength so that I will be more confident in facing the Feather family in the future crisis. That way, there will be more hope for Star Kingdom. Now, we have to split up for the future of Star Kingdom.¡± Since David had said this, Sid had no reason to refuse. Just like the other party said, they had to split up for the future of Star Kingdom. Chapter 2108 Chapter 2108 If David could improve his strength, it would be best if he could reach Pre-Deity Rank. That way, the possibility of Star Kingdom surviving the crisis would greatly increase. ¡°Master David, since you said this, I would seem disrespectful if I keep refusing. Don¡¯t worry and go to retreat! With me here in Star Kingdom, I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Sid solemnly promised. ¡°Alright, Lord Sid, I believe in you!¡± David smiled. He knew that whether Star Kingdom could survive the crisis brought about by the Feather family all depended on whether he could improve his strength or not. All other preparations were useless. A Pre-Deity from the Feather family could annihte Star Kingdom. If no one could deal with this top combat power, it would be useless no matter how well-prepared they were. Of course, David would not dampen Sid¡¯s enthusiasm. It would be of great benefit to the future development of Star Kingdom if he could take advantage of this opportunity and unite Star Kingdom. The two reached an agreement. Then, David looked at Zenon and the others again. ¡°You guys should cooperate well with Lord Sid from now on, understand? If I find anyone ying tricks behind my back, then don¡¯t me me for not being sympathetic when it¡¯s time to settle scores.¡± David¡¯s words had put a halt to Zenon and others¡¯ ns to escape Star Kingdom with their family members. The means of partial Pre-Deity were beyond theprehension and imagination of a Sacred Saint. Just like how David could not fathom the power of a real Pre-Deity now. If Zenon and the others chose to escape at this time, it would be a tant betrayal of Star Kingdom. If David found them while they were mid-escape, he might even wipe them all out in a fit of anger. If that happened, they would be wiped out before the Feather family arrived three hundred yearster. That would be so sad. None of the five dared to gamble this. ¡°Yes, yes! Don¡¯t worry, Master David! We will fully cooperate with Lord Sid and we will not dare to have second thoughts.¡± novelebookYork was the first to step forward and say. ¡°Master David, we are all members of Star Kingdom. If Star Kingdom is in trouble, we will busy ourselves helping Lord Sid. How could we y any dirty tricks? Wouldn¡¯t we be sinners of Star Kingdom if we do that?¡± Vaughn echoed. The remaining three also expressed their opinions one after another. They would definitely cooperate with Sid to make preparations. ¡°That¡¯s good! I hope you can keep your promise. Star Kingdom is our home. We will share our joys together, but if Star Kingdom is in trouble, don¡¯t think about abandoning us, otherwise¡­ Hmph!¡± ¡°Please rest assured, Master David! We will do our best to cooperate with Lord Sid to protect our homnd.¡± ¡°Okay, you may leave now,¡± David asked them to leave. ¡°Goodbye, Master David!¡± After saying that, the five left quickly. They did not want to be here anymore. There was too much pressure facing a partial Pre-Deity like David, especially for Zenon who had beef with David. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. It was a torment for him to be in front of David. He was afraid that David would p him to death if he was upset. David could even kill the partial Pre-Deity Azul from a level 9 civilization. Thus, if David used a little of his Divine Power, he would be able to kill Zenon and his measly strength with just one move. Chapter 2109 Chapter 2109 After Zenon and the gang left, only David and Lorraine were left at the scene, as well as several seniors of the Iridescent Sect, including Nova. ¡°Nova, now that the four old women are dead, I believe that no Saints will ever disappear again in the future. You¡¯re in charge of the Iridescent Sect now and I hope you can lead everyone to restore the glory of the Iridescent Sect,¡± David said. ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± Nova bowed to David. This was a heartfelt thank you, and it was not because she was scared of David¡¯s strength. If not for David, she might never have learned the secrets of the four reputable elders, what would happen when the four reputable elders¡¯ master woke up, or where the Iridescent Sect would end up. They would all be mysteries. ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± Several other seniors said. They did not know as much as Nova. However, the Iridescent Sect had been established for so many years, but except for the four True Saint reputable elders, there were no other Saints, which was obviously unreasonable. Unexpectedly, it was the four reputable elders who secretly led these Saints to the forbidden area and sacrificed them to their master. How many seniors of the sect spent their entire lives getting into Saint Realm with great difficulty? They thought that the future would be bright, but in the end, they became nourishment for others. How unwilling would they be when they were dying? The truth was out now, and the Iridescent Sect could finally get back on track again. All thanks to David. ¡°Nova, you don¡¯t need to be courteous with me. In truth, I should be the one thanking you. If I hadn¡¯t made an agreement with you, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. Once Azulpletely absorbed the alluring body and returned to his peak, no one can say for sure what would have happened. You have a lot of credit for being able to nip the threat in the bud.¡± Lorraine also stepped forward at this time. She then bowed and thanked, ¡°Thank you, David! Thank you, Nova!¡± She was able to survive because of these two people in front of her. If not for them, she would have be someone else¡¯s nourishment. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Lori. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. It was all by mistake and we were saved all thanks to Master David¡¯s strength. novelebookIf I had known the truth, I wouldn¡¯t let Master David come to take risks. Fortunately, Master David was strong enough, otherwise, the consequences would have been unpredictable,¡± Nova said, feeling terrified in her heart. Who would have thought that a partial Pre-Deity from level 9 civilization was sleeping in the forbidden area? If she had known, she would never have told David. At the same time, Nova was also horrified by David¡¯s true strength. He still remembered when David was brought back by Elder Red, he was just a kid who had just entered Eternal Realm. How long had it been? Now, he even killed a partial Pre-Deity. He was truly blessed by the Gods. He was sent from heaven to save Star Kingdom. Nova was not even worried about the Feather familying three hundred yearster. She knew that David would definitely protect Star Kingdom. Three hundred years was enough for David to get over the obstacle faced by partial pre-Deities and be a true Deity. ¡°David is my savior, and Nova, you also indirectly saved me. So, I have to thank both of you,¡± Lorraine said with a smile. ¡°Master David, why don¡¯t we get out of here first? Let¡¯s go back to the Iridescent Sect while Lori can tell us about your experience in the forbidden area and how you discovered that the four reputable elders had ulterior motives,¡± Nova suggested. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± David agreed. Naturally, no one would object the moment he opened his mouth. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The group left the forbidden area and returned to the living area of the Iridescent Sect. Nova found a room and the three sat together. Lorraine began to recount what happened after she entered the forbidden area. From the normal practice at the beginning to the forbidden technique performed by Eira and her sisters to help her improve her strength. Then, when Eira and her sisters were in a weak state, she followed them into the depths of the forbidden area and discovered its secrets. Chapter 2110 Chapter 2110 In the end, she learned the general truth of the matter from her four teachers. Lorraine was unwilling to give up her life and be a sacrifice, so the two sides fought. That was why they overturned the forbidden area and rmed Nova and the others. Then, Azul woke up. At a critical moment, David arrived. After listening to Lorraine''s narration, David and Nova understood the reason for the sudden increase in Lorraine¡¯s strength. It turned out the four True Saints sacrificed one of their ranks in exchange for it. Only the loyal Eira and her sister would do such a crazy thing to wake up their master. First, they sacrificed one rank, dropped from True Saint Rank to Pre-Saint Rank, and then sacrificed themselves for Azul to absorb them and recover from his injury. It was unclear what Azul did to bewitch them, as they did not evene back to their senses after more than a million years. They might have been brainwashed since childhood. In the hearts of the four, Azul was everything to them and the motivation for them to live, even at the cost of their lives. In reality, this kind of person was the most terrifying. They could even give up their lives, which meant that they hadpletely lost their minds. Nova thought that Lorraine came from the same as David, and that was why she was extremely talented. Unexpectedly, her strength was improved by the four reputable elders using forbidden techniques. It seemed that David was still the only one blessed by the Gods. After this, David began to think about where he would go in the future. The n to live in seclusion on Earth had to temporarily be set aside. He would be Star Kingdom¡¯s first line of defense three hundred yearster when the Feather family struck. His sess or failure was directly rted to the life and death of Star Kingdom. So, David also had to attach value to this. The main consideration was that he had no idea what kind of people the Feather family would send. Would they send a Pre-Deity or a Primordial Deity? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The unknown made David dare not be careless in the slightest. novelebookHe had to try his best to make preparations for this. In the end, he decided to use the Iridescent Sect as his base of operations and bring Celia and the others over. It would bepletely safe here now. The atmosphere for cultivation was also very good. Celeste grew up here, so she would be happy to live here. ¡°Nova, I want to bring Celeste and Celia back to live in the Iridescent Sect. What do you think?¡± David asked. ¡°Great! Of course, that¡¯ll be amazing! Master David, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely teach them well and let them all achieve Eternal Realm,¡± Nova happily replied. She wished David would take everyone back to the Iridescent Sect so that David would definitely live here too. He was a Partial Pre-Deity, and he was the only one in Star Kingdom. Once David lived here, the Iridescent Sect would be a sacred ce in Star Kingdom. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll pick them upter. I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future, Nova.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble! No trouble at all!¡± Nova beamed. ¡°Nova, don¡¯t call me Master David anymore. It sounds so foreign. You should just call me David.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Alright!¡± Nova agreed after thinking about it. With what she knew about David, the other party was not the kind of person who would care about such small things. Calling him Master David did put a certain distance between the two sides. Chapter 2111 Chapter 2111 After saying goodbye to Nova and Lorraine, David left the Iridescent Continent. He was going back to the Central Sacred Continent, where Celia and the others lived. After he briefly told everyone what happened in the Iridescent Sect, David concealed the fact that Azul was from level 9 civilization and the possibility of the Feather familying three hundred yearster in order not to worry everyone. He only said that Azul and Eira and her sisters were not from Star Kingdom. His statement caused everyone to scream. They were all disciples of the Iridescent Sect, novelebookbut it turned out that the four reputable elders were not even from Star Kingdom. It turned out that the Saints cultivated by the sect over the years were all sacrificed to the reputable elders¡¯ master. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. It turned out that they wanted to cultivate Celeste to be thest sacrifice after she became a Saint. How horrible. The reputable elders were so evil. Everyone felt pity for the sect seniors who were sacrificed. Their seniors fought wholeheartedly for the sect, but in the end, this was how they ended up. Celeste had aplicated look on her face after she heard that Eira and her sisters were people from an alien civilization and were now dead. She grew up with four of them, so she would be lying if she said that she did not feel anything for them. Her teacher cultivated her just so she could be a sacrifice. After knowing that, the only bit of guilt in Celeste¡¯s heart disappeared. Now, she had finally let everything go. David also said that they might not return to Earth for the time being. However, Celia and others did not mind. As long as they could be with David, it would be the same no matter where they went. After picking up everyone, David went to the Iridescent Sect. David still intended to return to Earth after everything was settled. At the very least, he had to bring some high-tech products of Star Kingdom back to Earth so that Earth could also develop faster. Gic reagents and medicines that could increase longevity were especially important. He did not want everything on Earth to change when he returned three hundred yearster. How could earthlings live for three hundred years? If he did not bring things that could alter genes and prolong life, the earth would be reced by another group of people in three hundred years. The people he was familiar with would have long since be dry bones. This was what David did not want to see. Since he had the ability now, how could he not help the earthlings? Plus, it would not take long. When he came here with Celeste, he used the three-dimensional space. Now, he would be going back using the nine-dimensional space. No one knew how many times faster this would be. Then, David told Alba that he wanted some gically modified medicines. With the strength of Treasure Trove, it would be easy to get as many of these low-level trinkets as he wanted. Although Alba was curious why David needed them, she would not ask. She would just execute what David asked of her. There was no need for her to know all of his reasonings. Since there were not a lot of people present and David told everyone not to spread what happened in the Iridescent Sect, news of this matter did not spread. The only ones who knew were those who were present. After David¡¯s order, no one dared to spread any rumors. Alba still had no idea that David had be the only partial Pre-Deity in Star Kingdom. With this, everything was now in ce. Chapter 2112 Chapter 2112 David shut himself in the room and took a deep breath. The system had been upgraded sessfully. He wanted to open the system to see how to getvish points to continue to improve his strength. This was not only rted to the life and death of Star Kingdom but also to David¡¯s own safety. After he opened the system panel, a text bubble popped up. [The system upgrade isplete and has sessfully connected to thework of level 9 civilization Le. [The system haspleted all upgrades after this upgrade. [However, ording to the rules, the system can still undergo an ultimate evolution. [To meet the requirements of the system¡¯s ultimate evolution, the host needs to gather the top three Ancient Weapons scattered in the universe. [The three Ancient Weapons are the Sky-Splitting Ax, the God of Thunder Hammer, and the Sun Bow. [Currently, the host already has the God of Thunder Hammer. Only the Sky-Splitting Ax and the Sun Bow are needed to start the ultimate evolution of the system. [After the ultimate evolution, the system will reveal the mysteries of the universe. Please stay tuned, Host.] David looked at the introduction given by the system and fell into deep thought. It seemed that level 9 civilization was its peak. There was no way to upgrade the system anymore. The system had already hinted that the three Ancient Weapons could trigger the ultimate evolution of the system when it detected the God of Thunder Hammer at Treasure Trove¡¯s auction. Now, David was curious. ¡®What is the mystery of the universe? ¡®How big is the universe? How did it form? ¡®What is beyond the universe?¡¯ Shaking his head, David put those thoughts aside for a moment. ¡®Let¡¯s get over the immediate crisis first. ¡®It¡¯s still early for ultimate evolution. ¡®And the universe is so big that it is almost boundless. ¡®I was lucky toe across the God of Thunder Hammer. ¡®Where can I find other Sky-Splitting Ax and Sun Bow? ¡®It is infinitely more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack. ¡®It¡¯s also very unrealistic.¡¯ David stopped chasing after these unreal things. If he could get them, it would be great. If not, then whatever. The system panel popped open and disyed David¡¯stest stats. [Host: David Lidell All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. [Bnce: 10000000000000000 (LDors) [Body: Sacred level 10 (You may upgrade one level using 100vish points) [Mind: Sacred level 10 (You may upgrade using 100vish points) [Combat: Partial Pre-Deity Rank [Combat Skills: Void Punch (Perfection), Air Crushing p (Perfection),novelebook Evil-Splitting Sword Technique (Perfection) [Skills: Ancient Traditional Medicine (Perfection) [Lavish Points: 0 [Special skill: Cloning (level 3)] David stared at his stats carefully for a while, and it seemed that apart from updating the currency and bnce, there was not much change from before. L Dors should be the virtual currency of the level 9 civilization, Le! While David was thinking about this, the system refreshed and a new interface appeared. There was another long introduction. [Le, the level 9 civilization, has built a huge virtual world called The Spirit Cage. As long as you can connect to Le''swork, you can put mind power (soul power) into The Spirit Cage through special equipment. [In the world of The Spirit Cage, everyone can live, learn, and fight like the real world, and there is no difference from the real world. At the same time, The Spirit Cage also ys a huge role. All races will flock to The Spirit Cage and try their best to enter it. Once you enter The Spirit Cage, your mind power (soul power) will be tempered, achieving rapid growth. [As we all know, mind power (soul power) is the most difficult thing to improve. The initial design of The Spirit Cage intended it to exercise mind power (soul power). With continuous optimization, the effect became better and better. Now, The Spirit Cage has be the secondrgest world for humans in Le. Countless forces have taken root in it whilst fighting to upy a better position so that the mind power (soul power) of their family can be better exercised. Furthermore, countless races are also doing everything in their power to try to enter The Spirit Cage. [Does the host want to enter The Spirit Cage?] There were two options: yes or no. Chapter 2113 Chapter 2113 David looked at the introduction of the system and was a little confused. ¡®The Spirit Cage? ¡®A virtual world built by the level 9 civilization Le? ¡®I can put my mind power into it, live, study, and fight? ¡®Isn¡¯t this simr to a fantasy?¡¯ David had been inside a fantasy more than once, so he was well aware of how realistic it was. He still remembered the first time he was forced into it. It felt even more real than the real world. ¡®Someone actually built such a huge virtual world. ¡®They really deserve to be a level 9 civilization.¡¯ ¡®The level 7 civilization Star Kingdom could never keep up with this.¡¯ ording to the introduction of the system, as long as mind power entered The Spirit Cage, it could be exercised to grow rapidly. ¡®Then wouldn¡¯t everyone rush into The Spirit Cage as soon as they have time? ¡®They can increase their mind power! ¡®Who doesn¡¯t know that in theter stage of cultivation, the greater the strength, the greater the effect of mind power? ¡®Something that can increase mind power is precious, but most importantly, is extremely rare. ¡®Every time it appears, it will attract countless forces to fight for it. ¡®In this situation, who wouldn¡¯t want to step into The Spirit Cage to boost their mind power? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡®No wonder The Spirit Cage can be Le¡¯s secondrgest world. ¡®With such an effect, only fools would not want to enter it.¡¯ Suddenly, David¡¯s eyes lit up. Since The Spirit Cage was no different from the real world and he could live, learn, and even fight in it, was it possible toplete transactions with L Dors in it and getvish points? If it was possible, it was definitely great news for David. If that were the case, there would be no need for him to go to Le. He just needed to enter The Spirit Cage with his mind power from Star Kingdom. Then, he could spend money to getvish points to improve his strength. It would be best to maximize his strength before the Feather family struck. At that time, he would not have to worry about the Feather family. David suppressed his excitement and chose yes. He wanted to go into The Spirit Cage to have a look and see if he could spend money there as this would affect his next series of actions. After agreeing to enter The Spirit Cage, David felt his vision go dark. Immediately afterward, he felt dizzy, as if his body was floating in the air. After a while¡­ When David felt his feet hit the ground, he opened his eyes. What greeted him was a bloody mouth. Before David could react, the mouth that smelled a little fishy bit him. How could David endure this? Covering his nose, David dodged the bloody mouth. novelebookThen, his body appeared beside the owner of the mouth as he punched its huge head. Smash! After the punch, the head he hit flew out quickly with the body and rolled a few times before finally stopping after knocking over several big trees with a diameter of more than one meter. Only then did David see clearly what was attacking him just now. It turned out to be a giant python with a length of tens of meters. ¡®This thing is going to be a spiritual being!¡¯ At this time, the giant python¡¯s head had been ttened by David''s single punch. Blood mixed with its brains flowed from its closed bloody mouth. The python waspletely dead now. The strength of an individual in The Spirit Cage was a reflection of their mind power¡¯s strength in the real world. It meant that the stronger the mind power in the real world, the stronger one would be after entering The Spirit Cage. With the help of the system, David''s mind power was like a cheat code in the real world. Hence, after entering The Spirit Cage, naturally, it would not becking. Looking at the dead python in front of him, David lifted his fist speechlessly. Chapter 2114 Chapter 2114 Just now, he did not exert much force at all. Despite this, the python had unexpectedly died. The giant python looked rather intimidating. The scales all over its body were silvery white, and there were two horns measuring nearly ten centimeters on its head. ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s evolving, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so weak. ¡®What a mess.¡¯ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. David had no idea that this was no ordinary python. It was a flood dragon that was transformed from a python. Although not a real dragon, it still had the word ¡®dragon¡¯ in its name. Therefore, it was the overlord of this area. When it saw David appearing suddenly, the flood dragon thought that its food had arrived. It had eaten many humans before and each of them had been beneficial for its growth. In the end, it did not expect to trip and fall and ultimately get killed by a light punch. Shaking his head, David stopped paying attention to the python and began to look around. Numerous towering trees towered around him. This ce looked like an old-growth forest. ¡®Is this The Spirit Cage?¡¯ He then lifted his hand and put his right hand on the back of his left hand. After pinching the skin there, he twisted hard. ¡°Hiss!¡± David gasped. ¡®It hurts so f*cking bad! ¡®It¡¯s so realistic!¡¯ Walking in front of the python¡¯s corpse, David reached out and touched the python¡¯s silver-white scales before tearing off a piece and throwing it forward lightly. The scale spun and flew out, piercing a big tree with a diameter of two meters. Then, it continued to fly forward without stopping until it passed through several big trees and then plunged into a tree with a diameter of at least five meters. After this, it didn¡¯te out again. ¡®It¡¯s so smooth and also very sharp! ¡®If the scales on its body alone can achieve such an effect, this snake shouldn''t be that weak! ¡®Howe it couldn¡¯t even block a single one of my punches?¡¯ David was a little puzzled. After thinking about it, he still could not understand what was going on. ¡®Never mind! Let''s leave first!¡¯ Finding a city to see if he could trade was the most important task on his te right now. With one leap, David disappeared. Not long after David left, a team of five or six people was walking by cautiously and slowly. ¡°C-Captain, w-why do I feel like something is wrong? It''s too quiet. Have we strayed into the territory of some overlord-level beast?¡± novelebookOne of the members of the team asked cautiously. His voice sounded shaky. ¡°W-What are you talking about? I am familiar with this area. There aren¡¯t any overlord-level beasts. They are all low-level beasts,¡± the leading man replied. However, he did not sound too confident. Obviously, he did not even believe what he said. ¡°Captain, y-you won¡¯t harm us, right? I don¡¯t want to die. I just want to find some medicinal materials to go back and increase my mind power, so that I can be more confident when I break through.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the good of me harming you? Won¡¯t I be harming myself too if I harm you? Who doesn¡¯t want to find some good things to take back? Those ces outside have been trampled to pieces, so how can there be anything good left there? If you want treasures, you have to go into the depths of the dense forest. Wealth is obtained by taking risks, do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand, I understand! But I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°Who wants to die? Do I want to die?¡± The men talked cautiously as they walked. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ They found that their field of vision in front of them had suddenly be wider. The sunlight hitting the ground immediately aroused the vignce of the team. It was definitely not normal to see the sun shining through the cover of towering trees in the dense old- growth forest. There was usually something strange going on when things appeared abnormal. Chapter 2115 Chapter 2115 The team wanted to leave this ce, but they could not stifle the curiosity in their hearts, so they approached slowly. When they reached a spot with a clear view, they were stunned by the scene in front of them. They saw that several towering trees had copsed and that the area was a mess. What was even more shocking was that there was a huge creature lying there motionlessly. The huge head was beaten badly, and its body was covered in blood that came out of the giant¡¯s mouth. Apparently, the giant had been hit in the head and was dead. ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This...¡± A member of the team stammered for a long time but still could not say the rest of his sentence. ¡°C-Captain, isn¡¯t this... isn¡¯t this the legendary overlord-level beast, the Silver Flood Dragon?¡± Another team member who was a little bolder asked in a trembling voice. The Silver Flood Dragon was a famous overlord-level beast. Not to mention its strength, its whole body was full of treasures. On the bounty list, this flood dragon was listed as worth tens of billions of L Dors. This was tens of billions of L Dors! A temporary medicine collection team like theirs would have to work hard for a month to collect hundreds of thousands of elixirs if they were lucky. Of course, there were also certain individuals with extremely good luck who could collect an elixir worth hundreds of millions in one go. However, that would be too rare. What was lying in front of them now was something worth tens of billions of L Dors. After seeing this, everyone could probably guess that a big battle had just happened here not long ago, and the Silver Flood Dragon had died in the battle. However, they had no idea what kind of beast killed the Silver Flood Dragon. It never urred to them that a human had killed it. After all, this was something worth tens of billions of L Dors. Who would not take it away after they killed it? This would be ridiculous even if the person was rich. Unfortunately, the truth of the matter was that David had just entered The Spirit Cage, so he had no idea about the value of this thing yet. Even if he had known, he would not have taken it. Ten billion L Dors? It was nothing to him! It was not worth it for him to carry such a big corpse back home. ¡°Well, it does seem to be a Silver Flood Dragon,¡± the leader replied tremblingly. His name was Maximus Ledger. He was the captain of this small team and was also the strongest member of the group. ¡°D-Does it mean we¡¯re rich? The Silver Flood Dragon¡¯s reward is tens of billions of L Dors! novelebookIf we bring it out of here and collect the reward, we can live as freely as we want!¡± Another team member cried excitedly. As soon as he said that, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes, they should just take the Silver Flood Dragon out. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Why would they still need to risk their lives to pick medicine? They would not have to worry about anything for the rest of their lives. Maximus suddenly thought of something. His expression changed dramatically, he said, ¡°Let''s take the corpse away quickly. There was a big battle here just now. Judging from the Silver Flood Dragon¡¯s condition, it should have died not long ago. It¡¯s possible the other thing that killed the Silver Flood Dragon is still around. If we run into it, none of us can escape and we¡¯ll all be dead.¡± Once he said that, everyone showed looks of fear. Chills ran down their spines when they thought of the possibility of the thing that killed the Silver Flood Dragon being nearby. Their bodies started trembling. If an overlord-level beast wanted to kill them, it would be as easy as crushing an ant. ¡°That¡¯s right! Captain, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave immediately!¡± The rest of the team chimed in. The six people approached the corpse slowly while enduring the terrifying energying from the Silver Flood Dragon. Even though it was dead, the pressureing from the corpse was still enough to scare the team. Chapter 2116 Chapter 2116 After he reached the corpse, Maximus crouched down, dabbing a little blood on his hand. It was still warm. Another chill went straight to his heart. Sure enough, the flood dragon had died not long ago. Now, Maximus wanted to take a step forward and turn to escape from this te. However, when he recalled the value of a Silver Flood Dragon, he abruptly stopped in his tracks. ¡®Wealth is obtained from taking risks. ¡®This kind of great opportunity is very rare, and only happens once in a lifetime. ¡®If I leave now, I will definitely regret it for the rest of my life whenever I think about this in the future.¡¯ The team of six took the body of the Silver Flood Dragon and left quickly. Although they were thousands of miles away from facing a living Silver Flood Dragons, they could still move a corpse. After all, those who dared to risks their safety in the depths of this old-growth forest also needed to have a certain level of strength. David had no idea that the little snake he casually killed was the overlord of that area. He was going to head to the city first. Since the people in The Spirit Cage were cast here by the mind power of the real world, they could not use their mind power to detect the surrounding situation in The Spirit Cage. Hence, David could only try to find the way out himself. To be honest, without his mind power, the current situation was very annoying. If he was in the real world, he could quickly scan his surrounding situation and find a city where human beings gathered using his immense mind power. However, now, he could only wander around in the old-growth forest like a headless chicken. David also wanted to fly directly into the sky, but he found that after reaching a certain height, he would be restricted. There seemed to be a force within The Spirit Cage that prevented humans from flying too high. It was possibly made by the designer of The Spirit Cage. There was no other way, so David had no choice but to continue searching by himself. After moving in the direction he had initially picked for a long time, novelebookhe felt something was wrong. He figured that once he chose a direction, he could eventually escape if he kept walking. However, he was still inside the old-growth forest after so long. David realized he was probably going deeper into the forest, so he turned around and returned the same way from which he came. When he returned to the ce where he descended, David found that the body of the little snake he killed had disappeared. After he checked again, he saw human footprints all around it. This discovery thrilled him. Since there were human footprints, it proved that someone was there. Moreover, these people dragged the little snake¡¯s body away, so there were bloodstains and obvious marks of where it was going. Now, David could get out of this old-growth forest just by following the tracks. After suppressing his excitement, David quickly followed the tracks and left. At this time, the team of six who had just taken away the Silver Flood Dragon had already arrived at the edge of the forest. After leaving the forest, they would reach a nearby city after they walked a little further. However, the strange thing was that this had obviously been a team of six, but now there was only one person left. It was Captain Maximus. He dragged the Silver Flood Dragon''s tail forward step by step. He was exhausted but the smile on his face became bigger and bigger. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Soon, he would be a dragon-ying hero who was worshiped by countless people. After that, he would sell the Silver Flood Dragon. Once he did that, he would never have to worry about money or women in the real world or The Spirit Cage ever again. The more he thought about it, the wider the smile on his face became. Along the way, Maximus killed the other five team members so that he could have the Silver Flood Dragon to himself. These actions showed that in the face of interests, he could betray any rtionship. If there was no betrayal, it only showed that the interests were not significant enough. Although their team had not been established for a long time, they had already gone through life-or- death situations together. Unexpectedly, everyone had managed to share their adversity, but they could not share the joy. How embarrassing! Chapter 2117 Chapter 2117 Not long after he started walking, David noticed something wrong. He could only see the details properly after he got close. It was two human corpses. There were also slight signs of a struggle nearby. He looked around and found three more corpses not far away. There were a total of five human corpses. The five just died not long ago and they had conflicted expressions on their faces. After checking the cause of death, David found that all five of them had been murdered. It was normal to have fights and for dead people to appear in such a remote and dense forest. What really puzzled David was that these people should have let their mind power enter The Spirit Cage through special equipment from the real world, right? So why were their corpses still here after they died? What would happen to a person in the real world if they died in The Spirit Cage? Would they wake up? Or would they sleep forever and never wake up? Mind power was also called soul power, so under normal circumstances, when a person¡¯s soul died in the real world,novelebook they would bepletely dead, leaving behind only a shell. David''s body shuddered violently. The Spirit Cage was almost indistinguishable from the real world. ¡®If I die here, does it mean I¡¯ll also die in the real world?¡¯ Judging from the state of these corpses, it was very possible! It meant that even though one could increase their mind power in The Spirit Cage, there were also huge dangers lurking around every corner. If David died in The Spirit Cage, he would never wake up in the real world. How would he wake up if he lost his soul? Of course, this was just David¡¯s guess. However, he figured that this was likely the case. If not, how would he exin the corpses not disappearing? At this moment, David noticed another problem. How should he go back? If he did not go back, his body in the real world would not wake up either. He impatiently checked if he could open the system and thankfully, found that he could. It was indeed the product of a God Tier Civilization. Even The Spirit Cage could not limit the system. David was about to scour the system to learn how to exit The Spirit Cage. He spotted the option to exit The Spirit Cage immediately. So, he chose to quit without hesitation. Then, his vision went dark, and he felt dizzy again. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. When David opened his eyes again, he had returned to the real world. ¡°Hiss... Huh¡­¡± David took a deep breath and let it out. David felt that what he had just experienced was truly incredible. Fortunately, he coulde back to reality. ¡®Why didn''t the few people who died just now return to the real world at thest moment? ¡®Could there be certain restrictions there?¡¯ Shaking his head, David realized that he was still clueless about a lot of things, and he needed to find the answer slowly in The Spirit Cage. Perhaps dying in The Spirit Cage had no effect on the real world at all. David figured he did not have anything to take care of in the real world, so he entered The Spirit Cage using the system again. He once again reappeared where he had earlier left The Spirit Cage. This time, there was no bloody mouth weing him. Chapter 2118 Chapter 2118 He continued to follow the tracks left by someone dragging the snake and moved forward quickly. On the other side. As the city closest to the endless forest, Crow City could be described as extremely lively. Many adventurers came to Crow City every day. After a day or two of rest, they would enter the Endless Forest to explore and try their luck. At the same time, many adventurers returned to Crow City after returning from the Endless Forest with a full load. After that, they would sell most of their belongings. Some were ready to enter the Endless Forest again, while others happily chose to leave. They chose not to continue taking risks and go back to live a carefree life. Crow City was actually a transfer station, so there were many merchants here. This was a ce for adventurers to rest and sell their things. Today, a major event caused a sensation in the entire Crow City. Someone actually brought back the body of a Silver Flood Dragon from the Endless Forest. A Silver Flood Dragon! An overlord-level beast worth tens of billions of L Dors on the reward list. Ten billion L Dors! Hearing this number could drive these adventurers who were stuck at the bottom tier crazy. Tens of billions aside, even if it was only 100 million, they would have immediately found a ce to enjoy the rest of their life. Why would they continue risking their lives in the Endless Forest? The mainmotion was that the person who brought back the body of the Silver Flood Dragon, named Maximus Ledger, was still unknown in the adventure world. No one had heard of his record before. Unexpectedly, this person shocked everyone the moment he decided to act. He dropped such a huge bomb. Maximus said that he ran into the Silver Flood Dragoon fighting with another overlord-level beast when he entered the Endless Forest with his team. The battle of those beasts was earth-shattering and spectacr. The pressure they emitted was enough to deter the entire team. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the end, the Silver Flood Dragon suffered a lot of losses and was heavily injured by the overlord- level beast. So, it fled. As the saying went, wealth was obtained from taking risks. Maximus and his team members were unwilling to just remain as spectators, novelebookso they followed it secretly. After watching it for some time, they decided to take a gamble after making sure the Silver Flood Dragon was indeed heavily injured. They prepared to work together to take down the Silver Flood Dragon. If they seeded, they would never have to worry about their livelihoods for the rest of their lives. After a fierce fight, the seriously injured Silver Flood Dragon was finally killed. However, the Silver Flood Dragon''sst desperate struggle also wiped out the rest of the team, and only Maximus survived. The price paid was not small. Most people epted this exnation. After all, if the Silver Flood Dragon was not seriously injured, how would ordinary people be able to deal with it? If someone like Maximus could kill the Silver Flood Dragon, then it would not be worth that much money. At the same time, everyone alsomented the fact that Maximus was so lucky that it was heaven- defying. His whole team was dead, and he was the only survivor. Wouldn¡¯t it mean that the whole Silver Flood Dragon belonged to him now? He would have tens of billions of L Dors to himself. Just thinking about it would excite a lot of people. However, Maximus said that although his teammates were all dead, without their help, he would never have been able to kill the Silver Flood Dragon by himself. Therefore, after selling the Silver Flood Dragon, he would find the families of these dead teammates and distribute the money to them. It could also be regarded as an exnation for the teammates who died. Such a generous approach made the adventurers in Crow City look at Maximus with admiration. It was easy to predict that soon, another name would be solidified in the adventuring world of Crow City and the Endless Forest. Maximus Ledger! No matter what method he used, having the ability to bring back the corpse of a Silver Flood Dragon would make him one of the tops in the adventure world. He was qualified to be the subject of worship of countless adventurers. However, no one knew that the Silver Flood Dragon was already dead when Maximus and his team found it. In order to keep the Silver Flood Dragon to himself, Maximus ultimately killed all of his teammates. He was also pretty ruthless. Chapter 2119 Chapter 2119 Following the tracks left by Maximus when he left, David soon walked out of the Endless Forest and reached the outskirts of Crow City. He met no one else along the way. Normally, if one was close to the edge of the Endless Forest, there would definitely be many adventurers. Today, however, was special. Everyone was attracted by Maximus and the Silver Flood Dragon, so they returned to Crow City. The Silver Flood Dragon was an overlord-level beast in the Endless Forest. So who would not want to see its true form? This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. David looked at the words ¡®Crow City¡¯ on the city wall and learned the name of the city. The gates of the city were unguarded. It was not even a gate, but more of a big passage. After stepping into Crow City, David found that it was not as lively as he had imagined. The buildings in the city were a bit retro, not the kind of high-rise buildings made of reinforced concrete. David felt this when he was outside the city. The streets were quite clean and tidy. There were not a lot of people, and there were no small vendors on the side of the street either. After walking for a while, David noticed that there were a lot of voices ahead. It seemed that the people of Crow City had gathered somewhere. A middle-aged man walked toward David, so he stopped the man and asked politely, novelebook¡°Sir, may I know what¡¯s happening in front?¡± ¡°My friend, did you juste back from the Endless Forest?¡± The middle-aged man asked. ¡°Um¡­ Yeah! I just got here and have no idea what happened. Please tell me.¡± David had no idea what the Endless Forest was. He thought in his heart it should be the old-growth forest that he had just walked out of. ¡°No wonder! My friend, you have no idea. Something big happened in Crow City. Someone killed the overlord-level beast the Silver Flood Dragon in the Endless Forest. Now, he has brought the corpse back to Crow City. Everyone wants to witness the real face of the Silver Flood Dragon. It¡¯s a super beast worth tens of billions of L Dors on the reward list, and now several families arepeting to buy it.¡± ¡®The Silver Flood Dragon?¡¯ The little snake he punched to death when he first came to The Spirit Cage came to David¡¯s mind. Its corpse happened to be brought back to Crow City. ¡®Could that be the Silver Flood Dragon? ¡®Is an overlord-level beast so weak?¡¯ Puzzled, David nned to have a look. ¡°Thank you, Sir. I got it now,¡± David thanked. ¡°You¡¯re wee, my friend. If you want to go see it, hurry up. The body of the Silver Flood Dragon is in the za in front of you. It¡¯s tens of meters long and it¡¯s so scary. Once one of the families buys the Silver Flood Dragon, it will be taken away immediately. Then, you won¡¯t be able to see it even if you want to.¡± The middle-aged man turned and pointed forward. ¡°Okay! Thank you, Sir!¡± David continued walking in the direction of Crow City za. Dozens of meters in length. David had already guessed that the little snake he killed was the Silver Flood Dragon. ¡®The Silver Flood Dragon, huh? ¡®I didn¡¯t expect a little snake to have such a mighty and domineering name. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a virtual world created by level 9 civilization Le? N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡®Why is everyone so ignorant? ¡®They¡¯re so shocked by a little snake.¡¯ David had no idea that only the technology andbat power of a level 9 civilization were high. However, it did not mean that it did not have a lower ss, and it did not mean that anyone from that civilization could wipe out a lower civilization. Chapter 2120 Chapter 2120 It was the same on Earth. Some tiny ces and the two great empires had vastly different strengths, but there were also people struggling at the bottom. The Milky Way and Star Kingdom were no exception. However, after David got the system, his starting point was too high. In addition to experiencing the lowest level of life on Earth before getting the system, no matter whether it was the Milky Way or the Star Kingdom, he would always get in contact with big families and powerful forces. As soon as he arrived at the Milky Way, he met Astrid, the princess of the Milky Way Empire. Not to mention Star Kingdom. He followed Celeste directly into the Iridescent Sect, and after leaving the Iridescent Sect, he met Alba and the Fellowes family, another powerful force. In addition, David''s strength had grown rapidly along the way, and it only took him very little time to peak. Therefore, he actually did not know much about other civilizations outside the earth, especially the people at the bottom. Now that he was in The Spirit Cage, those who ventured into Crow City and entered the Endless Forest could be said to be the people struggling at the bottom of Le. These people''s knowledge was limited, and they were far from the upper-ss people who live in the main city of The Spirit Cage. The truth was not limited to what David knew. A level 9 civilization also had people at the bottom who were struggling on the verge of life and death every day. Of course, the awesome ones are indeed awesome, but not all of them were awesome. Most of them have had a hard time. The upper-ss people with strong power and high status were, after all, very few. After arriving at Crow City za, David finally saw a sea of people. The entire za was densely packed with people. The tall people were fine, but the short ones could only see the heads in front of them. Fortunately, David was 1.8 meters tall, so he was considered tall in the crowd, and he could roughly see what was happening on the high tform in front of him. He saw the corpse of a silver-white python lying there. There were five or six luxuriously dressed people around who were watching the python closely and touching it with their hands from time to time. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the little snake that I punched and killed when I first entered this ce?¡¯ One of the old men spoke, ¡°The Silver Flood Dragon has not been dead for a long time, and the body is well preserved. novelebookThis is the best of the best. My family is willing to pay 12 billion L Dors to buy it. What do you think, Mr. Ledger?¡± ¡®12 billion L Dors?¡¯ This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing this number, countless exmations were immediately heard in the za. Those who came to the Endless Forest to take risks were basically the lowest-tier of people who wanted to try their luck. They had never seen 100 million, or even 10 million before, let alone 12 billion L Dors. With such arge amount of money, no matter in the real world or The Spirit Cage, one could live quite luxuriously in the upper ss. Everyone looked enviously at a middle-aged man on the high tform. He was the one who brought the Silver Flood Dragon back from the Endless Forest - Maximus. ¡°Old Master Rowe, of course, I am willing to sell it to you, but since there are so many people here today, I am just a small fry and I dare not offend anyone, so the one who offers the highest price will get it. If the price you offer is the highest, then the Silver Flood Dragon naturally belongs to your family, Old Master Rowe,¡± Maximus said with a smile. At this moment, he was in high spirits. He had been in the adventure world for so many years and he had been to many ces. Moreover, he had also experienced various life and death tests. However, none of them could kill him. Maximus never dreamed that he would have a day when he would turn himself around. To be honest, he ran into the Silver Flood Dragon¡¯s corpse not long after he came to the Endless Forest. Now, Maximus was wondering how he should spend the money he was going to get. As for sharing it with the family of his dead teammates, it was impossible. He killed them for the money, so how would he share it? Only fools would do that. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to spend the money alone? Chapter 2121 Chapter 2121 The moment Maximus finished speaking, the middle-aged man said, ¡°The Chez family will pay 12.5 billion!¡± The price of the Silver Flood Dragon had increased again, and the increase was 500 million. For these people who were at the bottom, 500 million was already an astronomical number that was out of their reach. However, for some family forces, it was just a drop in the bucket. ¡°Linus, only 500 million? Aren¡¯t you being a little stingy? This is an entire corpse of a Silver Flood Dragon! The skin, muscles, and bones can enhance soul power. It can be said that its whole body is full of treasures. The tens of billions of reward money is based on how mutted the body bes in battle, and since the body is soplete, the Nacht family will pay 13.5 billion!¡± This time it was a beautiful middle-aged woman who spoke. Although she was not as beautiful as Celeste, she was not too inferior. One thing to note was that she dressed better than Celeste. She was wearing an elegant and luxurious outfit that looked simr to a traditional Somend outfit on Earth. However, it was much more revealing, disying her seductive figure and making all the male adventurers salivate. ¡°Beanie! How much you add is your business, and how much I add is mine. Just mind your own business. It¡¯s not up to you to get involved in my family¡¯s affairs.¡± The middle-aged man Linus said with an unhappy expression on his face. ¡°I just feel bad for Maximus, okay? He worked so hard to kill and bring out the injured Silver Flood Dragon from the Endless Forest. novelebookAll of his men who''ve been through life and death with him died because of this. You are so unreasonable!¡± Beanie nced over at Maximus and gave him a wink. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Maximus gasped. His body started to be hot. Then, he cursed in his heart, ¡®What a minx.¡¯ ¡°Beanie, stop being so flirtatious. You look so cheap doing that,¡± Linus gritted his teeth and said. To be honest, when he looked at Beanie, he too could not resist the temptation in his heart. Unfortunately, she was a rose with thorns. Otherwise, he would have taken her even if he had to use force. ¡°Am I being flirtatious?¡± Beanie looked innocent. Her vulnerable appearance coupled with the charming figure made the male adventurers want to rush over to her if they did not know how powerful this beautiful woman was. What were they risking their lives for? Money and women! ¡°The Jackman family will pay 15 billion!¡± Another old man said. There was an uproar at the scene. Another increase of 1.5 billion! It had reached 15 billion now. Originally, they thought that the Silver Flood Dragon was only worth 10 billion. If this continued, the final transaction price was likely to exceed 20 billion. Maximus came to his senses from Beanie¡¯s temptation, resisting the urge tough. He was still thinking in his heart that he would be willing to spend one or two billion, or even five billion if he could kiss this woman. Maximus had no resistance to beautiful women. The money he gained from adventures over the years was basically all spent on women. 15 billion was not the end. With the continuous bidding, it was still rising, and of course, the increase was slowly shrinking. After all, no one got their money for free. If amodity exceeded its original value, the big forces would also carefully weigh whether it was worth it. David felt tempted as he watched the auction. He was dying to bid on the little snake he killed. He was now almost certain that he could spend money in The Spirit Cage. Ten billion L Dors would be one hundredvish points. If he spent 20 billion L Dors to buy the little snake, he could get 200vish points. With these two hundredvish points, he could break through partial Pre-Deity Rank and reach the real Pre-Deity Rank. After three hundred years, he might have already arrived at Peak Divine Realm when the Feather family struck. He would kill as many people as the Feather family sent. This happiness came so suddenly that David could not bear it. Chapter 2122 Chapter 2122 After thinking about it, he still refrained from participating. For neers, it would be better to keep a low profile and figure out the environment and rules of The Spirit Cage world first. Anyway, he had three hundred years! ¡®Don''t be anxious. Let¡¯s calm down.¡¯ David hinted to himself in his mind. As long as he could spend L Dors in The Spirit Cage, three hundred years were enough for him to do a lot of things. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the bidding on the stage had soared to 18.8 billion L Dors. This price had almost doubled. Maximus¡¯ heart was blossoming. ¡®18.8 billion! ¡®A further increase would make it reach 20 billion. ¡®How should I spend the money? ¡®I¡¯ll first buy a few houses in the main city, and then I¡¯ll find some beautiful women to serve me. ¡®I¡¯ll have a different one every day so I can enjoy a new house and a new woman every day. ¡®Wouldn''t that be the most amazing life ever?¡¯ Maximus might have never dreamed that he would one day enjoy this, but fortunately, he had the foresight to kill those guys first. If they were still around, he would have to lose more than 10 billion. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be good to spend more than 10 billion on myself? Why should I share it with others?¡¯ ¡°I''ll offer 19 billion!¡± Beanie gritted her teeth and shouted. Obviously, this number had reached her limit. Aplete Silver Flood Dragon¡¯s corpse was indeed precious, but that price had exceeded its value. ¡°The Nacht family is so loaded. The Jackman family gives up.¡± ¡°The Rowe family too.¡± ¡°The Chez family¡­¡± Linus stopped when he said that. He turned his gaze to Beanie and showed a smile on his face. Then, he continued, ¡°The Chez family will offer 19.5 billion. Beanie, if you increase the amount, I¡¯ll give you the Silver Flood Dragon.¡± ¡°You!¡± Beanie was fuming as she looked at Linus. She knew that the other party deliberately increased the price because he knew that she was bound to win the Silver Flood Dragon. Plus, he added another 500 million in one go! What a jerk! Beanie looked enticing with this expression. ¡°What do you think? Beanie, do you still want to add on? If not, I will take the Silver Flood Dragon away now,¡± Linus urged with a smile. ¡°Very well! Linus, don¡¯t forget what you did today!¡± Beanie said through gritted teeth. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you going to y dirty now that you can¡¯tpete with me? Beanie, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, novelebookbut you¡¯re just not worth me ying dirty for,¡± Linus sneered. Then he said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to increase the price, then please dere the winner of the Silver Flood Dragon!¡± Maximus was about to speak. 19.5 billion had far exceeded his expectations, and it was enough for him to squander for the rest of his life. It would not matter whether they added more money or not. Even if they did, it would not be too much. Maximus was not interested in a 100 million or 200 million increase. It would be safest to get the money first. One would be more assured when one had money in their pocket. Beanie said first, ¡°Who says I won¡¯t raise the price? I¡¯ll offer 19.8 billion!¡± ¡°19.8 billion! The Nacht family is really something else! Haha! The Silver Flood Dragon is yours then,¡± Linus said with a chortle. In the end, Beanie bought theplete corpse of the Silver Flood Dragon from Maximus for 19.8 billion L Dors. David watched the transaction between the two parties and wondered, ¡®If I have no money, I can also go to the Endless Forest to hunt a few beasts that are on the level of the Silver Flood Dragon. Wouldn¡¯t I also make a fortune that way?¡¯ Unfortuantely, he could not even find a ce to spend money, so he decided to forget about making money. Chapter 2123 Chapter 2123 The auction for the Silver Flood Dragon came to an end. In the end, the beautiful woman Beanie bought theplete corpse of the Silver Flood Dragon at a sky-high price of 19.8 billion. The normal reward was about 10 billion L Dors. However, if the body was notplete, the amount would decrease. However, this Silver Flood Dragon was really well preserved. Except for some losing some blood, the other parts were all intact. The people from several big families were very curious. What kind of battle did the Silver Flood Dragon go through that it did not even suffer any trauma? Only a scale was missing somewhere on the body. A heavy blow to the head was the fatal injury to the Silver Flood Dragon. Could a small team with that kind of strength kill the seriously injured Silver Flood Dragon? To be honest, no one really believed it. After they asked Maximus, he would just say that the battle shockwaves from between the two overlord-level beasts were too big, so they could only stand by and watch from a distance. They did not dare to get close at all, for fear of being affected by the battle, so that was why they did not see it clearly. By the time their team found the Silver Flood Dragon, it was seriously injured and dying. After a great battle, it was finally killed. This story actually had many loopholes. However, since the person involved had said this, the others would not continue asking. Anyway, Maximus did bring out the body of the Silver Flood Dragon. This was the truth. As for the real situation, perhaps only Maximus and his teammates knew. However, his teammates had all died, so Maximus was the only one who knew the truth. After the auction, the Nacht family took away the Silver Flood Dragon. The spectators in the za also gradually dispersed. David started wandering around Crow City, preparing to get to know The Spirit Cage better before making further ns. If there was a crowd in a restaurant, tea house, or hotel, David would visit it. While listening to other people''s chats and observing the world of The Spirit Cage, he would asionally interject to ask questions he had in his heart. Because David spoke nicely and his words were very ttering, the adventurers would answer him patiently. After half a day of gathering information and feeling around,novelebook David already had a basic understanding of the world of The Spirit Cage. The Spirit Cage, like Le, used the same currency and that was L Dors! This surprised David. It meant that he could make a big ssh in the world of The Spirit Cage. He could quickly improve his strength without going to Le. Although The Spirit Cage was a virtual world, there were almost no differences from Le. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. One was the world where the body lived and the other was the world where the soul lived. In terms of the senses, the senses of the soul were a little more sensitive. In other words, getting hurt in The Spirit Cage would be more painful than in the real world. Conversely, the joy and happiness in The Spirit Cage would be amplified. In addition, one would also increase their mind power in The Spirit Cage. That was how The Spirit Cage could be the secondrgest world of human activities. Crow City was a city near the edge of the Endless Forest. Crow City was a small vige at the beginning, and as more and more people came and ventured into the Endless Forest, it gradually became the Crow City it was today. Those who were active in this area were basically the people at the lowest level, that was, adventurers. They explored the Endless Forest every day, hoping to find valuable medicines. If they needed it, they could use it to improve their mind power, and if they did not need it, they could sell it and enjoy life. Chapter 2124 Chapter 2124 There were very few people with luck like Maximus, and most of them could not find any good things. When David learned that the city he was in was a ce where the lowest level of adventurers went about their day, he knew he could not stay. The Silver Flood Dragon¡¯s 20-billion transaction was already a sky-high price here. However, for David, it could only help him break through his current partial Pre-Deity Rank, but not enough to help him move forward. Now that he learned that the world of The Spirit Cage also used L Dors, he did not intend to only be a Pre-Deity. He might even go further than Primordial or Ancestral Deity. David thought as he walked the streets of Crow City. Suddenly, he heard someone shouting, ¡°Hear ye! Hear ye! Recruiting! Recruiting! We¡¯re going to Nightingale City from Crow City and we¡¯re recruiting security personnel to escort the goods, and we will pay ording to strength. The stronger the person, the more the reward. This time, the employer is a well-known person who¡¯s famous for having more money than wits. As long as you pass the screening, you will get half of the reward upfront. This opportunity is not to be missed! Adventurers,e and sign up! Nightingale City is a famous city for its beautiful women, so when you get there, hehe! You know what I¡¯m talking about!¡± A sudden sound pulled David back to reality. He looked up and realized he had gone back to Crow City za again. On the high tform ahead, a young man in his thirties was yelling to recruit adventurers to escort some goods to Nightingale City. David heard about Nightingale City. It was the closest third-tier city to Crow City, and its prosperity was notparable to that of an eighteenth-tier city like Crow City. ¡°Damn! Getting half of the reward upfront? How can I resist such a thing? Sign me up!¡± ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m going to Nightingale City on business, so I¡¯ll sign up too!¡± ¡°Sign me up as well!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Countless adventurers on the square scrambled to join. Escorting goods was one of the ways for adventurers to earn money. Some adventurers who are unwilling to enter the Endless Forest would choose this rtively safe option. If there was a vacancy, everyone would definitely fight for it. Besides, it was rare that they would get half of the money upfront. It showed that the employer was generous, so the remuneration would certainly not be a small amount. ¡°Everyone, calm down! Everyone, calm down! Don¡¯t panic, we need a lot of people this time, and the employer is quite generous,novelebook so the remuneration is definitely much higher than the normal fee.¡± The adventurers began to divide into four groups and started signing up. Of course, it did not mean that they would be hired right after signing up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There was also a screening process. If the candidate was a notorious adventurer in the adventure world, the employer would not hire them. No matter where they were, character was key. If their character was not good, the employer would not want them no matter how strong they were as such a person might cause harm to the employer. In addition to character, strength was also one of the screening criteria. As David watched the fervent registration, he was also eager to try. Since he hade across this, why not just join this team and go to Nightingale City together? The third-tier city, Nightingale City, was much bigger and more prosperous than Crow City, so he would not attract attention if he spent some money there. At the same time, he could also understand more about Nightingale City. These adventurers would often travel between Crow City and Nightingale City, so they must know a thing or two about Nightingale City. ¡®I might as well sign up since it suits my circumstances.¡¯ David went over to line up. The adventurers around David were curious when they saw David signing up for the job. To be honest, David did not look like an adventurer at all. Instead, he looked like a son from a rich family who was here for fun. Soon, it was David¡¯s turn. A young woman was recording the candidates¡¯ details with her head lowered. She asked, ¡°Name?¡± ¡°David Lidell,¡± David answered honestly. The woman lifted her head after she heard that. As she looked at the tall young man in front of her, her eyes zed over a little. ¡®This man is so handsome! He looks so ssy!¡¯ Chapter 2125 Chapter 2125 A team was moving fast between Crow City and Nightingale City. The Spirit Cage was a retro world. So, there were no high-tech vehicles that existed in the real world, but only the most primitive means of transport. The cart was pulled by a kind of animal named the Foal Beast. It was docile, strong, and fast. Once tamed, it would be very obedient. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. David was in one of the carriages. With his image and strength, he passed the screening easily. Of course, David did not reveal his true strength and only showed a strength simr to everyone else. The carriage was very spacious. Even with seven or eight people seated, it was not crowded at all. They could even lie down with no problem. Three or four excited adventurers were chatting. David was naturally among them. ¡°It seems that the employer this time is indeed very generous and capable. They¡¯re putting eight of us in such a luxurious and spacious carriage. The previous escort missions were always crowded, and we wouldn¡¯t even have space to sleep,¡± a middle-aged man in his forties sighed. ¡°I know, right? And this time the team is huge and there are dozens of carriages. Tsk tsk tsk... It''s been a long time since I received such afortable task,¡±novelebook another 30-year-old many down on his back and repliedfortably. ¡°I¡¯m curious about what is being escorted and why they need so many people.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m fine with it as long as I get paid. This distance is not too far, and idents are rare. If you have nothing to do, you should take a good rest. We will be there after two sleeps.¡± ¡°Hi, everyone. It''s my first time going to Nightingale City, so can you tell me what''s interesting in Nightingale City?¡± David interjected and asked at the right time. ¡°Kid, judging from how you look, you should be from a wealthy family! Why did youe here to be an adventurer? What do you want to do for fun? Tell me and I¡¯ll bring you around when we get to Nightingale City,¡± the middle-aged man in his 40s asked with a smile. Everyone was very curious about David, an adventurer who looked like he was from a wealthy family. ¡°I snuck into The Spirit Cage. My family said it¡¯s dangerous and wouldn¡¯t let me in, but I wanted to come and see what¡¯s inside.¡± David pretended to be ignorant. His image was indeed deceiving. He looked like he was in his twenties, and he looked optimistic and handsome too. ¡°No wonder! So you snuck in, huh? The Spirit Cage is indeed dangerous, but at the same time it is also apanied by opportunities, so countless people want toe in.¡± ¡°Bro, please tell me more about The Spirit Cage. In return, I will share all the rewards from this escort mission with all of you. How about it?¡± David asked with a look of anticipation. Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. Even the people who were lying down and sleeping sat up. ¡®This punk doesn¡¯t even want to make money. ¡®Aren¡¯t weing on this escort mission for money? ¡®Now, we can make money just by chatting. Anyone who says no to this will be a fool.¡¯ ¡°Hehe! You are so kind, kid! We have been in The Spirit Cage for so many years, and we know a thing or two. So, shall we tell you about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears!¡± Then, the people in the carriage began to share with David about The Spirit Cage, Nightingale City, and some surrounding cities. David listened carefully. He was right. Chapter 2126 Chapter 2126 After people in the real world enter The Spirit Cage through special equipment, they would never wake up in the real world again if they died in The Spirit Cage. Those who came to The Spirit Cage could not leave The Spirit Cage at will. They needed to go to a city above Tier 3 and use some special equipment to leave. This also exined why the few corpses David encountered when leaving the Endless Forest did not leave The Spirit Cage at the critical moment. At the same time, it also reflected the strength of the system because the system could help David leave at any time. From this alone, it could be seen that the system was not governed by the rules of The Spirit Cage. Of course, since everyone took such a big risk to enter The Spirit Cage, the benefits were not small. Eating ferocious beasts, taking elixir, and even breathing air in The Spirit Cage could all increase mind power, with the only difference being the speed. The stronger the beast was, the more it would increase one¡¯s mind power. Meanwhile, the growth of mind power had a great effect on one¡¯s strength in the real world. Even if their strength in the real world could not keep up with their increased mind power, they could use medicine to catch up. That was why everyone was rushing to get into The Spirit Cage. David knew some of the reasons, but not all. Now after listening to these adventurer¡¯s exnations, he had a deeper understanding of The Spirit Cage. He would leave for arger and more prosperous Tier 2 City, Tier 1 City, or the main city to carry out his money-spending n after he improved his strength from partial Pre-Deity Rank to Pre-Deity Rank in Nightingale City. One of the carriages in the team had an inconspicuous exterior, but an extremely luxurious interior. Beanie, who bought the Silver Flood Dragon, was sitting in it. Beside her, there were two young people, a man and a woman. ¡°Aunt Beanie, why did we hire so many useless adventurers?novelebook Their strength is so low too. Can they really help us fight the enemies when we are in danger?¡± The young man asked. Beanie did not answer. She just looked at the young woman and said, ¡°Niv, you should answer Nas¡¯ question.¡± The young woman named Nivia Nacht said, ¡°Of course, Aunt Beanie, I think your purpose of doing this should be to attract attention. If I¡¯m not wrong, the Silver Flood Dragon is being escorted by two elders using another road. The role of our team is to attract attention.¡± Beanie nodded, and said with a smile, ¡°Did you hear that, Nas? This is the answer you want. You can¡¯t just look at the surface. Theplete body of the Silver Flood Dragon I bought this time will be very beneficial to the family. There is absolutely no room for mistakes, otherwise, why would I buy it at such a high price?¡± ¡°Aunt Beanie! I don¡¯t believe anyone would dare to take action against the Nacht family. I don¡¯t think you need to do all this,¡± the young man named Nas Nacht said, feeling a little unconvinced. He was originally the eldest son of the Nacht family¡¯s current generation, and he was also the default first-in-line heir. Of course, he could not ept being upstaged by a woman. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Not even if this woman was a genius from the Nacht family. ¡°Nas, you are good at everything, but you are too arrogant. If you don¡¯t change this shoring, you will suffer,¡± Beanie shook her head and advised. ¡°I¡¯m not wrong! Who doesn¡¯t know the status of the Nacht family in Nightingale City? Would they dare to do anything to us?¡± ¡°Whether they dare or not, we must be fully prepared. Some things are not as simple as you think. This time, I feel that the Chez family came prepared, so that¡¯s why they changed their minds at thest minute.¡± ¡°The Chez family? Would they dare to attack us? Impossible!¡± Nas still refused to believe it. ¡°You... Oh¡­¡± Beanie sighed helplessly. Chapter 2127 Chapter 2127 It was a rtively rough road to go from Crow City to Nightingale City The road was built halfway up the mountain, so there were cliffs all around it. When the Nacht family¡¯s team was halfway through, the road ahead was suddenly blocked. A huge boulder weighing hundreds of tons blocked the middle of the road. It looked as if it had fallen from above. The first carriage stopped in front of the boulder, and then, the dozens of carriages behind it also stopped. Beanie, who was resting with her eyes in the luxurious carriage, opened her eyes. ¡°Why did we stop? Nas, Niv, go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Yes, Aunt Beanie!¡± After the two answered, they got off the carriage and walked forward quickly. Shortly after, they returned to the carriage. ¡°Aunt Beanie, a boulder fell ahead and is blocking our way,¡± Nas said. ¡®A boulder is blocking the way?¡¯ Beanie frowned, feeling something was amiss. Fortunately, the two elders escorted the Silver Flood Dragon and had gone the other way. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± After Beanie finished speaking, she got off the carriage and brought Nas and Nivia to the front of the team. As she looked at the boulder in front of her, she knew that something was not right. Although the road had been built halfway up the mountain to minimize distance and travel time, some stones would often fall from the top to block the middle of the road, but there had never been such a huge boulder before. Beanie, who was just about to cross the boulder to inspect the situation on the other side, novelebooksuddenly felt something. Immediately, she yelled, ¡°Nas, Niv, back away quickly!¡± After she said that¡­ Boom! The boulder in front of her suddenly exploded. Countless pieces of gravel were sent flying all over the sky. One of the rocks, which weighed at least ten tons, flew towards the three of them. Beanie went up to the rock and pped it with her palm. Smash! The rock split again. Beanie was also pushed backward by the force of the recoil. During this process, she carried Nas and Nivia back quickly with one of them in each arm. After the boulder exploded, a group of men in ck appeared from both the back and front, blocking the Nacht family¡¯s team on the road halfway up the mountain. ¡°Everyone, the Nacht family is in trouble! Please help! After we get through this, everyone¡¯s rewards will be doubled!¡± Beanie shouted. The sneak attack came too suddenly. Even though she was vignt, she could not help feeling flustered. The enemy must havee prepared. Actually, Beanie did not even need to speak. When they heard the boulder exploding, all the adventurers jumped out of the carriages, ready to fight. They were hired to help others get rid of troubles, so as professional escorts, the adventurers still had some basic ethics. Besides, they had no choice but to fight as the enemy would not let them go. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. David was digesting what he heard about The Spirit Cage from the men when a loud explosion startled him. Immediately afterward, all seven adventurers in the carriage jumped down. David took his time. He got up and tidied his clothes before slowly walking out of the carriage. To be honest, these adventurers were no different from ordinary people to him. Even if the luxuriously dressed guys he saw in the za were better than these adventurers, it was not by much. Chapter 2128 Chapter 2128 David did not know how strength was divided in The Spirit Cage. He only knew that his strength would depend on the strength of his mind power. In other words, the stronger one¡¯s mind power in the real world, the stronger the strength in The Spirit Cage. In terms of mind power, David figured that no one would be his opponent. Even when he was an Eternal Realm beginner Ruler Ranker, his mind power could help him survive an attack by Saint Nek. Late Sovereign Ranker Celeste¡¯s mind power was like a drain in front of an ocean when it was in front of David. They were atpletely different levels. David¡¯s mind power was even more powerful than a Saint¡¯s when he was in Eternal Realm. This proved how strong David''s mind power was. In The Spirit Cage, the little snake that he punched to death at random was an extremely terrifying overlord-level beast to the people here. David was no fool. On the contrary, he was very smart and his IQ was also high. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Although he just came to The Spirit Cage not long ago, he could already tell from the subtle cues that thebat power of The Spirit Cage was much lower than that of the real world. He felt that even if his strength was not the greatest in The Spirit Cage, it would not be far behind. Therefore, when facing the so-called danger of The Spirit Cage, David was not bothered at all. He would not feel flustered and nervous like other adventurers. The only ones who could pose a threat to him were probably the top figures of The Spirit Cage who lived in the main cities. After stepping off the carriage, the two waves of men in ck who just appeared at the front and rear had already begun to fight with the employer''s guards and the adventurers. The guards were responsible for the front while the adventurers were responsible for the back. The men in ck were obviously well-trained, and the employer''s guards could barely hold on. On the other hand, the adventurers were beaten so badly that they were gradually retreating. David did not help them. There were rules in the real world and The Spirit Cage. This kind of thing happened countless times every day, so how could he stop it all? Moreover, David had not yet controlled his power well, so if he made a rash move, it would cause a big commotion. By then, he would definitely be the focus of attention. He just came to The Spirit Cage, and he did not want to stand out yet, so it would be better to keep a low profile. When he was about to go back to the carriage, one of the men in ck noticed David looking lost next to the carriage after he had dealt with his opponent. novelebookHe grinned grimly and rushed over with a knife in his hand to attack David. David dodged slightly to avoid the knife. Then, he raised his right hand, bent his middle finger against his thumb, and flicked his finger at the forehead of the man in ck. Pow! Before the man in ck could react, he felt dizzy. After that, his entire body soared into the air, spun a few times, and finally hit the mountain wall. He died immediately. David looked at the dead man in ck in front of him speechlessly. He had already used very little force, but unexpectedly, it was still too much. He had to be gentler next time. When he looked around, he realized that, fortunately, everyone was fighting so no one noticed him. Otherwise, David did not know what expressions they would have after seeing him killing someone with a flick of his finger. The battle was almost one-sided. The guards in front could not handle the men in ck who came prepared. At the same time, the adventurers continued to die in the rear. David figured he could not let this continue. After the men in ck dealt with the guards and adventurers, it would be his turn. Hence, he bent down and picked up a piece of gravel, put it in the palm of his hand, and squeezed it gently. The gravel then broke into many small stones that were smaller than rice grains. When David saw one of the men in ck gaining the upper hand, he would throw one of the stones at them quietly. The person he killed would die without even knowing what hit him. ¡®Why did the opponent suddenly die?¡¯ Since the stones were too small, it was difficult to see the wounds from the outside, and everyone thought that the enemy just suddenly fell ill. As the small stones in David¡¯s hand continued to fly out, the result of the battle began slowly changing. Chapter 2129 Chapter 2129 Soon the men in ck realized something was wrong. Just now, their side had an overwhelming advantage, so why did they suddenly start losing. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The leader in ck who was fighting Beanie also noticed it. Boom! After his collision with Beanie, both sides parted. When he looked around, he saw the bodies of the men in ck scattered all over the ce. Aside from failing to hide his strength and killing the first man in ck who attacked him, David did not kill the other men in ck but instead, only seriously injured them. After all, if they died in The Spirit Cage, they would not be able to wake up in the real world. These men in ck had no vendetta against David. David figured this attack on them was just a struggle between two forces, so there was no need to kill them all. However, the employer¡¯s guards and adventurers would not let these men in ck go, so they would kill the men with additional attacks. Although David was not the real murderer, he was the instigator. Beanie was also confused about the deaths of so many men in ck. She and the two elders were the strongest individuals in the cohort sent by the Nacht family to Crow City this time. The two elders had already set off earlier to escort the Silver Flood Dragon away on another road. So, who else had such impressive strength? ¡°Good job, Beanie!¡± The leading man in ck said in a high-pitched voice through his teeth. ¡°You¡¯re not bad yourself. Linus, you don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. I know it¡¯s you. I can¡¯t think of anyone else who would attack my family aside from yours,¡± Beanie replied with a sneer. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me?¡± Now that he was recognized, Linus simply stopped pretending. ¡°Linus, have you thought about the consequences of doing this? Is your family nning to start a war with my family?¡± Beanie frowned. ¡°Start a war? Beanie, you are overthinking. Since we attacked you, we have no intention of letting you go back alive. Your family will have no evidence, so what reason will you give to start a war? novelebook When we are ready, we will naturally destroy your family in one fell swoop and upy all your resources.¡± ¡°You must be delusional! Linus, do you seriously think you can kill me?¡± ¡°Haha! You¡¯ll know after I try!¡± Linusughed loudly. Then, he got up and fought Beanie once again. David also saw Beanie and Linus fighting. The battle between the two was very interesting and even. However, in his opinion, this level of fighting was simr to children ying house. It was as if an adult was watching a fight between two three or four-year-old children. ¡®Their movements are as slow as the speed of a turtle, not to mention, the moves are extremely gentle with no strength in them at all. Have they not eaten today?¡¯ David did not know what tier his strength was at, and he did not have a way of measuring it, but he felt that if he took action to deal with these two, the fight would have ended after a single blow from him. Just when he got bored from watching, a voice said in his ear, ¡°Hey, you! What are you doing standing there? What are you waiting for? We spent money to ask you to protect us, not to enjoy yourselves and join in the fun. If you remain so passive and continue to ck off, I will deduct your pay.¡± David turned his head to look. He saw a brightly dressed young man and young woman walking towards him. They were Nas and Nivia from the younger generation of the employer, the Nacht family. The one who spoke to David was the young man, Nas. Both of them were a little disheveled, obviously having just finished fighting. Seeing their attire, David knew that they must be the employers. He did not expect to be caught by the employer for cking off. ¡°Isn¡¯t the battleing to an end? There are not many men in ck left, so it doesn''t make any difference whether I participate or not, right?¡± David shrugged. ¡°Of course, there is a difference! This is a matter of your attitude as an adventurer. Regardless of whether you can change the result or not, since you have taken the money, you should contribute whenever you¡¯re needed,¡± Nas said relentlessly. ¡°How do you know that I didn''t do anything? You didn''t see what I did just now. I contributed a lot.¡± Chapter 2130 Chapter 2130 ¡°Kid, open your damn eyes and take a good look at the people around you who have participated in the batrtle. Which one of them doesn¡¯t have any damage on their body? How many of them are still clean and tidy? Who are you trying to fool?¡± Nas scoffed. They just got sneak attacked and fortunately, he was saved by Aunt Beanie. He was still in shock when he saw another adventurer who looked like he came from a rich family standing there watching the battle uninterestedly. As an employer, how could Nas tolerate this kind of person who refused to work after taking the money and only wanted to enjoy himself? David frowned upon hearing that. If it had not been for him, the situation would never have turned for the better. The men in ck would continue to gain ground, and it would not be long before they won the battle. However, David was being scolded even after he helping turn the tides. Anyone would feel a little pissed about this. ¡°Who said that one must be disheveled after fighting in a battle?¡± David asked back. ¡°You...¡± Nas was stunned speechless. The young woman beside him, Nivia, remained silent, but her eyes fell on David curiously. Judging by David¡¯s appearance, he did not look like an adventurer struggling at the bottom of society at all. ¡°Although you are an employer, you can¡¯t use me groundlessly and twist the facts. What you see may not be the truth. novelebookNot everyone will panic and get scared out of their wits when an emergency happens just like yourself. As men, we must first learn to be calm.¡± David added salt to the injury. ¡°You¡­ Are you going to rebel against me, you pink? Listen closely, from now on, we won¡¯t give you another penny. Hurry up and¡­¡± Boom! Before Nas could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a loud noise. A carriage not far from them was smashed by something. The three looked over immediately. ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± A figure slowly climbed up from the ruins of the carriage, coughing continuously. When the smoke cleared, they realized that the person who had smashed into the carriage was Beanie, the manager of the Nacht family. ¡°Aunt Beanie!¡± Nas and Nivia yelled and ran over to support Beanie. The two were shocked. Aunt Beanie was the strongest person sent by the Nacht family this time. If even Aunt Beanie was injured, who else would be the enemy¡¯s opponent?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Could they still escape? ¡°Aunt Beanie, are you okay?¡± Nivia asked worriedly. ¡°Aunt Beanie, how are you doing?¡± Nas asked as well. ¡°I¡­ Cough cough¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡± Beanie replied, coughing. ¡°How are you okay? You¡¯re bleeding!¡± Nivia sobbed. There was indeed blood dripping from the corner of Beanie¡¯s mouth. Seeing this, Nas became nervous. ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s nothing!¡± After Beanie finished speaking, she looked ahead of her. On top of a carriage not far away stood two masked men in ck. One of them was Linus from the Chez family. Beanie did not know who the other one was, but that person just snuck up on her, which caused her to be injured. Otherwise, Linus alone would never be her opponent. Chapter 2131 Chapter 2131 ¡°Who are you? Why did you sneak up on me? Is there any beef between us?¡± Beanie asked, staring at the masked man in ck who had snuck up on her. The person being questioned did not say anything. However, Linus said with a smile, ¡°Beanie, how can you ask this kind of question? I really wonder how you got to this position in the Nacht family. There is one thing in the world that drives people¡¯s hearts more than hatred, and that is interest. As long as there are enough interests, a husband can be separated from his wife, brothers can turn against each other, and father and son can even be enemies.¡± ¡°You have to be alive to enjoy the benefits!¡± Beanie replied coldly. ¡°Are we going to die? Beanie, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t understand the current situation! Listen to me, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce today. I have long wanted to touch your attractive body. Hahaha!¡± Linusughed lewdly after he finished speaking. He had his eye on Beanie since a long time ago. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It could be said that many men around Nightingale City had their eyes on this flirtatious woman. However, no one had seeded so far. Since he was about to be the first, Linus felt excited just thinking about it. It was a pity that he had to kill such a beautiful woman after he enjoyed her. This was an order from his family, so Linus could only execute it. Otherwise, he would have liked to imprison Beanie so she would be his ve that he could enjoy whenever he wanted. ¡°Linus, you must be dreaming!¡± Beanie was furious at Linus¡¯ words. ¡°Beanie, let me tell you the truth! Do you think that you can hide from everyone by sending the Silver Flood Dragon away first? How naive! Don¡¯t you know that everything is under the control of the Chez family? ept your fate! This is just an appetizer. The main dish will be served soon.¡± Beanie¡¯s heart sank when she heard this. Sure enough, the Chez family had nned this long ago. She had no idea how the two elders were doing. Judging by Linus¡¯s triumphant look, everything was pointing to disaster. This time, the Nacht family hadpletely miscalcted. They never expected that the Chez family would dare to unite with other forces to attack the Nacht family. ¡°Linus, what exactly do you want?¡± novelebookBeanie asked through gritted teeth. ¡°What do I want? Of course, I want your body first, and then... your life!¡± After Linus finished speaking, he moved his feet and rushed toward Beanie. He would take her life while she had her guard down. His task was to kill all the people sent by the Nacht family and weaken the family. No one would be allowed to escape. The masked men in ck standing with Linus also followed. Beanie suffered an attack just now and she was injured. If the two took action together, they could easily defeat Beanie. However, since they had not enjoyed Beanie¡¯s body, which was the dream of countless men, they would not let this stunning woman die too soon. Beanie watched the two charging at her quickly. She knew this would end badly for her, so she grabbed the shoulders of Nas and Nivia beside her, pulled them back, and rushed forward. At the same time, she shouted, ¡°Nas, Niv, run! Run as far as you can! I will try my best to hold them back to buy time for you. Go back and tell the family that this is the Chez family''s dpomg. Tell them to look out for the Chez family and avenge me.¡± Nas and Nivia were caught off guard when Beanie pulled them back, so they staggered and fell to the ground. Upon hearing Beanie''s voice, they got up and ran without thinking too much. The two knew that Aunt Beanie would fight desperately to buy them time. If they did not run, the Nacht family would be wiped out. When the time came, the Nacht family would not be able to find the murderer even if they wanted to take revenge. Now, they had to inform the everyone of the Chez family''s ambitions to the family so that the family was prepared and not be caught off guard by a sudden attack. Linus and the masked man in ck rushed over while Beanie ran over to them. Seeing that the three of them were about to collide and start a life-and-death battle. Two grain-sized stones reached Linus and the masked man in ck at a speed that was indistinguishable to the naked eye and prated their shoulders without the two of them even noticing. Chapter 2132 Chapter 2132 At the same time, the powerful force carried by the small stones knocked the two into the air. ¡°Pfft!¡± Linus and the masked man in ck spit out a mouthful of blood one after another. While they were flying upside down, their faces were full of horror. ¡®There¡¯s someone powerful here! ¡®And they are terrifyingly powerful!¡¯ They did not even notice who attacked them before they were seriously injured. ¡®How scary!¡¯ Beanie stopped moving and looked inexplicably at Linus and the masked man in ck who vomited blood and retreated. She was also confused by this sudden change. ¡®What happened? ¡®What happened to those two?¡¯ With her strength, Beanie also did not notice David¡¯s sudden attack. She had no idea that two stones the size of rice grains had flown past her. Bang! Bang! Bang! Linus and the man in ck collided with a carriage. Their tremendous momentum smashed the carriage to pieces. After crashing into the carriage, they did not stop and continued to crash through several other carriages before barely stopping. This showed how hard the attack was. Nas and Nivia, who were running, turned their heads to see what was going on with Aunt Beanie, but after taking a look, they stopped in their tracks and froze in ce. Aunt Beanie was fine. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. On the contrary, Linus and the hateful man in ck who had attacked Aunt Beanie were wounded and vomited blood. The two were puzzled. ¡®When did Aunt Beanie be so strong?¡¯ ording to their understanding, even if Aunt Beanie was a little stronger than Linus, it was not that much as well. In addition to that, Linus was not the only enemy now. The man in ck was no worse than Aunt Beanie in strength too,novelebook and Aunt Beanie was injured by a sneak attack. Therefore, it was even more impossible for her to be his opponent. That was why she sacrificed herself and desperately bought time for them. ¡®But what¡¯s happening right now? ¡®Aunt Beanie is fine, but the enemies are wounded?¡¯ Nas and Nivia could not believe what they saw. The Nacht family guards, adventurers, and the men in ck could not believe this scene. Originally, they thought that the next battle would be one-sided. It was indeed one-sided, but not for the side everyone had imagined. All eyes were on where Linus and the man in ck finally stopped. They wanted to see how the two had been knocked into the air. The smoke from the impact slowly dissipated and Linus and the man in ck appeared ibeforen everyone''s eyes. The two of them clutched their left chests with their right hands as blood continued to flow from their mouths. Obviously, they were seriously injured. They were a lot more wounded than Beanie. Even the two parties involved had no idea what kind of hidden weapon had hurt them, not to mention the other people. They only knew that if the hidden weapon had shifted a little further, it could directly shoot through their hearts, causing them to die in The Spirit Cage. With the strength of Linus and the man in ck, this kind of injury to the heart was unbearable. Apart from the horror, there was also a trace of dness on their faces. Fortunately, this person did not intend to kill them. Otherwise, they would have died just now. Chapter 2133 Chapter 2133 ¡°Beanie, how unexpected! You actually have a backup n. What a good move! We¡¯re truly convinced!¡± Linus gritted his teeth and said while enduring the severe pain in his body. He genuinely did not expect it. An initially foolproof n was messed up just like that. The strength of the person who took action was absolutely terrifying! Both of them were still trembling in their hearts. They walked through the gates of hell just now and had almost died. ¡®Where did the b*tch Beanie get that powerhouse from? ¡®Why didn¡¯t we hear about this before?¡¯ At this moment, Beanie was also confused. However, since Linus misunderstood her, she decided to just go with it. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Linus, to be honest, we have seen through your family¡¯s conspiracy long ago, but we pretended not to know! We were waiting for you to expose yourself, but I didn¡¯t expect you to actually act so soon. Very good. Now, it¡¯s time for us to do to you what you did to us!¡± Beanie looked around after she said that. There were not many people left in the Chez family, and this might be the work of the powerhouse hiding in the dark. No matter what the person¡¯s purpose was, Beanie would not mind as long as it was beneficial for the Nacht family. At least from the looks of it now, this powerhouse was siding with the Nacht family. ¡°All the Nacht family members and hired adventurers, listen up. If you kill everyone here, the originally promised reward will be increased ten times as your reward for helping the Nacht family after we get to Nightingale City. In addition to that, the Nacht family will owe you a favor.¡± As soon as Beanie said this, there was a huge cheer at the scene. One by one, the adventurers looked at the remaining men in ck, wishing to devour them alive. They remembered that when these guys had the upper hand just now, they did not show anyone any mercy. Now that the tables had turned, how could they be merciful? Besides, the reward had also been increased ten-fold. The reward for this escort mission was originally already high, so if they could collect ten times the amount, novelebooknone of them would have to worry about money for a long time. Not to mention the favor from the Nacht family. The Nacht family was quite strong around Nightingale City. Thus, this favor would be useful during critical moments. The Nacht family guards and adventurers swarmed up almost at the same time to surround the remaining men in ck. At this moment, the people in ck had almost no will to fight. They had been scared out of their wits by the person who attacked them secretly just now. That person was too strong, so they had no chance of winning at all. Therefore, the people in ck wanted to escape and return to the real world first. They did not want to lose their lives here. They were not as domineering as the other party and there were not as many of them. When one was rising, the other would fall. The men in ck brought by Linus were quickly wiped out by the crazy guards and adventurers of the Nacht family. Linus watched all this helplessly, not daring to help or say a word. These people were dead meat. Now, he was contemting how he should leave. The hidden weapons had narrowly missed their hearts, so either it was because the person wanted to keep them alive and humiliate them before killing them, or because that person did not want to kill them. There were two possibilities. If it was the former, Linus would be doomed today. However, if it was thetter, it was hard for him to tell what would happen. ¡°May I know who¡¯s making a move in secret? Pleasee out and meet me! I, Linus Chez, am here to apologize to you for whatever we¡¯ve done to offend you. I hope you can forgive us and let us go. My family will be very grateful for this,¡± Linus said loudly. Chapter 2134 Chapter 2134 He knew that it was impossible for the Nacht family to have such a powerful person. Even the strongest members of the Nacht family could not seriously injure him without him realizing it. One second, two seconds, ten seconds. No one responded. Beanie did not make a sound either. After all, even she did not know who made the move. If she offended the other party, it might bring disaster to the Nacht family. After nearly a minute passed, after making sure no one was answering, Beanie sneered at Linus and said, ¡°Linus, you¡¯re thinking too much. Do you think they woulde out just because you asked them to?¡± Linus ignored Beanie and continued, ¡°Senior, the Chez family is willing to pay any price as long as you let us live.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Still no response. ¡°Linus, I told you, they won¡¯te out to see you, so you should just give up.¡± ¡°Beanie, we admit defeat today, but the future is long and uncertain.¡± After Linus finished speaking, he and the masked man in ck beside him quickly fled. He could not dy treating the injuries on his body so he could only gamble on this. It was possible the unknown person just wanted to prevent him from doing anything to the Nacht family and did not actually want to take his life. As she watched the two slowly disappearing in front of her eyes, Beanie did not pursue them. She was already injured, so it would not be a good idea to attack again. Of course, the more important reason was that Beanie felt if the person who took action secretly did not kill Linus and the gang, novelebookthey were tacitly letting them go. Even in her heyday, Beanie would not risk offending this powerhouse hiding in the dark to pursue Linus just so she could kill him. ¡°Aunt Beanie, why did you let them go? The Chez family already has evil intentions toward us, so we can¡¯t let any of them go, otherwise, they will all be threats to the Nacht family,¡± Nas walked to Beanie and asked. He figured that as long as there was a chance, they should exterminate the Chez family. Otherwise, letting them go would bring about endless trouble. Linus¡¯ status in the Chez family was not low. If they killed him, the Chez family would definitely suffer horribly. Just like how the Nacht family would suffer if Beanie died. Beanie did not answer the question, but said, ¡°Nas, Niv, organize the team, and let¡¯s carry on.¡± ¡°Okay, Aunt Beanie!¡± After Nivia answered, she began to organize everyone and continued on the journey. Nas had no choice but to follow what Beanie said and organize the staff with Nivia. On the other side, more than a dozen men in ck stood together and opened a carriage that was escorting the goods. However, the carriage was empty and there was nothing inside. ¡°Damn it! We were fooled! F*ck! Beanie, you b*tch,¡± the leader of the men in ck cursed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s not here, it must be at Linus¡¯ location. Anyway, no matter where it is, it will still be ours,¡± said a person next to him. ¡°You¡¯re right! Beanie thought that she would be able to trick everyone like this, but she didn¡¯t know that we were fully prepared and would never give her a chance of escaping.¡± ¡°If I had known earlier, I¡¯d have gone to the other side instead. After all, we would be able to enjoy that stunning woman and also make the greatest contribution to the family. It¡¯d be killing two birds with one stone. We¡¯re letting those two im all the goodies!¡± ¡°Well, forget it, it¡¯s toote to say that. Come, let¡¯s go back. The Nacht family has been hit so hard this time, so they will definitely be furious. In the meantime, let¡¯s hold on for a while and then give the Nacht family another big gift after we missed our moment in the limelight.¡± A dozen men in ck left quickly. Only a few bodies remained. Among the bodies, two of them were the two elders of the Nacht family. The strength of these two elders was not low, but, they still unexpectedly died at the hands of the men in ck. Chapter 2135 Chapter 2135 Beanie had indeed lured her enemies away from their territory. It appeared that she had handed the body of the Silver Flood Dragon to the two elders to take away, but this was actually just a veil. The real Silver Flood Dragon was actually with her. Although the value of Silver Flood Dragon was high, almost reaching 20 billion L Dors, it was not worth the Chez family risking their lives to take action against Beanie. What really made the Chez family decide to take action was the news from the spy that they nted within the Nacht family. After buying the Silver Flood Dragon, Beanie discovered a Beast Crystal inside the Silver Flood Dragon. The Beast Crystal was something that only beasts could form. The chances of it having one were very small. A hundred beasts might not even be able to condense into one Beast Crystal. The reason why a Silver Flood Dragon''s corpse was so expensive was due to the well-preserved parts. This crystal was just a valuable bonus. On the other hand, if the corpse wasplete and the crystal inside had not been found and extracted, it would not be a bad idea to gamble on the possibility of it having one for a little bit of extra money. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After all, if sessful, one could make a lot of money from selling it. The value of a Beast Crystal was extremely high. It would be at least five or six times higher than the corpse. What did this mean? In other words, aplete Silver Flood Dragon was worth more than 10 billion if there was no premium, so the Beast Crystal of the Silver Flood Dragon would be worth hundreds of billions of L Dors. It would still be a little hard for families in third-tier cities like the Nacht family and the Chez family to fork out such a high price. Even at this price, there was still no supply, and no one could freely buy it. A Beast Crystal wasparable to some extremely precious elixirs.novelebook After being refined into a pill, it would be very helpful for the people in The Spirit Cage to improve their strength and break through their realm. If their strength in The Spirit Cage was increased, it would directly affect their mind power in the real world. Why was everyone swarming to The Spirit Cage? It was to increase their mind power so that they could improve themselves faster in the real world. The Spirit Cage was a virtual world at the end of the day. Hence, most people would ce more importance on the real world. This was just a means for everyone to enhance their mind power. The powerful families in Le would usually divide their family members into several groups, and every once in a while, a new group of people would enter The Spirit Cage. At the end of the day, most of theirbat power was reserved for the real world. There would also be special treatment for special circumstances. For example, the direct descendants with strong talents, or family members who were about to break through, would stay longer. Since the growth of mind power would bring them enough benefits, their families would allow such people to extend their time in The Spirit Cage. Otherwise, they could only follow the family¡¯s arrangement. A Beast Crystal, no matter if it was sold to those big powers in first-tier or second-tier cities, or kept for their own use, would bring huge value to the Nacht family. That was why the Chez family was eying it and decided to unite with other forces to forcibly attack the Nacht family. The Chez family did not want the Nacht family to grow stronger. Due to this, they did not even hesitate to promise the others that once they killed Beanie and got the corpse of the Silver Flood Dragon, they would take out the Beast Crystal and hand it over to the coborators. The others could only agree to help the Ches family under the temptation of such huge interests. Neither the Chez family nor the Nacht family said anything about the Crystal found in the Silver Flood Dragon, and they had not made it public. Even so, everyone knew of it. Chapter 2136 Chapter 2136 In order to keep the Silver Flood Dragon''s Crystal in the best condition, Beanie did not take it out but instead left it in the Silver Flood Dragon''s body. After bringing it back to Nightingale City, the family would then hold a meeting before deciding how to use it. Unexpectedly, the news leaked because of a traitor in the family, almost resulting in the Chez family ruining their n. If it was not for the powerhouse making a move in secret, the Nacht family would have suffered a big loss this time. They would have lost their lives and their money. After walking to the carriage behind her own, Beanie stepped in before emerging with a nk expression after a while. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She was greatly relieved on the inside. ¡®Thank God!¡¯ The Beast Crystal was still in the body of the Silver Flood Dragon. She was a little worried that the powerhouse hiding in the dark would quietly take away the Silver Flood Dragon''s Crystal. Although there was nothing wrong with the other party taking it away, after all, they saved so many lives and prevented her from being bullied, Beanie had only gotten this Beast Crystal with great difficulty, Moreover, the Nacht family needed it right now, so Beanie did not wish to lose it. When she found out that there was a Beast Crystal inside the Silver Flood Dragon, she leapt with joy. This was very exciting for her. Beast Crystals were extremely rare, as even a hundred beasts might not be able to produce one. Beanie found one even though the chances of it were so slim, so how would she not feel happy or excited? There was actually a big difference between a beast with a Crystal and a beast without a Crystal. The simplest reason was that Crystal meant that this beast could continue to evolve to a higher level. On the contrary, they could not do it without one. Beanie also thought that the powerhouse who was hiding in the dark would take away the Silver Flood Dragon''s Crystal as a reward for saving them. However, they did not. Beanie was just overthinking. Nivia and Nas wereing back to their senses. They dug a pit to bury the dead guards and adventurers from the Nacht family. novelebookAs for the bodies of the men in ck, wild beasts woulde to eat them after they left. While everyone was getting busy, David did not participate and instead returned to the carriage to rest first. Yet, as soon as he stepped into the carriage, a voice stopped him. ¡°Hey, kid, what are you doing there? Can¡¯t you see that everyone is busy? Come down right now to help us dig a hole. It¡¯s fine that you want to escape from the battle, as I¡¯ll just think of you as a coward, but now you even want to escapebor? Do you think the Nacht family is doing charity? Do you think you can get money by doing nothing? I can tell you right now that a parasite like you will not get ten times the reward after we return to Nightingale City,¡± Nas said loudly as he walked over. When David retorted to him just now, Nas was so angry that he wanted David to leave immediately. However, his thoughts were interrupted by Aunt Beanie''s sudden injury. Then, there was another life-and-death crisis, but fortunately, it was resolved by Aunt Beanie''s backup n. Nas, who had already calmed down, came to David again to start trouble with him. He would not stand David acting like this. He was obviously a low-level adventurer, but he was still putting on the airs of a rich person. More importantly, David looked more handsome and ssier than him. This was uneptable to Nas. Hence, as soon as he was out of danger, he set his sights on David again. David knew whose voice it was when he heard it. It was the kid who had wanted him to leave just now. He was also from the Nacht family, the employers this time, so his status was probably not low, and he was at least a direct descendant. Without a better choice, David turned around. He thought in his heart, ¡®If I didn¡¯t attack in secret just now, you would be a corpse by now. ¡®Why do you have to make things difficult for me?¡¯ If he did not want to take this opportunity to learn more about The Spirit Cage, David would have continued the journey himself! Chapter 2137 Chapter 2137 ¡°Why are you targeting me?¡± David turned around and asked helplessly. ¡°Why am I targeting you? Why do you think I¡¯m targeting you? It¡¯s because you are the most idle person here! When we were fighting, you were afraid of death and didn¡¯t participate, and now when it¡¯s time forbor, you¡¯re also trying to escape, so I want to ask you, why are you here?¡± Nas asked. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave, okay? I quit and I don¡¯t want the reward anymore.¡± As David spoke, he jumped off the carriage.a Originally, he wanted to go to Nightingale City with the Nacht family and learn more about The Spirit Cage on the way, but now it seemed that he could only go alone. He was fine either way. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As long as he could spend L Dors in The Spirit Cage, David would be very happy. Everything else was just trivial. He could also slowly understand The Spirit Cage. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re pretty smart. Kid, let me tell you, you can¡¯t get my family¡¯s money so easily. If you want to take our money, you have to work for us. I¡¯ve seen a lot of liars like you. You have no skills and you would scam people under the guise of being an adventurer, but too bad you ran into me today!¡± Nas sneered. David shrugged and did not argue with Nas. He did not need to take this hollering ant in front of him seriously. Just when David was about to leave, Beanie came over. After she checked the body of Silver Flood Dragon, she heard Nas talking loudly so she walked over. As soon as she got closer, she spotted the good-looking young man who was dressed like a pampered son of a rich family. In terms of age, he was even younger than Nas. ¡®Why is there such a person in my team? ¡®Why did I have no idea about him?¡¯ Beanie was puzzled. In this team, there were adventurers who were hired to escort the goods apart from the Nacht family. ¡®He can¡¯t be an adventurer, right?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Beanie asked. ¡°Aunt Beanie, this kid is an adventurer we paid for, but he didn¡¯t do anything. He was hiding when we were fighting the Chez family. novelebookNow that everyone is digging holes to bury the dead, he is the only one not doing anything. Why should we hire such an adventurer? Anyone who doesn¡¯t know will think he is an employer! I really don¡¯t know how the people did the screening process. How could such a person pass?¡± Nas huffed angrily. Beanie looked at David. Naturally, David looked at the other party fearlessly. No matter how powerful the Nacht family was in Le, they were in The Spirit Cage now and he could easily destroy them all. When one had the strength, one would not fear anything. ¡°Is that so?¡± Beanie asked, looking at David. ¡°Don¡¯t falsely use me. I understand that I should help others avert disaster since I¡¯ve taken their money, and I did. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t see me doing it,¡± David argued. ¡°Nonsense! You have been hiding here this entire time. When did you contribute? You are just a liar! How dare you say that you have contributed? Quickly hand over the money you were paid and get out! Don¡¯t let me see you again, or I¡¯ll hit you every time I see your face!¡± Nas warned angrily. ¡°You didn¡¯t see my contribution, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t contribute. Of course, I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ll go then! I won¡¯t pay you back the little money you gave me. I believe that I am still worth that much.¡± David was ready to leave after speaking. However, Beanie stopped him. She asked, ¡°My friend, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is David Lidell! May I know how I can help you, Miss?¡± David replied. ¡®David Lidell?¡¯ Beanie thought about the name carefully. ¡®I don¡¯t think there is a major family in Nightingale City and the surrounding cities that has the surname Lidell. ¡®Either he came from somewhere else, or he just entered The Spirit Cage.¡¯ Seeing David¡¯s appearance and clothes, Beanie knew that he was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°Are you an adventurer?¡± ¡°Yeah! Is there a problem?¡± "You punk, watch how you f*cking talk to my aunt! Believe it or not, I''ll kill¡­¡± Chapter 2138 Chapter 2138 Before Nas finished speaking, Beanie scolded him, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Nas did not expect Aunt Beanie to say that to him, so he was stunned for awhile. It took a few seconds for him toe back to his senses. He stared at David unhappily, but he could only close his mouth resentfully and stop talking. He did not dare not to ignore Aunt Beanie¡¯s words. At least for now. When he became the head of the Nacht family, then he would have the right to ignore her. ¡°My friend, judging from your outfit, you don¡¯t look like an adventurer,¡± Beanie continued to ask after scolding Nas. ¡°Is there anyone who stiptes that if you dress like this, you can¡¯t be an adventurer?¡± David asked the other party. ¡°I guess not.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Exactly! I can wear whatever I want, and there are no rules saying what adventurers should wear.¡± ¡°Then where are you from?¡± ¡°I entered The Spirit Cage from Le.¡± Beanie was speechless. ¡®Which one of us didn¡¯t enter The Spirit Cage from Le? ¡®Could it be that he was born and bred in The Spirit Cage?¡¯ In The Spirit Cage, besides people, everything else was virtual, but these virtual things had some practical effects which could increase one¡¯s mind power. This kid was just pretending to be confused. Since David did not want to tell her, Beanie decided to stop asking. She would not get anything even if she continued. On one side, Nas stared at David fiercely. If it were not for David, he would not have been scolded by Aunt Beanie. ¡°My friend, since you don¡¯t want to tell me, forget it. You should stay and journey with us in this wilderness. novelebookIt''ll be safer that way. I will keep what the Nacht family¡¯s promise. Since you have passed the screening and be an escort, you will still get everything that you deserve.¡± As soon as Beanie finished speaking, Nas next to her blew a gasket. ¡®He didn¡¯t do anything and yet he¡¯s getting paid?¡¯ ¡°Aunt Beanie...¡± However, Beanie interrupted him just as he was about to speak. ¡°Is what I said not clear enough?¡± ¡°No,¡± Nas replied, suppressing his anger. ¡°Then do as I say! Nas, you are the future head of the Nacht family, but why are you still so petty? How can the Nacht family be handed over to you in the future? A narrow-minded head will be the sorrow of the family! If you keep acting like this, we will consider recing you.¡± Nivia, who was walking over, heard this and her eyes lit up. However, they dimmed soon after. It was a pity that she was a daughter, so she was not qualified topete for the position of the head. ¡°I understand, Aunt Beanie.¡± Nas lowered his head. He did not dare to continue talking for fear of angering Beanie. With the other party¡¯s status in the Nacht family, she was genuinely qualified to propose his recement. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go back to the family as soon as possible and tell the head what happened just now. Since the Chez family dared to treat us like that, they must pay the price.¡± Beanie¡¯s eyes turned cold as she left quickly. Nas hurriedly followed. Nivia, who came over, nced at David and left without stopping. David stood there and thought for a while. Then, he turned around and got onto the carriage. ¡®Let''s go together then!¡¯ Chapter 2139 Chapter 2139 The group continued heading toward Nightingale City. There had been eight people in David''s carriage, but now only five people were left. In other words, three people died in that battle just now. This was just one carriage and there had been many other deaths, adding to the death toll. If David had acted earlier, he could have saved everyone. However, he did not. David did not feel guilty at all regarding this. Thew of nature was the survival of the fittest. He could save them once, but what about the second time? Moreover, not all of these adventurers were good people. Many of them had a lot of bad records and had blood on their hands. The carriage with three people missing did not affect the rest of the people. Obviously, they were used to things like this. As the name ¡®adventurer¡¯ suggested, they would risk their lives to go on adventures. Whether it was looking for opportunities in the Endless Forest or escorting cargo, they might die at any time. Of course, inparison, it would be much safer to escort cargo. The reason why everyone was willing toe to The Spirit Cage despite such a dangerous situation was that, firstly, the scope of activities here was smaller, unlike in the real world where Le was hopelesslyrge, and countless people could only stay at a small ce for their entire lifetime. In addition, almost all of Le''s forces had invested a lot of manpower, material, and financial resources into The Spirit Cage. As a result, it was easier to make money here than in the real world. Therefore, some people in remote ces wanted to enter The Spirit Cage. At the same time, they could also increase their mind power, so why not? After some distance, David started another conversation. Everyone knew that David was the son of a certain rich family and he came to The Spirit Cage in secret, novelebookso they ttered him and would tell David anything they knew. From the gang, David learned another piece of information, which also resolved a doubt in his heart. When he first came to The Spirit Cage and walked out of the Endless Forest, he had encountered some corpses along the way. He was curious why they did not forcefully leave The Spirit Cage when they were in danger and dying. It turned out it was not because they did not want to, but it was because they could not. When people in the real world enter The Spirit Cage, they would descend to a fixed ce, which was called the descending point. When they needed to leave The Spirit Cage, they had to be within the range of the descending point. The cities above tier three in The Spirit Cage were all built around these descending points. The bigger the city, therger the descending point. Countless people woulde and go every day through these channels. The ce where the descending point was located was officially protected and did not belong to any forces. Anyone who dared to seek revenge and kill people here would bepletely obliterated by The Spirit Cage once they were found to have vited regtions. This was a hard and fast rule of The Spirit Cage. Therefore, when one was being hunted down, one would be safe as long as one ran to the vicinity of the descending point. Those who were pursuing would also give up the pursuit. The closest descending point to Crow City was Nightingale City. Except for the descending point, there was no other way to leave The Spirit Cage. When David learned this information, he immediately remembered that after he left the Endless Forest and saw the corpses, he had left The Spirit Cage once. However, he immediately opened the system again and found the option to exit The Spirit Cage. He wanted to make sure he could leave The Spirit Cage anytime, anywhere. David did not seem too surprised by this. After all, it was the system, something developed by a God Tier Civilization. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. So, it was also normal for it to not be restricted by the rules of The Spirit Cage. Along the way, the system shocked David too much. It surprised him quite a bit at first, but slowly, he became used to it. His horizons had broadened with something from the God Tier Civilization on him, so he did not seem to care much about other civilizations. Inside another carriage, Beanie sat cross-legged with her eyes closed, recuperating from her wounds. When she was suddenly attacked by a masked man in ck, she suffered serious injuries. The strength of the opponent was not weaker than her. Fortunately, there was a powerhouse who acted secretly and allowed her to barely escape the catastrophe. Chapter 2140 Chapter 2140 Otherwise, she would have been in trouble. Nas and Nivia were resting in another carriage for fear of disturbing Beanie. Not long after, Beanie opened her eyes and exhaled. Thankfully, her injuries were not that serious. She was fine after some medicine. An idea formed in her mind. The powerhouse who took action secretly had unfathomable strength. No one could find him even after he injured the others, which was enough to show his strength. Such a strong person would never appear here for no reason, let alone save others for no reason. There must be a certain reason why he had acted. ording to Beanie''s guess, it might have something to do with the outstanding young man named David. Judging from Beanie''s many years of experience in reading people, David was not a simple person. Some things could not be faked. It would not work with just an outfit change. To put it simply, no matter how gorgeous the clothes a beggar put on, he was still a beggar, and he would never be an aristocrat. It would be reflected in his eyes, temperament, demeanor, and tone of voice. David''s eyes were firm, his temperament was extraordinary, his demeanor calm, and his tone of voice was neither humble nor arrogant no matter when he was talking to Nas or her. These were simply not things that an ordinary adventurer would have. Even when Nas said he would not give him money and asked him to leave, David did not show any fluctuations in his emotions nor change the look in his eyes.novelebook He was still as calm as water. Some details often best exined the situation. Beanie could feel from David''s eyes that he was looking down on all living beings. Only by staying in a high position for a long time could one cultivate this kind of gaze. Thus, Beanie judged that the powerhouse who took action in secret was probably here to protect David. This could also exin why there had been no one around David when everyone was fighting and he did not have a single wrinkle in his clothes. It was because no one could get close to him at all. Not only that, when questioned by Nas, David also said that he contributed, and it was just that no one had seen it. He was indirectly saying that he should get the credit for saving everyone. That was why Beanie yelled at Nas when he was being disrespectful to David. If the strength of his bodyguard was so terrifying, one could only imagine how powerful the force behind David was. Were they people that the Nacht family could offend? One bodyguard alone could wipe out the Nacht family. After they returned, it might just be time to hold a meeting to study the matter regarding their family heir. Judging from Nas''s performance these days, he did not have the vision and heart required by the head of a family at all. It was not a wise decision to hand over the family to him. It was a pity that Nivia was a daughter. No matter how good she was, she was destined not to be the head of the Nacht family, and at most, she could only be like Beanie. However, what Beanie could not understand was why a noble guy like David would join the team of adventurers recruited by the Nacht family. ¡®Is this training for him? ¡®Or is there another purpose?¡¯ Beanie thought for a long time, but could not think of a reason. Hence, she decided to forget it. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Who cares! ¡®Judging from how the other party saved me, they should be no hostility towards the Nacht family. That¡¯s enough for me.¡¯ Chapter 2141 Chapter 2141 Beanie forced herself not to think about David. However, when she closed her eyes, her mind was in a mess. David¡¯s face kept reappearing and she could not do anything else at all. She still felt that she needed to find out David¡¯s true identity in order to feel at ease. It was pretty worrying to have such a powerful person apanying them. Hence, Beanie called her maid and asked her to invite David over. Meanwhile, David was chatting happily with everyone in his carriage. As the number of topics grew, he started to learn more about The Spirit Cage. Suddenly, a voice came from outside. ¡°Excuse me, is Master David in there?¡± David was taken aback. He looked around and noticed everyone looking at him. ¡®She¡¯s asking for me, right? ¡®But this is the first time I came to The Spirit Cage, I probably don¡¯t know anyone.¡¯ Confused, David asked aloud, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The voice said again, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Master David Lidell!¡± ¡®So she is indeed asking for me.¡¯ David got up and walked out of the carriage. Then, he saw a woman in a green shirt who looked about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old standing outside. ¡°I¡¯m David. May I ask what you want from me? Do we know each other?¡± David asked. ¡°Mydy is looking for you. Please follow me.¡± The woman in the green shirt said respectfully. She looked at David with curiosity in her eyes. Beforeing, thedy gave special instructions not to show any disrespect to David and to invite him over respectfully. What the woman in green did not understand was what did this adventurer have that deserved the lady¡¯s attention? Who was thedy? She was the younger sister of the head of the Nacht family of Lucio. She was deeply valued by the head, and she had excellent strength and ability. Furthermore, she had a very high status in the Nacht family which was almost second only to the head. In addition, Beanie was also the person in charge of the Nacht family members who entered The Spirit Cage this time. Even the head of the family needed to pay attention to what she said. Meanwhile, David was just an adventurer making ends meet at the bottom. ¡®Even if he¡¯s good-looking, it¡¯s not enough for mdy to pay so much attention to him, right? ¡®Could it be... Could it be that the mdy has a crush on him? Is she trying to make a move on someone younger than him? ¡®Gosh, it¡¯s possible. ¡®Otherwise, why would mdy scold Master Nas in order to help David, an adventurer?¡¯ When she thought of this, the woman in green began to carefully examine David''s appearance. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The more she looked at him, the more her eyes lit up. Apart from being an adventurer and being somewhat unworthy of thedy, David was almost perfect in terms of his image. He was a perfect match for thedy. David was so captivating and pleasing to the eyes. The woman in green had never seen such an attractive man before. None of the men on Lucio who pursued thedy couldpare, and they were miles apart from David. The only issue was that David¡¯s status was too low. When David heard the woman in green say that herdy was asking for him, he already knew roughly what was going on. The only person who could be addressed that way was from the Nacht family. Chapter 2142 Chapter 2142 It was most likely the beautiful woman who rescued him just now. ¡°Miss, why is yourdy asking for me?¡± David asked again. At this time, the woman in green was thinking to herself. ¡®If David became mdy¡¯s man, then ording to our custom, us maids who had followed mdy since childhood will also have to serve David alongside mdy. ¡®Serving this handsome young man before me doesn¡¯t seem so uneptable. ¡®At least he is much more pleasing to the eye than those gross men who pursued mdy on Lucio. ¡®Anyway, us maids are unlikely to have the opportunity to marry, and we can only follow our employer for the rest of our lives. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Whoever mdy marries, we will have to serve them too. ¡®So, won¡¯t it be better for mdy to find a young, handsome, and pleasing man?¡¯ The woman in green¡¯s face began to turn crimson. David looked puzzled. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her? ¡®Why did her face turn red all of a sudden? ¡®Is she thinking about her lover? ¡®Are all women in Le so open-minded? ¡®Will they think about their lovers so openly in broad daylight?¡¯ ¡°Miss? Miss?¡± David called out twice more, louder than the first. ¡°Huh? Oh, Master David, what did you just say?¡± The woman in green was brought back to reality by David¡¯s voice. She regained her senses and asked hastily. ¡°I said, why is yourdy asking for me?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know either! Mdy just asked me to ask you over and didn¡¯t tell me anything! Master David, let¡¯s go! Mdy might get anxious from waiting too long,¡± the woman in green said with a red face. ¡°Okay! Lead the way,¡± David agreed after thinking about it. ¡°Master David, please follow me!¡± The woman in green walked ahead after finishing speaking. David jumped off the carriage and followed. The two soon arrived at the carriage where Beanie was waiting. ¡°Master David, after you! Mdy is waiting for you inside.¡± The woman in green took a step back and made a gesture. David was not courteous at all. He went straight up and entered the carriage. As soon as he entered the carriage, he saw a beautiful woman sitting inside. She was the one who had just rescued him. ¡°Master David, please sit!¡± Beanie stood up and said politely. David went to sit opposite Beanie and asked, ¡°Ms. Beanie, may I know what you want from me?¡± ¡°Forgive me for asking you over so presumptuously. First of all, I want to apologize to you, Master David.¡± ¡°Apologize to me? Why?¡± David wondered. ¡°My nephew Nas talked back to you, so I hope you will be magnanimous and bit stoop down to his level. As Nas¡¯ elder, I will apologize to you on his behalf.¡± Beanie bowed at David after she said that. ¡°Is that all? It¡¯s nothing, Ms. Beanie, don¡¯t worry. I, David Lidell, am not petty and I won¡¯t split hairs about that.¡± David waved his hand. ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± Beanie thought to herself, ¡®He¡¯s indeed cultivated by a big force. Not anyone canpare to how magnanimous he is. ¡®Nas is far behind in this regard.¡¯ ¡°Ms. Beanie, is there anything else? If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± David got up and said his farewell. ¡°Master David, wait!¡± Beanie hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Ms. Beanie, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David, for saving my life today. If it weren¡¯t for you, the Nacht family would have suffered a great loss. I can¡¯t repay you, so I would like to ask you to ept my worship.¡± Beanie knelt on the ground as she spoke. David looked curiously at Beanie kneeling in front of him. ¡®How did she know it was me? ¡®I made sure to be discreet when I took action, and it was so fast. It is reasonable to say that with the strength of the woman in front of me, it us be impossible for her to have noticed. ¡®What¡¯s more, she was still fighting at that time, so she probably didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to other things.¡¯ However, since he had been discovered, David would not deliberately hide it. There was no need for that! So, he sat down again, crossed his legs, and asked, ¡°Ms. Beanie, I''m curious, how did you know that I was the one who rescued you? With your strength, you probably couldn¡¯t detect it, right?¡± Chapter 2143 Chapter 2143 David sat in the carriage with his legs crossed. Beanie knelt in front of him respectfully. If this scene was witnessed by someone outside, their jaws would definitely fall onto the floor. The number two member of the Nacht family, the person in charge of The Spirit Cage, was kneeling in front of an adventurer? How incredible! How unfathomable! Only Beanie, the person involved, knew that she was willingly doing this and it was only right for her to behave this way. If David was not around, not only would the Nacht family have badly suffered, but Beanie¡¯s life would also havee to an end. Even before death, she would be humiliated. To Beanie, it was very normal to kneel for her savior even though he looked young. ¡°Master David, you¡¯re right! With my current strength, I couldn¡¯t detect who was making the move in secret, but my sixth sense has always been very urate. From the first time I saw you, I knew that you were definitely not an adventurer scraping by at the bottom, but a distinguished personage,¡± Beanie replied. ¡°Oh? Is it because I don¡¯t look like an adventurer?¡± David looked at the clothes on his body. Indeed, he did not look like one. In truth, he discovered this problem when he first entered The Spirit Cage. However, he did not care too much, so he did not bother to deliberately dress up. ¡°It¡¯s not just a question of clothing! Master David, a person¡¯s temperament, demeanor, and tone of voice will also reflect the environment they grew up in and their status. I can feel the energy that only bigwigs have from you, Master David. Plus, the powerhouse secretly defeated Linus and the other guy in secret. That was why I thought of you,¡± Beanie exined. ¡®A bigwig?¡¯ David chuckled. He was originally a university student who did deliveries, but after obtaining the system, he came all the way here from Earth to the Milky Way, and then from the Milky Way to the Star Kingdom. He predicted that he would also go from Star Kingdom to Le soon. Everywhere he went, he would rely on the system, the master of this ce. With the continuous improvement of strength, his status was also constantly changing. Subconsciously, David felt that he had indeed changed a lot. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ms. Beanie, now that you¡¯ve found out, I won¡¯t hide from you anymore. I¡¯m indeed not an adventurer, but I came to The Spirit Cage for training, and I just arrived not long ago. As for my origin, I can¡¯t tell you and I hope you can understand the reason for this. At the same time, I hope you can keep this a secret for me for the time being and not expose me. In return, if you need help in the future, just ask and I will try my best to help you as long as it does not vite any principles.¡± After David finished speaking, he waved his hand and a force lifted Beanie. ¡°Please rest assured, Master David! I, Beanie Nacht, swear that even if I face the threat of death, I will never share your information! If I break this oath, I will be tortured to death.¡± Beanie promised excitedly. Of course, she was excited. David said himself that if she had any difficulties in the future, she could go to him. What did this mean? It meant that she would have David as her major support. Both she and the Nacht family would benefit immensely. ¡°Alright, I believe you. Okay, if there is nothing else, I will take my leave. Remember, you are still the employer, and I am the adventurer you hired, understand?¡± ¡°Understood! Master David, bye!¡± David stepped out of the carriage while Beanie bowed behind him. However, they were still inside and not outside, so they were not worried about being seen. After David left, Beanie calmed her nervous heart. At the same time, she was also d. She never expected David to acknowledge her. Perhaps this ident wouldpletely change the Nacht family and her fate. Meanwhile, David returned to his carriage. Chapter 2144 Chapter 2144 The team continued in the direction of Nightingale City. There were no surprises along the way, and the team arrived at Nightingale City safely. Compared to Crow City, Nightingale City was much bigger and more prosperous. After all, it was a tier-three city with a descending point. Every day, many people shuttled back and forth between Le and The Spirit Cage. After arriving at Nightingale City, David quietly left the team and started wandering around Nightingale City. Soon, he came to a huge building. This building upied almost one-tenth of the entire Nightingale City and was located in the very center of Nightingale City. It took up a veryrge area. There were countless exits around it. ording to David''s knowledge of The Spirit Cage and Nightingale City, this should be the descending point. At the same time, it was also one of the entrances to The Spirit Cage from Le. There were many entrances like this in The Spirit Cage, and all cities above tier three had them. It was said that when The Spirit Cage was first built, there were only forests and beasts around when the humans from Le entered. As more and more people entered The Spirit Cage, they slowly began to build the city around the descending point. Only after some time did the current Spirit Cage be the secondrgest hub of human activity in Le. As David looked at the peopleing and going through the various entrances to the descending point, he also wanted to go in and look around. After thinking about it, he gave up on that thought. He did not need this thing anyway. As long as he wanted to, he could leave The Spirit Cage and return to the real world at any time. It was more crucial to spend money to getvish points first. With only two hundredvish points, which was the equivalent of spending 20 billion L Dors, his strength in the real world could go from his current Pre-Deity Rank to real Deity Rank. ¡®Let¡¯s see how I can spend 20 billion L Dors!¡¯ When turning around to leave the descending point, David found a strange man walking out from the exit of the descending point. This man was not much different from other humans, and the only difference was that he had two fluffy wings behind him. They were simr to a bird''s wing, only slightlyrger. ¡®A human with wings?¡¯ It was the first time David had seen such a strange thing.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Is he the offspring of a human and some kind of bird? ¡®Humans and birds?¡¯ No matter how David looked at it, he did not think these two races could bebined! However, as an open-minded earthling, David could still ept it. After all, in some television series on Earth, humans and snakes could even have children, so it would not be impossible to do the same with birds. Once an animal became sentient, it would be no different from a human being after it took human form. Of course, these were all stories fabricated by people on Earth. It was still unknown whether animals could be cultivated into human form like in the myths they had on Earth. As a youth of the new age, David would never have believed in such things. However, he was a little shaken now. He could ept a lot of things now that he had gone through so many strange urrences. After the man with wings on his back came out, he was followed by several others of the same race. David also found out that the winged people, no matter if they were men or women, seemed to look much better than ordinary humans. ¡®Might be good genes.¡¯ Chapter 2145 Chapter 2145 When this group of people walked out, David counted eight of them. Three men and five women. Except for their wings, they were simr to ordinary humans. However, they were better looking, but this was onlypared with ordinary people. Ifpared with David, they were still a little inferior. When other people saw these guys, some stopped to take a look, and others did not even pay any attention at all. It was probably because they were used to it. Since they came out from the descending point, it would mean that this was not their first time here. David stepped forward to pass them by. While he was doing that, he took a closer look and confirmed that their wings were indeed growing directly from their backs. After the other party disappeared, David stopped a passerby and asked for information about these people. They were Vingeans, a smaller branch of human beings living on a called Vinge in Le. The Vingeans were born with two wings. As they grew, their wings would also grow feathers. Once they had all of their feathers, they would be able to fly. They were also a very talented race. After learning about the Vingeans, David stopped paying attention to them. He had just been curious as this was the first time he saw this. Then, David continued to visit Nightingale City. Whenever he saw a ce that was selling things, he would go in and take a look. After wandering around, David frowned. Although Nightingale City was more prosperous than Crow City, it seemed that it would not be so easy to spend 20 billion L Dors in a short period of time here either. The things for sale were all too cheap for David, let alone the daily necessities. Even if he bought all the houses in the city, it would not cost much. Even weapons and equipment and rare treasures were not very expensive. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They only ranged from tens of thousands to tens of millions. The ones costing tens of millions were few and far in between. The point was that some things marked with a price of tens of millions were not actually worth that price at all. Even if David bought it, the system would only ount for the real value. This troubled David a lot. The things here would cost 2 million a piece on average, so it would mean he had to buy tens of thousands of pieces to spend 20 billion L Dors. Tens of thousands! How many would that be? They would pile up into a mountain. David was very depressed. ¡®What should I do? ¡®I can¡¯t possibly collect all the rare treasures in the city!¡¯ David was not willing to do things that were too high-profile. It was not that he was afraid of attracting attention. With his current strength, it would not matter if he did. If anyone dared to attack him, they would get what they deserved. However, because of his personality, David genuinely did not like being in the spotlight. Nightingale City was only a third-tier city, and the people stationed here were all from small families from the remote ces of Le. For example, the Nacht family was one of the top families in Nightingale City. However, in the real world, Lucio, where the Nacht family was located, was a very remote in Le. It was not impressive at all. The real major forces would be stationed in cities above the first tier, or even the main city. That was where the big bucks were. In The Spirit Cage, even though the third-tier city, Nightingale City, did not seem to be too far from a second-tier or first-tier city, there was a huge gap between them. Basically, any force in a second-tier city could annihte a third-tier city. From this, one could see how big the gap in strength was. However, David had no idea about this. He was a little skeptical. ¡®Are the prices in The Spirit Cage so low? ¡®If so. ¡®It''ll be even harder to spend a lot of money. ¡®Gosh!¡¯ Chapter 2146 Chapter 2146 David shook his head helplessly. After thinking for a while, he decided to go to Beanie to ask about the situation. She knew his identity, so he would not need to hide anything. He wanted to see if he could get her help and first spend 20 billion to break through to Deity Rank. After that, he would take it slowly. In any case, there were still three hundred years before the Feather family¡¯s attack, so it was enough for David to make preparations. After inquiring along the way, David arrived at the ce where the Nacht family lived after a short while. It was a very nice building. The words ¡®the Nacht Residence¡¯ were written on top of it. There were two guards at the door. As soon as David stepped forward, he was stopped by one of the guards. The guard looked David up and down. Perhaps he also felt that David was not an ordinary person, so he did not drive him away immediately. Instead, he asked politely, ¡°This is the Nacht Residence. May I know what¡¯s your business here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Beanie Nacht. Please go and tell her,¡± David replied. ¡°Sir, if you want to see ourdy, please also tell us your identity and name so we can inform her. Or else, we¡¯ll get punished as there are too many people who want to see ourdy,¡± the guard exined. ¡°You can just tell her David is here to see her. She will know.¡± ¡°Okay! Master David, please wait a moment, I will go inform Mdy right away.¡± After the guard finished speaking, he turned and entered the Nacht Residence. The other stood in the middle of the gate and watched David, preventing him from entering. Beanie was sitting inside in her boudoir deep in the Nacht Residence while sulking. She was very happy after getting to know David the bigwig. However, he went missing the moment they returned to the Nacht Residence. After asking the adventurers who were in the same carriage with David, she learned that David left the moment they entered Nightingale City. In other words, he did not even n to tell her. ¡®Well then.¡¯ Beanie sighed, feeling depressed. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She thought she had found huge support, but who would have known that David was not serious about it? At that moment, even the Silver Flood Dragon and the Beast Crystal were not as exciting anymore. ¡®Whatever!¡¯ Beanie figured that the person next to David who secretly protected him was so powerful that he might be able to easily destroy all the forces in Nightingale City. A powerful person like this would not be in the third-tier city of Nightingale City in the first ce. It was already great luck to meet one by chance, and she still dreamed of having a rtionship with them. How naive of her! She had already sent someone to the descending point to return to the real world, so they could inform the head of the Nacht family about the Silver Flood Dragon and the Beast Crystal. After the Nacht family''s head arrived, they could discuss whether to keep the Beast Crystal for the Nacht family''s own use or go to a second-tier city to find a buyer and sell it for arge sum of money. Regardless, no matter what one they choose, the Nacht family would be making a fortune. After they settled the matter with the Beast Crystal, they would then seek revenge on those b*stards of the Chez family. Knock knock knock! Someone knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Beanie asked. ¡°Mdy, it¡¯s me!¡± A female voice said. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mdy, someone is asking to see you.¡± ¡°No!¡± Beanie rejected the request immediately. She thought it was one of her pursuers who came to visit her after they learned she was back. ¡°Are you sure, mdy?¡± ¡°Yes! Peridot, are you still talking? Are you itching to be punished?¡± ¡°Mdy, you have to think twice. The personing to see you is Master David. He says he needs to talk to you.¡± ¡°Master David? Which Master David?¡± Beanie was confused. ¡°The one you asked me to get that day. Did you forget?¡± Chapter 2147 Chapter 2147 Beanie thought for a moment. Suddenly there was a look of surprise appeared in her eyes. ¡®The Master David I asked Peridot to get? ¡®Is it that David? Didn¡¯t he leave quietly? ¡®Did hee back for me?¡¯ Just now, Beanie was still depressed because of David¡¯s departure, so she did not expect him toe back now. Excited, she immediately got up and went to the door before swinging it open. ¡°Ah!¡± Peridot, who was outside, was taken aback. ¡°M-Mdy!¡± Peridot yelled. ¡°Peridot, where is Master David?¡± Beanie asked hurriedly, ignoring Peridot. ¡°He¡¯s waiting outside!¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Why didn¡¯t you invite him in?¡± ¡°Mdy, I came to tell you the moment I found out,¡± Peridot said aggrievedly. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go meet Master David together. We can¡¯t keep him waiting for too long.¡± Beanie took the lead as she spoke. Although Peridot felt that thedy¡¯s attitude towards David was a little fishy, she still suppressed the doubts in her heart and hurriedly followed. The two soon reached the gate of the Nacht Residence. As soon as they went out, they saw David standing there. ¡°Mdy!¡± The guards at the door called out respectfully. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Beanie did not respond. She walked up to David and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Master David.¡± ¡°Ms. Beanie, sorry for the disturbance,¡± David replied politely. ¡°Not at all! It¡¯s my honor to have you here. I am so delighted by your arrival, so how are you disturbing me? Pleasee in!¡± Beanie was full of excitement. David was not modest at all and walked directly into the Nacht Residence. After taking two steps, Beanie turned around and looked at the two guards guarding the door. She informed, ¡°Master David is a distinguished guest of the Nacht family. From now on, there is no need to inform me whenever he¡¯s here. Just bring him in and notify me.¡± "Yes, Mdy,¡± the two said respectfully. Beanie turned and walked away with Peridot following behind. She felt incredible. ¡®Isn''t David just an adventurer scraping by at the bottom? ¡®Even if Mdy has fallen in love with him and wants him to be the son-inw of the Nacht family, she won¡¯t be so humble, right? ¡®Wait, judging from Mdy¡¯s character, she would never do such a thing. There must be something that I don''t know about.¡¯ Peridot had been with Beanie since she was a child, so it could be said that she knew her employer very well. It was impossible for thedy to act so humbly just because she liked David. There was only one possibility. Master David might be more than an adventurer. Thinking of this, Peridot was a little dazed. When she first met David, she knew he was not an adventurer. It turned out that he really did have another identity. Chapter 2148 Chapter 2148 No wonder thedy was so excited when she heard that David wasing. As she was looking at David and herdy¡¯s backs, Peridot felt that this was finally perfect. Both of them were totally worthy of each other. Beanie brought David into the Nacht Residence¡¯s living room and asked Peridot to stand guard outside and not let anyone in. Beanie knew that with David¡¯s identity, he must need something from her if he was here. After David sat down, Beanie brewed a pot of tea for him and sat across from him after pouring it. ¡°Master David, please have some tea.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Beanie!¡± David held up his teacup and thanked her. After taking a sip, David said, ¡°Ms. Beanie,st time I had something urgent to deal with, so I left without saying goodbye. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. You should make your affairs your priority and not worry about me so much. Without you, where would I be now? I don¡¯t even have time to thank you properly so why would I mind?¡± Beanie said fearfully. ¡°Ms. Beanie, I¡¯m d that you don¡¯t mind. It was just a small matter for me, after all, I¡¯m also a part of the team and I took your money. So I should be helping you to avoid disasters,¡± Davidughed. ¡°Master David, stop joking. To be able to hire someone like you with that little money, we would need to pre-book you 10 thousand years in advance,¡± Beanie also replied with a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t be a bodyguard, but if you need anything in the future, you cane to me. If I can, I will definitely help you.¡± ¡°Thank you in advance, Master David.¡± The two chatted for a while before David cut to the chase. ¡°Ms. Beanie, actually I¡¯m here this time to ask for your help.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ms. Beanie, you have lived in Nightingale City for a long time, so I would like to ask, which ce in Nightingale City sells the most expensive treasures?¡± ¡°The most expensive? What do you want to buy?¡± Beanie asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided what to buy yet. I just want to see if there is anything I like. It¡¯s my first time visiting The Spirit Cage, and I¡¯m curious about the things here,¡± David replied. ¡°I see, then I don¡¯t think Nightingale City will have anything that you like. Although this ce is close to Crow City and the Endless Forest, if someone finds a more precious treasure, they will definitely not sell it here,¡± Beanie thought for a while and said. Although there would not be a lot of valuable treasures in the Endless Forest, asionally there would be one or two, like the Silver Flood Dragon she bought this time and the Beast Crystal in its body. They were considered priceless. These families in Nightingale City would struggle to afford it, and even if they wanted to buy it, they would try to lower the price. If the final decision from the seniors of the Nacht family was to sell it, then they would not do it in Nightingale City but in the nearest second-tier city. Beanie knew that with David¡¯s identity, he would certainly look down on ordinary treasures. Then he could hardly buy anything he liked in Nightingale City. It would be rare to find anything exceptional here. ¡°Why won¡¯t anyone sell in Nightingale City?¡± David wondered. ¡°Because Nightingale City is only a third-tier city. It¡¯s too small and its consumption level is limited. The people here can¡¯t afford treasures that are too precious. If someone finds something good in the Endless Forest, they will take it to the nearest second-tier city or even first-tier city. The forces in those ces can easily afford treasures,¡± Beanie exined. ¡®I see!¡¯ David understood. Crow City was equivalent to a small county on Earth, while Nightingale City was equivalent to a city, and so on. Hence, the main city was likely to be simr to Capital City or Springfield on Earth. If that was the case, the consumption level of a third-tier city was indeed limited. ¡°Ms. Beanie, how far is the nearest second-tier city from Nightingale City?¡± David continued to ask. ¡°Do you want to go to a second-tier city?¡± ¡°I want to go and have a look. It¡¯s not every day that Ie here, so I have to take a good look around The Spirit Cage.¡± David nodded. ¡°Master David, the nearest second-tier city is called Sole. If you take the carriage, it will take about fifteen days.¡± ¡°Fifteen days? That far?¡± ¡°Master David, you must know that The Spirit Cage is only a virtual world after all. There are various restrictions here and it is iparable to the real world.¡± Chapter 2149 Chapter 2149 ¡®Fine, fifteen days it is!¡¯ David also had no choice. It was too difficult to spend 20 billion in Nightingale City, a third-tier city. Not to mention how time-consuming andborious it would be, it might also cause a sensation in Nightingale City. Hence, the only solution was to go to Sole. After he got to Deity Rank in Sole, he would move to the first-tier city or even the main city. That would be where he would truly shine. Most of Le¡¯s powerful forces were stationed in first-tier cities and main cities. Furthermore, no matter where he was, he could leave The Spirit Cage at any time and return to the real world. David asked Beanie for some information about Sole. The two were chatting happily when there was a knock on the door. Knock knock knock! ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to bother us?¡± Beanie frowned and reprimanded a little unhappily. ¡°Mdy, the head is here and he¡¯s asking you to go to the meeting hall,¡± Peridot said outside the door. ¡°Okay! I got it, Peridot. Tell him I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± After Beanie finished speaking, David quickly said, ¡°Ms. Beanie, you should go. I got most of the information I needed anyway.¡± ¡°Alright then, Master David, I¡¯ll let Peridot take you to the guest room to rest first,¡± Beanie said after thinking for a while. ¡°No need, Ms. Beanie! I still have to rush to Sole, so I won¡¯t dy you,¡± David refused her invitation. He had to go to Sole and he did not want to waste time here. Only two hundredvish points are needed to raise his Body and Mind from Sacred level 10 to Deity level 1. At that time, not only would his strength in the real world would have a qualitative leap, but his strength in The Spirit Cage would also be greatly improved. ¡°Master David, go to the guest room to rest first! Perhaps I will go to Sole with you.¡± ¡°Ms. Beanie, are you going to Sole too?¡± "Yes, I will probably go. Can you wait for me please?¡± Looking at Beanie¡¯s pleading face, David softened a little. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Okay then! I¡¯ll go and have a rest first.¡± ¡°Great! Thank you, Master David,¡± Beanie said happily. The head of the Nacht family came to The Spirit Cage this time to discuss how they should deal with the Beast Crystal. Should they keep it for the family or find a major force to sell it and make a lot of money? If they were selling it, Beanie would go to Sole with the body of Silver Flood Dragon and Crystal. It would undoubtedly be the safest and most reassuring way to travel if she could stay with David. Only fools would not utilize such a powerful and free bodyguard. The two came out to the living room together. David followed Peridot to the guest room to rest. On the other hand, Beanie went to the meeting hall to discuss with the head of the Nacht family how to deal with the Beast Crystal. Along the way, Peridot secretly looked at David. The more she looked at him, the more she liked him. ¡®He¡¯s not bad looking and he has a strong background too. What a perfect man! He is a perfect match for Mdy.¡¯ They then arrived in a small courtyard. ¡°Master David, this is the guest room. You can take a good rest here and I wille to see you after Mdy and the head of the family are finished talking,¡± Peridot chirped. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Peridot said before turning and leaving. She wanted to chat with David, but she knew that now was not the time. After he got married to Beanie and became the son-inw of the Nacht family, Peridot would be eligible to be alone with David or be in bed with him. David entered the small courtyard with mountains, a pund, and a pavilion inside. The scene was not bad. Chapter 2150 Chapter 2150 After he found a ce to sit, David figured there should be no one around. Then, he opened the system panel, found the option to exit The Spirit Cage, and selected it. After a whirlwind, David opened his eyes and saw that he had already returned to the Iridescent Sect in Star Kingdom where he was living in seclusion. Then, he found Celia and others and told them that he would go into seclusion for a while. After that, he went back to The Spirit Cage. He was still in the exact same position. The sessful shuttle caused David toment the power of the system. Thispletely changed the rules of The Spirit Cage. Everyone who entered The Spirit Cage could only shuttle back and forth at the descending point. On the contrary, David could leave anytime and anywhere. It showed that the system was above The Spirit Cage. Not long after he came back, there was a knock on the door. Knock knock knock! David opened the door and Beanie was standing outside. At this moment, Beanie''s face was flushed, and she looked a little excited. After discussing with the head of the Nacht family, they decided to sell the Beast Crystal for money. Life in the real world for the Nacht family had been rough for a while. If this Beast Crystal was sold, it could definitely help the Nacht family survive longer. If they wanted to sell Beast Crystal, they should not do it in Nightingale City. In other words, she would go to Sole with David to find a buyer. She could stay with David for half a month, so of course, she was ted! And this time, she only needed to find a few guards to escort the body of Silver Flood Dragon. She did not even need to consider the safety issues. With David around, it would be very safe. At the same time, she would have saved money on protection, killing two birds with one stone! ¡°Master David, sorry to keep you waiting,¡± Beanie said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s okay! What¡¯s your decision?¡± ¡°Master David, you should just stay here for one night. I¡¯ll go get ready and head to Sole with you tomorrow morning, what do you think?¡± Beanie asked cautiously. She was afraid that David would not be able to wait for a night and wanted to leave immediately. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll rest here for the night. Let¡¯s go to Sole tomorrow.¡± David agreed without thinking. It would be good to have someone lead the way. Although it would be slower than him doing it alone, it would also be a good time to take this opportunity to learn more about The Spirit Cage from Beanie. After all, adventurers were just people at the bottom, and their knowledge was limited. No matter what, Beanie came from a small family that was not that weak. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hence, she had to know more than the adventurers. ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Master David, thank you so much.¡± Beanie was very excited. ¡°Ms. Beanie, you¡¯re wee! When we get to Sole, I need your help too.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master David! When we get to Sole, I will definitely help you buy whatever you like.¡± Beanie bade farewell to David with excitement and got ready to go. It would take at least half a month to travel from Nightingale City to Sole in a carriage. The food and clothing during that time needed to be considered. Plus, Beanie would also need to select some guards to escort the goods. Meanwhile, David returned to the courtyard to rest. He was not going to spend the night here tonight. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go back to the real world to spend the night with Celia? He could still make it back tomorrow morning. Chapter 2151 Chapter 2151 Early the next morning, David and Beanie set off to Sole, the nearest second-tier city. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Apart from some guards, Nivia from the younger generation of the Nacht family also joined them. The whole team was much smaller than the team from Crow City to Nightingale City. It was not even one-twentieth the size of the original team. The main reason was that David was there, so they did not have a security problem. Hence, there was no need for so many people to escort them. Not only would it require more people, but the bigger the team, the slower the speed. Nas, the heir of the Nacht family, was not on the team. It was not that Nas did not want to go, but that Beanie did not want to take him. Nas probably had no idea that because he did not like David and scolded him a few times, he almost lost his position as heir, let alone the privilege of going to Sole. When he learned that Beanie was going to bring someone to Sole the night before, he thought that as the first-in-line heir of the Nacht family, he would have a chance to follow along and go to the second- tier city to gain experience. However, no one called him when they were leaving. Nas woke up in the morning and immediately felt something was wrong. He only found out the truth when he asked, The Nacht family''s team to Sole has already left. Without any hesitation, Nas, who was burning with anger and felt abandoned, chased after the team. Finally, he caught up with the team not far from Nightingale City. This time the team had only five carriages in total, and David had one all to himself. Beanie was sharing one with Nivia. The two were chatting, but Nivia tactfully did not ask about David. However, she knew that this young man with extraordinary temperament was definitely not as simple as an ordinary adventurer. The team that was advancing quickly stopped suddenly. ¡°Peridot, what¡¯s going on?¡± Beanie asked aloud. ¡°Mdy, Master Nas is blocking the way,¡± the maid Peridot said outside. She just saw Nas overtaking the team and stopping in front of them on a Foal Beast. Moreover, the line of five carriages was not long, so they could see the front at a nce. ¡®Nas? ¡®What is he doing here?¡¯ Beanie was puzzled. Because of David, she did not n to bring Nas this time. ¡°Niv,e, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Beanie got up and got out of the carriage. Nivia followed behind. She knew in her heart that the reason why Beanie did not take Nas must have something to do with David. At this time, Nas was standing in front of the Nacht family¡¯s team. He was burning with rage. He had almost lost his mind. As the first heir of the Nacht family, he was not even included in the team going to Sole. Nas refused to ept this reality no matter what. Beanie walked over with Nivia and Peridot. When she saw Nas riding a Foal Beast and blocking the way, she immediately reprimanded loudly, ¡°Nas, what are you trying to do? Get out of the way! Don¡¯t dy our journey.¡± ¡°Aunt Beanie! Why aren¡¯t you taking me to Sole?¡± Nas asked, holding back his anger. ¡°Naturally, I have my reasons for not taking you.¡± Chapter 2152 Chapter 2152 ¡°I want to know why.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know!¡± ¡°I have to know!¡± Nas said firmly. Beanie was taken aback. She did not expect Nas to be so courageous to talk to herself like this. ¡°What if I don¡¯t tell you?¡± Beanie asked calmly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep standing here. Don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± ¡°Nas, are you crazy? Leave immediately and I can pretend I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Beanie was also a little angry. David was still on the team! Wasting time like this would likely cause dissatisfaction for the other party. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy! I just want to know why,¡± Nas insisted. ¡°Why? Because you are not qualified!¡± Beanie snapped. ¡°Oh? I am not qualified? I am the first-in-line heir of the Nacht family, and you¡¯re saying that I am not qualified? Then who is qualified? Nivia? Aunt Beanie, don¡¯t forget, she is just a woman. So, no matter how good she is, she is destined to never be the head of the Nacht family, just like yourself,¡± Nas pointed at Nivia and asked sarcastically. Beanie calling the first heir of the Nacht family unqualifiedpletely angered him. At the same time, it also made him lose his mind. He was not just directing those words at Nivia, but he was also directing them at Beanie. It meant that as women, Beanie and Nivia could only assist the head of the Nacht family no matter how good they were. Although Nas had a high status, he was still a junior. Meanwhile, Beanie was the number two besides the head of the Nacht family and also the person in charge of the Nacht family at The Spirit Cage. She made very big contributions to the Nacht family. Her status was notparable to that of a junior like Nas. Even if the Nacht family had gone through ten heirs, Beanie¡¯s position in the Nacht family would still be unshakable. This was the gap between them. However, a junior like Nas was mocking a senior like Beanie so brazenly. ¡°How dare you?!¡± Beanie did not say anything, but Peridot and Nivia beside her reprimanded Nas almost at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re the bold ones. You have no right to speak,¡± Nas sneered. ¡°Nas, you are hopeless! When I promoted you as the first-in-line heir of the Nacht family, I wanted you to turn the pressure into motivation and continue to improve until one day you could stand alone. Unexpectedly, it harmed you and made you more and more arrogant. It seems that after I return from this trip, it will be time to hold a high-level meeting with the family to discuss the changing of the heir.¡± Beanie¡¯s calm words rang in Nas¡¯ ears like thunder. It pulled him out of his anger immediately. ¡®The changing of the heir?¡¯ As the person in charge of the Nacht family in The Spirit Cage, Beanie certainly had the ability to do this. ¡°A-A-Aunt Beanie, I-I¡­¡± Nas could not say aplete sentence after stammering for a long time. After he came to his senses, he realized how big of a mistake he had made. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Nas showed extraordinary talent at a very young age and was deeply loved by the Nacht family seniors. So, after discussion, they decided to put a little pressure on him and make him the first-in-line heir. This only caused him to be arrogant and excessively enthusiastic. They made Nas think that he was the future head of the Nacht family since he was a child, hence, he ckened in his cultivation and became mboyant. In the process, the Nacht family also noticed that something was not right. However, they had already decided on the heir, and it is not a trivial matter to change him, which was why the matter was dyed until now. In the end, this was the result. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough. In fact, the Nacht family¡¯s seniors have been quite critical of your actions this whole time, but the frequent recement of heirs would do a lot of harm to the Nacht family¡¯s reputation, so the family decided to tolerate you. We hoped you could change, but we didn¡¯t expect you to get worse. The head will be representing the entire Nacht family, and with your narrow-mindedness and extreme personality, you are not suitable to be the head of the Nacht family at all.¡± Beanie looked at Nas with disappointment. Chapter 2153 Chapter 2153 After hearing Beanie¡¯s words, Nas seemed to have lost his strength and almost fell off the Foal Beast. ¡®It¡¯s over! ¡®It¡¯s all over! ¡®With Beanie¡¯s status in the Nacht family, it¡¯s not impossible for her to propose a change in heir.¡¯ Moreover, Nas also knew that most of the seniors of the family were very dissatisfied with him. As long as someone took the lead, those guys were bound to agree. Once he lost his position as the first-in-line heir of the Nacht family, Nas would be reduced to bing an ordinary person. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Everything he had now would be a thing of the past. Nas could not bear such a blow. ¡°No! Aunt Beanie, you can¡¯t do this! I am the first-in-line heir of the Nacht family, and no one can rece me. I will be the head of the Nacht family in the future.¡± Nas was a little confused. ¡°If we hand the family to you, it will be the biggest failure of the Nacht family. The family will soon perish too. You should just give up,¡± Beanie gave him a huge blow. ¡°Pfft!¡± Furious, Nas spat out a mouthful of blood. He was quite depressed. ¡°Impossible! Impossible!¡± Nas muttered. Beanie did not care about Nas¡¯ situation. She waspletely disappointed in his nephew. When the seniors said that Nas was not suitable to be the first-in-line heir of the Nacht family, she was still helping this kid. However, this came back and bit her in the bottom. ¡°Keep going!¡± Beanie ordered. The team began to move forward slowly. The Foal Beast under Nas was startled and moved sideways. It was not until the team disappeared that Nas came back to his senses. Seeing the direction in which the team disappeared, Nas¡¯s eyes shed with hatred. He could not lose his position as the heir. Otherwise, he would have nothing. Originally, Nas came to question Beanie about why he was not included in the team to go to Sole, but in the end, he humiliated himself and even lost his position as the heir. One could only imagine how aggrieved he felt. However, it was toote for him to regret it now. Sitting in the carriage, David naturally heard the conversation between Beanie and Nas. He also understood the reason why the other party did this. She was just doing this to please David. Of course, David''s impression of Nas was already not very good. Nascked the modesty and low-keyness that youth should have. On the contrary, he only learned arrogance and was full of himself. How could such a person take on the heavy responsibility of being the head of the family? They should teach him a lesson. However, those were the Nacht family''s affairs, and they had nothing to do with David. Time passed day by day. In the blink of an eye, the Nacht family¡¯s team had traveled for ten days. In another five or six days, they would almost reach the second-tier city of Sole. There were no idents along the way. Of course, this was only for the time being. The team was about to go through the most dangerous part of the road from Nightingale City to Sole¡ª The Demon Ridge. ording to their current speed, it would take about two days to cross this. The Demon Ridge was built in the middle of the forest and the dense forest would block all sunlight. Chapter 2154 Chapter 2154 Even if one was walking inside in the daytime, it would still be very dim, making it particrly eerie. Therefore, this section of the road was named the Demon Ridge. The people from some third-tier cities around Nightingale City, as well as small towns like Crow City, had to pass through the Demon Ridge if they wanted to reach the second-tier city, Sole. Hence, the merchants would often pass by this ce. Due to the peculiarity and uniqueness of the Demon Ridge, many people chose to entrench here to form gangs and be robbers just so they could wait for passing merchants and charge a little toll. At the same time, they could also hunt and kill wild animals to eat and exchange for money. Under normal circumstances, they would let the people go as long as they collected the money and would not kill anyone. Otherwise, it would be bad for them if things got serious. Someone once broke the rules and targeted a mother and daughter passing by. They then killed all the servants and abused the mother and daughter to death. However, they did not expect the mother and daughter to be direct descendants of one of the rich families in Sole. In the end, this big family encircled and suppressed the Demon Ridge with all their strength, causing countless deaths and injuries. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the group of people who broke the rules was naturally caught and executed in Sole by a thousand cuts. The scene was extremely bloody and cruel. After this, the people active in the Demon Ridge fell to the lowest point in history as nine out of ten people died under that siege. Furthermore, the remaining ones would also be more careful when choosing their targets as they were afraid of offending people who they could not afford to offend. Beanie asked the team to put a big g with the word Nacht on every carriage. The Nacht family was big in Nightingale City. Although it was much inferior to Sole''s big families, they were not that weak either. Under normal circumstances, no one would attack such a force. So, Beanie did not care much about the Demon Ridge either. If some ignorant people confronted her, she would not mind teaching them a profound lesson. Even if she could not, she had a bigwig here. ording to Beanie''s guess, there should be an unfathomable guard beside David, and he was the one who saved her from Linus and the masked man in ck. However, until now, she never saw this person. Since this person could hide in the dark all this while without being discovered, it showed just how strong he was. At least with Beanie''s strength, that person¡¯s strength was unimaginable. The Nacht family''s team entered the Demon Ridge and the light dimmed instantly. It was as if they had gone from daytime to nighttime. David lifted the curtain of the carriage window and looked outside curiously, only to see them walking in a spooky forest. After one nce, he lost interest and continued to close his eyes and meditate. In another carriage, Nivia looked excitedly at the scene outside. ¡®Is this the legendary Demon Ridge? ¡®It is said that there used to be many robbers entrenched here. ¡®After a siege, most of them died and they haven''t recovered since. ¡®I have only heard of the Demon Ridge before, but I¡¯ve never seen it.¡¯ The Nacht family did not go to Sole a lot, and she and Nas had not been in The Spirit Cage for a long time, so they had definitely never gone through the Demon Ridge before. ¡°Aunt Beanie, do you think there will be robbers stopping us and charging us tolls?¡± Nivia asked curiously. ¡°Why? Do you want to deal with them?¡± Beanie asked with a smile. ¡°I''m just curious!¡± ¡°ording to logic, they would not dare to approach us. After the siege many years ago, almost 90% of the robbers died and their blood flowed like a river! After these trees absorbed the blood, the leaves were even covered with a trace of blood. That battle has scared these guys out of their wits.¡± ¡°Aunt Beanie, is the Beam family from Sole so powerful? They made the robbers who lived on the edge daily nearly vanish overnight.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the Beam family. Almost all Sole¡¯s forces participated in the war. If these robbers were not put under control, they would have be bigger and more arrogant. The death of the direct descendants of the Beam family was just a fuse,¡± Beanie exined. ¡°I see!¡± Nivia was stunned. She just heard that Sole¡¯s Beam family tried their best to besiege and kill the robbers in the Demon Ridge. She never expected there to also be this kind of insider information. Chapter 2155 Chapter 2155 On The first day entering the Demon Ridge, the Nacht family¡¯s team did not encounter robbers who could be so ignorant. Although there were quite a few people on the way watching them secretly, they gave up the moment they saw the Nacht family¡¯s banner. After all, the Nacht family was quite famous in Nightingale City, and they were not weak. The robbers did not need to take that risk. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With the lessons learned from the Beam family many years ago, the robbers who were now entrenched in the Demon Ridge would all act with caution. The consequences would be disastrous if there was another siege like the oneunched by the Beam family thest time. Halfway through the next day, everyone felt that they could safely pass the Demon Ridge. Woosh! An arrow shot out from the dense forest, directly piercing the neck of the guard steering the first carriage of the Nacht family. ¡°Ugh!¡± The guard did not understand what was going on. He covered his neck with his hands and his eyes widened with fright. After that, he fell to the ground after feeling some difficulty breathing and died. Immediately afterward¡­ Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! Countless arrows shot out from the dense forest, attacking the five carriages of the Nacht family. ¡°Enemy Attack! Enemy Attack! Enemy Attack!¡± The guards of the Nacht family who discovered this shouted frantically. At the same time, they rushed out of the carriages and gathered in front of Beanie¡¯s carriage. As the Nacht family¡¯s guards, their main purpose was to protect their masters. Of course, there was a second reason for this. Since Beanie was powerful, it would be easier to survive standing around her. Ding! Ding! Ding! The arrows and the weapons in the hands of the guards continuously collided. These guards were the elites of the Nacht family selected by Beanie, and their strength should not be underestimated. Except for the guard who drove the first carriage, who was killed by the enemy¡¯s sneak attack and caught off guard, everyone else quickly took out their weapons to block the iing arrows. Although some of them were injured, none of them lost their lives. Beanie froze for a moment when she first heard the enemy attack. After that, she came back to her senses and was burning with anger. She had already raised the banner of the Nacht family. Unexpectedly, there were actually ignorant people who dared to attack the Nacht family. They were really asking for it. ¡°Niv, stay inside and don¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll go and see who has the balls to attack the Nacht family.¡± After Beanie finished speaking, she immediately jumped out of the carriage without giving Nivia a chance to answer. Boom! She burst through the ceiling of the carriage and rose into the air. She grabbed the arrows shot from the dense forest one by one. Then, she returned each of them with force. ¡°Ah!¡± There was a flurry screams in the dense forest. After this wave of attack, there were piles of broken arrows around the five carriages. Most of the Nacht family¡¯s guards were wounded, but only two or three had been killed. On the contrary, the people who attacked them secretly from the dense forest suffered heavy casualties. These ordinary robbers were nothing before Beanie. ¡°Who dares to attack my Nacht family? Come out if you dare! Don¡¯t try to be sneaky and hide in the dark like a lowly rat!¡± Beanie shouted as she stood on the top of the carriage. After a while, no one responded. She continued to sneer, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You have the guts to do this but don¡¯t have the guts to show yourself? I guess the Demon Ridge is just so-so. You are all some mobs with no courage!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a woman in the Nacht family from Nightingale City who¡¯s not any inferior to men. If she were not a woman, she¡¯d be the head of the family. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, you do indeed live up to your name,¡± a voice said from the forest. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Get the hell out!¡± Beanie then threw the remaining arrow. Woosh! The target was the source of the voice. However, after the arrow was thrown, it looked as if it had disappeared into the ocean as the voice also stopped. Chapter 2156 Chapter 2156 ¡°Beanie, since I dared to stop you today, that means I¡¯m already prepared. If you¡¯re sensible, you should just leave your things here and we won¡¯t make things difficult for you, otherwise...¡± ¡°Otherwise?¡± Beanie sneered. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being cruel and ruthless when we kill your entire team.¡± ¡°Really? Come and see if you can do it.¡± Beanie smiled slightly, not showing any sign of fear. What was she afraid of? If she was leading the team alone, she would not know what to do in this situation. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, he had a bigwig in the team. If the enemy caused the person who was protecting the bigwig to take action, then the consequences would probably be more serious than the encirclement and suppression that year. ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t intend to hand over the goods, do you?¡± ¡°What should I hand over? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! We are just going to Sole to do some errands, but you stopped us here,¡± Beanie said, pretending not to understand. ¡°Really? Beanie, since we stopped you, we already know the truth, so don¡¯t pretend to be confused. It¡¯s useless. This time, we¡¯ve gathered all the forces entrenched in the Demon Ridge. You can¡¯t resist us. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. I¡¯ll let you go, but you have to leave your cargo here. Or else, I won¡¯t let you leave either.¡± Beanie¡¯s face gradually darkened. It was not that she was afraid of the other party. With David around, she was not afraid of anyone. Even if all the robbers of the Demon Ridge attacked at the same time, they would only be digging their own graves. No matter how many ants there were, they would still be ants and could never be giants. One just needed to stomp on the ants a few more times. However, what the man said just now enraged Beanie. Those guys should have known about the Beast Crystal, and that was why they gathered all the forces of the Demon Ridge to make a move. The value of the Beast Crystal was too high. The forces entrenched in the Demon Ridge would definitely not be able to resist such temptation. Plus, there was even aplete Silver Flood Dragon corpse here. If they could get their hands on it, every participating force in the Demon Ridge would receive a sum of money that was enough to keep them happy for a long time. They could even stop doing this kind of work. However, what puzzled Beanie was who spread the news. Could it be the Chez family? It was most likely them. Except for the Chez family, Beanie could not think of anyone else who would do that. Moreover, only the Chez family knew about the Beast Crystal. ¡®The Chez family! ¡®I will make sure to make them pay when we go back from Sole. ¡®I want to let them know that the Nacht family is not weak.¡¯ At the same time, Beanie was d. Fortunately, she asked David to stay when she found out he was also going to Sole and then went on this journey together with him. Otherwise, she would not have the ability to deal with today¡¯s situation. She would have no chance of escape at all. It was no joke that the Demon Ridge could be a ce that the surrounding merchants feared. Although they were just mobs, one should not underestimate them after they were united. However, David was here, so Beanie was not afraid at all and said very arrogantly, ¡°I should be the one saying that. You thugs, get out of the way quickly. Don¡¯t block my way and waste my time. You can¡¯t bear the consequences of stopping me. Furthermore, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about! There¡¯s nothing you need here.¡± Chapter 2157 Chapter 2157 ¡°Hahaha!¡± There were bursts ofughter in the dense forest. This was not from one person but from a lot of people. Everyone was obviously amused by Beanie''s words. Beanie was indeed not weak, but no matter how strong she was, there was only one of her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. They had assembled dozens of forces entrenched here and the leaders of some forces were not much weaker than Beanie. If a battle broke out, Beanie would definitely fall. The reason why they did not attack immediately was because they did not want to make this matter too serious. When the matter with the Beam family happened in the past, it caused too much trouble and eventually caused the Demon Ridge to be surrounded by many of Sole''s forces, resulting in a bloodbath. In reality, they did not want to take action this time, but someone brought news. It was said that there was aplete Silver Flood Dragon worth more than 10 billion with the Nacht family''s team. More importantly, there was a Beast Crystal in the body of Silver Flood Dragon. That was something worth nearly a hundred billion. Who would not be envious? Who would not want it? Even if they split the money after those two things were sold, they could still each receive an astronomical amount. Money touched people''s hearts. As the saying went, people would die for money while birds would die for food. Many people in it figured that after finishing this mission, they could call it a day after the money was distributed and stop their life of crime. "Beanie, since you are still obstinately persisting in going about things the wrong way, don''t me us for being cruel. We didn¡¯t want to kill anyone, but the things in your hands are too valuable! At worst, we will leave the Demon Ridge after finishing this mission and live out our days somewhere else. If you have money, you can live a good life anywhere. Why bother to work hard here, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A deafening sound came from the dense forest. This was not the effect that dozens or hundreds of people could achieve. It was conservatively estimated that there were at least tens of thousands of people in the dense forest. Only Beanie could keep her cool in the Nacht family¡¯s team, as everyone else was very nervous. Their faces were pale and there were traces of fear in their eyes. As they were facing impending death, no one could remain calm. Beanie was also like this because she knew David was on the team. Otherwise, she would consider giving up Beast Crystal to save everyone¡¯s lives. ¡°I¡¯ll count to ten! If you want to live, leave with your people, but leave your things behind. I won¡¯t stop you. However, if you really want money and not your life, we can¡¯t do anything about that.¡± ¡°Beanie, I advise you to go! Where there''s life there''s hope. Your life is more important than the treasure, right? If you¡¯re lucky, you can stille across another treasure after this. If you lose your life, you will lose everything.¡± Another voice persuaded. ¡°Ten, nine, eight...¡± After every number, the hearts of the Nacht family¡¯s guards drummed violently unconsciously. Their faces also became paler. They naturally hoped that Beanie would give up the treasure she was escorting this time and take everyone away. ¡°Three, two, one.¡± After saying ¡®one¡¯, the Nacht family¡¯s guards were on edge. They were holding their weapons so tightly that they were rattling. ¡°Beanie, it seems that you are determined to resist to the end. Thus, don¡¯t me us for being cruel.¡± ¡°Go!¡± Buzz! Woosh! The second wave of arrows were fired, and it was even denser than the initial wave. Not only were they longer and thicker, but they were also much stronger. It was not at the same level as the first wave at all. The remaining elite guards of the Nacht family were no match for an attack of this strength. Needless to say, they would be able to directly shoot through the carriages too. Chapter 2158 Chapter 2158 Beanie frowned watching the powerful arrows rain down. If David did not make a move, she might be the only one left in the Nacht family¡¯s entire team after this attack. Plus, she might not be able to resist all of them and might be seriously injured. The densely packed arrows were fast approaching, and they arrived in front of the group in the blink of an eye. Just when everyone was preparing to go all out and Beanie was about to make a move, the space seemed to freeze. The arrows shot from the dense forest all stayed in the air without moving. Such a weird scene frightened everyone there, including the robbers in the dense forest and the guards of the Nacht family. They had never seen such a thing before. Everyone stared dumbfounded at the arrows hovering in the air. Beanie finally breathed a sigh of relief. The strong man protecting David in the dark finally made a move. Such a heaven-defying method was indeed incredible. With their level of strength, they could never understand this. ¡°Scram!¡± The word contained endless power. It centered on the carriage where David was and spread in all directions before returning all the arrows that were floating in the air back to where they came from. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ As the robbers in the dense forest watched the arrows flying back at them, they were frightened out of their wits and some of them even urinated in fright before falling onto the ground limply. Woosh! ¡°Ah!¡± Countless screams came from the dense forest. The guards of the Nacht family stared nkly. Nivia was the same. However, she knew that Aunt Beanie¡¯s savior may be Master David. She also knew that Master David was amazing. However, she did not expect him to be so powerful. He still enjoyed a one-sided victory even with so many robbers. ¡®How could one word from him be so powerful? ¡®Where did Master Davide from? ¡®Even a second-tier city doesn¡¯t have such a strong person, let alone a third-tier city like Nightingale City.¡¯Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°M-May I know who¡¯s there? I-I¡¯ve offended you, p-please don¡¯t be mad, my Lord. Please spare us!¡± Someone stammered. Obviously, he was quite frightened by the scene just now. ¡°Please¡­ Please spare us!¡± The surviving robbers shouted in unison. They all knew that if they wanted to live, they could only beg this person for mercy. Otherwise, they would surely die. ¡°Ms. Beanie, I will leave the rest to you. Finish it as soon as possible and let¡¯s continue on our way.¡± David¡¯s voice came from the carriage he was in. Only then did everyone realize that the arrows aimed at two particr carriages were never touched them as they were blocked by an invisible force. Meanwhile, the other carriages were filled with arrows. ¡°Yes, Master David!¡± Beanie bowed to David. Then, she turned to face the dense forest and asked, ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be able to survive. Answer me a question and you can leave.¡± ¡°Ms. Beanie, we¡¯re all ears.¡± ¡°Where did you get this news that my family would pass by here with treasures?¡± ¡°A young man came to the Demon Ridge and told us three days ago.¡± ¡®A young man?¡¯ Beanie thought for a moment. ¡®So it¡¯s not Linus? ¡®Why did the Chez family send a young man over?¡¯ ¡°What does this young man look like? How tall was he? Was he fat or thin? What clothes was he wearing?¡± ¡°Ms. Beanie, this young man is¡­¡± After listening to the other party¡¯s narrative, Beanie took a deep breath as a killing intent filled her eyes. The rest of the Nacht family also looked at each other with confusion. None of them could believe their ears. It was because the description was clearly Nas, the son and the first-in-line heir of the Nacht family, who had stopped them outside Nightingale City. Chapter 2159 Chapter 2159 On the way back to Nightingale City from the Demon Ridge, a young man was riding a Foal Beast. It was the Nacht family¡¯s first-in-line heir Nas. At this moment, his face was filled with a sinister smile that would send shivers down other¡¯s spines. After being rejected by Beanie in joining the trip to Sole and getting threatened with a senior meeting to centered around recing him as the heir after she came back, Nas went mad. He would have nothing without the status of heir. So, in order to ensure that he could continue to live with ease, he did not hesitate to betray his family. He went to the Demon Ridge first to expose the secrets of the Beast Crystal to those vicious robbers. His purpose was so that Beanie and her party would never return. As long as they were dead, he would keep his position. Moreover, even if Beanie survived, the Silver Flood Dragon and the Crystal inside it would be gone. If she lost those two things, Beanie would be the Nacht family''s sinner. Her status in the Nacht family would also decline rapidly. She would lose the trust of the head and her words would no longer be as effective as they were now. No one would listen to her anymore. By then, Beanie would not be a threat to his status as the heir to the Nacht family. This was Nas''st crazy gamble to protect himself. Regardless of the result, it would definitely be good for Nas. It would be best if Beanie died, but it would all be over for her even if she did not. It was unlikely that she would continue to serve as the person in charge of the Nacht family at The Spirit Cage. Nas did not consider any other possibilities at all. In his opinion, a third situation would not ur at all. Until now, he still remembered the expressions of the leading robbers of the Demon Ridge when they heard the Crystal was worth nearly 100 billion L Dors. They were ecstatic and they could not hide the greed in their eyes. They would never let go of this great opportunity to get rich overnight. Even if it would enrage the Nacht family, they would not hesitate. Besides, the Nacht family of Nightingale City was doing much worse than the Beam family in Sole. As long as they could get the Beast Crystal, everyone would divide the money after selling it. Then, they could leave the Demon Ridge and live happily somece else. Beanie would never be able to win when facing thebination of so many forces in the Demon Ridge. Nas was very excited now. He felt that his n was foolproof. There was no way that the robbers would stay here after they got the Beast Crystal. When the people from the Nacht family came to the Demon Ridge, the robbers would be long gone. Furthermore, the Nacht family would never have thought that it was he who revealed their secrets. He would do all of this without anyone noticing. After this incident, most of the robbers at the Demon Ridge would be gone. Nas betrayed and sacrificed the Nacht family whilst benefitting the surrounding merchants. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, it was a pity he could not say it out loud. Nas shook his head and hurried back to Nightingale City happily. After he got the news of the deaths of Beanie and the others, he would be able to rx. ¡­ The atmosphere at the scene was a little weird in the second half of The Demon Ridge. Beanie was in a state of extreme rage. She would never have expected the first-in-line of the Nacht family to betray her and the family. Chapter 2160 Chapter 2160 What great irony. If it were not for David, the consequences could have been disastrous. The Nacht family would not only lose a huge amount of wealth, but their strength would also have been greatlypromised. The family would very likely be devastated too. The rest of the Nacht family¡¯s guards and Nivia also showed looks of disbelief. No matter what, Nas was the direct descendant of the Nacht family and also the first-in-line heir. No matter how hedonistic he was and no matter how much of a scoundrel he was, he could not do such a thing! However, the truth was right in front of them. It was impossible for these terrified robbers to lie. Hence, there was only one possibility. In order to prevent Beanie from returning to the family to have a senior meeting to rece Nas, the first-in-line heir, he joined hands with the robbers of the Demon Ridge to get rid of Beanie forever. How terrifying! With such a defiant kid as the first-in-line heir, the Nacht family would be doomed to be gradually destroyed if no serious measures were taken. Everyone looked at Beanie. At this time, Beanie was also clenching her teeth. Her breathing was short, and her blood was surging. She wished she could go back immediately to kill that punk Nas. The weird atmosphere prevented the robbers in the dense forest from making any moves. They were deeply aware of the strength of the person who had just taken action. He could even be called peerless. It was likely only the big forces living in the first-tier cities, or even the main city, would have such a powerful person. As long as he did not say anything, no one could escape from in front of his eyes. ¡°Hiss¡­ Huff¡­¡± Beanie took a few deep breaths to calm down her anger. Even though she wanted badly to go back and kill Nas, she knew this was not the time. David was still waiting, and she could not waste his time. They could only head to Sole first and then only deal with that traitor once they returned. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Beanie asked. ¡°Ms. Beanie, it¡¯s true! We would never hide anything from you now that we¡¯re in this situation. When that kid came here, he said he had a huge grudge with the Nacht family, and he hoped to use our hands to kill you all. He didn¡¯t want any benefits. We were blinded by the benefits so that¡¯s why we said yes. We would never have expected the kid to be harming us,¡± a voice said from the forest. ¡°I hope you¡¯re not lying, if not¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Beanie, don¡¯t worry. I swear I am telling you the truth. If we are lying, we will not make any progress in our lives and we will get tortured to death.¡± ¡°Very good! You can go. My family will not pursue what happened today, but I also hope that you know your ce. You will inevitably fall t on your face if you keep doing something like this. What happened today can be regarded as a lesson for you all. You still have to follow the right path, you will never make it in life if you keep on going down the wrong path.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You¡¯re right, Ms. Beanie. We are leaving the Demon Ridge now and we will be good people in the future.¡± ¡°Okay, get lost now!¡± Beanie waved her hand. After getting permission, shuffling sounds could be heard in the dense forest. Those who survived began to leave quickly. Today, they had beenpletely scared out of their wits. ¡°Master David, I¡¯m done dealing with it.¡± Beanie jumped down and said respectfully after she came to David¡¯s carriage. ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any time.¡± David¡¯s voice came from the carriage. He also did not ask who the identity of this young man. That was the Nacht family¡¯s business. He had nothing to do with it nor did he want to have anything to do with it. ¡°Yes! Master David, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± After Beanie finished speaking, she turned and left. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. While walking, she said, ¡°Everyone, clean up and we¡¯ll continue our journey. Our destination is Sole.¡± ¡°Yes, Mdy!¡± The guards began to clear the scene. The Nacht family¡¯s team soon began to hit the road again. As for the corpses that died in the dense forest, they became food for wild beasts and nourishment for the nts. Chapter 2161 Chapter 2161 After crossing the Demon Ridge, Beanie and her team never encountered any surprises again. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A few dayster, they arrived at Sole, a second-tier city of The Spirit Cage. Even though Sole was only one tier above Nightingale City, it was much more prosperous. There was absolutely noparison between the two cities. The Nacht family was one of the top families in Nightingale City. In Sole, however, the Nacht family was nothing, not even a middle-ss family. After they entered Sole, David could clearly see that the prosperity here was notparable to that of Nightingale City. ¡°Master David, what are your ns next?¡± Beanie asked. When they were approaching Sole, Beanie came up with an excuse to go to David¡¯s carriage. Firstly, she wanted to ask about David¡¯s n, and secondly, she was worried that David would leave quietly likest time. It was a rare chance for her to rely on such a powerful person, so she had to seize the opportunity. If she let David leave again this time, she was worried that there would be no chance for her to meet him again. After Beanie sold the Beast Crystal, she would return to Nightingale City. Meanwhile, a big shot like David might never go back to Nightingale City again in his life. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for the time being, so I¡¯ll just go with the flow! I¡¯ll have some fun in Sole and then continue to go to the first-tier cities. After that, I might even go to the main city to have a look. It¡¯s not every day that Ie to The Spirit Cage, so I have to thoroughly enjoy myself before going back,¡± David replied. He intended to spend money. The more he spent, the better. Both The Spirit Cage and the real world used L Dors, and they were both connected. Thus, even if David stayed in Star Kingdom, he could still getvish points to improve his strength. This was great news for David. When the Feather family struck three hundred yearster, what they would face would be a hopelessly terrifying enemy. After he was done in the second-tier cities, he would go to the first-tier cities. Finally, he would go to the main city. After all of that, he could basically reach peak Divine Realm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to buy some things you like? I am on my way to sell, so why don¡¯t we go together? Many powerful forces in Sole will buy and sell rare treasures there, so we can look for someone with a better reputation.¡± After Beanie finished speaking, she looked at David expectantly. She felt safe only when she was with David. She would feel more confident selling the Beast Crystal with David by her side. ¡°Okay!¡± David agreed. Anyway, he also needed to find a ce to spend money to buy things. ¡°Great! Thank you, Master David,¡± Beanie chirped. ¡°By the way, Ms. Nacht, are you selling the corpse of the beast you bought in Crow City? It seems to be called Silver Flood Dragon, right?¡± David asked. Back then, he had watched Beanie buy the Silver Flood Dragon. The Silver Flood Dragon was the little snake that David punched to death when he first came to The Spirit Cage. ¡°That¡¯s not all I¡¯m selling.¡± Beanie shook her head. ¡°Oh? Do you have other treasures?¡± David was curious. Chapter 2162 Chapter 2162 ¡°Yes! In fact, the value of Silver Flood Dragon is not that high. The reason why I can pay that price is because the corpse isplete and is worth gambling on.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± David was confused. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Master David, you just came to The Spirit Cage, so you may not know much about it. Beasts have a certain chance to produce Crystals, but the chances of this are extremely low. A hundred beasts may not be able to produce one Crystal. The role of Beast Crystals is very extensive and has a great effect on the improvement of mind power, so the value of Beast Crystals is also very high. Furthermore, I¡¯m lucky to find a Crystal in the body of Silver Flood Dragon,¡± Beanie exined patiently. David got it. In other words, the little snake he killed had something more valuable in its body. ¡°Um¡­ Ms. Nacht, may I ask, how much is the Beast Crystal inside the Silver Flood Dragon worth?¡± ¡°ording to the current market price, it is worth at least 80 billion L Dors, and may even reach 100 billion. The specific price depends entirely on the buyer,¡± Beanie answered honestly. ¡®80 billion to 100 hundred billion? ¡®Including the corpse, that¡¯s more than 100 billion. ¡®This deal is not bad.¡¯ ¡®She¡¯ll be getting five or six times the amount back after spending 20 billion L Dors to buy the Silver Flood Dragon.¡¯ ¡°Ms. Nacht, you are so courageous. You invested 20 billion L Dors and are getting back five or six times the amount in one fell swoop,¡± Davidmented. ¡°Master David, you speak too highly of me. It¡¯s all luck. No one knows that there was a Beast Crystal in it, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to buy it at that price,¡± Beanie said modestly. ¡°Luck is actually a kind of strength. Ms. Nacht, I wonder if you will sell the Beast Crystal to me?¡± David asked. It was 100 billion L Dors. As long as David could buy it, he could get 1000vish points, so how would he let go of such a good opportunity? ¡°Master David, you want to buy the Beast Crystal?¡± Beanie was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this thing before, so I want to buy it and y with it to see what¡¯s so special about it.¡± Davidughed. ¡°Well, if you are sure you want it, I can sell it to you for 50 billion L Dors, what do you think?¡± Beanie gritted her teeth and cut the price by half. In order to develop a good rtionship with David, she also decided to go all out. Besides, if it were not for David, they would not even be able to get past Demon Ridge. When David heard that Beanie wanted to give him a reduction of 50 billion, he was not happy. Where would he get the missing five hundredvish points from? When he was about to say something, Beanie said unexpectedly, ¡°Master David, don¡¯t get me wrong. You saved us, without you, we wouldn¡¯t even be able to get out of Demon Ridge. I should be giving you the Beast Crystal for free, but recently our family has encountered some troubles in the real world and desperately needs money, so I can only give you a little discount. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± After speaking, Beanie carefully observed David, for fear that the other party would get mad. David did not even want a 50 billion discount, let alone to receive it as a gift. If he could not spend money or getvish points, what was the use of getting the Beast Crystal? ¡°Ms. Nacht! I, David Lidell, never like to take advantage of others. We are friends, but we have to settle ounts properly. I will buy the Beast Crystal at the highest price, which is 100 billion L Dors. I will not buy it if you¡¯re charging me one penny less. If you do, I¡¯ll just buy from other forces. I refuse to believe that there isn¡¯t another Beast Crystal in a ce as big as Sole,¡± David said righteously. This remark moved Beanie very much. She felt that David must have decided to pay the highest price after he heard that the Nacht family was in trouble. It would be good enough if she could sell the Beast Crystal for eighty or ny billion. If she wanted to sell it for 100 billion, she would have to meet someone who desperately needed it and was not short of money. ¡°Thank you, Master David! The Nacht family and I will always remember your great kindness in our hearts,¡± Beanie thanked him sincerely. As she spoke, she was about to kneel and express her gratitude. David hastily stopped her. In reality, it was Beanie who had helped him. So how would he dare to let Beanie do this? Chapter 2163 Chapter 2163 In the end, David bought the Beast Crystal inside the Silver Flood Dragon for 100 billion L Dors. Beanie stripped the Beast Crystal from Silver Flood Dragon and handed it to David while it was still warm. Then, David also transferred 100 billion L Dors to Beanie. After the deal between the two was concluded. David turned on the system immediately to check whether he had gotten thevish points. Fortunately, the result did not disappoint him. The system disyed a thousandvish points clearly. After this, David could return to the real world at any time and break through to Pre-Deity Rank. David did not want the body of the Silver Flood Dragon worth 20 billion. It was not that he did not want the two hundredvish points. Right now, he desperately wanted even a few measlyvish points, let alone two hundred. It was mainly because he had no idea how to deal with it after he bought it. Others needed the body of the Silver Flood Dragon to boost their mind power, but not David. He could not just throw it away, right? It would cause quite a stir if it was discovered by others. When he arrived at Sole, there should be no shortage of ces for him to spend money, so there was no need for him to take this risk. And with a thousandvish points in the system, David was not in a hurry anymore. He still had time. He could still spend money in the first-tier cities and even main cities. In truth, David did not expect that when he came to The Spirit Cage. The little snake he killed so casually had created a harvest of 1000vish points for him. After the deal between the two, the sky had turned dark. Beanie decided to find a ce to rest and then they would go to find the buyer of the Silver Flood Dragon''s body in the morning. The team then settled in an inn. The environment was not bad, so of course, it was not cheap. However, for Beanie who had just received 100 billion L Dors, that was a small amount of money. David wanted to pay the bill, but Beanie naturally would not agree. Since it did not amount to much, David stopped insisting. After telling Beanie that he was going to retreat at night and not to be disturbed, David went into his room and closed all the doors and windows. After he turned on the system, he chose to exit The Spirit Cage and returned to the real world. When he opened his eyes again, he had returned to the Iridescent Sect in the real world from The Spirit Cage. The first thing he did back in the real world was make a breakthrough in his strength. Hisvish points could only benefit him if he used them. If he kept them, they would just be a string of numbers. David first spent two hundredvish points to help his Body and Mind break through from Sacred level 10 to Divine Realm Pre-Deity level 1. Then, he spent ny points to raise his Body and Mind each to Pre-Deity level 10. In this way, he spent a total of three hundred and eightyvish points. Both his Body and Mind had reached Divine Realm Pre-Deity level 10. Under the influence of the double limit, David''sbat strength also reached partial Primordial Deity Rank. This kind ofbat power was not considered weak even in level 9 civilization Le. Azul, as the direct descendant of the Feather family in Le, had awakened his innate skill but he was only a partial Pre-Deity. After spending 380vish points from his 1000vish points, he only had 620 left. David set his sights on Cloning again. This was the most powerful skill he had ever seen. His clone had the samebat power as his main body, which could be regarded as heaven-defying. In the current situation where it was impossible to continue to improvebat power, it was undoubtedly the best choice to increase the level of his Cloning and increase the number of clones. David clicked on the plus sign behind the avatar. The system window popped up. [Cloning is currently a level 3 skill, and it will cost one hundredvish points to upgrade it to level 4. After reaching level 4, the number of clones will increase from three to nine. Host, please confirm whether to proceed.] There were two options. Yes or no. ¡®My clones will increase from three to nine?¡¯ All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. David''s eyes lit up. ¡®I thought that I would only get one clone every time I upgraded it by a level! ¡®It seems that this is not the case.¡¯ Chapter 2164 Chapter 2164 He hastily chose yes. One hundredvish points disappeared. Then, his Cloning reached level 4. The number of clones he could produce also increased from three to nine. With David''s current partial Primordial Deity Rankbat power and his nine clones, it would be as if he had thebat power of ten partial Primordial Deities. Not everyone could cross this kind of power, not even if they were in Le. David had stepped into the ranks of the powerhouses. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. And how long did it take? What kind of terrifying enemy the Feather family would face after three hundred years? Only then would they know. After all of this was done, David could finally rx for the time being and let out a sigh of relief. There were 520vish points left. He needed at least 1000vish now to either upgrade his Body or Mind or increase the level of his Cloning. At this point, David could just be idle. If he continued to stay in Star Kingdom, no one could do anything to him. Primordial Deities were invincible in Le, and they would nevere to a ce as small as Star Kingdom. However, David liked to n so he could not remain idle. This was unless he could reach his own limit or upgrade the system to its maximum. If that happened, he would have no choice but to remain idle. After breaking through to partial Primordial Deity Rank, David went to The Spirit Cage through the system. He had already told Celia and others that he needed to live in seclusion for a while. Meanwhile, everyone was working hard to improve themselves, so it would not be necessary for David to disturb them for the time being. The next day, when Beanie saw David again, she felt like something changed with him. However, she could not put a finger on what it was. In short, her woman¡¯s intuition told her that David was not the same as he was yesterday. His mind power had risen from Sacred level 10 to Pre-Deity level 10, and David¡¯s strength in The Spirit Cage also made a qualitative leap. That was why Beanie felt that way. ¡°Morning, Master David!¡± Beanie said respectfully. ¡°Morning, Ms. Nacht!¡± David replied politely. I didn¡¯t see you for one night and you¡¯ve be so radiant, Master David.¡± ¡°Ms. Nacht, you¡¯re too kind.¡± After a few polite exchanges, the two left the inn together to find a buyer for the Silver Flood Dragon. Meanwhile, David was going to do some shopping. It would be best to spend another 100 to 200 billion L Dors. After asking some locals, the two came to thergest trading street in Sole. Arge number of treasures were traded here every day. The Silver Flood Dragon, which was actually worth more than 10 billion L Dors, was a rare item in Nightingale City, but in Sole, it was only average. It was not even a treasure of the highest quality, let alone a first-rate one. After they entered the trading street, David felt like he had entered a market on Earth. Many merchants were selling their things along the street. Their bluffing skills were like none other. David and Beanie kept venturing further and further inside. ording to the news they got, the moremon items were sold outside, and the truly precious treasures were all traded in the depths of the trading street. As they ventured deeper, they saw fewer and fewer people on the streets. Soon, the once lively street became quieter. Chapter 2165 Chapter 2165 David and Beanie walked into the depths of the trading street. The people who came here were all riding in luxurious carriages. On both sides of the street were shops where they could buy and sell treasures. Carriages were parked at some of the entrances, apparently there to conduct business. N?velDrama.Org ? content. David and Beanie¡¯s target this time was a store called Treasure Pavilion. There were a lot of carriages going back and forth around them. Beanie also brought a carriage, which contained the body of Silver Flood Dragon. For a beast at the level of the Silver Flood Dragon, its corpse would not rot for some time even if it was dead, let alone emit a bad smell. Not long after, they saw arge store on the street with the words ¡®Treasure Pavilion¡¯ written on it. This seemed to be the ce they were looking for. Beanie asked the carriage behind them to stop in front of Treasure Pavilion. Then, the two stepped through the gate of Treasure Pavilion and entered the hall. The moment they did that, something shot out from the innermost part of the shop. Its speed was so fast that with Beanie¡¯s strength, she could only see a small ck shadow shing away. When this small figure was about to escape from Treasure Pavilion, the door closed suddenly. Boom! ¡°Ouch!¡± The shadow hit the door and bounced back,nding right next to David and Beanie. The two of them looked at the shadow closely. It turned out to be a little girl about seven or eight years old. She was very cute, and she looked simr to a porcin doll. She had a smile on her flushed face which made her look as if she had walked out of a painting, but her body was a little dirty. She was sitting on the ground covering her forehead with her hands, a pained expression on her face. Apparently, the collision just now hurt her. At this time, the lights in the hall of the Treasure Pavilion came on. Then, someone said through gritted teeth, ¡°Little brat, I finally caught you.¡± Then, more than a dozen guards ran out from the side room of the Treasure Pavilion and quickly surrounded the little girl, David, and Beanie. Before David and Beanie could understand what was going on, they were surrounded. Finally, a middle-aged man walked into the hall. The guards automatically stepped aside. When the middle-aged man saw the two of them, he was taken aback for a moment. When he saw the extraordinary air around David and Beanie, he asked politely, ¡°Who are you two?¡± ¡°Are you the owner of Treasure Pavilion?¡± Beanie asked back. ¡°Exactly! My name is Thor Rivers, the boss of Treasure Pavilion. May I know who you are?¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Rivers, we are here to sell!¡± ¡°Customers! I¡¯m sorry for being so rude,¡± Thor said apologetically. ¡°Mr. Rivers, what are you doing?¡± Beanie asked curiously. ¡°Oh, you have no idea. This little brat on the ground is a well-known thief on the trading street. So many people have suffered since she came to the trading street three months ago. Nobody knows how many treasures have been lost and the ce has been in chaos. Everyone is in danger. The main reason is that she only steals priceless treasures. In order to catch her, we did everything possible. We almost caught her several times, but in the end, we couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her, so she managed to flee. This time, I finally caught her!¡± Thor exined. Upon hearing this, David and Beanie looked at the little girl beside them. Their faces were full of disbelief. A seven or eight-year-old daughter caused so much chaos in the trading street and no one could catch her for three months? Who would believe this? However, the two epted this very quickly. Judging from the little girl¡¯s speed, she was not to be underestimated. No ordinary person could catch her. ¡°Mr. Rivers, where is she from? How is she so powerful?¡± Beanie asked. ¡°I have no idea. She came to the trading street of Sole three months ago and then started living here. She will only steal treasures from others and since she¡¯s small and fast. Since no one has the heart to hurt her, it was hard for us to capture her.¡± Chapter 2166 Chapter 2166 At this time, the little girl stood up suddenly. She turned around to re at Thor, stretched out her little hand, and pointed at him before saying, ¡°You meanie!¡± Thor¡¯s expression turned a little awkward after he was used. ¡®You f*cking stole my stuff but are calling me a meanie? ¡®Is there any justice in this world?¡¯ ¡°Brat, hand over all the things you stole and I¡¯ll let you go, or else I¡¯ll notify everyone. You will suffer if I do that,¡± Thor threatened. Even though the little girl in front of him caused him a lot of losses, he did not dare to go too far. The same went for the rest of the trading street victims. They injured the little girl without knowing the first time. In the end, she still managed to escape while being seriously injured. However, it did not take long before she reappeared fully recovered. Her young age, coupled with her unpredictable speed and terrifying recovery speed, showed everyone that this little girl was not that simple. She might even be downright scary. What if her parents came to avenge her after they hurt her? All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The victims could not bear the other party¡¯s anger. So, everyone could only keep a close eye on their own treasures, and at the same time, set a trap for her. However, they did not dare to go overboard with it. They decided to wait for the little girl¡¯s family to show up and then they would ask forpensation. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it! I just borrowed it, and I will repay you double in the future,¡± the little girl said righteously. ¡°It¡¯s only borrowing if you have my consent. If you don¡¯t, that¡¯s stealing, got it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just know that my body needs these things, so I have to eat a lot of them!¡± ¡°You¡­ You ate all the treasures you stole?¡± Thor felt his blood pressure rising. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re so yucky too! But it¡¯s good for my body, so I have to eat it even if it¡¯s bad,¡± the little girl said aggrievedly. ¡°Where''s your family? Get them toe here right now!¡± ¡°I forgot,¡± the little girl whispered. ¡°How did youe here then?¡± ¡°I forgot too!¡± ¡°What do you remember?¡± ¡°I just remember that I need to eat a lot of things,¡± the little girl thought for a while and said. Thor pped himself on the forehead. He felt as if he was going crazy. In truth, he wanted so badly to p this little brat in front of him. However, he dared not! After the analysis of many victims of the trading street, the little girl probably came into The Spirit Cage by mistake, and she surely had Le¡¯s top power standing behind her. No one could beat or kill her under this kind of circumstance. Hence, it seemed that there was really no other solution except to take care of their belongings. Everyone could only hope that the little girl¡¯s family would find her one day, take her away, and at the same timepensate them for the treasures she stole. David looked at the little girl in front of him. He was also very curious as to who she was and how she became so powerful at such a young age. The little girl¡¯s nose twitched suddenly, and she took two deep breaths. Then, with a rxed expression on her little face, she turned to face David as if she smelled something she liked. Then, she rushed over, hugged David¡¯s thigh tightly, and said with a look of enjoyment, ¡°Sir, you smell so good!¡± Meanwhile, David stood in ce with a confused look on his face. He knew that he was very popr with women, but he had not reached the point where he appealed to both the young and the old, right? Chapter 2167 Chapter 2167 Three months ago, in a remote area in level 9 civilization Le. A woman was standing tall in the void with a three-foot green sword in her hand. She had a crown on her head and was wearing tight-fitting armor that entuated her alluring figure. At the same time, there was an aggressive look on her stunning face. Her splendid and magnificent thin eyes were narrowed as they stared straight ahead. In front of her was a huge ball-shaped object floating in the air. This ball-shaped unknown object was frighteninglyrge, and the woman was like a grain of sand in front of it. The scene was tense. The two were in a state of mutual hostility, and an earth-shattering battle might ur at any second. A huge battle with opponents that had very different sizes and proportions was about to start. Facing such a huge enemy, the armored woman did not look scared at all. Instead, there was a hint of contempt in her eyes. ¡°Go back! If not, you will die!¡± The woman said coldly while pointing her green sword forward. ¡°Empress Elora!¡± A robotic voice came from the ball-shaped object. Empress Elora! That was a name that would make everyone in the level 9 civilization Leia go crazy. There were five rulers watching over Le. Empress Elora was one of them, and she was granted the title Empress. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The five rulers were the strongest five in Le, and they were the leaders with the highest status. Their job was to rule Le and make sure Le remained safe. ¡°Since you know it¡¯s me, why don¡¯t you leave right now? Are the Robotias tired of living? Or do you want to repeat history? I won¡¯t go easy on you this time,¡± Elora said coldly again. The Robotias! They were the rulers of another level 9 civilization. They had life, but no flesh and blood. Their bodies were made of countless precious materials in the universe, so they were a very strange and unique race. The Robotias¡¯ way of creating life was also different from humans and many races with flesh and blood. To put it simply, the Robotias had a mother brain, which would continue to split into other independent individuals. These independent individuals would then have their own minds but no bodies. When they entered the body made by the Robotias, they could move freely and be a full-fledged member of the Robotias. The ball-shaped object in front of Empress Elora was constructed by countless Robotia members. They could be assembled into various shapes at will and achieve these perfect forms. ¡°Elora! I came here today just to see if you, one of the Le five rulers, are as brave as you were back then.¡± ¡°It seems that the battle back then didn¡¯t hurt you enough. I should have gone straight to yourir and destroyed your mother brain at the beginning to save you from overthinking and constantly wishing to invade others. A race that goes against nature like you Robotias shouldn¡¯t exist in the world,¡± Elora said contemptuously. It was as if the Robotias were nothing to her. In fact, the Robotias had their own advantages. They were not weak since they could be the ruler of a level 9 civilization. As long as they had enough materials, the Robotias could produce members inrge quantities and expand their own strength. This was a race that had developed its external technology to the extreme. Yet at the same time, their disadvantages were equally obvious. That was, they had a seriousck of potential. The future achievements of a Robotia member would already be determined by the materials used to make its body. They were unlike humans, a race with flesh and blood. For thetter, the bigger their ambition, the bigger their dream, and the bigger their potential. The possibilities for humans were endless! ¡°How presumptuous!!! Elora, today I will let you know that we, the Robotias, not only want to exist in this world but also be the master and rule the entire universe,¡± an angry voice roared. Obviously, Elora¡¯s words triggered something in them. However, these guys did not have flesh and blood, so they also did not have any nerves. ¡°Really? Who was beaten so badly that they didn¡¯t dare to leave their house back then? Who was the one that had to lower their heads and apologize to us? Who was the one that had to beg us to spare them in the end?¡± Chapter 2168 Chapter 2168 ¡°That was back then! This is the present. We, the Robotias, have not been idle all these years. We will definitely surprise you.¡± ¡°I heard that the Robotias have discovered a special substance that can be extracted to create an Lv 6 body that can withstand the attack of the Overlords and not suffer any damage. It seems to be true.¡± ¡°You Lens are so well-informed!¡± ¡°Of course! Do you think Le could survive throughout the endless years of the universe without some strong sources?¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elora, since you know this, then you should also understand that Le has no chance of winning this time, and you, Elora, are just the beginning. Soon, we will wipe out Le andpletely upy this ce.¡± ¡°If you want to invade and upy Le, you have to ask the sword in my hand if it agrees!¡± After Elora finished speaking, she swung the three-foot green sword in her hand. A sword light instantly spanned the distance between the two and appeared in front of the ball-shaped object as if it was about to cut it open. ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn!¡± After the ball-shaped object said that, it exploded and broke into pieces, turning into many small objects that could move freely. At the same time, they also perfectly dodged the sword light. Although some damage was done to the robots in the middle, it was almost negligiblepared to the huge number of Robotias. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Elora gritted her teeth and snorted coldly. Then, she charged over alone with her sword. The ball-shaped form turned into densely packed and endless stream of small robots. There was a number above each of them. The most were Lv 1, then Lv 2. The higher the level, the lesser the number. Among them, the number of Lv 5 bots was pitifully small. As for the Lv 6 Elora mentioned, they had not appeared yet, so it was possible it was still hidden. The numbers represented the hierarchy of the Robotias. The higher the level, the greater the strength. Corresponding t the humans, Lv 1 was Star Realm, Lv 2 was Universe Realm, Lv 3 was Eternal Realm, Lv 4 was Saint Realm, Lv 5 was Divine Realm, and Lv 6 would be Overlord Realm that went beyond Divine Realm. Elora held her three-foot green sword and rushed among the densely packed Robotias. With every swing of her sword, a hundred thousand or more Robotias turned to dust. Lv 1 and Lv 4 were not very different in front of an Overlord. That was to say, only a Lv 5bat power which was equivalent to a human in Divine Realm would y a little role or even attempt to avoid Elora''s attack at critical moments and ensure their own safety. Furthermore, this was only when an Overlord was not targeting them. Otherwise, a Lv 5 would only be courting death in front of an Overlord. From the looks of it, this battle was not of the same magnitude at all. Although the Robotias were too numerous to count, who was their opponent? Empress Elora was one of the five Le rulers and an Overlord that was beyond Divine Realm. They would not win through sheer numbers alone. Robotias of this level would only be courting death no matter how many of them were there. Chapter 2169 Chapter 2169 Time was passing slowly, and the battle was one-sided. The Robotias could not get close to Elora at all. Even countless super attacks and self-destructions were blocked by her Overlord energy. Elora¡¯s attacks began to intensify, and each attack would take out tens of millions of the Robotias. Plus, an Overlord had endless energy, so there was no need for her to worry about exhaustion. With this, Elora could kill as many Robotias as possible. After a while, a figure suddenly rapidly approached Elora. Her Overlord energy did not seem to defend her this time. This figure broke through Elora¡¯s energy blockade and appeared in front of her. Elora was already prepared to face this sudden change. Now that the Robotias had admitted that they could sessfully create a Lv 6 whosebat power was equivalent to that of an Overlord, how could she let down her guard? When the opponent arrived in front of her, Elora shed her sword that she had been keeping ready for a long time. Ding! C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, the opponent not only blocked her full blow but also grabbed her sword. Elora frowned. ¡®Have they really produced a Lv 6 machine?¡¯ She felt a little regretful that she did not do everything she could to destroy the Robotias¡¯ mother brain. They did win that time, but it was not so easy to destroy the Robotias¡¯ mother brain. Otherwise, they would have done it long ago. As the most important existence of the Robotias, the mother brain was the key to the continuation of the Robotias. Its strength and shape had always been a mystery, and it was also protected by countless Robotia powerhouses. Therefore, it was extremely difficult to kill the mother brain. After much consideration, the five Le rulers jointly decided to ept the Robotias¡¯ apology. Elora looked at the guy in front of her who caught her full blow. Although it was in a human form, it was not human at all. Two eyes upied a small half of the head. Then, there were not five fingers on its hand, but three. It was those three fingers that grabbed her sword. Elora wanted to withdraw her sword, but it was firmly gripped by her opponent. ¡®Is this a Lv6? ¡®Is this the original body or the evolved body? ¡®Or is this aplete body?¡¯ ¡°Empress Elora, you will be the first Overlord to die at my hands.¡± ¡°Do you think you have the power to do that?¡± Elora smiled disdainfully. At the same time, she silently said, ¡°Overlord Inferno!¡± A me appeared in Elora¡¯s body and then quickly spread to the surface of her body. Elora¡¯s whole body was burning under the mes. Then¡­ Boom! The mes spread directly to the surroundings and a raging fire burned in the void. This was no ordinary me, but the Overlord Inferno that could incinerate everything. Whether the Robotias were at Lv 1 or Lv 4, they would die the moment they touched it while the body of a Lv 5 would melt upon contact, causing serious injuries. Only the Lv 6 in front of Elora could temporarily resist the mes of the Overlord Inferno. The use of Overlord Inferno caused the Robotias to suffer heavy casualties. Hundreds of millions of members of the Robotias were incinerated by Overlord Inferno, and as it spread, the number continued to increase. Empress Elora was not idle either. She pushed her slender left hand which was carrying a more concentrated Overlord Inferno out. Boom! There was a loud bang. With the help of the shockwave, Elora forcibly pulled out her sword and retreated a certain distance. The moment she stabled herself, she prepared to test the Lv 6 Robotia¡¯s strength. Suddenly, she felt a tearing pain in her soul. Chapter 2170 Chapter 2170 ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Elora was startled. She gritted her teeth and endured the severe pain that was tearing her soul. Then, she retracted the Overlord Inferno and prepared to defend herself. At the same time, she emitted her Overlord Realm energy and teleported, forcibly leaving her original position and appearing in another direction. Elora appeared again, but now she was bent over while panting violently. She was extremely weak. N?velDrama.Org ? content. She hadpletely lost the domineering demeanor exuded by Le¡¯s five rulers. Elora looked at the looming shadow in her position just now. Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Robotias, how dare you collude with the Soul Devourers and be enemies of human beings. You will be punished!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk... All''s fair in war. Empress Elora, don¡¯t even think about escaping from me today. Your soul is so fragrant. After I devour it, I will definitely enjoy major growth. Hehe¡­¡± A creepy voice came from the shadows. ¡°Empress Elora, this isn¡¯t collusion, but an alliance between powerful beings. As I said, you will be the first Overlord to die at my hands. Don¡¯t worry, the other Overlords from Le will apany you soon,¡± the Lv 6 Robotia replied coldly. ¡°You¡­.¡± Elora looked at the two races in front of her with a cold look in her eyes. The Robotias created a Lv 6 and then colluded with the Soul Devourers who devoured human souls for a living. With these two forces working together, Le would be in trouble. She had to pass the news back so that everyone could be prepared. Although the Soul Devourers were eerie, as long as Le was ready, it would not be easy for the Soul Devourers tounch a sneak attack on them. If she had not put all her attention on the Robotias¡¯ Lv 6 just now, the Soul Devourers would not have had the opportunity to sneak attack her and devour most of her soul. Now, most of her soul had been swallowed so herbat power was greatly reduced. ¡®What should I do now? ¡®How can I escape this?¡¯ Elora was caught in a dilemma. This was the most dangerous battle she had experienced since she got into Overlord Realm. If she was a little careless, not only her life would be in danger, but all of Le. ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Don¡¯t give her time to think about countermeasures. Human beings are the most efficacious beings in the universe and they have endless means. Don¡¯t let her run away and inform Le about us joining forces. If she does, then we will be in trouble,¡± said the Soul Devourer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We, the Robotias, have been preparing for this day for so long, so how could we let her escape?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be better to take action as soon as possible!¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± The Lv 6 of the Robotias and the Soul Devourer acted at the same time. Elora gritted her teeth and used Overlord Inferno to cover her entire body again. After picking up the sword that had followed her for endless years in her hand, she stroked it lightly and murmured to herself, ¡°Old friend, I¡¯m gonna need your help.¡± The three-foot green sword trembled for a while as if it understood what its master meant. Then, Elora quietly injected a trace of her soul into the sword. After that¡­ A shining dot appeared, centered on Empress Elora. The dot then expanded rapidly and spread throughout the void. Even the Lv 6 of the Robotias and the Soul Devourer temporarily lost their vision. The void also became dpidated. The space of more than ten dimensions was contorted into a ball. There was no explosion or sound, but the destructive power was so strong that all races in the universe could feel intense fear. At this moment, Elora¡¯s sword took this opportunity and disappeared into the void in a sh. When the void calmed down again, the Lv 6 Robotia and the Soul Devourer were silent for a long time. As expected of an empress who was one of the five Le rulers, she was indeed unyielding. The three-foot green sword traveled through endless space and reached a dead star. Then, it prated the and sealed the with all its power. Finally, it sent a trace of Elora''s soul into The Spirit Cage. Only in The Spirit Cage could Empress Elora¡¯s soul be nourished, strengthened, and restored. Of course, this process might take very long, but at least there would still be hope. Chapter 2171 Chapter 2171 In the hall of Treasure Pavilion in the trading street of Sole, a second-tier city in The Spirit Cage, David looked down at the little girl in front of him who looked like a porcin doll that was clutching his thigh tightly. Her face was so red that she looked pinchable. In the end, David still could not hold back. He bent down, stretched out his hand, and pinched the little girl¡¯s flushed little face. Not only did the little girl not refuse, but she raised her head and rubbed against David¡¯s hand. While she was doing that, she let out a pleasant sigh. ¡°Hmm, this feels so good.¡± David was amused by the little girl¡¯s behavior and asked with a smile, ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± The little girl shook her head and said with a trace of grievance, ¡°Sir, I really forgot everything. When I opened my eyes, I found myself lying in a strange ce and I couldn¡¯t remember everything. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here and I don¡¯t know my name.¡± ¡°Did you forget where your home is?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The little girl nodded. ¡®She has amnesia,¡¯ thought David. He has studied traditional medicine systematically and was pretty good at it. So, he knew that amnesia could be serious. ¡°Little girl, can I examine your body?¡± David asked. After he finished speaking, he felt that there was something wrong with this sentence. ¡®Why does it sound so awkward when I say it?¡¯ Before he could figure out what the problem was, the little girl replied without hesitation, ¡°Okay!¡± She did not seem to show any resistance when speaking to David. David stopped thinking about it. So, he squatted and began to check the little girl¡¯s body. After some careful observation, he felt that the little girl¡¯s soul was damaged, which led to her amnesia. ¡®Could it be that her family put her in The Spirit Cage to nourish her soul? ¡®This possibility is very high. ¡®After all, The Spirit Cage can restore soul power quickly. ¡®But why are there no adults with her? ¡®How is a 7 or 8-year-old little girl going to survive in The Spirit Cage? ¡®It will be horrible if she encounters a bad guy. ¡®Or did something happen to her family, and that¡¯s why they¡¯re not with her?¡¯ There were too many possibilities, so David could not determine the exact situation. ¡®I can only find out after her soul is restored.¡¯ ¡°Little girl, there is nothing wrong with your health. As long as you stay in The Spirit Cage for a while, you will recover slowly. Then, you will be able to remember your name, your rtives, and your home,¡± Davidforted her. ¡°Really?¡± The little girl looked expectant. ¡°Well, of course, it¡¯s true! I never lie, but little kids also can¡¯t steal. Stealing will turn you into a bad kid.¡± ¡°B-But the things I stole are all useful to me. I want to grow up quickly and restore my memory. If I don¡¯t steal, it will take a long, long time. I can¡¯t wait that long,¡± said the little girl sadly. David fell into deep thought again. Stealing these treasures should be due to the little girl¡¯s instinct as eating them could speed up the recovery of her soul power. Suddenly, he had an idea. ¡®Why don¡¯t I just take the little girl with me? ¡®I can spend money to buy all kinds of treasures from The Spirit Cage for her to eat to help her recover her soul power. ¡®I don¡¯t need them anyway. ¡®I¡¯m happy as long as the transaction ispleted and I have thevish points credited into my ount. As for the purchased items, it doesn¡¯t matter who I give them to.¡¯N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 2172 Chapter 2172 David looked at the cute little girl in front of him. He was afraid of abandoning the little girl and making her fend for herself. It would be fine if they had not run into each other, but now that they had, it was fate. Besides, what if such a small and cute girl ran into a bad guy or a pervert? Furthermore, David was pretty fond of this cute little girl. ¡®I¡¯ll keep her around then!¡¯ Following him could save the little girl a lot of time too. Because he had to spend at least trillions, even quadrillions, of L Dors in The Spirit Cage. With so much money, he could buy many treasures to restore her soul power. After making the decision, David lectured with a straight face, ¡°You can¡¯t steal no matter what! This is a matter of principle! If you start stealing at such a young age, what will happen to you when you grow up? If everyone steals things that are beneficial to them just like you, wouldn¡¯t the world be in chaos?¡± Since he had decided to keep her around, David needed to lead her down the right path. Stealing was absolutely out of the question. Such a young child could not go down the wrong path. Education should start an an early age. ¡°S-Sir, I¡¯m sorry! I...I will pay them back double in the future,¡± the little girl whispered. She did not expect that this man whose smellforted her would suddenly change his tone. Seeing the other party¡¯s reaction, David felt a little distressed again. He held the little girl¡¯s face in both hands and said softly, ¡°I will help you pay them back for all the treasures you owe them. From now on, you will follow me and stop stealing, okay? Just tell me what you need, and I will buy it for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked excitedly. ¡°Yeah! From now on, you will follow me around and I will buy you whatever you need.¡± ¡°Great! Thank you, Sir!¡± The little girl hugged David excitedly. She put her arms around David¡¯s neck and vigorously breathed in David¡¯s scent. She felt her body recovering when she took in David¡¯s scent. ¡°Since you agree to follow me, it¡¯ll be hard to address you without a name, so from now on you¡¯ll be called Pebbles! What do you think?¡± ¡°Great! Awesome! I have a name now! My name is Pebbles,¡± the little girl cheered happily. David stood up with Pebbles in his arms and said to Thor, ¡°Mr. Rivers, how many treasures has Pebbles stolen from you? You should gather everyone and then calcte the value of all the treasures. I willpensate you all.¡± Thor, Beanie, and the surrounding guards looked at David in disbelief. ¡®Is he really going to pay off the debt for this little girl? ¡®They just met! ¡®In three months, the sum of all the things Pebbles stole was absolutely astronomical. ¡®No matter how rich you are, it¡¯s not how you should spend your money. ¡®Does he think money falls from the sky?¡¯ Thor did not know how to answer for a moment. He did not know if David was being serious or if he was joking. If he called everyone over and then got stood up, he would get scolded. Thor did not answer right away, but asked, ¡°May I know how I can address you two?¡± ¡°My name is David Lidell.¡± All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My name is Beanie Nacht.¡± The two spoke one after the other. ¡°Master David and Ms. Nacht!¡± After Thor finished speaking, he pointed to the Pebbles hanging on David¡¯s body and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to pay her debts? You¡¯re not joking, right?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± David asked back. Chapter 2173 Chapter 2173 Thor looked at David seriously. Judging from his outfit, he appeared to be the son from a affluent family, not someone who would go back on his words. Therefore, he should be serious. In the end, Thor chose to trust David and began to gather people whom Pebbles had stolen from on the trading street. As soon as the people heard that they could getpensated for their stolen things, they rushed to Treasure Pavilion as soon as possible. Everyone was distressed when their treasures were stolen. At the same time, they felt that this little girl had a lot of background and dared not do too much, so they could only hope that one day her family woulde to pay back for what she did. However, they did not expect this day toe so soon. Soon, a team of twenty to thirty people gathered at Treasure Pavilion. These people all imed that their treasures had been stolen by Pebbles. However, no one could confirm the legitimacy of their ims. Pebbles had eaten all the stolen treasures to restore her soul power. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Master David, these people are all the owners of the treasures stolen by Pebbles on the trading street. They¡¯re all here,¡± Thor said politely. All eyes in the hall were on David. As soon as they entered the door, they saw the little girl who had stolen their things in a young man¡¯s arms. Since he was so intimate with that damned girl, he must be her family. Judging from the other party¡¯s outfit and extraordinary temperament, they were right. The background behind the little girl was not simple. Fortunately, even if their treasures were stolen, they did not do anything horrible to the little girl. They did not hurt her before understanding the full situation. Hence, when she appeared again, they never did anything too horrible to her. Otherwise, they might be in trouble today. There was nothing David could do about Pebbles¡¯ refusal to get off him. He tried to remove Pebbles several times, but she always refused. So, David could only let her do what she wanted. With David¡¯s strength, a little girl hanging on his body would not affect his movements. Looking at the twenty or thirty people gathered in the hall, David said, ¡°First of all, I want to apologize to everyone on behalf of Pebbles. Children are ignorant, and when they see something they like, they try take it away and subsequently cause trouble for everyone. This time, Mr. Rivers called you all here so that I canpensate you all for your loss. For those whom Pebbles had stolen from, you can register yourselves with Mr. Rivers to list out what you¡¯ve lost and how much they¡¯re worth. After this is done, I will pay for everything.¡± After saying that, David nced at the crowd. Then, he changed his tone and continued, ¡°But don¡¯t take me as a fool. I will pay what I should and not a penny less. However, if anyone dares to make false ims or exaggerate the value to scam me of more money, don¡¯t me me if I am unkind.¡± After he finished speaking, the people in the hall of Treasure Pavilion suddenly felt the temperature drop sharply. They felt as if they were in extreme coldness. They were shaking all over and they could not even move their bodies. Everyone looked at David with horror on their faces. ¡®This person is so strong! ¡®He can make everyone motionless with his aura alone!¡¯ Everyone here was a well-known figure in the trading street of Sole. Their strength was evident since they were able to thrive in this ce. Hence, they were certainly not weak. However, they were so overwhelmed by a young man who appeared out of nowhere that they could not lift their heads. Even worse, they could not tell the true strength of their opponent. ¡®Thank God! Thank God!¡¯ They felt d that they did not do anything horrible to the little girl. If not, the consequences would have been dire. They might not even have a chance to walk out of Treasure Pavilion. David usually opted for diplomacy before violence. He did not get his money from trees. It came much easier than that. Mainly, ording to the rules of the system, it was not a transaction if he spent money and did not get the items. At most, this was a gift, and he would not get anyvish points for it. He refused to be a foolish spendthrift if he could not get anyvish points. Chapter 2174 Chapter 2174 That was why he said thest sentence. If he could getvish points, he would want these people to name him as high a price as possible. Unfortunately, this was not the case, so he would just do it in the normal way. After all, he had to exchange his money forvish points. He would stop whenever it was appropriate. After he finished with his intimidation, the hall returned to normal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master David! Don¡¯t you worry! We are all businessmen, and what matters in business is integrity. If we don¡¯t even have this basic principle, how can we stay in this circle, don¡¯t you think? So you can rest assured that we will all seek truth from facts and will never make false reports,¡± Thor hastily promised. He also did not expect David to be so powerful at such a young age. So, he quickly spoke up to express his attitude, and at the same time, he would give David a deeper impression of himself which would then benefit him in the future. ¡°Mr. Rivers is right! Don¡¯t worry, Master David, we will speak truthfully and take this seriously,¡± someone echoed. The rest of the people also expressed their support. They assured David that they would report ording to the actual situation and would not take advantage of him. David nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Rivers, I¡¯ll thank you in advance then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! It¡¯s an honor for me to serve you, Master David,¡± Thor ttered with a smile on his face. The others in the hall looked at Thor with envy in their eyes. There were many advantages and no disadvantages to developing a good rtionship with this powerful young man. It was a pity that they did not benefit whilst Thor took all of the advantages himself. The next step was easy. The people in the hall lined up to register their lost treasures with Thor one by one. Once the registrations werepleted, everyone began to estimate the value of each treasure. David did not have many requirements for this. He would be fine as long as it was within the normal range. After experiencing David¡¯s powerful strength, everyone dared not mess around and would value it ording to the lowest price. Throughout the process, David and Beanie sat and drank tea. Meanwhile, Pebbles kept her arms around David''s neck, hanging from David''s body. She really liked David¡¯s scent a lot. She felt that every breath she took was of great help to her body. Beanie kept ncing at David out of the corner of her eye. This young man was more and more unfathomable to her. He just met that kid, but he was willing to spend a lot of money to pay off her debts. Although Pebbles looked extraordinary and cute, ultimately, he had only just met her! Shouldn¡¯t he hang out with her a few days before even considering this? Were all rich people so capricious? Maybe David was indeed a direct descendant of a powerful family. Money could truly buy happiness. It would not matter how much he spent as long as he was happy. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There were twenty or thirty people in the hall. Even if one of them lost a piece each, the added value would still be an astronomical figure. In addition, many people lost more than one item. How much will it take to pay off the debt? At least several hundred billion! If there were a few Beast Crystal treasures among them, it might even go up to trillions. Just now, David spent 100 billion L Dors to buy a Beast Crystal from Beanie. Now, he was going to spend hundreds of billions, or even trillions, to pay off debts for others. Beanie suddenly realized what kind of person she had met. His strength was boundless. He could even spend thousands of trillions of L Dors without blinking an eye. She guessed in her heart, ¡®The force behind David is probably among the top of all of Le.¡¯ Chapter 2175 Chapter 2175 After some registration and appraisal, Thor eventually concluded that the value of the treasure stolen by Pebbles was around 500 billion L Dors. On average, each of the thirty people would get less than 20 billion. In reality, this price was already very low as it was based on just the cost price of the treasure. With David¡¯s strength, no one dared to make a false statement, so they reported based on the actual situation. In three months, Pebbles had stolen a lot of treasures. The most painful fact was that she was not interested in the average treasures and would only steal the precious ones. In the first month, everyone suffered heavy losses. After all, it was an unexpected situation, and some were caught off guard. After taking precautions, Pebbles had a much lower sess rate. However, she could always find a way to steal the treasure. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. One had no choice but to admire the ability of the little girl. If David did not say thest sentence and showed his strength a little bit, the final price would have at least doubled, exceeding one trillion. Some people would make a false report or raise the price to seek ill-gotten gains. However, since David had flexed his aura, it scared everyone into not daring to mess around. Whether in the real world or The Spirit Cage world, strength was the most important thing. The strong would be respected while the weak could only get bullied. David was undoubtedly one of the strong, so he would be respected by everyone. No one dared to take advantage of him. David did not say anything and directly transferred the 500 billion L Dors to Thor before asking him to distribute the money to everyone. After he distributed all of the money, Thor still had an incredible look on his face. Everyone else was taking it for granted. They thought David was Pebbles¡¯ family, so this was not that surprising. However, Thor knew that David and Pebbles had only just met and yet he spent 500 billion L Dors to pay off the little girl¡¯s debt. ¡®Is this how a rich man behaves?¡¯ Sure enough, ordinary people could not understand. Even though the high-end businessmen who frequented the trading street of Sole were no longer ordinary people, they still could not understand David¡¯s intentions. After paying 500 billion L Dors, David turned on the system immediately. Just as he expected, he did not get anyvish points. Although he was prepared, it was still a bit disappointing. ¡®I would have gotten five thousandvish points! ¡®If only I could get them, I could then break through again! ¡®Then, I would have gotten to the second realm of Divine Realm, Primordial Deity Rank.¡¯ It was a pity that although he paid L Dors, he did not get anything, so it was not considered a transaction and he could not get anyvish points. ¡°Thank you for your generosity, Master David.¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you, Master David, forpensating our losses. I thought these losses would never be recovered.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten over it. After all, she¡¯s a child so it¡¯s understandable for her to make some small mistakes, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so generous.¡± ¡°Mr. Trullo is right! Everyone can understand that children will make mistakes. In truth, we had many ways to catch Princess Pebbles, but we really couldn¡¯t bear it since she¡¯s so cute.¡± ¡°Exactly! Exactly! Princess Pebbles is so cute and we all like her very much, so that¡¯s why we couldn¡¯t bear to go overboard and simply let her go.¡± All the bosses expressed their gratitude to David. Chapter 2176 Chapter 2176 At the same time, they indirectly mentioned that we were capable of catching this little girl, but they did not do that because she was cute and they liked her very much. Of course, they were just being polite. As businessmen, they would not just stop pursuing their stolen treasure because the thief was cute. They just did not dare to do so because they were scared of Pebbles¡¯ background. Now, they were still rejoicing in their hearts. Fortunately, they did not abuse this little girl at the beginning, otherwise, they might have lost their lives. After all, David¡¯s strength was the reason why the victims of the theft started thanking the thief. ¡°Thank you for your generosity. Pebbles is still young and ignorant, so she has caused you a lot of trouble. I would like to apologize to everyone here again. I, David Lidell, have seen everyone¡¯s actions, remembered them, and epted them. If you need anything in the future, you cane to me, and I will not say no as long as it¡¯s within my power.¡± Despite knowing that David was just being modest, his words made the people present feel at ease. As expected of a powerful person, he was born extraordinary and had very strong strength, but he was not arrogant at all. Nor did he try to oppress others with his strength. If David refused to pay them back, they could not do anything to him. David strength was clear, so what could they do? Wouldn¡¯t they be courting death if they decided to cause trouble for David? Except for a few curses in my heart, there was nothing else they could do. N?velDrama.Org ? content. They did not even dare to show it. ¡°Master David, you are too kind. It is our honor that Princess Pebbles chose our things, don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Exactly! There are so many business owners on the trading street. Why didn¡¯t she steal from others but ours? I think Princess Pebbles must be very fond of us!¡± ¡°Princess Pebbles¡¯ has such good eyes that she only takes the good things. Haha!¡± The atmosphere was very harmonious. After a few words of politeness, everyone said goodbye and left. Although they did not make any money, it was still pretty good to be able to recover their losses. With that, Pebbles¡¯ affair was settled. Now, it was Beanie¡¯s turn. She still had not sold the Silver Flood Dragon''s corpse yet. The purpose ofing to Treasure Pavilion was to sell the Silver Flood Dragon. However, they did not expect to run into Pebbles and to be dyed. ¡°Ms. Nacht, my business is over. Don¡¯t you want to make a deal with Mr. Rivers?¡± David looked at Beanie. After David said that, Beanie said to Thor, ¡°Mr. Rivers, I have something to sell you this time.¡± ¡°What do you want to sell? My reputation on the trading street is known to all, and I will definitely give you a reasonable price. You will not suffer a loss,¡± Thor patted his chest and promised. He could also tell that the two of them were not on the same team. Otherwise, judging from David¡¯s performance just now, would he still need to sell anything if he could casually spend 500 billion L Dors to pay off other people¡¯s debts? Even if he wanted to sell, Thor might not be able to afford it. ¡°I also heard about your character, Mr. Rivers and I believe you so that¡¯s why I made a special trip to find you. This time, I brought a corpse of a ferocious beast and wanted to sell it to you.¡± ¡°The corpse of a beast? Is it mutted or whole?¡± Thor asked. A beast¡¯s corpse, even in Sole, was a rtively rare treasure. Its value was generally in the billions. The price would be determined by its condition. If it was kept intact, it could easily be sold for tens of billions. The meat of the beasts could be eaten and the bones of beasts could be used to make soup, which was of great benefit to the body. They could quickly increase one¡¯s strength and enhance one¡¯s soul power. The beasts¡¯ hides could also be crafted into defensive clothing. It could be said that the whole body was useful. Of course, the most valuable was the Beast Crystal, but that was too rare! Chapter 2177 Chapter 2177 ¡°Theplete corpse,¡± Beanie replied. ¡°Oh? Theplete corpse? Where is it?¡± ¡°Just outside. Mr. Rivers, pleasee with me.¡± ¡°I was just about to do that!¡± The two left the hall of Treasure Pavilion together and went outside to check the corpse of the beast. David did not follow them. He remained seated. It was just a corpse, and it was nothing special. It would not be good to scare the child. ¡°Pebbles!¡± David called out. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sir?¡± The little girl asked, raising her head and looking at David. and asked. ¡°Can you get off me?¡± ¡°No!¡± Pebbles shook her head in refusal. ¡°Why?¡± David was speechless. ¡°Because you smell so good, and I think it¡¯s beneficial for my body. Sir, don¡¯t force me away, okay? As long as you don¡¯t do that, I will listen to you.¡± Pebbles looked at David with her big eyes, her tone sounded very aggrieved. ¡°But you can¡¯t hang on to me all the time! It won¡¯t look good to the outsiders. Plus, I have to sleep and rest.¡± David smiled wryly. ¡°We¡¯ll just let them see! I don¡¯t care. I like you, so I will always be with you. Don¡¯t worry! When you sleep, I will sleep next to you obediently and I won¡¯t disturb you,¡± Pebbles said matter-of-factly. ¡°Pebbles, we can¡¯t sleep together,¡± David thought for a while and said. ¡°Why?¡± Pebbles looked puzzled. ¡°Because... Because it¡¯s improper for men and women to have physical contact. Pebbles, you will like other boys when you grow up. If the boy you like learn that you slept with me when you were young, he will be sad.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t! Don''t worry! I won''t like other boys and I will only like you!¡± The little girl said with a firm gaze. ¡®Um¡­¡¯ David had no idea what to say for the moment. Luckily, he was in The Spirit Cage. If he was in the real world, how would he exin to Celia and the others? ¡°Oh, Pebbles! You are still young. You won¡¯t think that way when you grow up, and if you regret it, it will be toote.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t regret it!¡± After the little girl finished speaking, she continued to hold David¡¯s neck, leaned her head on his shoulder, and greedily breathed in David¡¯s scent. Beanie and Thor soon came back. The Silver Flood Dragon¡¯s corpse was intact, so there was not much to examine. The moment the two of them sat down, Thor could not wait to ask, ¡°Ms. Nacht, the body of this Silver Flood Dragon is quite well preserved, and the fatal injuries are not too obvious. It¡¯s obvious that the person who killed the Silver Flood Dragon was very powerful and did not give it any time to react. I am wondering, where did you get it from?¡± After speaking, he turned his gaze to David, who was on the sidelines. He thought David was the one who killed the Silver Flood Dragon. ¡°Mr. Rivers, I bought this Silver Flood Dragon from someone else. ording to the seller, he ran into the two beasts fighting and he reaped the benefit from the battle,¡± Beanie replied. ¡°He must have lied. It is impossible to obtain such aplete body from a fight between two beasts of the same level. If the Silver Flood Dragon was the weaker one, it would have be food and the person would never have gotten a chance to reap the benefits. Moreover, there is an obvious handprint of a human on the head of this Silver Flood Dragon and that was the fatal injury,¡± Thor expressed his opinion. ¡°We also think it¡¯s unlikely, but that¡¯s what he said. Only the person involved will know the specific situation now.¡± ¡°I see! If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Silver Flood Dragon should have formed a Crystal! And it was taken out, right?¡± Thor asked another question. ¡°Mr. Rivers, you have such good eyes. The Silver Flood Dragon did have a Crystal, but I took it out,¡± Beanie replied honestly. ¡°Where is it now? Are you selling that too? I¡¯m willing to pay a high price for it!¡± Thor continued to ask. The Beast Crystal was good stuff. Not only was it priceless, it was also hard toe by. Chapter 2178 Chapter 2178 It would almost always be sold at a premium in Sole these days. "Sorry, Mr. Rivers, I''ve already sold the Beast Crystal. Let''s talk about the price of the corpse!" There was a look of disappointment in Thor''s eyes. However, he recovered very quickly and started negotiating the price of the Silver Flood Dragon with Beanie. When Beanie bought the Silver Flood Dragon in Crow City, she spent 19.8 billion L Dors. However, she bought it at a serious premium to gamble on whether there was a Beast Crystal in the corpse. In addition, the Chez family had tried to caused trouble, which ended up driving the price up. In reality, the Silver Flood Dragon was not worth so much money at all. Fortunately, she made the right choice. The Beast Crystal alone was sold at 100 billion L Dors. Regardless of how much the corpse ended up selling for, Beanie had already made a lot of money this time around. In the end, the two negotiated a price of 15 billion L Dors and the deal was finalized. Beanie sold the corpse of the Silver Flood Dragon and the Crystal for a total of 115 billion L Dors. Compared to the 19.8 billion she spent purchasing them, it had increased by almost six times, giving her more than 90 billion in profit. This kind of money-making speed was beyond the capabilities of Thor and other businessmen. After the two parties transferred the money and delivered the goods, the transaction waspleted. After the matter with Pebbles, David was not in the mood to continue shopping anymore, so he and Beanie left Treasure Pavilion and decided to only shop next time. His strength in the real world had reached partial Primordial Deity Rank, so he did not need to be too anxious as he had plenty of time to waste. After returning to the inn, David and Beanie separated and entered their own rooms. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Along the way, Pebbles hung on to David and refused to let go. In the room, David sat down, took out the Beast Crystal, and waved it in front of Pebbles. It immediately attracted Pebbles¡¯ attention. The little girl stared at the Beast Crystal in David¡¯s hand with bright eyes. She knew it was very useful to her. When she was about to reach out to take it, her little hands suddenly stopped halfway. She remembered what David had said. She needed the owner¡¯s consent before taking something, otherwise, she would be a bad girl. ¡°Do you want it?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes!¡± The little girl nodded repeatedly. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you take it?¡± ¡°You said that I need the consent of the owner before I take something. If you don¡¯t let me have it, then I can¡¯t take it,¡± the little girl said, looking as if she was in a dilemma. David was amused at how she looked wanting something but could not have it. However, at the same time, he felt distressed. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Pebbles. I took it out for you, so I give you my consent. You can take it.¡± David touched the little girl¡¯s head with his other hand and said dotingly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± After Pebbles finished speaking, she continued to reach out. Then, she took the Beast Crystal from David¡¯s hand, popped it in her mouth, and ate it. The whole process was so quick that David was stunned. ¡®Can a Beast Crystal be eaten straight? ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that there are genes of the beasts in it and eating it is harmful to the human body, which is why it needs to be refined and made into an elixir? ¡®Will it hurt Pebbles¡¯ body if she ate it just like that?¡¯ Chapter 2179 Chapter 2179 After Pebbles ate the Silver Flood Dragon¡¯s Beast Crystal, she scrunched up her pretty little face. She looked as if she was suffering. David was taken aback. ¡®Is it hurting her?¡¯ He felt so remorseful. He thought that since the little girl stole so many things, she must need a treasure like the Beast Crystal. Who would have thought that she would eat it directly? ¡®What should I do?¡¯ ¡°P-Pebbles, a-are you alright?¡± David asked nervously. Although he was good at traditional medicine, this was the first time he had encountered a Beast Crystal. So, he did not know what he should do after Pebbles ate this thing. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that the food you gave me was so yucky,¡± Pebblesined, going back to normal. ¡°Y-Yucky? Don¡¯t you feel sick?¡± ¡°No, I feel fine. After eating it, I feel that my body has recovered a lot, but it¡¯s just too yucky. It¡¯s even worse than the things I stole. But as long as it¡¯s good for my body, I will force myself to eat it no matter how bad it taste.¡± The little girl looked determined. ¡°Uh...¡± David was speechless for a while. Then, he examined the little girl carefully. After making sure that the little girl was really fine, he could rest easy. ¡°Pebbles, did you eat all the things you stole?¡± ¡°Yeah! I ate them all.¡± Pebbles nodded. ¡°Who taught you to do this?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! I simply thought I should eat them, so I did.¡± ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡± ¡°No! I feel nice, but they don¡¯t taste very good. They¡¯re pretty gross,¡± Pebbles said while looking like she was in a dilemma. David was curious. The little girl¡¯s body was too special. As they all knew, the Beast Crystal could not be eaten directly, otherwise, it would cause great harm to the body. It needed to be refined before it could be eaten. It could quickly improve one¡¯s strength, that was, enhance one¡¯s mind power. However, after Pebbles ate it, she was fine, and she even felt nice. How strange. At the same time, David also sighed. 100 billion L Dors was gone in just one gulp. In addition to thosepensated earlier, this little girl ate a total of 600 billion L Dors worth of things, and this was only when she had no choice but to steal. If there was enough supply, she could even easily eat 6 trillion L Dors worth of things. She was like a walking gold-consuming cave or a gold-swallowing beast. Fortunately, she met David. Who could afford her expenses except for David? Of the 600 billion Pebbles ate, David did not get anyvish points for 500 billion of it, which made David a little sad. In the future, the two could cooperate even more. David would spend money to buy treasures and getvish points, while Pebbles could eat the bought treasures. They would each get what they needed. He wanted to see how many treasures the little girl could eat. At the end of the day, eating so many things that contained great energy would have some effect on her, right? Energy could not simply disappear, and it was definitely stored in Pebbles'' body. Or perhaps there would be some other effect. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If she could digest them, then it would surely be beneficial to her. If David''s guess was right, the little girl must be wanting to restore her damaged soul by instinctively wanting to eat these treasures that were good for her body. "Pebbles, can you eat these all the time?" David asked. ¡°No way! If I eat too much, I will be too full. I need to digest all of it before I can eat more. For example, after eating what you gave me just now, I feel a little full and don''t want to eat anymore,¡± Pebbles replied. David got it now. The treasures she ate would take some time to digest and nourish her soul power. Chapter 2180 Chapter 2180 From this aspect alone, one could see how extraordinary Pebbles was. Who would dare to eat a Beast Crystal directly? They might have died before they could recover their soul power. ¡°Pebbles, if you want to eat in the future, just tell me and I will buy them for you. However, whenever you can''t eat anymore, stop. You can only eat when you want to eat, understand? Otherwise, you will hurt your body with poor digestion,¡± David looked at Pebbles and said seriously. ¡°Understood. You are the best! Thank you!" Pebbles squealed happily. Looking at the smiling little girl, David was also very happy. He also knew that Pebbles might not have a simple identity. Despite this, so what? He was not trying to get anything by being nice to her. He was also not trying to please the forces behind Pebbles. He was just fond of this little girl. Besides, did David need to please anyone? Not at all! The system was his biggest backer. He had unlimited possibilities with his system. Even if Pebbles was backed by the most powerful force in Level 9 civilization Le. David did not need the other side''s help either. As long as he worked a little harder and spent all the L Dors in the system as soon as possible, the forces behind Pebbles might evene begging for them at some point. Since he was fond of this cute and sensible little girl named Pebbles and decided to keep her by his side, David would regard himself as Pebbles'' backer instead of wanting to get anything in return. After Pebbles ate the Silver Flood Dragon¡¯s Crystal, she started to feel sleepy. Soon, she fell asleep in David''s arms. She must be digesting the Beast Crystal in her body. Yet, even when she fell asleep, the little girl still refused to let go of David. Her arms were firmly wrapped around his neck as she slept in his arms. David originally wanted to wait for the little girl to fall asleep and then leave quietly to go to another room. However, the moment David removed her hands from him, the little girl woke up. He tried several times, but he kept failing. In the end, David had no choice but to hold her to temporarily sleep. The next few days, David bought many treasures from Sole¡¯s trading street with Beanie by his side. While obtainingvish points, he was simultaneously also preparing rations for the little girl. Pebbles only took two days to digest a Beast Crystal worth hundreds of billions. Now, she started to ask for food again. Thus, it would be good to always have some food to stand by. When David spent his money on a shopping spree at The Spirit Cage¡­ C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Deep in the universe, a blue light arrived at a small corner of the level 9 civilization Le. This was the sphere of influence of the Feather family. Although the Feather family was not the top power in Le, its strength was not weak, so they were at least the upper middle ss. The area they controlled was huge and they governed dozens of gxies. The blue light that just appeared was immediately captured by a mysterious force and disappeared. A middle-aged man was enjoying the special service of several pointed-eared beauties with his eyes closed in a luxurious room. The pointed-eared beauties were stunning. Except for their pointed ears, they were almost indistinguishable from humans. However, they were much more beautiful than human females. Any one of them wereparable to the most beautiful human female. They were the Elves, one of the many races in the universe. The Elves were a very famous race in level 9 civilization Le. The Elf women were very beautiful, and they had a very unique way to entertain others. Except for races without bodies like the Robotias, all the men from other races were very fond of the Elves. Chapter 2181 Chapter 2181 The Elves did not have outstanding talents. They were considered one of the more rtively backward races in the universe. It was only because they were very popr with humans and other races that they could gain a foothold in Le and have a better life than many races. They knew how to study the psychology of men, and they knew how to y up to those in power. Hence, they would often send well-trained Elf women to Le''s powerful or powerful forces. Because of this, the rtionship between the Elves and Le''s major races and forces was pretty good. N?velDrama.Org ? content. It was basically the same with the Iridescent Sect of Star Kingdom sending their outstanding disciples to marry into the major forces. However, the Iridescent Sect was very strong in Star Kingdom, and they excelled as one of the second tier forces. Eira and her sisters only wanted to wake up Master Azul and they did not want other forces to destroy their ns, which was why they did that. The Elves, on the other hand, were all about survival. There were still some differences between the two. Therefore, their research on this aspect was more thorough andprehensive. The Elves had a huge institution that specialized in cultivating women in the n before sending them to a powerful race. In Le, those who could enjoy the service of the beautiful Elves were all prominent figures. Everyone was also proud to have several beautiful Elf servants. In addition to L Dors, the Elf women had also be another currency in Le''s upper ss. Certain forces might not need treasures, but all of them favored Elven women. When the major forces rewarded their people with meritorious deeds, the first choice would surely be Elf women. Of course, the women had to be unused. Once used, they would be worthless. In order to survive better in Le, the Elves made great efforts in this regard. Other races were studying how to break through their realm and enhance their own strength. However, the Elves only looked into how to better serve men to bring them more enjoyment. Since they were weak, they would not fight for more authority or power. Plus, they could indeed bring everyone pleasure, so the Elves lived a very leisurely life. No forces would cause trouble for them, otherwise, they would be the enemy of the whole Le. That was how the Elves survived. Since the middle-aged man could be serviced by several Elf Women, it was clear he had a prominent status. At least, he would have done meritorious service for his force, leading to him being rewarded with Elf women. The middle-aged man who was enjoying himself suddenly heard a voice in his mind. ¡°Blue, news came from a direct descendant of the family who awakened his innate skill a million years ago. He encountered trouble in a level 7 civilization called Star Kingdom and should have lost his life. Go and see what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take someone there right away,¡± The middle-aged man immediately stood up and replied respectfully. ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring anyone. It¡¯s a bit far and it¡¯ll be a waste of time. You should go first as that will be faster. Go see if there is anything of value in the level 7 civilization. If there is. Arrange for someone to take it over. If not, give them a profound lesson so that they know they can¡¯t just kill anyone in the Feather family.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Not long after, a figure turned into a blue light, passing throughyers of space, and headed in the direction of Star Kingdom. David and the people in power in Star Kingdom had no idea that the Feather family had already sent someone over. ording to Blue¡¯s speed, he surely would not need three hundred years. He did not even need one percent of that. Azul estimated three hundred years based on the Feather family sending over a huge team. He thought that the family would definitely send a huge team to take over Star Kingdom after receiving this news. In the message, Azul clearly stated that Star Kingdom was a world that had not been discovered by higher civilizations. Chapter 2182 Chapter 2182 It had great intrinsic value. However, what happened was that the Feather family only sent one member to check the situation after receiving news from Azul that it was just a level 7 civilization. Blue''s strength had reached the real Divine Realm and he was traveling alone, so his speed was naturally notparable to that of arge team. It was miles apart. Fortunately, David had obtainedvish points in The Spirit Cage, raising his strength to partial Primordial Deity Rank. Otherwise, he would not be the Feather family¡¯s opponent this time with his strength that was not even in Divine Realm. The entire Star Kingdom would be destroyed when facing a Deity. Moreover, Blue had no idea what kind of enemy he would encounter when he arrived at the level 7 civilization and what kind of fear it would bring him. In his opinion, this small level 7 civilization did not even have a Deity, so how were they going to fight against him? How dare they attack the direct descendant of the Feather family who had awakened his innate skill. They were really asking for it. This time, Blue was going over to eliminate the people who were in Saint Realm and above in this so- called Star Kingdom. He wanted to send them back tens of thousands of years. In The Spirit Cage, after a few days of hard work on the trading street, David¡¯svish points had increased by 4000, reaching 4520. N?velDrama.Org ? content. In other words, he could return to the real world and raise his strength to a higher level once again. However, the little girl Pebbles had been hanging onto him this entire time and he had no chance to leave The Spirit Cage world. After they were back at the inn, David removed Pebbles from his body and put her on the chair. Upon seeing the displeasure on the little girl¡¯s face, he resisted the urge tough. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Pebbles, you can¡¯t sleep with me tonight.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Pebbles cried angrily, looking at David. These few days with David were the most pleasant days for the little girl after she woke up. There was so much to eat, and she could take in the scent that was good for her growth. The best part was that she had security. She did not want to be separated from David. ¡°Because I am going to practice in seclusion tonight. Do you know what that is? If you are by my side, it will affect me. If something goes wrong during my practice, it may cause serious injury to my body. You don¡¯t want me to get hurt, right?¡± David lied. He knew that this was the only way to stop the little girl from sleeping with him tonight. Only then would he have the opportunity to leave The Spirit Cage and return to the real world to make a breakthrough. Otherwise, the little girl would definitely not agree. Sure enough, as soon as she heard that David would be injured, Pebbles became nervous and quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt. I won¡¯t sleep with you tonight. You must be careful and don¡¯t get hurt or else I¡¯ll cry.¡± David looked at the little girl who was about to cry, hugged her in his arms, andforted her, ¡°Pebbles, don¡¯t worry! I will be careful. I just need one night. I can apany you again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay! I trust you.¡± Chapter 2183 Chapter 2183 The Iridescent Sect in Star Kingdom. After David convinced Pebbles, he changed rooms, exited The Spirit Cage, and returned to the real world. David felt d looking at the 4520vish points in the system. First, he would spend 2000vish points to upgrade his Body and Mind from Pre-Deity level 10 to Primordial level 1. Then, he would spend 900 points each to raise his Body and Mind to Primordial level 10. Under the double limit, hisbat power would also reach partial Ancestral Deity Rank. One had to admit, with the help of the system, David''s strength improved really fast. How long ago did he reach Divine Realm? Now, he was almost at thest rank of Divine Realm, Ancestral Deity Rank. In the entire universe, there was no lifeform or any race that couldpare to him. The most important thing was that this improvement had no side effects other than ack ofbat experience. This was the most awesome aspect. There were also many ways in the world to forcibly increase strength, but they all required the user to pay a price while the extent of improvement was also limited. However, with David, not only could he improve fast, there was no upper limit to his growth and he would have no side effects. The others could only envy him. He had 4520vish points. After he used 3800, he would have 720 left. David knew in his heart. His strength might stay at this stage for a while. If he wanted to upgrade again in the future, he would go from partial Ancestral Deity Rank to the real Ancestral Deity Rank. To do that, he would need 10 thousandvish points. Based on the current rate of progress, David still needed a little time to umte 10 thousandvish points. However, it would be a little difficult to break past Divine Realm after that as it would need hundreds of thousands, millions, or even tens of millions ofvish points. Of course, David was not worried either. He was in Star Kingdom, and as long as he did not go to Le, he figured that it would be enough to remain a Divine Realm Ancestral Deity. The only thing to watch out for was the Feather family. David did not believe that the Feather family would immediately send someone stronger than a Deity to a small level 7 civilization. Moreover, it was hard to say whether the Feather family had someone beyond Divine Realm! Besides, he still had three hundred years. After three hundred years, he might have already surpassed Divine Realm. Judging from the current situation, all he needed to do was to develop well in The Spirit Cage, try to spend more money, and umte morevish points. He did not have to worry about the rest. His Cloning had reached level 4 and he could summon 9 clones. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He would need 1000vish points to upgrade it to level 5. 720vish points were obviously not enough, so he would keep that for now. Other skills did not have much effect on David, so he would not improve them for now. It did not matter whether he waited until he had umted 1000vish points to improve his Cloning to increase the number of clones, or waited until he reached 10 thousand points to make his Body break through. This time he returned to real world, David went out for a walk and met with everyone. While he was at it, he checked to see if there were any idents in Star Kingdom. He found that nothing was out of the usual, so he left some orders and then entered The Spirit Cage again. Right now, he needed to focus on The Spirit Cage as that was where he could make his mark. The next day, when David opened the door, he saw Pebbles sitting on the ground while resting against the door. David shook his head helplessly. Chapter 2184 Chapter 2184 ¡®What a troublesome little girl.¡¯ After bending down and picking up Pebbles, she was startled and woke up. She was very nervous at first, but when she opened her eyes and saw that it was David, she rxed again and muttered, ¡°Are you done with your practice? Are you injured?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. How would I get hurt if no one disturbed me? Pebbles, didn''t I tell you to rest in the room? Why did youe here? How can it befortable to sleep here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that other people would disturb your practice and hurt you. So that¡¯s why I stood guard at the door. If anyone dared to disturb you, I would beat them up. No matter what, I can''t let others disturb you.¡± The girl raised her fist, looking fierce. David burst outughing. At the same time, he was very pleased. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He had not wasted his time treating this girl well. At least she was still concerned for him. He would not have to worry about raising someone ungrateful in the future. Whether it was making friends or employing people, what David valued most was their character. They could be selfish since there was a saying that said, ¡®Unless a person looks out for themselves, Heaven and Earth will destroy them¡¯. In the context of modern society, it was impossible and unrealistic to ask everyone to be selfless and sacrifice themselves to help others. However, there must be a limit to everything, and they must have still have a righteous worldview. David could forgive Pebbles for stealing. After all, she was young and ignorant. When she saw something good for her body, she would instinctively want to take it for herself. Moreover, the little girl also said that she would repay them double in the future, and David believed her. However, if Pebbles hurt the guards who blocked her or even killed someone while she was stealing, she would be too far gone. If she had such disregard for life, David would not let the little girl stay by his side. Some things could be forgiven, and other things could not. Although Pebbles was young, she was not weak at all. When the little girl was resting, it took a lot of effort for David to remove her arms from around his neck. Not only that, David could even feel that there seemed to be an extremely powerful force inside Pebbles¡¯ small body. So if she genuinely wanted to hurt someone, or even kill them, she could definitely do so. However, the little girl never did this. Even when she was chased and trapped, she only wanted to escape. Even if she was hurt by angry bosses, she never fought back. It was precisely because of these reasons that David decided to adopt her and allow her to be by his side and educate her well so that she would not deviate from the right path. ¡°Thank you, Pebbles, you¡¯re such a good girl! But if I have to go into seclusion again in the future, you can rest in the room. You don¡¯t need to stay here. I can protect myself.¡± David hugged the little girl with one hand and caressed her head with the other while he smiled at her. Pebbles simply shook her head in refusal. ¡°No! I must stay outside the door. No one can disturb or hurt you. If anyone dares to do this, I will beat them to death.¡± After the little girl finished speaking, she raised her little fist again. ¡°Pebbles, be a good girl! Let¡¯s not resort to violence. We have to convince people with reason, understand?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Pebbles looked confused. ¡°You have to reason with them first.¡± ¡°What if I do that and they don¡¯t listen?¡± ¡°Uh... If they don¡¯t listen, then you can beat them up.¡± I got it! I should talk to them first, but if they don¡¯t listen, I can beat them up!¡± ¡°Uh¡­ I guess.¡± Chapter 2185 Chapter 2185 Since David repaid the 500 billion L Dors debt for Pebbles, the two of them were well-known on the trading street in Sole. Moreover, it was evident how strong David was. These businessmen and bosses all wanted to please him, so they would find him as soon as they had something good. While earning money, they could simultaneously make David remember them. Of course, David was open to all sellers. He would take thevish points that were delivered to his door. Beanie was kind of like David''s housekeeper now and she would take care of his daily life. She was supposed to go back after selling the Silver Flood Dragon. However, when she contacted the head of the Nacht family, she told him about what happened at Demon Ridge and David the big shot. In the end, both the Nacht family¡¯s head and Beanie believed that this opportunity to rely on someone powerful could not be missed. If she left, she might never see him again. The Nacht family wanted to find a strong backer and David was undoubtedly the best choice. Besides, if Beanie stayed with David, he would not sit idly by if the Nacht family was in trouble. With that, Beanie transferred the money from selling the Silver Flood Dragon and Beast Crystal to the head of the Nacht family to solve the economic crisis first. Then, she stayed in Sole withplete peace of mind. She would do David¡¯s chores for him and help him deal with the trivial matters in life. Due to this, it would not be easy for David to drive her away. Plus, he genuinely needed someone who knew The Spirit Cage to help him, so he epted Beanie¡¯spany. For convenience, he also bought a mansion in the most prosperous area of Sole and got another sum ofvish points. After this, the trio temporarily stayed in Sole. To be honest, Beanie envied the little girl Pebbles very much. She got such a favor from David not long after they met. If only she had such an intimate rtionship with David. Wouldn¡¯t the Nacht family use this advantage to rise rapidly? However, even though she was envious, Beanie did not think that she should be closer to David since she had known him longer. She had this self-awareness. Sole was a second-tier city and even though it was notparable to the first-tier city or the main city in The Spirit Cage, it was still pretty prosperous. The forces in the city were intricate and no one power could dominate the ce by itself. Everyone was restricting each other. In addition to humans, there were many other races living here as well.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the human race was still the main force. After all, The Spirit Cage was created by the strong human race and it was made specially for human beings to enhance their soul power. If other races wanted to enter The Spirit Cage, they must obtain the consent of humans and use human equipment. Naturally, there were many more human races than other races in The Spirit Cage. Holding Pebbles in his arms, David walked on the bustling streets of Sole, followed by the enchanting and beautiful Beanie. Many people wereing and going. A small part of them looked rather bizarre and they were obviously different from humans, but they were all in human form. These were alien races living in Le. The aliens who could enter The Spirit Cage did not have a low status. This was because The Spirit Cage was not open to other races except humans without restriction. If a foreign race wanted to enter The Spirit Cage, they needed certain qualifications. Naturally, it was impossible for the bottom-tier races to have this opportunity. ¡°Ms. Nacht!¡± David called out suddenly. ¡°What do you need?¡± Beanie hurried forward. She had begun to gradually adapt to her identity. She would treat David like her master. The transition from the second inmand of the Nacht family to David¡¯s servant was quite a big one. The Nacht family was indeed not big in Le, but it was also one of the top forces on Lucio. Beanie, as the second inmand, had a certain authority in the Nacht family. In addition to that, aftering to The Spirit Cage, she was in charge of everything about the Nacht family. Even so, the present change of status was voluntary and what she wished for. Chapter 2186 Chapter 2186 Beanie believed that being able to be by the side of a big shot like David was the most correct decision she had made in her life. ¡°Go and recruit some servants tomorrow. Cooks, cleaners, and so on. I think the Nacht family guards you brought are not good at this kind of thing. We should just let them concentrate on security work,¡± David said. ¡°Okay, Master! I¡¯ll find some tomorrow,¡± Beanie replied respectfully. Even if David did not say anything about it, she would still find a chance to bring this up. For such arge house, just the daily cleaning alone was a huge task. Although the guards of the Nacht family had seen David¡¯s strength in Demon Ridge and David had rescued all of them so they were willing to do these things, they were naturally not efficient since they had never done such work before. Finding some professionals to do this would be optimum. ¡°When recruiting staff, you must pay attention. Character is the most important factor, followed by ability. If their character is not good, you can¡¯t hire them no matter how capable they are, understand?¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± The three continued to walk in the direction of the trading street. Yesterday, David received an invitation from Thor to attend an insider¡¯s trade fair. Thor also said mysteriously that there would be something good in this fair and he guaranteed that David would like it. Plus, this fair would not be made public. It would be done in the dark, so the invitations were all sent privately. Those who participated were all from Sole¡¯s top circles. David was looking forward to this insider¡¯s trade fair. The treasures that could be traded in Sole¡¯s top circles were not bad, and they would not be cheap. If he could get some, hisvish points would soar. By then, it would not take long before hisvish points got to 10 thousand. When the time came, he would upgrade his Body first. Then, he could achieve Ancestral Deity Rank in an instant. Ancestral Deity Rank was thest rank of Divine Realm. It would be very powerful even in Level 9 civilization Le. By then, David could attack and retreat as he wished. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He would have enough capital and strength regardless of if he stayed in Star Kingdom or went to Le. The three soon arrived in Treasure Pavilion in the trading street. Thor was already waiting. ¡°Master David, you are here. Wee, wee!¡± Thor saw David and hurriedly stepped forward to greet him respectfully. ¡°Mr. Rivers, you¡¯re too kind. Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± David also responded politely. ¡°I haven¡¯t waited for too long.¡± Thor smiled. Even since he first met David because of Pebbles and he had felt David¡¯s powerful strength, he had carefully looked into the other party. It turned out that David had juste to Sole not long ago and did not belong to any of Sole¡¯s forces. So, Thor made up his mind instantly. He had to curry favor with David and maintain a good rtionship with him. He did not hesitate to spend a lot of money to buy an invitation for David to the insider¡¯s trade fair and invite David to go with him. He did that just to please the other party. The insider¡¯s trade fair was secretly held by Sole¡¯s top circle. There were only one thousand invitations and each invitation allowed three guests to enter. Sole was such a big second-tier city. So, how would a thousand invitations be enough? Therefore, the insider¡¯s trade fair was a time for great masters from all walks of life to show their talents. The reason why it was held in secret was because naturally, some things were not suitable for public disclosure. Chapter 2187 Chapter 2187 ¡°Mr. Rivers, when will this insider''s trade fair start?¡± David asked. ¡°Master David, the fair has begun,¡± Thor replied. ¡°Ah? It¡¯s already started? Am Ite? Didn¡¯t you ask me toe at night? It¡¯s not dark yet!¡± David looked confused. Yesterday, Thor told him toe to an insider''s trade fair this evening and he said that there would be something that David liked. David was still a little puzzled at the time. What did he like? He likedvish points. The more the merrier! However, it was impossible for Thor to know what he liked. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Except for thevish points, David also liked precious treasures. The trade fair was at night and there was still some time before then. ¡®Has it started? ¡®Did I hear wrong?¡¯ Seeing the puzzled look on David¡¯s face, Thor quickly exined, ¡°Master David, don¡¯t get me wrong. I did ask you toe at night, but the fairsts for a day and a night. It starts in the morning, but generally speaking, it¡¯s very boring in the day and it gets most exciting at night during the climax. I was afraid that you would be bored if you came during the day and wasted your time, so I only asked you to come at night.¡± ¡®I see!¡¯ David thought he had heard it wrong and waste! ¡®However, what trade fair needs to be held all day and all night? ¡®Are there so many treasures to trade? ¡®How strange.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right! I thought I misheard! I¡¯m d I¡¯m notte. What about we go now?¡± ¡°Master David, please follow me!¡± After Thor finished speaking, he walked towards the inner hall. David followed behind with Pebbles in his arms and Beanie behind him. After entering the inner hall, they continued through several dim rooms. The further in he went, the more curious David became. ¡®The trade fair can¡¯t be held here, right?¡¯ If he did not have absolute confidence in his own strength, David would not have dared to go deeper. This did not look like they were going to a trade fair. Instead, it felt like stepping into a trap. Although David had never participated in this insider''s trade fair, he had participated in many other auctions. They were all held in very wide and bright ces. After all, it had to amodate many people and it would not work if the ce was too small. However, this insider¡¯s trade fair was held in a very dark corner of the city. There were only a few people around. The insider''s trade fair was kept so secret. Were there any shady activities uring in it? Fortunately, David was strong enough. No matter what was waiting for him, they would not be able to resist a single punch from him. When he first entered The Spirit Cage, David''s mind power was still at Sacred level 10, and he was already able to kill the Silver Flood Dragon with a single punch. Now that his mind power had broken through to Primordial level 10, he feared nothing. As long as he wanted to, it would be a breeze for him to destroy the second-tier city of Sole. As the saying went, ¡®Perfect skill makes a man confident.¡¯ With such strength, of course, David did not have the slightest bit of fear. Even though his opponents had all kinds of dirty tricks and schemes, he could still handle them with no problem. In the face of real strength, any conspiracy was futile. These thoughts filled his head, so even though there were many doubts in his heart, David did not ask lest Thor underestimated him. This would only make him appear inexperienced. Meanwhile, Beanie was walking at the back. Chapter 2188 Chapter 2188 The dark surroundings made her a little nervous. However, David did not say anything, so she could only follow in silence. Anyway, David would be blocking her in front. Meanwhile, Pebbles was looking around curiously as shey in David¡¯s arms. She was not nervous or scared at all. After passing through seven or eight dimly lit rooms in a row, Thor stood in the middle of thest room, but with no door in front of him. David surveyed the room and saw that it looked like a small living room. There were tables, chairs, and several paintings on the walls. At this time, Thor walked to one of thendscape paintings and uncovered the painting to reveal a mechanism. After that, he grabbed it and spun it a few times. As Thor spun the mechanism, the walls began to part. Soon, a downward passage appeared before them. David from behind looked stunned. ¡®It¡¯s just a trade fair. ¡®Do they need to be so mysterious about it? ¡®Those who don¡¯t know would think there is some treasure hidden in here!¡¯ ¡°Master David, after you!¡± Thor turned around and made a gesture to David. David walked into the passage first with Pebbles in his arms. Beanie followed closely. Thor wentst. Upon entering the passage, the lights came on and the walls closed. The passage was veryrge, and there were stairs heading downward in front of them. Even if three people walked together, it would not feel crowded. All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. David was about to keep going down. However, Thor who was at the back suddenly moved forward and handed David something. He said, ¡°Excuse me, Master David. Everyone has to wear a mask to participate in the insider¡¯s trade fairs to remain anonymous. So, you need this.¡± After David took it, he took a closer look and saw that it was a soft mask. So, he asked, ¡°Mr. Rivers, it''s just a trade fair. Is it necessary to make it so mysterious? Not only is it held in such a hidden location, but all participants have to remain anonymous too?¡± Thor handed Beanie another mask and exined, ¡°Master David, you have no idea what it is like! This is not an ordinary trade fair, but Sole¡¯s underground trade fair. Many of the things here are shady, stolen, or were robbed. In short, the origin of these things is unknown, and are very expensive. The participants, no matter if they are selling or buying, don¡¯t want others to know their identity. After all, they don¡¯t want to reveal their wealth! In order to protect both buyers and sellers, the organizers decided to set this rule.¡± David thought to himself, ¡®Isn¡¯t it just an illegal exchange?¡¯ Since this industry was in a gray area, he did not ask too much. Where there was light, there would naturally be darkness. This was something that could not be avoided. Not to mention The Spirit Cage where force is paramount, even on Earth, where the legal system was so perfect, there were still many people who walked on the edge of the gray zone. When the old crooks were wiped out, new ones would soon appear like weeds. They could not be easily eliminated. ¡°So shall we move on now?¡± David asked. ¡°Master David, we need to put this on before we move on.¡± After Thor finished speaking, he put on the soft mask in his hand. His face was thus concealed. David first helped the little girl Pebbles put it on before putting it on himself. In reality, he felt that this thing was of little use to him. The main reason was that the little girl was too conspicuous. She had always been hanging from him. After leaving, if someone ever saw him and Pebbles, they would definitely recognize him. However, David did not care either. So what if they recognized him? If they were in the main city where there were unknown powerhouses, he might be a little more cautious. However, Sole did not require this level of precaution. After the four of them put on their masks, they continued down the stairs. After walking about tens of meters, the stairs disappeared, revealing a long passage ahead. After walking forward along the passage, they saw some lights a few meters ahead of them. After walking in, a small round hall measuring tens of square meters appeared before them. Upon entering the hall, they saw that there was nothing other than connecting passages surrounding them. Chapter 2189 Chapter 2189 ¡°Master David, please follow me!¡± Thor said before taking the lead in choosing one of the passages and walking in. David and the others had no choice but to keep up. It did not take long before they encountered another passage. After passing through several such forks in a row, they finally came to the end of the passage. There was no way ahead. However, what they were faced with was not a wall but a door. As Thor fumbled to open the door, David reached out and touched it. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He did not know what material the door was made of, but it was very strong and smooth. Sole¡¯s underground trade fair was so mysterious. It was unknown who the organizer was. It would take a lot of manpower and material resources to build these underground passages. In addition to connecting to Treasure Pavilion, it might have also connected to many other ces. ¡®Don¡¯t all businessmen seek to pursue profit? ¡®What are they making it soplicated?¡¯ Soon the door opened a crack, and a loud sound filled their ears. When the door opened, it revealed another passage ahead, but this one was smaller. The sound came from the small passage, and it looked like they were getting close to their destination. After continuing to walking dozens of meters, the noise became louder and louder. When they were about to walk out of the passage, they saw two masked men standing guard. Thor handed over the two invitations in his hand to the other party. After that, the two let them through. After exiting the passage, a za-like ce appeared in front of them. Many people were walking back and forth inside. Everyone was wearing masks, so they could not see their faces. Maybe it was the fear of being recognized, so the lights here were a little dim. David looked at the scene in front of him speechlessly. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a party simr to those f*cking parties on Earth that wander in the gray area? ¡®Dim lighting. ¡®Noisy scene. ¡®Everyone wears a mask, and no one knows who the other is. ¡®Everyone can have as much fun as possible to let go of the stress in their hearts.¡¯ ¡°Mr. Rivers, are you sure this is a trade fair and not a ce for everyone to release their suppressed emotions?¡± David could not help asking. ¡°Master David, you have such good eyes. The insider¡¯s trade fair does have such a purpose, but don¡¯t worry, the main function is still the trade fair. Those are just side programs. During the day, everyone comes to release their stress and vent their emotions while the real trade fair will begin at night, so that¡¯s why I asked you toe at night yesterday. We¡¯re a little early and the fair hasn¡¯t started yet,¡± Thor exined with a smile. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say it sooner? You could just tell me! I just want to participate in the trade fair, not release stress. I have no stress to release.¡± ¡°Master David, forgive me! Master David, forgive me! It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all my fault! I didn¡¯t exin it clearly to you! Forgive me! Please forgive me!¡± Thor quickly apologized to David humbly. He decided to ce all the me on himself. He could not say that he told David toeter, but thetter insisted oning earlier, so David was to me for this, right? He would not dare to do this even if he had balls of steel. The scene of David disying his energyst time was still vivid in his memory. The feeling of falling into an ice cave was still fresh in his mind. Thor dared not offend David. He badly wanted to please David now. If you had a good rtionship with a big shot like David, his life would be more carefree. Even if he did not need David, he would at least have one moreyer security and he would feel safer, right? Chapter 2190 Chapter 2190 ¡°Okay, Mr. Rivers, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. It¡¯s nothing serious. Now that we¡¯re here, let¡¯s take a look! In any case, it will be nighttime soon.¡± After speaking, David stepped into the arena. Thor and Beanie followed immediately. When they got there, everyone was wearing masks, so they did not know each other. They were all strangers, so they could y however they wanted. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Even people who knew each other would pretend not to recognize each other. They would not expose the other party either. This was the rule of the underground trade fair. Anyone who dared to speak out about this or expose others would lose the qualification to participate again and would be held ountable by the organizer. How exactly they would be punished was unknown. Regardless, those who were qualified to participate were not fools, so they would definitely not break these rules. David wandered around. The venue was veryrge, and it could even be described as a small market town built underground. The service staff inside did not wear masks, but there were more of them than the participants who were wearing masks. All of them were beauties that were one in a million. One could constantly see masked men harassing service staff all over the ce. On the other hand, service staff who were harassed looked like they were weing them with reluctance. Their voices also made the harassers want more. Fortunately, they were just harassing the service staff, and no one did anything excessive under the public eye. There should be regtions about this. Otherwise, how could these guys who came to release their emotions hold themselves back? In addition to the hall in the middle, there were several other ces in the surrounding area with other goods inside. One of them was the busiest and the noise from there was also the loudest. David walked over to check it out. There was arge group of people around, and in the middle was a small sunken field about a few hundred square meters in size. Two humanoids were fighting below. Upon taking a closer look, neither was human, and one of them had a tail growing from his bottom. With just one nce, David turned and left. It was fine that both sides of the battle were women, but they were not wearing any bloody clothes. This was simply unbearable to watch. The onlookers were all very excited and they were all shouting in joy. David also could not bear to see what was going on in several other ces. This ce fully revealed the ugly side of human nature. It was indeed a ce to release stress. After turning around, David found a quiet corner and sat down. He regretted it now. He really should not havee so early. He had no interest in the crazy activities here. Beanie¡¯s face was also red from watching. However, she was wearing a mask, so one could not tell from the outside, ¡°Mr. Rivers, you should go and have fun! You don¡¯t have to apany me. I''ll rest here and wait for the trade fair to start,¡± David said. ¡°Well¡­ Master David, since you don¡¯t like it, you should take a rest here. The fair should be starting soon. I¡¯ll go and look elsewhere,¡± Thor replied. ¡°Okay, go. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Master David, I¡¯lle back to youter.¡± After he saw David nodding, Thor stood up and left. He saw it too. David genuinely did not like these things, so he could only rest and wait for the evening trade fair to start. On his way, he met a beautiful waitress with drinks in her hand. Thor then reached out to take a ss and touched the woman¡¯s body with the other hand to take advantage of her, causing the other party to squeal in embarrassment. David and Beanie who were not far away saw all of this happen. Beanie mumbled unhappily before looking away. Fortunately, the little girl Pebbles had eaten a lot of treasures and had fallen asleep in the passage. Otherwise, David might have just left. This was such a bad influence on children. Chapter 2191 Chapter 2191 David and Beanie did not sit long before the service staff came over with food and drinks. Seeing that the two were a man and a woman, and they were holding a child, it was obvious that they were a family. Putting down the food, she said politely, ¡°Hello, enjoy.¡± Then, she turned and left. If it were not for Beanie and Pebbles, the beautiful waitress would surely have flirted with David. They dressed scantily to attract the attention of guests attending the trade fair, and everyone knew this very well. Those who could participate in this underground trade fair were all Sole''s rich and powerful. If they could seduce any, they would get huge benefits. Once someone could not stand the temptation and wanted something more, they would need to rent a separate room. The price of renting a room was very expensive, indeed the prices were sky-high. That was why these waitresses dressed in revealing clothes and allowed the guests attending the trade fair to take advantage of them. They were just trying to arouse the desire in a man''s heart. If one seeded and rented a room, they would get huge benefits. Women here were free, and the guests could do anything to them as they pleased. However, individual private rooms need to be rented. They were also costly. Anything beyond the line was not allowed in the hall, so what else could they do? They could only rent a private room. One must admit that the organizers of this underground trade fair had a very deep understanding of men. They knew that when many men were taking advantage of women, they would not be able to control themselves and would need a separate room to do anything further. Those who participated in the trade fair were not short of money. Just this alone would make the organizer a lot of money in one day. ¡°Master David, why does this ce not feel like a trade fair at all, but rather a ce for men to vent their desires?¡± Beanie asked. If she weren¡¯t wearing a mask at the time, Beanie¡¯s red face would be very obvious. She was not young anymore. If they were back on Earth, she would not just be a spinster, but a spinster¡¯s grandmother. However, Beanie was still a virgin. The most important reason was because of her high self-esteem. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. If she were not a woman, she would surely be the head of the Nacht family of this generation. So, it was reasonable that no men could catch her eye. She had not met someone she was attracted to, and not wanting to put up with just anyone, so she stayed unmarried. However, it was not possible for Beanie to feel nothing after seeing so many exciting scenes in the hall. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Rivers tell us that this is how it is during the day and it will only be a trade fair at night? It¡¯s not night yet, right? So let¡¯s wait until then. If this is not what we want, then we can leave,¡± David replied. Chapter 2192 Chapter 2192 ¡°Okay! Master David, what do you think the organizers have in mind? Why not just host a trade fair if you want a trade fair? Why do all this? What if womene to participate?¡± Beanie¡¯s tone was full of unhappiness. ¡°How should I put it? They must have their purpose for doing this. Firstly, it is to enhance their reputation and attract more men to participate. Secondly, it must be for profit. The whole world wants profit! If I¡¯m right, it is okay to take advantage of these scantily d waitresses, but if you want to go further, you will probably have to pay a high price. Women must have something simr to this concept too.¡± ¡°I see! Master David, you know so many things¡­¡± Before Beanie finished speaking, she felt she was saying it wrong and stopped quickly. She meant to praise David. However, if she said this, wouldn¡¯t it hurt him instead? ¡°Uh¡­ Well... Ms. Nacht, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m just guessing. This world is not just about businessmen chasing profit,¡± David replied embarrassingly. ¡°I know! I know! How could someone like Master Davide to such a ce?¡± Beanie exined in panic. After speaking, she looked at David. Beanie could not see his face because of the mask, but it could be seen from his eyes that the other party did not seem to be angry. So she was temporarily relieved. Judging from David¡¯s personality, he would not get angry over such a trivial matter. The two were silent for a while. ¡°Master David, are you not angry?¡± Beanie asked cautiously. ¡°Ms. Nacht, although we haven¡¯t been together for long, it¡¯s not been short either. Do you think I¡¯m narrow-minded? If I get angry about such a trivial matter, I¡¯ll get sick from anger soon,¡± David said with a smile. ¡°Master David, you are certainly not petty, but I am afraid that I may say the wrong thing.¡± Beanie let out a long sigh of relief. In fact, she also knew that David was not narrow-minded, and that was evident from what he did for Pebbles. If he was, Beanie would not give up going back to Nightingale City. But she chose to follow David. Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for trouble? It was important for her to find someone, but that person had to be reliable too. ¡°Ms. Nacht, since you decided to follow me, I also need someone who understands The Spirit Cage after all, so don¡¯t restrict yourself too much. I am very easygoing and don¡¯t have many rules. Please don¡¯t think that you are inferior to me. Let¡¯s treat each other as friends and help each other,¡± David said seriously. Hearing what David said, Beanie knew that he was not joking. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°Master David, I understand!¡± ¡°Alright. I just came to The Spirit Cage, so I don¡¯t know much about it yet. I need your help for many things in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master David! As long as you need me, I will do my best to help you.¡± Thor returned to the conversation between the two. David thought the trade fair would start right away. As a result, Thor said, ¡°Master David, it¡¯s too noisy to sit here. I¡¯ve prepared a private room for you. Please go in and have a rest there! It¡¯s much quieter inside.¡± Thor went out to rent a private room for David just now. He had paid a lot of money just to please David. Just the invitation and the private room cost him a lot. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Of course, as long as he could have a good rtionship with David, any price was worthwhile. ¡°Mr. Rivers, when is the fair starting?¡± David asked again. ¡°In a bit, I think. It¡¯s not time yet. We¡¯re a little early,¡± Thor answered. David looked around. A few men were taking advantage of women. It was such an eyesore. He agreed, ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s go and rest there.¡± ¡°Master David, please follow me!¡± Thor led David and Beanie across the hall and into a long hallway. The so-called private rooms were on both sides of the hallway. After walking about one or two hundred meters inside and passing about a hundred rooms, Thor stopped, opened Room 137, and made a gesture before saying, ¡°Master David, Ms. Nacht, please go in. You can rest inside for a while and I will inform you when the fair starts.¡± ¡°Mr. Rivers, thank you so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! It¡¯s a great honor for me to serve you, Master David.¡± Chapter 2193 Chapter 2193 After Thor left, David and Beanie entered the private room. The facilities inside were prettyplete. The more David looked, the more he saw that they were prepared for lustful men. Maybe something indescribable happened in this room just now. And more than once. Just imagining it made David a little ufortable. He chose to sit on the chair next to him while Beanie sat across from him. There was no outside noise here. Since they did not have anything going on, David chatted with Beanie about The Spirit Cage. What he recently heard and learned from the adventurers was all basic information. Beanie was also the number two of her family in Nightingale City, so she definitely knew more than the adventurers. Time passed quickly as the two chatted. Not long after, the two heard a knock on the door. Knock knock knock! ¡°Come in!¡± David said. Thor pushed the door open and entered.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Master David, the trade fair is about to start. Please follow me to the hall.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± David said, standing up. The three left the room together and went to the hall. When they go in, it waspletely different from before. The originally noisy hall had turned quiet. Everyone had gathered and the scantily d waitresses were gone. Thor joined the crowd with them. Soon, a masked man walked up to a slightly higher tform. Everyone looked at him and David was no exception. , He figured that this person might be the organizer of the underground trade fair. If not, he was a spokesperson. ¡°Everyone, wee to the Sole Underground trade fair. I am the organizer, ck Fox. My original intention was to provide you with a small ce where you can trade while hiding your identity. Thanks to everyone¡¯s support, the fair has grown bigger and stronger, and I¡¯d like to thank everyone for that. Without your support, the underground fair would not be what it is today. Thank you!¡± ck Fox bowed. Then, he continued, ¡°We have some new friends here today and they are still very shy, but it¡¯s okay. You will get used to this after youe a few more times. Now, it¡¯s still the same old rules. Everyone will trade on their own first and then I will show you some good stuff. This time, I will definitely surprise you.¡± After a few words, ck Fox blended into the crowd, making it difficult to find him. It was because there were so many people with the same mask, same figure, and clothes as him. It could be seen how careful this person was. David thought there would be a long speech, but he did not expect it to be so fast, beyond his expectation. ¡°Master David, we can trade freely next. That is, everyone will choose their trading partner. After a while, Lord ck Fox will take out something precious for auction. Every time an underground fair is held, Lord ck Fox will take out at least three precious treasures for everyone to bid on,¡± Thor exined in a low voice from the side. David nodded to show he understood. The trading among the participants started. Soon, someone hollered, ¡°I would like to buy a stalk of Spirit Grass. I¡¯ll name my price based on the quality. As long as it¡¯s good, money is no problem.¡± As soon as he said that, someone went up to him to talk about the trade. Then, the two went to a private room to negotiate the price. ¡°I¡¯m selling a Soul Drop!¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± Voices like this kept sounding in the room. Anyone looking for those things would go into a private room to negotiate. When David saw this, he thought, ¡®What¡¯s the difference between this and a market on Earth? ¡®They¡¯re also selling things but at a higher price. ¡®It¡¯s still the same modus operandi.¡¯ Chapter 2194 Chapter 2194 ¡°Master David, if you want to buy or sell anything, just holler. If anyone needs something or wants to sell, they wille to you. If you don¡¯t want to do that, you can tell me and I will do it for you,¡± Thor said from the side. ¡°No, thanks, Mr. Rivers. You should carry on with your business. I can do it myself.¡± David thanked him. He had bought a lot of treasures these days but he could not sell them. Money did not appeal to him. As for what to buy, David did not have a goal and he just wanted to buy expensive ones. Alright, Master David, please take a look and I¡¯ll go first.¡± After Thor left, David and Beanie sat down in a remote corner. As they listened to the constant yelling in the hall and the people heading to the private rooms to negotiate, they figured that this model was pretty good. Not only could they urately find the treasures they wanted, but they could also sell the things they wanted to sell directly to those who needed them. There was no middleman to take a cut, so both buyer and the seller could benefit. Soon David joined in with Pebbles in his arms. However, after buying a few things, he gave up. ¡®Let¡¯s wait for the treasures that the organizers have.¡¯ It was because this was too inefficient. Also, the main reason was that the value of the treasures was low. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Even if he did not negotiate, he would not get a lot ofvish points. Now, thevish points needed for David¡¯s next breakthrough were in tens of thousands. If they were too little, it really would not do much. After all, Sole was only a second-tier city. Even if everyone participating in this underground trade fair was from Sole¡¯s top circle, not everyone coulde up with good things to sell. The genuinely good things must be thest things from the organizers. Those should truly be priceless. So David was going to wait and see. Time passed by slowly. Free trading was a very important link in the whole underground fair and it wouldst for a long time. Many treasures of unknown origin would change hands when the buyer and seller were anonymous. Some of them might even havee from robbers in Demon Ridge. If these treasures were sold on the trading street, they were likely to attract attention. When the lights in the hall suddenly became dimmer, the audience fell silent. Everybody knew that the final highlight wasing. Two aliens, nearly three meters tall and walking upright, carried a huge object covered with a ck cloth into the hall, instantly attracting everyone''s attention. Everyone looked at the things brought in by the two aliens curiously, wondering what was inside. Thud! The huge objectnded with a loud sound. The aliens put down the thing and left Then, a masked man stepped forward and announced, ¡°Everyone, this is the first treasure prepared by Lord ck Fox for you all. It is a bit inappropriate to call it a treasure because it contains living things. Plus, I can tell you that this is very rare. Lord ck Fox originally nned to keep them for himself, but for the benefit of everyone, he decided to take them out.¡± ¡®Living things?¡¯ Now, everyone looked even more curious. It was rare for someone to sell living things, causing a scene. Since Lord ck Fox is selling them, they would not be cheap. ¡®What are they?¡¯ Curious eyes were glued on the covered item. ¡°From your eyes, I can tell you can¡¯t wait anymore. Behold, this is surely the first case in Sole!¡± After he said that, the masked man pulled the ck cloth away to reveal what was inside. Chapter 2195 Chapter 2195 Once the ck cloth was removed, the content was revealed. David stared intently. ¡®There are a few human women inside! ¡®Is this human trafficking? ¡®This is a bit too much!¡¯ Frowning slightly, David could not ept it. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even though there was a ve trade in the Milky Way, he still could not understand it. In his opinion, they could sell anything but humans. ¡®Wait.¡¯ David watched carefully for a moment. He saw that although the women in the cage looked simr to human women, there were some differences. ¡®First of all, humans would not have pointed ears. ¡®Plus, their faces were too delicate and stunning. ¡®They are simply¡­¡¯ For a while, David could not find words to describe them. Descriptions such as devastatingly beautiful or exceptional beauty could not even begin to describe them. It was as if they had an indescribable beauty. He couldn¡¯t just call them pretty because which one of the women here beside David was not? At least 90%, 95%, or even 98% of them were all top-notch beauties. However, the faces in the cage felt different from Selena and Astrid¡¯s beauty, which was top-notch among humans. It was not that they were prettier than either of them, but theycked the human touch. If David wanted to use a word to describe them, it would be ethereal. One would not even bear to tarnish them. Coupled with their pointed ears and the fear of the unknown revealed in their eyes, quoting from what Earthlings would say, ¡®Aren¡¯t they angels who had fallen from heaven?¡¯ Plus, these women also exuded some particr fragrance that would make anyone smelling it felt good. It had been a while since he first came to The Spirit Cage, so David did not have the ignorance he had when he first came. He had seen a lot of alien races other than humans. However, he had never seen this race in the cage. While David was lost in thought, there were countless exmations all around. ¡°F*ck me, aren¡¯t they the legendary Elves?¡± ¡°Yeah! Where did Lord ck Fox get them?¡± ¡°Lord ck Fox is too awesome! The Elves are sparsely popted so not everyone can have them, even in Le. If a big shot doesn¡¯t have a few Elf women, they would seem inferior to others, let alone at The Spirit Cage.¡± ¡°I know, right? I can¡¯t believe that Lord ck Fox was able to get these Elf women. I¡¯ve truly seen everything today.¡± Everyone looked at the women locked in the cage on the tform. Their eyes were sparkling and their lust evident. In the real world Le, they were not qualified to own Elves. Now in The Spirit Cage, ck Fox gave them a chance. Many people secretly decided in their hearts that they had to buy one and bring her home. Then, they could enjoy the treatment that only the big shots could. After that, they have the capital to brag, right? If anyone dared to brag in front of them, they could just say that they had been served by an Elf woman. Chapter 2196 Chapter 2196 That would surely shut them up. The Elf women were the gold standard for top figures of the entire level 9 civilization Le. It would be very difficult for people like them to have a chance to see the Elf women. Therefore, they did not expect to have the opportunity to participate in thepetition today. At the same time, everyone was also full of doubt. Since ck Fox could get these Elf women, why did he not auction them off in first-tier cities or even the main city? There were so many major forces over there. If he spread the word a little, it would surely cause a stir in the audience, especially among those big- spending and spoiled kids with strong backgrounds. They were not eligible to be rewarded with Elf women by their families, but they wanted to enjoy the services of the Elf women too. So if they were given this capital to show off in their circle, the competition for the Elf women would be very fierce. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The price would also be ridiculously high. After all, Sole was only a second-tier city, so the maximum of this ce would not be able to touch the minimum of first-tier cities, let alone the main city. This was the gap that could not be filled. It was totally unreasonable for ck Fox to bring the Elf women here and let everyonepete. He would never maximize the benefits. The masked man who lifted the ck cloth spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sure you saw what¡¯s in here. That¡¯s right, the auction items this time are Elf women. All of you should know how rare Elf women are, so I don¡¯t need to introduce them.¡± After he said that, someone from the audience immediately said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to! Start now! I can¡¯t wait anymore! I feel so sorry for those chicks and I can¡¯t wait to warm them up!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t wait for them to give you warmth! Haha!¡± ¡°Haha! Same thing! It¡¯s the same thing!¡± That person did not hide his desire at all. ¡°You can¡¯t say that too soon. Who here doesn¡¯t want these Elf women? Are you sure you can get your wish?¡± Someone retorted. ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m prepared for today! No one can take them away from me! Those Elf women are mine!¡± The rest of the audience was all talking among themselves. Clearly, they were very surprised that they were going to bid on the Elf women. This was also the first time they had such close contact with the Elf women and smell their special fragrance. The masked man on the tform interrupted everyone and continued, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry! Since Lord ck Fox entrusted me with this matter, I will surely do my best. The Elves are well-known in Le. Although they often send women who have been trained to Le¡¯s major forces to survive, there aren¡¯t a lot of them to go around since they were so rare. ¡°In addition to the unbearable beauty of the Elf women, as well as their special service, their owners can enjoy a different kind of happiness. Over time, the Elf women have gradually be the standard for Le¡¯s big shots. Anyone who doesn¡¯t have Elf maids would be a joke in the circle. ¡°Therefore, you can imagine the value of the Elf women. In the real world Le, they are exclusive to the nobles and it¡¯s very rare for us to see them. But now, in The Spirit Cage, we won¡¯t only see them, but also touch them. Now, tell me, do you want to own them?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people at the scene replied loudly. Greedy looks appeared in their eyes. David looked at the people going mad around him. Thor was also one of them. ¡®What Elves? ¡®To put it bluntly, aren¡¯t they just women?¡¯ However, David could understand. He had seen crazier scenes than this. When he was back on Earth, the meet-and-greet of those A-list female celebrities would be even more crazy than this. These Elf women were simr to those super A-listers on Earth. However, they behaved differently. In Le, nobody even had a chance to see these women. Now, they even have a chance to touch their goddess. How many could still keep calm? David looked at the Elf women in the cage and noticed something. The five Elf women held each other with terrified expressions in their eyes. However, four of them were holding one of them in the middle on all sides. ¡®It seems like they are protecting her.¡¯ Chapter 2197 Chapter 2197 ¡°Very good! Then it¡¯s time for everyone to bid freely. It¡¯s still the same old rules, whoever bids the highest price will get the five Elf women.¡± The masked man on the tform waved his hand, announcing the start of bidding. The moment he finished speaking, someone responded immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll pay five billion!¡± It was such a high price right from the start. ¡°Six billion!¡± ¡°Seven billion!¡± ¡°Eight billion!¡± Even though there was no base price, the price of the Elf women soared all the way, with each price increase in units of a billion. In less than ten seconds, it broke through 10 billion. Judging from this speed, the final price might reach tens of billions easily. David looked stunned. Even if he had endless money and did not care about money at all, he still figured it was not worth spending tens of billions on a few women. Although there were also super rich people on Earth who spent a lot of money on their goddesses, they were not as mad as this. They could spend tens of millions, hundreds of millions, or even more than hundreds of millions. However, there had never been anyone spending tens of billions before. Even the heads of those billionaire financial groups would not spend tens of billions to buy a few women. What David did not know was that these people were not buying the Elf women entirely for enjoyment. Those who attended this fair were not stupid. N?velDrama.Org ? content. They saw a huge business opportunity in this. They would buy the five Elf women, keep two for themselves to enjoy, and secretly transport the remaining three to first-tier cities for sale. They could definitely make a lot of money from doing that. The big-spending and spoiled kids of those powerful families would spend a lot of money to buy them. Even if they did not sell the women, the women would also be useful as bargaining chips to curry favor with the major forces. Maybe through that, they could find a strong backer for themselves. Not only they could enjoy the women, but they could even gain benefits. So why not? Yet at the same time, they were also wondering why ck Fox was selling the five Elf women in the second-tier city Sole instead of a first-tier city or the main city. If they were given a little time, perhaps they could figure out some of the deeper questions. However, the current situation at the scene did not allow them to think too much. If they did not make a move, someone else would. These people would not allow others to take their benefits away from in front of them. So whenever someone bid on the women, the others would take action immediately, causing prices to soar. In another room separated only by a wall, a masked figure was sitting there, drinking tea. If one looked carefully, one would notice that the person¡¯s hand holding the teacup was trembling slightly. He was none other than ck Fox, the organizer of Sole''s underground trade fair. As to why this was happening, of course, it was because of the fear in his heart. In the past, underground trade fairs were all decided long in advance, but this one was held urgently on short notice. It was because ck Fox wanted to get rid of the five Elf women as quickly as possible. Not long ago, when he was heading to Wier, a first-tier city, he ran into these Elf women. Back then, they were being chased and hunted down, so they looked battered and exhausted. Facing such a golden opportunity bestowed by heaven, how could ck Fox give up? So, he pretended to help them out of kindness and hid them from the team of powerhouses hunting them. Chapter 2198 Chapter 2198 Just when the inexperienced Elf women thought they had met a good person and were about to thank ck Fox, ck Fox bared his fangs, knocked them out, and brought them all back to Sole. After returning to Sole, ck Fox did not tell anyone but locked them all up quietly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He was waiting for news from Wier. The Elf women were already rare in Le the real world, let alone here in The Spirit Cage. Those who could enter The Spirit Cage were definitely not ordinary Elves. So ck Fox was going to wait a little longer and then decide how to deal with the Elf women after the limelight passed. It was not difficult to decide whether to sell them or enjoy them himself. However, he ended up getting terrifying news. Soleil Alten, the direct descendant of the Alten family in Wier, came across nine Elf women while he was out hunting and was immediately captivated. He was ready to catch them all and take them back for himself to enjoy. However, due to the tenacious resistance of the Elf women, he only caught four. The other five escaped. ck Fox knew he had caught the five escaped Elf women, and the reason he was terrified was as he expected. These Elf women had extraordinary backgrounds. Not only was it extraordinary, but it was also quite terrifying. One of them was the only daughter of the current Elven Queen, An Elven Princess who would take her position soon. The Elves were not strong, but onlypared to other more powerful races. However, an individual like ck Fox still could not afford to mess with a behemoth like the Elves. Moreover, the Elves and Le''s top forces had very good friendships. It would be horrible if the Elven Princess encountered an ident in The Spirit Cage and could not return. Immediately, arge number of strong Elves came to The Spirit Cage to look for them. Meanwhile, instead of hiding them, that idiot spendthrift Soleil showed off the four Elf women he captured in Wier¡¯s circle. One could only imagine what happened to him. The powerful Elves went to find Soleil, and even when the Alten family apologized humbly, they ignored them and killed that kid Soleil in front of his elders. The Alten family was not weak in Wier. However, they could only be regarded as a third-rate family in Le. They were still miles apart from the Elves. Moreover, the Alten family also knew it was their fault as they almost captured the Elven Princess, so how would they have a good ending? If it was just a few ordinary Elves, they could still argue with reason and take the initiative to compensate. Of course, if it was just a few ordinary Elves, the Elven Queen would not be making such a big fuss over this. They contributed a lot of women to Le''s major forces every year, so naturally, they would not be so bothered by a few ordinary Elf women. They found four of the servants who followed the Elven Princess to The Spirit Cage, but the Elven Princess was still missing. The powerful Elves continued their search. Sole was far away from Wier, and there were two second-tier cities in between, so it would take the Elves some time to find this ce. However, ck Fox was scared! He had the Elven Princess! Even Soleil, the direct descendant of the Alten family in Wier, was killed. So, how would he escape if found? That was why ck Fox thought of this idea. That was to sell the Elven Princess and her four servants. Then, he would change his identity. From then on, ck Fox would cease to exist in The Spirit Cage. Anyway, no one at the underground trade fair knew his true identity. ck Fox had always stayed mysterious. Every time there was an underground fair, there would be dozens of people dressed like him. Then, even if the Elves came to him, the buyers would be the ones to me and he would be in the clear. Hence, he hosted this temporary underground trade fair. Since Wier was far away and Soleil¡¯s news was only being circted in a small area, these forces in Sole had not received the news yet. No one in the hall had any idea that what they were bidding for was going to be trouble that would prove fatal. Once they bid for the women and the news gets out, they would likely be dead. Even if they saw the danger in advance and left The Spirit Cage, the Elves could still find them in Le based on the clues they left in Sole. Chapter 2199 Chapter 2199 As the audience kept bidding, the price of the Elf women broke through the 50 billion mark. It was so fast that it was astonishing. Moreover, the price was still rising rapidly. If this continued, breaking through the 100 billion mark would just be a matter of time. It was as if what they were spending was not money. This was something David did not expect. At the same time, he could not understand this baffling phenomenon. He saw how the people were. They looked as if they wanted to buy the women even if they had to spend their entire fortune. Those who did not know better would think they were bidding for some kind of magical medicine that could make them soar to sess. ¡®Are those women worth this? ¡®It is understandable for rich people to spend some money to buy women for their enjoyment, but why were they willing to spend their entire fortune on women?¡¯ David did not understand the status of the Elf women in Le, so he could not understand why everyone was so crazy. If one bought an Elf woman with their entire fortune and then sold her off in a first-tier city, their worth would directly double. If one did not make money when they had the chance, they would be fools. In this world, aside from David, who wouldin about having too much money? ¡°Mr. Rivers, is there anything special about the Elf women? How are they so valuable?¡± David asked in a low voice. ¡°Master David, you have no idea! The Elf women are a status symbol in Le, but they are very limited and many direct descendants of powerful forces can only wish for them. So that¡¯s why everyone is so crazy over them. As long as one has the women, they would have huge benefits no matter if they used the women to tter the big shots or sell them in a first-tier city,¡± Thor exined. ¡°I see! Why are you not participating? This is such a great opportunity.¡± ¡°Master David, you must be joking. Of course, I want to have them. Unfortunately, most of my assets are on my goods so I don¡¯t have that much money. We have to pay on the spot at the underground fair and dys are not allowed. So, I have no choice but to give up,¡± Thor smiled bitterly. Of course, he also wanted to buy the women and make a fortune! However, he did not have enough money, so what could he do? They only started bidding at the 50 billion mark! There were five Elf women, so if they were sold one by one, they could easily sell for more than 50 billion if everything went well. Buying an Elf woman in The Spirit Cage did not mean that they could only enjoy the woman in The Spirit Cage. One could also force the woman to tell them her location in the real world and find her body in Le. Therefore, when it was time to leave The Spirit Cage and return to Le, they would also have an Elf maid. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Elves used to be far less popr than they were now. Unexpectedly, in recent years, all major forces in Le had been pursuing the Elf women, which led to the discovery of this phenomenon. Of course, the Elven Queen was also promoting this. Currently, the Elves were like the top-level luxury goods on Earth. Aside from being expensive, they were also not something that could be bought with money as they were all symbols of nobility. asionally, they would appear on the second-hand market and naturally attract countless people to fight for them. Thor wanted to borrow some money from David. After all, if David could take out 500 billion to pay back Pebbles¡¯ debts, he must not be short on money. However, he did not know if David was going to join in the auction. If he was, wouldn¡¯t Thor be biting the hand that fed him if he offended David by bidding against David using David¡¯s money? If David was not going to bid, then Thor would ask. If not, he would be so upset to watch such a huge benefit slipping away from right in front of his eyes. After getting Thor¡¯s exnation, David was still confused. Yet, his confusion did not affect the people on the scene¡¯s crazy bidding. In a blink of an eye, the price rose by 30 billion and came to a sky-high price of 80 billion. Even David, someone who did not care about money at all, felt that this was a little horrifying. He shook his head. ¡®They¡¯re insane.¡¯ However, when the price was raised to 80 billion, everyone started to lose enthusiasm. Not everyone could fork out 80 billion as it was such an astronomical amount. If it were assets, the people on the scene were all worth this, but their assets were useless. Chapter 2200 Chapter 2200 Once there was a deal, they had to pay and collect the goods. There was not even time to raise money. This alone stumped most people. Many of the merchants had their assets in their goods. There were very few who could spend 80 billion cash in a second-tier city like Sole. Not including first-tier cities or the main city, those superpowers of Le would be able toe up with 8 trillion easily, let alone 80 billion. Otherwise, Thor would not have said that after buying the Elf women, he would resell them to a first-tier city to make a fortune. That was a paradise for the real rich. The big-spending and spoiled kids of any major force had huge amounts of funds at their disposal. It was notparable to a second-tier city like Sole. Thor was considered to be a well-known merchant in the trading street. His worth would be 300 billion, probably even 500 billion. Yet, asking him to take out 80 billion immediately was impossible. Unless he was given a little time to raise funds. This was impossible. Since the underground trade fair stipted that they must hide their identities from each other, they mustplete the transaction here. The identity of ck Fox was the most mysterious of all. So, it was impossible to dy the transaction time and allow the buyers to raise funds. Therefore, many people who participated in the auction on the spot gave up, and only a few with strong financial resources were still bidding. However, the price increase had also dropped from the previous one billion or two billion to the current five hundred million or three hundred million. David had not participated in the bidding. He did not know if he could getvish points after spending the money. He could only getvish points by buying and selling other things. However, could he getvish points for buying and selling the Elves, an intelligent life simr to human beings? David had no clue as he had never done that before. N?velDrama.Org ? content. If he could not getvish points, why would he buy? David did not have such strange interests as those other men. He still could not sort out his affairs. The Elf women, who were priceless in the eyes of others, were not attractive to David at all. So, he did not bid. ¡°88 billion!¡± A voice sounded. It was the man who said at the beginning that he was well prepared and wanted to buy the Elf women. ¡°88.5 billion,¡± shouted another. ¡°88.8 billion!¡± Another voice said. ¡°90 billion! I refuse to reconcile! Don¡¯t try to fight me today. I am taking these five beautiful Elf women with me!¡± There was silence in the room. This price had exceeded the limit that most people could take out immediately. There was no time for them to raise funds. So, many people could see the huge benefits dangling in front but were unable to grasp them. If ck Fox released the news a few days beforehand and gave the participants time to raise money, the scene would surely be more chaotic. It was a pity that ck Fox did not dare. He just wanted to get rid of the women now. He wanted to find a buyer and have them buy the Elven Princess. So, how could he dare release the news? He could not care how much they sold for. If someone bought the women, they would be taking the me away from him. Eventually, when the truth was exposed, they would surely go back to ck Fox. However, after today, ck Fox would not be ck Fox anymore. Then, none of this would be his concern. Chapter 2201 Chapter 2201 The scene was quiet for a while. Just when everyone thought the auction was about to end, another bid was made. ¡°90.5 billion!¡± ¡°90.2 billion! Come on,e on, let¡¯s see who has more money. You might get scared to death!¡± ¡°92.5 billion!¡± ¡°95 billion!¡± No bids left. ¡°Haha! Do you only have this little strength? How dare youpete with me. You¡¯re overestimating your capabilities!¡± That person said arrogantly. In the next room, a man wearing the same mask as ck Fox came in, stood respectfully in front of ck Fox, and said, ¡°My Lord, do you want to raise the price a little more?¡± ck Fox was silent for a moment. Then, he replied. ¡°Let¡¯s lift it a little more! The price is indeed too low. If it is in a first-tier city or the main city, it will at least start at 200 billion. If there are some big- spending and spoiled kids, it might even go up to 300 billion.¡± Now that they had reached this point, he did not mind dying a while more. In the end, it would be best to get more money and run away. No one wouldin about having too much money. ¡°The main reason is that it was too sudden, so everyone didn¡¯t have time to prepare. There are not many people who can take out 100 billion in one go.¡± ¡°Indeed! I think this person seems to have the money so let¡¯s raise it a little bit more, but be careful, you must not scare him away or you will be made responsible.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡± During the conversation between the two, no one appeared in the hall again. Thor kept an eye on David to see if the other party was willing to make an offer. However, David did not seem to want to and had always been a bystander. Seeing that the auction was about to end, Thor was flustered. Finally, when he was about to make up his mind to ask David for some money, David suddenly called out unexpectedly, ¡°100 billion!¡± The quiet hall suddenly became lively again and everyone looked at David. They were looking at this strange pair curiously. In fact, David had attracted a lot of attention since he first arrived. He was the first toe to the underground trade fair with a child. It was very difficult for him not to attract attention. Some people here even knew David. A few of them were Pebbles¡¯ victims in the trading street and had receivedpensation from David, so they knew then the moment they set eyes on them. ¡°Not bad, kid. 105 billion.¡± ¡°120 billion!¡± ¡°125 billion!¡± After another round of bidding, the price was increased to 150 billion by David. ¡°Kid, are you doing this on purpose?¡± ¡°What? They will go to anyone with the highest price, right? If you don¡¯t make an offer, they will be mine soon,¡± David said calmly. ¡°Good! Very good! Very good! I¡¯ll remember you, kid. You¡­¡± The masked man who was bidding with David wanted to curse at him, only to realize that both had concealed identities so it was useless to do so. So he held back his anger and called out again, ¡°155 billion!¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°200 billion!¡± The moment David said that, the audience gasped. ¡°Gosh!¡± ¡®200 billion! ¡®He actually added 45 billion directly? ¡®Who is this person? ¡®Is he a big-spending and spoiled kid from the first-tier city?¡¯ Only the few who had contact with David were not surprised. If he could take out 500 billion casually, 200 billion was child¡¯s y to him. In the next room, ck Fox and another masked figure were stunned. They were going to raise the price a bit initially, but it seems that they did not need to anymore. Originally, it was only more than 90 billion, but after a little effort, it went directly to 200 billion. This price was already good enough. The price might go higher in the first-tier city or even the main city, but it would also depend on the situation. It depended on whether there were big spenders with strong financial resources in the scene. It would be best if two hostile forces werepeting with each other. If that happened 300 billion would even be too little. What they wanted was prestige and they could not lose to their opponent. Chapter 2202 Chapter 2202 ¡°Kid, I seriously doubt you can take out so much money. I think you are just bidding for fun,¡± the person whopeted with David said while suppressing his anger. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If I can¡¯t take out the money, the organizer wille for me. You don¡¯t need to worry about this,¡± David replied lightly. The man stopped talking and looked at David like he wanted to swallow him alive. He could take out 200 billion L Dors, but that was all he could afford. Looking at David¡¯s demeanor, it was clear that he could still continue. However, the man was not reconciled to just giving up like this. ¡®Maybe he¡¯s just bluffing so that I¡¯ll give up willingly.¡¯ Gritting his teeth, the man called out again, ¡°200¡­¡± Before he could name the price, David had bid again. ¡°250 billion!¡± Everyone in the hall looked at David dumbfounded. ¡®How much money do you need to do such a crazy thing? ¡®He added another 50 billion before the man even named his price! ¡®Did his money grow on trees? ¡®Even if he has money, this is not the way to spend it, right?¡¯C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. On the other side of the wall, ck Fox was stunned. Immediately, ecstasy appeared in his eyes. His heart also blossomed with joy. ¡®Good! Great! ¡®Hahaha! ¡®That¡¯s great. ¡®This person''s performance is definitely in line with the big spenders of a certain major force!¡¯ The stronger the background of the person who bought the Elven Princess, the better for ck Fox. It would be nice if they couldpete with the Elves and attract all of their focus and energy. That way, ck Fox could sit back and rx. In addition to that, he could take the money and flee. 250 billion, even for ck Fox, was not a small number. When he realized he had captured the Elven Princess, he almost thought that his life was over. If he was found out by the Elves, he would surely lose his life. He even thought about killing the Elven Princess in secret. However, he gave up on that idea. It would be too risky to do that. Who knew if the Elves, an ancient race, had any special forbidden techniques? In the end, he just chose to find someone to take the me. In the end, he did not expect to find a powerful backer. What a pleasant surprise. This delighted ck Fox very much. "Hurry up and announce that we¡¯re selling the women to him,¡± ck Fox urged the masked man beside him. He was in a hurry and he had to sell the Elven Princess to this person. In fact, judging from the current situation, no one would want to outbid him anymore. ¡°Yes, my Lord! I''ll go right away.¡± After speaking, he turned and left the room. There was still silence in the hall. The personpeting with David was already scared speechless at this moment. ¡®How can he disregard the rules just like that? ¡®I haven¡¯t finished talking. ¡®Luckily we¡¯re all wearing masks that hide our identities. ¡®If not, I would want to crawl into a hole. ¡®He¡¯s such a bully!¡¯ The masked man walked out of ck Fox¡¯s room and came to the middle of the room. He announced directly, ¡°The auction has ended. The five Elf women have been sold for 250 billion. Are there any objections?¡± Everyone at the scene shook their heads. Even if they were given time toe up with 250 billion, most could not even get it. Thor chuckled bitterly at one side. ¡®Thank God I didn¡¯t say anything.¡¯ Chapter 2203 Chapter 2203 After the masked man''s announcement, the bidding for the five Elf women came to an end. David bought them for 250 billion L Dors. This price could only be regarded as satisfactory among the first-tier and main cities. It was not too high but not too low. However, in Sole, a second-tier city, it was absolutely sky-high. The tier of a city represented the consumption level of the city. The forces entrenched in Sole had yet to be able to take out 250 billion casually. Everyone at the scene was amazed at David''s strong financial resources. In fact, David chose to participate in the auction at thest minute for no other special reason. It was just ast-minute idea. Just now, he inadvertently saw the Elf woman in the middle of the cage. Perhaps knowing the fate she was about to face, her eyes showed despair. David felt that since he could not finish his money anyway, so he decided to help her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the end of the day, he could not bear this. It would be fine if he did note across this. Now that he had, this was his fate. What if he could getvish points? It would be okay if he could not get them. Hundreds of billions of L Dors were nothingpared to his wealth. So, he decided to take part on a whim. His goal was also very simple. He would buy all five of the Elf women and find a chance to let them go. That was all! He would think of this as doing good deeds! Then, David was taken into the next room andpleted the deal with ck Fox. ¡°Thank you!¡± ck Fox only said two words. This was from the bottom of his heart. After he said that, his anxious heart could finally rest easy. Only he knew the meaning of those two words. He was thanking David for buying the Elven Princess and taking the me for him. After word of this got out, the powerful Elves would go to David immediately. Then, what would happen between the Elves and the force behind this man? Would it be the same as the Alten family from Wier? Maybe not. This person spent 250 billion L Dors without blinking an eye. So whether it was the wealth under his control or his temperament, they were far from what Soleil and his ilk coulde up with. Maybe the Elves would get into trouble. Then, ck Fox would be even safer. No matter what, after today, there would be no more ck Fox. ¡°You''re wee!¡± David only replied with two words. He had never had a good impression of this kind of person who would buy and sell intelligent life. The two did not talk much. Soon David left. In the process of walking back to the hall, he habitually turned on the system and took a look. Although he had no expectations, he still had to look, right? ¡®Um?¡¯ David''s eyes lit up. The result was somewhat beyond his expectation. He had an extra 2500vish points in his system! In other words, the transaction just now was recognized by the system! Immediately afterward, David felt a burst of regret. If he knew this was the case, he would have increased the price. The value of these five Elf women would not be as low as 250 billion. If he added another one or two hundred billion, maybe they could be converted intovish points. Now hisvish points had reached 6600. If only he had worked harder just now, he would have no problem getting 8000 points. Wouldn''t it be one step closer to 10000? Once hisvish points broke through the 10000 mark, David could upgrade his Body from Primordial level 10 to Ancestral level 1. Chapter 2204 Chapter 2204 Hisbat strength would also increase ordingly. Beyond partial Ancestral Deity Rank, he would be an Ancestral Deity. This was also thest rank in Divine Realm. Even if David had never been to level 9 civilization Le and knew nothing about Le, he could also guess that Ancestral Deities were not nobodies in Le. They were definitely in the ranks of the powerful people. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, his guess was still too conservative. When David went to Le, he would know about Le¡¯s situation. Ancestral Deity Rank was more than just stepping into the ranks of powerful people. One had to know at there were only five Overlords in the entire Le. There were not a lot of partial Overlords too. Further down would be the Ancestral Deities. So, one could only imagine how powerful an Ancestral Deity was in Le. Although they were not number one, they were still among the top. As long as David got to Le as an Ancestral Deity, he would be able to do anything he wanted. The chances of encountering a partial Overlord or a real Overlord were too low. This kind of powerhouse would hardly show their faces easily. The level 9 civilization was veryrge and it was already the highest level of civilization known in the universe. As for the God Tier Civilization, it only existed in legends and no one had actually seen it. Rumor had it that the entire universe was the God Tier Civilization containing many civilizations of level nine and below. Le was a level 9 civilization. The Ener Region, which was controlled by the Robotias, was also a level 9 civilization. However, the direction of development of the two sides was different. One was to study the inside of the body and stimte the potential, while the other was to study the outside of the body and be good at using external forces. In fact, the Robotias were developing real technology. They had already reached the pinnacle of science and technology, so they were abandoning their physical bodies to choose mechanical bodies. The entire Ener Region wasposed of various metals. There was no soil, let alone nts and animals. Instead, there was just endless mechanical life. Mechanical life did not need to eat. The energy sources that supported them came from all kinds of matter in the universe. That was why the Robotias could not wait to find a way to invade other civilizations. It was because the energy in the Ener Region had almost been exhausted by the Robotias after countless epochs of development. To have the energy to continue to develop technology, the Robotias must invade the territory of other civilizations. Le was their primary target. Once they upied Le, the energy contained in it was enough for the Robotias to develop for countless epochs. When Le¡¯s energy ran out, maybe the Robotias would have improved and could get energy from the universe¡¯s matters. After the Elven Princess were sold, ck Fox just wanted to leave quickly and immediately announced that the underground trade fair had ended. Everyone in the hall was stunned. In every past underground trade fair, ck Fox would present three treasures for everyone to bid for. However, why did he leave after auctioning the first one this time? Many people could not help expressing their doubts. ck Fox did not answer everyone¡¯s questions. After the announcement, he quietly left. In the end, the underground trade fair ended with many people feeling dissatisfied. Some even decide secretly that they would not participate next time. They still had no idea that there would be no future underground fair. ck Fox would be gone forever and nobody would organize underground trade fairs anymore. David and his gang went through many secret passages and returned to the Treasure Pavilion. Following behind them were the five Elf women. Now that David had paid for them, they belonged to David. After they returned to Treasure Pavilion, David did not stop. He borrowed a carriage from Thor and took Beanie and the five Elf women, who were still in fear, to return to the mansion he bought Chapter 2205 Chapter 2205 In a small living room, David sat on a chair with Pebbles in his arms. The little girl was looking in front of her curiously. Meanwhile, Beanie sat next to David. There was a table between the two. Opposite them were the five Elf women who had been bought for 250 billion L Dors. After getting 2500vish points, David was pretty fond of the Elf women. It was a pity he was not bolder at that time. He should just increase the price to 500 billion. The five Elf women were still huddling together after getting out of the cage. They were all looking at David in fear. David took out five pills, handed them to Beanie, and said, ¡°Ms. Nacht, please give them these pills and ask them to take them.¡± ck Fox gave him those pills. The reason why the Elf women had not made a sound until now was because ck Fox had drugged the. He fed them drugs that made them lose their voices. These five pills were the antidote. Beanie took the pill and replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Master David.¡± After speaking, she got up and went to the five Elf women. Then, she passed the pills in her hand to the women. The five Elf women shook their heads again and again, expressing that they would not eat. Just when Beanie was about to force them, David spoke. ¡°This is the antidote. You will be able to talk after taking it. Don¡¯t worry, I have no malicious intentions.¡± Upon hearing David¡¯s words, four of the Elf women looked at the Elven Princess whom they were protecting. The Elven Princess nodded slightly. One of the Elf women took the five pills from Beanie¡¯s hand, took one, but did not distribute the remaining four. After taking the pill, she soon discovered that she could make sounds. There was also no difort in her body. Only then did she distribute the rest of the pills. David watched all of this happening. Then, he was even more sure that the Elf in the middle had a special status. Before long, all five of the Elf women were able to speak again. They finally had smiles on their faces. They were also no longer looking at David with fear in their eyes. Yet, there was still a trace of curiosity in them. In David¡¯s eyes, they could not see the desire and greed of other human men. Instead, there was only calmness. It seems that the human man in front who bought them genuinely had no malice. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± the Elven Princess said. Her voice was melodious like ark. It was by far the finest voice David had ever heard. They were indeed a race sought after by all major forces. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The Elves did have the ability to mesmerize others. Just saying a few words in that voice could make people feel at ease, so it would be even more pleasant if she was singing. Coupled with their exquisite figure, they would definitely cause a huge sensation when ced on the earth. Those A-listers would be nothing in front of the Elves. ¡°You¡¯re wee! By the way, how did you fall into ck Fox¡¯s hands?¡± David asked curiously. The Elven Princess briefly narrated what happened. Yet, she did not say that she was the Elven Princess. After David heard, he was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°So there are nine of you, and four of them were captured by another group of people to cover your escape. Then, you were deceived by ck Fox and were brought to Sole, right?¡± Chapter 2206 Chapter 2206 ¡°That¡¯s right, Master!¡± the Elven Princess replied with a nod. ¡°Then what are your ns next?¡± This question stumped the Elven Princess. She had no idea how to answer. The n in her heart was, of course, to go home. The Spirit Cage was too dangerous. She sneaked out to go to The Spirit Cage to have fun, but she did not expect to encounter a series of dangers when she first came here. Then, she was being auctioned off like amodity. However, the human man in front of her had spent 250 billion L Dors to buy them. Hence, would he really let them go? The Elven Princess had no idea. ¡°Master, are you going to let us go?¡± the Elven Princess asked cautiously with some expectation. ¡°Yeah! I bought you not because I wanted to be your master, nor did I want to keep you by my side as my ves to serve me. I just felt sorry for you, so I decided to help you while I was at it. That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master! Don¡¯t worry, when I go back, I will return double the money to you,¡± the Elven Princess bowed to David and thanked him. The other four Elf women followed the Elven Princess and bowed to David. ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± At the same time, they started crying tears of joy. While being taken captive by ck Fox, they experienced despair like never before. They could not even speak and they thought they would stay in The Spirit Cage forever with the princess. Unexpectedly, things had turned around now. This human was willing to let them go after buying them. ¡°No need! Money isn¡¯t of much use to me, so just treat it as a good deed! It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little worried now. Are you sure you can go back? Make sure you don¡¯t get caught again after going out. No one will save you again. I¡¯m sure you must know that the value of the Elf women is very high. In the face of such a huge benefit, it will be difficult for someone else to be as indifferent as me,¡± David said with a slight frown. That was exactly what he was worried about. What if they were recaptured again after David just bought them? Wouldn¡¯t it be like entering a tiger¡¯s mouth after escaping from a wolf¡¯s den? The Elven Princess and her four servants were also stunned. What the other party said made sense. If they leave now, they would be captured by those greedy humans before they could find their way back. Then, would anyone else save them as this person did? Perhaps there would not be such an opportunity again. So what should they do? ¡°Master, where is this ce?¡± the Elven Princess asked. ¡°This is Sole, a second-tier city.¡± ¡°Is it far from Amber City?¡± the Elven Princess continued to ask. They entered The Spirit Cage from Amber City, and only from the descending point of Amber City could they return to Le. Amber City was the base camp of the Elves where a lot of powerful Elves were. Therefore, they would be safe if they got there. In Amber City, no one dared to attack the Elves privately. David was also stumped. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He just came to The Spirit Cage and had never heard of Amber City. So, how would he know if it was far or not? So, he could only let Beanie answer this question. ¡°Ms. Nacht, please tell them whether this ce is far from Amber City.¡± When Beanie heard the words Amber City, her body trembled slightly and she looked at the Elven Princess in disbelief. As the head of the Nacht family at The Spirit Cage, she had been in The Spirit Cage for many years. So, of course, she had heard of the famous Amber City. That was one of the eight main cities in The Spirit Cage, a ce where big forces and powerhouses gathered. Chapter 2207 Chapter 2207 David¡¯s voice pulled Beanie back to reality. She recovered and exined. ¡°Amber City is one of the eight most famous main cities of The Spirit Cage, while Sole is just a second-tier city. Although the two cities are in the same direction, it is still a bit far away. There are several first-tier cities between them and if you rush to Amber City from here, ording to the speed of the carriage, it will take about three months to arrive if there are no idents.¡± ¡°More than three months? Is it really that far? When we left Amber City, we didn¡¯t go very far, right? I remember we¡¯re just near Wier.¡± the Elven Princess wondered. ¡°It will take more than two months from here to the first-tier city Wier,¡± Beanie added. This stumped the Elven Princess. It was such a long distance and having experienced several dangers, they would never dare to go alone. If they encountered danger again, they would not have such good luck. After a moment of silence, the Elven Princess gritted her teeth and said to David, ¡°Master, if I, Evie, may be so bold to ask a favor, please say yes.¡± ¡°You want me to take you to Amber City?¡± David guessed what the other person was thinking and said it directly. ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, Master, I won¡¯t let you make this trip in vain. When we arrive in Amber City, I will satisfy you no matter what you need.¡± Evie the Elven Princess promised. Currently, this was the only way for them to reach Amber City safely and return to Le via the descending point. In addition, they couldn''t reach Amber City if they were to do it on their own. After being deceived and stunned by ck Fox and brought here, all the things that the Elven Princess and the four servants had on them were taken away. They had nothing left now so that was why they could not contact the other Elves. Moreover, only a few Elves could enter The Spirit Cage. Except for Amber City, the Elves were nowhere to be seen. Elven Princess Evie had no idea that the powerful Elves who were looking for her had already found Soleil in Wier, the person who captured the other four Elf women and had taken revenge by killing him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Now, they had spread out from Wier and were gradually expanding the search range. As long as they headed to Wier, they would meet the powerful Elves. ¡°Sorry! I can¡¯t send you to Amber City for the time being.¡± David refused without thinking. Since Amber City was one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage, many powerful people would definitely gather there. He did not know much about The Spirit Cage yet so he did not know how powerful the powerhouses living in Amber City were. Thus, it would be unwise to go hastily. Although it would be faster to spend money there, David was not in a hurry now. It was pretty good to stay in Sole. When he had finally collected 10000vish points, he would change ces and go to the nearest first-tier city. There was no need to venture to a main city like Amber City as there were too many powerhouses there. If he was not careful, he might get into trouble. ¡°Why? Master, as long as you can send me to Amber City, I will thank you with endless rewards. No matter what you ask, I will agree, and you will be my most noble guest of the Elves,¡± Evie immediately said anxiously. If the human man did not escort them, they definitely would not be able to reach Amber City safely. It was more than three months away, and they might not evenst ten days. ¡°Amber City is one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage and I will go there, but not now. I still have things to do here and it will take a while,¡± David exined. ¡°How long will you need before going to Amber City?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you an exact time. Maybe a few months, maybe a few years.¡± Elven Princess Evie did not continue to ask questions. He had made it very clear that he would not be sending her to Amber City now, and even if he was willing, she would have to wait a few months or years. At this moment, Evie was wondering what she should do. She could not leave but if she stayed, it would take a very long time. Moreover, idents might happen while she was waiting. It will be a long stay, and there may be other idents in the middle. Yet after thinking about it, she did not seem to have an option. Chapter 2208 Chapter 2208 She could either leave or stay with this human man. However, Evie was relieved. If this man did not spend 250 billion to buy her and she was bought by someone else, she might already be a tool for those who bought her to vent their desires. As the princess of the Elves, Evie knew very well how strong human men¡¯s desire for Elf women was. She might face a more tragic fate in the future. Even if she had a chance to escape in the future, an Elven Princess who had lost her virginity could no longer be the next Elven Queen. Evie¡¯s identity would be very awkward among the Elves. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It was the man in front of her who gave her hope, so why not trust him again? Immediately Evie made up her mind and said, ¡°Master, can we follow you and serve you from now on? You can bring us to Amber City when you¡¯re going, what do you think? Otherwise, it¡¯s too dangerous for us outside and we have no way to leave safely.¡± Evie looked at David pitifully. She sounded as if she was pleasing him. The Elf women themselves were close to perfection. Whether it was their figure, appearance, voice, or gentle personality, they were everything men could wish for. Moreover, Evie was the princess of the Elves, and she would be the future queen, so she was even more sought after. Overall, she was a level higher than other Elf women. No normal man could resist her when she looked so alluring. David had very strong willpower, but even he was having trouble resisting her. ¡°But I can¡¯t be sure when I will go to Amber City. You are wasting your time following me.¡± ¡°No matter when you¡¯re going to Amber City, we are willing to follow you, and we hope you will take us,¡± Evie said hastily. She had no choice but to follow David. At least Evie didn¡¯t hate the human man in front of her after the conversation they had just now. She felt disgusted seeing the lewd stares and naked desire in other men¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You can follow me from now on! If you need anything, you can go to Ms. Beanie Nacht, and she will arrange everything for you,¡± David pointed to Beanie and said. It would be fine for him to have a few more of the Elf women around. Even if he could not touch them, they still made a pretty pleasant sight. Moreover, he had bought them, so he could not drive them away, right? He would also be responsible if they were recaptured. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Ms. Beanie,¡± Evie said politely to Beanie. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all! I still have no idea what your name is.¡± Beanie also responded politely. ¡°Ms. Beanie, my name is Evie. You can just call me by my name.¡± ¡°Alright, I shall call you that from now on. My name is Beanie, and I am just Master¡¯s follower.¡± ¡°May I know what your name is, Master?¡± ¡°My name is David, and this is my sister, Pebbles,¡± David replied. ¡°Master David! Pebbles!¡± Chapter 2209 Chapter 2209 ¡°Master David, from now on, we will be by your side and there is one more request. Please, Master David, promise me,¡± Evie said suddenly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°In the future, only the four of them can serve and entertain you, but I can¡¯t! I will do everything within my power for you, but you can¡¯t touch me.¡± As she said that, Evie looked at David seriously. She did not know what David was thinking. It stood to reason that if someone bought her with so much money, he could have all of her. Evie was powerless to resist. Those Elf women who were sent out by the Elves all had such a fate. However, as an Elven Princess, she could not lose her virginity. Otherwise, she would not be able to be the next Elven Queen, and at the same time, she would disappoint her mother. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. So, Evie hoped that David would not touch her. As for the four servants who had been with her for many years, she would let them follow David in the future! David was exceptional in all aspects. Moreover, David was willing to let them go just now, which showed that he also had good character and they would not suffer if they followed David. At first, David did not react. It took him a while to figure out what Evie meant. It was very simple, he could touch the other four Elf women, but he could not touch Evie. David was speechless because he never thought about doing that. If that was what he wanted, why would he say that he would let Evie and the others go? He had not dealt with his problem with Selena, Pearl, and the others yet, so why would he bring the four Elves back with him? Wouldn¡¯t it be more chaotic? However, David did not agree with Evie immediately, but asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­ Because...¡± Evie hesitated for a long time. Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Because I am the Elven Princess so I can¡¯t lose my chastity and I must maintain a perfect body in order to be the next Elven Queen. And if you, Master David, use force against me, my mother won¡¯t spare you either.¡± Beanie on the side was stunned. ¡®The Elf woman in front of me is actually the Elven Princess? ¡®And she¡¯ll be the Elven Queen who will be in charge of the elves in the future? ¡®Master David is so lucky! ¡®This is the first time he came to Sole to participate in the underground fair and he bought the Elven Princess was caught by the bad guys. ¡®If he could get on good terms with Evie, he would soar to sess when she bes the Elven Queen in the future.¡¯ The Elves were not only known in Le for their women, they had got a lot of good stuff too. For example, ording to legend, the Water of Life flows from the Fountain of Youth in the Elves¡¯ ancestralnd. It could expel all evil, and no matter how seriously injured one was, they could still be brought back to life even if they were on theirst breath. It wasparable to magic. ¡®Wait! ¡®Just now, Master David said. ¡®He didn¡¯t n to join in the bidding and only decided to buy the Elven Princess at thest second. ¡®He must have noticed something different about Evie during the process. ¡®No wonder he wants to let Evie and the others go the moment he bought them. Then, in the end, he purposely mentioned that Evie and the women would be recaptured if they leave alone. ¡®So that Evie will stay on her own. ¡®Master David is so good at ying hard to get. ¡®After Evie goes back, she will be very grateful to Master David. Then, she will repay David after she bes the queen. After that, David¡¯s investment will bring him huge returns.¡¯ After she understood all of this, Beanie looked at David with admiration in her eyes. Chapter 2210 Chapter 2210 Meanwhile, David was also mulling the situation. At the underground trade fair, he did see how extraordinary Evie was. However, he did not expect that she was the Elven Princess and the future Elven Queen. Although David did not know the structure of the Elves¡¯ rights hierarchy, he knew that Evie¡¯s status among the Elves was definitely not low. She was a princess now and a queen in the future. So, how could her status be low? ¡°So you are the Elven Princess. No wonder the four Elf women were protecting you all the time. Don¡¯t worry, Princess Evie, I promise I won¡¯t touch you.¡± David promised Evie. ¡°Thank you for understanding, Master David!¡± Evie gave David a special curtsy of the Elves. Then she continued, ¡°Master David, they have all followed me for many years. I hope you will treat them well in the future and don¡¯t let them be wronged.¡± ¡°Oh, no! Princess Evie, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I never wanted to keep them, so you should take them with you! When the timees, I will send you all to Amber City.¡± David waved his hands repeatedly and refused. He never had such an idea. He had yet to take care of his women problems, so why would he ask for more trouble? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Evie was confused. ¡°Princess Evie, I didn¡¯t buy you for any purpose. Whether you leave or stay, I will not touch you and I will not expect anything in return.¡± Evie looked at David. She saw that he did not seem to be lying, so she thanked him again. ¡°Thank you, Master David.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± The other four Elf women also spoke one after another. As servants of Princess Evie, they had no autonomy. If Evie said to follow David, they must follow David. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The Elves¡¯ hierarchy was very strict. The Elven Queen was the one with the most authority to control all Elves. Next up were the elders and princesses of the Elves. Hence, Evie¡¯s status was quite extraordinary. It stood to reason that she was second in rank after the Elven Queen. However, she did not have as much power as an elder now, and she could only wait for her session to the queen¡¯s position to be the most powerful person among the Elves. However, this journey was destined to be full of ups and downs, and Evie still had a long, long way to go. ¡°It¡¯s okay! You don¡¯t need to thank me. It¡¯s just a small matter. Just think of me as doing a good deed.¡± David waved his hand. ¡°It might be a small matter to you, but it¡¯s a great kindness for us. If it weren¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what kind of encounter I would face. As the Elven Princess, once I lose my virginity, it will be a catastrophe for me and my entire race will be shamed because of this. So, Master David, you must visit us as a guest in the future,¡± Evie said seriously. ¡°Okay! Okay! Princess Evie, you are too kind. If I have a chance in the future, I will definitely visit you all as a guest.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, Master David. You muste and I will receive you with the highest standard of hospitality. When the timees, I will let you taste the tea brewed with the Water of Life.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± David said perfunctorily. He did not know about the Elves at all, so naturally he did not know what the Water of Life from the Fountain of Youth was. When Beanie heard the Water of Life, she could not help swallowing. She was wondering if she could visit the Elves as a guest with Master David to taste the efficacy of the Water of Life. She wanted to know if it was as magical as it was said in the legend. Next, Beanie took Evie and the others to shower and change their clothes. They had been locked up for so long that they were dirty and smelly. Yet, the smell was masked by their special fragrance. At night. When everyone was resting, a group of masked men arrived outside the mansion where David lived. All of these people were powerhouses and they surrounded the mansion. Chapter 2211 Chapter 2211 Although the people Beanie arranged for night patrol were all elite guards from the Nacht family, they were still much inferior to the masked men in ck. When the guards saw the men in ck, they were killed before they could realize what was going on and cry for help. They fell to the ground and died. Then the door opened. A middle-aged man walked in first. As soon as this person arrived, all the other men in ck cupped their fists and bowed in respect. ¡°Master Conway, all the guards have been taken care of.¡± The leader of the men stood and said respectfully. ¡°Okay, well done, have you surrounded this ce?¡± asked the middle-aged man. ¡°Yes, Master Conway. We can guarantee that not even a fly can fly out, let alone humans.¡± ¡°Very good! I¡¯d like to see who dares steal from me. This is the first time I¡¯ve met someone in Sole who dared to disrespect the Macee family,¡± the middle-aged man sneered. When David heard the voice, he could tell who this person was. It would not matter even if the other party changed his voice. It was the person whopeted with him for the Elven Princess Evie in the underground trade fair. Yet in the end, he failed because he did not have enough money. The Macee family was a first-rate family in Sole. The current mayor of Sole was Lord Basil Macee of the Macee family. Right now, the Macee family was at the height of their power in Sole. The other major forces must be courteous to them. However, the strength of the Macee family also made some of the direct descendants of the Macee family start to feelcent. They figured that as long as they were in Sole, they would be the king and they would not need to worry about anyone. No matter who came to Sole, they would have to bow down to the Macee family. And the middle-aged man was one of the highest-ranking descendants of the Macee family, Master Conway. However, he was not the first-in-line heir of the Macee family because there was another incredibly talented guy in the Macee family. Ever since the five Elf women were forcibly bought by David at a super high price, he began to mobilize the forces of the Macee family to search for David¡¯s identity and trace him immediately after the fair. Even if the people who participated in the underground trade fair wore masks to hide their identities, he only needed some time to find out who David was with the power of his family in Sole. Coupled with David¡¯s generosity in helping Pebbles pay off her debts on the trading street, he already had a certain reputation. Conway quickly found David, the guy who had suddenly appeared in Sole. To prevent the Elf women from being ¡®defiled¡¯ by David, he immediately gathered his people and rushed to David¡¯s residence. While preparing to steal the five Elf women and teaching David an unforgettable lesson, he also wanted to see how much money this kid had. If David could not finish spending his money, Conway would help him spend some. ording to Conway¡¯s investigations, David had already spent trillions of L Dors not long after he arrived in Sole. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This money was nothing to the whole Macee family but to Conway, it was a huge number. As the young master of the Macee family, he had never seen so much money before. Chapter 2212 Chapter 2212 If he could get the money for himself, he would be loaded. With this in mind, Conway could not wait to find David. ¡°This person should have no idea who you are, otherwise he would not dare oppose you. Who doesn¡¯t know that Sole belongs to the Macee family now?¡± The leader of the men in ck spoke highly of Conway. ¡°So what if he doesn¡¯t know? This is not the reason for me to let this person go. Since he has done that, he has to bear the responsibility. He can¡¯t get away with this just because he doesn¡¯t know. Does he think that he can be free of worries and not be afraid of the consequences just because everyone has hidden their identity? How naive! Today, I will let him know what will happen if he offends Conway of the Macee family! Hmph!¡± Conway huffed with a murderous look on his face. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Master Conway. I¡¯m not trying to make excuses for this person. He deserves to die for going against you. I just want to say that in Sole, the Macee family is above all and because of that, you are also powerful. If he knew who you are, he should have gotten on his knees and pleaded for forgiveness a long time ago.¡± ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t tter me. The Macee family is indeed above all in Sole, but I¡¯m not the first-in-line heir of the Macee family, so I don¡¯t deserve to be called powerful. I suspect you are just mocking me.¡± Conway¡¯s face fell. The leader was shocked when he heard what Conway said. He quickly knelt, kowtowed, and exined in a panic, ¡°Master Conway, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! That wasn¡¯t my intention so please forgive me. Please give me another chance and I will do everything I can for you until the day I die.¡± He was terrified. Conway was the eldest direct descendant of the Macee family, and he was also very talented. He was originally the first-in-line heir of the Macee family and the best candidate for the future head of the family. Unexpectedly, that man appeared. He was so talented that he crushed Master Conway and snatched the position of the first-in-line heir of the Macee family from Conway. Initially, Conway was pretty normal. At least, he was not as insane as he was right now. After his position was snatched from him, he changed drastically. He would often do frightening things. Whenever a servant made a mistake, they would be tortured to death. Over time, the servants of the Macee family would be terrified whenever they saw him. Perhaps to make up for Conway, the Macee family took an indulgent attitude at first. When they saw how serious this was getting, they let him enter The Spirit Cage for further training so that he could take over the Macee family in The Spirit Cage. Conway changed a lot after so many years at The Spirit Cage, but he still had his former reputation. Everyone was scared to make him mad. He was still brooding to this day about his stolen position. Even after being exiled by the family, he would still think in his heart that he would go back grandly one day in the future and take back the position as the first-in-line heir openly and honestly. He, Conway, must be the head of the Macee family and he would not just get by in The Spirit Cage. ¡°Am I that scary?¡± Conway asked calmly. ¡°N-No, no! I just respect you a lot so I hope you won¡¯t misunderstand,¡± the leader replied trembling. ¡°Okay! Get up! If you settle today¡¯s matter nicely, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for sarcasm.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Conway! I will definitely handle this matter well.¡± The leader wiped the cold sweat from his forehead before slowly standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go in with me and see who this boy is that suddenly appeared. I want to see how he has the balls to be so arrogant when hees to Sole.¡± After Conway finished speaking, he walked ahead, ready to enter the mansion. The men in ck followed neatly behind. When they were tens of meters away from entering the gate of the mansion, the door opened suddenly. David walked out with Pebbles in his arms, along with Beanie and Princess Evie. The four elf women followed behind.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 2213 Chapter 2213 ¡°What is the meaning of you alling here uninvited?¡± David asked calmly. There was no expression on his face. The intelligent life in The Spirit Cage came from mind power that is the embodiment of the soul. So, David could not use his mind power to detect the surrounding situation like in the real world. Therefore, David lost one of his powerful aids. Otherwise, the elite guards of the Nacht family would not have died. Fortunately, his mind power was strong so he was still strong in The Spirit Cage. Relying on instinctive deduction, he discovered the movement outside. To ensure everyone¡¯s safety, he knocked on every door to wake them and follow him. This was not the real world. In the real world, David could rely on his powerful mind power to control the situation around him at any time, and he could take immediate measures when he found something wrong. In The Spirit Cage, he could only control the situation around him. Conway saw Davide out and stopped walking. Looking at the child in his arms and the five Elf women, he could already confirm the identity of this person. It was the person who bought the Elf women at an underground trade fair for 250 billion L Dors. ¡®I found him. ¡®Great! ¡®I was worried that I would get the wrong person and not be able to vent my anger.¡¯ Conway did not answer David¡¯s question, but instead asked, ¡°Are you David Lidell?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Alright! You¡¯re so brave. How dare you steal from me at the underground fair? Do you know who I am?¡± Conway pointed at David and asked arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! This is my private residence and you broke in without my consent and killed my people. Tonight, you should just leave your lives here and be a burial sacrifice for my people,¡± David said casually. He was furious and a murderous intent seeped from his body. He could smell the strong metallic smell of blood the moment he stepped out of the door. Then, he saw the elites of the Nacht family all over the courtyard. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. From that, he could figure out what happened. Those people came in and killed everyone without making a sound. It was clear that they did note in peace. Hence, David did not need to be kind to these people. If he did not want to know the identity of the other party and why they came, he would have killed them immediately. They were just a bunch of ants. Those who died were the guards of the Nacht family, but they were working for him. So, David still needed to take some responsibility for their deaths. There was a moment of silence. Immediately afterward¡­ ¡°Hahaha!¡± There was a sudden burst of heartyughter. It was from Conway. He had been in The Spirit Cage for so many years and this was the first time someone said that to him. David wanted to bury him with those ants? How hrious! Unbeknownst to him, he was also an ant to David. Sole was a second-tier city, but there were no first-tier cities next to it, and it was surrounded by all second-tier and third-tier cities. The nearest first-tier city Wier was quite far from here. Basically, no powerful figures woulde here. Even the ones who would go back and forth between Wier and Sole were all businessmen. Conway had been in The Spirit Cage for so long, and he had never seen a powerful figure from Wier. So, this created a misunderstanding among the people in Sole. No powerful figures from Wier woulde to such a remote ce. Even if there were strangers in the city, they were only from a third-tier or second-tier city around them. Anyway, they would not be from Wier. Since David was not from Wier, he would be from other cities. No matter whether second-tier or third-tier city, anyone who came here would have to bow to the Macee family. The reason why Conway smiled so happily was not because he was happy, but it was because he was making fun of David. As the direct descendant of the Macee family at the height of their power in Sole, he had the right to be so arrogant. Chapter 2214 Chapter 2214 ¡°Are you doneughing?¡± David stared at Conway, a murderous look in his eyes. Conway looked at David after he had been interrupted. When he saw the murderous look in David¡¯s eyes, he scoffed in disdain, ¡°Why? Do you want to kill me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I will.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not debate whether you can kill me. Even if you can, do you have the guts to do so?¡± Conway mocked. ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts?¡± Davidughed. There was nothing he dared not to do in this world. However, he just did not want to. After he said that, he disappeared from where he stood. When he reappeared, he was in front of Conway. He had one hand on Conway¡¯s neck and lifted him into the air. Before Conway could react, he felt suffocated and his feet had left the ground. With his strength, he was unable to fight David. Conway wanted to make some noise but since he was being choked, he could only make grunting sounds. He iled around and wanted to use his hands to remove David¡¯s hand from his neck, but he could not. David¡¯s hand did not budge. As long as David tightened his grip a little, Conway would be dead and that would be the end of him. The men in ck around them came back to their senses and rushed David immediately. It would be bad if Master Conway was caught. If they were unable to protect Master Conway and something happened to him, none of them would get out of this alive. When David saw this, he lifted his right leg slightly and stomped down. Thud! A terrifying wind swept toward the surrounding men in ck with David as the center and sent them flying. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Everyone at the scene was in a pitiful state. The men in ck wailed in pain after they were hit by the wind. Then, they vomited blood and fell to the ground suffering serious injuries. The entire courtyard was in a mess. When Beanie was in Demon Ridge, she saw David¡¯s tricks so she was not surprised. Instead, she acted like it was a matter of course. On the other hand, Evie and the elf women were looking at David with astonishment in their eyes. ¡®Master David is so powerful!¡¯ the four elf women thought to themselves. It did not seem so bad to follow Master David. He was nice and he was also powerful. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Their fate was much better than the other women who were sent out. The leader of the men in ck stood up and he had a look of terror on his face. ¡®This person is so powerful! ¡®I think he¡¯s not inferior to Lord Basil. ¡®Master Conway is in trouble now.¡¯ ¡°So, do you think I have the guts to kill you now?¡± David asked with a smile. Conway looked at David in front of him. David¡¯s smile was spine-chilling. Conway was in despair and he was being choked. He could not breathe and felt as if his energy was being drained from him. As he was being enveloped by the aura of death, he knew he was going to die. However, he did not want to die! ¡°Ugh!¡± Conway wanted to beg for mercy. ¡°What? Do you want me to spare you?¡± ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Conway nodded and showed a pleading look in his eyes. ¡°If I spare you, who''s going to spare the people you killed?¡± As David said that, he tightened his grip slowly. He wanted Conway to die in despair. As he felt the grip on his neck tightening, Conway started crying in fear. A pungent liquid started flowing down from below. This was the first time he got so close to death. Once David tightened his grip more, everything would be over. If Conway died in The Spirit Cage, he would also die in Le. Chapter 2215 Chapter 2215 Conway¡¯s facial expression was getting more and more contorted. He was about to be strangled to death by David! The leader of the men hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Master, please calm down! Master, please calm down! Please let go of Master Conway. We are willing topensate you for your losses. No matter what your request is, just ask and the Macee family will fully satisfy you.¡± Conway was the eldest direct descendant of the Macee family and the future head of the Macee family in The Spirit Cage. After Lord Basil stepped down, he would take over the Macee family in The Spirit Cage. If something happened to Conway, none of them could escape since they were not doing their jobs properly. Being the eldest direct descendant had a unique advantage in a big family like the Macee family. If Carmello was not so exceptional that he crushed Conway relentlessly, Conway would surely be the first-in-line heir of the Macee family. Conway had always regarded himself as the first-in-line heir of the Macee family, so he was unable to take the blow of Carmello showing up halfway and snatching his position as the first-in-line heir. This caused his temperament to change drastically. Anyway, Conway¡¯s status in the Macee family was self-evident. If he was dead, the whole Macee family would be outraged. Conway nodded repeatedly when he heard what the leader said, expressing that he felt the same way. If David would let him go, he would agree to any condition. However, would David agree? The answer was obviously no. It was because he did not need anything. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Or rather, the Macee family could not give him what he wanted. Even if they could, David would not ept. He had his bottom line. If these guys only came to trouble him and did not kill anyone, he would be fine with it. Since they killed the people working for him, they should pay with their life. An eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth was the matter of course. Just because he paid more than Master Conway at the auction, he had the right to bring people to David¡¯s residence to make trouble and even murder people? How was that reasonable? Facing such unreasonable people, David would also use unreasonable methods to deal with them. He would give Conway a taste of his own medicine. This had always been David¡¯s rule. Looking at the terrified direct descendant of the Macee family in front of him, David spoke slowly, ¡°Master Conway, remember that you have to be responsible for all the actions to take. If you didn¡¯t kill my people tonight, I could let you go, but since you did, you should be their burial offering! To me, your life is no different from theirs, or even worse. If there is a next life, remember to stop being so arrogant and keep a low profile. If you y with fire, you will eventually get burned. God will always send someone to punish you.¡± After listening to David, Conway could feel his grip tightening. Conway¡¯s expression slowly turned from despair to panic. He knew he was going to die. David would not go easy on him, but he did not want to die! He was still waiting for the day in the future when he could go back to Le, defeat Carmello head-on, and get back everything he lost. At this moment, Conway regretted it. He was regretting why he came to provoke David, this bringer of misfortune. Who would have expected this young man who suddenly showed up in Sole to be so powerful? Judging from David¡¯s performance just now, he was definitely not inferior to Lord Basil in terms of strength. Chapter 2216 Chapter 2216 He was also the current mayor of Sole. Moreover, David was so young, so one could only imagine how terrifying the force behind him was. Conway made a habitual mistake. Since entering The Spirit Cage, he had been relying on the influence of the Macee family and even though he could not rule the ce, he was not too far behind from doing that. That was why he had always been arrogant. He figured that there would be no one powerful in Sole, and there would be no one powerfuling to this remote second-tier city. In the end, he unexpectedly encountered this extremely small probability. He was so unlucky. David tightened his grip again under the desperate eyes of Conway and the horrified eyes of the men around him. Crack! The sound of Conway¡¯s neck breaking could be heard. Conway, who was still struggling violently, stared at him and suddenly lost his strength and turned limp. David then tossed his body aside and itnded more than ten meters away with a thud. The ce was quiet. All the men in ck looked at the scene before them in disbelief. ¡®The young master died just like that? ¡®How could we exin this to the Macee family? ¡®And how would we face the wrath of the Macee family?¡¯ After he did that, David pped his hands as if disgusted at getting his hands dirty after killing the Macee family¡¯s direct descendant. The little girl Pebbles was always in David¡¯s arms. Yet, she did not have the slightest fear after watching David kill someone. It seemed that this trivial matter was not enough to attract her attention. The leader of the men in ck rushed to Conway¡¯s body, more than ten meters away, to check him. After confirming that Conway was dead, he copsed on the ground and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! Everything is over. Master Conway is dead, Master Conway is dead!¡± When they heard that, the rest of the men in ck suddenly copsed like deted balloons. When David saw how these people acted, he realized that they were afraid of the punishment of the Macee family and that was why they were like this. So he had no intention of taking any more action. Firstly, he would dirty his hands. Secondly, if too many people died around the house, it would not be good and it would be very troublesome to move. So, he looked at the men in ck who were still lying on the ground around him and said, ¡°You are all under the instigation of others, so tonight I will only teach you a lesson. I will not take your life but I hope you will be able to behave yourself in the future. Don¡¯t take the side of the evil-doer, otherwise, I will never forgive you so easily next time.¡± The men did not appreciate David¡¯s generosity. If Conway was still alive, they would be very grateful to David, but now that he was dead, even if David let them go, they would not be able to escape the punishment of the Macee family. David ignored the men. He turned and walked to Beanie and Evie with Pebbles in his arms. When he turned again, he saw that everyone was still in ce. They had not budged at all, so he emitted a strong sense of hostility and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to take your master and get the hell out of here or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± This woke everyone up. Taking Conway¡¯s body with them, the men in ck staggered away from the front yard. No one was fearless in the face of death. Even if they would be punished by the Macee family when they went back, it would be better than dying here. In less than ten seconds, all the men in ck disappeared. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. All that remained were the bodies of the Nacht family¡¯s elite guards. Beanie stood up and ordered, ¡°Find a ce and bury the corpses. I will pass the news back and make goodpensation to their families. I promise they will have no worries for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°Yes, mdy.¡± Several elite guards of the Nacht family came out from the side door and began to take care of the corpses of theirpanions. They split into two teams. The first team would guard the first half of the night and the other would guard the second half of the night respectively. Right now, it was the middle of the night and some of them were sleeping. When they heard the commotion and rushed out, they saw Master David showing his supernatural power to kill someone. Hence, they did not dare to interrupt him. Chapter 2217 Chapter 2217 David looked at the corpses on the ground and said with guilt, ¡°Ms. Nacht, I will leave this to you. I will give you a sum of moneyter, please pass it on to their families. After all, these people died for me and I caused them to die because I didn¡¯t find out in time.¡± ¡°Master David, there¡¯s no need for you to do that! If it weren¡¯t for you, they would have been killed by those robbers in Demon Ridge long ago. Moreover, my family has a team of people who will take care of their families and we will not treat them badly,¡± Beanie replied. ¡°No matter what, these people died while protecting our safety, so just think of it as a little something from me so that their families can live a better life for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°Well, I will thank you on their behalf.¡± Since David insisted, Beanie no longer refused. ¡°Princess Evie, go back and rest! They probably won¡¯te back tonight. If they do, they will most likelye tomorrow,¡± David turned to Evie and said. ¡°Okay, Master David!¡± Evie chirped her reply. The group returned to their rooms. David did not rest when he went back to his room but sat on a chair instead. He certainly would not sleep tonight. He only said that just now so that Evie and the others would rest well. Whether the Macee family woulde to seek revenge immediately was hard to say. So, he could only stay alert. Otherwise, it would be bad to cause more casualties to the Nacht family. Not sleeping all night was nothing to someone on David¡¯s level. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°Pebbles, I killed someone just now. Were you afraid?¡± David asked. ¡°You kill a bad guy, so I am not afraid,¡± the little girl replied, shaking her head. ¡°How do Pebbles know they¡¯re the bad guys?¡± ¡°You are a good person, and good people only kill bad people, so the person you killed is definitely bad.¡± David was amused by how matter-of-fact Pebbles was. ¡°Haha! Pebbles, you are so sensible! In the future, you might see me kill a lot of bad guys if you follow me, so don¡¯t be afraid then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Although I am small, I am very brave. If you meet a bad guy that you can¡¯t beat, I will help you beat them!¡± The little girl raised her little fist as she spoke. ¡°Good girl, Pebbles. I didn¡¯t raise you in vain, and in the future, I¡¯ll let you beat any bad guy that I can¡¯t handle with all your might.¡± David kissed Pebbles on her cute face after he finished speaking. This was, of course, just a joke. If he could not defeat someone, how would he send Pebbles to die for him? The little girl blushed after David kissed her. She had already taken David¡¯s words seriously to heart, so she must eat quickly, and protect her big brother when she grew up. The little girl had a short memory so she could not remember a lot of things. Yet, she remembered that she could grow up quickly and protect her big brother if she ate. David probably did not notice that after so many days of eating and drinking a lot of treasures, Pebbles¡¯ body had grown a little bit because it was not obvious. ¡°Davey! I want to eat again!¡± ¡°Okay, I will get it for you.¡± The little girl ate another treasure worth tens of billions before falling asleep in David¡¯s arms. Chapter 2218 Chapter 2218 The Macee family in Sole. At this time, the Macee family could only be described as joyous. All the senior members of the Macee family gathered in the meeting hall with serious expressions. A person was lying on the floor of the meeting room. It was Conway, the eldest direct descendant of the Macee family, whose neck was crushed by David. Lord Basil of the Macee family, who was also the person in charge of the Macee family in The Spirit Cage and the mayor of Sole, sat on the main seat. He looked around and said in a deep voice, ¡°Everyone, what do you think?¡± No one made a sound. Conway, the eldest direct descendant of the Macee family, has died and this was no small matter. No one dared speak without thinking. A little carelessness might have serious consequences. After waiting for a while, Basil continued, ¡°Just say whatever you want to say. If no one speaks, I will call you one by one. Something so serious has happened and as the seniors of the family, you will go back to Le if you don¡¯t have anything to say. Don¡¯t take up space here. Many people want toe to The Spirit Cage.¡± Basil was the number two of the Macee family and the head of the family in The Spirit Cage. Now, he had be the mayor of Sole for this term. In the Sole Macee family in The Spirit Cage, his words carried enormous weight. He could scold whoever he wanted and those who got scolded could only endure it. If anyone dared to talk back, they would have to bear even more intense anger. The lightest punishment would be getting expelled from The Spirit Cage and sent back to Le. A serious punishment might be getting crippled or beaten to death. The seniors of the Macee family looked at each other in the room. They did not want to speak and they all wanted someone else to do so instead. As time passed by, second by second, Basil¡¯s face turned darker and darker in the main seat. One of the seniors stood and said, ¡°Lord Basil, I think we have to be careful with how we handle this. We can¡¯t make a decision casually. We have to first ess the situation.¡± ¡°What is the reason for this?¡± Basil asked. ¡°ording to the people who were there, the other party is just a young man but possesses very strong strength. The young man only made one move, and they were powerless to fight back. Plus, he only suddenly appeared in Sole recently. We cannot act rashly without knowing his background under such circumstances. Basil nodded. ¡°Okay, not bad! You¡¯ve put your heart into analyzing this. At least you didn¡¯t propose to take someone to destroy the other party immediately while being blinded by rage.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The senior who spoke breathed a sigh of relief secretly, and at the same time, he felt happy inside. ¡®It seems that I did the right thing by standing up and speaking first. ¡®It is rare to get the affirmation of Lord Basil.¡¯ ¡°What about the others? Do you have any different opinions?¡± Basil continued to ask. After that man took the lead, it would be easier for the second person. Soon another stood up and said, ¡°Lord Basil, I also agree with what Sage said just now. We should investigate thoroughly before we act, but we also need to send people to check on the enemy. We can¡¯t let him escape. Conway is the Macee family¡¯s eldest direct descendant. If we don¡¯t do anything, we will be looked down upon by other forces and be the joke of the town.¡± You¡¯re right. The honor of the Macee family cannot be trampled on. Conway is still the eldest direct descendant of the family. Even if hemitted any heinous crimes, only we can deal with him. If others dare to make a move, they must bear the anger of the Macee family.¡± Basil¡¯s eyes were full of hate. Then one after another, the seniors of the Macee family stood up to express their opinions. They were all about two main points. First of all, the Macee family could not lose their dignity. Secondly, they must understand the background of the enemy before they could avenge Conway. Chapter 2219 Chapter 2219 David soon noticed movement outside, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. It seems that these people won¡¯t be convinced until they face the harsh reality. David had already shown mercy, yet they still refused to let it go. If that was the case, they should not me David for being merciless. David had already given the Macee family a chance, but it was a pity that they did not cherish it. Just when he thought that people from the Macee family would rush in and was about to take action, the movement outside slowly disappeared. This puzzled David. ¡®What happened? ¡®They are already here anyway, so why not rush in like Conway? ¡®Are they only trying to monitor me and not let me flee?¡¯ After thinking for a moment, David felt that this was very possible. Perhaps it was because they could not see well at night, so it would not be suitable to take action. So, it would be time to act in the daytime after the night passed. Since the Macee family did not act, David did not bother to chase them. He too would like to take action during the day. This was not the real world. Without his mind power, he could not fully control the situation. He only had a lot of strength, so it would be fine for him to kill. However, it would be a little troublesome for him to protect others. He could kill everyone around him with one move, but if he did that, he could not distinguish between friend and foe. N?velDrama.Org ? content. David did not show up and the Nacht family¡¯s elite guards were frightened. After disposing of the corpse, they took over the night duty, and this time, everyone was very alert. It did not take long before they could hear a lot of movement outside again. It must be the Macee family who hade to avenge Conway. However, things did not develop as they imagined. The Macee family dide and surrounded the mansion but they did not break in. The night passed like this. Early the next morning, Lord Basil of the Macee family brought the seniors of his family to the luxurious mansion David was staying in. The powerhouse who was standing guard here called out respectfully, ¡°Lord Basil!¡± ¡°Is he still in there?¡± Basil asked. ¡°Yes, Lord Basil.¡± ¡°Fantastic. Go in with me to see who this presumptuous person is.¡± After he said that, Basil pushed the door open and walked in. After a night of investigation, he still could not find out who David was. However, he knew that David came to Sole from Nightingale City not long ago. Not only was he powerful, but he was also wealthy. Now, he was hanging around the Nacht family of Nightingale City. Basil was not bothered by the Nacht family at all. They were just a small family from a third-tier city, so he did not need to be scared of them. Moreover, he could wipe them out whenever he wanted. As for where David came from before he went to Nightingale City, they still had no idea as they only had a little time to check. Basil came here himself to find out who David was. As soon as they knew David¡¯s identity, they could decide what to do next. Once he entered the premises, he saw a young man sitting in the front yard. He had a little girl in his arms and behind him were five Elf women and a beautiful middle-aged woman. ording to the information he got, that person was David Lidell, the person who killed Conway. Chapter 2220 Chapter 2220 Furthermore, those five Elf women were the cause of the conflict between the two parties. On seeing David, Basil did not stop. He strode into the front yard with big strides, followed by a group of seniors from the Macee family and some powerful elites. There were hundreds of people on the team, not including the guards outside. All of the powerful figures of the Macee family were here. Fortunately, the front yard of the mansion that David bought was big enough, so the team of more than a hundred people only upied one corner. To prevent the Macee family from doing sneak attacks, David also went out to the yard in advance to wait. ¡°Are you from the Macee family?¡± David asked. ¡°I am Basil Macee, the head of the Macee family in The Spirit Cage and also the mayor of Sole,¡± Basil replied. ¡°Are you here to avenge Conway?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to investigate the truth of the matter.¡± Basil¡¯s answer surprised David. Originally, he thought that when the other party arrived, they would attack indiscriminately because this was what some big forces would do. It did not matter whether David was at fault or not. They would take him down first and then talk about it later. However, after thinking about it, David understood in his heart. It seemed that the Macee family was intimidated by his strength. ¡°Based on the influence of your Macee family in Sole, you should have found the answer long ago!¡± David smiled. ¡°We are generally clear about what happened, but there are still some details that need to be rified by you. After all, the other party, Conway, has died in your hands.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Conway and I participated in an underground trade fair and we had our eyes on the same things at the same time. Then, I outbid him and bought them. He refused to ept it, so he used his family¡¯s connections to find me. Then, he broke into my cest night and killed my men. Therefore, I killed him and made him a burial offering. It¡¯s that simple. I will ept whether your family wants to fight me or make peace.¡± After David finished speaking, he crossed his legs and looked indifferent. He had always been a man with the principle that if others did not offend him, then he would not offend others. He would not take the initiative to look for trouble, but he was also not afraid of trouble. This was the end of the matter, and David would not pursue it any further. A few guards of the Nacht family were sacrificed on his side while a descendant of the Macee family also died, so it was even. So, if the Macee family insisted on avenging Conway, then they should not me him. After David said that, the members of the Macee family at the scene all waited for Lord Basil to explode. From their point of view, with Lord Basil¡¯s temper, he would never be able to swallow this grievance. However, the actual situation surprised them. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Basil did not fly into a rage immediately, but asked calmly, ¡°May I know where you are from? What are you doing in Sole?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your family¡¯s business, right?¡± David asked back. ¡°As the mayor of Sole, I have the right to ask you whether your purpose ofing here will endanger the safety of the people of Sole,¡± Basil said righteously. David smiled when he heard this. ¡°Enough, don¡¯t pretend to be so righteous. I know what you¡¯re trying to do. You just want to know if I have any strong support behind me and then decide whether to fight or make peace, right? I can tell you now, I just entered The Spirit Cage not long ago and I don¡¯t have any strong backers. I don¡¯t like to cause trouble, but I am also not afraid of trouble. Your family hase to trouble me time and time again, so you think I am weak?¡± While speaking, the smile on David¡¯s face gradually disappeared and was reced by a serious look. His answer stumped Basil and Basil did not know what to do for a while. David was undoubtedly a direct descendant of a certain force. That was for sure. Otherwise, he would not have the achievements he has now. Yet, after an entire night of investigation, the Macee family could not find any surrounding cities with the Lidell family¡¯s name. Even the nearest first-tier city Wier did not have a family with the surname Lidell. Where did Davide from? Was he telling the truth? Or did he change his name? Or did hee from a further ce? Thest possibility was very small. Anyone who could enter The Spirit Cage would not stay too far away from their departure point. Normally, they would stay near the area. If not, it would be very hard for them to leave safely once they encountered an emergency. Chapter 2221 Chapter 2221 ¡°David, the Macee family doesn¡¯t want to be your enemy, but Conway is also our eldest descendant. Since you killed him, you must give me a reasonable exnation,¡± Basil looked at David and said. ¡°Exnation? What exnation do you want? Your descendant broke into my ce without saying anything and killed my people. I just wanted him to be my people¡¯s burial offering and I didn¡¯t touch other people. As the saying goes, an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth. What exnation do you want from me?¡± David sneered. ¡°The people who died are just a few guards, but a direct descendant of mine died. How can they be the same?¡± ¡°Are their lives not worthy? Do they not have families? How is it different? In my eyes, Conway is no more noble than those dead guards. I only killed one in exchange for the lives of many. At the end of the day, you are the ones who have gotten an advantage.¡± ¡°David, it seems that you are determined to go against my family, huh?¡± Basil stared at David for a while and sighed slightly. Basil genuinely did not want to fight with this young man of unknown origin. The unknown was the most unpredictable, and the result was also unexpected. Basil hoped David would just use the force behind him to scare him. If the Macee family could not afford to offend them, then Basil would just apologize obediently. However, David not only did not tell him, but he was also so disrespectful. He was openly challenging the Macee family. As the head of the Macee family at The Spirit Cage, Basil was also in a difficult position. The news about Conway¡¯s deathst night had spread since the emergency meeting with the seniors of the Macee family. All of the forces in Sole were paying attention to the Macee family¡¯s actions and the situation here. IF Basil did not handle this well, the Macee family would be the joke of Sole. The Macee family had been in Sole for so many years and they could not afford to embarrass themselves. ¡°Hehe! Basil, what you said is really interesting!¡± David suddenlyughed and gave Basil a thumbs-up. He continued, ¡°I have been a victim from the beginning to the end of this incident. You, the mayor, and Conway brought so many powerhouses with you while I only have women and a child with me. Now, you¡¯re even trying to shift the me on me and say that I want to go against your Macee family. I seriously wonder how your family dares to do so.¡± ¡°David, I don¡¯t want to continue talking nonsense with you. You have to exin Conway¡¯s death to me and the Macee family today. At the same time, you also need to exin to all of Sole. Who sent you here? Why are you here? If not, don¡¯t me me for bullying you because I have more people with me,¡± Basil said loudly. Facing an extremely stubborn David, Basil had already made up his mind. No matter what, he had to ask David for an exnation. He was Sole¡¯s mayor, but other forces in Sole were also looking at this position. It would be nice to know the background behind David. If the Macee family could not afford to offend them, then neither could the other forces. It was very troublesome now that David was refusing to tell him. If the Macee family backed away even after their direct descendant died, someone would disseminate this news wantonly. They would say that outsiders could do whatever they wanted in Sole and the mayor would do nothing. Coupled with the help of other major forces of Sole, the Macee family would be utterly disgraced and be a joke. At that time, he, the mayor, would not be able to exin to the people of Sole. It was very likely that he would be forced to step down early because of this. ¡°What if I don¡¯t give this so-called exnation? Will you beat me up?¡± David smiled. ¡°Yes!¡± Basil replied affirmatively. He added, ¡°So I advise you to tell us who you are obediently and then follow me to the Macee Residence to kowtow to the dead Conway to admit your mistake! If you do this, then we can spare your life.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. Naturally, David would not believe this. The other party just wanted to find out who he was. If the Macee family could not afford to provoke him, then this matter would end right here. However, if the Macee family could provoke him, then the result was self-evident. Things would end badly for David. Chapter 2222 Chapter 2222 ¡°Basil, I¡¯m telling you very seriously now. I don¡¯t need to exin to anyone what I have done and your family is not qualified to question me. If you want an exnation, I don¡¯t have it, but if you want to die, I can give you a hand.¡± As David said that, he put Pebbles on the ground, stood, and looked coldly at the people from the Macee family in front. Pebbles also obediently went behind David to stand with Beanie and Princess Evie. She wanted to help David, but she knew that with her current strength, she would only be a burden. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The little girl swore secretly in her heart, ¡®I will make sure to eat well and not be a picky eater so I can grow up quickly. ¡®When I grow up, no one can bully Davey.¡¯ ¡°You scoundrel! You are so arrogant!¡± Basil shouted. ¡®You will know if I¡¯m arrogant if you try it. This is my private property and you broke in without my permission. You have vited my bottom line so now, I will give you ten seconds to get out, otherwise¡­ I will send you to meet your direct descendant and reunite you as a family.¡± Killing intent emanated from David. Basil stared at David without saying a word. The scene fell into silence as the two sides confronted each other. The atmosphere felt extremely tense. Maybe in the next second, an earth-shattering battle would start. On one side was David with his small team while on the other side was the Macee family with arge number of people. Although there were not a lot of people on David¡¯s side, their aura was no less imposing than the Macee family¡¯s. All the powerhouses of the Macee family on the opposite side were also prepared. They were just waiting for Lord Basil¡¯s order to beat up that arrogant kid in front of them into thousands of pieces As for the five Elf women and the beautiful women behind David, they would be kept alive so that the powerhouses could enjoy them. Elf women were very rare in The Spirit Cage. No wonder Conway would lose his life for them. In the real world, the Macee family had never been assigned Elf women because their strength was not qualified to be recognized by the Elves. So, the Elves naturally would not send any Elf women to the Macee family. ¡®Ten!¡± David spat out a number. ¡°Nine, eight, seven¡­¡± As the numbers came out of David¡¯s mouth one by one, soon came thest three. The atmosphere was extremely tense. Judging from what Conway¡¯s people said, Basil knew that the young man in front of him was very powerful and he could make them unable to resist with just one move. He expected that the two sides might not be able to reach an agreement and have conflict, which was why he brought all the strong members of the Macee family. It would be best if he could do to scare David. If he could not, then he must take down David as soon as possible if there was a fight. ¡®Three!¡± ¡®Two!¡± ¡°One!¡± When David said ¡®one¡¯, suddenly, the wind started to blow violently in the small front yard and it was so strong that no one could open their eyes. David had made the first move and the battle had begun. Since the Macee family refused to leave and wanted to die, how would he not fulfill their request? Chapter 2223 Chapter 2223 The house that David bought was in a prosperous area of Sole. It upied arge area and cost him a lot. Moreover, there were also houses around it. Therefore, what happened in the front yard could be seen from the surrounding buildings. Many forces saw Basil bringing people to David¡¯s ce, the two standing off, and also the imminent battle. They were all waiting for the battle. They hoped that the Macee family would get into trouble so that they would stop being so arrogant. Since Basil became the mayor of Sole, the Macee family had gradually be more powerful. He wanted to get involved in everything to get benefits. In addition to Conway Macee, the spoiled spendthrift, the Macee family in Sole gradually lost credibility. If anyone could teach the Macee family a lesson, it was believed that most people would be very d. When David yelled, ¡°One¡±. Basil also shouted, ¡°Go!¡± Not only did David move but all the powerhouses of the Macee family also moved simultaneously. Since Pebbles, Beanie, Princess Evie, and the four Elf women were behind him, David was going to make this quick and not waste too much time with the Macee family to prevent the women from getting injured identally. Compared withst night, this time David had increased his strength. If David used 10% of his strength to kill Conwayst night, now, he was using 30%. Of course, this was just a metaphor. How strong was David¡¯s specificbat power? Even he, the owner, was not clear. Anyway, every time he made a move, he must try his best to hold it back, otherwise it might cause serious damage. When he first entered The Spirit Cage, the little snake he killed with a light punch was regarded by others as a priceless beast. At that time, David knew that hisbat power in this world was probably close to the extreme. After all, in the real world, his mental power was already ridiculously strong. Even if others had strength several levels higher than David, his mental power alone made it difficult for them to be on par with him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It could be seen when he used his mind power to block Nek the Saint to save his own life when he was only Eternal Realm Ruler Rank. Meanwhile, The Spirit Cage was the embodiment of mind power. So, one¡¯s strength depended entirely on the strength of mind power. This was David¡¯s capital in The Spirit Cage. David let out his energy and a strong hurricane blew in the front yard, causing dust to fly everywhere. As a result, the Macee family in the front yard could not open their eyes. The people in the buildings in the distance also could not see the situation clearly because of the dust stirred by the hurricane. When the dust cleared, everyone was dumbfounded and could not believe their eyes. They saw hundreds of powerhouses from the Macee family lying motionless on the ground. Even Basil, the second-in-charge of the Macee family and the mayor of Sole was stepped on by David, barely alive. There was a deep look of horror in his eyes. When David took action, the powerhouses he led also took action. He wanted to take down David first but was blocked by a hurricane. Before he could assess the situation, a burst of severe pain hit him and he lost the power to fight back. At the same time, all the powerful members of the Macee family were lying on the ground. It was unknown whether they were dead or alive. ¡®He¡¯s too strong. ¡®He¡¯s so powerful that it¡¯s suffocating.¡¯ Basil had also been to the first-tier city Wier, but he had never seen such a powerful person. With David¡¯s strength, he would definitely be among the top even in a first-tier city like Wier, let alone a second-tier city like Sole. ¡®How did that wastrel Conway provoke such a character?¡¯ Chapter 2224 Chapter 2224 Even God wanted the Macee family dead. ¡°I didn¡¯t want things to escte to this point. I have given you chances more than once. It is a pity that you won¡¯t cherish it. In that case, then you can¡¯t me me. You asked for it,¡± David said indifferently. ¡°M-M-Master David, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all¡­ my¡­¡± Basil stammered. He wanted to apologize to David, begged David to let him go, and let the Macee family go, but he could not even say aplete sentence. Right now, every part of his body was in excruciating pain. Basil knew that he was probably crippled now. Even if he survived, he would be paralyzed. If his mind power in The Spirit Cage was damaged, then his body in the real world would also be affected. ¡°No need to apologize. It¡¯s useless! From the moment we fought, we were already enemies, and I, David Lidell, will never be soft on my enemies, let alone give the enemy a chance to make a comeback.¡± David shook his head. Now that his strength had been exposed, he must send the Macee family to hell. He could not give the Macee family the slightest chance. Although David himself was strong and was not afraid of revenge from the Macee family, there were other people around him! Like Beanie. Maybe the Macee family was frightened and dared not provoke him and the people around him anymore, but the possibility exists. It was also possible that the Macee family would find out Beanie¡¯s identity and secretly attack the Nacht family in Nightingale City. What David had to do was to eliminate all possibilities to be foolproof. ¡°No¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m begging¡­¡± Basil only managed to utter four words before David kicked hard. Smash! Basil¡¯s whole body was trampled into the ground by David. The ground shook like an earthquake. Then, there was a big hole in the ground. Basil, already seriously injured, was trampled on the head with such great force that he died. Such a terrifying scene was witnessed by other forces in the surrounding buildings. ¡°Hiss!¡± Everyone gasped and felt chills all over their bodies. ¡®The Macee family*s power in The Spirit Cage was wiped out just like that? ¡®Lord Basil Macee, the mayor of Sole and the number one powerhouse of Sole, died just like this? ¡®What a terrifying young man! ¡®He fought alone against hundreds of powerful members of the Macee family and destroyed the Macee family with crushing force. ¡®It¡¯s just unbelievable.¡¯ Just now, everyone hoped that David could pose some threats to the Macee family and surprise Sole¡¯s major forces. What they got was aplete shock. After David took care of the Macee family, he lifted his head to look around. The major forces watching the excitement were shocked and even their bodies trembled unconsciously. Facing such a strong person, they only had fear in their hearts. ¡°Please keep today¡¯s matter a secret and I would like to thank you all in advance. If I find anyone leaking this, I won¡¯t mind going over to your house,¡± David said coldly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. There was silence. After waiting for a while, someone mustered up the courage to reply, ¡°Please rest assured, my Lord! We didn¡¯t see anything today.¡± With the first person taking the lead, others followed. ¡°Yes, please rest assured, my Lord! We didn¡¯t see anything that happened today, so we have nothing to leak.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± After David finished speaking, he turned and walked to Pebbles and the others. Chapter 2225 Chapter 2225 Beanie was still in shock. Before the battle started, she had thought that David would win. However, she did not expect him to win so quickly and so thoroughly. Sole was not far from Nightingale City, so Beanie knew the status of the Macee family. They were definitely in the top three and David wiped out such a powerful family just like that? For a long time, Beanie thought that David had a strong bodyguard hiding in secret to protect him. He looked too young after all. He looked like a direct descendant of a powerful force who just came out to practice. This time was no exception. When David took action, a hurricane swept up the dust in the front yard, causing everyone¡¯s vision to be blocked. So, Beanie still assumed that it was done by the bodyguard who secretly protected David. Even that was shocking enough. With such a powerful bodyguard secretly protecting him, it was enough to prove how terrifying the forces behind David were. If she got approved by David after following him, she would surely get endless benefits. ¡°Ms. Nacht, I will leave the rest to you. Dispose of the corpses of the Macee family.¡± David walked up to the women and said to Beanie. ¡°Ah! Oh! Don¡¯t worry, Master David, I will tidy up the yard soon.¡± Beanie responded quickly,ing back to her senses. ¡®Thank you for the trouble!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble! No trouble at all! This is what I should do.¡± Pebbles reached out to David for a hug. David smiled and shook his head. Then, he knelt, stroked the little girl¡¯s head, and asked, ¡® Davey has killed so many people this time. Are you scared?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not scared! You¡¯re only killing the bad guys. Even if Davey doesn¡¯t kill them, I will also kill them to avenge you when I grow up. Those who bully Davey are all bad guys,¡± the little girl said seriously. David held the little girl in his arms and stood up. ¡°Pebbles, you are still young, so you can¡¯t keep thinking about violence. Although we don¡¯t cause trouble and are not afraid of trouble, girls should behave like girls. It¡¯s not good to be violent or you won¡¯t be able to marry when you grow up. Just let me handle all the violent things in the future, okay?¡± ¡°No! I want to help Davey too. I won¡¯t marry!¡± The little girl pouted with an unhappy expression on her face. Then, she thought for a while and added, ¡°If I have to get married, I will only marry Davey.¡± ¡°Okay! You will only marry me and I will wait for you to grow up,¡± David said jokingly. In his opinion, a seven or eight-year-old girl was childish and would not understand what marriage meant. Perhaps she heard it somewhere and was now copying them. She would soon forget about this. Hearing what David said, the little girl had a happy smile on her face again. ¡®Then it¡¯s settled! You have to wait for me to grow up!¡± ¡°Sure. It¡¯s a deal, it¡¯s a deal!¡± David did not know that his so-called childishness had already nted a seed in the little girl¡¯s heart. Then, it took root and sprouted. It is not known how she would face David when she grew up and remember. Holding Pebbles in his arms, David entered the mansion, followed by Princess Evie and four Elf women. Beanie began to direct the Nacht family guards to clean up the bodies in the yard. The major forces also quickly left. What they saw today had been enough for them to digest for a long time. The Macee family¡¯s forces in The Spirit Cage had beenpletely annihted. So, it was hard to say whether they would dare to send more people in. If that was the case, Sole was bound to have a huge reshuffle. The Macee family left such arge family property unmanaged, who would not want to take the opportunity to reap some benefits? Plus, no one was mayor now. Since Basil was dead, the mayor¡¯s position was vacant. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Sole¡¯s major forces would work together topete for the position of mayor. Sole would be in chaos. Except for the Macee family, all forces would get corresponding benefits. Chapter 2226 Chapter 2226 How much got would depend on their strength. The stronger their strength, the more they would get. All the people who lived around David that day moved out. Those who could live in the downtown area of Sole were very high worth and they did not want to be neighbors with a murderous man like David. Although it was the Macee family who came to provoke him, David acted like nothing happened after he killed hundreds of powerhouses from the Macee family. This made the surrounding residents feel deeply scared. What would they do if they identally provoked David and got wiped out? Even if they did not provoke him, who could be sure that David had no enemies? If an enemy with almost the same strength came and both sides started a fight, wouldn¡¯t the surrounding residents suffer from the battle? To avoid this disaster, the only choice was to move away and stay away from David. In the following days, David had a great time. No one bothered him again. The Macee family incident was not followed-up and the Macee family in the real world also did not send anyone to trouble David. Perhaps they felt that it would be useless since Basil and hundreds of powerhouses from the Macee family were no match for David even when together and, in the end, the entire team was annihted. The Macee family was also wondering if the enemy woulde to them in real life to wipe out the remainder of their family. asionally, Sole¡¯s powerful forces came to visit David with treasures, and then, he would buy them ording to their value. It was all forvish points. The days passed slowly in peace. Thor became David¡¯s spokesperson and he would collect all kinds of treasures for him in Sole. The little girl Pebbles would just eat and sleep. She had a bigger appetite now, so she was eating more and more treasures. At the same time, her body was also quietly growing, but it was still not obvious. If it were not for David¡¯s system, ordinary people would not be able to afford the little girl¡¯s food. Of course, in this process, David also got great benefits. Shortly after the Macee family incident, hisvish points reached 10 thousand. At this time, he did not leave The Spirit Cage to return to the real world to upgrade his Body. He would collect another 10 thousand so he could go back to upgrade his Body and Mind in one go. On this day, David¡¯svish points finally broke through the 20 thousand-point mark. He could upgrade his Body and Mind from Primordial level 1 to Ancestral level 1 at the same time. He knew that it was time for him to return to the Star Kingdom to improve himself. He had not been back for so long, so he would also have a look at how everyone was doing. At night, David made an excuse that he wanted to be alone. Pebbles was standing guard just outside the door. As long as Davey did note out, no one could go in and disturb Davey. If anyone dared to break in, she would beat them up. Sitting on the bed, David turned on the system and opted out of The Spirit Cage. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He then began to feel dizzy. When he opened his eyes again, he had returned to the real world. Chapter 2227 Chapter 2227 Star Kingdom. The Iridescent Sect. David looked at the 20 thousandvish points in the system with a smile on his face. The Spirit Cage was such a great ce. It was definitely a blessednd. How long has it been since he entered The Spirit Cage? After some calctions, it was only a few months. Now, his strength was about to break through to thest rank of Divine Realm ¨C Ancestral Deity Rank. Ancestral Deity Rank! Even if David had never been to The Spirit Cage, asked Beanie about the specific situation of The Spirit Cage, or had no idea what level Ancestral Deity Rank was, he would still know that it was not somethingmon. Ancestral Deity! Just the name alone was so intimidating. Azul, a partial Deity, already had a high status in his family. Therefore, one could only imagine the status of an Ancestral Deity. David was going to break through first. He would use up hisvish points and then improve his strength. He did not hesitate to click on the plus sign behind the Body column. After a window popped open, he clicked Yes. 10 thousandvish points disappeared. Then, David closed his eyes and felt the changes brought about by his physical breakthrough. After the physical breakthrough, David clicked on the plus sign behind the Mind column. It was the same. Another 10 thousandvish points were consumed. There were more than 20 thousandvish points initially, and now, there were only more than 100 points left. The upgrade of Mind was much more ufortable than Body. However, for David, who was used to it, it was not a problem. Soon, his mind power also came to Ancestral level 1. Then his breakthrough ended. Both his Body and Mind reached Ancestral level 1. Hisbat strength also went to beginner Ancestral Deity Rank. If he had another 9000vish points to upgrade his Body to Ancestral level 10, David¡¯s strength could reach peak Ancestral Deity Rank, the limit of Divine Realm. Clenching his fist and feeling the surging power in his body, David felt that he could punch through the universe now. It was so cool to have such inexhaustible power. Now, he hoped that the Feather family woulde sooner so that he could give them a lesson they would never forget. David did not believe that the Feather family would send a strong Ancestral Deity over. That would be unrealistic. It was hard to say whether the Feather family had an Ancestral Deity or not. Even if they had, they would be a grandmaster and how would theye out so easily? After the breakthrough waspleted, David stood and stretched his muscles before walking out of where he was living in seclusion. He did not stay in the forbidden area of the Iridescent Sect for seclusion. Instead, it was a separate courtyard with beautiful scenery in the depths of the Iridescent Sect. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As he pushed open the door, walked out of the room, and came to the yard, it was daytime in the real world and the sun was shining brightly. While feeling the warmth of the sun on his body, David looked up at the sun hanging in the sky and felt curious. The Spirit Cage was just a virtual world, so how could it be so real? There was no difference between having fun there and in the real world. Even the pain suffered when injured was several times worsepared to the real world. Not to mention death. Death in The Spirit Cage meant the disappearance of the soul, so naturally, one would not be able to wake up again in the real world. How could one have a body without a soul? After thinking for a moment, David shook his head, still unable to understand the key point. A level 9 civilization had its own means. Chapter 2228 Chapter 2228 Even though David had be an Ancestral Deity, he still could not understand. After all, he still knew too little. The earth where he was born had not even reached level 1 in civilization, so how could he understand the things of the level 9 civilization? Since he could not figure this out, David gave up. He believed that as his strength became stronger, he would one day uncover the mystery of the universe and peek into its mysteries. He continued to walk and he arrived at the gate of the yard. He was getting ready to see Celia and the others. As soon as he opened the door, he saw two female disciples of the Iridescent Sect standing in front of the door. The moment they saw David, the two female disciples sped their fists together, knelt on the ground on one knee, and said excitedly, ¡°Greetings, Master David! Wee back, Master David!¡± At the same time, they were thinking in their hearts, ¡®Is this the legendary Master David who saved Star Kingdom? ¡®He¡¯s so young! ¡®He looks more handsome than the photos circted. ¡®He¡¯s so charming! ¡®If we can follow Master David and serve him as maids, we will have no regrets in this life.¡¯ When the two were chosen to stand guard for David, they almost passed out with excitement. They were looking forward to the day when Master David woulde out so they could see him in the flesh. Since they were working on shift and there were other people besides them, everyone hoped that they could run into Daviding out when they were standing guard. Now, the news about David had be widely spread. Master David was the strongest person and also the savior of Star Kingdom. He defeated a guy who came from a higher civilization to destroy Star Kingdom and saved the entire Star Kingdom. It was also said that his strength had already surpassed the six Sacred Saints of Star Kingdom and had reached another realm. The six Sacred Saints were in the past now. Currently, everyone worshipped Master David. They would be willing to wash his feet every day, let alone stand guard for him. If anyone could have a little connection with Master David, they could do whatever they wanted in Star Kingdom. Even the six Sacred Saints would have to pay respects to David when they saw him. What kind of honor was that? ¡°What are you doing?¡± David asked curiously. He was surprised to see the two beautiful women at the door when he stepped out. ¡°Master David, Lady Dream asked us to stand guard over you as she¡¯s worried that you won¡¯t find anyone once youe out. You can tell us anything you need and we¡¯ll tell Lady Dream immediately and solve it for you,¡± one of the disciples said. As she said that, she was staring at David. An extraordinary glow was shining in her eyes. She still could not believe that she ran into Master Daviding out of his seclusion. Was God looking after her? If Master David took a fancy to her and let her be his maid, she would be able to go from rags to riches. Wouldn¡¯t she prosper? David could see the two¡¯s excitement. He wondered, ¡®Am I so popr now? ¡®It¡¯s clear that this is the first time they met me, but they¡¯re so excited. ¡®Is it because I leveled up so I be more attractive? ¡®Gosh! ¡®I guess it¡¯s not good for a man to be too attractive. I am the focus of all women no matter where I am. ¡®Plus, it¡¯s also always top-notch beauties. ¡®Luckily, I¡¯m not a f*ckboy. ¡®If not, the women in the world would be in trouble.¡¯ David felt helpless and thought arrogantly. He wanted to say he did not need anything to make them leave. However, he stopped when his words were at the tip of his tongue. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be a little too hurtful and rude to say that? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®Those girls worked so hard to stand guard here, rain or shine. Even though it¡¯s useless, they still did something good. At least, they¡¯re kind-hearted. Chapter 2229 Chapter 2229 David could not bear to say something that would hurt the two disciples of the Iridescent Sect who guarded him. It was not because they were beautiful. Anyone familiar with David knew that he hadpletely different attitudes toward enemies and friends. For enemies, David could kill them all without giving them a chance, but for friends, he was always soft- hearted. To many ruthless people, this was his Achilles¡¯ heel. However, David did not think much of it. If a person did not even have feelings, would he be a person still? Emotions, desires, and feelings were what differentiated human beings from animals. What was the difference between a human and an animal if they could abandon their family, lovers, and friends? ¡°You two have worked hard these days. Thank you! Since I¡¯m already out here, you can go back and have a good rest!¡± David thanked the disciples. As soon as David said that, the two female disciples of the Iridescent Sect became even more excited. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡®Master David is thanking us! ¡®Plus, he¡¯s doing it so kindly too! ¡®This is the strongest person in Star Kingdom, the one who stepped on the six Sacred Saints that dominated Star Kingdom for a very long time. ¡®He¡¯s young, strong, handsome, gentle, and good-natured. ¡®This is the type of man every woman dreams of!¡¯ ¡°Master David, you are so kind. It is our honor to serve you, and we won¡¯t stay here all the time. We work on shifts so it¡¯s not that tedious.¡± David nodded upon hearing that. ¡°Alight, take me to see Lady Dream then.¡± He wanted to see Celia and the women first before going back to The Spirit Cage, but he changed his mindst minute. He would go see Nova and see if anything major happened in Star Kingdom while he was away. The more powerful he was, the more responsibility he had to bear. David had taken the responsibility to maintain the stability of Star Kingdom as his duty. ¡°Alright, pleasee with us, Master David.¡± David followed the two female disciples to the study where Nova usually worked. Knock knock knock! One of them knocked on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Nova¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Lady Dream, it¡¯s me. Master David is here.¡± ¡°Master David? Which¡­¡± Before Nova could finish, she opened the door from the inside. When she saw David, her eyes lit up and she asked, ¡°David¡­ oh, wait¡­ Master David, you¡¯re out of seclusion?¡± She instinctively called David by his name, but then she remembered David¡¯s change in status. David was not the same man who was beaten by Nek to the point where he could not fight back anymore. Now, David was Star Kingdom¡¯s idol. He was Master David, the number one in Star Kingdom and savior. ¡°I just came out. Nova, you should just call me by my name. I¡¯m not used to being called Master David,¡± David smiled and said. ¡°No way! I¡¯ll get yelled at if outsiders hear me call you by your name. Come in.¡± David had questions in his heart but he did not ask immediately. Then, he walked into the study. Nova said to the two disciples, ¡°You should go on with your business.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Dream,¡± the two said respectfully. They turned to leave. At the same time, they were marveling at what they just witnessed. It seemed that Lady Dream had a special rtionship with Master David. No wonder Master David would choose to stay in seclusion in the Iridescent Sect. Chapter 2230 Chapter 2230 They were all members of the Iridescent Sect at the lowest level, so they had no idea what happens in the forbidden area. Only seniors knew. After all, the forbidden area was far from the living area of the Iridescent Sect. After David went into the study, he sat down unceremoniously. Nova poured him a cup of tea and joked, ¡°Master David, please enjoy.¡± ¡°Nova, what¡¯s the matter with you? Stop calling me Master David. I¡¯m not used to being called that by you. It¡¯s okay for others to call me that, but why are you doing that too?¡± David asked helplessly after taking a sip of his tea. His words made Novaugh. At the same time, she rxed. It seemed that David was still the same. He did not change because of his strength. At least it was still the David she knew. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll stop joking with you. Let¡¯s get down to business! David, why did youe out so quickly? Was living in seclusion for the past few days effective? Has there been a breakthrough in your strength?¡± Nova asked with concern. The Feather family would strike around three hundred years and only David could save Star Kingdom at that time. So Nova was very concerned about David¡¯s progress. Not just her, Sid and the other Sacred Saints were very concerned too. asionally, they would send messages asking about David¡¯s situation. If David did not improve, Star Kingdom would be defenseless and could be wiped out when the Feather family struck three hundred yearster. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask this?¡± David wondered. ¡°Of course, I have to ask. David, you didn¡¯t forget that the Feather family wille back to Star Kingdom three hundred yearster, right? At that time, only you can deal with them, but if you can¡¯t improve your strength, we¡¯ll die when the Feather familyes. This is rted to the life and death of the entire Star Kingdom, so not only me but, Lord Sid and the gang are all concerned too,¡± Nova exined. ¡®I see!¡¯ David understood. ¡®No wonder Nova asked about my progress.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t worry, Nova, I am confident that after three hundred years, I will give the Feather family a big surprise when they get here. I¡¯ll let them know that although Star Kingdom¡¯s civilization level is not as high as theirs, they can¡¯t bully us so easily.¡± David assured, patting his chest. He did not tell Nova the actual situation. That he had now reached thest rank of Divine Realm ¨C Ancestral Deity Rank. Whether the Feather family sent someone or whether they came out in full force, David would not necessarily be afraid. They would only find out the winner after a fight. And soon, David would go one step further. Top peak Divine Realm, or even beyond. What was the Feather family then? Judging by the pace at which David earnedvish points in The Spirit Cage, the Feather family would be nothing more than a group of ants to him three hundred yearster. ¡°Really?¡± Nova¡¯s eyes shed, looking surprised. ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t mind if others don¡¯t believe me, Nova, but don¡¯t you believe me? Do you still remember the first time we met? I had just entered Eternal Realm, and in the end, I overcame all obstacles and became a partial Deity, and got rid of Azul. Three hundred years is enough for me to get well- prepared.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Nova nodded affirmatively. Now, she felt as if she was dreaming. How did that young boy, beaten by Nek until he had no power to fight back, reach this level in such a short time? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even the six Sacred Saints who dominated Star Kingdom for many years were ruthlessly trampled by David. Unbelievable. Perhaps the person in front of her was sent by heaven to save Star Kingdom. Without David, no one in Star Kingdom could be Azul¡¯s opponent when he absorbed enough sacrifices and recovered. Chapter 2231 Chapter 2231 Nova believed that David would turn the tide in three hundred years and save Star Kingdom from the Feather family of the level 9 civilization. Because she had no other choice but to believe. Star Kingdom was so huge and there were countless living beings. Only David could save it. Three hundred years might seem like a long time, but for Star Kingdom, it would fly by. The six Sacred Saints had already lived for countless three hundred years. So, it was simply unrealistic to expect them to make a breakthrough in these three hundred years and prevent the invasion of the Feather family. Therefore, she could only ce her hope on David. If he could not do it, no one in Star Kingdom could. As David said, when they met for the first time, David was just entering Eternal Realm. After David left the Iridescent Sect, he started to rise. In a very short time, he had attained an achievement very difficult for others to reach in a lifetime, leaving the six Sacred Saints far behind. Nova looked at the young man in front of her. Her heart was filled with emotions, and at the same time, she was also full of admiration. She was one of those who witnessed David¡¯s rise. Very few people in Star Kingdom knew David¡¯s true identity. Apart from David¡¯s women and Amadi from Star Mansion, she was the only one. This was a great honor. ¡°Nova, did any major events happen in Star Kingdom while I was gone?¡± David cut to the chase. He came to Nova mainly for this purpose. He wanted to see if there were any conflicts between the big forces of Star Kingdom and if he needed toe forward to deter the major forces and bring peace back to Star Kingdom. ¡°There were no major events, but there is one big thing about you that went viral recently,¡± Nova replied. ¡°Oh? About me? What is it?¡± David became interested. ¡°David, you¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on if you go outside now.¡± ¡°Nova, don¡¯t keep me on tenterhooks. The main reason I came out this time is to ask if something happened to Star Kingdom and whether I need toe forward. Second, I wanted to see Celia and the others. After that, I have to go back to continue my progress, otherwise, I am not confident to fight the Feather family when theye back three hundred yearster. After all, they are from a level 9 civilization, so it¡¯s still a mystery as to what they will do, so we have to make sufficient preparations.¡± Upon hearing what David said, Nova no longer kept him on tenterhooks. She told David how he had be everyone¡¯s idol after the news spread of him defeating Azul and saving Star Kingdom.N?velDrama.Org ? content. David frowned slightly. He had always been a low-key person. Moreover, he was used to making moves in silence and did not like to be in the limelight, let alone be a national idol. After a moment of silence, David asked, ¡°Who spread this?¡± ¡°Not sure.¡± Nova shook her head. Her strength was too low and she was not even a Saint, so she could not find out about the major events of Star Kingdom. ¡°Has anything changed in Star Kingdom now?¡± ¡°Yes! Since the news of your deeds came out, your portraits and autobiographies have also been published. After I looked at them, I found that they are all fabricated, but even though they are not in line with the actual situation, they are all praising you. Almost every young person in Star Kingdom has a copy and theypletely regard you as their idol. The whole Star Kingdom has also started training hard in hopes that one day in the future they cane forward and save their hometown. You know how youngsters are always so ambitious.¡± Originally, David wanted to find the person who spread the news. After listening to what Nova said, he felt it was unnecessary. He could probably guess who publicized his deeds. It was the head of the Saints Association, Sid. Chapter 2232 Chapter 2232 After he thought about it, he should be the one. The other Sacred Saints had seen his strength, so they would not dare offend David. Only a person like Sid who valued righteousness more than his own life would do this. The purpose was to motivate the hearts of young people in Star Kingdom so that they would continue to train hard. Then, they could have more strength when facing the Feather family¡¯s attack in 300 years. What could David do to this person who puts his own life and death aside so he could maintain the stability of Star Kingdom? To be honest, even if David could not do that, he still admired such a person. After he thought about it, he decided not to see Sid in case he asked David to show his face and make a speech to motivate the young people of Star Kingdom. Should he ept or refuse then? It would not be good no matter which he chose. He would just be shooting himself in the foot. ¡°Nova, apart from this, is there anything else? Are all the major forces in Star Kingdom still in harmony? Did Zenon make trouble?¡± David stopped wasting time on the matter of his fame and continued to ask about another topic. ¡°David, don¡¯t worry, how will the forces dare to mess around now? All major forces are trying to deal with the catastrophe three hundred yearster. Once we can¡¯t fight against the Feather family, the entire Star Kingdom will be destroyed. No one will be safe if that happens. Who still has the mind to y dirty tricks? If they dare to do so, they will be the public enemy of the entire Star Kingdom. No one will dare to risk getting hated on at this time.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± David nodded in agreement. ¡°David, you can stay in seclusion with peace of mind in the future! Although everyone is working hard to make preparations, at the end of the day, it will be up to you when the Feather family arrives. If you can¡¯t fight back, then we will bepletely hopeless.¡± Nova said solemnly. ¡°Understood! Nova, then I¡¯ll go first. I want to go see Celia and the others before continuing my progress. I can¡¯t disappoint them, can I?¡± David stood up and said goodbye to Nova. ¡°Okay! I won¡¯t interrupt your reunion then, David. Don¡¯t worry, after you go into seclusion, Elder Red and I will teach them well and make sure they get into Eternal Realm.¡± Nova wanted to follow but she knew that it was inappropriate for her to do so. Aside from Celia and Selena, who were David¡¯s lovers from his hometown, even Elder Red had an ambiguous rtionship with David. If Nova followed, she would be an outsider. ¡°Thank you, Nova!¡± David did not exin. Just let her misunderstand! It was not the first time someone misunderstood his rtionship with Selena and the women. After leaving Nova, he went to where Celia and others lived. When the women, who were training hard, saw David arrive suddenly, they were delighted. They all stopped training and surrounded David to ask all kinds of questions. David also smiled and chatted with everyone. Seeing the women¡¯s strength improving by leaps and bounds, his heart was also relieved. David¡¯s requirements were not high, he only hoped that everyone could reach Eternal Realm and at least had a lifespan of one epoch. He thought he could be intimate with Celia, but he had no chance at all since everyone was looking at him. After chatting for a while and exining the situation to everyone, he left while the women looked at him reluctantly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They were all very sensible. They knew David had a huge responsibility. So, although they were reluctant for him to leave, they could not be a burden to him. Chapter 2233 Chapter 2233 David came back to Sole again in The Spirit Cage through the system. After he went to Star Kingdom to upgrade, hisbat power in the real world was greatly increased, but his strength in The Spirit Cage also made great progress since his mind power had upgraded from Primordial level 10 to Ancestral level 1. However, he had yet to use his full strength since he came to The Spirit Cage, so David did not know where his limit was. The people in the second-tier city were too weak. Maybe only in the first-tier city or the main city could he meet someone strong enough for him to use his full strength. However, David was not nning to leave Sole for the first- tier city just yet. He would only leave after he had at least one upgrade. He would need 9000vish points to go from Ancestral level 1 to Ancestral level 10. In total, he would need 18000 points for his Body and Mind. It would not be toote to leave after collecting all 18000vish points and raising his Mind and Body to Ancestral level 10. ording to the previous time, it should not take too long for him to collect 18000vish points. Besides, with Thor¡¯s help, David would not need to worry about it himself. Thus, it saved him a lot of trouble. After going to the first-tier city, he would have to meet new friends and establish new rtionships. It would be veryborious. The first-tier city was more prosperous than the second-tier city and there were more opportunities to spend money, but if David did not have enough strength or if he did not do anything, his speed of obtainingvish points might be slower than in Sole. Based on what David learned from Beanie, in The Spirit Cage, there was a huge difference between the first-tier city and the second-tier city. They were worlds apart. Any ordinary third-rate force in a first-tier city could easily destroy a second-tier city. So, one could imagine how big the gap was. When both his Body and Mind were raised to Ancestral level 10, David would leave, no matter what. The next breakthrough would require a hundred thousandvish points. N?velDrama.Org ? content. It would be very difficult to spend ten trillion L Dors in a second-tier city. Not that it could not be done. It was just that he had spent so much money in Sole, an nvestment of ten trillion L Dors or more might cause skyrocketing prices and social unrest. David did not want this. He was not the kind of person who would do anything for his own benefit. He also did not want to affect and inconvenience ordinary people. Sole was too small for someone like David. When the time came, he could only choose to leave. In the following days, David continued to stay in Sole. He would take Pebbles and the others out for a walk if he had nothing to do. Thor would bring him some treasures every few days anyway. So, hisvish points would also slowly increase. However, as time went by, Thor collected less and less treasure. He had no choice as he had bought everything he could. If this continued, he could only go to other cities. Chapter 2234 Chapter 2234 Weir, arge city about two months away from Sole. A mature woman who could make countless men lose control just by looking at her back was standing on the tallest tower in Wier, looking down at the bustling street below. It was unknown what she was thinking about. At this time, an Elf woman with pointed ears and a beautiful face came behind the mature woman. She put her hands together, knelt on one knee, and said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, we have searched almost every city around Wier but there is still no trace of the princess.¡± ¡°No? Then change your target! Stop searching the surrounding cities. Evie likes to have fun in ces with nice scenery. Start from this aspect and see if you get any results. If not, expand the scope again. In short, you must find Evie and you can¡¯t let anything happen to her,¡± the woman turned around and ordered. Her voice was very alluring and it was very nice to listen to. At the same time, it also sounded decisive. David would be surprised if he was here. This woman looked exactly the same as Princess Evie whom he rescued. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The only difference was that this woman was a bit more mature than Evie. She was also more voluptuous and shapely. If Evie was a green apple, this woman was a fresh ripe peach. Anyone who saw her would be unable to stop themselves from drooling. She was none other than the Elven Queen, Isa. She was also the mother of Princess Evie and the most powerful woman among the Elves. ¡°Yes, your Majesty! But if we expand the search area, we may not have enough manpower.¡± ¡°Then contact the elders of the n and tell them to send some more people. Tell them it¡¯s my order.¡± ¡°Yes, your Majesty.¡± ¡°Okay, you may leave! Do as I say as soon as possible.¡± After the Elven Queen Isa finished speaking, she turned and faced the outside of the tower. The young Elf women stood up, backed away slowly, and finally disappeared. The disappearance of Evie made the Elven Queen enter The Spirit Cage herself to search for her, which shows her status among the Elves. One must know that the Elves would only cultivate a princess who would inherit the queen¡¯s throne. If something unexpected happened to this princess, then another would be chosen for cultivation. It was unlike the extended family of humans. After the first-in-line heir, there would be a second-in-line and a third-in-line. No one knew who would end up being the head of the family until the very end. There were several first-in-line heirs who got into trouble. The reason the Elven Queen Isa was still calm was that she had a special connection with her daughter. Isa knew her daughter was not in danger now. Otherwise, as a mother, she might have gone berserk long ago if something happened to Evie. The Elves were not strong in The Spirit Cage. For a major race like humans, the strength of the Elves was not evenparable to the power of some big human families. Yet for some small families, the Elves were still a behemoth. The Elves would not pay attention to these forces in the first- tier city of The Spirit Cage. The forces they were scared of were in the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage. So, when the Elven Queen brought the Elves to Wier, the forces here did not darein. They even gave Wier Tower, the mayor¡¯s emblem, to the Elven Queen. Solei I, the direct descendant of the Alten family, was also executed by the Elven Queen under the eyes of the Alten family¡¯s core. Anyone who dared to do anything to the only princess of the Elves would not have a good ending. It would be the same if they had a backer whom the Elves were scared of. It was because their backer also would not spare someone like this easily. Under the leadership of Isa, the Elves and the major forces and races in The Spirit Cage had a pretty good rtionship. No one would offend the Elves because of a hedonistic direct descendant. Chapter 2235 Chapter 2235 A deserted area outside the borders of The Spirit Cage. More than half a year ago, a world-shattering and startling battle took ce here. Both sides of the battle were in the Overlord Realm. On one side was Empress Elora, one of the five Le Rulers, and on the other side were the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. Overlord Realm was the realm after Divine Realm. With David¡¯s Divine Realm beginner Ancestral Deity Rank, he would not be the slightest resistance to an Overlord. Calling him an ant would beplimenting him. Deities were not evenparable to ants in front of Overlords. The difference between the two was only one level, but their strength was very different. The final result of this battle ended with Empress Elora sacrificing herself to severely injure the Robotias. Although Elora did not die, only a trace of her soul power remained. Then, she was sent to The Spirit Cage for nourishment by her sword which had gained intelligence and had fought with her for many years. When her soul power was restored, her sword would go to The Spirit Cage. However, judging from Elora¡¯s state at that time, she would need a long time to restore her soul power to her original state if she did not have luck. If anything happened during her recovery, Empress Elora would die and disappear into the universe. More than half a year has passed, but the traces of the battle remained. The entire barrennd was devoured by the battle, leaving behind a void and countless terrifying giant space cracks. From a distance, it looked like a hole in a map. In this forbiddennd where no creature dared step, an excited voice suddenly eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve found it, I¡¯ve found it! It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here! There must have been a shocking battle here not long ago! I can feel the lingering breath of Elora. She must have participated in this battle and her disappearance is definitely rted to this!¡± Immediately afterward, another voice added, ¡°I can also feel it. This is surely caused by a terrifying battle. What a scene. This battle was terrifying. Drogo, you are good at detection and analysis. See if you can evaluate the battle situation so we can find out what happened. How can there be such a fierce battle on the edge of The Spirit Cage?¡± The scene fell into silence. After a while, a third voice said, ¡°The battle was really fierce. In addition to Elora¡¯s residual aura, there was also the N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Robotias¡¯. If I¡¯m not wrong, this battle should be provoked by the Robotias. I heard that they found a special metal that can make Lv6 bodies that areparable to an Overlord. Could it be that they want to test it on Elora?¡± ¡°What are the Robotias trying to do? Are they trying to provoke a war between the two domains? Have they forgotten the fear of us chasing them to theirir and wiping them out? Come, let¡¯s go to the Robotias¡¯ir and see what they are trying to do,¡± the first voice said again, utterly difited. ¡°Wait a minute! Lufian, it¡¯s better to discuss this first. The Robotias won¡¯t start a war for no reason. We should figure out their purpose before making a decision,¡± the second voice interrupted. Then, the two started an intense argument. ¡°So what if they have a purpose? Elora¡¯s whereabouts are unknown now. I can¡¯t stand this. I must make the Robotias pay or I will kill them directly.¡± ¡°Lufian, I understand how you feel, but our top priority now is to find Elora first. Only she knows the specific situation at that time. It stands to reason that the Robotias would not dare to provoke The Spirit Cage, not even if they¡¯ve created a Lv6 bodyparable to an Overlord.¡± ¡°Valentin, didn¡¯t you hear what Drogo said? It was the Robotias who fought with Elora and caused Elora to disappear. And now you¡¯re saying that they dare not provoke us? Since the Robotias dare to do that, we can¡¯t let this matter go no matter what their purpose. If not, they will think they can do whatever they want to us! Maybe Elora is in the Robotias¡¯ir right now.¡± ¡°Lufian, I hope you will not be blinded by your emotions. We know you like Elora, but now is not the time to act emotionally. If the Robotias dared to attack Elora, they will definitely think of us. Maybe they are waiting for us to fall into the trap in theirir right now! It would be unwise to rush over.¡± ¡°Valentin, what are you talking about? What do you mean I am acting emotionally? Aren¡¯t the five Le rulers a whole? Now that something happened to Elora, should we just watch helplessly and do nothing?¡± Emperor Lufian¡¯s voice sounded urgent. His pursuit of Elora could no longer be counted by days or years but by epochs. After such a long struggle, Empress Elora had finally given in slightly. As long as he worked hard, he and Empress Elora could be a match made in heaven in The Spirit Cage or even the entire universe. Chapter 2236 Chapter 2236 Then, the two Overlords would be one. There were not many Overlords in the universe, and there were also no Overlords who became a couple. However, at this critical moment of sess, something happened to Empress Elora. She was provoked by the Robotias and got into a big fight that caused her to disappear. How could Emperor Lufian ept this? Although he could sense that Empress Elora was still alive, he also knew that Empress Elora was very weak and needed his help. As long as he found Empress Elora and saved her, he believed that she would not reject him anymore. Therefore, Emperor Lufian desperately needed to find Empress Elora quickly. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In his opinion, Empress Elora was most likely seriously injured by the Robotias after a sneak attack. Then, they took her to theirir. She needed him the most now. Then, the fourth voice sounded. ¡°Okay, stop arguing. This matter is indeed not simple! It is best to act cautiously. We represent not only ourselves but also the countless creatures in The Spirit Cage. If we are not careful, we may cause the loss of life and the extinction of countless creatures.¡± Compared with the first three, the fourth one sounded older and calmer. Plus, his words also carried weight. After he finished speaking, no one refuted him. Clearly, he had a very high status. Anyone with a little knowledge of The Spirit Cage would be speechless in shock when they heard these four. The first three were Emperor Drogo, Emperor Valentin, and Emperor Lufian. They were three of the five Le Rulers. The fourth was easy. There was only one person whose one words Overlords Emperor Lufian and Valentin dared not refute. He was the head of the five Le rulers, Emperor Sylvio. At the same time, he was also the strongest person in The Spirit Cage. In addition to the missing Empress Elora, they would make up the strongest five in the Spirit Cage, also known as the five Le rulers. It was said that Emperor Sylvio was not human but an ancient beast in human form. Emperor Sylvio was already around during the creation of the universe. Therefore, one could imagine how long Emperor Sylvio had lived. Of course, these were just rumors. Only Emperor Sylvio knew the truth of this matter. Even the other four of the five Le rulers did not know Emperor Sylvio¡¯s history and identity. Emperor Sylvio was already an Overlord before he gained poprity. Chapter 2237 Chapter 2237 ¡°Emperor Sylvio, what should we do now?¡± Emperor Drogo broke the silence and asked aloud. ¡°Valentin is right. Our top priority is to find Elora. Only she can give us the real answer,¡± Emperor Sylvio replied. ¡°But Elora has disappeared and we can¡¯t find her at all. I think she should be in the Robotias¡¯ir but you¡¯re all worried that it might be a trap,¡± Emperor Lufian said in a muffled voice. He still had a grudge about everyone¡¯s reluctance to go to the Robotias¡¯ir. Since the Robotias could seriously injure Empress Elora, he would suffer the same fate if he went himself. Only thebination of four Overlords could pose a threat to the Robotias and force them to hand over Empress Elora. ¡°Lufian, don¡¯t be impatient, let me make a divine to see where Elora is.¡± Emperor Sylvio started his divination after speaking. None of the three Overlords were surprised that Emperor Sylvio could divine. It was because all three knew divination because Emperor Sylvio taught them. In some ways, it was not an exaggeration to regard Emperor Sylvio as their master. When they first entered Overlord Realm, they did not know anything and Emperor Sylvio taught them a lot. However, the object of their divination must be a level lower. In other words, as an Overlord, they could only perform divination on a Deity. As for why Emperor Sylvio was able to divine an Overlord, no one knew. After all, Emperor Sylvio was too ancient and mysterious. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. While Emperor Sylvio performed divination, somewhere in the starry sky inside The Spirit Cage, countlesss started moving and lining up orderly in differentbinations. A karmic force wandered mysteriously and inexorably between reality and virtual reality and finally arrived at The Spirit Cage, where it found Pebbles in David¡¯s arms. At this time, the little girl had just eaten a lot of treasures and was sleeping. Hence, she was not aware that someone was looking for her. When this karmic force was about to touch the little girl, it was stopped by a force emanating from David¡¯s body that surrounded her. No matter how hard this karmic force struggled, nothing changed. The source of this mysterious power in David¡¯s body was the system. How could an Overlord peek at the product of a God Tier Civilization? Even if Emperor Sylvio was not an ordinary Overlord, it would not work either. A barrennd on the edge of The Spirit Cage. ¡°Huh?¡± Emperor Sylvio said in a puzzled voice. ¡°Emperor Sylvio, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The three Overlords asked at the same time. ¡°Nothing!¡± ¡°Have you found Elora?¡± Emperor Lufian asked. ¡°I was about to find her but unfortunately, I was stopped by a mysterious force.¡± ¡°Mysterious power? Where did the mysterious powere from? Is it the Robotias¡¯ mother brain?¡± ¡°No. I can be sure that Empress Elora is in The Spirit Cage, but I don¡¯t know her exact location. There is a very mysterious force around her and I can¡¯t even peek through it. Lufian, don¡¯t worry, I can feel that Elora is safe at this time. Perhaps she¡¯ll even be reborn after she gets destroyed. Rising from the ashes is not necessarily a bad thing for her,¡± Emperor Sylvio exined. ¡°But she¡¯s hurt now and needs us!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do anything. She can only rely on herself, so we should trust her.¡± ¡°Then what should we do now? If we can¡¯t find Elora, we won¡¯t know what happened and we won¡¯t know what to do next.¡± ¡°Let me divine again to see if I can see the scene of the battle.¡± Emperor Sylvio thought a while and said. ¡°Emperor Sylvio, divining an Overlord will put a heavy burden on your body. Why don¡¯t you take a rest first?¡± Emperor Drogo said worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Emperor Sylvio said and continued. Yet, this time the target was no longer Empress Elora, but the battle from more than half a year ago. Emperor Sylvio¡¯s eyes seemed to havee to the earth- shattering and startling battle that happened here more than half a year ago through endless time and space. What he saw was scattered and he could not connect the pieces at all. Chapter 2238 Chapter 2238 He only saw Empress Elora incarnating into a light at thest moment and creating this barrennd that no living being dared to step into now. After he closed his eyes, Emperor Sylvio could not calm himself down for a long time. Empress Elora sacrificed her body to severely injure the Robotias and leave only a trace of soul power to escape. ¡®Wait!¡¯ When Emperor Sylvio recalled the picture in his mind, he suddenly found a looming ck figure. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡®Who is that shadow?¡¯ After mulling it carefully for a moment, Emperor Sylvio was shocked. ¡®Are those the Soul Devourers who feed on the power of human souls?¡¯ The Robotias and the Soul Devourers were joining forces. One would rely on its body for a strong attack while another one would rely on its innate skills to do sneak attacks. Thisbination could be described as perfect. No wonder Empress Elora lost. In the end, she had to fight for a chance even at the expense of destroying her own body. If it were not for Empress Flora¡¯s decisive decision, she would not be able to escape from the two Overlord-ranked Soul Devourers and the Robotias. ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± Emperor Sylvio suddenly coughed a few times. Performing divination twice was indeed a heavy burden on him. ¡°Emperor Sylvio, how are you? What did you see?¡± Emperor Lufian asked impatiently. ¡°Lufian, I need you to stay calm when I tell you this. The Robotias are not the only ones fighting Empress Elora.¡± ¡°Who else was there?¡± ¡°The Soul Devourers!¡± ¡°The Soul Devourers? It¡¯s them!¡± Emperor Lufian¡¯s voice suddenly rose. ¡°Yes! There are Soul Devourer Overlords in the battle,¡± Emperor Sylvio confirmed. ¡°How¡¯s Empress Elora?¡± ¡°She sacrificed her body and severely injured the Robotias. Only a trace of her soul escaped and I don¡¯t know where it is.¡± ¡°What? Elora¡¯s body is gone? Only a trace of her soul is left? Those b*st*rds! I will destroy them.¡± Emperor Lufian was furious. How long would Empress Elora need to recover now that her body was gone and only a trace of her soul was left? Wouldn¡¯t Empress Elora die if she ran into an ident? Emperor Valentin and Emperor Drogo were also shocked. The Robotias teamed up with the Soul Devourers to fight Empress Elora. Were they going to openly fight The Spirit Cage? ¡°This will be the end of this matter. Everyone, don¡¯t act rashly, especially you, Lufian. We must keep in touch all the time. I am afraid they will take us down one by one like they did with Elora. We will avenge Elora but not now,¡± Emperor Sylvio said solemnly. ¡°Of course,¡± Emperor Valentin and Emperor Drogo replied at the same time. Emperor Lufian did not speak. They fell silent. Emperor Sylvio was waiting for Emperor Lufian¡¯s reply. After a while, Emperor Lufian said reluctantly, ¡°I got it.¡± ¡°Lufian, I understand how you feel, but this is rted to the Soul Devourers. If we don¡¯t handle this well, you might even lose your life, let alone save Elora and avenge her.¡± ¡°I got it!¡± Emperor Lufian looked as if all life had been drained from him. Overlords were not invincible. Someone like him would only be crushed if his opponent was Emperor Sylvio. Meanwhile, the Soul Devourers were the humans¡¯ mortal enemies. They ate human souls so physical attacks would not work on them. Only an attack on the soul would hurt them. Even though the Soul Devourers were small in number, they were harder to deal with than the Robotias. Chapter 2239 Chapter 2239 ¡°Emperor Sylvio, the Soul Devourers haven¡¯t appeared for a long time. They must be after something now that they¡¯ve appeared this time and joined hands with the Robotias to seriously injure Elora. How should we deal with them?¡± Emperor Drogo asked worriedly. He was the weakest among the five rulers. However, he had a quick mind and was good at analyzing the situation. Elora was seriously injured by the Robotias and Soul Devourers, which made him instinctively feel that this matter was not trivial. It was likely the enemy* sounding them out. There would definitely be a second and a third time in the future. What Emperor Sylvio said about keeping in touch at all times so that they would not get crushed one by one by the enemy was not a joke. The Spirit Cage, which had been peaceful for a long time, was about to be chaotic again. ¡°Now that the enemy is in the dark, we can only take a more secure way to deal with them and that is, to defend. If you find yourself in a special situation in the future, you must notify other people as soon as possible and then act collectively. Don¡¯t try to be the hero. As long as the four of us work together, our enemies would have to reconsider, no matter if they¡¯re the Robotias, Soul Devourers, or thebination of the two races,¡± Emperor Sylvio replied. ¡°I agree with what Emperor Sylvio said. The best way for us now is to defend. If we want to attack directly and go to the Robotias*ir as Emperor Lufian said, what if we fall into the trap of the two races? Who will guard the countless creatures in The Spirit Cage? Everyone knows that as long as the Robotias are separated from their mother brain, theirbat effectiveness will be weakened, so we can¡¯t go there,¡± Emperor Valentin voiced his approval of Emperor Sylvio. ¡°I also agree! While we are defending, we must also actively look for Elora. She is the only one who understands the situation at the time. As long as we find her, everything will be clear. We can also take more effective measures to deal with the Robotias and Soul Devourers joining forces,¡± Emperor Drogo also echoed. At this time, Emperor Lufian gradually calmed down. When he discovered that Empress Elora was seriously injured by the Robotias and disappeared, he was indeed quite angry. He wanted to go directly to the Robotias¡¯ir and destroy the other party. Now after everyone¡¯s analysis, Emperor Lufian also realized his recklessness. The Robotias and Soul Devourers must have thought of the consequences when they dared join forces to attack Elora. If he rushed to the Robotias¡¯ir, the possibility of him being ambushed by them was very high. Coupled with the Robotias¡¯ mother brain in theirir, thebat effectiveness of all the Robotias would soar. It would be very disadvantageous for them. So Emperor Lufian also agreed, ¡°Since everyone agrees, then I have no objection! We¡¯ll just do what Senior Emperor Sylvio said!¡± ¡°Lufian, Elora is one of the five Le rulers. We¡¯re all very worried now that she¡¯s in trouble and we all want to avenge her. But now, our priority is to protect ourselves and The Spirit Cage behind us. After that, we will find a way to look for Elora, and you can avenge her only after you understand the situation. If something happens to us, the consequences will be serious,¡± Emperor Drogo persuaded. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Since everyone agrees, then do as I said and keep in touch at all times. One more thing, we can¡¯t let others know about Elora¡¯s disappearance as it will cause panic among the various forces in The Spirit Cage,¡± Emperor Sylvio concluded. ¡°Understood!¡± The other three Overlords replied at the same time. Afterward, this barrennd that had gone through a terrifying battle fell into silence. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The disappearance of Empress Elora, one of the five Le rulers, was not known to others except for the four Overlords. Once the outside world found out, there would inevitably be turmoil and panic. In the entire level 9 civilization The Spirit Cage, there were only five Overlords in total. They were the deterrent force of The Spirit Cage, the key figures to prevent the invasion of other level 9 civilizations, and the pirs of The Spirit Cage. Now that Empress Elora has disappeared and her life and death were unknown, anyone with a brain knew that this calm was the prelude to a storm. Concealment was the best way to maintain the stability of The Spirit Cage. Sole in The Spirit Cage. David was living an idle life. He had nothing to do and asionally, he would take Pebbles and Princess Evie along with the Elf women to wander around Sole. Thor would go every two or three days. Every time, he would bring many treasures so that David¡¯svish points could increase significantly. Beanie was currently looking for servants. Since there were too many people who signed up and because of David¡¯s requirement of prioritizing virtue instead of talents, Beanie would interview everyone. Therefore, it made her extremely busy. Because of the Macee family incident, David was now very popr among the major forces in Sole. Chapter 2240 Chapter 2240 As soon as they heard that David wanted to hire servants, many powerful forces sent their daughters over so they could be David¡¯s servants and serve David. If they were lucky and were selected, they would be able to soar to sess. Even the family they came from could be sessful together. This troubled Beanie a lot. Although David was powerful, he could not be everyone¡¯s public enemy! Beanie did not want to offend Sole¡¯s major forces and cause trouble for David. However, what else could these pampered female direct descendants do besides eating? ¡®Gosh, this is such a pain in the *ss.¡¯ Beanie looked miserable. She did not know what to do. As for the recruitment, David did not ask any questions and left Beanie to be in charge. Since there was nothing to do all day, he began to carefully observe the things around him when he was winding down. Then, he discovered a strange phenomenon. Pebbles had grown taller and heavier. He remembered when he first met Pebbles, the little girl was thin and small. She looked about six or seven, or perhaps seven or eight years old. Now after several months of growth, she was about the same as a ten-year-old child. In a few months, she had grown two or three years older. Of course, Pebbles could not bepared with ordinary people. After all, what she ate was all priceless. However, even other people with this food could not digest them as Pebbles could. This quick growth worried David. It would be fine if she was in her pre-teens as she would still be a little girl. If she grew to fifteen or sixteen years old, she would be a teenager, so she could not hang on to him like this every day. Otherwise, people would misunderstand and it would not be good. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He was a man so he was not bothered, but how could he affect the reputation of the little girl? To be honest, David liked Pebbles the way she was now. She was cutest when she was in her pre-teens. It was not that she would be ugly when she grew up. ording to the little girl¡¯s appearance, she would surely be gorgeous when she grew up. It was just that she could not be so intimate with him after she grew up. Pebbles would also have her own ideas, and then, there would be a generation gap. It was just like raising a daughter. When she was young, she was so sweet, but when she grew up, it would be different. David also had a way to control Pebbles¡¯ growth. He just needed to stop feeding her so many treasures. David, however, was not that selfish. Chapter 2241 Chapter 2241 This day, Pebbles asked David for food the moment she woke. ¡°Davey, I¡¯m hungry!¡± David put her on the chair to sit properly. Then, he said to the little girl with a dissatisfied face, ¡°Pebbles, Davey has something to tell you.¡± He was going to ask the little girl to see if she remembered the past. It would be best if he could find Pebbles¡¯ family and send her home. Although David was very fond of Pebbles, her family must be so worried about her disappearance. Perhaps they were looking for her all over the world now! After all, who would not worry about losing a child? And over time, the little girl was eating more and more, so she was growing faster and faster. It was not that David was reluctant to part with his treasures. Those things were of no use to him. Thevish points were the most important thing. David was afraid that when the little girl grew up, he would be in trouble if she really wanted to marry him. Moreover, this little girl had recently begun to repel Princess Evie and other Elf women from approaching David, which set rms ringing in David¡¯s head. Was she treating David as her private property and not allowing other women toe close to him? She was already so possessive at such a young age, so what would happen when she grew up? So David thought that he should just find Pebbles¡¯ family and send her home. If the little girl never grew up and stayed this way, David would not mind keeping her around. Now, it was evident that it was impossible. As soon as she heard that David had something to say to herself, the little girl put away her dissatisfaction immediately. ¡°Davey, go ahead! I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Pebbles, I noticed recently that you¡¯ve grown taller and heavier.¡± ¡°Really? So I¡¯m going to grow up soon?¡± The little girl asked happily. ¡°You can put it this way! At this rate of growth, you will grow up to be a young woman in a short time.¡± David nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great! I can marry Davey when I grow up.¡± The little girl looked excited. ¡®Well../ David was speechless for a moment. He did not know how to respond. He indeed attracted what he feared. Initially, he had a lot to say, but he was rendered speechless by the little girl. Pebbles saw that David was silent with a troubled look on his face, so she asked anxiously, ¡°Davey, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you not saying anything? Are you unhappy? Don¡¯t you want me to marry you? We have an agreement and you promised me that you will marry me when I grow up.¡± The series of questions confused David. ¡°Uh¡­ Pebbles, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Although you have grown taller recently, you are still too young to talk about marriage. That¡¯s something only grown-ups can do. I want to ask if you remember anything from the past since you have eaten so many treasures recently, and you have grown a lot taller?¡± David quickly changed the topic. He genuinely could not bear to talk about adult affairs with a ten-year-old girl. ¡°But Davey, didn¡¯t you just say that I will grow up soon?¡± The little girl felt aggrieved. ¡°I did say that, but I meant in regards to your long life. In reality, it¡¯s still too early for you to grow into an adult,¡± David exined. ¡°Oh, I see!¡± ¡°Pebbles, tell me, have you remembered anything from the pasttely?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°No!¡± The little girl shook her little head. Immediately afterward, she seemed to think of something and continued, ¡°However, in my sleep these days, I often dreamed of a beautifuldy beating bad guys.¡± ¡°Beating bad guys? Whichdy beating the bad guy?¡± David¡¯s eyes lit up. This was an important clue. The big sister Pebbles mentioned might be her family. Chapter 2242 Chapter 2242 If David could find that person, he would find Pebbles¡¯ home. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I only know that she is a very beautiful and mightydy who beats up many viins to pieces with her sword,¡± Pebbles thought for a while and said. ¡°Are those bad guys male and female? Can you remember her appearance clearly?¡± David changed the question. ¡®Those bad guys look weird. They are different from us and they can change their shape at will. After being smashed by thedy, they don¡¯t bleed. They just explode with a bang.¡± David had no idea what the little girl was talking about. ¡®They don¡¯t bleed after they are smashed? They can even change their shape at will? ¡®What are they? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡®Robots? ¡®Or mecha? ¡®Only metals have no blood.¡¯ ¡°Where did they fight? Do you remember?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s pitch ck and I can¡¯t see anything. There is only onedy but countless monsters and viins.¡± The little girl shook her head again. ¡°Pebbles, try to remember and see if you can think of anything else! Besides thatdy, was there anyone else?¡± The little girl closed her eyes and began to recall the scene she saw in her dream. In her mind, a light appeared. Then, it spread rapidly. Everything that her eyes could see was dazzling white. She could not see anything. ¡°Ah!¡± The little girl suddenly screamed and held her head. She had a conflicted look on her face and she said in pain, ¡°Davey, I don¡¯t want to remember anymore. My head hurts!¡± David was shocked and he quickly pulled Pebbles into his arms. He felt extremely sorry. ¡°Stop thinking, Pebbles. I won¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯ll stop asking.¡± The little girl held David tightly and buried her head into his chest to take in his scent hungrily. It was as if David¡¯s scent could minimize her pain. Soon, the little girl recovered. After she lifted her head, a tear-stained face appeared in front of David. ¡°Davey, don¡¯t worry. I am not in pain anymore. Davey smells so good. I want to stay with Davey forever.¡± ¡°Alright, Pebbles. I will stay with you forever. I won¡¯t ask anymore. If you can dream it, that¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you can¡¯t. Don¡¯t think about it anymore, okay?¡± David said softly. Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ After the past few months, he had already regarded this adorable little girl as his family. David med himself when he saw how much pain Pebbles was in just now. This happened because he wanted to send her home and forced her to think of her past. ¡®Whatever. I¡¯ll stop thinking about this. ¡®I¡¯ll only think about this in the future.¡¯ David decided to stop asking Pebbles about her past and her family. He would just go with the flow. ¡°Okay, thank you, Davey!¡± The little girl chirped. Then, she looked miserable again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel unwell?¡± David asked anxiously. ¡°Davey, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°You foodie! Here, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± David then took out a pile of treasure for the little girl to dig in. Soon, the little girl held David and fell asleep in his arms after she finished eating. Chapter 2243 Chapter 2243 As David looked at Pebbles in his arms, his heart filled with pity. Although the little girl was a bit domineering and very possessive, not letting other women get close to David, she was still very likable in other aspects. At least, that was how she acted with David. Every time David went into seclusion to go back to the real world andplete a breakthrough, the little girl would guard the door and not allow anyone to disturb him. She would stay as long as David was in seclusion. At that time, if someone dared to barge in, Pebbles might risk her life defending David. As for her domineering personality and strong possessiveness, David figured after some analysis that it was most likely caused by the environment in which she grew up. After all, Pebbles could eat all kinds of treasures as a staple food and had no side effects. Thus, her identity, background, and bloodline must be extraordinary. For example, the Beast Crystal from a Silver Flood Dragon. Could it be eaten directly? If anyone else ate it directly without refining it, there would be a very high chance of them exploding and dying, let alone getting the benefits. Even if they could survive, they would probably be crippled. However, when Pebbles ate it, she just fell asleep and nothing happened. This alone was notparable to ordinary people. Growing up in such an environment would definitely create a domineering character for the little girl. Perhaps she was also the apple of her family¡¯s eyes and they would give her whatever she wanted. David was not going to force Pebbles to think about her past or think about sending her back. He would just go with the flow! If she remembered by herself and wanted to go back, then he would send her back. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Or if the little girl¡¯s family found her, they could take her home. Anyway, David was not going to take the initiative to look for her family in case the little girl started overthinking. It was not that David could not afford to raise her anyway. After making the decision, David had to start thinking about the next thing. As Pebbles ate more and more, the value of the treasures of heaven and earth she consumed would get higher and higher. In addition, the treasures that Thor sent each time were gradually decreasing. If they continued to stay in Sole, David would not be able to satisfy the little girl anymore. If he wanted to keep feeding her enough food, he had to leave Sole and go to a first-tier city. The closest first-tier city was Wier and it would take about two months to travel. David turned on the system and looked at hisvish points. 11432 points. These were thevish points he umted during this period, all thanks to Thor. He had bought all the treasures of heaven and earth that he could buy in Sole. So, he would surely bring less the next time. There were more than 11 thousandvish points and they were quite a lot. However, there was still a long way to go before David could get 18 thousand points. There was roughly a 6000-point difference. David needed 18 thousandvish points to raise his Body and Mind to Ancestral level 10. It was also the limit that he could reach for the time being. If he wanted to upgrade again, he would need 100 thousandvish points each time. This was not easy to achieve. Chapter 2244 Chapter 2244 Even in a first-tier city, it was not easy to spend tens of trillions of L Dors. ¡®Should I leave Sole to go to Wier? ¡®Or should I stay here and wait until I have umted 18 thousandvish points, and then leave after upgrading?¡¯ David was lost in thought. Due to his ignorance of first-tier cities, he was afraid that his current strength was not enough. He was worried that he would not be able to cope with the powerhouses he met and he would be passive. However, if he continued to stay, the growth rate of hisvish points would be very slow. Pebbles¡¯ rations were about to run out. Moreover, the little girl was going through puberty so David had to feed her. After thinking about it, David decided to leave first. However, he found a middle ground. Before leaving, he would go back to the real world and spend 9000vish points to raise his Mind to Ancestral level 10. His strength in The Spirit Cage was determined by his mind power in the real world. As long as his mind power was raised, then his strength in The Spirit Cage would also improve ordingly. As for his Body, it would be fine if he did not upgrade it for the time being. As a beginner Ancestral Deity, David could already do whatever he wanted in Star Kingdom. Even a Pre-Deity could do that, let alone an Ancestral Deity. After thinking it over, David stopped tormenting himself over this. He was not the kind of guy who could not make up his mind. Once he made a decision, he would implement it ording to this n. In case anything happened halfway, he would only think about it when the time came. In fact, if David wantedvish points, with his current status in Sole, he could directly order the major forces in Sole and most of them would obediently deliver the treasures in their hands to him. Once he spent the money and the transaction waspleted, he would naturally be able to obtain the lavish points. However, he did not want to do that. He refused to do things that were too high-profile as this was not who he was. He would only do this if he had to but he was not at that stage yet. Even if he collected 18 thousandvish points and raised his Body to Ancestral level 10, under the effect of double limits, it would only allow David¡¯s real-world strength to break through to Divine Realm and reach a new height. It would not have any impact on his strength in The Spirit Cage, but it would be enough for the real world. So David was not in too much of a hurry. It was more than enough to upgrade his Mind first. He did not need to worry about his Body yet. ¡®When Pebbles wakes up, I¡¯ll go back to the real world and have another breakthrough. ¡®Then, we¡¯ll leave Sole and go to the first-tier city Wier.¡¯ Two days passed quickly. The little girl had not woken up. Sure enough, she ate a lot and slept a long time. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Then, Thor arrived. Just as David expected, he brought fewer treasures of heaven and earth thanst time. Judging from the little girl¡¯s appetite, the treasure in David¡¯s hand was only enough for another five or six meals for her. ¡°Mr. Rivers, the treasures you bring me are getting less and less,¡± David said calmly. Thor replied with a forced smile, ¡°Master David, I¡¯ve done my best.¡± ¡°Have you bought all of Sole¡¯s treasures of heaven and earth? That¡¯s impossible, right? You didn¡¯t buy a lot.¡± ¡°No, but if they aren¡¯t willing to sell, I can¡¯t do anything about it either,¡± Thor said, looking helpless. ¡°Just increase the price! Didn¡¯t I tell you that money is no problem? I refuse to believe they won¡¯t want to make money.¡± ¡°Master David, you have no idea. They didn¡¯te here to make money but to increase their soul power. The major forces will keep their treasures for themselves and they won¡¯t sell them. It won¡¯t work even if we have money! I only bought these from the merchants,¡± Thor exined. ¡°I see. I was wondering why. Sole is a second-tier city and I didn¡¯t buy a lot of treasures, so how can they be sold out? If that¡¯s the case, forget it. Just do your best.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding, Master David. I¡¯m about to go to the cities around Sole in a few days to see if I can get some treasures for you.¡± ¡°No need. Mr. Rivers, I might leave in a few days. Thank you for your hard work for this period,¡± David expressed his gratitude. Chapter 2245 Chapter 2245 ¡°Master David, are you leaving Sole?¡± Thor asked hastily, startled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡± David nodded. ¡°Where are you nning to go?¡± After Thor asked, he felt that his question was not appropriate. ¡®Should Master David report to me where he¡¯s going?¡¯ So, he quickly exined, ¡°Master David, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just¡­¡± David understood what Thor meant. He was not that petty. Thor helped David a lot during this time and earned him a lot ofvish points. Therefore, David would not forget Thor¡¯s kindness. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Rivers, you don¡¯t need to exin. I understand what you mean. The second-tier city of Sole is too small, so I¡¯m going to visit the first-tier city, Wier. There should be a lot of treasures there and I can buy them without restraints.¡± ¡°May I be so bold to ask if you¡¯ve been to Wier before?¡± ¡°No!¡± David shook his head. ¡°Master David, you need to understand the local customs when you get to Wier. As a businessman, I¡¯ve been to Wier several times and know some colleagues. Please take me along so it will be more convenient for you to go on about your business when we arrive in Wier,¡± Thor said boldly. He knew this was his chance to express himself. Once David left, he would probably note back to a small ce like Sole. If Thor missed this chance, he would regret it for the rest of his life. As long as David agreed, he would be relying on David from now on. If he did not agree, there was nothing he could do either. It would just mean that David did not need him. He would just stay in Sole obediently and be a businessman. ¡°Do you want toe along, Mr. Rivers?¡± David asked after staring nkly at him. ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing, I am willing to follow you everywhere you go. I promise to carry out your orders well,¡± Thor promised loudly. David looked at Thor but did not say anything. He was wondering if he should take this person with him. To be honest, he could take Thor with him. As a businessman, Thor was good at socializing. Moreover, he had been to Wier and knew people there. Therefore, it would be very convenient to bring him along. Thor had good character too. At least David did not find out anything horrible that Thor did in the past. So, he could take Thor for the time being and monitor him. ¡°Mr. Rivers, you have to think twice. Are you sure you want to follow me?¡± David asked seriously. Thor was delighted. ¡®I have a chance!¡¯ Immediately, he said excitedly, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, I am willing to follow you till the end of my life.¡± As he spoke, he knelt to David to show his loyalty. ¡°Mr. Rivers, let me exin first. If you want to follow me, you must do two things. First, you must not bully others. Second, you must not disregard human life no matter who the other party is, even if they are ordinary people. Of course, we won¡¯t cause trouble, but we are also not afraid of trouble. As long as you are not the one at fault, I will help you no matter what happens. If I can¡¯t do that, I can only say sorry. I willpensate you for what you did for me these days,¡± David said seriously. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master! I am not that kind of person and I have never bullied others in my life. I promise I can do what you ask me to.¡± ¡®That¡¯s good! You can follow me in the future! Go back and deal with your own affairs. It is estimated that we will leave here and go to Wier in a few days.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Thor finished speaking and left happily. In the beginning, he took a fancy to David¡¯s financial resources and wanted to establish a good rtionship with David. What ordinary people could take out 500 billion L Dors for a strange little girl? If that was the only reason, Thor would not do what he did today. Chapter 2246 Chapter 2246 What really influenced him to make this decision today was the fact that David had killed more than a hundred powerhouses from the Macee family. When he heard the news, he was extremely horrified. Being rich meant that David had a strong background, and it was not a big deal. A lot of spoiled spendthrifts from powerful forces also had strong financial resources. However, it was rare for them to have such a strong strength. David must have a very high status in his family. Such a character was worthy of Thor dropping everything to follow him. That was how today¡¯s scene came about. Two more days passed. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The little girl Pebbles finally woke up. As soon as she woke, she mored for something to eat. ¡°Davey, I¡¯m hungry again!¡± The little girl looked at David with big eyes andined. David smiled bitterly when he heard this. What kind of family could afford such a big spender? ¡°Pebbles, why don¡¯t we take a break first? Eating and sleeping all day long is not good for your body. You need to exercise too,¡± David advised. ¡°No need! Davey, my body can digest it. There is no problem at all. I just want to eat quickly and grow up quickly. I feel that there should be something waiting for me to do. I can¡¯t waste any more time,¡± the little girl said seriously. David stared at Pebbles nkly upon hearing this. ¡®Little girl, did you remember anything?¡¯ ¡°Pebbles, do you remember anything?¡± David asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that there are a lot of things waiting for me to do, so I have to grow up quickly. I want to grow up quickly so I need to sleep and eat more. Davey, let me eat! Please? Davey, please? I need to grow up quickly,¡± the little girl pouted and started simpering. Well, even if Pebbles was a kid, she was still good at simpering. ¡°Pebbles, I can let you eat, but I¡¯m about to go into seclusion for a while. I can¡¯t keep holding you. Can you sleep in the bed after you finish eating?¡± ¡°You want to go into seclusion again?¡± ¡°Yeah, I have to. I have to increase my strength to beat up the bad guys.¡± The little girl got out of David¡¯s embrace and stood on the ground. Then, she ordered, ¡°Davey, go ahead! I will stand guard for you. I¡¯ll eat and sleep after you¡¯re done. Don¡¯t worry, I will not let anyone disturb you. I¡¯ll beat up anyone who dares to do that.¡± After she said that, she showed an adorably fierce expression while shaking her small fist. Even though Pebbles was only a pre-teen, she was very strong. Moreover, she had a dormant energy inside her that even David was astonished by. Once it exploded, it would surely be earth-shattering. ¡°Pebbles, I don¡¯t need anyone to watch the door for me. You can just go to sleep in the bed after you¡¯re done eating, okay?¡± David asked probingly. ¡°No! No way! What you¡¯re doing is very important and you can¡¯t be disturbed! Or else, you will suffer serious consequences. I have to stand guard for you if not I can¡¯t rest assured,¡± the little girl refused David¡¯s suggestion. David had no other choice. Going into seclusion was indeed important. They would lose all their previous progress if someone disturbed them. They might even get hurt. However, it was not the same for him. If someone barged in after he went back to the real world, would they be able to find him? However, the little girl was so concerned about him, so what could David say? Chapter 2247 Chapter 2247 The little girl refused to go to bed after she ate and insisted on guarding the door for David. So, David could not help it either. Although he did not need anyone to watch the door for him, the little girl was so kind, how could he refuse? In the end, David chose to go into seclusion with the little girl staying outside obediently. She would not let anyone bother her Davey. The time she spent with David was not too long, just a few months, but in Pebbles¡¯ heart, David¡¯s status was higher than anyone else, maybe even more than herself. After going into the room, David left The Spirit Cage again using the system and returned to the real world. Star Kingdom. The Iridescent Sect. David opened his eyes and it was still the same as when he left. Nothing changed at all. ¡®I should hurry up and upgrade my mind power first!¡¯ After all, it was rted to his strength in The Spirit Cage. He turned on the system and saw that both his Body and Mind were at Ancestral level 1. This time David wanted to upgrade his mind power first. After he raised his mind power to Ancestral level 10, it would be the limit. Then, he would use the remaining 2000vish points to upgrade his Body. > This was the first time David chose to upgrade his mind power first. In the past, Body was the priority. He clicked directly on the plus sign behind the Mind column and a window popped up. David chose yes and used 1000vish points. Then, his soul began to feel a little pain. Every upgrade was like this, so David had long been used to it. It was much easier to upgrade from level to level. If he needed to breakthrough to another realm, it would be even worse. Even if he had experienced it more than once, whenever his Mind broke through to another realm, David would still have some fear in his heart. It was not a pain that ordinary people could bear. Fortunately, David had strong willpower so he could endure it. It did not take long for his Mind to rise from Ancestral level 1 to Ancestral level 2. Then, he continued the same thing. After consuming another 1000vish points, his Mind was raised from Ancestral level 2 to Ancestral level 3. Then, Ancestral level 4, Ancestral level 5¡­ In the end, his Mind stayed at Ancestral level 10, which was the limit of Ancestral Deity Rank. He had consumed 9000vish points. Now, he had more than 2000 points left. David clicked on the plus sign behind Body again. After everything was done, he also spent the remaining 2000vish points. His Body had reached Ancestral level 3. Hisbat strength was still beginner Ancestral Deity Rank. Only when his Body reached Ancestral level 4 could he be considered a mid-Ancestral Deity. Yet, for David, there was no difference between the beginner Ancestral Deity Rank and mid-Ancestral Deity Rank. Anyway, no one in Star Kingdom would be his opponent. It was the same even if people from the Spirit Cage and the Feather family of the level 9 civilization arrived. The Feather family would have to get on their knees facing an Ancestral Deity who was at thest rank of Divine Realm. After his upgrade, it was time for David to return to The Spirit Cage. However, he did not but walked out of where he stayed in seclusion. Since he did not spend much time on his upgrade, he was going to go out for a walk. When he came outside, it was pitch ck. David was overjoyed. ¡®Great, it¡¯s nighttime!¡¯ Without notifying anyone, he went to where Celia and others lived. N?velDrama.Org ? content. He used part of his mind power and found the room where Celia was resting. Then, he quietly entered the room. The darkness could not stop David from seeing. For someone of his level, there was no difference between day and night. As he looked at Celia resting on the bed, David felt very guilty. Chapter 2248 Chapter 2248 Celia was his real girlfriend. However, as things developed, David had no idea how to deal with his rtionship with so many women. He knew that Celia had already epted everything, but David still felt bad. That was why he kept dying it until now and still had no solution. ¡®Gosh, just thinking about it gives me a headache.¡¯ David did not want to disappoint and hurt every woman who was kind to him and willing to sacrifice for him. It was estimated the environment he grew up in from a young age has created this kind of character that was neither good nor bad. At that time, he stayed at his Uncle Bobby¡¯s house and Uncle Bobby¡¯s family receivedpensation for his parent¡¯s death, but they did not give David the corresponding respect. He would get beaten and scolded. Moreover, what he ate was the food left over by the family to feed the dog. He lived in fear and dread every day. After experiencing this kind of dire straits, David knew to cherish everyone around him who treated him well. It did not matter if one called him grateful or stupid. In short, one¡¯s character could not develop overnight, but once formed, it would be really difficult to change. After he walked to Celia¡¯s bed and sat down, he reached out and stroked her pretty face gently. It was unknown what sweet dreams Celia was having. She had a smile on the corner of her lips. Feeling the delicateness of her hand while looking at her smiling in her dream, David started grinning too. Perhaps he was stroking with more strength, Celia who was deep in slumber felt the strokes and slowly woke up. After she opened her groggy eyes, she was rmed when she saw a shadow in front of her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Celia sat up quickly, held her nket tightly, and asked nervously. Without waiting for the other party to answer, she wanted to call out loudly to wake up everyone else. Celeste lived next door to Celia, so Celia would not be afraid of this guy who appeared out of nowhere. Celeste was so strong, so she would definitely beat the person in front of her to the ground. David also saw Celia panicking, so he leaned forward and covered her mouth to prevent her from screaming. If Celia woke everyone, their time alone would be ruined. It was hard to find such an opportunity. ¡°Ugh!¡± Celia was struggling violently as her mouth was covered. She did not expect the person in front of her to be so bold as to attack her. ¡®Does he not know where this is? ¡®Does he not know that my man, David, is the number one strongest man in Star Kingdom? ¡®Everyone in Star Kingdom regards David as their idol. ¡®This person is so bold! ¡®Hmm? ¡®What is this scent? ¡®Why does it feel familiar?¡¯ Before Celia could figure it out, a voice said in her ear. ¡°Celia, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me!¡± After speaking, David let go of his hand. He knew that after Celia knew, she would not scream. At this moment, Celia waspletely dumbfounded. ¡®This familiar scent. This familiar voice. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡®This person in front of me is the David I¡¯ve been thinking about day and night?¡¯ ¡°D-David? I-Is this really you?¡± Celia asked with a trembling voice. She was still too weak to have night vision. So, she could only see David¡¯s silhouette. ¡°Of course! If not, what man would dare barge into your room in the middle of the night to look for you? I will tear him to pieces!¡± David chuckled. After he said that, he felt a soft body leaning against his arms to hold him tightly. These days, he had been holding that little girl. Eventhough she was also soft, it was not the same. He lightly put his hand on Celia¡¯s back. The two held each other and did not say anything. David was also enjoying the silence. It has been a long time since he was alone with his girlfriend Celia like this. Chapter 2249 Chapter 2249 After a while, Celia asked softly, ¡°David, aren¡¯t you in seclusion? Why did youe out again?¡± ¡°I miss you, so I came out quietly to see you,¡± David replied with a smile. ¡®Thank you, David! I miss you too, so much!¡± ¡°I should be the one thanking you. Celia. Thank you for being so sensible and understanding.¡± ¡°David, I don¡¯t want you to thank me! I only want you to always remember me and visit me once in a while, like tonight.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. You are my real girlfriend. Who will I remember if not you?¡± The two held each other and told each other what was in their hearts. Although they were boyfriend and girlfriend, they had not talked and chatted alone for a long time. If it was any other woman, she would have been jealous and angry. Yet, Celia was not. She was still the same. As long as David cared about her asionally, she would be happy for a long time. Even from the beginning, she had no intention of having David for herself. It was because David was too exceptional. David was so exceptional that sometimes she felt afraid and inferior. She was worried that she would not be worthy of David. From Earth to the depths of the starry sky. From Earth, where civilization was not even level 1, to the current level 7 civilization of Star Kingdom, David had always been the man who saved all beings no matter where he was. At the same time, he was also respected and worshiped by countless beings. Sometimes, Celia figured that if she did not hear about the news of David¡¯s breakup from her high school¡¯s group chat and then took the initiative to pursue David, perhaps she could only watch this dazzling man slip away from her. She would never be able to catch up with him. She knew in her heart that among all the women who liked David, she was notparable to them in talent, looks, figure, and status. For example, Selena, Astrid, and Mia. She was miles apart from them. The reason she could have a special position among the women and was loved by many was because she was David¡¯s girlfriend and David loved her. Celia felt blessed because of this. Luckily, she was the first to take action and established a rtionship with David. If she was slightlyte, everything would have changed. So, Celia did not hope for anything else. She only hoped to have a ce in David¡¯s heart. Because of Celia¡¯s attitude, the more she did not fight for David¡¯s affection, the guiltier David felt and the more he would pamper her. In the end, Celia had an unshakable position in David¡¯s heart. Not fighting would be the best fight. This statement was best used on Celia but she had no idea. She could note in too strong for a man like David. She had to treat him with sincerity to touch him. Lorraine and Selena were the best examples. The former had a huge ego. David got first ce at a grand event of the chosen ones in Somend, and ording to the organizer The Krum¡¯s rules, he should marry Lorraine. However, he rejected the marriage. Back then, Lorraine thought highly of herself and figured there were so many excellent men pursuing her that David must be blind not to want her. In the end, she could only watch David go through life without obstacles. She then went from looking at him in disdain to being not worthy of him. If Lorraine lowered herself and pursued David with everything she had, using her Master¡¯s orders as an excuse, she would be one of the women. How would she almost be Azul¡¯s cauldron? N?velDrama.Org ? content. Selena was the opposite. She knew David was extraordinary. So, she used all kinds of ways to get close to David. Initially, David did not like her. In the end, she almost died from protecting Earth. That was when David changed his mind about her. Chapter 2250 Chapter 2250 They could be said to be almost the same in all aspects, but their ending was very different. Of course, Lorraine had just experienced a life-and-death experience and was rescued by David, so perhaps she was already indifferent. David chatted with Celia for a long time and felt that the time was almost up. So, he gently pushed her away and looked at her. Celia also stared nkly at the man in front of her, whom she had secretly liked since high school. At that time, she was not brave and Sarah stole her chance. Fortunately, Sarah did not know how to cherish David and gave Celia a chance. She still remembered the first time she met David. Back then, he was a student delivering food part- time. He had spilled all of his food to save her. From the moment David saved her, Celia¡¯s heart waspletely preupied with him and she was not interested in others anymore. There were only ten centimeters between them. The couple, who had not seen each other for a long time, just stared at each other. There was an amorous atmosphere in the air. Naturally, they began to move closer and in the end, they kissed. After all, this was not the first time. So, neither side needed to be reserved. Soon, joyous sounds came from the room. When David first entered the room, he released his mind power to iste the room. He already knew that Celeste was in the next room. With her strength, she would surely hear the movements in this room if David did not iste them. Not long after, Celia was exhausted and fell asleep in David¡¯s arms. David originally wanted to leave immediately but he could not bear to, so he stayed a while. When it was dawn, he knew he had to leave even if he did not want to. If the other women saw this, it would be hard for him to exin himself. David was speechless. He was sleeping with his girlfriend but he was acting like he was having an affair. When he moved, Celia woke in his arms. ¡°David, are you leaving?¡± Celia asked in a daze. ¡°Yeah, you should sleep a little longer. I¡¯m leaving first and I¡¯ll see you when I have time,¡± David replied softly. ¡°Okay, David, go back into seclusion. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m doing well with thedies by my side.¡± ¡°I got it. Then I¡¯ll leave first. I won¡¯t be able to leave if the others discover me.¡± ¡°Okay, bye!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After David finished speaking, he leaned over and kissed Celia on the forehead before he turned around to leave. After his departure, nobody knew except Celia. When he went back to seclusion, David turned on the system and entered The Spirit Cage. The Spirit Cage, Sole. David opened his eyes. Then, he got up and went to the door to open it. The little girl was sitting next to the door. When she heard the door opening, she turned to look at David before pouncing on him. David also spread his arms to hold the little girl. After nuzzling against David¡¯s chest and inhaling David¡¯s scent greedily, the little girl chirped happily. ¡°Yay, David feels so warm. Whenever youe out, your nice scent will be stronger.¡± ¡°You must be famished, Pebbles. Come, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± After he said that, he picked Pebbles up and walked to the room to hand her some elixirs. When the little girl saw them, her eyes lit up. She began eating as soon as she got her hands on them. The elixirs were not cheap and they were destroyed by the little girl in a few chomps. After eating the elixirs costing hundreds of billions, Pebbles burped and fell asleep in David¡¯s arms. Chapter 2251 Chapter 2251 Three dayster, David left Sole for Wier, taking Pebbles, Beanie, Thor, Princess Evie, the Elf women, and the remaining elite guards of the Nacht family with him. As for the mansion he had just bought, he nned to leave it there. However, Beanie decided to sell it. In her opinion, while it was true that David had money, he should not waste it like this. She also paid and dismissed all the servants that she had just recruited. The team bought three carriages. David and Pebbles in one, Beanie in another with the Elf women, and Thor in thest with the Nacht guards. The three carriages moved quickly. The biggest advantage of the foal beast was not its speed, but its stability. The passenger inside would not feel the bumpiness. Moreover, the foal beasts could go for days and nights without rest. Since they were in a hurry and this was not a leisure trip, the sooner they reached Weir, the better. Haifa month passed. They did not stop on the way. They would only stop when the foal beasts were tired. David and the team arrived at a third-tier city. David nned to stay in this city for a day, buy some supplies, and let Thor buy some treasures by the way. As a businessman, Thor used toe here often to buy goods, so he was quite familiar with the ce. Upon entering the city, the team stopped in front of a rtively luxurious inn while walking along the streets. Immediately, the attendant of the inn stepped forward to greet the team. David got out of the carriage first with Pebbles in his arms. Then, Beanie came down with Evie and the Elf women. However, Evie and the Elf women were all in disguise. They wore veils to hide their faces so that their pointy ears could not be seen. This was to avoid trouble. If they did not disguise themselves, the appearance of the five Elf women would surely cause a sensation. ¡°Milord, do you want to eat or stay here?¡± The inn attendant asked respectfully. ¡°We¡¯re going to dine and stay here. First, arrange tables of the most expensive food and then arrange a dozen or so of your best rooms,¡± David said. When the attendant heard this, surprise appeared on his face. Even the servants got to stay in the best room? It was so rare to see such a generous boss. At first nce, the attendant could tell that this young man was not an ordinary person. He hastily said tteringly, ¡°Of course! After you, Milord.¡± David walked ahead with Pebbles in his arms, followed by the others. When they entered the inn, the first floor was very noisy and many people were eating. David and others were taken to the second floor to sit and wait for the food. They were divided into two tables. David, Beanie, Princess Evie, and the Elf women sat at one. Meanwhile, Thor was at a table with the Nacht family guards. Initially, David wanted Thor to sit with him, but Thor refused. What a joke! Thor had been in the business world for a long time and he was discerning. The people sitting with Master David were all his female friends. Wouldn¡¯t he be asking for trouble if he sat there? N?velDrama.Org ? content. Now, he had abandoned everything to follow David. He needed huge courage to leave his descending point. So, he needed to know his ce and he could not make any mistakes. Since Thor refused, David did not force him. Anyway, there were only 8 of the Nacht guards left. Including Thor, there were only 9 of them and they could not even fill the table. Chapter 2252 Chapter 2252 The second floor was much quieter than downstairs. There were more than ten tables, all separated and everyone ate at their table. Some people were talking but not very loudly. It did not take long for their dishes to be served. The food filled the entire table. Although they were not delicacies, they looked nice, smelled nice, and tasted good. It was time to eat, so Evie and the Elf women had no choice but to take off their veils to reveal their stunning faces. Beanie was already considered a top-notch beauty among humans, but she was still much inferior compared to the delicate faces of the Elf women. The Elf women were well-known throughout Le and sought after by all major forces, so they had a certain amount of capital. Pebbles would not eat thesemon foods as they were useless for her body. When everyone was eating, a noise came from the stairs. ¡°I got my hands on that new woman from Primavera Brothelst night. She was something else and it was so fun.¡± ¡°Not bad, kid? You must have spent a lot of money!¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Money is nothing! We can earn it back after we spend it. Haha!¡± ¡°The question is where are you going to earn the money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy! I can just steal two of my father¡¯s treasures and sell them!¡± ¡°Not bad! Not bad at all!¡± ¡°You can do that too.¡± ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m afraid my father will break my leg.¡± An inn attendant led the way, followed by several young men who looked like sons of rich families. They were chatting andughing as they walked up. They did not stop at the second floor but went directly to the third floor. Only people with status and position were allowed on the third floor. People like David who only had money could only eat on the second. David would not care about that. He could eat anywhere. He even ate at roadside stalls, so why would he care? Typically, the two sides would not have contact at all. On one side were the powerful young masters in the local area, while on the other side were just passers-by. However, as thest man was about to go up the stairs to the third floor, he casually nced at the second floor. As a result, he spotted David¡¯s table and the Elf women dining. Immediately, his eyes widened in astonishment. He swore that he had never seen such women. They were much prettierpared with the new woman from Primavera Brothel they were discussing. Immediately, he shouted at the few people who went upstairs. ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Brutus, can you stop f*cking startling us?¡± The men who had already gone upstairs turned and comined. ¡°Come down and have a look? It¡¯s something good,¡± the young man called Brutus said again. ¡°What should we look at? Brutus, are you too bored after you finish eating? What¡¯s there to see on the second floor?¡± ¡°Come down and look! Do you think I¡¯ll lie to you? It¡¯s just a few steps! If you don¡¯te down, don¡¯t regret itter!¡± The men looked at each other before turning toe down. Brutus and them were in the same circle so they always hung out. They knew each other very well so they knew Brutus would not y stupid tricks on them. When they were at the end of the stairs, they looked over at what Brutus was looking at. All of them were dumbfounded. As they were staring at the few delicate faces, their eyes were so wide their eyeballs almost fell out of their sockets. Even though they were young, they were experienced yboys. They had yed with countless beautiful women but never with such beautiful ones. They had never even seen such beautiful ones, let alone yed them. Their jaws dropped, and they drooled. Chapter 2253 Chapter 2253 While David and the others were dining on the road to Wier, the atmosphere in the Alten family of Wier was a little tense. After several days, Elven Queen Isa arrived again. After many searches all this time, there was still no news of the Elven Princess, Evie. Apart from knowing that Evie was still alive, Queen Isa did not know what happened to her. If Evie lost her virginity, the Elves¡¯ painstaking efforts over the years would be wasted, and they would have to continue to spend energy on training the next Elven Princess. And it was Soleil, the direct descendant of the Alten family, who caused all these. If it were not because of his evil intentions, Evie would not have had to flee in a panic and disappear. Although Soleil had already paid the price for his stupidity with his life, it was not enough. As long as Evie was not found, Elven Queen Isa would not spare the Alten family. The Alten family also knew they were wrong and were trying their best to please the Elven Queen. They did their best to satisfy whatever request she had. Fortunately, the Elven Princess escaped at that time. If Soleil caught her and took her virginity, the Alten family would bear the boundless anger of the Elves. It was likely that their entire family would be wiped out too. ¡°Wee to the Alten Residence and bringing light to our humble dwelling,¡± Horatio Alten, the head of the Alten family, said politely. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At the same time, he showed a smile that looked even more horrified than a crying face. An ordinary Elf woman couldpete with countless outside forces, never mind an elf queen. She would be the most eye-catching person no matter where she went. Her every move could only be described in one word. Breathtaking! However, Horatio was not in the mood to appreciate the beautiful woman in front of him now. Everyone knew the purpose of the Elf Queening here. However, his family had no choice. It was no secret in Le that the Elven Princess was very important to the Elves. Now the Elven Princess was missing because of Soleil, the descendant of the Alten family. The Alten family also dispatched almost all their forces to search for the princess, but they still could not find her. It was no wonder that the Elves refused to spare the family. The Alten family could not defeat the Elves anyway. They also looked for help from other friendly forces, but they were unwilling to get involved when they heard it was the Elves. The mistake of one descendant caused such a big loss to the Alten family. They could not even begin to express their difficulties. ¡°Horatio, do you think I am so free that I loveing back to your ce, huh? The Elves are still waiting for me to go back to deal with a lot of things, but we still can¡¯t find Evie so I¡¯m stuck in The Spirit Cage and can¡¯t go back. This is all caused by your family, so tell me, what should I do now?¡± Elven Queen Isa asked nkly. ¡°Queen Isa, our family feels very bad about the disappearance of the Elven Princess. Soleil has also paid the price with his life for this. We have sent everyone that we have in The Spirit Cage to look for her. So please, Queen Isa, spare us,¡± Horatio said in a low voice. ¡°Spare you? Then who will spare Evie? Do you know how much painstaking effort it takes for us to cultivate an Elven Princess?¡± Queen Isa stared at Horatio and asked sharply. Horatio felt ufortable being stared at by Queen Isa. Chapter 2254 Chapter 2254 As long as he was a normal man, no one could resist the temptation of Queen Isa. Anyone who could take down Queen Isa would be famous in Le. ¡°Queen Isa, I admit that the disappearance of the Elven Princess has a lot to do with my family, but it¡¯s not entirely our responsibility! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how popr the Elf women are in Le, let alone The Spirit Cage. Soleil is a hedonist from our family who is ignorant and inexperienced. Thus, it is normal for him to have evil intentions when he meets a few beautiful Elf women in the wild. He had already paid for his actions, so please stop holding onto this, Queen Isa,¡± Horatio said bravely. ¡°What? From what you¡¯re saying, are you implying that it¡¯s our fault? We shouldn¡¯t be out there, is that what you¡¯re saying? You awful men can¡¯t control yourselves and you¡¯re ming us Elves. What a joke.¡± Queen Isa sneered. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Elven Princess should have entered The Spirit Cage secretly and without your consent. Otherwise, she would not bring only a few servants. Even if the Alten family didn¡¯t run into her, she¡¯ll have the same ending if other forces saw her. She might not even have a chance to escape.¡± ¡°Horatio, are you trying to shirk responsibility now?¡± There was a cold gleam in Queen Isa¡¯s beautiful eyes that would make all men fall for her. ¡°Queen Isa, don¡¯t get me wrong! I didn¡¯t mean to shirk responsibility. I was just exining possibilities. The Elven Princess has been missing for such a long time. Even if she is found, she is unlikely to be the next Elven Queen, so you should put forward any conditions! My family will try their best to meet them.¡± Horatio openly told Isa what was on his mind. He also felt that the possibility of the Elven Princess staying a virgin was very small. So, he directly told Isa the truth. ¡®The Alten family will give the Elves anything they want as long as it¡¯s within our power. It doesn¡¯t matter as long as we can solve this perfectly and have no future troubles.¡¯ Logically, The Spirit Cage was just fantasy. Even if one lost their virginity here, they would still be a virgin back in the real world. There would be no changes. The problem was that if Evie wanted to be the next Elven Queen, she had to inherit a secret technique from the previous Elven Queen. However, after an Elf woman slept with a man, they would never be able to inherit this technique. Even if she was still a virgin in the real world, she still could not and she would never be the Elven Queen. was also not her biological daughter. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When the Elves needed to cultivate an Elven Princess, they would look for a baby in the n that passed all tests. Then, the baby would call the Elven Queen her mother and be raised by her so she could inherit the queen¡¯s ce in the future. There were not a lot of Elves but they were very united. Almost all of the Elves would be willing to sacrifice everything for their n. When Queen Isa heard that, the expression on her face gradually calmed down. This had already happened so she had to make up for the losses. This was also why she went to the Alten Residence so many times. Since Horatio had said that, she did not need to hide anymore. ¡°Alright, Horatio, as you say, Evie snuck into The Spirit Cage herself so she¡¯s also responsible for this. I won¡¯t make things hard for you. After this, I¡¯ll give you a list and you will collect everything on that list. This matter will be over once you send the things to us and then we will not look into this anymore.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Horatio agreed immediately. As the Elven Queen, Queen Isa was still a virgin and Evie was also not her biological daughter. When the Elves needed to cultivate an Elven Princess, they would look for a baby in the n that passed all tests. Then, the baby would call the Elven Queen her mother and be raised by her so she could inherit the queen¡¯s ce in the future. There were not a lot of Elves but they were very united. Almost all of the Elves would be willing to sacrifice everything for their n. When Queen Isa heard that, the expression on her face gradually calmed down. This had already happened so she had to make up for the losses. This was also why she went to the Alten Residence so many times. Since Horatio had said that, she did not need to hide anymore. ¡°Alright, Horatio, as you say, Evie snuck into The Spirit Cage herself so she¡¯s also responsible for this. I won¡¯t make things hard for you. After this, I¡¯ll give you a list and you will collect everything on that list. This matter will be over once you send the things to us and then we will not look into this anymore.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Horatio agreed immediately. Since things had escted to this point, this was how it should end. The Alten family suffered a huge loss and they wouldpensate for their mistake. It would not be good for both parties if things escted and they had a fallout. The Elves were always the good guys in Le and they had sent out so many Elf women to please all of the forces. So, everyone would underestimate how strong the Elves were. Anyone who dared to look down on the Elves would suffer a huge loss. Others aside, the Elven Queen¡¯s secret technique, passed down for generations, was said to be able to destroy heaven and earth. Anyone who dared to provoke them would suffer immensely. Chapter 2255 Chapter 2255 After Elven Queen Isa reached an agreement with Horatio, she left the Alten Residence. She had to continue to expand the search to find Evie. If she still could not find Evie, she could only go back. As the Elven Queen, there were still a lot of things waiting for her to deal with. So, she could not stay in The Spirit Cage forever. She should also put re-cultivating a new Elven Princess on the agenda. During this time, Queen Isa had not been idle. She would wander the surrounding mountains every day, hoping to find Evie¡¯s whereabouts. Yet, she still could not find anything. Evie seemed to have evaporated from the world. Both the Elves and the Alten family invested a lot of manpower, but they could not even find a clue. Logically speaking, Evie would not have been in The Spirit Cage too long. Judging from how much she liked to travel and have fun, it was unlikely that she would go far. Unless she got into trouble after escaping from Soleil and fell into the hands of others. After this person captured Evie, he did not show off in a high- profile way like Soleil but quietly hid it. That was how the current situation came to be. Isa knew Evie was still alive, but she could not find her. Both Elven Queen Isa and Horatio knew that, even if they found Evie, she probably would not be able to inherit the secret technique and be the Elven Queen. Therefore, the Alten family was willing to pay a huge price topensate the Elves for the loss. Just like the four Elf women that Soleil caught. After he had fun with them that night, he tortured them severely after. If Evie was caught, she would also suffer the same fate. Even so, Elven Queen Isa still had to find whoever took Evie. No one could touch the Elven Princess. Even if the opponent was Star Kingdom¡¯s top power, they must have a reasonable exnation, i Otherwise, the Elves would not let this matter rest. The Elves started another search. If they still could not find Evie this time, they could only temporarily send some of them back. There were not a lot of Elves so they did not have that much energy to waste in The Spirit Cage. During this time, Evie was dining in a third-tier city, located at least two and a half months from Wier.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ She also had no idea that her mother, the Elven Queen, was doing everything to find her. The main reason was that Queen Isa did not expect Evie to go so far, and with limited manpower, she could only search around Wier. Moreover, Isa did not dare to attract too much attention. If Evie was captured by someone, wouldn¡¯t it alert the enemy? If that were the case, it would be even more difficult to find Evie. They might even find a remote ce and kill Evie so that they would not offend the Elves. So Queen Isa was afraid to make too much noise. The reason ck Fox knew Evie¡¯s identity was also due to hiswork in Wier. On this side, David and the others were eating. At the stairway on the second floor, several young men stared intently at the faces of Evie and the Elf women. Their faces were simply too delicate, too alluring, and too beautiful. In their entire lives, they had never seen such beautiful women. If only they could have one. It would definitely be a huge blessing. After looking for a while, the men came back to their senses and nced at each other. A sinister smile appeared on their faces. They did not go up to the third floor anymore. Instead, they walked straight to David¡¯s table. David and the others were in their territory, so why would they let them go? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Although David¡¯s back was to the stairs, with his ability, he could hear the men¡¯s conversation. Chapter 2256 Chapter 2256 David felt helpless. He had long known that if other men saw Evie and the other Elf women, it would cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. That was why he asked them to wear veils to cover their pointed ears that were special to the Elves. In the end, they were still expectedly discovered. They could not eat with veils on. David was not afraid of these people either. This was just a small third-tier city, so even if all the forcesbined, they still could not match David. Yet, he just did not want to cause trouble and waste time. Now that the Elves had been discovered, there was nothing David could do. His principle of life had always been if others did not bother him, he would not bother others. We would not cause trouble, but we were definitely not afraid of trouble. If they wanted to ask for death, what could David do? Every time he killed someone, it was because the other party was the one asking for it. David had no choice but to kill them if he was forced into a dead end. The men quickly walked to the table where David was eating. After taking a closer look, they were stunned. A man, about their age, was sitting with six beauties. All were much, much prettier than the women they had yed with over the years. Even the one who was a little older and less good-looking among them was so alluring. She was the kind that would make others reluctant to look away. Not to mention the five young ones. They had never seen such delicate and beautiful women. They looked like they walked right out of a painting. The men only had one thought in their minds. ¡®That kid surely has his way with thedies.¡¯ ¡°Bro, where are you from? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡± One of the taller men asked. ¡°I¡¯m on a long journey and I just happened to pass by so I came in for a meal and a rest. Please don¡¯t disturb us. Thank you!¡± David replied politely. He did not want to start trouble. If these people left, David would not start trouble. Brutus and the others were delighted. They were not locals. If they used some dirty tricks, they might be able to sleep with the women tonight and have some fun. As they looked at the women, Brutus, and the others felt their bodies warming up. They could not wait to bring them to a room for some fun. ¡°Bro, you can¡¯t say that. Since you¡¯re in our territory, how can we not be good hosts? Won¡¯t others call us rude if word about this gets out? I¡¯ll pay for your meal and your amodation!¡± Brutus patted his chest and said generously.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ Of course, he was doing that to gain the attention of the women. ¡°Yes, Brutus is right! You should just let us make arrangements for you since you¡¯re in our territory. If word about this gets out, we will be so embarrassed,¡± another chimed in. David turned his head to look at the men. He noticed that they were all looking at Evie and the women but they never looked at him once. How would he not understand what these men were thinking? They were just looking for an excuse to approach him and then find a chance to get Evie and the women. David shook his head slightly. ¡®What a bunch of hedonists.¡¯ David did not understand. ¡®Do these guys think with their crotch? ¡®They don¡¯t care who the other person is and whether they can afford to offend them. They only want to pounce when they see beautiful women.¡¯ Right now, Brutus and the others only had the women on their minds and they neglected other things. The Spirit Cage was different from the real world after all. Over here, the big shots rarely leave their descending point and they would live their own lives. The people who traveled were all merchants. Brutus and the others were used to being arrogant so they were narrow-minded. They were almost the same as Conway from the Macee family.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 2257 Chapter 2257 Thor, at the other table, noticed this. As someone who followed David, he could not sit idly by. Even if David were not bothered by those irrelevant people because of his skills, Thor should do what he had to do. Therefore, he got up and walked over. He said courteously, ¡°Sirs, Master doesn¡¯t like too much noise. Plus, we¡¯re just passing by and well leave tomorrow. Please don¡¯t disturb us, thank you!¡± Brutus and the others were not happy. The smile on their faces gradually disappeared as well. A servant was speaking to them? Who gave him the right to do so? ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m speaking to your master. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a dog! What qualifications do you have to interrupt us? Do you believe that I¡¯ll chop off your damn tongue so that you¡¯ll never speak again?¡± Brutus yelled. Thor was not mad either. He did not have any background in the real world. When he got to The Spirit Cage, he had nothing. Every day, he would go to various cities. He had been insulted and looked down upon. Being mocked and teased was normal to him. Then, after some umtion, he gained a foothold in Sole and became a slightly popr and wealthy businessman. Thor¡¯s experiences over the years taught him that money was nothing. He had to have background and strength. Otherwise, the money he made would only go to others if he was not careful. When he met David, Thor was willing to give up his year of umtion to follow David without hesitation and take him as his master. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was because he hoped to rely on David. If not, that was about the furthest he could go. If this continued, the other forces might start eyeing him. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Thor wanted to say something but was interrupted by David. ¡°Mr. Rivers, you should leave. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± David took Thor in so that Thor could contact the local merchants to buy treasures, not suffer grievances. He had already been polite to the men. If they still refused to leave, then they should not me him for not showing them respect and starting trouble. ¡®Yes, Master.¡± After Thor said that, he went back to his seat. He did everything he could and he could not handle the local tyrants here anyway. Their target was clearly the Elf women that David spent loads of money to buy. ¡°Guys, we¡¯ll only be here for one night and we don¡¯t want any connection with you. Please leave before I get angry,¡± David said tly. ¡®Wow. Kid, we¡¯re giving you respect, so you should know what¡¯s good for you! Do you know where you are? Do you know who we are? How dare you speak to us this way. I think you don¡¯t want to leave!¡± Brutus sneered. The scene here attracted the attention of the other customers on the second floor. However, after they saw Brutus, they only lowered their heads quietly and continued eating. They knew they could not afford to offend Brutus and his gang. At the same time, they were also mourning for David and his team. If they did not fulfill the request of these hedonists, they would not be able to leave safely. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I¡¯ll say it again. Leave my sight and stop disturbing my meal,¡± David repeated. ¡°Kid, listen, you¡¯re in trouble. It¡¯s useless even if you kneel and kowtow to apologize to us now. I need you to know the consequences of offending people you can¡¯t afford to offend.¡± ¡°Brutus, you can¡¯t say that. If that kid is willing to borrow those beauties for us to enjoy, then we can still let him go. It¡¯s easier to solve an argument than to start one. Why should we use violence on things we can solve peacefully? Don¡¯t you think so, bro?¡± As the two talked, one of them lifted his hand to touch the face of the Elf woman closest to them. He had never seen such a beautiful and mesmerizing face before. Chapter 2258 Chapter 2258 So, he had wanted to touch her for some time. When he thought about how he could have some fun with the women that night, he felt so excited. However, before he could touch the woman, he wailed in pain. ¡°Ah!¡± His body flew backward. Boom! Then, he hit the wall not far away and passed out. David was not the one who did this. Instead, it was Beanie sitting next to David. Nightingale City, where the Nacht family was located, was also a third-tier city. Since she was the person in charge of the Nacht family in The Spirit Cage, Beanie was not weak. Her identity should at least be the same as the person in charge of the few major forces here. The few hedonists in front of her should be the same as Nas and Nivia. Perhaps even more inferior. Initially, Nivia hade to Sole with Beanie, but after selling the Silver Flood Dragon and the Beast Crystal, Beanie and the head of the family discussed letting Beanie stay with David, so it was arranged for Nivia to return to Nightingale City. The sudden scene shocked Brutus, his friends, and the other customers on the second floor. They all looked at Beanie in disbelief. They could not believe that she would dare hurt someone. This was the first time Brutus and his friends had encountered this, so they were dumbfounded. They had been arrogant for so many years that they were always the bullies. When did they allow others to bully them? ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± Brutus pointed at Beanie. After he stammered for a long while, he still could not form aplete sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve been holding back for a very long time. You useless scoundrels! You can¡¯t do anything other than bullying others. Master David is kind enough to give you a chance and doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to you. However, not only did you not appreciate it, you still want to harass us. I have a bad temper and since you asked for trouble, you can¡¯t me me,¡± Beanie said coldly. At that moment, David put down his cutlery and turned to look at the stunned men. ¡°Normally, if I beat you up, the elders of your family wille back, right? Go get someone to help you now. I¡¯ll wait. If you¡¯rete, we¡¯ll be gone. Since they had started taking action, he should just take care of this altogether. Just as he did to Conway, and now, there was no further trouble. After Brutus and his friends came back to their senses, they looked at Beanie in terror and backed away slowly. When they got to the person who passed out because of Beanie, they bent to pick him up. They looked at David and the rest before leaving quietly. They were not stupid. They knew not to choose to suffer any immediate losses. Judging from the strength disyed in her attack, it was evident that the woman who took action was formidable, and they stood no chance against her. Therefore, their best option was to temporarily retreat and seek someone else to returnter for vengeance. This was their territory, so how could they let David and his team leave after they had injured their friend? How delusional! As for the departure of the hedonists, David did not say anything. He just looked at Evie and asked, ¡°Princess Evie, we didn¡¯t scare you, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master David. We¡¯re the reason you got into trouble,¡± Evie said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I think those guys are used to being arrogant so they need to be taught a lesson.¡± David chuckled and was not bothered by this. The few hedonists were not worth his time. The people continued their meal. Wier. Elven Queen Isa and the few Elves departed and headed on their way to look for Evie. This time, they were heading on the route David and his team took. Perhaps both sides would meet not long after this.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2259 Chapter 2259 After Brutus and his friends left, the people dining on the second floor rxed. Those hedonists made them feel nervous and scared. Perhaps they had been terrorized by these men for years. Anyone who could dine on the second floor was not ordinary. They were bosses who ran businesses and had money. When facing the local major forces, they could only lower themselves and did not dare to offend them. ¡°Sir, you should leave now. Brutus is certainly calling for help now. Their families are the ones who set the rules for this city. Anyone who offended them would end up horribly.¡± ¡®Yeah! As long as they fancy something, they have to get their hands on it. It will be the best choice to leave now. If not, you won¡¯t be able to leave when theye back with help.¡± The customers on the second floor of the inn started discussing among themselves that David should leave. They did not think a passerby like David would have the power to fight the major families. Even though everyone wanted Brutus and the hedonists to meet someone tough to teach them a lesson so that they would not be so domineering, it was unrealistic. Those people had been arrogant for so many years and nothing ever happened to them. ¡°Thank you all for your kindness. Since those kids are so horrible as you say, I¡¯ll get rid of them for you so that you can live peacefully in the future,¡± David said calmly. ¡°Sir, you have no idea¡­ Sigh! Forget it, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll listen to me anyway. Take care. I¡¯ll go first. Enjoy your meal.¡± One of the customers sighed after he said that. Then, he got up and left. He did not want to get involved. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He did not believe David and thought David was just bluffing. Once he left, the other also got up and said goodbye to David courteously. If they did not leave now, they would not be able to when Brutus and his friends came back. When that happened, the innocent would also get caught. Soon, the customers on the second floor were all gone, leaving David and his team. ¡°Everyone, continue eating. Don¡¯t let this affect your appetite. We¡¯ve been on the road for so long and we finally get to eat something good. Don¡¯t waste the food. Eat slowly. We should finish everything here,¡± David said. ¡®Yes, Master!¡± Thor and the guards replied loudly. Since their employer had said that, they could only follow. They had seen David¡¯s true strength. When the Macee family fought David, almost all of their hundred powerhouses were wiped out. Among them was Basil, the mayor of Sole. That battle had reshuffled Sole once again. So what if all the forces in a small third-tier city united? Could they catch up to a family like the Macee family? Clearly not. They were miles apart from the Macee family, let alone David who wiped them out in a blink of an eye. If Brutus dared to bring people back, his fate would be determined. This small episode did not affect their dining experience. They still ate and drank as they should. Thor and the guards were feeling secretly pleased. It was so different with the right employer. Back then, they could only apologize and paypensation if they offended a local tyrant. Now, it waspletely different. Then, an elderly man, the owner of the inn, hurriedly ran over and nervously spoke to David. Chapter 2260 Chapter 2260 ¡°Sir, please leave with your people now. Once Brutus and his friends return, you won¡¯t be able to. Now that you¡¯re outside, it¡¯s better not to cause any trouble. Harmony brings wealth, right? It won¡¯t be good for anyone if this blows up. I¡¯ll waive the bill for your meal. Please leave, please?¡± He did not want to help David, but what if the conflict destroyed the inn? Who would pay? Brutus and his hedonist friend? No way! The only ones who would offend those scoundrels were the ones who did not want to stay in this city anymore. However, with his years of experience, the owner could tell that those in front of him were not weak either. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re the boss of this ce, right?¡± David asked as he ate. ¡°Yes!¡± The old man answered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If anything is broken, we will pay you double. We will not let you suffer any losses.¡± ¡°Sir,pensation is nothing. I¡¯m just worried about your safety. As the saying goes, no matter how powerful you are, you will never be more powerful than a local tyrant. Brutus and his friends are used to being arrogant and stuck up. They have suffered such a huge loss here and surely won¡¯t give up. You¡¯re going to stay here for one night only anyway so it¡¯s the same if you leave now, don¡¯t you think?¡± David put down the cutlery in his hands when he heard that. He looked at the old man and said with a grin, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re right, but we can¡¯t just leave because we want to. If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be people monitoring our every move out there right now. No matter where we go, they will surely find us. If that¡¯s the case, why waste the energy? Won¡¯t it be better to just wait here? I¡¯ll only have the energy to fight after I eat, right?¡± At this moment, Pebbles, who was in David¡¯s arms, woke up slowly. When she heard there would be a fight, she became energized. ¡°Davey, who are you fighting? I¡¯ll help you. We¡¯ll beat up the bad guys together!¡± ¡°Pebbles, be nice. Leave the fighting for the adults. You¡¯re still so small so you can¡¯t think about violence all the time. You should behave like a child. We¡¯ll talk about fighting when you¡¯re older. Have some food now. After you eat, you should go back to sleep. You will grow up after a few more nights of sleep.¡± David caressed Pebbles¡¯ small head and took out a shining elixir for her. Pebbles¡¯ eyes lit up and she took the elixir. ¡¯Thank you, Davey! I will surely help you beat up bad guys when I grow up!¡± She finished the elixir quickly and nuzzled against David¡¯s chest to find afortable spot before falling asleep. The little girl woke up quickly but she also fell asleep quickly. Her body needed a lot of energy to help heal her soul power. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It might seem like she just had an elixir, but it was an extremely expensive soul weed. It was even more valuable than a Beast Crystal. This was the treasure of heaven and earth that the other three major forces from Sole gave David when they visited after David wiped out the Macee family. Of course, David spent some money on it too. How would he give up on a chance to getvish points? Beanie, Princess Evie, and the other Elf women at David¡¯s table were already used to this. David had always spoiled Pebbles and they were used to this. To the side, the owner of the inn was staring at the little girl in David¡¯s arms. What did he just see? That little girl just ate a soul weed! That was a soul weed, right? He should be right. How could she dare eat it just like that? Could her small body endure the power of the soul weed? Wouldn¡¯t it break her body? Also, aside from whether she could endure it, even if she could, did she really just eat a very precious treasure of heaven and earth? The scene just now challenged the owner¡¯s perception. Chapter 2261 Chapter 2261 The owner was stunned. The fact that the young man in front of him could take out a soul weed and give it to the little girl in his arms as a snack showed that he was not ordinary. At least, Brutus and his friends could not do this. Even though the forces behind them were the rule makers of the city under their feet, they could still not take out a treasure of heaven and earth at the level of a soul weed. The identity of this person was definitely not simple. Brutus and others might get into trouble this time. ¡°Since you insist on waiting here, then there is nothing I can do about this. If there is anything you need, I will try my best to satisfy you. As a bystander, in fact, I also hope that you can teach Brutus and the others a lesson so that they will control themselves in the future and stop being so arrogant and domineering.¡± Knowing that David¡¯s identity was not simple, the owner did not continue to persuade him to leave. Secretly, he was looking forward to the moment when the two sides collided. ¡°What do I need? I just want to have a quiet meal.¡± ¡°Sir, follow me to the third floor! The environment there will be better,¡± the owner suggested. The third floor was where VIPs dine. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine here.¡± David refused. ¡°Sir, enjoy your meal then. I won¡¯t bother you anymore, just ask if you need anything. I¡¯ll be at your service any time.¡± After finishing speaking, he bowed, stepped back, and left the second floor. At the same time, the waiter asked the customers in the entire inn to leave for the time being. If there was a fightter, the consequences would be unpredictable. It would be bad if they injured a customer. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The boss was quite responsible too. After the meal, David and the others did not leave but waited patiently. Soon there was movement outside the inn. A crowd of hundreds of people surrounded the inn so much that it was imprable. Fortunately, the owner asked all the guests to evacuate earlier. Otherwise, they would not be able to leave after it was surrounded like this. David and others stayed on the second floor. Outside were the guards of several major families in the area. Beyond that were the onlookers. Everyone looked in front of them curiously while discussing amongst themselves. Those who did not understand what was going on would ask the people next to them. Brutus and others did not drive these onlookers away either. They had embarrassed themselves so naturally, they wanted to regain their prestige as everyone watched. They had to show everyone how powerful they were today. Then, a group of people walked into the inn. The leaders were the men who lost and left earlier. Yet this time, in addition to bringing hundreds of guards, there were more than 20 powerhouses from their respective families. A team of about thirty people walked into the inn and went to the second floor where David was . Everyone outside quietly waited. Bang! Bang! Bang! All kinds of noises could be heard. Immediately, all the windows on the second floor of the inn were broken and people started to fly out of the shattered windows. The people below quickly made way for a clearing. Then, the people who flew out of the second-floor windowsnded in the clearing. Everyone looked. They had no idea if the people on the ground were dead or alive. They were Brutus and his friends, along with the powerhouses they brought with them. Then David¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°I need a reasonable exnation today. If not, your families won¡¯t need to exist anymore. Scram!¡± Thest word sounded like it came from heaven. His voice caused the hundred-plus guards surrounding the inn to fly ten meters back. The strange thing was that the onlookers were not affected at all. Everyone was very shocked. ¡®Who is this person? He¡¯s so strong!¡¯ Chapter 2262 Chapter 2262 Even the big families were not his match. Did this mean things were going to change for them? A month passed. David had left that third-tier city a month ago. The night he took action, the heads of the families brought Brutus and his friends to apologize to David. To make sure that they would not offend David, they killed Brutus and his friends in front of David. Killing one person to save the entire family was a pretty good deal. At the same time, the families gave David a lot of treasures too. In the end, David epted the apologies and the treasures. Of course, he paid for the treasures. He could not just waste thevish points that were handed to him. After harvesting a lot ofvish points, David took his people away the next day. After a month of traveling, they were one step closer to their goal, the first-tier city Wier. They were halfway into their three-month journey. A special team was also moving forward quickly ahead of them, their direction was just opposite to David¡¯s. That was why they were special. It was because the entire team of seven or eight people consisted of all women. They were also extremely beautiful. They wereparable with Evie and the Elf women in David¡¯s team. They were none other than Elven Queen Isa, who came to The Spirit Cage to find the Elven Princess, and her Elven Guards. Along the way, the Elf Queen also suffered a lot of harassment. Although they covered their ears that were special to their n and wore veils, their unique figures were notparable to 99.9% of human women. Naturally, they would attract men¡¯s attention. However, all of the men who dared to provoke Queen Isa were beaten to the point where they could no longer live a life without aid anymore. ording to the speed of the two teams, it would only take about ten days for them to cross each other. Evie had no idea that her mother, the Elven Queen, hade to The Spirit Cage looking for her. She was still waiting for David to send her to Amber City, one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage. The Elves had a descending point there and only through Amber City could Evie return to the real world.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As the Elven Princess, Evie could not leave her n and could only stay in the Elven Forest. She would not be able to leave until she epted her mother¡¯s inheritance and took over her position. Growing up in the Elven Forest made Evie curious about the outside world. She also knew that she should not go out. Therefore, she sneaked into The Spirit Cage, hoping to experience a different life there. However, unexpectedly, not long after entering The Spirit Cage, she encountered a crisis, and four of the eight maids she brought in were caught. In the end, she was also caught. Fortunately, after some twists and turns, Evie met David, the strange human man. The Elf women, whom other normal men could not refuse, seemed to lose their attractiveness in front of David. He did not seem interested in women at all and Evie had no idea if there was something wrong with him. If this was the case, then it would be such a pity. After all, with David¡¯s appearance and strength, he would be irresistible to women. i Of course, none of this has anything to do with her, as Evie¡¯s identity meant that she could not have a man. Chapter 2263 Chapter 2263 Ten dayster. On an unknown mountain. On the top of the giant tree with huge roots and lush branches stood an elegant figure. She stood quietly on the top of the tree, looking at the endless green forest in the distance with beautiful eyes, it was not known what she was thinking. Suddenly a figure appeared behind her, knelt on one knee, and respectfully reported, ¡°Your Majesty, we have searched the surrounding area and there is no sign of the princess.¡± The person standing on top of the tree was Elven Queen Isa. The Elf powerhouses and people from the Alten family started searching in all directions with Wier as the center. They searched in the direction they chose but they still did not find any traces of Elven Princess Evie. Over time, Queen Isa could hardly bear the pressure exerted by the elders in the n, so she could only go back to deal with the affairs of the n. However, she was not reconciled. The Elven Princess would not disappear just like this. No matter who did it, they had to give the Elves an exnation. ¡°Do you think Evie was taken away by gangsters?¡± Queen Isa asked. ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°How likely is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely! If the princess hadn¡¯t been captured, she would have left the Elves¡¯ unique mark. However, we spent so much energy and searched for so long and we only found it between Amber City and Wier. It could only mean that it was left when the princess was not caught.¡± ¡°So, even if we expend more energy, we may get nothing?¡± ¡°Yes! If the person who captured the princess has certain connections and finds out what we did to the Alten family in Wier, they will definitely hide the princess and never expose anything since they know that we¡¯re looking for them. Moreover, the more anxious we are and the more power we put in, the more danger the princess will be in.¡± ¡°Should we just give up on the search then? Evie is the Elven Princess and now she might be suffering from abuse. As the Elven Queen, I am not reconciled!¡± Isa shook her head. ¡°Your Majesty, we are not giving up on the search for the princess, but we need to withdraw most of our strength and leave some of the spies here in The Spirit Cage. Only when the person who captured the princess feels that the situation is no longer tense will they reveal themselves. It might be more efficient this way and it¡¯s at least better than our clueless searches.¡± Queen Isa did not say anymore. She could see what the Elven Guards were thinking. However, she just did not want to go back defeated. Yet, she had no choice but to leave now. The elders of the n were urging her to go back, and yet the search for Evie had not made the slightest progress. ¡®Tell all the nsmen to evacuate immediately and return to Le. After this, we will go back too! This is the path Evie chose, and she will bear the consequences. Perhaps Evie is destined to encounter something like this,¡± Queen Isa said lightly. There was no emotion in her tone and there was only the usual calmness. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As the Elven Queen who led the Elves to glory and was admired by all, she was used to not showing any emotions. Even though she was furious and wanted to tear into pieces the person who caught Evie, she still would not show it on her face. Despite not being Queen Isa¡¯s biological daughter, Evie grew up with Isa and the two were inseparable. Evie turned from a baby who cried piteously for food to a slender and elegant princess now. Queen Isa had put too much blood and sweat into Evie. When she thought about the apple of her eye being abused by a scoundrel, the Elven Queen wanted to explode with anger. ¡®Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The Elven guard backed away respectfully while Queen Isa did not move. Chapter 2264 Chapter 2264 She was waiting for everything to be settled before returning to Amber City. After that, using the descending point, she would return to the real world to deal with a mountain of affairs. The Elven Queen had the greatest power among the Elves. So she needed to decide everything herself. The role of the elders was to monitor the Elven Queen in important matters so that she always put the interests of the Elves first. The Elven Queen had too much power that the Elves found a few prestigious old people to restrict her. Queen Isa was not only the most powerful person among the Elves but also the number one among the Elves after epting the inheritance from the previous Elven Queen. Standing on the top of the tree, she could not find a target, so she could only vent her anger towards the world. Strong energy emanated from her body. Chirp! Squawk! In the dense forest with a radius of tens of hundreds of kilometers, countless birds and beasts were disturbed by this energy. Some burrowed underground while some fled far away. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Their instincts told them that this ce was very dangerous and they must leave as soon as possible. At this time, the edge of the dense forest. On a spacious avenue, three carriages were moving forward. This was, of course, David and his team. After more than one and nearly two months of traveling, they were finally more than halfway into their journey. Along the way, David and others encountered many caravansing and going. Their three carriages were smallpared to those other caravans that consisted of tens or hundreds of vehicles at every turn. They looked like a family on vacation. After what happenedst time, David didn¡¯t dare to stop arbitrarily, nor did he dare to let Evie and the others reveal themselves, to avoid problems and prevent further dys. He just wanted to reach Wier quickly and start a new round of umtingvish points. When he left Sole, he had gotten somevish points, and because of Eviest time, he gained even more in that third- tier city. Now, David¡¯svish points were enough for him to raise his Body to Ancestral level 10. Under the effect of double limits, his strength would reach a new height. This would allow him to surpass Divine Realm and step into a higher realm. David had no idea what it was because he still had not returned to the real world to upgrade himself. He wanted to go to Wier first. Whether he upgraded his Body would not affect his strength in The Spirit Cage. It would only affect his combat power in the real world. In reality, he did not need to worry about much anyway. Ancestral Deity Rank waspletely sufficient to deal with all potential incidents. Next, he needed 100 thousandvish points to continue to breakthrough. It was such arge quantity. So, a second or third-tier city could no longer meet David¡¯s needs. Thus, he must go to the first-tier city. After he upgraded his mind power to the limit of the next level in the first-tier city, he would consider going to the main city of Amber City that Evie mentioned. While he was at it, he would send Elven Princess Evie back. David was resting his eyes in the carriage while Pebbles slept soundly in his arms. In less than two months, David felt that the little girl had grown a little. Although it was not too obvious, it was still noticeable under his careful observation, i ording to this growth rate, perhaps it would only take a year for the little girl to grow into a fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, or even eighteen-year-old young woman. Chapter 2265 Chapter 2265 David, who was resting in the carriage, suddenly opened his eyes. He sensed a very powerful energy. Although it was far away, David could still sense it. It was the strongest energy that he¡¯s felt since arriving in The Spirit Cage. After a moment, David closed his eyes again, choosing to ignore it. Although he really wanted to meet the other party, he decided to forget it after thinking about it. There was no need to start more trouble. At this time, the fleeing birds and beasts driven away by the powerful energy of the Elven Queen reached David¡¯s location. They crossed David¡¯s route to get away from the energy of fear and despair that filled them. The entire ten-meter-wide path was immediately upied by countless animals. The advancing carriage was also too frightened to move on. Various animal sounds of fear came from outside the carriage. Chirp! Chirp! Squawk! Squawk! Coo! Coo! David put Pebbles in afortable position. Seeing that the little girl was about to wake, he quickly comforted her, ¡°Be good, Pebbles. Sleep by yourself for a while, Davey has something to do and I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± On hearing David¡¯s voice, the little girl did not wake up and continued to sleep. After eating the treasures, she was in the process of recovering her soul so she was particrly lethargic. David walked out of the carriage. All he could see were densely packed animals running wildly. It seemed that something behind them was chasing them and this had be a small beast stampede. David leaped on top of the carriage. Beanie, Evie, Thor, and others in the two carriages behind all came out. Everyone showed a curious look when they saw the scene in front of them. They were too weak to feel the powerful energy. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°Master David!¡± Seeing David, everyone greeted him politely. David nodded in response and looked in the direction the animals fled from. That powerful energy came from that direction. Obviously, the animals fled so frantically because they were affected by this powerful energy. Was the other party human or another race? Or a more powerful beast? If it was a beast, it was countless times stronger than the Silver Flood Dragon that had formed a Beast Crystal. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Even a Silver Flood Dragon would have no choice but to flee if it encountered this energy. Fortunately, there were no powerful beasts in this forest. Otherwise, their destructive power would be too great when they fled. It was guaranteed that there would be dead bodies along the way. Those who stood in front of them would die. David wondered if he should go and take a look. The path was blocked now anyway, so he could not move even if he wanted. Then, he heard a voice. ¡°Master David, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡± Princess Evie asked curiously. Even Evie, who lived in the forest since she was a child, was encountering this situation for the first time. There were also many small animals in the Elven Forest where she lived, but they had never appeared on such a huge scale. After Evie finished asking, Beanie and the others also turned their curious gazes over. Everyone wanted to know. ¡°There is a very strong energy in that direction, and I think these animals are threatened by it so they choose to escape.¡± David pointed to the depths of the forest behind the animals and said. ¡°Strong? How strong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say! The other party is far away, so I can only vaguely feel it.¡± David shook his head. He genuinely had no idea about the specific strength of the opponent. He did not even know whether it was a human being or another race, or a beast that had no intelligence but only instinct. Evie looked in the direction that David was pointing. It was a pity that she was so weak that she could not feel Elven Queen Isa¡¯s energy. Otherwise, it would be familiar to her. Chapter 2266 Chapter 2266 After all, she grew up with Queen Isa and knew her very well. ¡°Master, since the opponent is very powerful, we will not be able to move forward now that we¡¯re being blocked. Will they run into us?¡± Beanie asked worriedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Judging from the current situation, the other party has no intention of approaching us. Besides, even if they approach us, I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± David smiled. He was not saying that because he was arrogant, but it was because he could. After so long in The Spirit Cage, David had yet to meet an opponent he could take seriously. The strength one had in The Spirit Cage was a reflection of their soul¡¯s power in the real world. In other words, the stronger the mind power in the real world, the stronger the strength in The Spirit Cage. Coming to The Spirit Cage with David¡¯s Ancestral level 10 mind power was absolutely terrifying. In the absence of special circumstances, almost everyone¡¯s strength in The Spirit Cage was far worse than in the real world. Soul power was inherently difficult to cultivate, and it was also a weakness of human beings. So, this was how The Spirit Cage was born and it was to allow everyone to enter here to enhance their soul power. Otherwise, why would theye to The Spirit Cage? For fun? Judging from the aura that David sensed, the opponent was indeed very strong. He had never met them before, and he might not be able to defeat them. However, David was not afraid at all. He even wanted to meet this strong person. Yet after thinking about it, he decided to forget it. Firstly, he had something he needed to take care of. Secondly, after he left, no one would take care of Pebbles and the others so it would be bad if something happened. There should be quite a few of this kind of powerhouse in the first-tier cities. So if he wanted to meet someone like this, it would be very easy to do so in Wier. On the other side, the Elven Guards had arranged everything. Queen Isa jumped off the top of the giant tree and quickly left in the direction of Wier and Amber City. The Elven Guards followed closely behind. They did not take transportation but traveled on their own. As a result, they would be tired after a long time and need to rest, but their speed would still be much faster than David and others using carriages. If David were alone, he could also choose to do so. However, since there were weaker people in his team, they could only take the carriages. Otherwise, who could keep up with him if he ran with all his strength? Queen Isa walked into the depths of the forest while David and others took the path. There were hundreds of kilometers between the two, like two parallel lines. However, because the two sides were headed in the same direction but had not reached the closest point, the more Queen Isa moved forward, the more David felt this powerful energy closing. If David ignored it, Queen Isa would leave after getting to the closest point. After all, her speed was much faster than David and others. Then, the distance between them would only get farther and farther. Yet now, David had no idea. As he stood on the carriage, he felt the breath of the other party getting closer. After he frowned, he also released part of his energy. He was telling the other party that there was also a powerhouse here, so do not approach. Queen Isa, who was advancing fast, felt it and narrowed her eyes. Then, she instantly disyed stronger energy and sent it toward David and others. It quickly crushed the energy released by David and directly enveloped them. Evie was naturally also within the field of this energy. She immediately felt the familiarity of this breath, and a look of surprise appeared in her eyes. At the same time, Queen Isa paused in her tracks. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There was a murderous intent in her eyes. She disappeared in a sh before the eyes of the Elven Guards behind her, leaving only one sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve found Evie. I¡¯ll go there now.¡± Chapter 2267 Chapter 2267 Elven Queen Isa rushed towards David and others at top speed. Just now she not only sensed a powerful force but also the energy of Elven Princess Evie whom they had been looking so long for. With the twobined, Queen Isa already had some predictions in her mind. Those who dared touch the Elven Prince would definitely not be weak in status and strength. Then this person was probably the person who took Evie. No matter who the other party was, she would teach him a lesson first. Even Le¡¯s super-rich family would pay a heavy price if they dared capture the Elven Princess. Back then, the Elves would not dare to say something like that. Now, under Queen Isa¡¯s leadership, the Elves had formed good friendships with Le¡¯s many super- rich families. As long as it did not involve too many interests, everyone would show respect to the Elves and Queen Isa. At this moment, Queen Isa was ready to let out her anger on David. She was full of anger and killing intent. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She vowed to avenge Evie and bring prestige back to the Elves. Part of the energy he released just now was crushed and it confused David. He was just warning the other party not toe over and he did not have any intention to fight. Why did the other party fly into a rage all of a sudden? Their approaching speed was faster than before, not to mention, they wereing with killing intent as well. ¡®What is this for? ¡®Do they want to fight to the death with me? ¡®Is there a need for such a big reaction? ¡®Do they like fights? ¡®That can¡¯t be! ¡®Even if they like to fight, it should just be a friendly duel without any killing intent. ¡®We don¡¯t know each other and there are no grudges between us. ¡®How strange.¡¯ David shook his head helplessly. He could feel the powerful energy and killing intent getting closer. If he did not stop it, they could get here very soon. David had no choice and he could only go up to meet the other party. He could not let the other party come over. Beanie, Thor, and others were all weak. What if the battle here affected them? Except for the mysterious powerful force in Pebbles which might guarantee her safety, the others might not be able to block the energy at all. ¡°Stay where you are. I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on.¡± After David spoke, he jumped up and turned into a shadow before instantly disappearing from everyone¡¯s eyes. When Evie sensed that this familiar presence was her mother, the Elven Queen, she was too busy feeling happy. She only came back to her senses after David left. She loudly shouted, ¡°Master David, don¡¯t go!¡± Yet David had gone far now and he could not hear Evie¡¯s voice at all. ¡°Princess Evie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Beanie, standing beside Evie, asked. ¡°Beanie, hurry up and stop Master David from going over,¡± Evie said in a panic. ¡°Princess Evie, don¡¯t worry. Master David is very powerful. He has his ns, so we have to trust him and wait for him here. He will return safely,¡± Beanieforted Evie. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! It¡¯s not like that! You must stop Master David. I¡¯m afraid they will have a misunderstanding and then Master David won¡¯t be able toe back,¡± Evie cried out in fright. She had seen David¡¯s strength and know that he was very strong. However, was he stronger than her mother? Her mother was the Elven Queen. At the same time, she was also the number one among the Elves. After epting the inheritance, the Elven Queen¡¯sbat power was alreadyparable to Le¡¯s top powerhouse. Evie knew her mother must have found her. Chapter 2268 Chapter 2268 If Isa misunderstood David and thought he had captured Evie, David might be killed or maimed when they fought. Evie could not ept such a result. David was her benefactor. Without David, her destiny would be rewritten and she would end up miserably. If David was beaten to death or disabled by her mother, she would live in guilt for the rest of her life. ¡°Princess Evie, what¡¯s going on? Tell me clearly, why won¡¯t Mastere back?¡± Seeing Evie¡¯s appearance, Beanie panicked. ¡°The person that Master David sensed is my mother, the Elven Queen. She came to The Spirit Cage to look for me. I have been missing for so long and have not left the special mark unique to the Elves, so my mother must have thought that I was captured by bad guys. What if she thinks it was Master David who did it? What if there is a fight? Master David will not be my mother¡¯s match,¡± Evie exined, crying. She was genuinely panicking. She regretted not stopping David in time just now. If only she had spoken out sooner and told David that the powerful energy belonged to her mother, David would not have rushed over to protect them. ¡®What should I do now?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡®We can¡¯t catch up with Master David with our speed at all. ¡®By the time we get there, they might have started fighting.¡¯ Evie could feel the monstrous hatred from her Elven Queen mother. As long as the two sides met, there was bound to be a fight. She did not want her benefactor to fight to the death with her beloved mother. After Beanie heard what Evie said, her eyes widened. Her mind was nk and she felt lost as she stood there nkly. She used to live on Lucio and it was just a grain of sand on the edge of the level 9 civilization. The Nacht family was not the hegemon on Lucio. There were a few forces that couldpare to them. Yet,pared to the entire Le, Lucio was so small that it was negligible, let alone Beanie and her family. However, this did not stop Beanie from knowing about the Elven Queen. She was Le¡¯s number one. She was in charge of the Elves and would befriend Le¡¯s various superpowers. Moreover, herbat power was also top-notch. Beanie had always had great confidence in David. She thought David could handle any unexpected situation with his strength. Yet when she realized that David¡¯s opponent this time was the Elven Queen, her first reaction was the same as Evie¡¯s. ¡®David couldn¡¯t possibly be a match for the Elven Queen. ¡®After all, David is too young. ¡®And the Elven Queen is a powerhouse who has been famous for many years. ¡®What should we do? What should we do? What should we do?¡¯ Beanie asked herself over and over again in her mind. In the beginning, she decided to follow David because she wanted to find a backer for herself and her family. As time went by, Beanie began to have different feelings for David after getting along with David for a long time. She had never met a young man with super strength and background like David but who did not even have a temper. He was so easygoing, like an average person. He was also unreasonably nice to people around him. When she was with him, she did not feel the pressure of being with other big shots. There was no need for her to worry about being punished and reprimanded for not doing well enough. Beanie had grown to like staying with David. She was happy and rxed every day. Although she was just a servant, David never treated her like one. Where could she find such a master? ¡¯ So, Beanie was one of the people who did not want anything to happen to David. Chapter 2269 Chapter 2269 ¡°P-Princess Evie, a-are you sure? The powerhouse that Master David mentioned is really the Elven Queen?¡± Beanie asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Yes! My mother and I have lived together since I was young, and I am very familiar with her energy. So, I won¡¯t make a mistake,¡± Evie replied with certainty. ¡®Then¡­ Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Beanie, we have to stop Master David and my mother, otherwise they will definitely fight. I¡­ I¡¯m afraid Master David will get hurt.¡± Evie was not afraid that David would get hurt. If it was just a little injury, it would be nothing. However, she knew her mother¡¯s temper. She might just kill David directly. David was the benefactor who saved her, but what if her mother misunderstood him and beat him to death? If that happened, Evie would live in self-condemnation for the rest of her life. David and Queen Isa seemed to be two meteors flying across the forest. Their speed was so fast that it was dizzying. They were in front just now, but then they disappeared in the blinkof an eye. 1 To them, a distance of more than one hundred kilometers was no different from tens of meters. The two meteors were about to collide when one of them stopped. Naturally, David was the one who stopped. He still had not figured out what was going on. He had no idea why the other party came over with boundless killing intent and was unwilling to make a move. If they only wanted a friendly duel, David would still say yes. He had long wanted to try the limit of his combat power. Aftering to The Spirit Cage for so long, he had yet to meet anyone he could take seriously. Now, the opponent is obviously not here to have a friendly duel but to fight to the death. David did not like this senseless battle of life and death. He had to at least find out the reason! ¡°My friend, may I know what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± David asked loudly. The sound reached Elven Queen Isa¡¯s ears urately. However, how would the Elven Queen listen to him at this moment? The closer the distance, the clearer she could feel Evie¡¯s presence. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She did not need to think to know that the punk in front of her was the one who took Evie. Now she just wanted to vent the anger pent up in her heart for a long time. She would only decide after she crippled the punk in front of her. ¡°Go to hell!¡± Queen Isa gritted her teeth and shouted. She was now not far from David. David felt quite helpless facing such an unreasonable opponent. He did not want to engage in this kind of battle without even knowing the reason, but the other party did not give him a chance. The other party was already here, so he could not just stand there and let the other party beat him up. Since they wanted to fight, then David would oblige. The other party had ignored David¡¯s goodwill several times and David was a little mad. So, he went up without hesitation. Boom! The two meteors collided. The deafening sound spread around them. Below their collision point, the trees disappeared, forming a huge pit. The forest, in a radius of ten kilometers, was in a mess. This collision was too strong and the destruction was also huge. One had to remember that this was The Spirit Cage, not the real world. In the real world, it would be easy for an Ancestral Deity like David to destroy a with a snap of his fingers. Yet, thebat power of The Spirit Cage was far from the level of the real world. If one hit could cause so much damage, it meant that both sides of the battle were superpowers of The Spirit Cage. Beanie and Evie were just about to leave to stop David and Queen Isa. Boom! Chapter 2270 Chapter 2270 There was a loud bang. Then came the shockwaves of the collision. Beanie and Princess Evie were caught off guard and flew off the carriage. When the two stood again, they looked at each other, and they could see the deep worry in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡®It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡¯ With their strength, they could not even think about getting close to this level of battle. They were so far away and yet, just the aftermath of the battle was unbearable to them. There was only one result if they approached forcibly, and that was to be killed by the shockwave. Thor and the Nacht family guards also showed fear in their eyes. ¡®It¡¯s so strong!¡¯ They had never encountered such a powerful person in their life. After a severe collision, there was silence in the sky. David and Queen Isa stood several kilometers apart in the air. At this time, they finally saw the appearance of their opponents clearly. To David¡¯s surprise, the other party turned out to be a woman with a veil. Queen Isa did not expect that the one who could catch her blow without injury was actually a young boy. His soul power was ridiculously strong at such a young age. It seemed that he was indeed a guy with a sky-high background. No wonder he dared capture Evie. David¡¯s image further confirmed Queen Isa¡¯s guess. How would ordinary people dare to catch the Elven Princess? When she thought of this, the killing intent in Queen Isa¡¯s eyes grew stronger. Feeling the killing intent, David frowned. ¡®Is this woman sick in the head? ¡®We have no grievances, so why is she trying to kill me as soon as we meet? ¡®No, she had already shown intent before we met.¡¯ ¡°Ma¡¯am, we don¡¯t seem to have met each other before and we don¡¯t have any enmity! So what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± David asked in a deep voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I want to kill you, of course!¡± Queen Isa replied directly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Do I need a reason to deal with a b*st*rd like you?¡± Queen Isa sneered. David was amused by Queen Isa¡¯s words. He had been at The Spirit Cage for less than a year. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He figured he was quitew-abiding and he had never done anything harmful or heinous. He would only attack when the enemy forced him and as ast resort. How did he be a b*st*rd? Could this person be the backer behind the Macee family? That did not seem right either. The Macee family was just a family from a second-tier city. If they had such a strong backing, they would be invincible in Sole. How would the other families survive? For a moment, David could not figure out what the problem was. If he could not understand, then he would just stop thinking about it. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I, David Lidell, won¡¯t call myself a good person, but I¡¯ve never done anything harmful. If you continue to be so unreasonable, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± David also lost his temper. He had backed down several times, but the other party kept being aggressive. No matter how good his character was, there were still times when he would get irritated. ¡°Really? This is exactly what I want! Let me see what you are capable of, you punk. I¡¯ll let you know that just because you have a little strength and background, it doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want. Some people are beyond your power.¡± After Queen Isa finished speaking, she rushed toward David. In fact, she knew it in her heart. If this boy named David in front of her could block her attack, his background must be heaven-defying. Even if Isa won this battle, she could not kill David. She could only injure David and bring him to see his elders to see how they would deal with the problem. She would not let him destroy the princess that the Elves spent so long cultivating. Chapter 2271 Chapter 2271 David looked at the woman charging toward him again. She was full of anger and murderous intent. He really wanted to tell the other party that she must have gotten the wrong person. However, the veiled woman did not give him a chance at all and started fighting at the slightest disagreement. At this time, David was also boiling with rage. ¡®Since you want to fight, then let¡¯s go. ¡®We¡¯ll only talk about this after we¡¯re done. ¡®If I continue talking, she¡¯ll think that I¡¯m scared of her. ¡®I¡¯d like to see what she¡¯ll do when she finally realizes she got the wrong person.¡¯ Immediately, he went forward to meet her. The two sides collided again. Boom! Crash! Pow! Countless collision sounds could be heard. Elven Queen Isa was getting more and more frightened as she fought. ¡®This little punk is so strong. ¡®I have already used 80% of mybat power, but I still can¡¯t take him down. ¡®Which force was he secretly cultivated by? ¡®He ims to be David Udell. ¡®However, there is no major family with the surname Lidell in Le.¡¯ The Elves had a good rtionship with Le¡¯s major forces so Queen Isa could be sure. Among Le¡¯s younger generation, there was no such person as David. At least not on the surface. It was hard to say if there was one hiding in the dark. Some forces would cultivate the most talented direct descendants in secret, to avoid assassination by hostile forces and premature death. As for the ones on the surface, they were all for attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Queen Isa guessed that this punk named David in front of him was someone like that. Otherwise, how could he have such a strong mind power at such a young age? If his mind power was strong, then his strength in the real world would not be too far behind. David was also surprised by Queen Isa¡¯s strength. This was the first time he met an opponent who could make him fight seriously since entering The Spirit Cage, Yet her little strength was far from enough to kill him. Boom! After one blow, the two sides retreated again. In the two fights, David and Queen Isa could not do much to each other. ¡°You punk, your soul power is much stronger than I imagined. Which force secretly cultivated you as its sessor? Tell me and I won¡¯t kill you today! But you also have to pay for what you did.¡± Queen Isa looked at David in the distance and spoke first. David was stunned once again. ¡®What is going on?* He thought the woman in front of him has got the wrong person. So, as a result, she started fighting him even when she did not know who he was. What kind of person was that? Until now, David still did not understand why this woman hated him so much and wanted to kill him. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, but you want to kill me? How funny.¡± David sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, are you going to tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t tell you, but you won¡¯t believe me even if I tell you,¡± David spread his hands and said helplessly. ¡°How will you know that I won¡¯t believe you if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Then listen carefully, I, David Lidell, am not the sessor of any force. I am me and I have never relied on anyone so far, so I think you must have gotten the wrong person and there is no need for us to continue fighting .¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Queen Isa stared at David, her eyes full of killing intent again. Did he just say that she got the wrong person? Evie was the Elven Princess and Isa raised her. So, how could she mistake Evie¡¯s energy? ¡°I told you that you won¡¯t believe me! Whatever, if you want to fight, I¡¯ll fight.¡± David showed an indifferent attitude. What needed to be said had been said. What could David do if the other party refused to believe him? ¡°Very good! Since you won¡¯t tell me the truth, you can¡¯t me me then. I can only beat you up and let your parentse to pick you up.¡± After Queen Isa finished speaking, her energy surged again. This time, she would use all her strength to deal with this little punk. She had to cripple David to vent the anger in her heart. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. David looked at the woman whose energy was soaring again. Then, he put away his indifferent attitude and became serious. 4 Boom! Boom! Chapter 2272 Chapter 2272 Two beams of heavenly light shot up into the sky and dispersed the clouds. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Queen Isa¡¯s was green and David¡¯s was gold. Beanie and the others, tens of kilometers away, were all stunned as they stared at the green and gold rays soaring into the sky in the distance. Even though they were far away, they could feel two powerful pressuresing. It was as if they had fallen into an ice cave. They felt cold all over and could not move. Those were the real powerhouses. Evie knew that the green light must be from her mother, Queen Isa. ¡®So, does it mean that the golden light belongs to Master David?¡¯ The two rays of light were almost evenly matched. Suddenly Evie¡¯s eyes lit up. Judging from the current situation, the strength shown by Master David was not much weaker than her mother Queen Isa. How could hepete with her mother? While Evie was shocked, she was also a little overjoyed. It was not that she was siding with the outsider and hoping that her mother would lose to David. That was obviously impossible. After years of getting along day and night, Evie had absolute confidence in her mother, Queen Isa. The stronger David was, the less likely his mother would kill him. It would be best if the two sides were evenly matched, so no one could do anything to the other. This would be the best oue. Beanie was already shocked and speechless as she stood on one side. The two rays of light soaring into the sky were so obvious that she naturally saw them too. One of them was the Elven Queen and the other one was, of course, David. ¡®Master David is so strong. ¡®Just now I was worried that he would be killed by the Elven Queen. ¡®I guess I was just overthinking. ¡®He can even fight the Elven Queen who is the number one among the Elves, so this is enough to prove how powerful he is. ¡®This is only in The Spirit Cage and not in the real world, and yet he¡¯s already so strong. ¡®So will he be weak in the real world? ¡®In Le, a person with a strong soul power will certainly not be weak inbat. ¡®Everyone knows that soul power is the most difficult to improve. ¡®It seems that I am following the right person. ¡®In the future, I must follow him closely. ¡®Even being one of his maids is an honor in my life.¡¯ Queen Isa looked at the golden figure in front of her, gritted her teeth tightly, and felt a sense of helplessness in her heart. ¡®Unexpectedly, this little punk is also hiding his strength. ¡®I really underestimated him. ¡®I wonder which force can cultivate such a pervert. ¡®He¡¯s so good at hiding. ¡®Based on soul power alone, the young geniuses in Le, sought after and admired by countless people, are not even worthy of kissing this kid¡¯s foot.¡¯ ¡°David, I underestimated you. You are very good. At least in terms of soul power, those kids from Le are far behind you,¡± Queen Isa said in a deep voice. Although she did not like David very much because of the incident with Evie, she had to admit that this kid was an utter genius. No matter which forces secretly cultivated this sessor, he would definitely gain a foothold in Le in the future. If it were not for Evie, Queen Isa genuinely did not want to have a bad rtionship with such a person. That would be very unwise behavior. The Elves would always make friends with all the strong and powerful forces in Le as much as possible so that when the Elves were in trouble one day in the future, everyone could lend them a helping hand. Now, fighting against a young and promising person like David was going against their initial purpose and it was not what Queen Isa wanted. She even started to regret it now. If she knew that David¡¯s soul power was so strong, she would let Evie marry him directly if he genuinely liked Evie. Then, the two sides could also form a closer alliance. It was absolutely worth sacrificing a princess to invest in a little genius like David. The Elves would also not be disappointed by the gains in the future too. Chapter 2273 Chapter 2273 ¡°Likewise! I didn¡¯t expect you to hide your strength as well, but that¡¯s all. If you want to use your current strength to cripple me, I¡¯m afraid it will be a bit difficult,¡± David replied with a smile. ¡°David, I admit that you are very strong, but strength does not mean everything, especially when the difference is not too big. The result of the battle also depends on many other aspects,¡± Queen Isa said. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t want to give up! To be honest, I don¡¯t want to fight you. This kind of fight is meaningless in my opinion, but since you won¡¯t leave me alone, then let¡¯s do it.¡± How would David not know that the oue of battle would also depend on other aspects? Unless one party had the strength to absolutely crush the other one, otherwise, anything was possible. For example, hidden weapons, traps, ultimate moves, and secret techniques, all of which might determine the oue of the battle. David also believed that the woman opposite him must have many backers. Yet, so what? He has not given his all yet. This time, David attacked first. He could not always be so passive, right? Seeing David move, Queen Isa followed suit. The two figures, one gold, and one green, disappeared almost at the same time. They were both charging at the opponent at a speed that was difficult to distinguish with the naked eye. When they reappeared, they collided once again. Boom! A shock wave visible to the naked eye spread out from the ce where the two collided. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The forest that was dested within a radius of more than ten kilometers was turned over again. The powerful impact once again made Beanie, Evie, and others realize what a battle between powerhouses was like. As long as Evie was close to David and Queen Isa¡¯s circle of battle, she could stop them. However, with Evie¡¯s strength, she couldn¡¯t do so. Forcibly approaching would just be asking for death. Evie had no choice but to wait quietly for the battle to end and for her mother toe to get her so that she would have a chance to tell her the truth. Meanwhile, the Elven Guards following Queen Isa were also intercepted by the shock wave. They were much stronger than Beanie and the others, and yet, they dared not approach either. Going in would not help Queen Isa but it would also cost them their lives. The Elven Guards were also surprised that Her Majesty the Queen had met such a powerful opponent. Yet like Evie, they all had absolute confidence in Her Majesty the Queen. They never thought Her Majesty would lose. After the violent collision, neither David nor Queen Isa intended to stop. The two sides fought each other countless times. The center of their battle, the originally dense forest, became deste and full of big holes. Fortunately, most of the beasts living here felt the energy released by Queen Isa and had run away. Otherwise, many souls would die in the aftermath of the battle. The fighting strength shown by the two was almost the same. ording to the current battle situation, it would be difficult to tell the winner if they continued to fight. Queen Isa looked at David, who was able to dodge her attacks easily. She knew in her heart that she could not defeat this little punk without using some of her trump cards. Things had developed to this point and the arrow was already on the string, so she had no choice but to do it. Therefore, Isa gritted her teeth and met David¡¯s attack with her full strength, Boom! David and Queen Isa each backed away. In the process of retreating, a green bow suddenly appeared in Queen Isa¡¯s left hand. She put her right hand on the string and pulled it back to form a semicircle. A translucent arrow appeared on the bow. Finally, she let go of her right hand. Woosh! A sharp sound could be heard. The translucent arrow broke away from the bow in Queen Isa¡¯s left hand and sped through the air. It was so fast that it almost reached the point of teleportation. Before the sound of the arrow breaking the air could be heard, the translucent arrow had already arrived in front of David. However, it was aiming at David¡¯s left shoulder, not his head or heart. Queen Isa did not want to kill David either. It did not matter which force David was the secret sessor to. Judging by his performance just now, his status was already self-evident. Chapter 2274 Chapter 2274 If Isa killed him, the forces behind David would fight the Elves at all costs. There were not many members of the Elves and the truly powerful one who could stand at the top of Le was only Queen Isa. Compared with those huge families of the human race, the gap was still veryrge. If Isapletely offended the force behind David, the Elves might not escape. Under thisprehensive consideration, it was not that Queen Isa did not want to kill David, but because she did not dare to. As the Elven Queen, she had to be considerate of the Elves as a whole. David was still affected by the shock waves and before he could stabilize himself, the arrow shot by Queen Isa reached him. The speed was so fast that David was also taken aback. Luckily he had been on guard against Queen Isa. Immediately, he stretched out his right hand and grabbed the translucent arrow with all his might. The moment David grabbed the arrow, a huge force hit him. He disappeared in ce and was sent flying backward by this huge force. In a blink of an eye, he arrived at a mountain peak more than 20 kilometers away. His body collided with the mountain peak, making a huge vibration and sound. The high mountain peak, hundreds of meters high, was knocked down. It was evident how powerful Queen Isa¡¯s arrow was. It would be horrible if it hit David. Queen Isa achieved her goal with her arrow so she did not continue to attack. After that, the green bow in her hand dissipated. Then, she also sped quickly to the copsed mountain. At this point, she did not feel the joy of victory but was instead a little worried. Her brows were tightly furrowed. ¡®Did I strike too hard? ¡®Don¡¯t die, David, you little punk.¡¯ Queen Isa did not expect that David, who was so brave just now, could not even block her arrow. She thought she needed to shoot more arrows to beat David! Whoever thought that one arrow would be enough? The mountain copsed, stirring up a thick cloud of dust. Isa could not see inside the dust and she had no idea what happened to David. Was he slightly injured, seriously injured, or dying? There was no movement in the mountain for a long time, so Queen Isa became a little nervous. ¡®He¡¯s not dead, right?¡¯ Queen Isa shook her head again and again. Should be unlikely. Judging from the fight just now. David¡¯s strength was beyond doubt. After shooting that arrow, Queen Isa also withdrew her strength. At most, David would be seriously injured but not dead. When Queen Isa was considering whether to go in and have a look, a huge and suffocating energy shot up into the sky in front of her. Faced with this force, even Queen Isa, the Elven Queen, felt small. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Then came a hurricane The thick dust was blown away and Queen Isa was also hit by the hurricane. The hurricane did not harm her, but it blew up her veil, revealing her stunning face and the pair of pointed ears. Before Queen Isa came back to her senses under this energy, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. The figure opened his right hand and was about to grab Queen Isa¡¯s neck at lightning speed. However, when he saw Queen Isa¡¯s face and pointed ears, he was stunned. His hand also stopped in its tracks. He stood right in front of Queen Isa and his right hand was only a few centimeters away from Queen Isa¡¯s neck. The two stood motionless in the air in this strange posture. Chapter 2275 Chapter 2275 David was disrupted by Queen Isa¡¯s sudden arrow! Fortunately, he was constantly paying attention to her and grabbed the arrow in time. However, the huge force also pushed David backward and hit the high mountain peak, knocking it down. David, who was embedded in the mountain, was in a rage. This was the first time he suffered such a big loss since arriving at The Spirit Cage. He had backed down repeatedly since the beginning and yet the other side kept pressing. ¡®Does she think I¡¯m weak? ¡®Do you think you¡¯re the only one with a trump card?¡¯ So, he decided to use all of his strength. He vowed to give this unreasonable woman in front of him a lesson. So what if she was a woman? If she pushed him enough, he would also hit a woman. With the sudden burst of strength, he directly frightened Queen Isa to freeze. In a sh, David seized the opportunity, came to Queen Isa in an instant, and quickly stretched out his right hand to grab her neck. However, at this time, David saw Queen Isa¡¯s face clearly. ¡®That delicate face and those pointed ears¡­ ¡®Isn¡¯t that Evie?¡¯ After a closer look, he felt something was off. ¡®She¡¯s a little different from Evie and she¡¯s obviously older than Evie. ¡®She looks more mature too. ¡®Yet, the two looked 70 to 80% simr.¡¯ David was not a fool and he knew that the woman in front of him must have an unusual rtionship with Evie. When he thought of who Elven Princess Evie was and the fact that he bought Evie from the Sole underground fair, he knew that this woman was also an Elf and she was so simr to Evie. Therefore, she had certainlye to find Evie. So, David also stopped the hand that was about to grab the opponent¡¯s neck. Although Evie was not Queen Isa¡¯s biological daughter, she was identified as the Elven Princess when she was just born and she had been raised by Queen Isa so far. Moreover, the two had eaten and lived together for so many years. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Not only that, but for Evie to ept the inheritance smoothly in the future, Elven Queen Isa needed to inject her genes into Evie every day when she was a baby. So that Evie could slowly integrate and adapt and the two will not repel each other when passing on the inheritance in the future. This was so that they could be a perfect fit. The alternation of each generation of Elven Queens in the history of the Elves was done in this way. Therefore, although the two were not biological mother and daughter, they were about 70% simr in appearance. This was the result of gene fusion. From a scientific point of view, Queen Isa and Evie had simr genes and should be sisters. That was why Queen Isa was so angry when she knew that Evie might be captured by bad guys and assaulted, making her unable to ept the inheritance. Evie was the sessor she had cultivated after much effort. Moreover, it was not easy to cultivate another. Queen Isa was shocked by David¡¯s sudden outburst, and before she could recover, David approached and grabbed her. She could not do anything against David¡¯s sudden attack. It was toote to do anything now. So, she could only watch David¡¯s hand approaching her neck and there was only one thought in her mind. ¡®Has David not used his full strength yet? ¡®Is this his full strength? ¡®This kid is not just a little genius, but a massive genius.¡¯ i Just as Queen Isa resigned to her fate, David stopped. Chapter 2276 Chapter 2276 This confused her.She did not know why David stopped.She did not hesitate to shoot that arrow just now. The two stood in the air quietly, staring at each other. None spoke. After about ten seconds, David pull back his hand, coughed, and said, ¡°Um¡­ You should know Evie, right?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Queen Isa answered nkly. With that, she took off her veil to show her beautiful face which was so simr to Evie¡¯s. At the same time, her Elvish ears were also on disy. Looking at Queen Isa¡¯s expression, David thought for a while and analyzed what happened. Finally, he understood. If the woman was here to look for Evie, was it possible that she sensed Evie¡¯s presence just now and thought that David was the one who captured her? Otherwise, why would shee here with killing intentions? The more he thought about this, the more David thought this possible. The other party thought he caught the Elven Princess, but in reality, he saved her. This had been a misunderstanding. ¡°Who are you to Evie?¡± David asked again. ¡°Evie is the Elven Princess and I am Queen Isa of the Elves. Who do you think I am to her?¡± Queen Isa¡¯s expression still did not change. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Princess Evie? Queen Isa? Are you saying you¡¯re Evie¡¯s mother?¡± David looked like he hade to a realization. No wonder she wanted to kill him the moment she saw him. They were mother and daughter. If she thought he was the one that captured her daughter, then it was understandable that a mother, desperate to save her daughter, would do this. Queen Isa did not say anything, so he assumed that she agreed tacitly. ¡°Queen Isa, I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not what you think.¡± ¡®Tell me then. What¡¯s going on?¡± Queen Isa¡¯s eyes were cold. It was fine when David did not mention Evie, but when he did, Isa wanted to tear this punk apart thinking how this punk damaged the sessor she spent all her sweat, blood, and time cultivating. ¡°Princess Evie is indeed with me, but I didn¡¯t catch her and I didn¡¯t force her to stay with me. She can leave anything she wants, but Evie feels that it may be dangerous to leave, so she begged me to escort her to Amber City. We¡¯re on our way now and ran into you,¡± David exined patiently. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± Queen Isa did not quite believe David¡¯s words. ¡°Of course it is true! Do you think I would lie to you at this time? You will know if you ask Evie.¡± ¡®Then how did you meet Evie?¡± ¡°I bought her from a merchant at an underground fair in Sole for 250 billion L Dors.¡± When Queen Isa heard this, killing intent shed in her eyes. ¡®Who was the merchant who sold Evie to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Everyone wore masks in the underground trade fair so everyone is anonymous.¡± David spread his hands, saying that he did not know who sold Evie to him. Queen Isa looked straight at David with her beautiful eyes. She was analyzing the truth of David¡¯s words in her heart. After much deliberation, she figured that David didn¡¯t have to lie. If he had not discovered that she looked a lot like Evie just now, there was a high probability that she would die in his hands. This guy¡¯s soul power was too strong. ¡°David, I hope you¡¯re not lying. No matter who you are and what background you have, the Elves will not stop. Evie is the Elven Princess so she¡¯s very important to us. We will do everything to seek revenge no matter who hurts her,¡± Queen Isa gritted her teeth and said. ¡°Fine! You won¡¯t believe anything I say anyway, so you should just go ask Evie. She¡¯s not far from here,¡± David shrugged indifferently. Aside from the fact that he had been helping Evie, so what if he offended the Elves? This Elven Queen was not his opponent anyway, so what was there to be scared of? Chapter 2277 Chapter 2277 Queen Isa nced at David and sent a voice transmission to the Elven Guards outside the battle circle. ¡°Come here, all of you!¡± The Elven Guards thought that Her Majesty had dealt with the enemy, so they hurried toward the center of the battle. They soon arrived. When they saw Queen Isa and David standing together, they all thought they were seeing things. Just now, the two were in an earth-shattering fight. How did they suddenly reconcile? Although they had doubts in their hearts, the Elven Guards did not say anything. They still knew what to ask and what not to ask. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to pick up the princess and go home together.¡± After Queen Isa finished speaking, she set off first, heading toward Evie and the others. The Elven Guards followed immediately. David was at the end of the group. As a matter of fact, he was the most depressed one. He had kindly rescued Evie and the Elf women and promised to send them to Amber City. As a result, her mother came. If it were not for David¡¯s strength, he would be killed if not crippled. If that happened, that would be such an unjust death. It seemed that he should not do acts of kindness randomly now. David shook his head helplessly. Now that things had progressed to this point, Queen Isa believed David. There were two reasons why she did not like him. Firstly, she was embarrassed. David saved Evie and logically, Isa was Evie¡¯s mother so she should thank him. However, she attacked him the moment she saw him without understanding what happened. Queen Isa had no idea how to face David, Evie¡¯s savior. Secondly, as the queen and the number one among the Elves, she had almost lost to a junior. No, if David did not stop in time, she would have been killed. Even in The Spirit Cage, not the real world, Queen Isa still could not ept this fact. There were not a lot of people in Le who could surpass David in terms of soul power now. The sound of fighting finally stopped. Beanie and Evie were anxiously waiting for the result of the battle. Because they did not know whether the battle was over or not, they did not dare to approach. If the battle started again, they would die. Not long after, a few figures appeared in the sky. Everyone looked intently as they knew the one who arrived first would be the winner. When they saw that the person at the front was Elven Queen Isa but not David, Evie, and Beanie seemed to be drained of strength and fell limply on the ground. Although they were already prepared in their hearts, it was still a little hard to ept when the facts were in front of them. The only thing they could hope for was that David was still alive and not dead. Queen Isa was very fast and she reached Evie, and the others not far away, in the blink of an eye. Just when Evie was about to ask about David¡¯s situation, a figure approached slowly. Who was it if not David? Beanie and Evie immediately burst into tears of joy. Chapter 2278 Chapter 2278 Thor and the others were relieved when they saw that David was safe. ¡°Master David, you¡¯re still alive!¡± ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Evie and Beanie asked excitedly at the same time. ¡°What? Do you really think I¡¯m that weak?¡± David smiled. ¡°No! No! Master David, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re alive.¡± Evie said incoherently. She was very excited. She thought something would happen to David when he met his mother, the Elven Queen. Unexpectedly, he was fine. Plus, both David and her mother were both fine, which was great. Beanie did not speak, but she could not hide the heartfelt smile on her face. When Queen Isa saw that Evie was concerned about David¡¯s safety the moment she saw him, she knew that David was not lying. After slowly calming down, Evie looked at her mother, Elven Queen Isa. ¡°Mother!¡± Evie lowered her head and called out obediently. It was all her fault. It was she who sneaked into The Spirit Cage that caused what happened. Not only did she harm the maids who had followed her for many years, she almost could not go back. ¡°Hmm!¡± Queen Isa responded lightly. ¡°Sorry,¡± Evie whispered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize to me, but to all of the Elves. Evie, you are usually very obedient, but I never thought that you would be so courageous toe to The Spirit Cage. You know that if something unexpected happens here, you will also die in the real world, right? You are the Elven Princess and if you are gone, who will I hand the n to?¡± Eventually, Queen Isa could not stop herself from reprimanding her. ¡°I know I made a mistake, Mother. I will never dare to do this again in the future. Please forgive me!¡± Evie knelt in front of Queen Isa as she spoke. ¡®Tell me about what you have experienced since you entered The Spirit Cage. Don¡¯t miss anything. I want to know everything,¡± Queen Isa took a deep breath and asked. Now, she was eager to know what happened to Evie after she came to The Spirit Cage. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Most importantly, did a man assault her, and if she could still ept the inheritance? ¡®Yes, Mother!¡± Evie started telling her story, starting from when she first entered The Spirit Cage. First, she met Soleil, a direct descendant of the Alten family, who broke up the nine-member team, leaving only five of them. Then, a man rescued them. She thought she had met a good person, but unexpectedly, she fell into another trap. In the end, David bought them at an underground fair. This time, she did meet a good person. After listening to her daughter, Queen Isa did not speak, and nobody knew what she was thinking. After a while, she asked, ¡°So you haven¡¯t been vited?¡± ¡°No!¡± Evie shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Who was the man who took you?¡± ¡°I only know his name is ck Fox, but I don¡¯t know his real name.¡± ¡°What about his appearance? Do you remember? Can you draw him?¡± ¡°Mother, ck Fox was very cautious. Every time he appears in front of us, he will look different. He would be wearing a special mask for fear of being recognized by others.¡± At this moment, Thor suddenly interjected. ¡®Your Majesty, Princess Evie, I have had contact with ck Fox. May I say a few words?¡± Queen Isa looked at Thor and nodded expressionlessly, indicating that he could speak. ¡®Your Majesty, I have been in Sole for many years and I have participated in many underground trade fairs held by ck Fox. He is very mysterious. Every time he appears, many people will dress up exactly like him to maintain his anonymity. Until now, no one knows his true identity and appearance.¡± ¡°When is that underground trade fair usually held?¡± Queen Isa asked again. This person dared to target the Elven Princess, so as the Elven Queen, how could Queen Isa spare him? ¡°There is no set time, but ording to what Princess Evie said, ck Fox discovered Princess Evie¡¯s identity, so he was desperate to sell her in Sole. Otherwise, he could get a much higher price if he sold her in any first-tier city. From this, I infer that ck Fox is no longer in Sole,¡± Thor expressed his judgment. He had been in contact with ck Fox. So, he knew he was very cautious and would never put himself in danger. Not even a little. Chapter 2279 Chapter 2279 ¡°You mean we can¡¯t find this ck Fox anymore?¡¯ Queen Isa¡¯s tone was still calm and there were no fluctuations, but anyone could feel the anger in her heart. Her Royal Highness, the only princess of the Elves, was abducted by a bad guy and he has not been found. How could Queen Isa not respond? If this happened in the real world, the Elves would definitely use the power of the whole n to find the person. Yet, this happened in The Spirit Cage, so it was not easy to handle. The Spirit Cage was, after all, a ce created by humans. The Elves did not have an advantage in terms of soul power. If they acted rashly, the seniors of the n would not agree. All this time, they kept putting pressure on Queen Isa to return and stop wasting time in The Spirit Cage. The elders needed to consider the interests of the whole n, rather than acting on their whims. It was not easy for the Elves to exist on such arge scale today. During their darkest moments, the Elf women would not even dare toe out of the Elven Forest at all. Once they did, they would be caught and sold. Many hedonists and spoiled spendthrifts would offer sky- high prices to buy Elf women. It was much better now than it was then. At least no one dared to publicly auction Elf women. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. If there was an auction, it would in the ck market. ¡°Your Majesty, it may not be easy to find ck Fox now! Maybe he has quit The Spirit Cage and won¡¯te back again. This person cherishes his life and will never put himself in danger. Once he encounters a crisis, he will try his best to save himself as soon as possible,¡± Thor replied respectfully. Queen Isa did not speak on hearing that. Instead, she turned to look at David. Although she did not want to face this little genius, he saved Evie after all, and if she, a mother, pretended not to see him, then it would be very rude of the Elves. Moreover, David¡¯sst burst of energy terrified her. He possessed such a powerful soul power that this kid must not be too weak in the real world either. It also showed that he had a sky-high background. If Isa could get on good terms with David because of Evie, it would be beneficial for the Elves. However, Elven Queen Isa did not want to ept and face the fact that she was so scared by the energy of a junior that she could not move. ¡°David, thank you for saving Evie. If it weren¡¯t for you, she would have suffered horribly. Not only would she not be able to go back, she would be locked up and treated like a ve too. Her life would be over,¡± Queen Isa suppressed the awkwardness in her heart and thanked David. ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial matter, Queen Isa, you don¡¯t have to be so modest.¡± David smiled. He was really angry when he was attacked by Queen Isa¡¯s arrow and broke the mountain. Immediately, he wanted to exert his full strength and teach this woman a serious lesson. Yet, after discovering Queen Isa¡¯s identity, David was relieved. It was understandable for a mother to act irrationally when she was worried about her daughter¡¯s safety. Chapter 2280 Chapter 2280 David was not unreasonable. It was one of his strengths to be willing to think about problems from the perspective of others. ¡°It might be trivial for you, but it means a lot to Evie and the Elves. Just now, I didn¡¯t understand the real situation so I thought you were the one who caught Evie and that¡¯s why I attacked you. I apologize to you as the Elven Queen and I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Queen Isa sincerely apologized to David. This scene stunned Evie and the others, as well as the Elven Guards. They never expected Her Majesty the Queen to lower herself to a young man. The reason why Queen Isa lowered herself and apologized to David was of course to get David¡¯s forgiveness. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It was her fault in the first ce because she did not find out the truth of the matter before attacking. If David was an ordinary person, it would be fine. However, he was not. An apology would not hurt. After all, it was David¡¯s strength that conquered Queen Isa. Otherwise, based on her rank, even if she made a mistake, she would not lower herself in front of David. At most, she would justpensate him. ¡°No need! No need! It¡¯s really not necessary. It¡¯s not a big deal, besides, Princess Evie and I have also be friends. As friends, we should help each other.¡± David waved his hands repeatedly. Queen Isa was so modest and it made him a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes! Mother, Master David is a very nice person. We are already friends so you don¡¯t need to apologize to him. Everything you do is for me and I believe Master David will understand.¡± Evie interjected happily. ¡°Princess Evie is right! Queen Isa, you are a mother. You were worried about your daughter¡¯s safety so you did some irrational things. I can understand your feelings and I won¡¯t split hairs over this matter.¡± David nodded. ¡®That¡¯s good! David, since you and Evie are friends, I won¡¯t say much to thank you. I hope you will come to visit us if you have time in the future. You will be our most honored guest and you will get to enjoy the Elves¡¯ reception of the highest standard.¡± ¡°Okay! I will definitely go if I have time,¡± David agreed casually. As for whether he would actually go, it depended on the situation. The threat of the Feather family must be eliminated before David even considered leaving Star Kingdom. ¡°Master David, you have promised. You muste to visit as a guest. I will wait for you in the Elven Forest,¡± Evie added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely go when I¡¯ve finished handling my affairs and have nothing to do.¡± While everyone was talking, Pebbles came out of the carriage. Themotion caused by the battle between Queen Isa and David did not wake her up. Instead, the talking after the battle woke her up. ¡°Davey, carry me!¡± The little girl stood on the carriage pedal, raised her hands above her head, and nced around before looking at David. David walked over, took the little girl into his arms, and said dotingly, ¡°Why are you up, Pebbles? Did we wake you because we were talking too loudly?¡± ¡°No! Davey, you didn¡¯t wake me, I woke up by myself. I want to sleep in Davey¡¯s arms because it will be morefortable.¡± The little girl buried her head in David¡¯s arms as she said that. ¡®Then Davey will hold you to sleep.¡± Pebbles fell asleep quickly, smelling theforting scent of David. David¡¯s scent helped her a lot. Just as Celeste and David¡¯s soul power could be greatly improved after their intercourse in the fantasy. Others were not surprised to see such a situation. David¡¯s love for Pebbles had reached the extreme, and everyone was envious of that. 4 Even Evie, the Elven Princess, was envious. Chapter 2281 Chapter 2281 Isa looked at Pebbles in David¡¯s arms, her eyes full of disbelief. When she looked into this little girl¡¯s eyes, her whole body trembled uncontrobly and she almost could not stop herself from kneeling. It was fear from the deepest part of the soul. It was as if she had encountered a natural enemy. It was a self-formed instinctive protection. It was nothing to do with strength. It was more like a lower life meeting a higher life. No matter how powerful she was, she would feel like she wanted to worship the other party. Isa was confused. For her, the feeling was a little familiar. ¡®It seems I have encountered it before. ¡®When was it? ¡®It must have been a long time ago.¡¯ At that time, Isa had just taken over the position of the Elven Queen and she was ready to show her talents and lead the Elves out of their predicament. Then, from a distance, she saw a figure that she would never forget. At that time, she also wanted to get on her knees, but back then, she felt it much stronger. Isa would never forget who that figure was. In addition, she was also Isa¡¯s ultimate goal in this life. She was Empress Elora, one of the five Overlord Le rulers. Queen Isa dreamed that, one day, she could stand that high. Then, the Elves would not need to please any forces anymore. Instead, countless forces woulde to curry favors with the Elves. No one would dare to sell Elf women, whether in public or secret ck markets. Now, Isa had only aplished one of them: no one dared publicly sell Elf women anymore. However, there were still people trading Elf women on the ck market. Moreover, their prices would be sky-high. With Isa¡¯s current strength, she still could not deter those crazy desperadoes. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She could only do so when she reached the heights of Empress Elora. Isa could not understand why she had the urge to worship when she looked at the little girl in David¡¯s arms. ¡®Who is this little girl?¡¯ Isa took another look at Evie and the Elven Guards and noticed that they did not feel anything. Therefore, it meant that she was the only one feeling that way. ¡®Could it be that these people¡¯s soul power is not enough for them to feel it? ¡®But David¡¯s soul power is ridiculously strong. How can he hold the little girl so easily while chatting and laughing?¡¯ Isa was lost. ¡®What¡¯s going on here?* Meeting a young guy with a stronger soul power than her was one thing, but even the look in the eyes of a little girl could make her feel ashamed and panic from the bottom of her heart. She could not understand this. David was indeed someone with a sky-high background. Even the little girl with him was so extraordinary. ¡°Evie, get ready to go back with me first!¡± Isa suppressed the shock in her heart and looked at Evie. ¡°Mother, can I go back with you only after I go to Wier with Master David? It¡¯s the same road anyway,¡± Evie asked in a low voice. ¡°No! The elders in the n are already very dissatisfied with your behavior. If you don¡¯t go back, it will be hard for me to exin. If you don¡¯t go back with me, you better not ask me for help then because I don¡¯t want to make up nonsense to please them,¡± Isa directly rejected Evie¡¯s proposal. She did not actually object to Evie getting along with David. If someone like David grew stronger, he would surely be Le¡¯s overlord. The Elves would definitely benefit a lot from having a good rtionship with him but now was not the time. The elders of the n had urged her countless times. Chapter 2282 Chapter 2282 If they did not return, those old women, who had all the free time in the world, would start making trouble again. Although Isa could exercise the rights of an Elven Queen and ignore them, those old hags could be very annoying when they started to split hairs with her. So, Isa had to take Evie back first. She would have the opportunity to build a good rtionship with David in the future. Evie was startled upon hearing that her behavior had aroused strong dissatisfaction among the elders in the n. She did not want to be lectured by the old women of the elders anymore. Just thinking about it gave her a headache. Ever since she was young, the elders would take Evie over and brainwash her in the name of education every once in a while. These sessions wouldst half a month. It was fine when she was young as she was more innocent. After growing up and developing a mind of her own, Evie felt that it was torture to go there. ¡°Mother, what did the elders say?¡± Evie immediately grimaced. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you get back.¡± ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to go there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to tell me. You should go tell those old hags, but judging from the fact that you had sneaked into The Spirit Cage, they will definitely feel that they¡¯ve failed to educate you and you will be punished severely this time. Don¡¯t even think abouting out for a year and a half or so.¡± ¡°Ah! A year and a half? Why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡± Evie let out a long sigh. ¡®You asked for this. All of this wouldn¡¯t happen if you hadn¡¯t sneaked in here. You reap what you sow. You should know this will happen when you made that decision. You¡¯re still considered lucky. Have you ever thought of what would happen to you if you hadn¡¯t met David? What kind of life would you face?¡± ¡°Mother, I know I was wrong, and I will never do this again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Go pack. We¡¯ll talk about this when we get back,¡± Isa ordered. Evie and the other four women of the Elves started packing their things. They did not have much to pack. When David bought them, they were almost naked. So they were done in no time. The next thing was to say goodbye to David. For David, handing Evie to her mother was also a solution to his worries. After all, he promised Evie that he would send her to Amber City. This is great! After Evie leaves with her mother, he could go wherever he wants. It would be so freeing to go wherever and whenever he wants. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After Evie thanked David with reluctant eyes, she followed Queen Isa and left. Of course, before leaving, she did not forget to ask David for his contact information. She could not just cut off contact with her savior like that. Even if Evie agreed, her mother, Queen Isa, would not agree. Such an outstanding young man would surely be Le¡¯s overlord in the future, so how could she lose contact with him? Um¡­ No, how could she be ungrateful to him? Evie was not strong enough so she could only be led. Isa took Evie while the rest of the Elven Guards took Evie¡¯s maids. The Elf women quickly disappeared from David¡¯s sight. After saying goodbye to Evie and the others, David and others resumed their journey. The speed of the carriages was much slower. After more than a month of running around, without idents along the way, the team finally arrived in Wier. Wier was a first-level city in The Spirit Cage and it was much more prosperous than Sole. The forces here were also muchrger. Any third-rate force could crush the Macee family of Sole. David¡¯s arrival did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. Countless teams entered and exited Wier every day. The team of three carriages was so small that it was difficult to attract attention. Chapter 2283 Chapter 2283 The first thing they did on arriving in Wier was to find a ce to stay. David and his party walked the bustling streets of Wier for a long time. There were many inns where they could stay, but they were all of average standards. Since they wanted to find somewhere to live, they had to live in the best ce. After asking a local and following the guidance of the other party, they found an inn with a better environment to live in. David nned to stay in Wier for a while. They could only leave after he upgraded both his Body and Mind to Ancestral level 10. Then head to the other destination, the main city of Amber City. He would need at least hundreds of thousands ofvish points to do this. So, he had to spend tens of trillions of L Dors. Therefore, they had to buy a house. Living in a house would be morefortable than in an inn. Moreover, as a first-tier city, Wier houses were expensive. So he could also earnvish points. It would not be a lot, but it would be better than nothing. David handed Thor the responsibility of buying a house. As a businessman who had traveled all over the world and climbed up from the bottom, Thor was definitely capable of doing so. David handed the responsibility of buying a house and treasures to Thor. Meanwhile, Beanie was in charge of managing the internal chores. A woman so beautiful should not go out to deal with those profiteers and show her face. It would cause trouble. David had a deep understanding of this. After only three days in the inn, Thor bought a house. The location of the house was good, the area was big, and the environment was also superb. Of course, the price was not cheap. After dealing with the house, Thor devoted himself to other matters. If he wanted to develop in Wier, he must first establish a good rtionship with everyone. David would not ask about these things and all he would do was pay. The more money Thor spent, the happier he was. On the first night of moving into his house, David told Pebbles that he needed to go into seclusion to upgrade himself. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The little girl told David to be careful and then stood guard in front of the door so that no one would disturb David. What Pebbles did made David feel very helpless. It was because he did not need it but yet he could not refuse Pebbles. After sitting on the bed and turning on the system, David opted out of The Spirit Cage. He returned to the real world when he opened his eyes. It had been several months since he was back and yet the surroundings were still familiar. Inside the secret room of the Iridescent Sect in the Star Kingdom, David turned on the system again. His Body was at Ancestral level 3 and his Mind was at Ancestral level 10. Then, he clicked on the plus sign behind the Body column. A window popped up, and he selected Yes. A thousandvish points disappear. He felt the slight heat as his Body rose from Ancestral level 3 to Ancestral level 4. He did the same again and, in the end, he spent 7000vish points to raise his Body to Ancestral level 10. Just like his Mind, his Body had reached the limit of Ancestral Deity Rank. After he got used to the changes in his body, David could not wait to turn on the system. He wanted to see how hisbat power would change when both his Body and Mind reached Ancestral level 10, also the limit of Divine Realm. ¡®What is the next realm after Divine Realm?¡¯ As soon as he opened the system, David fixed his eyes on thebat power column. [Combat power: partial Overlord Realm Supreme Overlord Rank) Chapter 2284 Chapter 2284 At the same time, an introduction appeared in David¡¯s mind. After Divine Realm would be Overlord Realm. Overlord Realm was also divided into three ranks. The first rank of the Overlord Realm was Supreme Overlord Rank, the Ancient Overlord Rank, and finally Heavenly Overlord Rank. ¡°So, it turns out that Overlord Realm is after Divine Realm. I wonder what is after Overlord Realm?¡± David murmured. Now, he could be regarded as someone halfway into Overlord Realm. Divine Realm was nothing to him. ¡®There won¡¯t be a lot of partial Overlords in Le, right? ¡®So it means I am safe if I go to Le in the future. ¡®At least I won¡¯t worry about anything.¡¯ After he stood up and moved his body, David came out of seclusion. There were still two beautiful female disciples from the Iridescent Sect guarding the gate to the courtyard. When they saw Davide out, the two immediately showed surprise. They quickly knelt and cried respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Master N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. David!¡± ¡°Greetings, Master David!¡± ¡°Get up now. Thank you for your hard work.¡± David waved his hand and an invisible force lifted the two. ¡°It¡¯s no hard work! It is our blessing to do something so trivial for Master David.¡± David nodded. When he was back a few months ago, he knew from Nova that Sid had hyped out the news about him killing Azul and saving the Star Kingdom. Today, he had probably be the national idol of Star Kingdom. It could be seen from the stars in the eyes and the adoration on the faces of the two female disciples of the Iridescent Sect. ¡°No matter what, I still want to thank you! Take me to see Lady Dream first! I have something to discuss with her.¡± ¡°Yes, Master David, please follow us.¡± David followed the two to the study of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s head. However, Nova was not there. The two female disciples of the Iridescent Sect immediately contacted Nova. Nova was holding a meeting with the Iridescent Sect¡¯s cores in the Great Hall of the Iridescent Sect. Suddenly, she received the news. As soon as she heard that David hade to look for her, she quickly asked the two disciples to take David to the study for a rest and she would be there soon. Immediately after, she announced the temporary end of the meeting, leaving a group of confused cores behind. They all looked at each other. They had no idea what had happened that would allow the head to stop the meeting halfway and leave them there. Not long after David was in the study, Nova rushed over. ¡°David, it¡¯s only been a few months. Why are you out again?¡± Nova asked, panting. She came here as fast as she could. ording to Nova¡¯s knowledge, eight to ten years of seclusion were nothing for Saints. Some could do it for hundreds of years at a time. However, when it came to David, he came out every ten days or half a month. This time was better as he was in seclusion for a few months. Yet,pared to other Saints, who would stay in seclusion for decades, this was really pitifully short. It was unknown what he was doing. Did he practice hard? Didn¡¯t David know that if he could not make a breakthrough in 300 years, Star Kingdom would be doomed once the people from the Feather family got here? Nova shook her head secretly. David was still too young, after all. He could not concentrate. He could not hold himself back from not seeing his girlfriends for a few months. Even if he was talented, he could not shoulder heavy responsibilities at critical moments. Maybe he would only know the importance of time after he grew up for a while. He should start practicing hard now and hopefully, he would make it then. During the period of seclusion, David came out frequently and was considered by Nova to be young andcking in concentration. However, she had no idea that David¡¯s current strength had surpassed Divine Realm, beyond Saint Realm, and even reached the partial Overlord Realm. Even if the Feather family came in full force, they would be like a small ant¡¯s nest that could be crushed with a light kick, let alone if they sent only one person. Chapter 2285 Chapter 2285 ¡°Nova, I didn¡¯t interrupt anything, right?¡± David did not answer but asked with a smile. He could not read minds and did not know what Nova was thinking. If he could, it was not known how he would feel. Would he expose a little of his strength to Nova? David¡¯s current strength was indeed frighteningly strong. He was a partial Overlord. Even in level 9 civilization Le, he would have been a hegemon, a level no one dared to provoke. One must know that in all of Le, there were only five Overlords. In other words, those five Overlords were the only ones who could beat David. However, in addition to being an Overlord, David had the Cloning technique. He could use three drops of blood essence to summon three partial Overlord clones at the same time. 4 He was almost invincible. Which partial Overlord could beat four powerhouses at the same level? Among them, three of them were not afraid to die and they could blow themselves up at critical moments. The self-protection of a partial Overlord was unimaginable. So David was unrivaled by anyone below Overlord Realm. It would not be an exaggeration to call him the sixth strongest in Le. Within the jurisdiction of Level 9 civilization Le, there were many races and countless creatures, and David¡¯s strength could be ranked sixth. Therefore, it was enough for him to do whatever he wanted in Le. Except for the five mysterious Overlords, no one could do anything to him. This was enough for David to be proud of. Of course, he did not know it. He just felt that as a partial Overlord, he had enough strength for Le. As for how powerful that was, he would have to wait until he went to Le in person to find out. ¡°David, I am free. What I¡¯m afraid of is that, when you are in seclusion, you oftene out like this and it will affect your cultivation,¡± Nova said worriedly. ¡°Nova, you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t be able to stop the Feather family if theye when I rxing, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you know. David, the fate of the entire Star Kingdom is in your hands now, so you have to work hard! You¡¯re a national idol now and countless people adore you. So, don¡¯t let everyone down. Also, don¡¯t put your hopes on Lord Sid and the gang. They have been stuck at Sacred Saint Rank for so long, they can¡¯t get beyond Saint Realm to Divine Realm in even 30 thousand years, nevermind 300 years. Star Kingdom is relying on you.¡± Nova looked at David in disappointment. She knew David. She knew he was easy-going and would not get mad over little things. She was genuinely treating David like a younger brother. Otherwise, she would not dare to speak like that to a partial Deity, even with all the courage in the world. When she met Saints like Sid and Zenon, Nova would only lower her posture and answer whatever she was asked. ¡°I know! But Nova, I can¡¯t do anything now. If I¡¯m stuck in my cultivation, staying in seclusion alone won¡¯t solve my problem. Only bying out to rx asionally can I ensure that I am in the best condition and that will help my breakthrough,¡± David said helplessly. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. In the end, he still did not tell Nova that he had broken through already and was no longer afraid of the Feather family. After all, he spent too little time in seclusion. It had not even been a year and he¡¯s already had another breakthrough. What would happen if word got out? He would only reveal his Divine Realm strength three hundred yearster so that it would not be too sensational. ¡®Yeah right. Do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind? I think you¡¯re too young and you don¡¯t have enough concentration. Plus, you can¡¯t bear the loneliness. David, you have to work hard now. Even if you¡¯re not concerned about the countless creatures in Star Kingdom, think about your girlfriends! Once you can¡¯t fight the Feather family in the future, they will all suffer.¡± Chapter 2286 Chapter 2286 ¡°Nova, you misunderstand. It¡¯s not what you think!¡± David smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with me, David. I know you are young and have physical needs, but as the saying goes, the greater the strength, the greater the responsibility. Now only you can save Star Kingdom. No one but you. Promise me that you¡¯ll hold yourself back in these three hundred years and cultivate your mind. You can start your happy life after repelling the Feather family in the future,¡± Nova persuaded earnestly. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She was very nervous, seeing that David was not taking his cultivation seriously at all and that he was alwaysing out every three or two months. Three hundred years seemed like a long time. However, it would pass in a blink of an eye if one did not pay attention. It would be toote to regret it at that time. ¡°Fine! I understand, Nova, don¡¯t worry! I will work hard to cultivate and not disappoint everyone.¡± David could only agree in the end. He did not dare to continue exining. Otherwise, it would attract Nova¡¯srge-scale preaching. He was a partial Overlord and he was still being educated like a child. Wouldn¡¯t it be so embarrassing if word got out? ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand! David, don¡¯t me me for being long-winded. These are all for your own good, and of course, it¡¯s also for my good. If you can¡¯t stop the Feather family, I will also suffer.¡± After finishing this topic, David asked Nova about Star Kingdom. In today¡¯s Star Kingdom, everyone lived and worked in peace and contentment. The atmosphere was completely peaceful. With David, a partial Deity in charge, no one dared to mess around. Zenon, who used to be in the limelight, was now lowering his head and did not dare to stand out for fear of being targeted by David. He had seen David¡¯s strength. David did not like what he did before, so if he did something wrong again, wouldn¡¯t he be courting death? Zenon, the Saint, had be low-key, and so did the others. Everyone wished to be invisible and be forgotten by the public. Through Nova, David learned that the current situation of Star Kingdom was good and everyone was living good lives. Thus, David did not ask more. After saying goodbye to Nova, he came to the ce where Celia and the others lived and chatted with them. He could see their strength had improved. Then, he left under the reluctant eyes of the women, returned to his ce of seclusion, and entered The Spirit Cage through the system. If it were not for the little girl Pebbles, David would stay in the real world a while more. Thor would help him spend money in The Spirit Cage anyway, so he would have nothing to do if he went back. It would be better to apany Celia and the others in the real world. However, he could not do that if Pebbles was around. If David did not go out for a day, the little girl would keep guarding the door and she would be hungry. So, he had no choice but toe back to The Spirit Cage hurriedly. David¡¯s next n was to prepare enough rations for the little girl while spending money to getvish points. He would raise Pebbles, and when she remembered where her home was, he would send her back to her family. After finishing this, he would wait for the arrival of the Feather family while umtingvish points. David originally wanted to go back to Earth but his n was dyed because of the Feather family. After he resolved the crisis with the Feather family, there would be time to take everyone back to Earth and then, consider going to Le. Chapter 2287 Chapter 2287 The Elven Forest in the level 9 civilization Le. This was where all the Elves lived. Elven Queen Isa and Elven Princess Evie had returned. They were much faster than David and others that traveled in carriages. After they returned to the Elven Forest, Isa began to deal with various affairs umted during this period. Evie was taken for education by the elders of the Elves. She sneaked into The Spirit Cage, causing a sensation in the Elf n and making the elders of the Elves very angry. They thought their education for the Elven Princess after so many years had failed and now, they had to do it all over again. Although Evie did not want to go, there was no other way. The elders had high prestige among the Elves and all of them had served as the Elven Queen before. Evie had to go even if she did not want to. In the face of these respected, but stubborn, old women, even Elven Queen Isa had no choice. After finishing her affairs, she started to inquire about David. However, despite utilizing all the connections of the Elves and mobilizing every possible force, David¡¯s specific identity could not be confirmed. It was evident that this young man, with his remarkable soul power, had concealed himself deeply. It must be that David¡¯s allies did not wish for his premature exposure. Since it was impossible to confirm, Isa stopped wasting time and went to find Evie, who was being lectured. When Evie saw her mother, she had a sad face. ¡°What? Are you having a hard time?¡± Isa sounded like she was gloating. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t want to stay here. I want to go back with you.¡± Evie said sadly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Stay here obediently for a while, and when the elders¡¯ anger has dissipated, I wille to put in a few good words for you. I can¡¯t save you now.¡± Isa rejected Evie¡¯s request without hesitation. ¡°My ears are so tired after listening to them for so many years. Yet, it still doesn¡¯t work, no?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you think it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s good enough as long as they think it¡¯s useful. When you get older, you have to find something to do, right? Otherwise, you¡¯ll be bored every day.¡± ¡°Mother, since you didn¡¯te to take me away, why are you here?¡± Evie said angrily, puffing her cheeks. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to ask you about David.¡± ¡°Master David?¡± ¡°Yes. Tell me about David¡¯s deeds. The more detailed, the better. You have been together for so long, you should have a certain understanding of him, right?¡± Isa asked. ¡°Of course, I do! Mother, Master David is a very good person. He is not at all the same as those disgusting men you speak of¡­¡± When she spoke about David, Evie chattered happily like a magpie. She kept saying how great David was and did not say anything to belittle him. Throughout, Isa did not interrupt. She also wanted to know everything about David, so she did not want to miss any detail. Someone destined to be the overlord of Le in the future deserved the attention of Isa, the Elven Queen. When Evie finished, Isa spoke. ¡°Evie, I can tell you like David very much.¡± ¡°Ah? N-No way! M-Mother, you¡­ you misunderstood,¡± Evie stammered. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. David was the one who rescued her from her predicament. He was handsome, friendly, and strong. It would be impossible if Evie did not have a fondness for him. Evie was still a little shy after being told so by her mother. Furthermore, as the Elven Princess, she had to ept the inheritance and be Elven Queen. Chapter 2288 Chapter 2288 Therefore, she could not be with a man. Just like her mother, who had always been by herself. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Evie, I am not trying to me you. If David is really as good as you say, it¡¯s normal for you to like him. I also liked someone when I was young.¡± ¡°Did you also have a crush on a human man?¡± Evie looked at her curiously. This was the first time she heard her mother talk about her past. ¡°Of course! I was also young, so why couldn¡¯t I have a crush?¡± Isa smiled. In fact, she was lying. Her goal was to get Evie to open up. Before Isa became the Elven Queen, she had never been out of the Elven Forest. So how could she fall for a human man? ¡°But even if you liked him, it was destined not to go anywhere, right, Mother?¡± Evie suddenly became depressed. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°If it was in the previous era, you are absolutely right in saying this because, as the Elven Princess, you have to shoulder the mission of the Elves. So, even if you like someone, there will be no results. However, it is different now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Evie¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise. Although it was hidden very deeply, Isa noticed it. She smiled slightly and said, ¡°Now the Elves have gained a firm foothold in Le and my strength is stronger than that of the previous Elven Queen. I canst for a while and still have time to train another Elven Princess.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Evie could not believe it. ¡°My point is very simple, Evie. If you really like David and if David likes you, then you should bravely pursue your own happiness! I will not only not stop you, but will also help you.¡± ¡°But¡­ What about the elders?¡± ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about the elders, I will take care of them for you,¡± Isa said confidently. She had the confidence to convince the elders. Once those old stubborn hags knew that David had soul power stronger than her as Elven Queen, even though he was still so young, they would definitely not stop Evie and David from being together. They would even encourage it. To those old hags, their n was everything. As long as the Elves benefit and as long as it was good for the development of the n, they would say yes. Queen Isa knew this very well. Even if she disagreed with the views of the elders regarding a lot of things, she could not refuse because they were seniors who gave everything for the Elves. ¡°Mother, i-is this true?¡± Evie asked with wide beautiful eyes. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Why would I joke with you about this kind of thing?¡± Isa replied seriously. ¡°B-But why?¡± It was normal for Evie to be confused. After all, the elders of the Elves instilled in her the idea that she was the Elven Princess and would be the Elven Queen in the future. So, she could not like any man or have any close contact with them. Otherwise, it would be a vition of the n¡¯s rules and she would be severely punished. So, why did her mother suddenly change her mind? She would even help Evie deal with the elders? ¡°Because David is not an ordinary person. His future achievements will be limitless and he may be one of Le¡¯s rulers. The Elves will benefit from you being with him far more than you bing the Elven Queen. The elders are all for the Elves¡¯ sake, so naturally they won¡¯t stop it.¡± Isa told Evie the truth. There was no need to hide this kind of thing because after Evie found out, she would work harder to maintain her rtionship with David. Chapter 2289 Chapter 2289 ¡°Mother, when you and David fought in The Spirit Cage, did you realize how extraordinary he was, and that was why you didn¡¯t hurt him?¡± Evie asked excitedly. She knew that Master David was definitely not an ordinary person. Could any random person get approved by her Elven Queen mother? Isa smiled wryly when she heard this. ¡®He¡¯s not just extraordinary. He¡¯s a genius among geniuses! ¡®It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to hurt him, but I couldn¡¯t beat him at all!¡¯ Besides, Isa understood that judging from David¡¯sst burst of energy, she might not be David¡¯s opponent even if she used all her means and trump cards. It was because David was too young. This was what Queen Isa focused on and also why she valued David. If he had such a strong soul power at such a young age, did it mean that he would break through as easily as eating and drinking in the future? Everyone knew that soul power was the most difficult to improve. Once David conquered the most difficult level, everything else would be easy. ¡°Evie, no matter what you and David be, you have to have a good rtionship with him, okay? It will be a huge benefit to the Elves.¡± Isa thought for a while and did not tell Evie the truth about the battle with David in The Spirit Cage. She did not want to put too much pressure on this girl and make her feel inferior. In this way, the gain outweighed the loss. ¡°I know, Mother, don¡¯t worry! Master David is easy to get along with and I really like how I feel when I¡¯m with him. It¡¯s very pleasant.¡± The Spirit Cage. For the rest of the time, David kept a low profile in Wier. He left all matters to Thor so he didn¡¯t have to show himself. So, he was like a behind-the-scenes boss. He only needed to spend money and make big decisions. At this time, David had to be thankful that he agreed with Thor¡¯s decision to be his follower. Since Thor was able to climb from the bottom and thrive in Sole¡¯s trading street, it was evident that he was very Even without funds, he could be a well-known businessman through his own efforts. Now, with the support of David¡¯s unlimited funds, the results spoke for themselves. With money paving the way, it did not take long for him to gain a foothold in Wier. After that, he started to send David the treasures of heaven and earth that Pebbles needed for growth. Hisvish points were, of course, also growing. Although it was not very fast, it would umte through stability and a steady flow. It was not like a one-shot deal in the auction. Moreover, it would also attract some people¡¯s attention. With enough strength to deal with the Feather family, David was not in a hurry now. He never wondered when he would be number one in the world. Moreover, he was not that ambitious either. He did not need to be strong, it would be enough as long as he could protect himself. It was actually about David¡¯s purpose ining to The Spirit Cage. The purpose had been over- fulfilled. When he first entered The Spirit Cage, he just wanted to resolve the previous predicament and have enough strength to solve the iing crisis of the Feather family. Now, David¡¯s strength had surpassed Divine Realm and reached partial Overlord Realm. What would the Feather family use to invade the Star Kingdom now? Even if the Feather family came out in full force, they would just be courting death. Therefore, David did not panic and began to pursue a stable development. The umtion of hundreds of thousands ofvish points was a long process and he was not in a rush. Two months passed quickly. The past two months had been uneventful. N?velDrama.Org content rights. David rarely went out. If he did, it would be because he stayed too long at home and wanted to take Beanie and Pebbles out to rx. When the three walked together, they looked like a harmonious family of three from all angles. Chapter 2290 Chapter 2290 It was because David was too young. Beanie¡¯s mature and plump figure resembled a beautiful young woman in her thirties who had given birth to a child. Meanwhile, Pebbles was an adorable little girl who looked like a doll. Sometimes, when Beanie walked on the road, she would think unconsciously in her heart as she looked at David and Pebbles, ¡®If I can really form a famialy with David, have a child, and live a secluded life as a family of three, how great it would be?* If David was willing, Beanie could even give him two or three children to form a family of four or five. She could absolutely give up everything. The reason Beanie was still single at such an advanced age was not because she had no pursuers. It was simply because she had very high aspirations and did not like the men on Lucio. Then, David came along and she felt a little ashamed of herself. She felt unworthy of David. Maybe this was what everyone meant when they are said to have ideas above one¡¯s station. She did not like those who liked her and the ones she liked did not like her. That was the reality. Of course, this was all Beanie¡¯s fantasy and she also knew that it was impossible to realize. With David¡¯s strength and status, he would definitely not make such a choice. Even if he agreed, the forces behind him would not. Moreover, women were incapable of giving birth in The Spirit Cage. No matter how real it felt here and it was no different from the real world, it was still a virtual world. Most of the people who came to The Spirit Cage came to improve their soul power, while very few came here to make money because they could not survive in Le anymore. When they raised their soul power to a certain level, they would return to the real world. David naturally did not know what Beanie was thinking. He only knew that since the little girl Pebbles had enough treasures to eat, she was growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. She looked like a 12 or 13-year-old girl now. When he first met the little girl in Sole, David still remembered that Pebbles was only six or seven years old. In just a few months, she has grown to twelve or thirteen years old. This growth rate was very fast. From Pebbles¡¯ asional deep and questioning eyes, David knew that the little girl must have some memory fragments from the past. However, they were just fragments so she could not construct aplete memory. So that was why she had that questioning look. However, the little girl did not say anything so David would not take the initiative to ask. After what happenedst time that caused Pebbles to have a splitting headache, he promised that he would not ask the little girl any more questions. In fact, David was in a dilemma now. He hoped that the little girl could grow up quickly, but at the same time, he also wanted her to grow up slowly. After Pebbles grew up and remembered the past, he could send her home to reunite with her family. Without the little girl by his side, David could go back to Star Kingdom at any time without trouble. Unlike now. Every time he went back, Pebbles had to stand guard outside the door. Yet, after getting along for such a long time, he had grown to like this sensible little girl very much, so he would definitely be reluctant to part with her just like that. Pebbles would leave him once she remembered her family. While in a dilemma, the only thing David could do was let nature take its course. He would not actively intervene. No matter which way things developed, he would ept it calmly. Even if they parted ways in The Spirit Cage, perhaps they could meet again in Le in the future. When David was with Pebbles in The Spirit Cage and \ very free, a blue light appeared outside Star Kingdom.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was Blue, the Deity from the Feather family, rushing over from Le. Chapter 2291 Chapter 2291 Blue received an order from the head of the Feather family, asking him to rush to the target location, a level 7 civilization called Star Kingdom. A direct descendant of the family who had been missing for millions of years sent a distress signal from there at thest moment of his life. Although the Feather family had countless family members, there were very few who awakened their innate skills. Those who possessed such abilities would be pirs of the family. Someone who could awaken their innate talent had died in a small level 7 civilization, so the family would surely send someone to check. After receiving the order, Blue set off immediately. With his Divine Realm strength, his speed would be unimaginably fast if he did not bring anything to burden him. After nearly a year of traveling, he finally arrived at his destination. Level 7 civilization Star Kingdom. Outside Star Kingdom, Blue entered without any hesitation after looking at the countless shining civilizations in front of him. Along the way, he did not hide his whereabouts and aura. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In his opinion, a small level 7 civilization would not have any Deities so it was not worthy of his attention at all. Whether human or other races, as long as it was an intelligent life, once it reached Divine Realm and possessed Divine Power, it would bepletely different. Divine power was a power that can crush Saint Power. No matter how huge one¡¯s Saint Power was, in the face of Divine Power, it was like an egg hitting a stone. It would be beyond their power. In other words, no matter how many Saints there were, they had to kneel when they ran into a Deity. In a civilization with only partial Deities, Blue figured he was invincible. He did not need to be timid and could just crush them. Although partial Deities also had Divine Power, it was not at the same level as the real Deities. The only difference from Saints was that if there were too many partial Deities, they would still pose a threat to Deities. After all, they had Divine Power. However, eight or ten partial Deities would be useless, at least tens or hundreds were required. However, it was a mere level 7 civilization. Most of them did not even have one partial Deity, would they have dozens or hundreds? The answer was, of course, no. Therefore, Blue was not at all worried about failing. He showed his Divine Realm strength as soon as he got here and he wanted to make the entire civilization fall into the fear that he brought them. After entering Star Kingdom, instead of stopping at the outskirts, Blue headed straight to the heart of Star Kingdom. Those living in the outskirts were some pitifully small forces, so their understanding of the Star Kingdom was limited. Blue knew that even if he went, he would not get the information he wanted. So, he would just go a little deeper. Once he arrived at the center of Star Kingdom, he would look for a ce to learn about this civilization. When passing by the living, Blue¡¯s Divine Realm energy made the humans on the feel unprecedented pressure. It was as if a boulder was pressing on their hearts, making it difficult forthem to breathe. Everyone stopped what they were doing and stared nkly at the sky. Their bodies trembled unconsciously. It was a fear that came from the bottom of their hearts. It was the impulse to worship produced by lower life forms when they face higher life forms. All creatures in the livings that Blue passed by bowed down to the ground. This was the fear and despair that a Deity brought to ordinary life. Whether it was in body or soul, none were on the same level. After going deep into the Star Kingdom, Blue encountered a continent. The force that could upy an entire continent was much stronger than the force that could upy a net. It was the same everywhere. It was because there were more resources on a continent than on a. Blue reckoned that on this continent, he should be able to get the information he wanted, so he headed there. Chapter 2292 Chapter 2292 The continent he was looking at was the Simmons Continent that David had visited. He also killed a Saint on it. Nek Simmons. When Blue approached Simmons Continent, he was blocked by a light curtain. Because after David killed a Saint on the Simmons Continent, Sahar, the only living Saint from the Simmons Family immediately announced that he would activate the formation and seal the Simmons Continent to prevent anyone from entering for the first time. However, this formation was like a bubble to Blue, a Deity. Once he touched it, it would break. Looking at the light curtain blocking the way in front of him, Blue¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡®Is this even a formation? ¡®Sure enough, garbage civilization can only create garbage formations.¡¯ With a sneer, Blue did not barge in but stretched out his right hand and snapped his fingers. Snap! The light curtain covering Simmons Continent suddenly exploded and disappearedpletely. On the maind, Sahar the Saint who was recuperating in his ancestral home suddenly opened his eyes. The formation was destroyed and he could sense it immediately. Then, his body disappeared instantly and he soared into the sky. He wanted to see who dared to break into Simmons Continent. ¡®Do they think that my family has declined after Nek died? Do they think they can just bully us as they want? ¡®Do they think I¡¯m dead?¡¯ However, when Sahar just broke out of his seclusion, a frighteningly powerful pressure descended on him suddenly and pushed him back immediately. Boom! Sahar fell to the ground and could not move. ¡°What?¡± He looked up at the sky with horror and disbelief on his face. It was the first time Sahar encountered such a powerful and suffocating energy. There was Divine Power in this. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was definitely not something that Saints could have, even if they were a Sacred Saint. ¡®Is that a partial Deity? ¡®Or a real Deity?¡¯ Sahar had been in seclusion this entire time so he did not know about David defeating Azul and saving Star Kingdom. Otherwise, he might have given up everything and fled Simmons Continent long ago. Nothing else was more important than his life. The Simmons family could be rebuilt after it was gone. They could get back to Simmons Continent after their strength recovered. However, nothing would be left if they lost their lives. With the thought that he was going to meet someone who was at least a partial Deity, Sahar felt as if all the strength in his body had drained. The strength of the enemy had made himpletely lose the will to resist. At this moment, not only did Sahar feel it, but all the creatures on Simmons Continent also felt this suffocating pressure too. They all knelt on the ground and bowed to the sky, trying to relieve their difort. However, it did not work. With a flick of his finger, Blue destroyed the formation covering the sky over Simmons Continent. Then, after scanning the ce with his mind power, he could feel the energy of a Saint. It should be the strongest on this continent. Then, he released his tyrannical energy that belonged exclusively to Deities and said loudly, ¡°I have limited time and I will give you five seconds to get a decision-maker toe out to meet me, otherwise¡­ You will all die!¡± As soon as he said the word ¡®die¡¯, his cold killing intent instantly swept across the entire Simmons Continent, sending chills down the spine of all creatures. It was as if they would die in the next second. Boundless fear enveloped Simmons Continent. Chapter 2293 Chapter 2293 When a strange voice came from the sky, Sahar felt the pressure on him being lifted. He could care about anything else. He got up immediately and flew into the air. ¡®Aren¡¯t I the decision maker on Simmons Continent? ¡®I¡¯m afraid that if I act too slowly, I will offend this strange person.¡¯ As a True Saint, he could not even beat a Sacred Saint, not to mention an opponent who was a partial Deity with Divine Power, perhaps even a real Deity. How would Sahar have the slightest resistance facing such a powerful opponent? In less than three seconds, he came to the sky above Simmons Continent. Then, he saw a man who was exerting great pressure by just hovering in the sky. ¡®He¡¯s too strong!¡¯ Sahar felt the Saint Power in his body had almost stopped moving and could not function. It was like a rushing river just now, but now, it had turned into a dry and smelly ditch. ¡°Sahar greets you, My Lord! I had no idea that you wereing so I didn¡¯te to wee you. Please forgive me.¡± Sahar cupped his fists and bowed at ny degrees to Blue. He kept his posture very low. ¡°Are you the person in charge of this continent?¡± Blue looked at Sahar and asked. ¡®Yes, my Lord. My name is Sahar Simmons and I am the person in charge of Simmons Continent,¡± Sahar replied in a low voice. He still bowed at ny degrees and did not dare to get up without permission. ¡°Introduce me to your civilization. By the way, tell me who are the strong ones and who¡¯s the strongest one here.¡± ¡®Yes, my Lord!¡± Sahar rposed his thoughts and then began to briefly introduce Blue to Star Kingdom. At the same time, he was thinking in his heart, ¡®He came from another higher civilization as I have guessed.¡¯ Suddenly, a light shed in Sahar¡¯s eyes. ¡®If I can please him and get him to ept me as his subordinate, wouldn¡¯t I be invincible in Star Kingdom in the future? ¡®David and the six Saints would all have to bow their noble heads in front of me. ¡®If I can be favored by him, the first thing I will do is kill David and let him know what will happen to him if he offends the Simmons family.¡¯ Sahar would never spare David. When David came to the family house back then, he not only killed Nek, another Saint in the Simmons family beside him, but he also made Sahar¡¯s unhealed injuries even more serious. Sahar had always been brooding about this matter. He had been thinking about the time he could take revenge. Now the opportunity had finallye. N?velDrama.Org content rights. A powerhouse with supernatural power hade to Star Kingdom, and this would definitely usher in a big change. Therefore, Sahar must seize this opportunity. After listening to Sahar¡¯s brief introduction, Blue frowned slightly. ¡°ording to what you said just now, there is no powerhouse beyond Saint Realm here? The strongest are the six Sacred Saints?¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord. Star Kingdom is only a level 7 civilization. Naturally, there is no one beyond Saint Realm, but now that you are here, my Lord, you are the number one in Star Kingdom,¡± Sahar complimented. After Simmons Continent activated the formation and implemented the blockade policy, not even a trace of information could be transmitted, so it could be said that Sahar had no idea what happened in Star Kingdom during this period. Naturally, he did not know about the battle between David and Azul. He did not know that David had now surpassed Saint Realm and had be a national idol. It was such a coincidence that Blue chose Simmons Continent. If he picked another living at random, he would have known about David saving Star Kingdom. Chapter 2294 Chapter 2294 Yet, he chose Simmons Continent. ¡°Where do the six Sacred Saints live?¡± Blue thought for a while and decided to meet the six strongest in Star Kingdoms first. Since the head of the family asked him toe, then the direct descendants of the Feather family must have died here. However, he had disappeared for millions of years, so no one knew his specific situation. The secret of civilization was surely in the hands of the strongest. ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s your first time in Star Kingdom and you¡¯re very unfamiliar with it. I¡¯ve lived in Star Kingdom since I was a child, so I¡¯m very familiar with it. Please allow me to lead you and do what I can,¡± Sahar suggested in a low voice. He was also thinking nervously, ¡®This is the moment I will know if I seed or fail. ¡®As long as he agrees, with his strength beyond Saint Realm, I will be under one person above hundreds of millions of people in Star Kingdom in the future.¡¯ ¡°Okay, you should follow me then! Take me to find the so- called six Sacred Saints first. If you do well and satisfy me, you will be the spokesperson of the Feather family in Star Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kingdom from now on,¡± Blue agreed. It would definitely be more convenient if he had guidance. Besides, when the Feather family came to upy Star Kingdom, they would also need the cooperation of the locals and it would save a lot of trouble. ¡°Yes, my Lord. Thank you, my Lord. From now on, I will work for you and the Feather family until the day I die,¡± Sahar said loudly. At the same time, hey down by Blue¡¯s feet and performed the highest form of courtesy to show his loyalty. He was beyond excited. From now on, Sahar had a backer and he was the most powerful backer of Star Kingdom. From now on, the six Sacred Saints would have to act depending on his mood. Just thinking about this excited Sahar. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t do these useless things. Do the first thing well.¡± ¡°Yes, my Lord! The six Sacred Saints of the Star Kingdom represent the six major forces of Star Kingdom, but they all belong to the same force and it was the Saints Association. Our first stop is the Saint Association. We can ask Sid, the head of the Saints Association, to summon the other five so that we can save a lot of travel time.¡± ¡®Then let¡¯s go there. Lead the way!¡± Blue ordered. ¡®Yes, my Lord.¡± Sahar tore apart the space and rushed towards the Saints Association. Blue followed in a leisurely manner. After a while, he felt that this was too slow. So, he stepped forward and grabbed Sahar. ¡°You are too slow. Just point the way and I will take you.¡± After finishing speaking, he tore apart the space and dragged Sahar into a higher-dimensional space before he could answer. Just when Blue and Sahar were rushing to the Saints Association. In the Saints Association headquarters at this time. The head Sid was discussing important matters with the other five deputy heads of Sacred Saint Rank. With David, behind him, no one dared to disobey Sid. Even Zenon, who was stronger, could only follow orders. During this period, Sid frequently called everyone to meetings. The purpose was simple. With the Feather family¡¯s iing attack, they could not pin all their hopes on David. They also had to prepare ordingly. Zenon and others wanted to get the whole family to temporarily leave the center of Star Kingdom and hide in the most remote ces. They would onlye back after hundreds or thousands of years to see how it was going. Of course, they could only think about it in their hearts and not say it. Otherwise, they would definitely be condemned and cast aside. Chapter 2295 Chapter 2295 Level 7 civilization Star Kingdom! The Saints Association¡¯s headquarters in the Central Sacred Continent. ¡°Everyone, we can¡¯t pin all our hopes on Master David three hundred yearster when the Feather family strikes. Otherwise, if there is any ident, everything will be over and we will have no chance to regret our decision at all.¡± After Sid finished speaking, he looked at the silent people sitting below and continued, ¡°ording to the historical records of Star Kingdom, when two civilizations meet, the more advanced one will devour the less advanced one, and the stronger will devour the weaker with no exceptions. There is no doubt that we are less advanced in the face of the unknown level 9 civilization. We are also weak, so if we want to survive, we must work together to tide over the difficulties.¡± At this time, Zenon suddenly spoke. ¡°Lord Sid, what you said is indeed very reasonable, but have you ever considered that if Master David can¡¯t fight off the Feather family, will there be hope even if we work together?¡± After Zenon said that, others also spoke up one after another. ¡°Lord Sid is right. In the face of the invasion of other civilizations, we should work together to defend against foreign enemies, but it seems that what Zenon said is not wrong. The Feather family is from a level 9 civilization. So if even Master David can¡¯t do it, is there really a chance for the rest of us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The methods of a level 9 civilization are not something a level 7 civilization can fathom and understand. I¡¯m afraid that even if we try our best and use the entire Star Kingdom as a gambling chip, it will be in vain.¡± ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry too much. I think Master David should be able to deal with the Feather family. After all, he is still so young and has already surpassed Saint Realm and reached the height of a partial Deity. His future achievements are limitless.¡± ¡°No one can say for sure. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust Master David. It¡¯s just that the means of a level 9 civilization are too scary. Of course, I also hope that Master David can deal with the Feather family and protect Star Kingdom. However, there is still a huge gap between a partial Deity and a real Deity. I am afraid that Master David will not be able to make further progress in these three hundred years and then everyone will be doomed.¡± Everyone was expressing their opinions one after another. Most of them were pessimistic about the arrival of the Feather family. David¡¯s talent was truly terrifying. Given enough time, they believed he could definitely be a real Deity. However, three hundred years was really too short. It was fleeting. Although David¡¯s previous progress could be described as rapid, no one believed that he could break through and be a real Deity in only three hundred years. If it was so easy to get to Divine Realm, there would not be zero Deities in Star Kingdom now. Sid did not stop everyone¡¯s discussion. When they were almost done, he spoke, ¡°I understand what you all mean. I called everyone here this time to discuss a solution as to what we should do if Master David loses to the Feather family. If you have any opinions, feel free to raise them.¡± As soon as Sid finished speaking, Zenon said immediately, ¡± Lord Sid, I have a proposal.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°We should still be prepared. It would be best if Master David could stop the Feather family, but if he couldn¡¯t, we can¡¯t have zero backup either.¡± ¡°Then what do you think our backup n should be?¡± Sid asked. ¡°Gather the most potential direct descendants of the major forces and send them to the most remote ces in Star Kingdom. Even if Master David can¡¯t stop the Feather family, we can still have hope that our families won¡¯t be wiped out.¡± Zenon¡¯s words were supported by most of the people present, and some immediately echoed. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Zenon is right. If no one can stop the Feather family, we should at least leave some hope for ourselves, right?¡± ¡°I agree to this proposal.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Sid did not say anything at the time being. He was wondering why Zenon was saying that. If it was really to leave some hope for the forces, it was a pretty good n. However, what if Zenon had ulterior motives? ording to Sid¡¯s understanding of Zenon, he was an egoist and he would not sacrifice himself for Star Kingdom. He would surely think of a way to get himself out of this. What worried Sid was whether Zenon was moving his family away so that he could have no burdens and could easily flee himself. This was very possible. He was a peak Sacred Saint so Sid could not let him escape in the most critical time. As for the others¡­ Chapter 2296 Chapter 2296 Perhaps they had the same idea. ¡°I don¡¯t have a say in this, I will have to hear from Mr. David. After all, he¡¯s the most authoritative person in the Star Kingdom.¡± Sid still did not agree. He mentioned he wanted to consult David. In fact, he already knew that David would not bother about such a small matter. He only wanted to shut everybody else up with David¡¯s name. ¡°But¡­ Lord Sid, we shouldn¡¯t disturb Master David on such a small matter! He is spending all of his time cultivating recently, we can¡¯t be causing more trouble for him knowing that there is nothing we can do to help him right? Since he has already appointed you to handle the matters of the kingdom, you have the right to decide whatever happens here,¡± Zenon said casually. He was already secretly cursing in his heart. Of course, he understood Sid¡¯s intentions. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡®He¡¯s just trying to use David¡¯s name to suppress me.¡¯ ¡®I agree to not disturb Master David. He is already racing against time to cultivate, how can we cause him more trouble? This is basically telling him how incapable and inconsiderate we are.¡± One of the six Sacred Saints, York, from the Ginger family, spoke up. The four other Sacred Saint masters also leaned toward what Zenon had mentioned. The elites needed to be transferred. Yet, David did not need to know about this. This rtes to the continuity of the families in the kingdom. None of them could sit out of this. ¡°Sigh¡­There¡¯s something that you all need to know. Although Mr. David has ordered me to manage the Star Kingdom for the time being, he also mentioned that if there are any important decisions to be made, he must be informed. I am certainly not brave enough to turn against him. If any of you dare to, why don¡¯t you bear the responsibility if he asks about this?¡± Everyone kept quiet the second these words came out of Sid¡¯s mouth. ¡®What a joke.¡¯ ¡®Who dare to disobey the words from a partial Divine Realm master?¡¯ ¡®Unless you wish to die young.¡¯ Although the crowd doubted the credibility of Sid¡¯s words. None of them dared to take the risk of offending David. They knew that they would not be able to stay in the Star Kingdom if they lost the bet. Everyone fell into deep silence. Sid noticed that his goal was achieved and he was about to say something else. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡®Where did twoe from?¡¯ One was sitting in an empty spot with both their legs on the conference table and the other standing behind him. Sid thought that he was hallucinating. He rubbed his eyes hard to make sure he did not see wrongly. His facial expression immediately darkened. ¡°Who are you and why are you here?¡± Zenon and the rest turned. A stranger then came into sight. The one who was behind Sid looked familiar. Everyone was surprised. ¡®Who are these two?¡¯ ¡®When did they show up?¡¯ ¡®How did no one notice them?¡¯ Chapter 2297 Chapter 2297 Blue followed Sahar¡¯s instructions and reached the headquarters of the TSA at the Central Sacred Continent. Their appearance did not catch anyone¡¯s attention. Which included Sid, Zenon, and the rest of the Sacred Saint masters. After all, the Divine Realm was way stronger than the Saint Realm. Upon reaching the venue, Blue used his mind power to scan the area and found six strong auras. ¡®I suppose these are the six Sacred Saint masters of the Star Kingdom that Sahar was saying!¡¯ Blue showed a smile. ¡®I guess today is my lucky day.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t need to waste much time since all six are here.¡¯ He then brought Sahar to the conference area where Sid and the rest were located. Sid only noticed him after he sat in the empty seat. This proved the gap between the Divine Realm and the Saint Realm. If he were to make a move on Sid and the group, it was just a matter of seconds. There would be no other alternatives. ¡°Please continue, I am just here to listen and I won¡¯t interfere with anything,¡± Blue said with a smirk. ¡°Who the hell are you? How did you get in here?¡± Sid asked with a deep voice. He knew that this was not someone simple. How could an ordinary man pass by the six Sacred Saint masters without being noticed? Yet Sid could not figure out when he appeared in Star Kingdom Either he was like David, with power beyond the Saint Realm, or he had some kind of special ability to hide his aura. Sid would rather he be thetter. ¡°You will know who I am in a while, but I am interested in the topic that you guys were discussing earlier,¡± Blue answered. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He was attracted to the conversation of the few Sacred Saints before this. Two key phrases caught his attention. The Feather family. ¡®Isn¡¯t that my family?¡¯ ¡®And Master David!¡¯ He would at least be a partial Divine Realm master for the Sacred Saint masters to address him in such a way. ¡®It seems like Sahar doesn¡¯t know everything in the Star Kingdom.¡¯ It was not too big of a surprise. Sahar did not have such a level of capabilities yet. So he could not gain ess to the highest confidentiality information in the Star Kingdom. Sid did not get the answer he wanted so he looked towards the man standing behind himself. This man was more familiar to him. Although there were so many Saint Realm individuals in the Star Kingdom and some of them stayed in to cultivate, as the head of TSA, Sid knew at least half of them. The man in front of him rang a bell. Sid then remembered who he was. There were not a lot of Sacred Saint masters in the Star Kingdom. True Saints were even lesser. Sahar Simmons was one of the OG True Saint masters in the Star Kingdom. ¡®You are Grandmaster Sahar from the Simmons family, right? Please exin to me what is going on?¡± Sid looked at Sahar and asked. The five other Sacred Saint masters had their eyes on Sahar as well. They were all waiting for his exnation. Yet Sahar chose to keep quiet. Since he had already made up his mind to follow Blue, he would not bother about Sid. The hall fell into deep silence. Blue said once again with a threatening tone. ¡°I shall repeat myself once again, please continue your conversation.¡± Chapter 2298 Chapter 2298 However, the threats fell on deaf ears with Sid and the rest. The most important thing right now was to identify who this man was. How could they still have the mood to continue talking? ¡°Please identify yourself and exin your presence! If not, we shall chase you out!¡± Sid said once again. ¡°Do you actually think that you¡¯re capable of doing so?¡± Blue sneered. He had no respect for the Sacred Saint masters of the Star Kingdom. Just as he was about to teach them a lesson, he changed his mind. ¡°Since you¡¯re all so curious about my identity, I shall reveal myself, but you will have to answer my question.¡± ¡°Speak up!¡± ¡°You were talking about the Feather family of the Level 9 Le Civilization earlier right?¡± Blue asked. Sid did not know how he knew about the Feather family but he still answered honestly, ¡°Yes!¡± Blue showed a smirk after getting his answer. He then put his legs down and stood up to tidy his shirt then said, ¡°Well then listen up! I am Blue Feather, the main branch descendants of the Feather family of the Level 9 Le Civilization. I am here under the orders of our family to investigate the cause of death of one of our descendants a million years ago, Azul Feather. You¡¯d better cooperate with me obediently to find the murderer, and then submit to the Feather family. Otherwise¡­not only you will die, but also your family. Little level 7 civilization will also bepletely destroyed.¡± That being said¡­ He released his Divine Realm aura without bothering with the shocking expressions on Sid¡¯s face and the rest. The entire room was filled with despair. Blue¡¯s words were like a sudden thunder striking the ground. The shock made Sid, Zenon, and the other Sacred Saint masters dizzy and a huge wave was awakened in their hearts. ¡®The member of the Feather family, Blue Feather?¡¯ They felt a divine power that was even scarier than David¡¯s. It was difficult to even get their own Saint Power to work. This was no doubt a Divine Realm master. The Star Kingdom couldn¡¯t have such strong powerhouses. ¡®Does that mean what he said was true?¡¯ ¡®What do we do?¡¯ Everyone was startled. The Feather family hase to the Star Kingdom 299 years ahead of time. ¡®How are we supposed to resist a Divine Realm master?¡¯ They were just talking about not cing all their eggs in one basket and putting all hopes on David. Unfortunately, this would not matter anymore. There was also another problem. ¡®Didn¡¯t David mention that the level 9 Le civilization is located very far from the Star Kingdom? Isn¡¯t it true that the Feather family will need at least 300 years to reach here?* ¡®How did they manage toe here in only a year?¡¯ ¡®What happened in between?¡¯ ¡®Did David lie to cate everyone or did he predict the speed of the Divine Realm masters wrongly?¡¯ ¡®Even if it was a miscalction, how could the difference be so huge?¡¯ It was a three hundred times difference between 1 year and 300 years. Some of the people were already assuming that David was lying to them. The main reason was to stabilize his power in the Star Kingdom so that he could sneakily escape without anyone knowing. He had probably fled the Star Kingdom by now and found a remote area to hide. The masters of the Feather family would not be staying here for long. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The moment they leave this kingdom, David could still live a good life with his partial Divine Realm powers. For a split second, even Sid had the same idea. However, he threw away this thought in the next second. Sid had known David before this. Judging from his umted experience after living so many years, David did not seem like the kind of viin who would harm others for his own benefit. If it was Zenon, he would not hesitate to do so as Zenon was known to be selfish. Sid could not bring himself to believe that David was such a person. Chapter 2299 Chapter 2299 ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to consider. You submit to the Feather family and tell the truth, or you follow your Master David and continue to resist.¡± Blue suddenly paused his words. He nced at the six Sacred Saints, who were in fear, and chuckled mockingly. ¡®How pathetic.¡¯ ¡®I suppose the Master David they mentioned won¡¯t be too strong given the fact that they were already in fear upon knowing my identity.¡¯ ¡®He probably managed to enter the partial Divine Realm purely by luck.¡¯ Although it was above the Saint Realm and a small step into the Divine Realm, it was still not an actual upgrade. His divine power would still be less than an actual Divine Realm master. Some of the powerful level 7 civilizations in the universe would produce certain numbers of partial Divine Realm masters. Yet, there would never be an actual Divine Realm master. If there was a Divine Realm master, it would not be a level 7 civilization, but a level 8. Hence, Blue was not worried about the Star Kingdom having someone who was almost as capable as him. A few secondster, he continued, ¡°You guys have to think carefully, if you take one wrong step, the entire Star Kingdom will suffer. If I predict correctly, your Master David should be in the partial Divine Realm level. This kind of strength is no different from that of an ant in front of our Feather family and I can easily crush him with one hand. You only have one chance to choose. If you continue to be stubborn, don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡± That said, Blue stayed silent. He believed that these guys would make the right choice given that he had power over them. Everyone was afraid of death. Plus, they were already at the Saint Realm so they would cherish their lives more. Of course, Blue had his own concerns before actually making a move. He wanted to give them the hope of survival so that he could get the information he needed. The effect of suppression might not necessarily be good. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Time was ticking. Those who regained theirposure looked at each other but could not make up their minds. When the ten seconds were about to be up, they finally lost it. Zenon was the first person to speak. As a peak Sacred Saint master, he would be able to break through the Saint Realm very soon and enter the partial Divine Realm like David. His future was brightly waiting for him. Who could say that he would not be an actual Divine Realm master in the future and be on equal footing with Master Blue in front of him? By that time, who would be daring enough to disrespect him? ¡°Master Blue, I, Zenon Palmore, am willing to lead the Palmore family to submit to the Feather family and serve your orders. I humbly request you to show mercy to our Palmore family.¡± With the first person stepping up to take the lead, the burden was off for everyone else. ¡± I, York Ginger, am willing to lead the Ginger family to submit to the Feather family¡­¡± ¡± I, Vaughn Bamford, am willing to lead the Bamford family to submit to the Feather family¡­¡± ¡± I, Steel Pendragon, am willing to lead the Pendragon family to submit to the Feather family¡­¡± ¡± I, Primrose Cristobal, am willing to lead the Cristobal family to submit to the Feather family¡­¡± Five out of the six Sacred Saint masters submitted to Blue. They had no choice as they were facing a Divine Realm master. To put it mildly, it was to submit and be a ve to the Feather family. ¡®But what can we do?* ¡®Being a ve is better than dying!¡¯ There was only Sid left at this moment. Looking at the rest submitting to Blue, Sid felt helpless as well. Yet he also understood the thoughts behind it. After all, the opposite party was a true Divine Realm master. Although David was already in the partial Divine Realm, he would not stand a chance against Blue. He would not even pose a threat to Blue. Just like what Blue mentioned, he could simply crush David with one hand. He was not boasting because what he said was true. Chapter 2300 Chapter 2300 Blue looked at Sid, who was quiet all this while, coldly. Sid only felt the pressure on his body increasing sharply, and just as he was about to speak¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± He vomited a mouthful of blood. His body flew backward and hit the wall. ¡°Bang!¡± Sid immediately copsed on the ground. The inheritance of divine power caused him to lose hisbat power. He struggled to stand but could not. Slightly raising his head to look at Blue who was standing there without any movement, Sid¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. This was his first time experiencing how powerful the Divine Realm was. It was indeed something that the Saint Realm could not stand up against. Both parties were iparable. He did not even see Blue¡¯s movements and he already lost hisbat power. It was total suppression. Even if Zenon did not submit and all six of them were together, it would be pointless to fight. The battle took ce out of nowhere. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Before the others could understand what had happened, Sid was already done for. All of them stared at the scene in front of them nkly. ¡®Is this the capability of a Divine Realm master?¡¯ In just a moment, ate Sacred Saint lost hisbat effectiveness. It was indeed terrifying! Luckily they managed to speak beforehand. Otherwise, the one that was on the ground would be them. Looking at Sid who was struggling to stand up, Zenon felt happy in his heart for some reason. ¡®Weren¡¯t you feeling prestigious earlier?¡¯ ¡®Aren¡¯t you David¡¯s spokesperson?¡¯ ¡®Why don¡¯t you call him to save you now?¡¯ ¡®That kid is probably hiding in some corner of the Star Kingdom now!¡¯ ¡®How can a partial Divine Realmpare to Master Blue?1 In fact, Blue wanted to show his dominance as well by making a move on Sid. He needed someone who knew about every secret of the Star Kingdom to stay. The rest could just go to hell. It was just a matter of time anyway. The Star Kingdom seemed to be doing well for now. There should be plenty of resources and was worthy enough for the Feather family to send someone over to take over. All of the Saint Realm poption would be cleaned up by then. They would not allow the Star Kingdom to have even a bit of possibility to resist. The ones ranked below the Saint Realm could be kept as they did not impose any threat. Zenon did not know what Blue was thinking. If he did, he would be able to be happy. He thought that he would be able to be a true Divine Realm master by following the Feather family. Yet he did not know that Blue had no intentions of letting them go. He was only keeping them solely to retrieve all the necessary information he needed. ¡°Others have dered their allegiance to my Feather family, why don¡¯t you speak up? Are you trying to lead the Star Kingdom to resist until the end? Or are you looking down on the Feather family and thinking that your Master David is stronger? Do you think that I won¡¯t kill you? ¡°Blue looked at Sid lying on the ground and asked. Sid did not answer and continued to struggle. After tremendous effort, he finally managed to sit up and leaned against the wall behind him. The hit did not cause any damage to him. It was the Divine Power that inherited his body which caused damage to Sid¡¯sbat effectiveness. Saint Power against the Divine Power was like a three-year- old kid facing an adult. It was already impossible to escape, let alone win the fight. Chapter 2301 Chapter 2301 Sid chuckled as he sat straight. Arge amount of blood gushed out of his mouth again. The divine power was still damaging his body. If there was no way to eliminate Blue¡¯s divine power, his Saint¡¯s body would not be able to support himself any longer. By then, the head of the TSA that had been dominating the Star Kingdom for many years would be gone. For the Star Kingdom, it would be a great loss to lose a Sacred Saint master who devoted himself to guarding the kingdom. ¡°Blue Feather, it¡¯s impossible for me to submit to you, because I know that even if I do, I won¡¯t be able to survive. You know better than me how valuable the level 7 civilization Star Kingdom is. The Feather family will definitely send someone to manage this ce and all of the Sacred Saints will have to die. I don¡¯t need to buy that sliver of time as I¡¯ve lived long enough.¡± Sid took the words out of Blue¡¯s heart. As the actual controller of the Star Kingdom, the head of the TSA, he knew many secrets and has studied arge number of historical documents. He knew how tragic the collision between civilizations would be. The loser, even if they surrendered, would not be able to retain anyone who had even the slightest bit of power. This was the policy that winning civilization would implement in order to eliminate hidden dangers. Not just the Saint Realm individuals, even the Pre-Saint ones could not escape from death. That being said, although Zenon and the other Sacred Saint masters had a tranquil expression, their hearts were trembling. ¡®If what Sid said was true, won¡¯t we be removed by the Feather family?¡¯ ¡°You know a lot, but you have underestimated our Feather family. We control a lot of level 8 civilizations, obviously we won¡¯t bother about a small level 7 civilization. But since you¡¯re asking for your own death, then I shall help you.¡± Blue said casually. In truth, he was just boasting. The Feather family was not as powerful as he mentioned and that they could control multiple level 8 civilizations. He was just saying this tofort the five Sacred Saint masters that submitted to the Feather family earlier. ¡®If all of them resist desperately like Sid, who should I go to understand the secrets of the Star Kingdom? Where am I supposed to find their Master David?¡¯ The other Saint Realm poption did not understand the secrets of the kingdom either. For example, Sahar of the True Saint rank, which was why he had to keep them around for the time being. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Just do it! Ever since Azul died and Master David said that he could not stop him from transmitting the signal, I¡¯ve expected this day toe, just not so soon. It¡¯s a pity that the time frame is too short, otherwise your family may not be able to easily upy this ce. Sigh¡­ I suppose God wants the Star Kingdom to disappear from this world.¡± Sid sighed. It would¡¯ve been a great chance for the Star Kingdom to rise, given that a talent like David was present. However, it was a pity that God did not give them the time. If David was given a few hundred years or more, he could definitely reach the next level and lead the Star Kingdom to bing a level 8 civilization. Sadly, the invasion urred only a year after Azul¡¯s death. David could never breakthrough the Divine Realm in such a short time. The only hope right now was that David could escape and be thest hope for the Star Kingdom. If not, the Star Kingdom would be the ve of the Feather family forever and get exploited. ¡°To be frank, I didn¡¯t want to kill anybody but since you¡¯re asking for it, it¡¯s not my problem anymore.¡± Blue was about to make a move as he spoke. ¡®This old man knows too much. It¡¯s not a good idea to keep him alive as he can persuade the rest to resist.¡¯ Just as he was about to make a move, a voice sounded, asking him to stop. 2 ¡°Master Blue, hang on!¡± > It was Zenon who spoke up. Chapter 2302 Chapter 2302 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to save him? Are you ready to be generous and die together with him to earn a prestigious reputation?¡± Blue asked with a gloomy expression. He thought in his heart. ¡¯So what this old man said indeed works huh?¡¯ ¡®I should¡¯ve killed him straight the first time and not given him a chance to speak.¡¯ This would not have happened now. The few other Sacred Saints looked over with a curious look. ¡®Why would Zenon save Sid when he¡¯s such a selfish and ambitious guy?¡¯ The two did not have a good rtionship all this while. He should be anticipating Sid¡¯s death. Even Sid was dumbfounded. To his understanding, Zenon would never save him. Rather, he would be hoping for his death. Zenon obviously would not save him without reason, as he had his own intentions by stopping Blue. Seeing how Blue was having an ugly expression, he quickly exined, ¡°Master Blue, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t mean it that way, but Sid cannot die yet.¡± ¡°Give me a reason! If I am not satisfied with it, then you can go to hell together with him!¡± ¡°Master Blue, only Sid knows the actual location of David Lidell now. If you kill him, it will be difficult to track David down. He is a partial Divine Realm individual, and he is young, so it might be possible for him to advance into the actual Divine Realm. If he escapes, he will be a problem in future.¡± ¡°Zenon Palmore! You traitor! Bastard!¡± Sid shouted. When Blue heard this, his expression changed instantly, and he asked, ¡°So you don¡¯t know David¡¯s location?¡± ¡°Master, we are not close to David. He goes to Sid for almost everything and never bothers about the rest of us.¡± ¡®Then how about his family and the power under him?¡± ¡°Master, he appeared out of nowhere, no one knows about his family. Before his appearance, the six of us Sacred Saints were the powerhouses of the Star Kingdom.¡± ¡°So I suppose our Feather family descendant Azul died under his hands?¡± ¡°Indeed! Not only does David have the power of a partial Divine Realm but he also has another secret spell that can summon three clones of the same level. He is very unpredictable, and Master Azul died because of this. He underestimated him.¡± Zenon spilled everything he knew. He was draining his brain to find ways to please Blue. No matter what Sid said was true or not and regardless of his oue after this, he must sabotage Sid and David as much as possible now. ¡°Zenon! You bastard, do you know what you are doing? You¡¯re killing thest hope of the Star Kingdom, I will kill you ¡­ I will kill you.¡± Sid yelled. Blue did not make any movements, and instead only looked over. At the moment, Sid suddenly could not say a word. He grabbed his neck and stared deadly at Zenon. ¡°He knows a secret spell that can summon three clones of himself? That¡¯s interesting.¡± Blue nodded. He then continued asking, ¡°But based on this old man¡¯s temper, will he tell me David¡¯s whereabouts without being killed?¡± ¡°Master, the Griswold family has always taken it as their duty to protect the Star Kingdom. If you threaten him with the lives of the people of the kingdom, he will definitely speak. If he doesn¡¯t say anything, you shall destroy a hundred livings a day, and see how long he canst.¡± Zenon said with a smirk. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The other Sacred Saints looked at Zenon with a look of disbelief. ¡®Threatening Sid with the lives of the people in Star Kingdom?¡¯ ¡®It is a good move, but isn¡¯t this too cruel?¡¯ ¡®I suppose only people like Zenon can think of such vicious methods!¡¯ Sid red at Zenon with flushed eyes, feeling a strong desire to kill him immediately. Even so, Zenon did not bother. ¡°I see, things are way easier when there¡¯s a weakness.¡± Blue then looked at Sid. ¡°Old man, listen up. Tell me where David Lidell is or I shall destroy ten thousand livings a day.¡± Chapter 2303 Chapter 2303 Destroying ten thousand livings a day. These words startled Zenon even though he was already vicious himself, let alone the others. They had all reached this point, bing Sacred Saint masters, so which one of them did not have blood on their hands, and bones under their feet? Even so, they got chills on their spine after hearing Blue wanted to destroy that many livings. An ordinary living was also inhabited by tens of billions, or even hundreds of billions of living creatures. Large livings would have even more. More than hundreds of billions! How many living creatures would there be on ten thousand livings? Countless! C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Even if the Star Kingdom was a level 7 civilization, they could not take such a huge blow. If Sid refused to expose David¡¯s whereabouts, the kingdom would bepletely destroyed by Blue in no time. Blue finally revealed his true colours and how indifferent he was towards life. The people in the Star Kingdom were just ants in his eyes. Even if he killed all of them, it would not cause any harm or burden to him. Just like with an ordinary human destroying an ant hill, would the person feel guilty? The answer was no! As a Divine Realm master of the Feather family with a level 9 civilization, it was normal to destroy another civilization for the sake of a direct lineage of the family. These things often happened in Le. Therge forces in Le had high esteem and they never bothered about any civilizations below level 9. Whoever dared to provoke them shall be destroyed. ¡°Master Blue, destroying ten thousand livings in a day seems to be too much, no?¡± Vaughn asked carefully. ¡°Is it? Then let¡¯s do it another way!¡± Blue answered. Just when everyone thought that he also felt something wrong and was about to change his mind. He continued,¡± Old man, if you don¡¯t tell me David¡¯s whereabouts, I will destroy ten thousand livings on the first day, twenty thousand on the second day and continue adding ten thousand day by day. If you continue to stay quiet, I shall continue to destroy until the Star Kingdom ispletely vanished. What do you say?¡± He then looked at Sid mockingly. As for the rest, Blue never cared about them, he could kill them anytime. ¡°Master Blue¡­¡± Just as Vaughn called his name¡­ ¡°Pfft!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth His body flew out because of the hit, just like what happened to Sid. Seeing what happened, none of the rest dared to say a word, for fear that they might be the next target. ¡°Did I allow you to speak? Since you have surrendered to my Feather family, you shall behave like a ve, and shut up when the master speaks. Do you really think I have no temper? ¡°Blue looked at Vaughn, who was spitting blood and frightened, and said without any expression on his face. ¡°Master¡­ I am sorry! I¡¯ll never do it again.¡± Vaughn struggled while answering him with his trembling voice. He was only a mid-Sacred Saint and was a rank away from Sid. Even Sid could not take the hit as ate Sacred Saint, let alone himself. ¡°Now you¡¯re sorry? Toote! Remember to be an obedient dog in your next life and stop going against your master.¡± Chapter 2304 Chapter 2304 After that, Vaughn began to cry in pain. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The next thing was¡­ ¡°Boom!¡± His entire person turned into ashes with a sound and disappeared. Not just his body disappeared, but his soul vanished as well. Zenon and the rest looked at the scene terrifyingly and their bodies felt icy cold. ¡®Did a Sacred Saint master just die like that?¡¯ Although some of the Sacred Saint masters were not too kind to each other, they had been companions for years. One of them dying was still a huge blow to the rest. They finally understood, even if they had reached the Sacred Saint rank, their lives were still vulnerable. Blue killed Vaughn with the intention of shocking the crowd. At the same time, warning Sid that he would actually kill people if he got irritated. He could settle Sacred Saints as easily as killing a bunch of ants. After finishing Vaughn, Blue looked at Sid as if nothing had happened. ¡°Sid Griswold, the head of TSA right? I can tell from your name that you really want to protect the Star Kingdom. So just tell me David¡¯s whereabouts, he should pay for the price of killing one of our family members. You should at least let me get what I want for my head of family right? If I am not pleased, you will have to pay the price, correct? Blue finished speaking. Sid suddenly realized that he could talk again. He looked at Blue with a desperate expression. ¡®This man is a Divine Realm master, he is too powerful to begin with. Even if we gather all the forces from the Star Kingdom, we won¡¯t be able to harm even a hair on his head. What do we do now? Do I sacrifice David to save the kingdom or save him and sacrifice the rest? Who can guarantee that Blue will let the Star Kingdom go upon getting to David? If I insist on not saying a word, he will definitely do what he mentioned. Destroying ten thousand livings will definitely alert David, who¡¯s currently cultivating on the Iridescent Continent. If he gets forced out, won¡¯t the destroyed living creatures be sacrificed for no reason?¡¯ Sid was in a dilemma. He had no idea how to choose. ¡°Old man, stop being indecisive. Just tell me if you¡¯re going to say it or not. Even if you insist on keeping quiet, I¡¯ll have no choice but to do as I mentioned. I¡¯ll give you one more minute, after that I will begin destroying this ce. This is just a start and it¡¯s the first day, ten thousand livings are waiting for me!¡± Blue sounded calm but his murderous aura was killing people around him. Killing someone was probably easier than stepping on an ant on the road. Even Sahar was doubting his decision right now. ¡®Will I really end well by following such a hypocritical master?¡¯ He could potentially end up like Vaughn if he made him angry someday. However, after listening to their conversation, Sahar confirmed his decision. The David they mentioned was the one who came to the Simmons Continent to kill Nek and had a bad rtionship with the Simmons family, no? ¡®He¡¯s already at the partial Divine Realm now?¡¯ He could only follow Blue if he wanted to seek revenge. ¡®I must see him die in front of me with my own eyes.¡¯ Time was ticking. One minute was about to end. Blue¡¯s expression turned more and more ugly. Just as he was about to destroy thend below him¡­ Sid finally spoke up. Chapter 2305 Chapter 2305 ¡°Blue, I cannot guarantee whether you will let the Star Kingdom go after knowing David¡¯s whereabouts. You must promise me that you will let us live. If not, I will not tell you. Judging from David¡¯s talent, he will definitely be a Divine Realm master with sufficient time and you Feather family will have a headache by then.¡± That being said, Sid sighed secretly in his heart. He could only wrong David to protect their future. Otherwise, the countless living creatures in the Star Kingdom would die by Blue¡¯s hands. As the head of the TSA, Sid would never allow such things to happen. If it was only his own life, he would not say it all at all. Yet, Blue was using the countless living creatures in the Star Kingdom to threaten him. He could not just sit still. ¡°Are you making terms with me and threatening my family? Haha¡­ Old man, you can¡¯t be serious right? So what if he breaks through to Divine Realm? A Pre-Deity is nothing to our Feather family. How pathetic of you!¡± Blueughed as he spoke. The Feather family had been in Le for many years. Although their forces were not extraordinarily huge, they weren¡¯t weak either. A Pre-Deity indeed would not pose them a threat. They could easily finish the person, provided they managed to get to him. ¡°David is really talented, everyone knows that. He is definitely not a fool, and he won¡¯t confront the Feather family directly but he can hide in the dark like a venomous snake and keep his eyes on all of you¡­ Cough¡­¡± When Sid said this, he could not help coughing violently, and then continued, ¡°The Feather family is huge, and you will go out often. Being monitored by an individual man, even if he can¡¯t cause a disaster, won¡¯t make things easy for you. By then, it will be your fault and responsibility for not handling it well as he will be a hidden danger left by you. After that, Sid tried to catch his breath. He was enduring the overwhelming violence in his body. The Divine Power was still damaging his body. Blue kept quiet. He looked at Sid and thought about what he said earlier. In reality, Sid was not totally wrong. The Feather family was definitely not afraid of David, even if he managed to advance into the Divine Realm. However, if Sid ran away, it would be difficult for him to exin as well and he could potentially be a trouble. He had nothing to lose anyways. His homnd was destroyed, and he would definitely seek revenge against the Feather family. It would be really hard to deal with if he hid away and secretly attacked the direct descendants of the family who went out to cultivate. This would be his fault as well, so he could not let David go. ¡°Great! Old man, you got me. I promise you as long as you tell me David¡¯s whereabouts and help me to find him, I will not touch the Star Kingdom anymore.¡± Blue casually answered. However, no one knew about the credibility of his words. Sid did not dare to ask for much If he actually provoked Blue, it was not just David who would not be able to escape, even the Star Kingdom would be affected. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡®I hope he sticks to his word!¡¯ After all, he was a Divine Realm master, he should not be a liar. ¡°Blue, the Star Kingdom is not a strong civilization, and we can¡¯t ask for anything. But, as a Divine Realm master, I hope that you can keep your promise.¡± ¡°Of course! I, Blue Feather, keep my promises at all times. I¡¯ll do as I say.¡± ¡°Fine! If that¡¯s the case, please retrieve your Divine Power. I will bring you to David, he is probably cultivating now, hoping to break through to Divine Realm.¡± Sid said with a painful expression. The feeling of the Divine Power damaging his body ruthlessly was beyond painful. His own Saint Power could not resist by even a bit. Without any movements from Blue, Sid felt the disappearance of the Divine Power in his body. He took a quick look. Chapter 2306 Chapter 2306 He realized that his Saint¡¯s body was already far too damaged, and it would not be long before it gave out. While all traces of Divine Power had disappeared, it had left ruins in its wake. Thankfully, his Saint¡¯s body was repairing itself quite efficiently. Without Divine Power hindering its self-regeneration, he could actually feel himself healing. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go,¡± Blue said calmly. ¡°Give me a little longer. My body still needs to heal. After what your Divine Power¡¯s done to it, I won¡¯t be getting anywhere in this condition,¡± Sid interjected with a wry smile. Blue frowned, he knew that Sid was telling the truth. He knew that his Divine Power was too destructive for a mere Saint¡¯s body. However, to wait posed the question of how long. Exasperated, Blue had no choice but to use the Feather family¡¯s innate skill. He reached out his right hand where a blue glow began to form. With a wave of his hand, the glowing ball of blue flew across the air and nketed Sid. Cloaked by a blue glow, Sid felt his body warm up as if it was bathing under theforting sunlight. A few minutester, the blue glow disappeared, and Sid¡¯s damaged body was almostpletely healed. He could not help but exim internally about just how powerful the Feathers were as a level 9 civilization. This secret technique alone was beyond anything people in the Star Kingdom could fathom. Should people of the Star Kingdom suffer injuries, they would usually be left to heal on their own. Only when severe injuries were made to their Saint¡¯s body were they allowed to use treasures of heaven and earth for treatment. Still, even with the treasures of heaven and earth, they would never heal as quickly as the blue glow. In battle, the blue glow¡¯s quick and efficient healing could bring a man back from life-threatening injuries. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Blue said again. With no other choice, Sid got to his feet. He had wanted to drag out their return, but Blue was not giving him the opportunity to do so. There was no going back now, but he knew that finding another excuse to dy their return would only infuriate Blue, and that benefited no one. Internally, Sid said to himself, Tm sorry, David! Don¡¯t me me for this, I¡¯m only doing this for the sake of every lifeform in the Star Kingdom! Even if I don¡¯t reveal your location, there¡¯s no way you could run from a Deity.¡± The seven of them cut through the space and rushed toward Iridescent Continent. Taking into ount the speed they were traveling; it would not be long before they arrived at the Iridescent Sect. No one knew how Nova would respond to these people who had already achieved breakthroughs and arrived at a higher realm. David was still in seclusion. Ever since the death of the Iridescent Sect¡¯s four reputable elders, the sect no longer had Saints. The Iridescent Sect could not possibly fight off a team made up of six Saints and one Deity. Even the weakest True Saint Sahar could overpower Nova in an instant, let alone the five Sacred Saints and the one preDeity. Of course, Sid would never help Blue fight against the Iridescent Sect, not that a merete Sacred Saint like him could make much of a difference. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Today would have gone much differently if he could. Chapter 2307 Chapter 2307 Iridescent Sect, Iridescent Continent, Star Kingdom. Nova was busy dealing with the sundries of the sect when suddenly, a crack appeared in the space above the Iridescent Sect. Then, seven figures¡ªBlue and the others who were rushing over from the Central Sacred Continent¡ª emerged from the crack. ¡°Sid, are you sure this is the ce?¡± Blue asked, looking at the cluster of buildings below. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. David told me he would be in seclusion in Iridescent Sect, and that I could look for him whenever I needed, but I¡¯ve never had the need to confirm if he was truly here,¡± Sid replied honestly. ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear now, Sid. If David is here, then I¡¯ll let you off. If he isn¡¯t, I won¡¯t be med for the cruelty that¡¯lle next. You will know how it feels to beg for death and I will destroy Star Kingdom before your eyes. You will watch as this homnd you¡¯ve worked so hard to protect, disintegrate into nothing along with its countless lives,¡± Blue sneered. Sid did not say a word, not when he could not confirm if David was truly present. He never needed to search for the man himself, after all. Yet, with things the way they were now, Sid had no choice but to trust that David told him the truth, or countless lives in the Star Kingdom would have to sumb to Blue¡¯s merciless massacre. No one could withstand the fury of a Deity and the Star Kingdom would only be turned to ruins. Blue and the others did not try to conceal their arrival at Iridescent Sect¡¯s airspace, so it took no time before Iridescent Sect¡¯s defense array picked them up. Nova immediately put down her work and notified all the seniors of the sect. Soon, many sect disciples and seniors arrived and surrounded Blue and the others. Blue ignored them and began his search for David using his mind power. A partial deity had no chance of hiding from him. Seeing as their master said nothing, everyone else remained silent as well-Vaughn¡¯s death was a good example of what happened to those who spoke out of line. As the head of the TSA, Sid was an influential man in Star Kingdom. His efforts in protecting the Kingdom had garnered great reverence from the people of the Kingdom and even ordinary disciples of the Iridescent Sect recognized him with ease. Seeing that Sid was part of the group of intruders, everyone rxed as they had the utmost trust in this man. Sid had only gotten to where he was today because of the efforts he had put in to protect the Star Kingdom. Even with the news of David saving the Star Kingdom spreading far and wide, his poprity was far from that of Sid¡¯s. When Nova arrived, her eyes immediatelynded on Sid and the four other Sacred Saints. Five of Star Kingdom¡¯s six Sacred Saints were here, but she did not know why. Nova did not recognize the other two, as she was not born yet when Sahar was active, then Nek took over to lead the Simmons. As the sect leader of the Iridescent Sect, Nova only knew of a Grandmaster Sahar, but she had never seen the man before. ¡°Lord Sid, how could I help you? You didn¡¯t have toe all the way here if there¡¯s something you needed me to do, a message would have sufficed,¡± Nova put her hands together and asked courteously. Even David treated this selfless man with respect, so how could anyone else not? Sid did not dare to say a word, deterred by Vaughn¡¯s death. Beside him, Blue frowned as he could not detect David¡¯s presence at all. Chapter 2308 Chapter 2308 There were only two possible reasons for this. One, David was not in the sect. Two, David had a special skill or treasure that allowed him to conceal his presence. Blue hoped it was thetter, or his travel here would have been for naught. If not even Sid was aware of David¡¯s whereabouts, no one else would, and without David, Blue could not answer to the head of his family. It had never crossed his mind to lie, nor would Blue ever do such a thing for should he be exposed, he would suffer a consequence so severe that not even being a deity would protect him. ¡°Sid, I¡¯m asking you one more time. Is David here, or not? Do not think about lying to me, I will make you regret it if you try,¡± Blue said solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I know Mr. David wouldn¡¯t lie to me,¡± Sid replied. ¡®Then exin why I do not sense his presence at all. A mere partial deity cannot possibly evade my detection so simply.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s still possible. I believe you will understand what makes him special very soon.¡± ¡°You are confident in him, hmm? You cannot possibly think that he can protect you lot, can you?¡± ¡®The universe is too big for even a level 9 civilization to know everything that happens within it. We are no strangers to miracles, it is a battle of luck.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a good mood, Sid, but to still be so naive at such an age¡­ Has your mind deteriorated? Even if a partial deity was blessed to encounter a heavenly opportunity, he is nothingpared to what I can do. At most, he is a slight hindrance. Or do you truly believe he can defy God?¡± The disciples and Nova around them had a bad feeling when they heard this conversation, for it seemed like Lord Sid was afraid of this middle-aged man. ¡®Who was he and how dare he spoke to Lord Sid like that? ¡®And from their conversation, it seems like they¡¯re looking for David? ¡®But he¡¯spletely undermined Mr. David!¡¯ Filled with confusion, Nova could not help but ask, ¡°Lord Sid H Only to receive the man¡¯s gaze and a shake of his head, signaling her to stay quiet the moment she called for him. Nova immediately shut her mouth and stopped talking. She was an intelligent woman and knew that Sid must have stopped her from talking for a reason. Coupled with what she gathered from the conversation just now and how the other Sacred Saints looked afraid but seemed to obey this middle-aged man as their master, Nova understood that this man was not one she could afford to irate. ¡°You are the owner here?¡± Blue asked ¡°I am Iridescent Sect¡¯s sect leader. How could I help you, My Lord?¡± Nova asked cautiously. N?velDrama.Org content rights. With Sid¡¯s cue, she ensured she was as respectful as she could be. ¡°Sect leader? So, you call the shots?¡± Blue turned to Nova. ¡®Yes, My Lord.¡± ¡®You are aware of David, correct?¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. David is Star Kingdom¡¯s savior.¡± ¡°Good. Sid says that David is in seclusion here. As sect leader, you must be aware, correct? Call him out and I will leave you all alone, or else¡­ I will tten thisnd you stand upon and destroy this continent!¡± Chapter 2309 Chapter 2309 ¡°Lady Dream, this is Lord Blue of the Feather family. He came all the way to Star Kingdom from level 9 civilization just to find Mr. David. This is their matter, something we nobodies shouldn¡¯t get involved in, please call Mr. David out so they can resolve it themselves! By the way, I forgot to tell you, Lord Blue is a Divine Rank master,¡± Sid could not help but emphasize. He was afraid that Nova would go against Blue¡¯s request, and knowing Blue¡¯s cruel personality, there was no guarantee that the man would spare Nova and everyone else in Iridescent Sect for disobeying him. Nova felt her mind go nk after hearing what Sid had to say, and herplexion paled. ¡®This middle-aged man is from the Feather family? And he is a Divine Rank master? But how is that possible?¡¯ David told her that it would be another three hundred years before the Feather family would arrive at Star Kingdom, yet it had only been a year since then. ¡®What do I do now?¡¯ Nova was frantic. The Feather family had sent over a Divine Rank master when David wasjust a partial deity. He had no chance of winning this fight. ¡®No! I cannot call him out, he won¡¯t win!¡¯ However, if David did not show himself, Blue had also sworn to destroy Iridescent Continent. By then, David would be forced out of seclusion. ¡®What do I do now?¡¯ Nova began to berate David in her mind. She had told him to go into seclusion and cultivate to breakthrough to Divine Rank long ago, but the younger had refused to listen. Time to time, he would even leave to visit his girlfriend. Now, their enemy had arrived at their doorstep and the only thing Nova could do was pretend to agree and bring David over. Once David had arrived, she would then tell him to be prepared to escape immediately. Only with the element of surprise would David be able to flee from the hands of a Divine Rank master like Blue. As long as David was still alive, there would be hope for Star Kingdom. However, doing so also meant sacrificing many innocents, but that was the only option they had. If David died, it would truly be over for the Star Kingdom. The Feather family would give up on a level 7 civilization. Immediately, Nova made her decision. ¡°I see, so it¡¯s Lord Blue from the Feather family. Mr. David is indeed in seclusion in our sect. Please wait for a moment while I call Mr. David out, Lord Blue.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s here, then have him out to meet me immediately before I will force him out myself. My time is precious, and I do not have the patience to wait,¡± Blue urged. With the confirmation of David¡¯s presence, Blue rxed. It did not matter what tricks David had up his sleeve, for Blue was confident that he would be able to deal with them. The entirety of the Iridescent Continent was already under his control. Now, Blue found himself curious about David, he wanted to know how this partial Diety managed to evade detection of his mind power ¡°Of course, Lord Blue. Please wait, I¡¯ll be right back,¡¯¡¯ Nova said before flying off towards where David was secluded. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Everyone else waited patiently. Members of the Iridescent Sect looked at Blue with curiosity. This man was a Deity, which made him more powerful than a Saint. They knew that Mr. David had broken through the Saint Realm, but they wondered who was more powerful, Blue or Mr. David. None of them were aware of how dangerous their current situation was. Blue had just threatened to destroy Iridescent Continent, and with his power as a Deity, Blue could easily annihte all life if he wanted. Nova arrived where David had secluded himself andnded. Chapter 2310 Chapter 2310 ¡°Greetings, Lady Dream!¡± Greeted the two disciples at the door courteously the moment they saw Nova. ¡°At ease. There¡¯s something I need to talk to David about,¡± Nova ryed before walking into the courtyard without waiting for their response. She made a beeline for David¡¯s room and pushed open the door. Time was of the essence, and she was in no mood to knock and wait for David¡¯s acknowledgment. She needed to see the man as soon as possible. After entering the room and passing a few doors, Nova finally arrived at the enclosed space where David was secluded. Once she entered, Nova was met with the sight of David sitting unmovingly. She immediately eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still secluded here, David! The Feather family already sent their men here, and he¡¯s a Divine Rank master! Run before it¡¯s toote, David! I told you to go into seclusion and start breaking through to the Divine Rank long ago but no, you had to dwell and now it¡¯s toote!¡± Her exmation was met with silence as David remained unaffected. He did not seem to realize her arrival at all. ¡°David! David! David!¡± Nova raised her voice and shouted but to no avail. She immediately realized that something was wrong. Even if David was in seclusion, he should still be able to hear her. Nova approached David and ced her finger under David¡¯s nose to see if he was still breathing. She let out an exhale of relief when she realized that he was still alive. So why was he still unconscious? ¡°David! David! David!¡± Nova shouted again, this time even shaking his body. Still, David remained ignorant of the outside world. Nova was at a loss. All she could do was walk in circles around David¡¯s body and shout his name repeatedly while gently nudging him. This was the first time Nova had met someone so deep in seclusion that not even a shout could call him back to reality. Normally, peace was crucial for people in seclusion. No one wanted to be disturbed and their cultivation was interrupted. David, contrastingly, seemed oblivious even when Nova shouted in his ear. Nova did not know what to do about this weird man. She wondered if this was the reason why David could be so powerful in such a short time. He was truly an abnormality, but what was she to do about the situation outside, then? They would be facing dire losses if Blue became impatient. Nova was frantic, but there was nothing she could do. When Blue spread out his mind power to search for David, thetter¡¯s system detected it immediately. The Spirit Cage. David was walking around with Pebbles and Beanie when suddenly, his system¡¯s interface popped up.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Right before his eyes were three words, colored red for importance. ¡°Warning! Warning! Warning! ¡°The system has detected a strong burst of mind power appearing around the host¡¯s body. For the host¡¯s safety, please exit the Spirit Cage immediately and return to the real world. ¡°Should the host ignore this message, the system will forcefully transport the host back to reality to deal with the situation when the host is in danger.¡± David looked at the message. ¡®A strong burst of mind power appearing around my body?¡¯ Mediocre individuals could not possibly conjure up power enough to be ssified as ¡°strong¡± by the system. This meant that there was currently someone above the Saint Realm on the Iridescent Continent at this moment. That was bad. David did not have time to think about who this person was as he ced Pebbles on the ground and left after rying a short message. ¡°Ms. Beanie, I¡¯ll be putting Pebbles in your care for now. Please take care of her for me. Pebbles, there¡¯s something important I need to do right now, follow Ms. Beanie and wait for me toe back, alright? Don¡¯t run off by yourself.¡± David rushed to a forest on the outskirts of Wier. After making sure that he was alone, David quickly pulled up the system and selected ¡°exit¡±. Then, His body vanished from the Spirit Cage. Chapter 2311 Chapter 2311 Star Kingdom. The Iridescent Sect. Inside David¡¯s tightly closed secret room, time passed by the seconds. Seeing that David showed no sign of waking up, Nova was about to have a nervous breakdown. A Deity was waiting outside. If David did not wake and escape as soon as possible, there would be no chance for him to do so when Blue lost his patience and arrived. If caught off guard, David would still have a glimmer of hope of escape if he used his speed of a partial Deity. Once the Diety Blue was alerted, it would be impossible for David to escape. The other side. A few minutes after Nova left, there was still no sign of David. Blue¡¯s face darkened more and more. His patience was also wearing thin. This whole time, only others waited for him. He never waited for others. If he did, it would be for one stronger than him. For example, the head of the Feather family. Was a partial Deity worth waiting for? When Nova left, Blue¡¯s mindpower followed her. He already knew the location of David¡¯s seclusion. ¡°Is it so hard to get a partial Deity? Who does he think he is? I wonder how powerful he is and if it¡¯s worthy of his arrogance.¡± After Blue finished speaking angrily, he stepped out. Then, his body appeared above the courtyard where David was in seclusion. Space was not an obstacle for him. A Deity could ignore the distance of space, even in highdimensional spaces. Otherwise, he could never arrive in Le, so far away from the Star Kingdom, in just one year. Seeing that Blue had disappeared, Sid and the others rushed over in a hurry. The seniors and disciples of the Iridescent Sect could only walk behind the team. They were the weakest and so also the slowest. ¡°David,e out! You killed someone in my family so you must be prepared to pay the price. Go back with me like a good boy and ept the trial of the Feather family. Don¡¯t even think about escaping. You can never do that in front of me. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds, If you still don¡¯te out, don¡¯t me me for not showing you mercy,¡± Blue said loudly in the air.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org When his voice reached the ground, it directly stunned the two Iridescent Sect disciples outside the small courtyard. Even with their strength, they could not withstand a Deity¡¯s voice. In the secret room, Nova sat down on the ground when she heard what Blue said. Her face became pale again. Her eyes were zed as she muttered to herself. ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over!¡± When Blue saw that his words had no effect, anger welled in her heart. ¡®Well, well, well, David. ¡®You¡¯re just a partial Deity, so how dare you not take me seriously.¡¯ Because of how impatient he was, Blue should have made a move when he found out where David was. It was not his style to wait for others. He took peaceful measures before using force and did not act immediately because he heard from Zenon that David was young and legendary, and he had never appeared in Star Kingdom before. As soon as David showed, he descended in such an invincible way. Moreover, he also had a secret technique that Zenon had never seen before. David could summon three clones whose strength was simr to the main form. It was this trick that killed Azul by surprise. After thinking about what Zenon said, Blue figured that David must have had some kind of fortuitous meeting or inheritance. His ability to improve so quickly must have something to do with this fortuitous meeting. Chapter 2312 Chapter 2312 In the vast universe, there were many ruins and forbidden ces. Even a Deity like him dare not go to many of those ces. Although they were dangerous, they also had rich rewards. Many who entered these ces, but managed to escape narrowly, gained many benefits. David was probably one of those. So, he was very lucky. Blue was very interested in David¡¯s secret techniques and his adventures. It would be best if he could take those things for himself. That was why he did not rush to make a move. From Blue¡¯s point of view, as long as David was still a partial Deity, he would not be able to escape. So, it would be fine for Blue to see him first and find out what he had to say. If David could hand over his secrets, maybe Blue could save him some hardship and bring him back to the Feather family immediately so they could deal with him. If he was unwilling, then he could not me Blue for using special means. However, Blue was enraged that David was ignoring him. ¡°Hmph! You punk, you can¡¯t even recognize others¡¯ good intentions. Since you¡¯re still so stubborn, then don¡¯t me me!¡± After Blue finished speaking, an energy that was exclusive to the Deities radiated from him. Boom! The entire Iridescent Continent shook as if it could not bear this huge force. Even in a level 9 civilization like Le, a Deity was not a nobody, but a major force. Sid, Zenon, and the others immediately stopped and did not dare approach further. They could only watch from afar. Just the energy emanating from a Deity made all the Sacred Saints despair. Blue was simply not an existence that they could contend with. ¡°David, since you won¡¯te out, then I can only go in myself.¡± Blue stretched out a finger and pressed it lightly against the ground. The wind and cloud gathered in the air, and immediately, they formed a colossal finger that pressed down. It was terrifyingly powerful. A hurricane immediately appeared on the Iridescent Continent. Coupled with Blue¡¯s imposing manner, it felt like the end of the world on the crumbling Iridescent Continent. People living on the continent could only kneel and pray in horror. Facing such a horrifying phenomenon, they could do nothing but pray. Even Sid and the Sacred Saints in the distance felt a chill go straight to their heads when they saw the finger in the air that contained Divine Power. Everyone understood that they had no hope of surviving this blow. The attackunched by a Deity with divine power was not something a Saint could resist. Only powerhouses with the same Divine Power could. Even if David, a partial Deity survived this blow, he would still suffer. Seeing Blue¡¯s attack about to hit the ground, Sid wanted to help but was unable to. So, he could only turn around and let out a long sigh. ¡°Sigh!¡± He did not want to see what would happen next. In the secret room, Nova was lying on the ground, unable to move. The pressure from a Deity was too strong and it was difficult for her to breathe. Feeling the growing pressure from above, she knew that Blue¡¯s attack was about toe. Maybe she would be crushed into a pile of minced meat in the next moment. For Star Kingdom, for the creatures on the Iridescent Continent, for David and his girlfriends, and herself, Nova took a deep breath, and with herst remaining breath, she cried, ¡°David, wake up! Celia, Selena, Pearl, and the others are all waiting for you! If you don¡¯t wake up soon, it will be toote. Your girlfriends won¡¯t be able to escape this and they are going to die here. Please, wake up!¡± She knew that even if David woke up, he would not be able to resist Blue. However, she still had a little bit of hope. It would be better to die without knowing why. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. David could always create miracles. So, Nova put herst glimmer of hope on him. Chapter 2313 Chapter 2313 Over the courtyard, a terrifying giant finger gathered by wind and clouds swooped down. From a distance, one could see lightning and thunder in the finger. It also contained the terrifying Divine Power of Blue the Deity. Anyone below partial Deity Rank would die if they touched it. A Sacred Saint was no exception. Even a partial Deity would be seriously injured if hit directly. This was the power of a Deity. Everyone stared nkly at this scene. There was nothing but powerlessness in their hearts. They did not even have the desire to resist. In the secret room, Nova exhausted all her strength, so shey on the ground and waited quietly for death. She did not even have the strength to breathe. At this critical moment, David, who was sitting there motionless, suddenly opened his eyes. All the pressure pressing on Nova¡¯s body suddenly disappeared without a trace. It was as if nothing was there before. ¡®Hmm? ¡®What happened?¡¯ Nova felt lighter and her strength was back. She could breathe and talk again. However, she did not get up right away. Gasping for air, she lifted her eyes to look at David. She saw that David had opened his eyes. Immediately, she felt joy in her heart. ¡°David, you woke up! Get out of here now! Blue¡¯s attack ising. If you don¡¯t leave, it will be toote. Hurry up! Don¡¯t worry about me. You should escape first and don¡¯t confront the enemy when you go out. He is a Deity, so you are not his opponent. Escape as soon as possible. The farther you can escape, the better. Onlye to avenge us when you have strength.¡± After saying so much in one breath, Nova¡¯s breathing quickened again. David had just returned to the real world and opened his eyes. Before he could figure out what was going on, he saw Nova lying on the ground. Before he could ask, he heard Nova rambling on. As for the disappearance of pressure on Nova, David did not do it on purpose but it disappeared by itself. Because David¡¯sbat strength had reached partial Overlord Realm upon his return. He was much stronger than Blue the Deity. The two sides werepletely different. If Sid, Zenon, and others were ants to Blue. Then, Blue was not even an ant to David. Even if David sat there and did not move, a Pre-Deity like Blue would not dare to get close to him, let alone the energy he emitted. Upon feeling the attack above him andbining it with what Nova said, David finally understood his situation. A Deity named Blue was going to attack him. So, Nova hade to wake him so he could escape. As for who this Blue was, David did not need to think. He knew that Blue was in the same family as Azul and from the Feather family. However, David could not understand one thing. ¡®Didn¡¯t Azul say that the Feather family will take three hundred years to reach Star Kingdom? ¡®Howe he¡¯s here in just one year? ¡®Forget it. Let¡¯s settle the matter in front of us.¡¯ At this time, the giant finger in the air was about to touch the building of the small courtyard, but it suddenly stopped as if standing still.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. David ignored the attack. He got up and went to Nova¡¯s side, trying to lift her. Chapter 2314 Chapter 2314 However, Nova did not appreciate it. ¡°David, hurry up! If you don¡¯t leave, then¡­¡± David interrupted her. ¡°Nova, leave the rest to me! It¡¯s just a mere Deity, he can¡¯t do anything much in front of me.¡± That sentence stunned Nova. ¡®A mere Deity? ¡®Can¡¯t do much? ¡®Is this what a partial Deity should say? ¡®Or did David break through and be a real Deity? ¡®H-How is that possible? ¡®When I met David a few months ago, he was just a partial Deity! ¡®Could it be he broke through in just a few months?¡¯ Nova could not wrap her brain around this. Her eyes widened and she asked, uncertain, ¡°D-David, you¡­ Did you have a breakthrough?¡± ¡®Yeah! Yes, Nova, I have broken through, so a Deity will not pose any threat to me, don¡¯t worry! Everything will be fine with me around,¡± David exined with a smile. ¡°D-Did you really have a breakthrough? You¡­ You are not lying to me, right?¡± Nova still could not believe so she asked again. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! Why would I lie to you? Didn¡¯t you realize that the attack from above can never get to you? Because it¡¯s afraid of me, so it didn¡¯t daree down,¡± David joked. When he said that, Nova then recalled. Just now, she could clearly feel Blue¡¯s attack approaching. Aside from waiting for death, she could not do anything. However, after such a long time, it still failed tond. Everything happened when David woke. David must be the one behind this. Nova finally felt relieved at this moment. Immediately, more surprise appeared in her eyes. David¡¯s ability to withstand Blue¡¯s attack at least proved that he had the strength to fight Blue and would not be crushed without even having a chance. Sure enough, in the end, it was up to David to create a miracle. ¡°Nova, you believe me now, right?¡± ¡®Yeah! I believe you! I believe you!¡± Nova nodded repeatedly. At this moment, she could not help crying with joy at the feeling of having a new lease on life. David asked, in concern at seeing Nova cry, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Nova?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m happy! I¡¯m so happy!¡± Nova reached out to wipe her tears. ¡°Nova, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here now. Please get up.¡± When Nova saw that she was still lying on the ground, her face turned red and she stood up with David¡¯s support. At this moment, everyone outside stared nkly at the giant finger about tond. They were all wondering in their hearts. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡®What happened? ¡®Why is the attack not happening after so long? ¡®It¡¯s still there. ¡®Is Blue giving David a chance? ¡®Does he want David toe out by himself? ¡®But just now he said he would do it himself. ¡®Isn¡¯t he pping himself across the face now that he¡¯s stopped here? ¡®Does such a person exist?¡¯ Everyone, including Sid, Zenon, and the other five Sacred Saints did not notice that it was not because Blue¡¯s attack did notnd. Instead, it was blocked by an invisible force. Blue was staring at the small courtyard below with an unpleasant expression. One of his hands was pressing down with all his strength, but it did not work and his giant finger still stood there motionless. Blue knew in his heart that something fishy was going on in that courtyard. However, because David had a system, Blue did not realize anything was wrong. He figured that David might have gotten some treasure during his adventures. Not only could he escape from Blue¡¯s perception, but he could also have super strong defense capabilities. If so, then this treasure was absolutely priceless. Blue must get his hands on it. Chapter 2315 Chapter 2315 Seeing that his attack could not break through David¡¯s defense, Blue knew that the treasure in David¡¯s hands was amazing! It was definitely something good. He must find a way to get it. It would also be of great help to him. Maybe this treasure could help him leapfrog the battle. During a battle, when the strength of the two sides was equal, they had to rely on other means. Treasures were one of them. Moreover, a very important part. If one had an offensive treasure at hand, it could increase thebat effectiveness of the user a lot. For example, the Evil-Splitting Sword in David¡¯s hand could cut everything in the world. So, using it would make him even more powerful. In addition to offensive treasures, defensive treasures were also good as they could resist the enemy¡¯s attack and save lives at critical moments. What David held was obviously a defensive treasure that could withstand a Deity¡¯s attack. Both these treasures were amazing. Treasures with other functions were inferior to the offense and defense treasures. Blue never thought that David had resisted his attack by relying on his strength alone. After all, if David could do that, he must be someone above Pre-Deity Rank. If that was the case how could Star Kingdom be a mere level 7 civilization? This would be unreasonable. Plus, after being forced to this point, David still did not show. Obviously, it was because he was afraid of Blue. After confirming that the treasure in David¡¯s hand was very precious, Blue changed his strategy. He wanted to threaten David to hand over the treasure in his hand just like he threatened Sid, so he shouted down, ¡°David, do you think I can¡¯t do anything to you if you hide in your shell? You are so naive. Let me tell you, a Deity¡¯s methods are beyond your imagination. If you are smart, get out and hand over everything you have and follow me to the Feather family to ept your trial. That way, you will have a chance to survive. If you fight back stubbornly, you will only die. Not only that, but if you continue to resist, I will trample the entire Star Kingdom and turn this ce into ruins today. All living beings will die because of you, David!¡± Blue¡¯s words made all the onlookers understand immediately. It turned out that he did not want to stop. It seemed that David had blocked the attack using some unknown methods, stopping that shocking giant finger from falling. At the same time, they felt chills from Blue¡¯s words. If David could not fight back, this guy would attack Star Kingdom. He would destroy Star Kingdom and let all living beings die because of David. This was a tant threat. Sid red at Blue, wishing to take him down with himself. However, he knew that he was too weak. Even if he tried all means, he could not even pose a slight threat to Blue. So, he could only sigh helplessly in his heart. In the secret room, David lifted Nova and heard what Blue said from the sky. A sneer curled up at the corner of his mouth. ¡®He¡¯s just a Pre-Deity. How dare he show off his power in front of me and even want to judge me? He even threatened to destroy Star Kingdom! ¡®How hrious! ¡®Who gave him the courage?* If David went to the Feather family, even the grandmaster and head of the Feather family would be so scared that they would fall to the ground. They would even get on their knees to beg for David toe out. How could the Feather family judge a partial Overlord? N?velDrama.Org content rights. How many partial Overlords did Le, a level 9 civilization, have in total? Without any exaggeration, David¡¯s current strength was already at Le¡¯s peak. Only the five Le rulers could suppress David, not even the other partial Overlords could do that. After all, David¡¯s Cloning was no joke. Chapter 2316 Chapter 2316 And now, Empress Elora of the five Le rulers had been seriously injured by the Robotias and the Soul Devourers, and her whereabouts were unknown. So, David¡¯s ranking might go even higher. ¡°David! What should we do?¡± Nova grabbed David¡¯s hand and asked nervously. Even though she already knew that David had the strength to fight Blue, she was still worried. ¡°Nova, don¡¯t be afraid. As I said before, a mere Pre-Deity can¡¯t do anything in front of me. Now, I¡¯m going to avenge you and let him know that no one can make trouble in Star Kingdom,¡± David patted Nova¡¯s handfortingly. ¡°But¡­¡± Nova wanted to say more. However, as soon as she spoke, David interrupted her. ¡°No buts! Nova, let me tell you the truth. I have already broken through partial Deity Realm. Even if the Feather familyes in full force, they can only be obedient and kneel in front of me to beg for mercy, let alone a Pre-Deity like Blue. They won¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly, even if I destroyed their entire family.¡± After David finished speaking, an imposing energy surged all over his body. As he looked above him, it seemed as if he could see Blue in the sky through the roof. Nova froze. She stared nkly at David. It was the first time she saw him showing such a mighty and domineering side. He made Blue, the Deity who made Star Kingdom¡¯s Sacred Saints helpless, sound worthless. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He even looked down on the Feather family behind Blue. What kind of strength did he have to be able to achieve this level? David was still so young, so was it possible? Nova did not know if David spoke the truth or if he was justforting her. If there was a choice, she would rather believe it was true. Blue, in the air, suddenly felt a gaze locked on him, making his hair stand in an instant. ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®Why do I feel scared? ¡®It¡¯s as though an ancient beast, much more powerful than me, is targeting me. ¡®I must be hallucinating! ¡®Certainly!¡¯ Blue shook his head A level 7 civilization could not have the power to scare him. Not even a Primordial Deity could do this. That person had to be at least an Ancestral Deity to do this. If anyone told Blue that a small level 7 civilization possessed an Ancestral Deity, he would dieughing on the spot. The Feather family had stood in Le for countless years and their strongest Grandmaster was just an Ancestral Deity. He was a big shot who could deter anyone. Countless forces have looked at the Feather family but he had intimidated them from doing anything. With an Ancestral Deity in charge of any of Le¡¯s forces, they were a force that should not be casually provoked. Star Kingdom was nothing more than a level 7 civilization. Impossible that it had an Ancestral Deity. When he thought about this, Blue¡¯s heart calmed again. Inside the secret room, the corner of David¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile that would make others shudder. ¡°Nova, watch carefully! I¡¯ll let you know that a Deity is nothing more than an ant in front of me. It doesn¡¯t matter if he is a Pre-Deity, a Primordial Deity, or even an Ancestral Deity!¡± After saying this, David exuded an energy that felt as if he was above the world, causing Nova to feel dizzy watching him. ¡°l-ls this David¡¯s true strength?¡± Nova murmured in her heart. Chapter 2317 Chapter 2317 David said those words unpretentiously. Then, with a shocking momentum, he soared into the sky in front of Nova¡¯s stunned eyes. Boom! A golden light broke through the roof, pierced through the giant fingers, and appeared in front of Blue in an instant. Before Blue could react, a right hand grabbed his neck. At the same time, pure and tremendous Divine Power poured into Blue¡¯s body, easily defeating the Divine Power that he was proud of, and then began to destroy his body profusely. ¡®¡¯Ahi- Blue let out a scream. The severe pain in his body almost made him pass out. Plus, he could feel that his body had been destroyed. He could not even exert a sliver of strength. He could only be at the mercy of others. He looked at the stranger in front of him in horror. ¡®Who is this person? ¡®How is he so powerful? ¡®He¡¯s so fast that even I, a Pre-Deity, can¡¯t react. ¡®My Divine Power ispletely useless against his extremely pure Divine Power.¡¯ Blue was sure that a Pre-Deity and a Primordial Deity could never do this so easily. ¡®In other words, the person in front of me is at least an Ancestral Deity. ¡®Or possibly even stronger. ¡®How is this possible? ¡®This level 7 civilization is hiding an Ancestral Deity?¡¯ No one would believe this, let alone me. ¡®Was the horrifying gaze I felt just now real? ¡®Is God ying a joke on me?¡¯ Blue began to get confused and he could not believe everything in front of him. With his Divine Realm Pre-Deity Rank strength, shouldn¡¯t he be like a god descending from heaven to this small level 7 civilization where he could look down on all the ants? Why did he run into an Ancestral Deity? This kind of strength was notmon even in the level 9 civilization Le, let alone in the level 7 civilization Star Kingdom. Yet, he¡¯s encountered the impossible. Now, the giant finger below copsed and disappeared. Originally, the eyes of the onlookers were all focused on the giant fingers and the small courtyard on the ground. They wanted to see the destructive power this giant finger would cause. Blue let out a scream, which immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Everyone saw Blue, who was still invincible just now, getting choked by a figure at this moment. The most important thing was that Blue looked as if he could not resist. All the onlookers could not believe their eyes. Some even closed their eyes and rubbed them vigorously with their hands, but the scene in front of them was still the same when they opened their eyes again. ¡®Isn¡¯t Blue a Deity? ¡®How strong would someone be that can so easily defeat BlueZ Then, everyone looked closer. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Master David? ¡®If Master David can easily defeat Blue the Deity, does that mean he is stronger than a Deity? ¡®Star Kingdom is saved? ¡®Blue can never realize his dream of destroying Star Kingdom!¡¯ All of the onlookers wore joyous faces. ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Blue asked in a shaky voice. Even though he could already guess who this person in front of him was, he still wanted to make sure. Even though David was holding Blue¡¯s neck, he did not use too much strength so Blue could still talk. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for me? I¡¯m here now and you¡¯re asking who I am? Are all the members of your family as stupid as you? I really don¡¯t know how your family manages to survive to this day. You¡¯re just a bunch of idiots!¡± David scoffed. Even though he was not speaking loudly, everyone around could hear him clearly. Chapter 2318 Chapter 2318 David was the only one who dared insult a Deity and even scold the family behind him. ¡°You are David? Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! How can you be so strong? A small level 7 civilization will never have someone as strong as you. This is a hallucination. I must be hallucinating! You are lying to me.¡± Blue could not ept that he was crippled, and was already a little delirious. ¡°Your name is Blue, right? The Feather family should have sent you here to deal with Azul¡¯s death. Let me tell you right now that Azul died at my hands. Not only that, you will soon follow in Azul¡¯s footsteps. If your family refuses to ept this, they are wee toe trouble me at any time. If youe one by one, then I will kill you one by one. If youe in groups, then I will kill that group until I kill everyone in your family.¡± After David finished speaking, the murderous intent surged in his body, making Blue feel a chill going straight to the top of his head. ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t kill me! I am a Deity, I can do whatever I want in the Feather family so I can¡¯t die here! I want to go back! I want to go back to the family to enjoy my life!¡± Blue shouted frantically. However, David hadpletely crippled his body so he could not move at all. The only thing he could move now was his mouth. Sid, Zenon, and the Sacred Saints watched this scene in disbelief. They all still remembered how invincible Blue was when he killed Vaughn not long ago. He acted as if he was a real god. He was not bothered by anything in Star Kingdom. Sacred Saints were just like ants to him and he could kill them easily. Now, with David holding his neck with one hand, he could only beg the other party not to kill him. What a turn of events. Who would have thought that Blue, who was still high- spirited just now, would be begging for mercy like a bullied dog? Sahar, on the side, was scared stupid. Back then, he fought David on the Simmons Continent. So how would he not know who David was? N?velDrama.Org content rights. At that time, they were still evenly matched. Now, he could only hope to catch up to David. He could not even catch David¡¯s shadow. Sahar could not figure it out. ¡®How long has it been and how did David get to this point?¡¯ It was one thing to be a Deity straight after crossing Sacred Saint Rank, where countless people were stuck. Now even Blue the Deity was like an ant to him. ¡®How strong is David? ¡®Is that man really David? ¡®Is there truly such a heaven-defying person in the universe? ¡®Or did David not use his full strength when he was fighting me and was just fooling around with me?¡¯ Either way, Sahar wanted to leave quickly. Once David came back to his senses, there was no doubt that he would die. He should take advantage of Blue attracting David¡¯s attention. This was his best chance to escape. Having decided, Sahar stepped back quietly. Fortunately, David and Blue had attracted everyone¡¯s attention so no one noticed him. After retreating a distance, Sahar quickly turned, ready to escape from this ce where he was bound to get into trouble. If he could get out alive, Sahar swore that he would definitely find a ce to live in seclusion and would never appear again in this life. With David around, he would never have a chance to make aeback. Suddenly, a hand on Sahar¡¯s shoulder took him aback. When he turned, he saw a face full of wrinkles. ¡°Sahar, where are you going?¡± Sid stared at him, asking in a menacing tone. He despised this traitor who sided with the enemy to the bone. When Sahar retreated quietly, Sid knew what he was going to do. ¡®You want to escape? You should ask me if I agree with that!¡¯ Chapter 2319 Chapter 2319 ¡°L-Lord Sid, I¡­ I just want to go back to live in seclusion to recuperate,¡± Sahar replied with a shaky voice. He did not expect to be caught by that old fart Sid. This old man despised evil, so how would he let Sahar go? Yet, Sid was one of the six Sacred Saints of the Star Kingdom after all. Sahar was just a True Saint. So, Sahar certainly had no chance of winning. He could not escape and he felt helpless. ¡°Go into seclusion to recuperate? Why does it look like you¡¯re trying to escape after seeing your master getting defeated? When you took Blue as your master, did you ever think that he would die in Star Kingdom and die in the hands of Master David?¡± Sid asked sarcastically. Then, he answered his own question, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! If you know that Blue will end up this way, you will not take him as your master! This is the way of the universe. It¡¯s changing rapidly and you will never know what will happen in the next moment. So, Sahar, it¡¯s better for you to just be honest.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°L-Lord Sid, I had no choice. I was in seclusion and I also sealed the entire Simmons Continent, so I couldn¡¯tmunicate with the outside world. But Blue barged in suddenly and if I don¡¯t agree to take him as my Master, he will destroy the Simmons Continent and kill all creatures. What can I do?¡± Sahar said, tears and snot running down his face. He made it look as if he was the victim. To survive, Sahar was going all out. Nothing was more important than life, right? ¡°Sahar, you don¡¯t need to say these useless things in front of me. Maybe Blue did threaten you, but you must also hope to rely on Blue to kill Master David. I know you well.¡± Sid exposed Sahar right away. ¡°Lord Sid, I¡­¡± Sahar wanted to exin, but before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Sid. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Sahar, you don¡¯t need to exin anymore. Come back with me. We¡¯ll wait for Master David to take care of Blue and then we¡¯ll let him decide what to do with you. Whether you will survive in the end depends on what Master David says.¡± After Sid finished speaking, he grabbed Sahar¡¯s shoulder and his huge Saint Power immobilized Sahar. It did not take much effort for a Sacred Saint to control a True Saint. Sahar wanted to resist but knew he could not. He was still injured, but even if he had recovered from his injuries and returned to his peak, he still had no chance of escaping from Sid. Meanwhile, Blue was still desperately begging for mercy. He hoped David would spare his life. As long as one was a Deity, one could live a happy life, no matter where. Le was no exception. Therefore, Blue did not want to die in this small level 7 civilization. Even if he could notplete the task, with Blue¡¯s Divine Realm strength and status, he would only get lectured by the head of the family when he got back and receive a symbolic punishment. However, David would not give Blue a chance. If the system had not notified him, he could not even imagine what would have happened. Perhaps Blue would not be able to hurt his peak Ancestral Deity Rank body, but what about the rest of Star Kingdom? What would Sid, Nova, Celia, Selena, Celeste, and the others do? Would Blue let them go? The entire Star Kingdom would be in ruins when David came back. What would be the point of uprooting the Feather family and killing them all then? Dead people could note back to life. Chapter 2320 Chapter 2320 Those who survived would live in pain forever. ¡°Blue, I can understand you wanting to avenge Azul because he was indeed killed by me. If you had only attacked me, I might let you go, but since you dare to threaten me and all the people around me, I can¡¯t let you and your family live. I will find time to visit them. Now, go and meet Azul in hell!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! No! David, please don¡¯t kill me. The grandmasters of my family are also Ancestral Deities. You can¡¯t kill me! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± After David finished speaking, the Divine Power in his body exploded despite Blue begging him for mercy. With a terrified expression, Blue turned into ashes and disappeared. Now that David had gained real strength, he had reached the terrifying partial Overlord Realm. So, killing a mere PreDeity was like crushing an ant. The crowd stared nkly at David. Blue, so arrogant just now saying that he wanted to crush the entire Star Kingdom, has died just like this? Master David crushed him like an ant. So now, he was truly dead. Not even a trace was left. Blue was someone who did not even care about the six Sacred Saints of Star Kingdom. How strong was Master David that he was able to crush him to death like an ant? No one knew. They only felt that the figure of that young man in the distance was rising infinitely. After Sid¡¯s publicity, David had be a national idol. However, there was still a gap between him and Sid. After all, no one had seen it with their own eyes. Moreover, Sid had umted his reputation over a long period and no one could surpass him easily. Therefore, David could only reap the admiration of young people. In the minds of the older ones, Sid was the former Star Kingdom¡¯s number one and still upied the most important position. However, they had personally witnessed David¡¯s strength now. His unrivaled aura of looking down on the world was even more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Now, Sid, the number one in Star Kingdom and respected by countless, seemed vulnerable in front of David. It could be inferred from this that Master David was many times stronger than the six Sacred Saints of Star Kingdom. In the past, everyone just regarded David as an idol. Yet, after Blue¡¯s incident, David had be their belief on the inside. He was the guarantee that Star Kingdom would not be vited anymore in the universe. Everyone believed that as long as David was around, no one could bully Star Kingdom. It did not matter if they were a level 8 or level 9 civilization. Sid¡¯s umted prestige over countless years was overtaken by David and was now very far behind. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Of course, this was actually what Sid expected. Sid was broad-minded and did not care about these false des. It was more important to him that Star Kingdom developed safely and attained stability. On the ground, Nova could no longer think. She saw everything that happened. It turned out that what David said was true. He was not trying tofort her but genuinely had that strength. What Blue? What Deity? They were nothing but ants in front of him. Since he could easily take care of Blue, it would mean that the Feather family was probably nothing to him. Even when Blue died, he did not use his family¡¯s powerful background to threaten David. Maybe it was because he realized that with David¡¯s strength, he would not be afraid of the Feather family at all. Chapter 2321 Chapter 2321 Celeste also saw David crush Blue to death when she rushed over. As an elder of the Iridescent Sect, she had long sensed that something important was happening here. Then she received news from the head of the sect, Nova. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After telling Celia and the others not to go out, she came here. She saw Blue, a strange middle-aged man, arrogantly saying that he would trample all of Star Kingdom to force David toe out. Just when Celeste was worried about David and was about to ask the disciples of the Iridescent Sect to find out what had happened to him, David appeared with unbelievable momentum and killed Blue in seconds. The whole process was over quickly. Seeing how Sid and other Saints could only stand aside just now, and the middle-aged man saying that he was from the Feather family, Celeste could guess Blue¡¯s identity. She was also a senior in the Iridescent Sect, so she had talked to Nova about these things before. Since she understood what was happening, she felt incredible. ¡®Is this the Eternal Realm boy I brought back from level 3 civilization in the Milky Way? i ¡®When did he grow to this? ¡®I thought David was only a partial Deity, although that itself was shocking enough. ¡®Who knew that was just the beginning? ¡®The real surprise was yet toe.¡¯ Celeste could not help wondering what kind of genius she had brought back. ¡®If I didn¡¯t bring David back, Star Kingdom be finished by now? ¡®In other words, I also have a share of the credit for allowing Star Kingdom to survive these two catastrophes. ¡®Otherwise, David might still be in that little level 3 civilization, the Milky Way!¡¯ After David crushed Blue to death, the scene fell silent. It was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Everyone held their breath as all eyes fell on David. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone! I, David Lidell, assure everyone that as long as I am here, no one will dare to come to Star Kingdom to make trouble. It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re from a level 8 or 9 civilization because it will be the same. I will destroy whoeveres. You just need to live here with peace of mind and leave the other things to me. I, David Lidell, will definitely protect the safety of Star Kingdom and drive out anyone who dares to target Star Kingdom. They will never dare to step foot into Star Kingdom.¡± David looked around and solemnly promised. The silence continued. After about a few seconds, someone cried, ¡°Master David is so mighty! I believe in Master David.¡± ¡°I also believe that Master David can do what he says. He is the patron saint of Star Kingdom and he will protect us all.¡± ¡°Master David! Master David!¡± ¡°Patron Saint! Patron Saint!¡± All the female disciples of the Iridescent Sect showed crazy admiration in their eyes. David smiled bitterly on the inside on seeing this. This was the situation he disliked the most. The madness in their eyes was like those ignorant young people on Earth pursuing their favorite stars. David raised his hands and with a downward move, motioned everyone to stop. As soon as he did that, everyone shut their mouths immediately and the scene became quiet again. They were waiting for instructions from David. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so grateful! I am also a member of Star Kingdom and this is what I should do. As the saying goes, the greater the strength, the greater the responsibility. I also hope that everyone will train hard so that in the future, you can protect your homnd with your own hands. Any evil force that wants to invade Star Kingdom will be driven out by us, and I am looking forward to the day when I will fight side by side with you all.¡± David¡¯s words were not only for the people around him but also for the entire Star Kingdom. He knew what happened here would soon spread throughout Star Kingdom as an encouragement to everyone. After half an hour. Inside the Iridescent Sect¡¯s meeting hall. Chapter 2322 Chapter 2322 David sat at the top. Sid, Zenon, and the other Saints sat below, together with Celeste and Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect. They were discussing why the Feather family came early. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Although Zenon and the others had sided with Blue, David did not want to pursue that matter because they were forced to do so. Temporarypromise was understandable when one¡¯s life was at stake. After all, no one wanted to die. As for Sahar, he was handed over to Sid and was charged with treason. David was not using public office to avenge private wrongs. He did not need to do that with his current strength. It was only under David¡¯s strong mental oppression that Sahar admitted his intention to side with Blue. Not only did he want David to die, but he also wanted to be the spokesperson of the Feather family in Star Kingdom, to control Star Kingdom. Sid certainly would not easily spare this kind of traitor. After David¡¯s analysis, Blue¡¯s early arrival should be because he came alone, at the fastest speed a Deity could use. David knew how fast a Deity was. The 300 years that Azul mentioned back then was probably the time it took for arge team of the Feather family to arrive. So there was a gap of 299 years. David had no idea what the Feather family would do next. However, after suffering such a big loss and the death of a Deity, he was sure that the Feather family would not let this go easily. Hence, he would stay, waiting for someone from the Feather family toe again. If he left, Star Kingdom would not have the slightest resistance against the Feather family. Fortunately, he could not leave The Spirit Cage at will. The little Pebbles girl had not grown up yet. So, he usually stayed in The Spirit Cage, onlying back asionally to take a look. When Blue was dying, he uttered the strength of the strongest grandmaster of the Feather family, and he was a Divine realm Ancestral Deity. This made David feel more at ease. He was a partial Overlord, so would he be bothered by an Ancestral Deity? When the matter of the Feather family waspletely resolved, David would lead everyone back to Earth. It was his home after all. Even if his parents were gone, his rtives and friends were still there. Moreover, Celia and the others had been away from home for so long, so they definitely wanted to go back to see their family. Sid and others were very appreciative of David¡¯s analysis. Knowing that David was not afraid of the Feather family, they were both relieved but shocked. ording to what David said, no matter how many people from the Feather family came and whoever led the team, he was sure to kill them all and would not allow them to hurt even a hair of Star Kingdom. So why should they be worried? They should just go back and do their own thing. As David said, they should just leave the rest to him. After sending Sid and the Sacred Saints away, David was not in a hurry to go back to The Spirit Cage. Instead, he came to the small courtyard where Celia and the others lived to reunite with everyone. It had been several months since thest time he was back. This time, David nned to stay for a few more days and spend time with Celia and the others. He had told Pebbles that he had something to deal with and she should not run around at will. Therefore, he believed the little girl would be obedient. Chapter 2323 Chapter 2323 Le, a level 9 civilization. Outside the forbidden area of the Feather family, arge team of more than ten people stood in an orderly manner. The leader was a middle-aged man with a dark face. He was Ward Feather, the head of the Feather family. The dozen or so people behind Ward were the absolute core of the Feather family, people who were qualified to participate in determining the fate of the Feather family. Without exception, even the weakest of these ten was a beginner Pre-Deity. They were the backbone of the entire Feather family. Blue was originally one of them. However, he had been killed by David. They were at the ce where the number one of the Feather family, Grandmaster Bertram, lived in seclusion. No one was allowed to disturb him unless it was very serious. If Ward and the others in the team were the pirs of the Feather family, then Bertram was the stabilizing force of the family. As long as he was around, the Feather family would not fall. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Even if it did, it could still be rebuilt since Bertram was one of Le¡¯s few Ancestral Deities. He was a giant who could intimidate anyone. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the Feather family to grow to the scale it is today if they had only just relied on Ward, the Pre-Deities, and a few Primordial Deity grandmasters. To put it simply and bluntly, the height of the strength of the most powerful person would determine the limit of this force. If one identally crossed this limit, he would be the cat¡¯s paw. This unspoken rule applied everywhere. Whether Earth, the Milky Way, Star Kingdom, or Le, it was all the same. Ward¡¯s purpose ining to the forbidden area was naturally because of Blue¡¯s death. The death of a Pre-Deity core member was not a small loss for the Feather family. One must know that apart from the several Primordial Deity grandmasters and Grandmaster Bertram, who had been living in seclusion all year round, the Pre-Deities were the ones in the family who were active and there were only a dozen of them in total. Now that one was dead, it was a very big matter. Since this involved the death of a Pre-Deity, Ward, as head of the family, also realized the seriousness of the matter. Therefore, he had toe to interrupt Grandmaster Bertram¡¯s seclusion and seek his decision. ¡°Current head of the Feather family, Ward, has led all the core members of the family to visit you, Grandmaster Bertram. Please punish us ordingly for disturbing your peace,¡± Ward got on his knees and shouted respectfully. ¡°We came with Lord Ward to pay respects to you. Grandmaster Bertram. Please punish us ordingly for disturbing your peace.¡± The rest of the core members of the Feather family followed Ward to kneel on the ground and shouted in unison. The forbidden area was quiet and they could not hear anything emanating from it. Ward and the others could only kneel and wait quietly, not daring to make the slightest movement. It took about a few minutes before an old voice said from the forbidden area. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, Blue, one of the core members of the family, died suddenly when he went to perform a mission in a level 7 civilization. Since this is about a Pre-Deity, I don¡¯t dare to be careless, so I came to ask you for instructions,¡± Ward replied. ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Ward shook his head. ¡°Any clues?¡± ¡°None!¡± Ward continued shaking his head. Chapter 2324 Chapter 2324 ¡°A Pre-Deity has died, and you arepletely clueless. Is that how the head of the family should act?¡± The voice still did not fluctuate and it remained as calm as ever. Yet, it caused cold sweat to break out on Ward¡¯s forehead. He could not stop himself from trembling. He was nervous. Grandmaster Bertram was an Ancestral Deity and the stabilizing force of the Feather family. So, Ward did not dare to refute, argue, or even speak out. ¡®Tell me in detail what happened,¡± Bertram ordered. ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± Ward then began to tell him what he knew. From receiving the signal from Azul¡¯s death, sending Blue to Star Kingdom to check, until Blue¡¯s death not long ago. ¡°So Blue went to a level 7 civilization that hadn¡¯t been discovered yet?¡± ¡°Exactly! I asked Blue to check the specific situation first. If it is worthwhile, I will send arge force to invade and make Star Kingdom another subordinate civilization of the family.¡± It took a while until the voice came from the forbidden area again. ¡°Do you think other forces or our enemies found out about Star Kingdom?¡± ¡°Grandmaster, I promise you this is absolutely impossible. After receiving the signal from Azul, I immediately asked Blue to go to Star Kingdom alone to see what was going on. So, there is no possibility of the news leaking,¡± Ward said with certainty. He did not discuss Azul¡¯s matter with anyone before sending Blue directly to Star Kingdom. In other words, only he and Blue knew about it, so how could it have leaked? ¡°Since the news wasn¡¯t leaked, it means that something unexpected happened. How is Blue¡¯s strength?¡± ¡°He was promoted to mid-Pre-Deity Rank 30 thousand years ago!¡± ¡°Anyone who can kill a mid-Pre-Deity must be at least a peak Pre-Deity or even a Primordial Deity. Do you think there is such a person in a level 7 civilization?¡± Bertram¡¯s tone changed slightly. He was clearly dissatisfied with what Ward knew. Ward dared not speak. Of course, he also knew that there was something strange about this matter. Normally, a Deity would not exist in a small level 7 civilization. Blue, whose strength reached mid-Pre-Deity, was already invincible in a level 7 civilization. So how could he die unexpectedly? N?velDrama.Org content rights. And yet, he did. The distance was too far away, and with Blue¡¯s lessons learned, Ward did not dare to continue sending people there, so he could only ask the grandmaster for help. Moreover, the death of a mid-Pre-Deity could not be concealed. No Deity had died in the Feather family in millions of years. ¡°Ward, as the head of the family, don¡¯t you have any opinion on this matter?¡± Bertram asked again. The frightened Ward was startled, so he quickly replied, ¡± Grandmaster, is it possible that there is something wrong with the news sent back by Azul? After all, he had been missing for millions of years. Although it was sent back in the unique way of the Feather family, there is no guarantee that he had not been coerced. If so, then Star Kingdom is possibly a trap waiting for our family.¡± After Ward said that, the forbidden area fell into silence again. Bertram seemed to be thinking about this possibility. After a long time, Bertram replied slowly. ¡®This is not impossible. You should go back first. As long as there is an opportunity, Blue will definitely send a message back before he dies. Then, we will know the truth of the matter. If the time is up and you still didn¡¯t receive Blue¡¯s signal, it means that the enemy¡¯s strength far surpassed Blue¡¯s and he didn¡¯t even have a chance to send a signal. Which will then prove what happened to Azul must have been deliberately formted by the enemy, so we have to consider at length.¡± Bertram was giving a direction for this matter. It would be best if Blue could send a message back, if not, things will not be easy. ¡®Yes, Grandmaster! I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Ward said loudly. Then, he left the forbidden area with the core of the Feather family to wait for Blue¡¯s signal. Chapter 2325 Chapter 2325 The Spirit Cage. In the woods west of Wier, a young figure suddenly appeared out of thin air. It was David. He stayed with Celia and the others for three full days in Star Kingdom before returning here. After he looked around and saw that it was the same location he had left from, he quickly entered Wier. The moment he got close to his home, a small figure suddenly jumped out and pounced directly into David¡¯s arms. It was so fast that most would not have reacted in time. Subconsciously, David wanted to fight back. However, he sensed the identity of the person, so he immediately rxed and allowed the person to throw herself into his arms. This little figure was, of course, Pebbles. She had not seen David for several days and she was anxiously waiting for him. When she felt the familiar energy in David¡¯s body, she rushed over immediately and could not wait to throw herself into David¡¯s arms. ¡°Davey, where have you been? Why did it take you so long toe back? I miss you so much. Wherever you go in the future, you must take me with you, okay?¡± The little girl murmured in David¡¯s arms. She had been listless during the few days that David was not around. She had no appetite to eat. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If David had not told her not to run around before leaving, Pebbles would have probably gone looking for David. Currently, the only person the little girl would listen to was David. The others did not even have to try. Only by David¡¯s side could the little girl feel safe. ¡°Good girl, Pebbles. I promise you that I won¡¯t be away for so long in the future,¡± David said dotingly, stroking Pebbles¡¯ head.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ ¡°Okay! Davey, you must keep your word and you must not leave for such a long time, or else I will miss you so much that I won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go back! You must be exhausted on the days that I¡¯m not around. Rest well and I will always be with you.¡± David carried Pebbles and walked to the ce where he lived. Before he could go far, Beanie rushed over with a few guards. The moment she saw David, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Pebbles, who was doing fine just now, suddenly disappeared. So, Beanie hurriedly came out with her people to look for her. When David left, he said he would entrust Pebbles to her. David valued the little girl so much as well. So if she disappeared, how would she exin to David when he returned? Seeing Pebbles in David¡¯s arms now, the weight on her chest was lifted. To be honest, even now Beanie was still in disbelief. It took less than a year for David and Pebbles to go from having nothing to do with each other to being so intimate now. They were even closer than most fathers and daughters. If she had not witnessed all this with her own eyes, Beanie would never believe that this was true. Although the little girl Pebbles was really cute and lovable, David was too kind to her! He was so kind that it was iprehensible. To put it simply, this year, David gave Pebbles at least a few trillion worth of treasures of heaven and earth. That¡¯s trillions of L Dors! Chapter 2326 Chapter 2326 Even if the Nacht family took out all their wealth, they would not be able toe up with so much money just to feed Pebbles. She had no idea how this little girl could digest everything. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. David carried Pebbles and walked up to Beanie. ¡°Ms. Nacht, you have worked hard these few days.¡± ¡°Master David, you¡¯re too kind. This is my duty. And with your instructions, Pebbles has also been very obedient. She couldn¡¯t wait to run out when she found out that you would be back today. She usually just stays at home,¡± Beanie said with a chuckle. ¡°No matter, thank you for looking after Pebbles these days. After all, she is still young and not very sensible. If she does something or says something she shouldn¡¯t do, please forgive me.¡± David thought that Pebbles would only listen to him and not care about what others said. ¡°Davey, didn¡¯t Beanie just tell you that I¡¯ve been very good in the past few days when you were not around? I just couldn¡¯t sleep, that¡¯s all,¡± the little girl retorted in David¡¯s arms. ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯ve been a good girl.¡± David smiled and caressed the little girl¡¯s head. Then he carried the little girl back to his home in Wier. As soon as David returned, Pebbles immediately began to hungrily eat all kinds of treasures of heaven and earth. Then, she fell asleep in David¡¯s arms after eating. She was restoring her soul power by constantly digesting what she ate in her sleep to provide nutrition for her tiny body. With the continuous recovery of soul power, the little girl also remembered fragments of her past. When her soul power is fully restored, she would definitely be able to remember everything. She might not know it yet, but when that time came, it would be the time for her to separate from David. For now, she just wanted to grow up quickly. Some mysterious corner of Le. A pitch-ck dead star was wandering alone in the universe. A figure was standing not far from the dead star, his eyes fixed on it. That was Lufian, one of the five Le rulers. Ever since they discovered that Elora was seriously injured and missing, the other four Le rulers searched for Flora¡¯s whereabouts separately, hoping to find her and learn what happened.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ and it might be rted to Le¡¯s life and death, so they must pay attention to it. After some searching, Lufian finally found Flora¡¯s aura on a dead star not far away. And that dark dead star was exactly the found by Flora¡¯s sword that wasced with a trace of her soul after she blew herself up. After sealing the death star, Flora¡¯s soul was sent to The Spirit Cage for cultivation. When Flora¡¯s soul recovered, she woulde back to Le from here. Lufian noticed Flora¡¯s aura and approached with excitement, but he was blocked by a force. After feeling this familiar force, he could be sure that Elora must be on this. However, if he wanted to enter the, he must break the seal of this power. Since he had no idea what was going on inside, Lufian did not dare to mess around. It would be bad if he disturbed Elora during a critical moment of her recuperation. Judging from the traces left by the battle at that time, Flora¡¯s injury was serious. Lufian could not do anything. So, he had no choice but to inform the other three rulers of Le toe over as soon as possible. Sylvio had lived the longest, was the strongest, and had the widest knowledge. Maybe he would have a way to enter the without disturbing Elora and help Elora recover from her injuries. While waiting for the other three, Lufian quietly stayed outside the. He dared not even make a sound for fear of affecting Elora. At the same time, Lufian felt relieved. Since Elora was able to escape the fray ande to such a remote location to set the seal, her life should not be in danger. As long as she was still alive, everything would be fine. Chapter 2327 Chapter 2327 An Overlord¡¯s speed can surpass the limitations of time and space. Not long after, Le¡¯s three Overlords, Sylvio, Valentin, and Drogo, arrived. When he noticed Lufian staring at the dead star not far ahead, Valentin asked, ¡°Lufian, you said you found Flora¡¯s whereabouts, is she on this?¡¯¡¯ ¡°Valentin, can¡¯t you feel Flora¡¯s aura?¡± Upon hearing what Lufian said, Valentin focused on the ahead. Sure enough, after a while, he felt Flora¡¯s aura. As for Sylvio, he had already sensed it when he first arrived. The five Le rulers had known each other for a long time. It was so long that it was difficult to use the unit of the year to calcte their friendship. It had to be calcted using epochs. By preliminary estimation, they had known each other for at least tens of thousands of epochs. An epoch was equivalent to 129600 years. So, how many years were tens of thousands of epochs? It had been so long that they knew each other¡¯s auras very well. ¡°Lufian, since Flora is inside, why don¡¯t you go in and check?¡± Sylvio asked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of disturbing Flora. Flora put a seal on this. If I want to go in, I must destroy the seal, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside so I dare not trespass for fear of affecting her. That¡¯s why I waited for you all toe and see if there is any way to get in without breaking the seal,¡± Lufian exined. Sylvio frowned upon hearing that. Then, he took one step forward and approached the outside of the. The other three also appeared on his side at the same time. When he wanted to enter the, a green seal appeared to block his way. With Sylvio¡¯s strength, it was actually very easy to get in and the seal could not stop him. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, as Lufian said, he still did not know what was going on inside. He did not know whether breaking the seal would affect Flora, so Sylvio did not dare to mess around. ¡°How is it? Sylvio, is there a way to get in without breaking the seal?¡± Lufian asked anxiously. Knowing that Flora was inside, but that he was unable to enter, Lufian was very anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ll take a look first,¡± Sylvio replied. Then, he began to study the green seal. The seal was not very strong.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ At least for an Overlord, it could still be broken with a little effort. Yet, it was hard to determine whether it would affect Flora after it was broken. Everyone knew that Flora¡¯s injury was serious and needed a lot of time to recuperate. Once the seal was broken, it was likely to cause her serious consequences. After studying it for a long time, Sylvio said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this seal should be set by the Emerald Lotus Sword to protect its owner and it is also Flora¡¯sst defense. She will never use it unless it is her last resort. From this, it can be seen that this time, Flora was seriously injured and it may even be life- threatening.¡± ¡°What? Flora¡¯s life is in danger?¡± Lufian was shocked when he heard this. He thought that Flora set this seal before she recuperated and she was still fine. However, Sylvio said that it was set by Flora¡¯s Emerald Lotus Sword to protect its owner. If the Emerald Lotus Sword was protecting its owner, it was enough to show that Flora¡¯s state was worrying. Everyone believed what Sylvio said. Chapter 2328 Chapter 2328 After getting along for such a long time and knowing each other very well, it was impossible for Sylvio to talk nonsense without being absolutely sure. Valentin and Drogo also cast worried nces. ¡°Sylvio, you didn¡¯t see wrongly, right? Is Elora¡¯s life truly in danger?¡± Lufian asked nervously. ¡°The seal was set by the Emerald Lotus Sword using all of its power. If Elora could do that herself, she won¡¯t let the Emerald Lotus Sword do that, because once it does, the wisdom that the Emerald Lotus Sword has will disappearpletely, rendering it a dead sword.¡± After Sylvio finished speaking, he nced at the three and asked, ¡°Do you think that with Elora¡¯s character, she would allow the Emerald Lotus Sword to be a dead sword?¡± Lufian staggered back a few steps and nearly fell. If what Sylvio said was true, the answer was obviously no. The Emerald Lotus Sword was not just a simple weapon to Elora. It was her partner to whom she could tell everything and had apanied her for many epochs. If she still had a glimpse of hope, Elora would never let the Emerald Lotus Sword be a dead sword. This meant that when Emerald Lotus Sword set the seal, Elora no longer could stop it. ¡°So, Elora was likely to be seriously injured and fell into a deep sleep. So that¡¯s why the Emerald Lotus Sword will automatically dedicate everything to make thest defense for her and let her recuperate inside,¡± Sylvio said with a heavy tone. ¡°Sylvio, is there a way to get in without breaking the seal? I want to see how Elora is doing, and with our help, her injury will heal faster, right?¡± Lufian looked at Sylvio, his eyes full of anticipation. ¡°This is the all-around seal set up by the Emerald Lotus Sword after sacrificing everything. If you want to get in, you can only break it by force. Let¡¯s not go. We should just let Elora take a good rest inside! When she wakes up, she wille out by herself. We just need to move this away and guard it from the outside,¡± Sylvio shook his head and replied. ¡°But¡­ But how long will it take for Elora to wake up? What if she needs our help? There¡¯s nothing we can do outside.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The Emerald Lotus Sword has already gained wisdom. Since she has done so, Elora will be able to recover by herself, otherwise, the Emerald Lotus Sword will not set up such a seal. Next, let¡¯s move the to the center of Le and take turns guarding it. Let¡¯s just wait for Elora to wake by herself, and after she wakes, we will find a way to help her recover as soon as possible.¡± Sylvio had decided the way to deal with this matter. So, until he had a better n, Lufian could only execute it. However, he also put forward his own opinion.Books Chapters Are Daily Updated Join & Stay Updated For All Books Updates¡­ It would be enough for him to protect Elora. The remaining three Overlords agreed. They knew that Lufian had always liked Elora and had been pursuing her for thousands of epochs. It had been such a long time that even a stone would be touched. Before Elora was injured, she seemed to have developed a little feeling for him too. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps if he persisted for a little longer, Lufian would be able to win over Elora. Then, they would be the first Overlord couple. It would surely be a nice story that would be passed down through the ages. It was a pity that at this critical moment, Elora encountered such a catastrophe. No one knew when Elora would wake up and recover from her injuries. Of course, it would not necessarily be a bad thing if Lufian guarded Elora until she woke up. Maybe after this experience, perhaps Elora would ept Lufian directly. After all, it was not easy to meet a person who loved you wholeheartedly and pursued you for thousands of epochs, never giving up. Since Lufian made such a request, Sylvio and the others would naturally try to be supportive and fulfill his request. They also hoped that Lufian and Elora could end up together and be a story to capture the imagination and spread far and wide. Chapter 2329 Chapter 2329 After they decided on what to do, everyone got ready to leave. ¡®Then I¡¯ll go first. If Elora wakes up, I will notify you as soon as possible.¡± After Lufian finished speaking, he waved his hand. A space crack appeared on the left side of the in front of him. It was as if a giant sky-swallowing beast had opened its mouth and was trying to swallow everything in front. The sealed by the Emerald Lotus Sword was directly sucked into the space crack. Then, Lufian followed closely behind before stepping in. Immediately after, the space crack closed. Then, Sylvio and the others nced at each other and left separately. As emperors of Le, they all had their own matters to take care of. Shortly after, Lufian and the that sealed Elora appeared in another ce in Le, which was where Lufian usually stayed in seclusion. After settling the that sealed Elora, Lufian looked at the distant. He then exuded an extremely terrifying energy. This is from N?velDrama.Org. If the other three Overlords saw Lufian at this time, they would be too shocked to speak. Even the sky could not handle the energy disyed by Lufian and it trembled slightly. This was far from what a Supreme Overlord that had just entered Overlord Realm could have. Not even an ordinary Ancient Overlord could do this. If Sylvio was around, he would definitely be able to tell. Lufian had already touched the threshold of Heavenly Overlord Rank. Heavenly Overlord Rank was thest rank in Overlord Realm. A lot of Overlords in the universe dreamed of getting to this rank. Once at Heavenly Overlord Rank, they could be said to have stood on top of the universe. It was hard to imagine Lufian achieving it. Among the five Le rulers, Sylvio¡¯s strength had always been a mystery and no one knew how strong he was. The remaining four were all peak Supreme Overlords or partial Ancient Overlords. Of course, it did not rule out that everyone was hiding their strength. After all, no one would expose their trump cards as it could save their lives during critical moments. Yet, even if they were hiding their strength, no one could touch the threshold of Heavenly Overlord Rank as Lufian did. Even if it was just a little, it was still a height that countless Overlords could not reach. Looking at the sealed dead star in front of him, Lufian¡¯s eyes revealed a killing intent and he muttered to himself, ¡°Elora, you should focus on recuperating inside! Don¡¯t worry, no matter who hurt you, I will avenge you and make the person who hurt you pay the price. I don¡¯t care whether it is the Robotias or the Soul Devourers. Since they dare to hurt you, those two races will perish and disappear from the universe. ¡°But now is not the time. I still need some time to prepare! Wake up quickly! At that time, I will dominate the world with you. We will go to the Robotias and the Soul Devourers¡¯ir andpletely destroy them.¡± After he said that, the killing intent on Lufian reached its peak. Even the surrounding sky made a whooshing sound as if it was frightened. In just a split second, Lufian turned and left, retracting his killing intent. When Lufian¡¯s killing intent reached its peak, Sylvio, who was far away from Le, suddenly raised his head and looked in Lufian¡¯s direction. He felt a terrifying killing intent shed by. ¡®Am I hallucinating? ¡®Or is it real? ¡®If it¡¯s real, who did that?¡¯ When Sylvio wanted to sense it more, the other party disappeared. For a moment, he thought that he was just hallucinating. He could not find his target so Sylvio did not continue to investigate further. What happened to Le had nothing to do with David. No, it was notpletely unrted. If one really wanted to talk about it, it was still rted to him, but only a very small connection. It was just that David had no idea right now. He was still at ease in The Spirit Cage. Thor was very capable. Chapter 2330 Chapter 2330 With David¡¯s unlimited finances, he forcibly made a name for himself in Wier. Everyone in Wier¡¯s upper circles now knew that such a wealthy nouveau riche hade to the city and that he liked to collect treasures of heaven and earth. With Thor spending money to collect treasures, David did not even want to ask about these trivial matters. He was not in a hurry anyway. He was already a partial Overlord, and that was enough to solve all his troubles today. The strongest member of the Feather family was just an Ancestral Deity. What was an Ancestral Deity in front of a partial Overlord anyway? However, Thor was just an outsider after all. It was all thanks to David¡¯s financial support that he could be this in Wier. Yet, this situation would notst long. After all, he had threatened a lot of people¡¯s interests by spending money crazily to collect treasures. Now, nobody knew much about Thor¡¯s background, so they all waited and observed. Someone would surely want to find out who he was. If Thor showed strength, everyone would sit down to discuss how to allocate resources. If Thor only had money but no strength, then one could imagine the results. The group of wild beasts would surely gnaw at him until he had nothing left. The Spirit Cage was just like the real world. The wealth one had was linked to one¡¯s strength. Time passed quickly. Another three months passed in a blink of an eye. During this time, Thor helped David get 60 thousandvish points. In other words, he spent six trillion L Dors. David increasingly felt that it was a wise decision for him to take Thor in and bring him to Wier. After leaving The Spirit Cage, David would also go to find Thor in reality. If he was willing to follow David, then David would let him. If not, then David would give him enough benefits. David¡¯s consistent principle of life was to never treat the people around him badly. In the morning, David was about to leave with Pebbles in his arms when he saw Thor running over hurriedly. ¡°Master, are you free? I need to see you for something,¡± Thor said respectfully. ¡°Come with me.¡± David replied and turned around. After a while, David and Thor sat at the table in the guest room. Beanie brought a pot of tea and poured it for them. As for Pebbles, apart from being interested in treasures of heaven and earth, she was not interested in anything else. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In three months, the little girl had grown up a lot. She was not like the troublemaker she was before. Sometimes, she would just sit on the roof nkly, looking at the sky. David knew that the little girl must have remembered something from the past. Maybe, when she recalled everything, it would be time for the two to separate. David was already prepared for this. Although he was reluctant, this was what he should do. David had already nned in his mind when he would send the little girl home and when he would leave The Spirit Cage. He probably would not be in The Spirit Cage for long in the future. At most, he would juste in asionally. After all, he still had to continue earningvish points. If he missed Pebbles, he could go look for her in Le after the crisis of the Feather family was completely resolved and he returned to Earth. A lot of times, David could not help but wonder what the little girl looked like in the real world. Would it be like when they first met? Or would she grow ording to her soul power? Chapter 2331 Chapter 2331 The reason why Thor came to David was because he had been threatened by some local forces during this time. In reality, he knew from the beginning that sooner orter a day like this woulde. Thor is an outsider after all, and theyout of Wier had already been determined. He had no roots here. Thus, if he did anything in Wier, he would inevitably threaten someone¡¯s interests. Over time, someone would definitely step forward. Being able to develop safely for a few months far exceeded Thor¡¯s expectations. He knew that he was not capable of solving this himself. Therefore, he could only report this to David and let David handle it. ¡°Master, Wier¡¯s forces have been sounding me out recently.¡± Thor did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°Oh? What exactly is going on? Tell me,¡± David asked curiously. His expression was somewhat disapproving as if he was not bothered by Wier¡¯s forces. He had been living in Wier for such a long time and he often took Pebbles around, so he had been to almost every corner of the city. So far, he had not met anyone that deserved his attention. Not even Elven Queen Isa¡¯s force. However, it could not be ruled out that powerful people were hiding in the dark. Despite this, David figured that even if there was someone powerful hiding in the stronger than the rest, so they were not worthy of his attention. In the beginning, the Elven Queen was able to pose some threat to David by surprise. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Now? Their gap had widened a lot and it had reached the point where it was difficult to make up. Elven Queen Isa did not stand a chance. The truly powerful people of The Spirit Cage were actually in the eight main cities. Perhaps David still had no idea. With his peak Ancestral Deity Rank mind power, he would be invincible even in the main city. Soul power was inherently difficult to cultivate. Otherwise, Le¡¯s major forces would not frantically rush into The Spirit Cage. They came here because they wanted to improve their mind power and then return to the real world to breakthrough. Moreover, the five Overlords who could suppress David did not need toe to The Spirit Cage. So, who else would be his opponent? Of course, not knowing the real situation was not a bad thing, but rather, a good thing. That way, David would continue to work hard for morevish points. If he really understood his strength thoroughly and knew that he was almost an Overlord and was only inferior to the five Le rulers, he might ck off again. David himself was not someone who liked to pursue strength, status, and power. He just wanted to protect himself and those around him from harm. That was all. ¡°Master, we are new here. If we want to develop and grow in Wier, we will definitely threaten the interests of some local businessmen. In the beginning, everyone didn¡¯t know our background, so they all took a wait-and-see attitude. In the past few months, some people could not longer take it anymore and have started sounding us out. Their actions will affect our future development,¡± Thor exined. ¡°How are they sounding us out?¡± David asked slowly after taking a sip of tea. ¡°Someone will quietly leave some threats at night and asionally, someone will alsoe to find trouble. Even the number of people whoe to sell treasures to me is gradually decreasing. ording to the information I got, they are blocked by the local merchants. If it continues, the consequences may be more serious. I have no other choice, so that¡¯s why I came to you,¡± Thor replied helplessly. Faced with the tentative oppression of these Wier local forces, he really had no choice but to turn to his Master David. Alright, it¡¯s troublesome to solve them one by one. Why don¡¯t you spend some money to hold a high- end party and invite every local businessman and force together? When the timees, I will show up and intimidate them. The problem should be solved then,¡± David thought for a while and said. ¡°Good idea! Master David, should I arrange it right away?¡± Thor¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked excitedly. Chapter 2332 Chapter 2332 ¡°Go on! If there is anything you can¡¯t solve,e to me at anytime. Since you¡¯re with me, you must know that we will not actively cause trouble, but neither are we afraid of it.¡± ¡°I see, Master!¡± Thor said respectfully before getting up and leaving. At this moment, Pebbles, who was in David¡¯s arms, suddenly looked up at him seriously. ¡°Davey, I want to help you!¡± David was taken aback when he heard that. He wondered why the little girl would suddenly have such an idea. Although he knew that as Pebbles continued to grow, she began to gradually activate the energy in her body, and she was also rapidly bing stronger. However, Pebbles was still a kid after all. When did he, David, need to rely on a teenage girl for help? If that day came, David would feel that he had failed in life. ¡°Good girl, Pebbles. I know you¡¯re amazing now, but you¡¯re still young, so violence doesn¡¯t suit you. I can handle it by myself,¡± David patted Pebbles¡¯ head and said softly. ¡°But¡­ But I really want to help you, Davey,¡± The little girl pouted, showing a very aggrieved expression. During this time, she ate a lot of treasures, recovered a lot of soul power, and remembered something that matured her mind gradually. She learned that there was no such thing as a free lunch. David spent countless money and bought countless treasures for her. Moreover, he was always carrying her, so he could not do anything himself. Before meeting David, they did not have any rtionship. So, this was simply selfless dedication. Back when she was immature, she could ept it heartlessly. Now, she felt ashamed of herself. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org So, she hoped to help David and do what she could. ¡°Eating well, sleeping well, and growing up quickly will be the biggest way to help me,¡± David said with a smile. His original intention was to let the little girl grow up past so that he could send her back home. However, the meaning changed when it came to the little girl. ¡®Is Davey hoping that I will marry him after I grow up? ¡®Davey is so good to me so he must like me. ¡®It just so happens that I like Davey very, very much too. ¡®When I grow up, I must marry Davey and never be separated from Davey.¡¯ In an instant, the little girl¡¯s face turned red. She was not the 7 or 8-year-old she was when she first met David. Now, she was thirteen or fourteen. Moreover, David mentioned a while ago that Pebbles had grown up and so he could not hold her all the time or sleep with her. Despite this, the little girl did not pay any attention to it at all. She still continued doing what she wanted to. She would climb into David¡¯s arms every day and she could only fall asleep holding David. David felt helpless too as he felt Pebbles¡¯ body slowly maturing. Fortunately, she was still 13 or 14 years old now and was still a child. At the same time, she was raised by himself since she was 7 or 8 years old. What would happen if she turned 16, 17, or 18? Or when her body had matured? David could only hope that the little girl would be sent home before then. Otherwise, it would be fatal. Once Pebbles had grown up, she would be another presence that would bring disaster to the country and its people. Chapter 2333 Chapter 2333 After understanding why David wanted her to grow up quickly, Pebbles blushed and smiled, her eyes narrowed into crescents. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll listen to you and grow up quickly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± David dotingly and gently pinched the little girl¡¯s red face. Pebbles¡¯ red face became even more bright red after that. ¡°Davey, I¡¯m hungry!¡± ¡°Here, I¡¯ll get you some food.¡± David pulled out some priceless elixirs and handed them to Pebbles. The little girl ate hundreds of billions worth of elixir in just a few bites. Then, she fell asleep quickly in David¡¯s arms. Beanie stood aside feeling envious. The rtionship between these two was beyond close. It was possible that no biological father and daughter were as close as them. David would definitely rush forward and destroy anyone who dared to bully Pebbles. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course, the reverse was also true. If David was injured, Pebbles would also risk her life to avenge David. Even though Pebbles was only 13 or 14 years old. Beanie was scared of the energy she inadvertently emitted sometimes. From the very beginning, she knew that this little girl was not simple. Her identity and background must be shocking. Beanie had never seen a person who could eat all kinds of treasures of heaven and earth as a staple food and still be fine. Who did not know that in The Spirit Cage, no matter what kind of treasure impurities before it could be consumed to increase one¡¯s soul power? However, when it came to Pebbles, this idea waspletely subverted. It did not matter if it was poison or Beast Crystals from ferocious beasts, she would just eat them and go to sleep. To Pebbles, there was nothing that could not be eaten. It could be seen from these aspects that the little girl¡¯s life was not simple. If ordinary people ate them, not only would they be unable to digest, they might even explode and die. However, gradually. Beanie was relieved. The young and old duo were both lunatics. The older one was a Lunatic Senior while the younger one was Lunatic Junior. Perhaps this was what they said when they said people of talent appreciated one another. David carried Pebbles back into the room and put her on the bed. Just when he was about to let go, the little girl woke up in a daze. ¡°Davey, where are you going?¡± ¡°Pebbles, I have something to attend to and will be back soon. Can you sleep by yourself for a while?¡± David replied. ¡°Okay, then you muste back quickly.¡± ¡°Okay! Pebbles, sleep peacefully and I will be back when you wake up.¡± The little girl went back to sleep. David quietly exited the room. Pebbles had grown up, which brought about certain benefits. At least she would not be as clingy as when they first met, and she would not insist on David holding her to sleep. She would not wake up as soon as she left David either. Now, she would listen to what David said. David liked Pebbles¡¯ appearance when she was 7 or 8 alongside her teenage personality. It was a pity that he could not have his cake and eat it too. After leaving the room, David disappeared in a sh. When he reappeared, he was already deep in a forest around Wier. Then, he turned on the system and chose to exit The Spirit Cage. With the sudden attack of Blue from the Feather family, David had to go back every once in a while to see the situation in Star Kingdom, so as not to only find out when the enemy came to them likest time. Once he opened his eyes, he had already returned to the ce he lived in seclusion in the Iridescent Sect. Chapter 2334 Chapter 2334 Since killing Bluest time, the story of David saving Star Kingdom had spread. The Iridescent Sect had be a sacred ce in Star Kingdom. The small courtyard where David lived in seclusion was considered the most sacred ce among the sacred ces. Countless people wanted to visit it. However, to avoid affecting David, Nova had set this ce as a forbidden area such that no one was allowed to approach. Even the disciples who guard the gate had been dismissed. After leaving the small courtyard, David used his Divine Power to confirm Nova¡¯s location. Then, he went straight to her. After chatting with Nova for a while, he learned that Star Kingdom was fine, but two people were waiting for David in the sect. One was Amadi, the younger head of Star Mansion. The time he had known David was second only to Celeste among all the people in Star Kingdom. i In the beginning, Amadi and Celeste went out to perform tasks together. They went to level 3 civilization, the Milky Way, met David, and brought David back to Star Kingdom. At that time, Amadi wanted to recruit David into Star Mansion. Unfortunately, a series of things happenedter that caught Amadi by surprise. Now, David had be the savior of Star Kingdom, a superpower beyond Saint Realm. It was simply unbelievable. Amadimented more than once. If Amadi recruited David into Star Manion the moment he came to Star Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t Star Mansion be the sacred ce of Star Kingdom now? How would the Iridescent Sect get a chance to rise to this level? Of course, the seniors of Star Mansion were extremely remorseful. The first time Amadi returned to Star Mansion from the Milky Way, he told them about David. He wanted to promise David some gratuity so he could recruit him. However, no one paid attention to him. Star Mansion¡¯s seniors all felt that David was just a kid from a level 3 civilization. So, even if he had some talent, it would not be enough for Star Mansion to take the initiative to recruit him. If David went to them, they would reluctantly ept. N?velDrama.Org content rights. If David did not, then forget it. Later, David soared into sess. Gradually, he made the seniors of Star Mansion experience what it was like to feel remorse. How would they expect a kid from a level 3 civilization to rise all the way and grow to this point? The other one was Alba, the current first-in-line heir of the Fellowes family and the future head of the Fellowes family. She broke the rules of the Fellowes family. As a woman, she was about to take over the Fellowes family and be the head of the Fellowes family. However, anyone with a discerning eye knew that all this was for David¡¯s sake. The grandmasters and seniors of the Fellowes family were not fools either. With the rtionship between Alba and David, they naturally wanted to use it to gain more benefits for the Fellowes family David followed Nova to the VIP area of the Iridescent Sect and went to meet Amadi first. David had a good impression of the younger head of the Star Mansion. When they left the Milky Way, they joined forces to fight against dozens of Eternals from the Beast Gxy. As soon as he saw David, Amadi got up quickly and came to David. Then, he put his hands together, bowed, and said politely, ¡°Amadi from Star Mansion is greeting you, Master David!¡± ¡°Amadi, we are friends who once fought side by side, so there is no need to be so polite!¡± David smiled. When Amadi heard David calling himself by name, he immediately became terrified. ¡°Oh no! No way! This is absolutely not allowed! How can I be your friend? I will be scolded to death if word of this gets out!¡± Seeing Amadi¡¯s appearance, David frowned. However, he was relieved and recovered soon. This was not the first time he had seen this situation. So, he joked, ¡°Amadi! If you keep talking like that, 111 turn around and leave.¡± Chapter 2335 Chapter 2335 When he heard David joking with him, Amadi looked up and saw David smiling. While he was waiting for David in the Iridescent Sect these days, he had been rehearsing countless times in his mind what would happen when he met David. He had thought of all possibilities, and he even imagined David closing the door on his face. After all, with David¡¯s current strength and status, not everyone could see him. The only thing he did not expect was this current situation. As he was looking at David¡¯s heartfelt smile, he knew that this was a smile that would only appear when one was meeting old friends. Therefore, Amadi knew that the David in front of him was still the same. Although his strength was already so great that the entire Star Kingdom could only look up to him, his heart had not changed. No wonder he had achieved so much. This nature alone was notparable to ordinary people. ¡°Master David! I¡­¡± Before Amadi could speak, he was interrupted by David. ¡°Huh? You still want to call me Master David?¡± ¡°I¡­ I dare not call you anything less! If word spreads, the consequences will be very serious. I¡¯m afraid even Star Mansion will be attacked and insulted by countless people, let alone myself.¡± Amadi smiled bitterly. David was the belief in the hearts of everyone in Star Kingdom. So, Amadi genuinely did not dare to call David by his name like he did in the past. Otherwise, once word got out, the consequences could be disastrous. Star Mansion could not bear the consequences. ¡°Fine, Amadi, I understand so I won¡¯t make it difficult for you. When there are outsiders, I don¡¯t care what you call me, but in a situation like the one we are in right now where there are no outsiders and we are alone, you can address me how you used to. What do you think?¡± David thought of a compromise. With the change in his strength and status, some things were unavoidable. He could not make things difficult for others. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll boldly call you David!¡± Amadi agreed after thinking about it. He was not pretentious. If Star Mansion did not need to ask David for help, he definitely would not havee to David. It was just that he did not know how to face David, his former friend. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha! That¡¯s more like it. Amadi, please sit down.¡± ¡°After you, David.¡± The two sat down and chatted about the past. David was a nostalgic person. So, no matter how his strength and status changed, he still liked to chat with some old friends about the past. However, except for Celia and the other women who had close rtionships with him, the rest of the people would not be able to behave as they did in the past as long as they understood how strong David was. It was like this on Earth and it was also like this on the Milky Wayter on. Now, the same went for Star Kingdom. During the chat, David could also feel how restrained Amadi was. He could not help this. No matter how approachable David was, his strength and identity was evident. Except for Celia and the others, perhaps no one dared to speak to David in a joking tone. After chatting for a while, David saw that Amadi seemed to have something to say, so he knew Amadi must havee to him for something but had no idea how to start. Chapter 2336 Chapter 2336 He took the initiative to say, ¡°Amadi, we can be regarded as friends who fought side by side, and without you and Celeste, I would not have been able to reach Star Kingdom. To be honest, I am very happy that you cane to me. In the future, just ask if you need my help in Star Kingdom. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will definitely not refuse.¡± Amadi knew David must have sensed something and that was why he said that. Now that David had cut to the chase, there was no need for him to keep hiding. ¡°David, to tell you the truth, I came to you this time because I genuinely need your help,¡± Amadi stood up and said seriously. ¡°Amadi, sit down! Don¡¯t stand. Just sit down and tell me. I don¡¯t have any guarantees elsewhere, but in Star Kingdom, my words carry some weight.¡± Amadi forced a smile when he heard this. With David¡¯s identity and status, his words did not only carry some weight in Star Kingdom. He was someone whose words werew. Who would dare to disobey him unless they were tired of living? Even if David did not take action himself, someone would do it for him. When one got to David¡¯s level, just one look could determine the fate of an entire force. In Star Kingdom, there was nothing that David could not solve with a word. Therefore, Amadi came to ask David for help under the instruction of Star Mansion¡¯s Due to this. In fact, the matter in Star Mansion was notplicated nor was it as serious as imagined. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Even without David¡¯s help, Star Mansion could survive safely. It was one thing that they asked Amadi toe to David for help to solve the problem. More importantly, it was to let people in Star Kingdom know about the rtionship more important than anything else to Star Mansion. If not, they could solve the problem in front of them just fine with a little thought, a little effort, and a loss of some profits. Taking advantage of the rtionship between Amadi and David what all of the seniors of Star Mansion hoped for. Just when Amadi wanted to say what he came for, David suddenly added, ¡°But Amadi, the time we have been together is not too short, so you should know my personality. If someone else bullies you, then I have absolutely no reason to reject your request, but if Star Mansion is the one bullying others and the other party is now seeking revenge, don¡¯t me me for being a bad friend. I won¡¯t be able to help you so please don¡¯t ask me this.¡± David had his own reasons for reminding Amadi in this way. He knew that as soon as he made a move, his rtionship with Star Mansion would be exposed. In the future, all forces in Star Kingdom would be respectful toward Star Mansion. Just like the current Iridescent Sect. At that time, it would be bad if Star Mansion relied on its rtionship with David tomit anything outrageous. David did not want to help Star Mansion out of trouble now only to drive them into hell with his own hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, David. Although Star Mansion is not a selfsacrificing force that will save the world, I will never do things that will oppress fellows of the same trade ormit any outrageous acts. This time, we are the victims,¡± Amadi immediately assured. ¡®That¡¯s good! Since you¡¯ve promised you, I will believe you. Tell me, what kind of trouble did Star Mansion encounter and what do I need to do?¡± David nodded. Next, Amadi briefly introduced to David the predicament Star Mansion faced, but at the same time, he slightly exaggerated the situation. After listening to what Amadi said, David roughly understood Star Mansion¡¯s intention. However, Amadi was his friend and the younger head of Star Mansion. It was also understandable for him to use his rtionship with David to develop and grow Star Mansion. To be honest, David would not object to this. Didn¡¯t he work hard to train just so he could protect the people around him and help his rtives and friends? Amadi was also one of his friends. David¡¯s request was simple. As long as Star Mansion did not do things that would allow them to make personal gains to the detriment of others andmit outrageous acts, it would be fine to David. Chapter 2337 Chapter 2337 After saying goodbye to Amadi, David went to the ce where Alba lived. It was also in the VIP area of the Iridescent Sect which was not far from Amadi. Alba did not have as many problems as Amadi. Many forces in Star Kingdom knew the rtionship between the Fellowes family and David. Basically, no force would dare to cross the Fellowes family. She came to David because she was toozy to listen to the grandmaster of the Fellowes family. Ever since David killed Blue the Deity from the Feather family and saved the entire Star Kingdom, his strength has also been exposed to the public. This was a true Deity! David¡¯s strength was not as simple as an ordinary Deity. After that, the Fellowes family¡¯s grandmaster kept nagging in Alba¡¯s ear, asking her to meet David to catch up on the old days, and while she was at it, she should strengthen her rtionship with David. As time went on, Alba had no choice bute to the Iridescent Sect. Of course, this was what it looked like on the surface. In reality, deep down in her heart, she also wanted to meet David. This man was so iprehensible. When facing the Lightfoot family in the Central Sacred Continent, David asked her to buy him time. And now, he managed to kill a Deity from a level 9 civilization in seconds. This difference was too big! If she had not witnessed David¡¯s rise this entire time, Alba would have suspected that David had hidden his strength from the beginning. As she was facing this mysterious man with terrifying strength, Alba would be lying if she said she was not intrigued. All the women who had met and interacted with David were tempted by him. Moreover, after being with David for such a long time, when Alba looked at other men, she figured none of them couldpare to David. Just like the people who had seen phoenixes. Would they still be interested in chickens? Alba was also self-aware. She knew that she and David were not from the same world, and she had tried hard to forget David and ept other men. Despite this, everytime she met another young man, she could not help butpare David to him. The conclusion would always be that they were miles apart. Calling them as different as heaven and earth was already very ttering to the other party. Compared with David, these excellent men in Star Kingdom were garbage, or even worse than garbage. If she had no chance to end up with David, Alba felt that she would not fall in love with any man. If she could be by David¡¯s side, even as a maid, she would be willing to give up everything she had now, even her status as the heir of the Fellowes family. The quote ¡®A nce at David would ruin one¡¯s views on romantic rtionships¡¯ still held true from Earth, to the Milky Way, and then to Star Kingdom. Alba was taken aback at first by David¡¯s surprise visit, but she soon got used to it. After all, she had been with David for a long time so she knew David quite well and she also knew that David was not the kind of person who would forget his roots. She was not quite the same as Amadi. David is veryfortable chatting with Alba. They were like two old friends who had not seen each other fora longtime. Although Alba had some restraints, she was much better than Amadi. The two chatted for a while before David left under Alba¡¯s reluctant eyes. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At thest moment, Alba still failed to say that she wanted to follow David. Even so, with David¡¯s IQ, how could he not know what Alba had in mind? However, since the other party did not say anything, he certainly would not take the initiative to reveal the matter. Would he be causing more trouble for himself? The rtionship they had right now was the best. They were closer than ordinary friends, but they were not lovers. If Alba made it clear, David was afraid that if he refused, the two parties would not even be friends anymore. After all, women were thin-skinned. Chapter 2338 Chapter 2338 David ended up the way he was today because he did not want to hurt anyone. He did not know how to deal with the rtionship between the women. It could be said that those women were all women that David was not willing to hurt. The same went for Alba. Had it not been for her help, it would be unknown whether David could get to where he was now. Even if he could, it would take a very long time. If that were the case, the oue of the incident with Azul might have changed. In short, the situation would not be as good as it was now. Star Kingdom might have ended up in the hands of the Feather family. It would definitely not be like how it was now where David had the strength of a partial Overlord and could kill the grandmaster of the Feather family if he came. Star Kingdom was already invincible, and David was a man who knew how to be grateful. He would never forget Alba¡¯s kindness. So, no matter what request she had, as long as she put it forward, he would try his best to meet it. It was a pity that Alba did not say anything. Otherwise, after moreprehensive considerations, Celia¡¯s team would probably increase by one more person. Before going to The Spirit Cage, David publicly stated that he and Amadi, the younger head of Star Mansion, were old acquaintances. Even if it was a simple sentence and he did not even show his face, it hadpletely solved the current predicament of Star Mansion. At the same time, they became the darling of Star Kingdom, second only to the Iridescent Sect and the Fellowes family. Now, who in Star Kingdom would not want to have a little connection with David? They did not need much. Just a little would benefit them endlessly. However, there were only three forces that could confirm their rtionship with David. Of course, David living in seclusion in the Iridescent Sect was enough proof. That left the Fellowes family and Star Mansion. These two forces were bound to be behemoths, and even the six Sacred Saints¡¯ forces in Star Kingdom dared not provoke them. No, it should be the five major Sacred Saints¡¯ forces since one of them was killed by Blue. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Amadi got the result he wanted. So, he went to the sacred ce where David lived in seclusion and muttered, ¡°David, thank you! It is my blessing to know you. When I take over Star Mansion, I will definitely do more good deeds to benefit mankind and I will never let you down.¡± After speaking, he turned around and prepared to leave the Iridescent Sect to return to Star Mansion. However, David¡¯s voice reached his ears. ¡°Amadi, I feel relieved that you can say that. You are my friend so no matter how my strength and status change, this rtionship will never change. If you need anything, please feel free toe to me. Of course, you cane talk to me too even if you don¡¯t need anything.¡± ¡®Thanks!¡± Amadi left. What would greet him soon would be the highest-standard reception of Star Mansion, as even the grandmasters would alle out for him. From the moment David uttered the words, Amadi¡¯s status in Star Mansion became even higher than that of the grandmasters. The moment he was strong enough, the seniors of Star Mansion would be dying to have Amadi as the head. Master David personally said that he and Amadi were old acquaintances. What did that mean? To put it inly, Amadi was David¡¯s friend, so if any of them dared to bully him, they would have to ask for David¡¯s permission. Just one sentence. As long as David was around, Amadi would benefit a lot throughout his life. Chapter 2339 Chapter 2339 The Spirit Cage. First-tier city Wier. Thor bought a top-notch luxury inn in the center of the city at a huge price. A banquet was to be held here. The people who were invited were all prominent figures in the Wier business circle. This was what David asked for. He would gather all the forces in the Wier business circle and solve his problem in one go so that it would save himself further trouble. Thor never doubted whether David was capable of doing so. He had witnessed David¡¯s strength. He could even fight the Elven Queen, let alone these small potatoes. Who was the Elven Queen? She was the true leader of all the Elves in Le. Even in all of Le, Elven Queen Isa could be regarded as the number one elf. Of course, David¡¯s ability to fight the Elven Queen in The Spirit Cage could only show that he had a strong soul power, which did not mean that he must be strong in the real world. However, it at least showed that David had a bright future. With enough soul power, breaking through to another realm would just be as simple as eating and drinking. Moreover, David had such a powerful soul power at such a young age, and this was not something that could be cultivated by an ordinary force. The forces stationed in Wier were all second-rate and below in Le. The real top forces were all in the eight main cities as that was where the core of Le¡¯s rightsy. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At the top floor of the luxury inn, ten tables of delicacies were prepared. Every table was worth a lot. All kinds of precious ingredients were used. Soon, important figures from the Wier business circle began being seated on the top floor. Even they had never eaten so many of the priceless delicacies in front of them at the same time. They would asionally eat some, but they never dared to be so extravagant. The food on the table did not just taste good. If they were just delicious, they would not be worth that much money in The Spirit Cage. Improving one¡¯s soul power was the ultimate reason why everyone came to The Spirit Cage. Therefore, the food on the table was priceless, because it could also help with the improvement of soul power. Of course, these foods were still a few grades worse than the elixir and Beast Crystals that Pebbles ate. After all, there was a huge difference between the two, whether it was in terms of effect of improving the soul power or its value. Even so, not everyone could eat them often. Even in Wier¡¯s business circle, there were very few people who dared to eat like this. Perhaps only the ruling ss in Wier dared to eat like this. Thor did all of this as per David¡¯s request. ording to David, they had to take peaceful measures before using force. Although Thor felt that there was no need to be so wasteful, this was an order from David, so he executed it well. Looking at all the precious foods on the table, the people who were seated all started discussing amongst themselves and eximing in admiration. Chapter 2340 Chapter 2340 None of them expected Thor to be so generous. One table of food would easily cost hundreds of millions. How much would ten tables cost? Fortunately, they attended the banquet. If they refused the invitation and missed this meal, they would definitely regret it in the future. At the same time, they were also thinking in their hearts. Why was Thor doing this? Recently, everyone wanted to sound out the background of Thor the outsider. Then, suddenly, they were invited to such a banquet. Was Thor trying to requite evil with good and spend some money so that everyone would spare him? Or was this a trap? Almost everyone had doubts when they saw this table of delicacies. Thor was thest to step into the hall on the top floor. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When he came in, everyone immediately locked eyes on Thor. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk! Mr. Rivers, you¡¯re so generous. Even though there are a lot of people here and they are all from the business circle, not many of them have actually seen this before. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask them,¡± One of the middle- aged men said loudly. However, histone was somewhat sarcastic. ¡°Mr. Zachow, what are you talking about? You¡¯re making such a fuss about such a small thing. Just because you haven¡¯t seen it, it doesn¡¯t mean others haven¡¯t seen it! And you still have the cheek to call yourself popr in the Wier business circle? How ill-informed of you! Don¡¯t say you¡¯re from Wier when you go out. I don¡¯t want to be embarrassed by you,¡± Thor responded neutrally. ording to the information he found, this man named Mr. Zachow was one of the people who had been secretly suppressing him. Now that he was the first to make noise, Thor naturally would not be kind to him. m! ¡®Thor, what is the meaning of that? What do you mean you don¡¯t want to be embarrassed by me? How did I embarrass you? You are just an outsider. Do you really think we are fools?¡± Mr. Zachow mmed his hand on the table, stood up, and pointed at Thor before asking loudly. However, he controlled his strength, so he did not mess up the table of delicacies. Otherwise, with his strength, a m of his hand could smash the table and make all the priceless food go to waste. ¡°Mr. Zachow, calm down! Please calm down! Why are you so angry? I was just joking! Did you take me seriously? Hahaha!¡± Thorughed after he finished speaking. Obviously, he felt great that he finally avenged himself today after being suppressed by his opponents recently. ¡®Thor, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know why you invite everyone here today. Let me tell you, you are just an outsider, and if you want to take root in Wier, you have to see if everyone here agrees. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°Of course, I know this! That¡¯s why I invited you all to the banquet and prepared so much precious foods. After everyone finishes eating, there will be an even more amazing show in the evening. When you finally leave, you can also receive a gift. I hope that after today, you all can go easy on me since we are all from the business circle. There is no need for irreconcble conflicts. Am I right?¡± Thor directly stated his purpose. Everyone could eat and drink well and, in the end, they would even have a gift. However, there was one condition. Only then did everyone understand Thor¡¯s intentions. It seemed that he wanted to use this method to buy everyone off. ¡°See? Thor, I know you won¡¯t be so kind as to prepare such a good table of delicacies for everyone to enjoy. It turns out that you have ulterior motives!¡± Mr. Zachow sneered. ¡°Mr. Zachow, you have been in the business circle for so long, so you should understand that there is no such thing as a free lunch.¡± ¡°Thor, since you know that there is no such thing as a free lunch, how dare youe to Wier without even informing anyone? We have finally managed the market to arge scale, but you suddenlye to reap our profits. How is this eptable?¡± As soon as Mr. Zachow finished speaking, someone echoed him immediately. ¡°Mr. Zachow is right! Mr. Rivers, we¡¯re the ones who manage the business circle here. You are an outsider, so don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too easy for you to use these things to buy us off? Am I right, everyone?¡± * Although the rest of the people did not speak, from the expressions on their faces, they obviously agreed. Chapter 2341 Chapter 2341 Thor looked at the crowd, frowned slightly, and exined, ¡± Didn¡¯t I say that after everyone has dinner, there will be a show and a small gift in the evening? I believe everyone will be satisfied.¡¯¡¯ Now that they got to know him, everyone knew Thor was loaded. Since he arrived in Wier, he had spent trillions of L Dors. So, the small gift he mentioned must be of high value. Some of the lowest-level businessmen were very intrigued and wanted to have the gift. After all, Thor would only buy the top-level treasures, which did not affect them. However, everyone in Wier¡¯s business circle was not just looking out for themselves. Instead, it was an organization led by several big forces. Everyone was a member of it. This action to sound Thor out was also the default of the organization. Therefore, although many people wanted to, they did not dare speak out unless they did not want to continue to live in Wier. ¡°You want to buy us off with a meal and a small gift? Thor, what a genius idea, but it¡¯s a pity we are not fools.¡± ¡°So what do you want?¡± Thor asked. ¡°It¡¯s very simple! Since you want a foothold in the Wier business circle, you must join our organization and be one of us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡± Thor could not believe it. He knew that every business circle in a city had an organization. So that everyone would not maliciouslypete with each other. When he was in Sole, Thor was also a member of the Sole business circle organization. Moreover, his status was not too low. Now, he was very puzzled. Recently, these guys had used various means to suppress him. Were they doing that so that he would join then? If so, why didn¡¯t they just tell him? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thor would surely join them. ¡°It¡¯s that simple!¡± Mr. Zachow said affirmatively. Yet, after that, he changed his tone and continued. ¡°But if you want to join us, there is one small request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Thor asked. He knew it would not be that simple. ¡°Because you are an outsider, you disrupted our previous market and caused everyone to suffer heavy losses. Therefore, you will need to paypensation. Not only that, you also need to pay a membership fee to ensure that you will not maliciously raise the price of treasures in the future.¡± ¡°How much will that be? And how much is the membership fee?¡± Thor was curious. ¡°Each member of our organization should get 10 billion L Dors aspensation! As for the membership fee, just pay us 5 trillion L Dors and you¡¯ll be considered one of us. If you don¡¯t disturb the market in the future, we will refund it to you. I believe that these few coins are nothing to you, right, Mr. Rivers?¡± Mr. Zachow looked at Thor with a smirk. Upon hearing that, even with Thor¡¯s good temper, he felt hostility in his heart. How many members were there in the Wier Business Circle Organization? Furthermore, only a part of the more representative ones were present today. If all were taken into ount, there would be at least a few hundred. Just thepensation alone would cost him several trillion L Dors. In addition, the membership fees were 5 trillion L Dors. So, he would need to spend about ten trillion L Dors. David was loaded and Thor knew it. Because, as far as he knew, David had already spent more than ten trillion L Dors. Chapter 2342 Chapter 2342 Yet it still did not do him any harm. He still asked Thor to work hard to buy treasures, regardless of the price. However, no matter how rich David was, this was not how he should spend his money, right? As David¡¯s spokesperson, Thor had to make sure that every penny was spent wisely so that he could live up to David¡¯s trust. The business circle of Wier asked for ten trillion L Dors, which Thor absolutely would not agree to. ¡°Mr. Zachow, can you please do the math for me? How much will the total cost be?¡± Thor asked nkly. ¡°It¡¯s not much! Not much at all! Mr. Rivers, you only need toe up with ten trillion L Dors. If you don¡¯t have it, I will make it up,¡± Mr. Zachow said with a smile. ¡®Ten trillion! Mr. Zachow, the nerve you have!¡¯¡¯ Thor sneered. ¡°Mr. Rivers, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. This is not my decision alone, but the decision of all the businessmen in Wier.¡± Mr. Zachow looked at Thor disapprovingly. When Thor heard that, he looked at the hundred-plus people present and they all looked like they had nothing to do with this. So, Thor decided to stoppromising. His main task today was to gather the important people from Wier¡¯s business circle. As for the rest, he would leave it to Master David! Initially, he wanted to resolve the matter peacefully, so that he did not need Master David toe forward, but since that did not work, there was nothing he could do. So, Thor nced around and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, I know what you¡¯re trying to say. You just want to know who¡¯s behind me, right? Today, as you wish, my master is here too and it just so happens that he also wants to meet you! You can just name your request to Master David! I¡¯m just a servant and I can¡¯t make the decision. If you can convince Master David, he can even give you a hundred trillion, let alone ten.¡± After he said that, Thor did not wait for their reaction before bowing and stepping aside. A young man slowly appeared. It was David. ¡°Master David!¡± Thor called out respectfully. ¡°Hey.¡± David nodded back. He did not bring Pebbles. The little girl was more obedient now. She did not need to follow David wherever he went as she did before. This made David feel a lot at ease. Over time, Pebbles¡¯ soul power recovered quickly and she became more sensible with the countless supply of treasures of heaven and earth. The arrival of David aroused the curiosity of everyone present. No one expected this young man to be Thor¡¯s boss behind- the-scenes. A small number of people had also seen David before in Wier. However, they could not guess who he was. ¡°Bosses of the business circle in Wier, my name is David Lidell and I am Thor¡¯s master. I was the one who asked him to do everything. I am new here so if there is anything I did that offended you, please forgive me.¡± David bowed as he spoke. They used peaceful measures earlier, but now came the force. Then, the look on his face changed and he continued, ¡°But again, we are all businessmen and the rule is that the highest bidder wins, just as in an auction. We¡¯re bidding higher than you, so naturally, the seller will be willing to sell their treasures to us. This is normal so why are you all so offended that you¡¯re doing everything you can to stop us? Should you all also give me an exnation?¡± The scene was very quiet and not a single voice could be heard. Mr. Zachow, who conflicted with Thor, dared not speak. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He was Thor¡¯s master and he could spend trillions at will without even batting an eyelid, so how could Mr. Zachow afford to provoke him? He was just a pawn sent by the Wier business circle to test Thor. Now that Thor¡¯s master was here, he had to get his master to deal with this. Mr, Zachow did not want to get involved. Chapter 2343 Chapter 2343 During the silence, an old man stood up suddenly and looked at David sharply. ¡°David, every ce has its own rules. Since you havee to Wier, you have to abide by the rules here. What you said about the highest price wins is actually maliciouspetition, driving up prices, disrupting market order, and forcing countless other businessmen to a dead end. Over time, all industries in Wier will be seriously affected, but you still want us to side with you? How ignorant and fearless!¡± As soon as the old man spoke, he was immediately echoed by countless businessmen. ¡°Old Man Amarelo is right! We have rules in Wier and an outsider like you must be delusional to want to break it! I support Old Man Amarelo.¡± ¡®The Wier business circle has only be as prosperous as it is today after years of development and it cannot be ruined by an outsider. I also support Old Man Amarelo.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We support Old Man Amarelo!¡± ¡°Get rid of the outsiders!¡± ¡°We support Old Man Amarelo!¡± ¡°Get rid of the outsiders!¡± The old man called Old Man Amarelo raised his hands to signal everyone to be quiet. Everyone shut their mouths immediately. Old Man Amarelo had a high status in the Wier business circle and he was trusted by everyone. ¡°David, we are not ignoring you during this time, but we want to give you a chance. If you can change in time, we can still let this go. However, the result we got after waiting is your stubbornness and obsession. In that case, you can¡¯t me us. If you agree to the conditions just now andpensate everyone and leave a deposit, you can stay in Wier. If you don¡¯t agree, get out. Wier doesn¡¯t wee you,¡± Old Man Amarelo waved his hand and said very domineeringly. ¡°Get out of Wier, you outsider!¡± ¡°Get out of Wier, you outsider!¡± The situation was now one-sided. At this time, David seemed to have be the public enemy. David was not bothered at all and smiled indifferently. In his opinion, these people in front of him were just a mob and they were no different than ants. So what if there were a lot of them? Since David could not get through to them, he would use force. Anyway, he came here today to solve the problem thoroughly. He could dy Thor helping him spend money to getvish points. The scene was deafening, with everyone telling David to get out of Wier. He knew that at this moment that no matter what he said, no one would listen. There was only one way to shut up these guys and it was to show them unmatched strength. That way, everyone would shut up and he would not need to say anything. ¡®You want me to get out of Wier? Your mob is not even worthy. You¡¯re just a bunch of ants. I showed you a little respect and you seriously think that you can bully me?¡± David said with a smile and shook his head. His eyes were contemptuous. He was not even paying attention to the people. His movepletely ignited everyone¡¯s anger and they all stood up roaring. Judging from the looks on their faces, they looked as if they wanted to swallow David alive. ¡®You punk! Who do you think you are? How dare you say that we are ants and a mob? I think you are the mob, and your whole family is a mob!¡± ¡®You¡¯re an outsider and you dare to provoke everyone in Wier. I have to say that you are really brave. If you seed, how will the Wier business circle show its face in the future?¡± ¡®That¡¯s right! Brothers, this is about our prestige! Everyone must let go of their prejudices, unite, and speak out unanimously.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s unite to go against the outsiders!¡± Everyone shouted in unison. All the businessmen present were filled with righteous indignation and their faces were full of anger. If an outsider came across this scene, they would be scared stupid. However, not David. Who was he? Would someone who suppressed a level 7 civilization pay any attention to these people? Just as everyone criticized and denounced David, their bodies suddenly felt as if they had fallen into ice caves. So, they became quiet. Chapter 2344 Chapter 2344 The entire noisy scene fell silent. Everyone looked at David in horror. Everyone felt a depressing and suffocating energy from David, making them unable to breathe. Even Old Man Amarelo, who was highly respected in the Wier business circle, looked at David with a look of horror at this time. He had lived so many years but had never felt such powerful energy. Perhaps no one in Wier could fight this. ¡®Who is this kid? ¡®He¡¯s so young and yet he possesses such powerful soul power. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Unbelievable!¡¯ ¡°Go on! Keep talking. Why do you stop suddenly? You¡¯re making pretty valid points. I still want to hear more,¡± David said with a grin. No one in the audience dared to speak. They were even finding it difficult to breathe, let alone move. After a while, David continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you want to unite and deal with me, an outsider? Why are you not talking now? Huh? Why are you sweating on your head? Is it hot in here? Why don¡¯t I feel hot at all? Instead, I feel quite cool.¡± Still, no one dared to speak. There was nothing but fear in their eyes. Mr. Zachow and Old Man Amarelo were the ones who sweated the most. It was not hot, but they felt cold and were drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Since you¡¯re not speaking, let me say a few words. No one is objecting, right? If you don¡¯t say anything, I will take it that you agree! Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chanceter.¡± David said with a smile on his face. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want to see people ying dirty tricks in secret, otherwise don¡¯t me me if I go to your door. If I do, it will not be as simple as today. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just passing Wier and I¡¯m resting here for a while. As long as you don¡¯t trouble me, I will leave very soon and this will be good for everyone.¡± After he finished speaking, David¡¯s energy skyrocketed again. Boom! Crack! Crack! The inn began to shake. A shocking force directly lifted the entire ninth floor of the inn into the air. The ninth floor was a thousand square meters, but the roof was effortlessly lifted. Without shade, the sun shone into the room. Although the temperature had risen, it still could not drive away the chill in everyone¡¯s hearts. As the people gradually looked up at the unobstructed sunlight, they only felt shocked in their hearts. ¡®What the hell is that?¡¯ They did not even see David making a move. By just relying on the energy he exuded, he had lifted the top floor of the inn. In the real world, a lot of people could do this and many were capable of it. However, this was The Spirit Cage. Everyone came in via mind power. Furthermore, mind power was notoriously difficult to cultivate. So, such destructive power was absolutely rare in Wier. With this move alone, David¡¯s strength in Wier would be ranked at least among the top ten. Moreover, David¡¯s age showed that he was not simple at all. Some of the businessmen had Wier¡¯s powerful forces standing behind them. Yet in the eyes of those powerful forces, they were nothing more than dogs. The forces would keep them if they were obedient, but if they were not, they would be reced. If they offended someone they should not, it was only a matter of time before they were abandoned. Chapter 2345 Chapter 2345 A luxury inn located in a prosperous location in the center of Wier just had its roof lifted. Such a big movement naturally attracted countless people¡¯s attention. However, they could not see the situation on the ninth floor, so they could only discuss it among themselves in the street below. The manager of the restaurant also saw that something was wrong. So, he quickly notified the boss of the inn. The situation was not something he could solve, so he had to get the boss. Ordinary people could not get to open a luxury inn in the center of Wier. On the ninth floor. Although the roof had lifted, not a speck of dust fell. The ten tables of delicacies were still in ce, waiting for everyone to dig in. David withdrew his energy and said slowly, ¡°Everyone! Today¡¯s meal is my apology to you all. If you ept my apology, just sit down and eat. Don¡¯t waste it. It¡¯s not cheap after all. If anyone doesn¡¯t want to ept my apology, you can leave now, but of course, if those who don¡¯t agree fall into my hands in the future, I will not go easy on you.¡± The huge weight on everyone disappeared. Everyone leaned against the tables and began to gasp for air. The pressure just now was too great. They all wondered if they could make it through if it hadsted a little longer, When they finally caught their breaths, Old Man Amarelo endured the burning on his face and said, ¡°Master David, I¡¯m sorry for offending you just now. Please forgive me. As long as I am here, I guarantee that no one in the Wier business circle will dare to target you, otherwise, I will let them suffer dire consequences. Please spare me for the sake of my old age, Master David.¡± Mr. Zachow admitted defeat when he saw Old Man Amarelo say that and he too knelt in front of David. ¡°Master David, don¡¯t be mad! Master David, please don¡¯t be mad! I¡¯m a rascal and I deserve to die! I shouldn¡¯t be ying dirty tricks in the dark¡­¡± p! p! While talking, Mr. Zachow pped himself. At this moment, he was very regretful. He regretted being the first to speak up. Wasn¡¯t he courting death by doing that? N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that we will still be friends in the future if you finish this meal? Otherwise, you will be my enemy. Whether you want to be my friend or enemy is up to you,¡± David said, expressionless. ¡°I will eat! I will eat everything! As long as Master David gives me a way out, I will do anything.¡± Mr. Zachow stood up and quickly sat at the table to eat. He was afraid that if he was slow, he would be killed by David. He would not hesitate even if David asked him to eat feces, let alone such precious food. After all,pared to embarrassing himself, life was more important. At worst, he would leave The Spirit Cageter and nevere back. Then, Old Man Amarelo started moving too. Seeing this, the others began to follow suit. No one wanted to be the enemy of such a powerful person like David. ¡°Rivers, when the owner of the innes over,pensate him three times the price of the loss. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± ¡®Yes, Master David!¡± Thor replied respectfully. His eyes were filled with admiration. As expected of Master David, there was nothing he could not solve. David nced at the ninth floor. Then, with a shudder, he disappeared instantly. With his intimidation today, he believed there would be no more short-sighted guys who dare to obstruct him. When he returned to his residence, Pebbles immediately came over and threw herself into David¡¯s arms. ¡°Davey, why did you take so long?¡± The little girl asked while pouting. ¡°Did I take long? I came back as soon as it was over. I didn¡¯t dy at all,¡± David caressed Pebbles¡¯ head and said dotingly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time! I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡± ¡°Okay! Okay! I will try to go out as little as possible in the future, and if I do, I will take you with me, okay?¡± ¡°Davey, I¡¯m just kidding! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t bring me along if you have matters to attend to. I¡¯ll just wait for you at home!¡± The little girl said with a sudden smile. ¡®That¡¯s my good girl Pebbles!¡± Davidughed too. ¡°But I have one condition!¡± Chapter 2346 Chapter 2346 ¡°What condition?¡± David was curious. ¡°No matter where you go in the future, you muste back. Don¡¯t leave me here alone, okay?¡± The little girl suddenly said seriously. David looked at Pebbles, wondering why she said that. Did she remember something? He had never abandoned her before! ¡°Okay! I promise. As long as you don¡¯t leave Davey, Davey won¡¯t leave you,¡± David also said seriously. ¡°Okay! Davey, it¡¯s a deal. This is our agreement, and no one is allowed to go back on it. I will be Davey¡¯s bride when I grow up, so I will stay by Davey¡¯s side for the rest of my life.¡± The little girl kissed David on the cheek as she spoke. David smiled bitterly. What could he say? Although he was reluctant, he still hoped that the little girl could quickly remember her past and her home. Otherwise, he had no idea how to wrap this up. He could not have a home in The Spirit Home and another one in reality! What if Pebbles asked to meet him in the real world? To be honest, David was puzzled. Why did every woman who came into contact with him fancy him ever since he got the system? Time passed quickly. Three monthster. Star Kingdom, the Iridescent Sect. N?velDrama.Org content rights. David opened his eyes. A golden light shone from his eyes but it quickly disappeared. He stood up and his temperament became even more unpredictable. Just now, he spent 100 thousandvish points to upgrade his mind power. This time, David¡¯s mind power had attained Overlord Realm. Supreme level 1! His strength in the real world had not changed, but his strength in The Spirit Cage had increased again. The reason why he upgraded his mind power first was that he still needed to stay in The Spirit Cage for a while, and he might leave the first-tier city Wier for the main city shortly. Over time, Pebbles¡¯ appetite became bigger and she was bing more demanding. Ordinary treasures no longer had much effect on her. So, Wier could hardly satisfy her anymore. In the end, they could only go to the main city to spend more money and buy better treasures. It would be hard if they did not have enough strength when they arrived at the main city. The soul power of a Supreme Overlord should be enough to deal with all crises. In the real world, partial Overlord Realm waspletely enough. The upgrade of mind power would not improvebat power, but it was still helpful in terms of defense, so it was not useless. After shaking his body, David seemed more energetic. His eyes were brighter as if they could see through everything in the world. He looked even more charming in everything he did. He was already handsome so in addition to his energetic looks and extraordinary temperament, he was like a walking pheromone. Any woman who saw him would never forget him. David looked at his body and he was pretty satisfied. After he opened the system panel, his Mind column showed that he was at Supreme level 1. Hisbat strength was still at partial Overlord Realm. He spent 100 thousandvish points so he still had a few hundred left. After tidying up his clothes, David walked out of the secret room. Chapter 2347 Chapter 2347 Half a yearter. The Spirit Cage, Wier. A man in his twenties, and a 15 or 16-year-old girl, were sitting side by side at the top of a big tree on a high mountain near Wier. The two looked into the distance, both silent. They seemed to be enjoying the tranquility of the moment. They were, of course, David and Pebbles. Now, Pebbles was no longer the little girl she was when she first met David, but a 15 or 16-year-old girl. She had also started to develop the feminine characteristics that she should have. Her chest was also beginning to develop. This was what David was most troubled about. The little girl had be a teenager and her personality had also changed. She was not as cheeky as before, but she still had not changed her habit of nuzzling against him. This made it impossible to avoid certain physical contact. David had repeatedly reminded Pebbles of this and even had a serious talk with her about the boundaries between men and women. He told her that girls should respect themselves and she could not nuzzle against a man so casually or she would be a joke if she was seen by others. It was all in vain. Pebbles was still stubborn. She refuted David righteously. ¡®I¡¯m going to marry you when I grow up so what if we have physical contact?¡¯ David was speechless after hearing that. In some impoverished areas on Earth, a 15 or 16-year-old would have been married. Of course, David did not dare to let Pebbles know, otherwise, she might marry him immediately. Not to mention, as Pebbles grew, her originally round and adorable face gradually matured. Her baby fat was gone. She was an absolute beauty. When she turned 18 and had another transformation, her devastating beauty would damage the country and cause suffering to the people. Moreover, Pebbles was not soft-spoken or weak. As she grew, she looked a little valiant and formidable-looking. Although she did not look very old and looked only about 15 or 16, she had an extraordinary personality. At first nce, one could tell she was born into a noble family. This could not be cultivated by ordinary forces at all. Even if the little girl was not from the top power in level 9 civilization Le, her family would probably be one that was about the same level. The nobility emanating from her body was innate and it came from the depths of her soul rather than deliberately expressed. Recently, Pebbles often took David to the highest ce around Wier. Then, she would sit quietly on the top of the tree and it was not known what was going on in her mind. David felt that the little girl might have recalled some of her past. He wanted to know but he had promised Pebbles that he would not ask again unless she took the initiative to tell him. Every time they came here, David could only apany her quietly. Then, they would go back together when the girl was satisfied. While he was feeling bored, David turned on the system. Nothing else changed.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2348 Chapter 2348 However, hisvish points had risen to more than 80 thousand points after half a year of umtion. He only needed 10 thousand more to upgrade his Body to Overlord Realm. Once achieved, hisbat power in the real world would undergo earth-shaking changes. This upgrade would elevate him from a partial Overlord to a real Overlord. Even though it was just a half-step difference, in a real fight, an Overlord could destroy a partial Overlord with just a finger. Those two were not on the same level at all. David originally wanted to go to the main city first, but half a year has passed since his stay, so he decided to wait for a few months, collect 100 thousandvish points, and upgrade his Body before leaving. Ever since deterring the Wier business circle half a year ago, it had not been smooth sailing for him in the past six months. A few major forces hade to sound David out but in the end, they were all frightened away when David disyed some of his strength. So, no one had bothered him until now. While David was deep in thought, Pebbles turned her head suddenly and asked, ¡°Davey, what are you thinking?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Nothing! I was just thinking if we should leave Wier. Most of the precious treasures here are in the hands of a few big forces and we have bought almost all of the scattered ones. If you want to continue to grow, you need treasures of better quality, which can only be bought in the main city,¡± David came back to his senses and said. ¡°Davey, thank you for being so kind to me! You are always so concerned about me. It¡¯s great to meet you.¡± The little girl showed a knowing smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re treating me like your big brother, I should treat you well! Be good, Pebbles, don¡¯t be so modest with me in the future or I will be unhappy,¡± David said as he wanted to reach out and pat Pebbles¡¯ head like before. However, he stopped halfway. Pebbles was no longer the little girl she used to be, and this action seemed out of ce. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Seeing David¡¯s hand in the air, the girl narrowed her big beautiful eyes slightly before tilting her head toward David¡¯s stilled hand. He could feel something in his hand. David touched it lightly and quickly retracted his hand. ¡°I know, Davey, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be so modest to you anymore because I will marry you when I grow up, so we should share everything, right?¡± the girl said with a smile. Her eyes were narrowed into a crescent shape and they looked stunning. ¡°Uh¡­ Hehe¡­ Yeah!¡± As soon as Pebbles said that, David felt a severe headache and could only reply with a bitter smile. He wanted to exin the matter to Pebbles clearly, but he was afraid of hurting this adorable girl. ¡®Gosh! ¡®Pebbles is about 15 or 16 years old now, so why can¡¯t she remember where her home is? ¡®Or does she not have a home and was abandoned? ¡®That would be troublesome. ¡®No one will have the heart to abandon such a cute little girl, right? ¡®Could it be that something happened at home?¡¯ David had no idea why Pebbles would be reduced to stealing in Sole. Perhaps only the person involved knew the truth of the matter. ¡°Davey!¡± The girl called out suddenly. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± David wondered. ¡°No matter how I change in the future, I will always be your Pebbles. So, please don¡¯t be rmed, okay? And don¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡± The little girl looked at David and said seriously. When David heard that, he wondered, ¡®Could it be that Pebbles remembered her past? ¡®Otherwise, she won¡¯t say something like that out of the blue. f He looked at Pebbles and when he saw the sincerity on her face, he answered, ¡°Okay! Pebbles, don¡¯t worry, no matter what changes you have in the future, you will still be Davey¡¯s Pebbles and this will not change in the slightest.¡± ¡°Davey, you are so nice! I am so blessed to have met Davey.¡± The little girl happily finished speaking and continued to inch closer to David. After she got closer, she tilted her head and gently leaned on his shoulder. However, since Pebbles was only about 15 or 16 years old, she was not tall enough to rest her head on David¡¯s shoulder. David did not stop her either. The girl would always nuzzle against him and even wanted to hold him when she was sleeping, so this was normal for her. Chapter 2349 Chapter 2349 The two leaned against each other like this, quietly waiting for the passage of time. Seeing that it was getting dark, David spoke. ¡°Pebbles, it¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay a little longer, Davey! I don¡¯t want to go back yet,¡± Pebbles replied. David smiled wryly upon hearing this. It was as if they would part ways after they went back. Except when David returned to the real world, the two were almost inseparable. However, since the girl made a request, David had to fulfill it. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Anyway, the night had no effect on them. ¡°Davey, you clearly know that I remember something from the past, why don¡¯t you ask me?¡± The girl asked David as she leaned closer. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell youst time? That I won¡¯t ask questions like this in the future and you shouldn¡¯t think about it either. It will be best if you can remember it yourself. Don¡¯t be afraid if you can¡¯t remember too because I will always support you,¡± David replied. ¡°Davey, you are so nice! I did remember a lot during this time but it is notplete. I always feel that there is something important I should do, but I still can¡¯t remember what it is. I am so annoyed.¡± ¡®Then don¡¯t think about it. There is God¡¯s will in everything. When it¡¯s time for you to remember, you will naturally remember, but when you can¡¯t, it¡¯s useless to try. You might even fall into anxiety and pain instead. So, just let it alle naturally!¡± ¡°Okay! Davey, I see. When I remember everything, I will tell you and won¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! It doesn¡¯t matter whether you tell me or not. I just want you to live a good life. Nothing else is important.¡± Two monthster, David¡¯svish points reached the 100 thousand mark again. He first went to Thor and Beanie to say they would leave Wier in a few days to go to the nearest main city. At the same time, he also asked if they would like to go. The two of them naturally had no opinion. Being able to follow David was their greatest blessing, so wherever their master went, of course, they would. Since they were willing to follow, David asked the two to prepare. Then, he informed Pebbles before he went back to the real world to upgrade his Body. After two months, Pebbles was about 16 or 17 years old. Her physical changes were also increasing. David genuinely could not take it anymore. On Earth, a 16 or 17-year-old like Pebbles would be an adult and a young woman soon. Still, she would bury herself in his arms every day. How would he exin to outsiders if they saw this? The girl did not care at all, but David cared! He was only in his twenties. What would he look like holding a 16 or 17-year-old Pebbles in his arms? For a long time, David did not dare go out with Pebbles. Even if he went out, he would run as fast as he could to a ce on the mountain where no one was around. David had a n. After he upgraded his Body and came back, he would make sure to talk with Pebbles. She could no longer nestle in his arms every day whenever she wanted. A young woman should behave like a young woman. It only took two years for Pebbles to go from a 7 or 8-year- old girl to a 16 or 17-year-old young woman. One could even say that David raised Pebbles. In two years, they spent more than 90% of their time together. They were only away from each other for one or two months. Everytime David returned to the real world, he would return in two or three days at most, sometimes in one day. Chapter 2350 Chapter 2350 Usually, after David left, Pebbles would be waiting for him at home. However, not this time. Shortly after David left, the girl took out a piece of paper in the room and began to write. She soon filled the entire page. After that, she put the paper she wrote on the table and ced a cup on top of it. Pebbles surveyed the room carefully, a look of reluctance in her eyes. She decided to be resolute. Immediately after that, she moved and disappeared from the room. Only two crystal-clear drops of tears were left, which fell on the table. When Pebbles reappeared, she was standing on top of the tree on the hilltop where she often came with David. As she looked at the endless forest in the distance, Pebbles muttered to herself, ¡°Davey, Pebbles is leaving. Thank you for taking care of me during this time. If possible, I want to stay by your side, but I still have very important things to do, and if I don¡¯t go, it may not be long before you will be implicated too, Davey. ¡°I want you to be safe all the time and live happily. I hope that one day we can meet in Le. Perhaps at that time, you will be surprised! But Davey, you promised me that no matter what kind of changes I have in the future, you will not change how you feel toward me in the slightest. I will still be your Pebbles.¡± At that moment, the power hidden in the girl¡¯s body began to burst out and fill her tiny body. In fact, Pebbles had been holding back for several days now. She could already release this power hidden in her body a few days ago. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She knew that David would leave every eight or ten days. So that was why she waited until now. It was because she did not want to bid farewell to him in person. At that time, she was afraid that she would be reluctant to leave. The huge strength caused a painful look on her face. Thus, she kept clenching her teeth and persevering. Slowly, with the strength spreading to every corner of her body, a faint shadow appeared behind the girl. She was wearing ady¡¯s armor, revealing part of her supple snow-white skin. She was wearing a crown and holding a long green sword. She looked extraordinarily soldierly. On the most central continent of Le, there were five statues, tens of thousands of feet high. One of them was exactly the same as the shadow behind Pebbles. And this statue represented someone. Someone who the creatures in Le adored. Not only that, but she was also one of the beliefs of all Le¡¯s beings. Without exaggeration, the status of this person in the hearts of all Le¡¯s creatures was much higher than David¡¯s status in Star Kingdom. She was one of the five rulers of Le. Empress Elora. An Overlord who had lived for tens of thousands of epochs. When the shadow behind Pebbles was visible, it suddenly dissipated and turned into specks of starlight, merging into Pebbles¡¯ body. At the same time, countless memories frantically flooded into Pebbles¡¯ mind,bining with the fragments of scenes she already recalled, to form aplete memory. From how she grew up and became an Overlord, to bing one of the five Le Rulers. To her fight with the Robotias, being attacked by the Soul Devourers, and getting seriously injured. Then, finally abandoning her body to gain a chance at life, and pouring the remnants of her soul into the Emerald Lotus Sword so that it could escape with her. The memory appeared to her in The Spirit Cage and her instinct told her to find useful treasures to eat. Then, she met David. It seemed that the energy of this person was of great help to her growth. Therefore, she attached herself to him every day and refused to leave, even for a second. Chapter 2351 Chapter 2351 In fact, Pebbles gained more benefits from attaching herself to David every day than she gained from eating treasures. With only a wisp of her soul remaining, she needed the right time, ce, and people to be able to grow to this level in such a short period. Among them, the one who yed the biggest role was David. Or rather, David¡¯s soul body. If Pebbles had not met David, she would not have grown to where she was today even with an infinite supply of treasures of heaven and earth. Celeste¡¯s soul power skyrocketed because she had strayed into a fantasy with David and had soul contact. It had far exceeded the strength of her Eternal Realmte Sovereign Rank, and that was why she could cultivate her soul power to the limit. However, Celeste¡¯s realm was still very low, so the benefits of a strong mind power had not yet emerged. Once she broke through peak Sovereign Rank, she would know how difficult it was for others to cross the astronomical barrier from Eternal Realm to Saint Realm, but how easy it would be for her with powerful soul power. Starting from Saint Realm, the strength of one¡¯s soul power would determine future achievements and heights. As long as they had strong enough soul power, there would be no such things as obstacles. Therefore, The Spirit Cage, a ce that could strengthen the soul power, became the second world. Countless people were scrambling to enter and make a better future for themselves. Not just humans. Even other races wanted to go in. Celeste had soul contact with David, which then made her soul power soar. Meanwhile, Pebbles clung to David every day and would burrow into David¡¯s arms. Moreover, she would even sleep in David¡¯s arms. Since both of them had soul bodies, this was also regarded as soul contact. Therefore, one could imagine the benefits for Pebbles. The Spirit Cage was like a huge fantasy that would amodate the souls of countless creatures. David and Pebbles were just two of them. It was thebination of the benefit she got from being with David all the time and the countless treasures of heaven and earth that David prepared for Pebbles that enabled her to grow so fast. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Otherwise, nobody knew how many years she would need to grow to be 16 or 17 years old. After David¡¯s mind power broke through to Overlord Realm, she especially felt her body recovering rapidly with every moment in David¡¯s arms. Of course, this was just the beginning. If she wanted to return to her peak, there was still a long, long way to go. After all, it was not that easy to recover the soul power of an Overlord. After the energy in her body was stimted and absorbed, Pebbles¡¯ body grew again. She started talking to herself once more. ¡°Davey, my name is Elora! But I still think the name you gave me sounds nicer. I really want to be Pebbles all the time and let Elora die in that battle.¡¯¡¯ After she said that, she paused for a second before continuing, ¡°Unfortunately, this is impossible! The Robotias and the Soul Devourers have teamed up to attack Le. I must report this as soon as possible and prepare everyone. Otherwise, the consequences may be very serious. If that happened, the lives of countless races and creatures in Le will be threatened. Davey, you will also be in danger. You have protected me for so long, so I will protect you in the future, Davey, I¡¯ll see you in Le in the future!¡± After Pebbles finished speaking, her body turned into a ray of light and sped towards the main city, Amber City. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared and her speed was shocking. Although her memory was restored and she knew her name and identity, her soul power was far from the peak, so she could not even leave The Spirit Cage. She needed more and more precious treasures of heaven and earth to recover some more. At least, she needed to restore her soul power until she could leave The Spirit Cage and return to the real world. Facing thebined sneak attack of the Robotias and the Soul Devourers, she self-detonated to seek a chance at life. The most difficult time was now over. This time, Elora made the right bet. Chapter 2352 Chapter 2352 However, matters were far from over. She must return to the real world as soon as possible and pass the news to Sylvio and the other four Overlords. So that they could lead Le in defending themselves lest they are caught off guard by the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. The Robotias and the Soul Devourers could never have imagined that Elora would recover in such a short time after being ambushed and self-destructing, leaving only a wisp of her soul. ording to their guess at the time, even if Elora did not die, it would take more than ten thousand years for her to wake up. Even if the other rulers found her, she would still need more than a hundred years to wake up with the help of the four Overlords. This period was enough for them tounch their n. As Le¡¯s enemy for many years, the Robotias certainly knew of The Spirit Cage¡¯s existence. However, they never thought that a sword could send the remnants of Elora¡¯s soul into The Spirit Cage so that it could grow. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Coincidentally, she also met David, the guy who owned a system from the God Tier Civilization. Perhaps it was all kinds of coincidences or maybe it was God¡¯s will that created the current situation. In short, Elora spent two years mobilizing her backup n and restoring all her memories. Next, she would go to the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage to collect the most precious treasures of heaven and earth. After taking them, she would strengthen her soul power, leave The Spirit Cage, return to the real world, and spread the news of the collusion between Robotias and the Soul Devourers so that she could face the uing crisis in Le with Sylvio and the others. Elora wanted to protect all of Le¡¯s creatures, which was also her responsibility as an Overlord. At the same time, she also wanted to protect her Davey! David sat quietly inside the secret room in the Iridescent Sect in Star Kingdom. The clothes on his body were all soaked. He was gritting his teeth in severe pain. It was very torturous for him whenever he needed to upgrade to a new realm. Fortunately, he was used to it and was mentally prepared. David had also epted this. He knew that because of the system, he would not encounter any obstacles. As long as he had enough lavish points, he could break through and never fail. So, it was only right for him to bear some pain. Not long after, David suddenly opened his eyes. His Overlord energy involuntarily spread out, causing the entire Star Kingdom to buzz. It was as if such a powerful person should not be in Star Kingdom. All creatures living in Star Kingdom felt fear in the depths of their souls. David opened his eyes and immediately withdrew his energy. After he stood up, he found his clothes soaked. So, he moved his body slightly and his clothes dried automatically. David turned on the system to check. One hundred thousandvish points disappeared. His Body had been raised from Ancestral level 10 to Supreme level 1. Now, both his Body and Mind had reached Overlord Realm. Now, he was a true Overlord. David did not expect to reach Overlord Realm before going to level 9 civilization, Le. Even if he did not know the specific situation of Le, he could guess. There would not be too many Overlords. After all, the strongest person in the Blue family was only an Ancestral Deity. Chapter 2353 Chapter 2353 David was just about to step out of the secret room when he spotted a notification on his communication device. On opening it, a light curtain appeared in front of his eyes. The figure inside had a delicate pretty face and two pointed ears. It was Elven Princess Evie. When they parted in The Spirit Cage, the two parties exchanged contact information. It was a message from a few days ago. ¡°Master David, are you still in The Spirit Cage? If youe back, pleasee to our n as a guest. In ten years, we will hold a sacrificial ceremony that is only held once in a hundred years. This is the biggest gathering of the Elves and everyone is invited to join as distinguished guests of the n. Now, as the Elven Princess, I am formally inviting you to join us. I hope you will not refuse. ¡°I have already sent you the location of the Elven Forest. If youe, just report your name directly and there will be people showing you the way. Master David, this is the first time I have invited an outsider to participate in the sacrificial ceremony of the Elves, so you muste!¡± After Evie finished speaking, her face disappeared. This was teleported from Le across an infinite distance. If David did not have the system, he would not be able to ept the invitation at all. Moreover, Star Kingdom¡¯smunication device could not receive the signal from Le as the two parties were not on the same frequency. David also connected the system to Le¡¯swork and modified themunication device to receive Le¡¯s signal. After seeing that message, David knew Elven Princess Evie was the one who in the once-in-a-century sacrificial ceremony of the Elves. Fearing that David could not find the location of her n, she also sent the specific location of the Elven Forest. After he turned off themunication device, David decided to forget it. He was still in Star Kingdom and it was so far away from Le. It would take a Deity a year to reach, but for David, the location Evie sent was still helpful. At least, it gave him an urate direction and he would not go in the wrong direction when he needed to go to Le in the future. If he went in the wrong direction, he would stray further and further away. As long as the direction was correct, the distance was not a problem. As for whether he would participate in the ceremony in ten years, he would only think about it then. David did not dare to make any promises as his ns were always changing. It would be so embarrassing if he promised Evie but stood her up in the end. Walking out of the secret room, David first checked to see if any major events had happened in Star Kingdom. Judging from the time, the next batch of people from the Feather family should be here soon after Blue¡¯s death. During this period, he had toe back frequently to check so he could avoid what happenedst time. If the Feather family sent a bloodthirsty person, Star Kingdom would have lost countless lives by the time he came back. David was already an Overlord, so it would be too embarrassing if he was taken advantage of by a Deity. David went to ask about the situation in Star Kingdom from Nova. Later, he went to chat with Celia and the others. After spending about a day in Star Kingdom, David returned to the secret room for his seclusion, turned on the system, and chose to enter The Spirit Cage. He reappeared in the forest west of Wier. After he shook his body, David disappeared in a sh. When he reappeared, he had already arrived in the courtyard where he lived. After standing there for a while, David frowned. Normally, that girl Pebbles would already have pounced into his arms. However, she did not show up this time. How unusual! This was very abnormal! Since they were about to leave, Beanie was dealing with trivial matters and dismissed all the subordinates who were not needed. Thus, David went to the roof where Pebbles would often sit to look up at the sky. However, she was nowhere to be seen. Then, David went to the room but Pebbles was also not there. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Something is wrong!¡¯ At this moment, David panicked. He did hope that Pebbles would remember where her home was so he could send her back. However, he wanted to send the girl home safely and reunite her with her family. He did not want her to disappear all of a sudden like this. After he searched the room, he found something on the table. Chapter 2354 Chapter 2354 David stretched out his hand, grabbed the paper in an instant, and started reading carefully. Slowly, his frown became deeper and deeper. After reading it, his eyebrows were tightly furrowed and his heart felt empty. The girl left! She did not just leave Wier, but she also left The Spirit Cage. She regained some of her memories. She remembered that there was a very important matter waiting for her to deal with so she had to go. The reason why she chose to leave when David returned to the real world was because she was afraid that she would not be able to ept the separation. Being able to send Pebbles away was something David had been looking forward to. However, now that she was gone, David felt like something was missing in his heart. He had been with the girl for two years. And both parties upied a very important ce in each other¡¯s hearts. They were not rted but they were even closer than family. Perhaps no one could ept this sudden separation. A question popped into David¡¯s mind. ¡®What is it that Pebbles had to do that made her leave without saying goodbye? That she didn¡¯t want to tell me? ¡®Was she afraid of hurting me? ¡®Or is she seeking vengeance for a loved one?¡¯ In David¡¯s imagination, the girl was likely reduced to stealing because of family idents. He could feel a terrifying power hidden in Pebbles¡¯ body. Perhaps her close rtive left this for her on their deathbed, hoping that the girl could unlock it one day and use this power to gain a foothold in Le. Then, the girl might have remembered her past and she gone to seek revenge from the enemy. With this thought, David could not stay calm anymore. ¡®Can Pebbles seed in avenging her family with her little strength? ¡®She¡¯ll be courting death!¡¯ Judging from Pebble¡¯s performance, her family might not be simple. Their enemy could wipe out such a huge force and reduce Pebbles to this. Which meant that they were even more powerful. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t Pebbles be seeking death if she took revenge with this strength? ¡®What should I do?¡¯ David sped his hands tightly together. He wanted to go find Pebbles. He believed that with his Supreme Overlord strength, he would still be able to protect Pebbles from harm even if he could not help her avenge and destroy the enemy. However, he did not have her contact information nor did he know where her descending point was, let alone the exact location of her home. Moreover, he did not even know herst name. So how could he find her? He was totally clueless. David shook his head to try to keep himself calm. Maybe things were not as bad as he thought. Even if Pebbles¡¯ family suffered a catastrophe, she was not so stupid to go seek revenge when she was not strong enough. Maybe she returned to Le to train. Only when she had sufficient strength would she seek revenge? If she stayed in The Spirit Cage the entire time, she could only increase her soul power and the increase of herbat power would be limited. ¡®This possibility is also very high. ¡®In that case, I still have time to find her. ¡®One person cannot overthrow a huge force in such a short time. ¡®It will require long-term and sophisticated nning.¡¯ David took a deep breath. He could only use this method tofort himself temporarily since there was no way for him to find Pebbles in such a short time. It would still be hard even if he had a longer time. Le was too big and a level 9 civilization was notparable to a level 7 civilization. Chapter 2355 Chapter 2355 David had a very active imagination. He methodically spected about things that were not obvious. Maybe this was the result of being too smart! He could connect so many things with just a little clue. Moreover, he had proof for everything so there was no reason to refute them. In Pebbles¡¯ case, no one would have connected her with Empress Elora, one of the five Le rulers. The difference between the tao was too huge. Elora was someone who had lived for tens of thousands of epochs, and her strength had reached Overlord Realm. So how could she have anything to do with a little girl? Apart from leaving a letter telling David not to worry about her and that he woulde to David after the matter was resolved, Pebbles did not leave any useful clues behind. David could not do anything as well since he could not find Pebbles. Even with his Overlord Realm strength, he still did not know what to do. Some things were just so helpless. It was not under his control at all and everything happened so suddenly. He was left with no chance of recovery. Perhaps this would not happen if Pebbles had known his strength earlier. Since this had already happened, David knew it was useless to regret it. Besides, Pebbles was not young anymore and she had her own ideas. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Since she left without saying goodbye, she must have a reason. David was powerless to change this, so he could only ept it calmly, i ¡®I hope the little girl canplete her work and then live happily. ¡®It¡¯ll be enough for me if she can asionally remember her Davey.¡¯ To be honest, David was not looking forward to meeting the girl again. He was afraid that Pebbles would mor about marrying him again and that would be very troublesome. If David wanted to marry someone, it would be Celia, his real girlfriend. Of course, if Pebbles needed his help, David would do his best to help her even if he risked everything. This was a no-brainer and he would not even hesitate. After two years together, David regarded Pebbles as his family. The girl¡¯s status in his heart was not much lower than that of Pearl and the other women. They were the ones David would give his all for. With these thoughts, David sighed silently. When he squeezed his index finger and thumb holding the paper lightly, Pebbles¡¯ letter immediately turned into ashes and dissipated into the air. Originally, David wanted to go to the main city, Amber City, to buy more precious treasures of heaven and earth for Pebbles so that she could grow faster and get morevish points by the way. However, the girl left before they even left Wier. Even though Pebbles was gone, they would still head to Amber City. After arriving in Amber City and helping Thor take root in Amber City, David could spend more time in reality. He would just pop in once in a while and fix troubles. For David,vish points were still his top priority. Even if he did not need them now, it did not mean he did not need them in the future. Of course, the higher the strength, the better. Even if his strength was raised to the limit, he could still spend hisvish points on Cloning. That skill was too useful and when it was used in actualbat, it was heaven-defying. Having clones was not just as simple as having a few more helpers. They were super boosters that could self-destruct and sacrifice themselves to save the main form at a critical moment. If David had enough blood essence, it would not matter how many enemies he had. As long as their strength was not too different and the other side could not crush him immediately, David would still have the confidence to fight them. Chapter 2356 Chapter 2356 Therefore, he certainly would not forget to upgrade his Cloning when he had the chance. He turned on the system and took a look at Cloning. At present, his Cloning was at level 3; three drops of blood essence could summon three clones of the same strength. By David¡¯s reckoning, 10 thousandvish points were needed to advance to level 4. Because only when hisvish points reached 10 thousand, a plus sign would appear in the Cloning column to indicate that he could upgrade. When hisvish points were lower than 10 thousand, the plus sign in the Cloning column would not appear and upgrades were not allowed. This showed that 10 thousandvish points were the standard for upgrading Cloning from level 3 to 4. Yet, it was unknown how many clones David could summon at level 4. If it only increased from three to four, then David felt that the system was being too stingy. After all, it needed 10 thousandvish points. The rest of the skills could be upgraded with only 100 points but the points needed for Cloning started at 10 thousand. The next upgrade would need as many as 100 thousand. And the next, a million. If David spent so manyvish points to only get one extra clone, it seemed a little unreasonable. David supposed that every upgrade for Cloning would not only give him one extra clone. However, that would not be known until after the upgrade waspleted. For now, hisvish points were still far from 10 thousand. After he put away his system, he stopped worrying about Pebbles and his Cloning. Then, David contacted Beanie and Thor and asked how many days they could finish their work before heading to Amber City. Both said three days was enough. Since they needed three days, David did not urge them and give them enough time. He had nothing important to tend to anyway. So, he told them that they would leave Wier in three days. Then, David directly exited The Spirit Cage from his room. Pebbles was gone so he did not have to run into the surrounding forest. The best ce to exit The Spirit Cage was the room in his own home. No one would dare toe here. Without the restraint of Pebbles, David was much freer. He could leave ande back whenever he wanted. There was no one here to bother him and this kind of life was David¡¯s favorite. However, he was not used to it. When he was with Celia and the others, his mind would often wander. He would unconsciously wonder what happened to the girl. Was she in any danger? Did she need his help? Would she be kidnapped by the bad guys? David would unconsciously think of Pebbles in these worrying scenarios beyond his control. This would worry the women as they thought that something else had happened. This had never happened to David before. So, one by one, they gathered around to ask about him. After a long exnation, David had to reveal to them a little about his strength. He told Celia and the others that they did not need to worry about the Feather family. Even if they came out in full force, they would not be able to cause any harm to Star Kingdom. Now, he was not afraid of anything and no one could pose a threat to him. This made everyone feel relieved. However, they still did not dare to rx. After all, David¡¯s performance was a bit abnormal. In those three days, David frequently traveled back and forth between The Spirit Cage and the real world. He did that dozens of times. Every time, he hoped that Pebbles was just ying a trick on him and woulde back safely. He was disappointed each time. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Slowly, David began to ept the reality of the situation. It was unlikely that Pebbles will be back anytime soon. As per the letter she left, she woulde back for David after taking care of the thing that must be done. David did not know what else he could do except wait. ¡®I should continue to improve my strength. ¡®It would be bad if Pebbleses back and needs help but I didn¡¯t have enough strength.¡¯ Finally, David found the motivation to move forward again! Chapter 2357 Chapter 2357 The Spirit Cage. A light quickly approached Amber City, one of the eight main cities. As the powerful energy dispersed, the powerful people in Amber City could feel it from a long distance away. Three top powerhouses rushed out of the city immediately to block the light. The three were an old man, a middle-aged man, and a middle-aged woman. They were the heads of the three major families in Amber City-the Birch, Campbell, and Vidales families. Any family that could rule the main city in The Spirit Cage must also be a superpower in level 9 civilization Le. They could not bepared to the nobodies in Wier. Since these three were heads of their respective families in The Spirit Cage, it meant that their status would also be high in their families and they were probably second only to the existence of the head of their families. The three looked at each other and they could see doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. It had been so many years since someone powerful broke into Amber City. The three major families had been fighting, both openly and secretly, for many years and were in constant friction, but once foreign enemies invaded Amber City, they would immediately unite to deal with the enemy and protect Amber City. This was the rule. At this time, the light had reached the front of the three and stopped. However, what shocked the three was that the light turned into a ball of green light and they could not see what was inside. Of course, this green light was Empress Elora who came from Wier not long after her memory recovered. She was also Pebbles, who had been with David for two years. ¡°Who are you? What is your purpose foring to Amber City?¡± The old man asked first. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Even though this person had a powerful energy, the three major families were not weak either. ¡°You three represent the three strongest forces in Amber City, right?¡± Elora did not answer but asked the three of them instead. The three of them were very surprised to hear a young female voice. They did not expect the powerhouse in front of them to be a woman. ¡°Exactly! We represent the Birch, Campbell, and Vidales families of Amber City! May I know how we can help you?¡± It was a middle-aged beautiful woman who spoke this time. ¡°Since you are members of the three major families of Amber City, I now give you a task to collect all the precious treasures of heaven and earth in Amber City immediately. Remember, I only want the valuable ones and I don¡¯t want rubbish. After that, hand them all to me. Hurry up. I¡¯ve already wasted a lot of time, so I can¡¯t dy anymore. After collecting them from Amber City, I have to go to the other seven main cities to collect more.¡± Elora sounded like she was ordering them, and at the same time, she also sounded urgent. She needed to go out and pass the news to the other four Overlords after she recovered and needed to do that as soon as possible. However, the trio were not in a hurry at all. Instead, they wanted tough. ¡®This person suddenly appeared and ordered them to collect all the treasures in Amber City for her. ¡®Such a ridiculous thing is actually happening. ¡®Who does she think she is? ¡®One of the five Le rulers?¡¯ The Birch, Campbell, and Vidales families were one of Le¡¯s most powerful forces. They all had grandmasters that were partial Overlords. Except for the five Le rulers, no one would dare to order them to do anything. Now, such a fearless person had appeared in front of them. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± the middle-aged man asked. ¡®Tm not kidding! I¡¯ve wasted two years and I can¡¯t dy any longer, otherwise, the consequences will be very serious,¡± Elora continued. ¡°You¡¯re not? Then why did you make such an impossible request? Although our families are thergest in Amber City, we still can¡¯tmand other forces, and even if we can, why should we do that? What does it matter to us that there will be dire consequences if you waste more time? If there is nothing else, please leave Amber City. You are not wee here.¡± the old man directly rejected the other party¡¯s request. He admitted that the opponent was strong. However, he couldn¡¯t agree to the other party¡¯s request. Chapter 2358 Chapter 2358 If it was not for the tremendous pressure he felt from her, and knowing that he was no match, he might have attacked her long ago. Why would he waste his breath here? Elora realized that she was being sternly rejected. After fully recovering her memory, she naturally assumed the identity of Elora. Except for Sylvio, the four Overlords, who would dare to refuse her? They would carry out every order without objections. Unexpectedly, she was rejected, and only then did she understand. They did not know she was Empress Elora, one of the five Le rulers. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know my identity yet,¡± Elora said suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter who you are. If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me us for teaming up to bully you.¡± ¡°If you can still say that after seeing me, I will leave without looking back.¡± After Elora finished speaking, the green light dissipated to reveal her inside. She did not show herself at the beginning because she was afraid of causing a sensation. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After all, her statue was erected in the center of Le, and countless creatures visited it every day. Some woulde even after untold hardship, just to visit the five tall statues, all of them tens of thousands of feet high. The five Le rulers were in the hearts of almost every creature in Le. Empress Elora was the belief of all female creatures. Anyone who dared to speak ill of the five Le rulers in Le would die a painful death. Under the gaze of the trio, the green light dissipated, and a woman appeared. The middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes widened into shock. Elora was her idol and role model. Elora was also the direction she was working hard toward. She hoped she would stand as tall as Elora one day, epting the worship and admiration of all creatures in Le. The two men also recognized the person in front of them. After all, the three had high statuses in Le and were important figures in superpowers. So, they had already tattooed the faces of the five Le rulers in their hearts. ¡®You¡­ You¡­ You¡­¡± The three stammered for a long time, unable to form a sentence. Elora¡¯s appearance shocked them. So much so that their brains failed them. ¡®You¡¯re right! I am Empress Elora. I came to The Spirit Cage for some special reasons. Now I need your help to collect all the precious treasures in Amber City and not spread the word so as not to cause a sensation,¡± Elora said in a deep voice. ¡°A-Are you really Empress Elora?¡± The middle-aged woman asked in disbelief. She never expected this. ¡®Why is Empress Elora in The Spirit Cage? ¡®Anyone at her level doesn¡¯t need to increase their soul power anymore, right? ¡®I¡¯ve never heard of any of the five Le rulers entering The Spirit Cage. ¡®Why does Empress Elora need so many treasures?¡¯ Chapter 2359 Chapter 2359 ¡°I believe you already know in your heart if I am Empress Elora. Or do you think someone is pretending to me to deceive people? How many lives does that person have that dare do this?¡± Elora replied calmly. The three were relieved to hear that. Although they had no clue why Empress Elora came to The Spirit Cage and needed so many treasures, just like what Empress Elora said, who would dare to pretend to be her? Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for death? The three had lived for hundreds of epochs and had never heard of anyone who dared to pretend to be the five Le rulers. Anyone who dared to speak ill of the five Le rulers would be mobbed and attacked, let alone pretend to be them. This showed how high the status of the five Le rulers was in Le¡¯s heart. Even if they had some doubts in their hearts, they did not dare to gamble. If they were wrong, it would be a crime and their entire bloodline would be exterminated. ¡°Salem Birch greets you, Empress Elora.¡± ¡°Egan Campbell greets you, Empress Elora.¡± ¡°Heaven Vidales greets you, Empress Elora.¡± The three put their fists together at the same time and got on their knees in front of Empress Elora. The old man was Salem from the Birch family, the middle- aged man was Egan from the Campbell family, and the middle-aged woman was Heaven from the Vidales family. ¡°Skip the formalities. Go and finish what I have asked you as soon as possible. This matter is the life and death of the entire Le. Don¡¯t be sloppy, and don¡¯t spread it to the outside world, otherwise¡­ die!¡± Elora ordered seriously. She had considered carefully before deciding to tell them of the seriousness of the matter. Anyone who could be one of the rulers of the main city of The Spirit Cage must have a pretty powerful family supporting them. Even in Le, they would be one of the top. Sooner orter, they would find out about the Robotias and the Soul Devourers teaming up to attack Le. Protecting Le, the home of everyone, was not only the responsibility of the five Le rulers but also that of all forces in Le. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Those with low strength might not participate, but it waspulsory for the powerful forces. Otherwise, it would be hard to defend such arge area as Le if they relied solely on the strength of the Le rulers. Anyway, sooner orter, they would find out. Elora decided to tell them earlier so they could put their heart and soul into getting things done. Upon hearing Elora¡¯s words, the trio was shocked. ¡®What will involve the life and death of the entire Le? ¡®Are foreign enemies invading Le?¡¯ The three dared not be negligent. ¡°Empress Elora, don¡¯t worry, we will follow your instructions immediately. We willplete the collection of treasures in Amber City and hand them over to you as quickly as possible. Empress Elora, please wait.¡± Salem immediately promised. ¡°Go quickly! I will remember what you¡¯ve done after this ispleted and I will reward you ording to your merits.¡± ¡®Thank you, Empress Elora! Pleasee with me, Empress Elora. I will take you to rest for a while. After we finish the task, we wille to you,¡± Heaven offered. ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go!¡± Elora thought for a while and agreed to the middle-aged woman¡¯s suggestion. Her current soul power was still far from her peak. So after a long journey, she was also tired. Finding a ce to rest was exactly what she needed. After the threepleted the task, they would be able to find her quickly. After collecting the treasures of Amber City, Elora had to go to the other seven main cities. She would also ask the local forces to collect treasures for her as she did here. The treasures of heaven and earth of one main city would not be enough for her to recover much, so she had to go to a few more. If the eight main cities were not enough, she would have to go to a first-tier city. When the trio intercepted Empress Elora in the air, many powerful people in Amber City were also watching. Chapter 2360 Chapter 2360 They did not dare approach. Anyone who could alert the three strongest people in Amber City should not be underestimated. If there was a fight, they would be caught in it if they got too close. It was safer to stay at a distance. Salem and Egan first returned to Amber City and dismissed the gathered powerhouses. Since Empress Elora said not to spread this, of course, they must obey the order. Then, Empress Elora followed Heaven into Amber City and went to rest in the mayor¡¯s residence on the top floor of the tallest building. Salem was the current mayor of Amber City. However, the mayor¡¯s residence did not belong to the Birch family. Whoever served as mayor would live in the residence. The three major families would take turns to be the mayor of Amber City. ¡°Empress Elora, you just rest here for a while. We are going toplete the task you assigned to collect all the precious treasures in Amber City,¡± Salem said respectfully. ¡°Empress Elora, please take a break,¡± Egan and Heaven also said. ¡°Alright, stop wasting time on these useless things. Get things done quickly as this is more important than anything else. I don¡¯t like all these superficial things.¡± At this time, Empress Elora had gone back into the ball of green light. She started to sound impatient. The Robotias and the Soul Devourers were eying Le covetously. No one knew what they were nning but they were getting ready to invade Le. Sylvio and the others probably had no idea either. The whole of Le was not even a little bit prepared. So, how could she not be in a hurry? ¡®Yes, Empress Elora. We¡¯ll go now.¡± The three of them were startled and replied immediately at the same time. They hurriedly left the mayor¡¯s residence. As the trio walked far away, they stopped. ¡°Mayor Salem, what do you think of this?¡± Egan asked. Heaven also looked over. Salem was the oldest and also the current mayor of Amber City, so he was much stronger than the other two. N?velDrama.Org content rights. That was why the two would have to ask his opinion when it came to something as serious as Empress Elora¡¯s matter. ¡°Do you think Empress Elora might be a fake?¡± Salem asked the two. Egan and Heaven looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. ¡°It should be impossible! I have never heard of anyone daring to impersonate the five Le rulers. Once exposed, they will be Le¡¯s public enemy, and they will have no ce in Le. No one would be so stupid,¡± Egan said. ¡°I think so too! No one would dare to impersonate Empress Elora, so she must be the real Empress Elora,¡± Heaven echoed. ¡°That¡¯s it! We only need to execute Empress Elora¡¯s order. It¡¯s not our job to worry about the rest. Whether this Empress Elora is the real deal or not, we have no right to choose. If she¡¯s a fake, we¡¯ll just lose some treasures at most, but if she¡¯s the real deal, our entire bloodline will be wiped out.¡± When they thought about it, they both felt that Salem was right. Whether that was the real Empress Elora or not, it was none of their business. They just needed to follow orders. In any case, even if they made a mistake, they would only be losing some treasures. The three of them decided on the n and left separately. Then, they started using their family¡¯s prestige to collect treasures of heaven and earth in Amber City. Not only did they have to take out the ones they had, but the other forces also had to contribute. The three of them dared not divulge Empress Elora¡¯s whereabouts and also dared not report this to their families. If Empress Elora finds out, their families would be implicated. All they could do was quietlyplete the task first. As for what excuses they would use to collect treasures, they woulde up with one themselves. All in all, they could never mention Empress Elora. Chapter 2361 Chapter 2361 Three carriages depart from the city of Wier in The Spirit Cage. It was David and his party in the carriages. As the carriages left town, many people emerged from the city, staring at the carriages leaving. These were all big and small bosses in the Wier business circle. They longed for David and Thor to leave. Since the two came to Wier, it had been aplete nightmare in the Wier business circle. The price of treasures of heaven and earth had soared again and again. It was fine at first. However, over time, the price of goods in Wier increased a lot. They never got a chance to buy the higher-grade treasures anymore as they were all sold to Thor. After all, the price he offered was higher. So, the buyers would want to match that price. As a result, as soon as the price went up, Thor continued to increase again, and his price was always much higher than the price in the Wier business circle. This situation had never happened in Wier. The duo, Thor and David, had means, money, and strength. Even Wier¡¯s major forces were helpless and could onlye back disheartened. Since then, they had turned a blind eye. Who would still dare to make trouble? After watching David and the others leave, everyone started talking. ¡°Horray, they¡¯re finally gone. Weir is finally peaceful again. If this continues, we really won¡¯t be able to live.¡± ¡°Right? I really have no idea where those two came from. Not only were they rich, they were so strong that it¡¯s ridiculous. Even the big forces in Wier couldn¡¯t do anything about them.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that several major forces have sent people to find trouble with these two people, but in the end, they got no response. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure! It¡¯s said that after Thor invited us to a banquetst time, some people were dissatisfied and got the forces behind them to do something. However, it seems they were all easily dismissed by that Master David, and there has been no news since then.¡± ¡®That Master David doesn¡¯t seem that simple.¡± ¡°What nonsense! He¡¯s so young and he has such strong soul power. How can he be simple? I think he¡¯s an heir cultivated by some superpower. If not, he won¡¯t be so excellent!¡± ¡°I think so too. The first time I met him, I felt that he was not simple. This further proves my assumption.¡± ¡°Give me a break! You were the one who¡¯s the loudest in demanding Master David get out of Wier, okay?¡± ¡°I¡­ I never said that. Stop ndering me!¡± Teh!¡± David did not hear the discussion in Wier. Even if he did, he would not mind and would continue his journey. If he was by himself, he would be faster and could save a lot of time. However, David had no choice. He could not abandon these people and leave by himself! What if something happened halfway? If what happened at Demon Ridge happened again, wouldn¡¯t his entire team be wiped out? Both Beanie and Thor were David¡¯s right-hand persons. One managed the chores of life, while the other spent money outside to earnvish points. So, he had to bring those two. It did not mean that David could not live without them, it was just that it would be very troublesome. Trouble was what David feared most. At the same time, David was a very sentimental person. Thor had helped him a lot, so David would definitely not just leave him like this. Not to mention that Thor was still useful. Even if he did not need Thor in the future anymore, David would give him enough benefits. One must know that Thor went crazy with his spending before they left Wier. He secretly spread the news saying that he would leave in three days, so the price of various treasures of heaven and earth in Wier would return to the original level. Once the news came out, it caused a huge sensation. Many people who had treasures in their hands and wanted to wait for the price to rise again were in a hurry to sell them. Otherwise, they would be making a huge loss if the price went back to normal when Thor left. Chapter 2362 Chapter 2362 Taking this opportunity, Thor took away a lot of Wier¡¯s treasures. It made the merchants of Wier despise him. David¡¯svish points also rose to 30 thousand points. The trading volume in these two-three days wasparable to the previous two or three months. Even David had to praise Thor for his awesome method. Sitting alone in the carriage, David turned on the system out of boredom. [Lavish Points: 31892] Both his Body and Mind were at Supreme level 1. 30 thousandvish points could raise one of them to level 4. Yet, David had no ns to improve his Body and Mind for the time being. He wanted to spend 10 thousandvish points to upgrade Cloning to level 4 to see how it would be. It was a pity that he could not exit The Spirit Cage while on his journey. David did not know whether he would appear in the carriage or appear from where he left The Spirit Cage. ¡¯ This was a very important question. If he was in the original ce, it would be troublesome. The carriage would have gone and if someone saw him on the way, it would be very hard to exin himself. ¡®I¡¯ll go back to the real world to upgrade myself when we rest for the night.¡¯ Carriages, as the mostmonly used means of transportation in The Spirit Cage, were excellent in both speed and stability. The day passed quickly. In the evening, the team randomly found a ce to rest. They were living on the carriage anyway, so anywhere would be fine. After everyone rested, David quietly exited The Spirit Cage. Back in the real world, he directly turned on the system and chose to upgrade Cloning. A window popped up. [This upgrade of Cloning will consume 10 thousandvish points. After the upgrade, Cloning will be upgraded from level 3 to level 4. You can also go from summoning three clones with three drops of blood essence to using nine drops of blood essence to summon nine clones. Please confirm if you want to continue the upgrade?] > There were two options. Yes or no. David¡¯s eyes lit up. The corners of his mouth turned up and his heart blossomed with joy. ¡®What a surprise!¡¯ Unexpectedly, after Cloning was upgraded from level 3 to level 4, instead of adding one clone to make it a total of four, as he originally thought, it would directly give him six more to make it a total of nine clones. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡¯10 thousandvish points to have 6 more clones, so it also means 6 beginner Supreme Overlords, right? ¡®This deal is a bargain! ¡®What a great bargain!¡¯ If he encountered an enemy that he could not defeat in the future, he could summon 9 clones. In addition to his main form, it would be a fight often against one. At the same time, the nine would be death warriors and they could self-destruct at a critical moment. How powerful would a beginner Supreme Overlord¡¯s self- destruct power be? Even a mid- orte Supreme Overlord, or even a peak Supreme Overlord, would fear it. Cloning was such a good help in leapfrog battles. ¡®If I can¡¯t beat my enemy, I can still escape while my 9 clones help me.¡¯ ¡°Hehe!¡± David burst outughing. He was even happier than when he got to Overlord Realm. If he could have 100 thousandvish points and upgrade his Cloning from level 4 to level 5, how many clones would he get? It would definitely be two digits. If he fought with a dozen clones, that would surely make people quiver in fear. The only thing he had to worry about was his blood essence. There were not a lot of treasures in Star Kingdom that could replenish blood essence. He asked the Fellowes family to help him collect some, but he did not get the result he wanted. That thing was as precious as the things that could help increase soul power. He had to find treasures that could replenish blood essence. Chapter 2363 Chapter 2363 After his Cloning upgrade, David went out of seclusion. He found Nova and was assured that everything was normal in Star Kingdom and there had been no idents. No one from the Feather family hade. Thispletely confused David. He did not know what the problem was. Blue, a real Deity, came after the death of Azul, a partial Deity direct descendant. Now that Blue was dead, shouldn¡¯t they send someone stronger? Shouldn¡¯t a powerfulrge family like the Feather family send someone older when someone young from their family was killed? Why were they holding back and enduring? Was that still a big force in a level 9 civilization? Time was running out now and yet no one from the Feather family wasing. N?velDrama.Org content rights. David was not sure what was going on either. It might be that the Feather family was in trouble and could not send someone stronger than Blue for the time being. It was also possible that the Feather family sensed the crisis through Blue¡¯s death and did not dare to come. Either way, it was not good news for David. If the Feather family dragged on like this and never came, David would have to stay in Star Kingdom. He would not dare to leave too! What if someone from the Feather family suddenly appeared after he left? Who would stop them then? At that time, countless creatures in Star Kingdom would be in crisis because of him. David was not cold-blooded. He could not abandon Star Kingdom and his friends. Not even when it was just a probability. After he went back to the secret room, David shook his head. He could not let this go on like this. If the Feather family did note for a lifetime, does that mean he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave Star Kingdom for the rest of his life? He would be stuck here. He originally nned topletely resolve the crisis of the Feather family, and take Celia and the others back to Earth first, allowing them to reunite with their families. Then, he would go to level 9 civilization Le alone to check the situation. However, he was now tied to Star Kingdom and could not go anywhere. David felt that he could not just wait for the Feather family toe to his door. He had to figure out a way. After considering it for a long time, a sudden sh of inspiration appeared in his mind. Since a drop of blood essence could summon a clone with the same strength as his main form, could he automatically summon a clone if he left a drop of blood essence and forcefully cut a small part of his soul power,? If it was feasible, he only needed to leave a few drops of blood essence and a little soul power here. Then he would be able to deal with any crisis. Not only could he protect the Star Kingdom, but he could also protect Earth. He could go anywhere as the main form and he could rest assured. He also would not have to worry about his hometown being invaded by foreign enemies. This would be the best of both worlds. It would be better to take action than to just think about it. Therefore, David went ahead and did just that. He forced a drop of blood essence from his body and suspended it in front of his eyes. Then, he gritted his teeth and endured the severe pain to split out a trace of soul power. The feeling of having his soul torn from him was a little too much even for someone with strong willpower like David. However, David endured it so that he could leave and guarantee the safety of Star Kingdom and Earth. After splitting his soul power, he put it together with the blood essence. Then, David began to observe the changes. Time passed by every minute and every second. However, the result disappointed him. There was no chemical reaction between the two. Nothing happened. The blood essence and soul power remained unchanged. They could not integrate. As he looked at the drop of blood essence remaining unchanged in front of him and his torn soul power, David cast Cloning. Chapter 2364 Chapter 2364 The blood essence began to change immediately. In just three seconds, it turned into another David. That hint of torn soul power immediately prated the clone¡¯s body. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The initial corpse immediately gained intelligence but it did not move. ¡®No! No!¡¯ David felt something was wrong. There were at least two problems. First of all, even if he had the blood essence, you could not use Cloning when he was not around. That meant that he could not summon a clone using only blood essence. Secondly, after the soul power was torn out, it would also lose autonomy if he was not there to control it. So, it would not be able to control the actions of the clone, let alone fight. If these two problems were not resolved, he could not leave the blood essence here to protect the Star Kingdom and Earth. When he felt that the time was almost up, David turned on the system and returned to The Spirit Cage. He would think about these two problems when he was on his way in the morning. When he had the solution, he would try again. Not long after returning to his carriage in The Spirit Cage, he heard Beanie¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Master David, it¡¯s dawn. Shall we continue our journey?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! You don¡¯t need to ask me in the future. You can make up your own mind about such trivial matters. I¡¯m a man so I don¡¯t have a lot of requests. We can leave when the sun rises.¡± ¡®Yes, Master David, we will set off then.¡± Beanie left after speaking. After being with him for such a long time, she also knew what David was like. He did not have the bad habits of the sons of wealthy families. So, she did not need to be so polite to him. Inside the carriage, David let out a sigh. Luckily, he came back just in time. If not, Beanie might notice that he was not in the carriage. If she could not wake him, she mighte inside the carriage to take a look. If he appeared out of thin air when Beanie came in, that would be difficult to exin. Although it would not be a big deal if he was discovered, it would be better to keep this secret himself. David was thinking about both of those questions the entire day. What could he do so that the blood essence could automatically summon the clone under certain special circumstances, and at the same time, how could the torn soul power control the clone to fight when David was not around? To solve these two problems, when it was time to rest at night, David returned to the real world and split his soul. Once again, he experienced debilitating pain. Then, he used the torn souls for experiments. He went all out to solve it. Whatever happens, he had to solve these two problems. Otherwise, he could never ept being tied to Star Kingdom, unable to leave. On the second night, he still could not solve the problem after an entire night of work. David was exhausted but not discouraged. David knew how much it would mean to him if he seeded. He could leave a few drops of blood essence and some traces of his soul power in Star Kingdom and Earth for some trustworthy people. When they encountered invasion from foreign enemies, they only needed to take out a drop of blood essence and they could automatically summon David¡¯s clone to defend against the enemy. What problems could an Overlord not solve with hisbat power? There might not be a lot of Overlords even in level 9 civilization Le. If that was the case, David could roam around with peace of mind. He continued to think during the day on the third day. At night, he went back to the real world to study. He kept repeating the same thing and after a month of continuous persistence, David finally found a breakthrough and saw the hope of sess. Chapter 2365 Chapter 2365 Star Kingdom, the Iridescent Sect. David sat in the secret room. Tonight, he was going to test the results of his continuous research this past month. He wanted to see if he could sessfully create a clone that could protect the Star Kingdom and Earth when he was not around. First, he forced out a drop of blood essence and tore away some of his soul. David began to carefully brand his Cloning method on the soul torn out. Once disturbed by the outside world, the soul would immediately cast Cloning to summon the clone. That was not all. If the clone could be summoned but could not get the clone to fight, it would be useless too. There was an even more important step next. David had to add his thoughts to the soul so that it could control the clone to fight. Thest part was very important so he could not make any mistakes. After all, the torn soul was too weak. If he was not careful, it would be damaged, and he would fail. Two hourster, David finally finished his work. He sealed the blood essence and soul in an exquisite small wooden box for easy carrying. If the test was sessful, Celia and the others were to carry two or three of these on their person to deal with emergencies. When in danger, they could just take out the wooden box and break open would immediately perform Cloning, summon the clone, and enter the clone to control the clone in a battle. Of course, there was one more problem. At level 4, David could only have nine clones at the same time. He could not summon a tenth. However, the probability of this was so low that it was almost negligible. And as David raised his Cloning to level 5 in the future, this problem would be solved. Wiping the sweat off his brow, David looked at his work with a satisfied smile. It was done. Whether it would work or not, he would have to try it to know. Holding the wooden box, David got up and left the secret room. Soon, he came to the ce where Celia and others lived. At this point, everyone had gone to sleep. David sneaked to the outside of Celeste¡¯s room. The reason he chose to let Celeste try, instead of Celia or others, was because Celeste was the strongest and she was a quick learner. If she wanted to sessfully summon David¡¯s clone, she must unlock the seal. Celia and the others¡¯ strengths might not be enough to break the seal on the box quickly. If Celeste could sessfully summon David¡¯s clone, she could teach Celia and the others how to unlock the seal slowly. Then, each would be equipped with two clones for selfdefense. And their safety would be very much guaranteed. After entering Celeste¡¯s room, David became a little distracted seeing the plump body in translucent clothes, lying on the bed. Although he had contact with Celeste more than once, it was in fantasy after all. He had not seen her body yet! So he did not know if it was the same in fantasy. David knew that if he jumped on her right now, Celeste would not resist if she knew it was him. However, David could not do that. A man was not a creature of lust alone. He would need to be ountable for things once they were done. Since he could not make any promises, he should not get involved. N?velDrama.Org content rights. After David thought about this thoroughly and figured it out, maybe he would take everyone in. As for now, he still could not get over that hurd le in his heart. David stood not far from the bed, staring at Celeste¡¯s plump body in a daze. Celeste opened her eyes suddenly and slowly wakened. When she found a figure in the room, her first reaction was to be rmed. She wanted to scream. That was a woman¡¯s instinct. Many women were strong but still timid. Fortunately, David moved quickly. Just as Celeste was about to scream, he leaned over to cover her mouth and keep her from screaming. Chapter 2366 Chapter 2366 Otherwise, it would attract attention. If that happened, David would never be able to exin himself. Being misunderstood was a trivial matter. The worst thing was that it would hurt others, for example, Pearl. She had been with David for so long but nothing happened between them. If he was hooking up with Celeste now, didn¡¯t that mean that he was looking down on Pearl? The same went for the rest of the women. Either keep the status quo or take them all in. Favoring one and not the other would hurt the women. Celeste struggled violently with her mouth covered. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She could not understand. Who darede into her room? This is the Iridescent Sect. The strongest man in Star Kingdom lived here and he was more than a Saint. Anyone who dared to sneak in quietly would be courting death. Celeste¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Is this person from the Feather family? ¡®Could it be that they wanted to catch me and use me to threaten David? ¡®No! ¡®I can never let them seed!¡¯ Just when Celeste¡¯s thoughts were running wild, a familiar voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Celeste, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s me!¡± On hearing this voice, Celeste stopped struggling instantly. Her nervous heart finally rxed. This voice was all too familiar to her. This voice even appeared countless times in her dream. After she stopped struggling, David let go of her. ¡°D-David, w-why are you back again?¡± Celeste whispered. At the same time, her heart started racing. What else could David want if he came for her in the middle of the night? When a man goes into a woman¡¯s room in the middle of the night, the two will have intimate interactions. Anyone could guess what was going on. In the fantasy, they had done everything but that was not real. Celeste wished for this day toe multiple times, but when the day truly came, she still felt excited and nervous. How would she be as unrestrained as she was in the fantasy? ¡®Why is David doing this? ¡®He did not even tell me so I can prepare myself.¡¯ ¡°Celeste, I need you for something. Let¡¯s talk outside so we don¡¯t wake the others,¡± David whispered in Celeste¡¯s ear. Celeste only felt a breath of hot air in her ear. It ticked. Her face turned red and her mind froze. ¡®Go out? ¡®What are we doing out there? ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we do that kind of activity in bed? ¡®Can we do it outside? ¡®Wait!¡¯ Celeste turned to look at David and saw that he was serious. He was not thinking about that thing. ¡®What am I thinking?¡¯ Her face, originally just flushed, instantly turned redder. Even her neck and ears turned red. There was a burning sensation on her face, which made Celeste wish she could find a hole in the ground and crawl into it. She knew she had misunderstood David. He was looking for her for serious matters, Anyone at David¡¯s level would have no problems seeing in the dark David was also puzzled when he saw Celeste acting like she was drunk. Chapter 2367 Chapter 2367 ¡°W-Why are we going out?¡± Celeste stammered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± After David finished speaking, without waiting for Celeste to react, he grabbed her directly, and with a sway of his body, they came to an empty hillside outside. It was not until this moment that Celeste became calmer. ¡°David, why did youe to see me sote?¡± ¡°Celeste, I need to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me, you can skip the formalities with me.¡± ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± David took out the delicate wooden box that sealed his blood essence and soul and exined to Celeste how to unseal it. Celeste¡¯s talent was unquestionable, and she learned quickly. Taking the small wooden box from David¡¯s hand, she asked curiously, ¡°David, what¡¯s in it? Why don¡¯t you open it yourself?¡± ¡°Celeste, don¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll exin after you open it. Now, open it and try,¡± David urged. He was very nervous. He had been working hard for a whole month, day and night, and this was the moment that would determine if he seeded or failed. For the past month, he had endured the pain of tearing his soul every night, till even David could not stand it. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Seeing that David was anxious, Celeste did not continue asking and started to unseal the box as David had taught her. Although she wondered why David did not want to open it himself, she was not at all worried that David would harm her. Celestepletely trusted David. To put it bluntly, David was the one who gave her life. If it weren¡¯t for David, she would still be in the ice cavern now, waiting for the cold air topletely corrode her body and turn her into an emotionless machine. The seal was notplicated. In just a few seconds, Celeste opened it. She just learned, so if she practiced more, she would be faster. The clones were used to fight powerful enemies or in response to emergencies. Naturally, the seal could not be tooplicated. Otherwise, they would be subdued before they could even open it. After unlocking the seal, Celeste saw that the blood essence filled with terrifying power fly out of the small box automatically. When she saw this essence, Celeste felt cold all over her body as if she was frozen by the extremely cold air. She could not move at all. A heartfelt fear arose spontaneously. ¡®How scary! ¡®Just a drop of blood essence alone exudes such a terrifying pressure. How strong must the owner of this blood essence be? ¡®How terrifying! ¡®Where the hell did David get this?¡¯ Celeste had no idea that the owner of the blood essence was David beside her. David usually used the hide function of the system to hide his strength. The moment the blood essence flew out. The entire Iridescent Continent shook inexplicably. It seemed afraid of this huge force. A single drop of blood essence out of David¡¯s control made the entire Iridescent Continent unbearable. This showed how powerful David was. A continent of a level 7 civilization was normally unable to withstand a single drop of blood essence from an Overlord. Chapter 2368 Chapter 2368 Fortunately, David reacted quickly. His mind power quickly isted the blood essence and the power finally disappeared. The Iridescent Continent regained its calm and Celeste could move again, but her voice was still trembling. ¡°D-David, w-what is this?¡± ¡°Stop talking, Celeste, keep watching!¡± David replied nervously. Celeste fixed her eyes on the blood essence floating in the air. All this time, the blood essence was constantly changing shape. Under Celeste¡¯s shocked eyes, it turned into another David. ¡°W-What¡­¡± Celeste was stunned speechless. David did not speak but looked carefully at the clone. This time, without any interference from him, the clone appeared automatically. The first step was sessful. Yet, this was not enough. What came next was what mattered. Only clones that could defend against enemies and fight were useful, otherwise, they were just corpses that would disappear when the time was up. It depended on whether he could act independently. The follower who had his eyes closed suddenly opened them, looked at David and Celeste, and said in a mechanical and emotionless voice, ¡°Celeste, Dave, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± David eximed excitedly. After breaking away from him, his clone could still move on its own. ¡°Celeste, ask him to get me that tree opposite us,¡± David said excitedly. Faced with such a scene, Celeste was a little confused. However, she obeyed David and said to the clone, ¡°David, go and bring that tree over here.¡± She pointed to a big tree hundreds of meters away that had a diameter of at least two or three meters ¡°Yes, hold on, Celeste!¡± The clone waved his hand. Boom! The big tree lifted out of the ground and flew over. ¡°Ask him to put it back!¡± David continued. ¡°Put it back!¡± Celeste echoed. ¡°Yes, Celeste!¡± The clone waved his hand casually and the tree returned to its original position. ¡°Haha! It worked, I¡¯ve finally seeded.¡± Davidughed. Although the clone had some disadvantages, it could already obey Celeste¡¯s words, showing that the avatar could indeed protect everyone¡¯s safety. If he went back and improved it, the clone would definitely be more and more perfect. David withdrew the soul clone as well as the drop of blood essence that had been consumed. The clone immediately dissipated. Celeste stood there stupidly the whole time, doing whatever David told her. She could not think. ¡°Celeste, what¡¯s wrong? Are you shocked? This is what I studied when I lived in seclusion the past few days,¡± David said triumphantly. ¡°David, what the hell is going on?¡± Celeste asked as she slowly came back to her senses. ¡°Celeste, don¡¯t panic, please listen to me carefully¡­ ¡®The guy who was exactly like me just now is my clone. My clone has the same strength as me. Before this, I had to control it to move and fight. Now I have sessfully created one that can fight on its own even when I am not around. ¡°In the future, I will assign two clones to each of you. When you are in danger, you can take them and unlock the seal. After that, you can summon the clones to fight for you. They can help you solve the crisis and protect you. However, the clones also have shorings, that is, there is a time limit. A drop of blood essence can onlyst for one hour, and it will disappear when the time is up¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. After some exnation from David, Celeste understood David¡¯s good intentions. ¡°Gosh, David, why are you doing this? We don¡¯t need it,¡± Celeste sighed, staring straight at David. ¡°Celeste, you are all very important to me. I don¡¯t really have any ambitions. I just want to be able to protect the people around me from harm. All my efforts are based on this. Status and fame are not important to me at all,¡± David said seriously. Chapter 2369 Chapter 2369 Although David¡¯s heartfelt words were not directed at Celeste alone, they moved her. Celeste, who grew up in Star Kingdom, was more open- minded. While they were in the Milky Way, she identally entered into a fantasy with David and damaged her alluring body. At that time, she could not ept it and wanted to kill David. Later, to suppress the alluring body, the number of times she entered into fantasy with David gradually increased, and her soul power also increased rapidly, so she gradually epted this reality. After returning to Star Kingdom and the Iridescent Sect, she was sent to the ice cavern as punishment by her teacher. In the end, she was rescued by David. After her understanding, the alluring body was not like what her teacher said. Eira said that was only because she was afraid that Celeste would damage her alluring body. After following David the entire way, it was impossible for Celeste to have no feelings for him. After the two joined in the fantasy, she could no longer hold another man in her heart. However, Celeste never thought of having David to herself. Wasn¡¯t it normal for someone like David, who could suppress an era, to have a few confidantes? If not, there must be something wrong with David. Many powerful heads of families married and remarried to have more offspring for the family. When the women of the Iridescent Sect got married, most would not be the first wife. Celeste had already epted the situation. Therefore, David¡¯s speech might have made him sound like a scumbag on Earth but it was very touching to Celeste. ¡°David, thank you! When I inexplicably did that thing with you in fantasy while we were in the Milky Way, I thought about killing you. Later, because I wanted to control the alluring body, I went into the fantasy with you again and again. Gradually, I epted it. I epted my fate when I went back to the Iridescent Sect and was sent to the ice cavern by Master. However, you saved me and now, for our safety, you worked so hard. David, thank you so much! It is a blessing for all of us to be by your side.¡± After Celeste finished speaking, her eyes were filled with tears. She was touched. David did not expect Celeste to say this all of a sudden. For a while, he did not know how to respond. ¡°Celeste, I¡­¡± David wanted to say something but Celeste interrupted him. ¡°David, don¡¯t say anything, just give me a hug, okay?¡± David could not refuse this request. He could only walk forward slowly, open his arms, and take Celeste into his arms. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The two held each other quietly and neither of them spoke. This was actually their first real hug. A few minutester, David gently pushed Celeste away. Looking at this slightly red face, his heart was moved. Celeste was the head of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sectst year, so she was impable in every way. With the increase of age, her body gradually matured. Coupled with her alluring body, she was fatally attractive to men. However, David quickly suppressed this impulse. David¡¯s current growth was certainly due to the system, but his own strong willpower also yed a big role. Aside from anything else, ordinary people would not be able to endure the pain that he had to go through during a Body and Mind upgrade. ¡°Celeste, we¡­¡± David was about to say ¡®Let¡¯s go¡¯! However, something pressed against his lips before he could finish speaking. He opened his eyes widely to look at Celeste who suddenly kissed him. As he inhaled the fragrance of her body, a sweetness flowed into his mouth. Celeste was a little over 1.7 meters tall, so she was not much shorter than David. She only needed to tiptoe to reach David. Slowly, David put his arms together and pulled Celeste against him. The two were in an embrace once again. Chapter 2370 Chapter 2370 In the morning, David continued his journey in The Spirit Cage. At night, he went back to the real world to make more clones. Half a month passed and David had made 30 small wooden boxes to seal his clones. Celia, Selena, Celeste, Sandy, Pearl, Julia, Amelia, Mia, Astrid, Ava, Goldie, and Lorraine would have two each. In total, there would be 24. Moreover, he also had to give two each to Nova, Sid, and Alba. He distributed all 30 just like that. If these people encountered danger and were not together, they would not be able to summon the tenth clone unless David upgraded his Cloning to level 5 to increase the number of clones. However, this possibility was so small that it was negligible. Moreover, Celia and the women would not be apart from each other for long. If they wanted to get to Eternal Realm and live to one epoch, they had to stay together and learn from Celeste. To be honest, David did not want to give Lorraine his clones. After all, they were not that close. However, if he did not give any to Lorraine, it did not seem appropriate as the rest had them. N?velDrama.Org content rights. They lived together anyway. It could be seen that after a near-death experience, Lorraine was not as arrogant as she was when she first left the Milky Way. She had humbled herself a lot and integrated into the big family. Today, David was resting in the carriage. Then, he heard Beanie¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Master David, we will be passing by a second-tier city. Should we go in and rest for the night?¡± David opened his eyes slowly. Right now, his face was pale and he looked sickly. He had not rested properly for more than a month. Furthermore, he had wasted a lot of effort researching and making clones that could fight on their own. Even David could not handle living like this. ¡°Let¡¯s go stay for a night,¡± David agreed. ¡°Master David, can Ie in?¡± ¡°You maye in any time you want during the day, but don¡¯te in at night,¡± David joked. ¡°I got it, Master David.¡± Beanie jumped into the carriage. The moment she entered the carriage, she saw David¡¯s pale face. He looked listless and washed out. After following him for so long, this was the first time that Beanie have seen David in this state. She was astonished and asked quickly, ¡°M-Master David, a- are you okay? Are you sick?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine after two days of rest,¡± David said indifferently. He knew himself. He had to tear out his soul every night and brand them carefully so that his clones could move on their own. After a whole month of doing this, even his Overlord Realm soul power could not handle it. However, this did not hurt him too badly. Luckily, he finished creating his clones so he only needed to rest well for the next two days. ¡°Master David, why don¡¯t we rest a few days here? We can leave once you¡¯re feeling better. It¡¯ll be bad if you continue like this.¡± Beanie looked worried. ¡°I¡¯m fine! If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see. I¡¯ll be able to recover to my usual self tomorrow,¡± David chuckled. However, his smile looked forced to Beanie. She could feel her heart breaking for him Chapter 2371 Chapter 2371 The superpowers that controlled The Spirit Cage were anxious this past month. There were more than ten of them. Who would have expected one of the Le rulers, Empress Elora, toe into The Spirit Cage and ask them to collect all the precious treasures? She was one of the five Le rulers! Someone on the top of Le¡¯s pyramid! She was also the belief of every creature in Le. Since birth, they have heard about the legend and deeds of the five Le rulers. It was not an exaggeration to say that as long as the five Le rulers were around, they could live without worries in Le. Without the five rulers, Le would have been invaded by the other level 9 civilizations. So, why would someone like that enter The Spirit Cage to collect treasures for increasing her soul power? This went againstmon sense. An Overlord¡¯s soul power was already at the top of The Spirit Cage and it could not be further increased in The Spirit Cage. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the five rulers stay in The Spirit Cage and take all the resources here? Even though everyone was curious and could not confirm Empress Elora¡¯s identity, they could only listen to her orders obediently. They did not dare to have even the slightest doubt. Moreover, they did not even tell anyone about this and kept it in their hearts. To be honest, everyone understood that even if this Empress Elora were fake, they would just ept it. After all, this was the first time someone dared impersonate Empress Elora. When the time came, someone would naturally teach the impersonator a lesson. The best way to solve this right now was toplete the task Empress ELora gave them. Then, they would pass the news back to their families and ask their grandmasters to confirm this. After all, their grandmasters were partial Overlords and they could get into contact with the five high and mighty Le rulers. No matter what the result, this would no longer be their business anymore. It would be fine if Empress Elora was the real deal. If she was a fake, Empress Elora would take action against them, so they did not have to worry about this. They were all suspecting Empress Elora right now, but what if she was the real deal? That would be a huge sin that could lead to their entire bloodline being wiped out! Moreover, they would even be the public enemy of the entire Le. No one would dothat. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. So, in the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage, the forces collected the most precious treasures in the city ording to Elora¡¯s wishes. Then, they handed everything to her. They did not dare to hide any of the treasures for themselves. This was rted to Empress Elora, one of the five Le rulers, so everyone had to treat this seriously. In a remote and secluded ce somewhere in The Spirit Cage. Elora was sitting with her legs crossed. She found this ce after she got her pile of top-tier treasures of heaven and earth. As she looked at the treasures next to her, piled mountain- high, Elora fell into deep thought. With these, she should be able to restore half of her soul power soon. Even though she could not return to her peak, that would be enough. After recovering, she could forcefully leave The Spirit Cage to go back to the real world. She would tell Sylvio and the others about the Robotias and the Soul Devourers working together to invade Le. Then, through Sylvio, she would pass the news to the other major forces in Le so that they would be ready for the battle. At the same time, the other four Overlords could help her rebuild her body so that she could participate in the battle too. The Robotias and the Soul Devourers would be shocked to see her joining the battle so soon after she self-detonated and left only a trace of her soul power. A cold smirk appeared on Elora¡¯s face. She would not let those two races get away with this. As long as she could let Sylvio and the others know, they would be prepared and it would be hard for the two races to invade Le. Then, the smirk on Elora¡¯s face disappeared. She curled her lips and showed a gentle smile. If others saw this expression of hers, they would be beyond shocked. Including Sylvio, Lufian, and the other Overlords. They had never seen Elora show a smile like this before. Normally, she would be expressionless, no matter who she was with. Cold and aloof. Chapter 2372 Chapter 2372 If she smiled at Lufian so gently, he would wake up in joy from his dream. However, right now, Elora was only thinking about David who was so good to her. He gave her everything but did not ask for anything in return. ¡°I wonder how Davey¡­ I mean David is. I left without a word, so I guess he might hate me now. I didn¡¯t even do the most basic thing of informing him. However, if I did that, could I leave? Plus, time doesn¡¯t wait. David, once I solve the crisis of Le, I will apologize to you. Even if you don¡¯t forgive me, it¡¯s fine. As one of the five Le rulers, I must do this. This is my duty so I hope you understand.¡± Elora murmured. She was talking to herself. Now that she hadpletely regained her memory, it would not be appropriate for her to call David Davey. One must know that she was much older than David. If she had followed David, she might not have arrived at the main city even now. Even if she had, she would still have to spend money and time to buy treasures. In addition, most of the treasures of heaven and earth were with the major forces, and they would not sell them. They would only take the treasures out when there was a family emergency. They were strategic materials and so they were priceless. Since Elora wanted to recover her soul power quickly, she was not wrong for taking this step. As for the pile of top-tier treasures of heaven and earth around her, none of them could be bought with money. The only questionable thing was her message on paper before she left. David genuinely treated Elora as a family member. They had been with each other for the past two years, so they held a very important position in each other¡¯s hearts. She did not even dare tell David and this caught David off guard. However, Elora also had her own ideas. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At that time, she had not fully recovered her memory, and David had much influence on her. So if she told David and he refused to let her go, she would have obeyed and not left. Or she could wait until all her memory was restored and uncover her responsibilities before leaving. However, Elora had no idea how long it would take. The Robotias and the Soul Devourers would not give them any chances. Elora knew she could not wait, so she simply left a note to avoid any chance that would she would be impeded from leaving. The most important thing now was to restore her soul power and stop entangling with David. All else aside, if the Robotias and the Soul Devourers joined forces to invade them, David would also be implicated. So in a way, she was protecting David as well. After she rposed herself, Elora looked at the mountain of elixir and treasures. Then, she inhaled with all her might and countless elixirs flew to her mouth. She swallowed them all. After a while, the pile of treasures was reduced by one-tenth. It was hard to imagine how a woman could eat so much at once. It was also very hard to determine the value of this mouthful of things. If David saw this, he would surely hit his chest and stomp his feet. How much money would he need to buy so many top-tier treasures of heaven and earth? He was not sad about his money, but hisvish points. If he bought these with his money, thevish points he would get might be enough for him to break through to peak Overlord or even beyond. It might even be possible for him to take a small step forward. With someone beyond Overlord Realm, the Robotias and the Soul Devourers be asking for death if they invaded Le. However, this would not happen. If David wanted to break through urgently, he still had to work hard and spend more money. Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 After swallowing countless elixirs, Elora closed her eyes and began to digest the elixirs she swallowed. After breaking the elixir down and absorbing them, her soul power would be restored. Three dayster, Elora, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened her eyes. The elixirs had been sessfully absorbed. So, her soul power recovered a lot. Yet it was not enough. This was just the beginning. After that, she did not hesitate before inhaling again. Anotherrge amount of treasure flew into her mouth. Since her soul power had recovered, the treasures she swallowed this time increased from one-tenth to two-tenths. Then, she continued to close her eyes and break them down. Three days passed. On waking up, Elora swallowed another three-tenths of the treasures. The remaining four-tenths were also swallowed for the fourth time. Time passed slowly. After absorbing all kinds of top elixirs and treasures from the eight main cities, Elora finally woke up. Now, her demeanorpletely changed. She appeared to have reverted to Empress Elora, the one who did countless legendary deeds and fought the Robotias with her Emerald Lotus Sword. Her soul power had also recovered nearly 80%. While that was still some way from the peak, it was enough for now. Dozens of superpowers and countlessrge, medium, and small forces of the eight main cities in The Spirit Cage contributed almost half of their family fortune only to restore Elora¡¯s soul power to 80%. Therefore, it could be seen how powerful the soul power of an Overlord was. ¡°80% of my soul power has recovered. It¡¯s almost done. Time to go! But before I leave, I need to meet someone,¡± Elora said to herself. The person she was going to meet was, of course, David. After she leaves The Spirit Cage this time, she did not know when she would be seeing him again. If Le could ovee thebined invasion from the Robotias and Soul Devourers, she would have a chance to see David again. If she lost, there would be no chance. Elora must go to see David. However, she would not let him know. She would only look at him from afar before leaving. She would leave it to fate whether she could see David again. No matter how confident Elora was, she knew that Le would not have a guaranteed victory when facing the Robotias and Soul Devourers, N?velDrama.Org content rights. Standing up, Elora took a step forward. Soon, her body disappeared, and not even a trace of her shadow was left. At this time, she was, without exaggeration, already the strongest in The Spirit Cage. Even David, whose soul power had reached Supreme level 1, could not be Elora¡¯s opponent. After all, Elora was not just a Supreme Overlord. With only 80% of her soul power recovered, she could not crush David but she could surely beat him to the ground. It is estimated that David was only abused. During the journey from the first-tier city Wier to the main city Amber City, three carriages stopped to rest by the road leading to Amber City. Not that David wanted to rest but the Foal Beast needed feeding. How could they let the beasts run and not feed them? David stepped out to stretch his body and take in some fresh air. He was exhausted doing the research to make clones that could move by themselves after leaving his main form. Luckily, his Body and soul power had reached Overlord Realm. After resting for two days, he was restored to his original state. Beanie let out a sigh of relief when she saw David recovering. She remembered when she saw David a few days ago and was horrified by his pale and sickly face. Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 She was wondering what was wrong with David. She had thought that it was because of Pebbles¡¯ departure. As for why Pebbles left, Beanie was curious, as were the others. However, no one asked. If their master did not want to talk about some matters, subordinates like them would not ask. They were allowed to be curious, but they could not be harmed by their curiosity. It was evident that their master was not happy because of Pebbles¡¯ departure, so it would be wise not to get themselves into trouble at this moment. ¡°Master David, we will arrive at Amber City in less than a month,¡± Beanie walked up to David and said. ¡°Alright, thank you for your hard work.¡± David nodded. ¡°Master David, you¡¯re too kind. This is our job and the journey is not hard.¡± Seeing that David had ovee his sadness, Beanie was very happy. ¡°Ms. Nacht, I have always regarded you and Rivers as friends. In the future, if there is anything you can¡¯t handle by yourselves, whether it is in reality or The Spirit Cage, you can tell me and I will try my best to help you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David! It is our blessing to be able to follow you.¡± Beanie beamed. In the past, her purpose of following David was because she took a fancy to David¡¯s identity and she was hoping to gain his trust. At this moment, she finally seeded. In fact, Beanie was not satisfied with just following David in The Spirit Cage. She wanted to be by David¡¯s side in the real world and help him with some trivial matters in life. Now, she was not even interested in going back to being the number two of her family and the person in charge of the family in The Spirit Cage. She just wanted to go on adventures with David. While the two were chatting and waiting for the Foal Beasts to eat, David suddenly sensed a powerful and terrifying energy that was peeping at him secretly. This was his instinctive reaction when facing a threat after his strength reached a certain level. Beanie was not strong enough, so she could not feel anything at all. She was still talking while minding her own business. David, on the other hand, gave her perfunctory responses as his mind was elsewhere. ¡®Is there someone powerful watching me in the dark? ¡®Who is it? ¡®Are they just passing by? ¡®Or did they make a special trip to find me?¡¯ This person was very powerful. Most definitely the strongest person David had ever met after entering The Spirit Cage. Even his Supreme level 1 soul power felt a strong threat. This person was countless times stronger than Elven Queen Isa, the strongest person he has met up till now. No, there was simply noparison between the two. They were miles apart. The main city truly had a lot of concealed talents. ¡®We¡¯re not in Amber City yet and we¡¯ve encountered such a powerful person here. It seems that I¡¯m still not strong enough. I must improve myself.¡¯ The first-tier city Wier was far behind. After staying in Wier for so long, David had never met an opponent that he could take seriously. No wonder Le¡¯s strongest forces and all the good stuff in The Spirit Cage were all in the main cities. N?velDrama.Org content rights. David decided that when they got to Amber City, he must ask Thor to work harder, earn enoughvish points as soon as possible, and improve his strength a bit. Otherwise, his little strength would not be enough when he ran into a real powerhouse. At the very least, David was no match for the one hiding in the dark at the moment. He continued chatting with Beanie and pretended to bepletely ignorant of the other party¡¯s existence. However, that powerful energy was directly locked on David, and was unwilling to leave after a very long time. Now, David could finally be sure that the other party came for him. However, what puzzled David was that he had not been in The Spirit Cage for a long and so he did not know someone as strong as that person. ¡®What is the other party looking for?¡¯ Fortunately, the system had a hiding function, otherwise, the other party would be able to read him like a book. Chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 As time went by, David became more and more confused. That terrifying energy had never left since it locked in on him. ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®Could it be that they are a backer of a force in Wier, hired to check on me? ¡®But I don¡¯t have much enmity with them! ¡®I only spent some money in Wier to buy treasures and disrupted the market. ¡®Is this necessary? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡®Someone this powerful won¡¯t take action easily, right? ¡®Or did I make a mistake?¡¯ After a fierce struggle in his heart, David unconsciously looked in the direction of the hidden person to check if he sensed it correctly. Looking into the distance, he saw a figure. In a split second, David turned his head again as though that first look just now was just a coincidence. David was shocked. He saw a figure with a dazzling green light all over its body. Judging from its figure, it should be a woman, but David could not see her face clearly, so he had no idea what she looked like. Looks were no longer important to a woman of this level. Because no matter how she looked, she would still be destined to be an existence that countless creatures needed to look upto. Moreover, judging from her slender figure, she was already a peerless beauty even in level 9 civilization Le. Lorraine was once regarded as a peerless beauty on Earth, butpared with this person, she was not at the same level at all. One was the number one beauty on Earth, a that was not even while the other was rarely matched by anyone in a level 9 civilization. The difference between the two women was like a small secluded mountainous vige on Earth and Capital City, a world-famous super first-tier metropolitan. The gap was immeasurablyrge. At the same time, it also helped David confirm that there was indeed someone powerful secretly observing him. That person was so powerful that even his Supreme level 1 mind power could not match it. Tm afraid such a character is rare even in Le!¡¯ David was very surprised on the inside but his face remained unchanged. He was still chatting with Beanie. On the other side, there was also a suspicious look in Elora¡¯s eyes. ¡®David turned to look at me. Was it a coincidence? Or has he discovered me and he did that on purpose? ¡®If it¡¯s a coincidence, then it¡¯s understandable. ¡®But if he noticed me and did that intentionally, then it would be interesting.¡¯ With 80% of her soul power restored, she was already an invincible existence in The Spirit Cage. As long as she hid herself deliberately, no one would be able to detect her. Elora began to think back to the moment when she met David and when she left. Suddenly, she realized that this man who had been with her day and night for the past two years was a little mysterious, and she did not seem to know him very well. He would often leave to either live in seclusion or deal with something. Sometimes, it would only be one day, but sometimes two or three days. At that time, Elora had not recovered her memory and was just a simple little girl. Now that she thought about it, David had a lot of secrets. In particr, David had a unique energy that could bring great benefits to the souls of those who were close to him. It was likely that he had an extremely rare and special physique. However, the universe was so big and there were all kinds of things in it. The level 9 civilization Le was just a drop in the ocean anyway so it was not surprising that there were some special physiques in the mix. Besides, everyone had their secrets, which was not surprising. Elora shook her head. Chapter 2376 Chapter 2376 She felt that she was too sensitive. David was not weak. After all, he was still young, so he would not be heaven-defyingly strong. If David wanted to discover his current self, he needed to have at least the soul power of Overlord Realm level. ¡®He is still so young, so does he have the soul power of Overlord Realm? ¡®It was just a coincidence. ¡®David was only looking at me unconsciously.¡¯ Elora stared at David a little longer, as if wanting to imprint his face into her heart. After bidding farewell to David today, she did not know if she would still see him again. Even if she could, she did not know when. The battle between Le and the Robotias and the Soul Devourers would not end in a day or two, or even a year or two. A war of aggression between level 9 civilizations like this could take a hundred years, or even tens of thousands of years to determine the oue. ¡®Time to say goodbye,¡± Elora murmured. Then a green light appeared on her body. Her originally mature body turned into a little girl in her teens. If David was here, he would be able to recognize her at a nce. Who else if not Pebbles? ¡°Davey, I have to go. Important things are waiting for me and it is a matter of Le¡¯s life and death, so I must leave. I hope we will meet again in the future. I will tell you everything when the timees. If it doesn¡¯t happen, let us forget each other and treat these two years as a dream!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Pebbles was saying herst goodbye to David, but she did not dare to say it to his face. Then, the green light faded away. The small body disappearedpletely and left The Spirit Cage forcibly. Relying on the system, a product of the God Tier Civilization, David could ignore the rules of The Spirit Cage and shuttle back and forth between the real world and The Spirit Cage, anytime and anywhere. Meanwhile, Elora relied on her powerful soul power to forcibly break away from The Spirit Cage. The two seemed different but had the same effect. They did not need a descending point to leave The Spirit Cage. At this moment, David¡¯s heart shook. Instinctively, he felt as if something important had left him. At the same time, the powerful energy locked on him disappeared. David turned his head hastily and looked in the direction of the figure. There was nothing there. As if it had never been. ¡®Who could that be?¡¯ He was 100% sure that he had never encountered such a powerful person, whether in Star Kingdom or The Spirit Cage. That hidden figure felt familiar, which confused him. Faced with this stronger person but unsure if friend or foe, David did not dare interact rashly. Therefore, he could only use the system to hide obediently to avoid any unnecessary idents. He believed in the ability of the system. No one could discover his actual strength without him intentionally exposing it. If David was not so cautious, he would have exposed his strength and confronted Elora. ¡®Since you¡¯re watching me and sounding me out, I would like to see who you are.¡¯ If that was the case, Elora would not be in such a hurry to leave. What did the soul power of an Overlord represent? As one of the five Le rulers, how could Empress Elora not know? David was someone powerful and destined to break through to Overlord Realm. Even if not now, he would definitely be a real Overlord in the future. Such a person would be a great help to Le, who was currently in a crisis. It might be too much to say that he could turn the situation around, but he could, at the very least, greatly increase the odds of winning rate. A real Overlord was more effective than dozens of partial Overlords in a battle between level 9 civilizations. If Elora knew that David had the soul power of an Overlord, there was a high probability that Elora would convince David to participate in the next battle to defend his homnd! Chapter 2377 Chapter 2377 David froze. He was thinking about the identity of the hidden person in his heart. That sense of familiarity was unmistakable. However, David could not remember where he met this person. He could not associate her with Pebbles because Pebbles was just a teenage girl when she left. David was cautious and did not dare expose his strength to confront Elora head-on. If he was not careful, he would not be David Lidell and probably would not be alive now. It was his prudent character that allowed David toe all the way from Earth to Star Kingdom, and be an existence admired by countless. Seeing David suddenly in a daze, Beanie asked, ¡°Master David, are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m fine! I just remembered something from the past.¡± David, who was interrupted, did not continue. Since the other party had already left, all was fine now. He believed that it would not be long before he could achieve that kind of strength. If they met again, he would surely go up and ask the other party¡¯s identity. ¡°Master David, let¡¯s set off now!¡± ¡°Okay! On arriving in Amber City, I¡¯m going to need you and Rivers to work hard. I may need to stay in seclusion for quite some time in the future. So if you need anything,pile a list and I¡¯ll settle them once I¡¯m done,¡± David said. Amber City should be hisst stop in The Spirit Cage. Once he arrived, he would go back to the real world most of the time to be with everyone since Pebbles was not around anymore. At most, he woulde back asionally to see if there were any problems that he needed to take care of. After all, Thor still had to keep spending money to help him earnvish points. So, he decided to inform Beanie first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master David! We will do our part well and won¡¯t let you worry. You can go stay in seclusion with peace of mind!¡± ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s see what Amber City, one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage, looks like.¡± The team continued on their way. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Throughout the journey, David could only stay in the carriage and could not return to the real world. It was because he experimented with it. He would return to where he was when he left The Spirit Cage. This would not change and it would also be unaffected by how far the carriage traveled. For example, if David left The Spirit Cage while the carriage was moving, he would not reappear in the carriage when he returned. He would reappear in thest ce the carriage was when he left. So, he could only leave at night when they stopped to rest. Night fell and the three carriages found a ce to rest. After David told Beanie not to disturb him, he exited The Spirit Cage. David opened his eyes in the Iridescent Sect of Star Kingdom. Looking at the thirty delicate wooden boxes in front of him, a smile appeared on his face. These were all the results of his hard work from working day and night for more than a month. Fortunately, his research was sessful and he managed to create these. From now on, he did not have to stay in Star Kingdom all the time to await the arrival of the Feather family. He would just leave two small wooden boxes containing his clones here and Star Kingdom would be very safe. The strongest member of the Feather family was just an Ancestral Deity. Meanwhile, his clones had thebat power of the main form, which was a beginner Supreme Overlord. An Ancestral Deity would be killed in seconds if they came here. Even if the Feather family came out in full force, they would only be wiped out by the clones. Now, he wanted to give out the small wooden boxes. He wanted to give two to Sid so that he could guard the safety of Star Kingdom. Chapter 2378 Chapter 2378 The rest only needed to protect themselves. Honestly, David did not need to make so many. Celia and the women were always together so it would be useless to give them extra. However, David had many considerations. If he made too little, who should he give for safekeeping? Should he give them to Celia and Pearl whom he knew the longest? Or Selena and Celeste, the strongest among them? Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Even if he gave all of them, what about the rest of the women? Despite not saying it out loud, they would surely feel sad. In the end, after some consideration, David decided to make more and distribute to everyone equally. He could not favor only some people in the group. It would be exhausting, but not a big deal. Standing up and taking the small wooden boxes, David walked out of the room. His first stop was to go to Nova. After that, he would go to Sid and Alba, and finally Celia. ¡¯ As an Overlord, David¡¯s speed was unimaginable. The space rules of Star Kingdom no longer restrained him. It would not take much time for him to go across the entire Star Kingdom. At this time, Nova was in her study dealing with various affairs on the Iridescent Continent. The Iridescent Sect was the strongest force on the Iridescent Continent and it would maintain order in the Continent. As the head of the Iridescent Sect, Nova naturally had to manage the entire Iridescent Continent. She did not need to care about small matters, but she had to approve the major matters herself. After reading one report after another. Nova got up and moved her body. Under normal circumstances, the head of a force would not be the most talented person. Since there were too many trivial matters to deal with, their cultivation time would be reduced. Nova did not want to be the head, but it was a pity that she could not find anyone capable to take over. Especially now that David was living in seclusion, the Iridescent Sect had be the sacred ce of Star Kingdom. At the same time, it could be said that it had gathered the attention of the entire Star Kingdom. If there was a problem, it would be infinitely magnified. If she could not find anyone suitable, she would not dare to leave her position casually. A lot of times, she was envious of Celeste. While Nova was in deep thought, she heard a voice in her ear. ¡°Nova, you¡¯re so hardworking. Why are you not resting yet?¡± Hearing this familiar voice, Nova certainly knew who it was. Following the sound, she saw David sitting there leisurely with his legs crossed. ¡°David, why are you here?¡± Nova asked happily. ¡°I came to see you, Nova. I didn¡¯t expect you to be dealing with the affairs of the sect at such ate hour. It seems so tough to be head of the sect.¡± ¡°Duh, what do you think? I am annoyed by all kinds of things every day, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t find a suitable sessor. Otherwise, I would have retired to the second line.¡± Nova could not stop herself fromining. ¡°Nova, I¡¯m quite curious. If being a decision-maker of a force is so tiring, so why does everyone still scramble for this position and even fight to the death for it? Throughout the ages, brothers have turned against each other, and father and son have be enemies because of this,¡± David asked, feeling puzzled. ¡°The reason is very simple. It is tiring to be the decision maker of a force, but having control over the overall situation, and having the power to decide the life and death of others with one word, is still mesmerizing to others. So, that¡¯s why they would rather work harder to control the life and death of others, rather than rx and be controlled. Sometimes, your life is easy even if you don¡¯t fight,¡± Nova exined. ¡°I see! You know so much more than me, Nova.¡± ¡°David, not everyone can be like you. You have a talent that no one else has seen before, so that¡¯s why you take authority so lightly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m taking it lightly, but I just think that life doesn¡¯t have to be so tiring! Just do whatever you want. No one knows when theirst day will be, am I right?¡± David shrugged, looking indifferent. Chapter 2379 Chapter 2379 Looking at David, Nova smiled, unbothered. After getting along for so long, she knew David¡¯s character very well. This was a person who wanted nothing but had invincible talent. If others had David¡¯s talent and strength, they would have dominated the Star Kingdom long ago. It was not that David did not have any desires. His goal was very simple: to protect himself and those around him from harm. ¡°By the way, David, why did youe to see me sote at night?¡± Nova asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just want to give you something for self-defense,¡± David replied casually. ¡°Give me something? For self-defense? What is it?¡± ¡®This!¡± He stood and handed two exquisite small wooden boxes to Nova. Nova took a closer look and found that they were just small wooden boxes, nothing seemingly special about them. So, she asked curiously, ¡°What are these? How can I use them for self-defense?¡± ¡°Nova, there is a clone of me sealed in those small wooden boxes. When you encounter danger, you can summon my clone to help you fight and resolve any crisis you encounter,¡± David exined. ¡°Oh? Your clone? How powerful are they?¡± Nova¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at the boxes in her hand as if they were treasures. ¡°I dare not say for other ces, but in Star Kingdom, there is nothing that my clones can¡¯t take care of.¡± Nova had no doubts about David¡¯s words. This guy could even kill the Deity from the Feather family in seconds. Needless to say, his strength must be higher than Divine Realm. Apart from him, the strongest people in Star Kingdom were the Sacred Saints. They would not be able to defeat David¡¯s clone. ¡®Then, if the Feather family sends over someone more powerful, can your clone defeat them?¡± Nova continued to ask. ¡°Of course! No matter who from the Feather family, even if their grandmasterse with the entire family, my clone can easily take them down.¡± David looked confident. What a joke. The grandmaster of the Feather family was nothing more than a mere Ancestral Deity. On the other hand, his clone had the strength of a beginner Supreme Overlord. There were several levels between them. No amount of Ancestral Deities could pose a threat to a Supreme Overlord. ¡°Is it really that powerful?¡± Nova asked with her eyes wide open and in disbelief. ¡°Of course! Otherwise, why do you think I give this to you? To treat this as garbage? I spent so much time and energy researching it so that I can prevent the Feather family froming. What¡¯s the use ifContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. my clones can¡¯t stop them?¡± David said disapprovingly. It was as if the Feather family was just a simple matter. For David who had stepped into Overlord Realm, the Feather family was just a nest of ants. However, he had not found the nest of the ants yet. If he had, he would have kicked it to bits to prevent further trouble. ¡®Thank you, David! Then, how do you break the seal on this thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple! Come, let me teach you. With your strength and intelligence, you will be able to learn very quickly.¡± Then, David began to teach Nova how to unlock the seal. Nova¡¯s strength had reached peak Sovereign Rank and she was about to step into partial Saint Realm, one step ahead of Celeste. So, it did not take long for her to master the method of breaking the seal of the box. Of course, she could not open it now. Otherwise, the clone woulde out. Chapter 2380 Chapter 2380 After teaching Nova how to undo the seal, David told her that when she was in danger that she could not get out of, she could undo the seal directly and summon the clone. She did not need to be frugal about it. It would not matter if she ran out. David would just make a few more and give them to her. Nova readily agreed but she did not feel that on the inside. How could she use such a precious treasure indiscriminately? She would not break the seal unless her life was in danger. After bidding farewell to Nova, David left the Iridescent Continent and went to the Central Sacred Continent to find Sid. The moment he saw David, Sid put his hands together, bowed at ny degrees, and said respectfully, ¡°Sid greets you, Master David. I had no idea that you¡¯reing so I¡¯ve been cking off. Please forgive me, Master David.¡± Facing David who had saved Star Kingdom many times, Sid only had respect for him in his heart. After guarding Star Kingdom for many years, there was finally a young man like David, full of justice to take up the burden. Therefore, he could breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Lord Sid, you¡¯re too modest.¡± David waved his hand and stopped Sid from bowing. Since David stopped Sid, Sid straightened himself. ¡°May I know why youe sote at night, Master David?¡± ¡°Lord Sid, I will be leaving soon, so I will be entrusting Star Kingdom to you in the future. I hope you can protect your homnd and countless creatures in Star Kingdom as you did before.¡± David got straight to the point. ¡°Master David, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Sid was taken aback for a moment, then asked hastily. ¡°Yes, I have some things I need to deal with, so I have to leave for a while.¡± David nodded. ¡°How soon will you be back?¡± David shook his head and replied, ¡°I can¡¯t say when I will return.¡± ¡°Master David, what if the Feather family strikes again after you leave? None of us here can fight against a Deity and Star Kingdom will be in ruins by then! Countless lives will be killed, wounded, and disced. At best, we would be ves of the Feather family and never recover. Please think again, Master David! You can¡¯t abandon Star Kingdom!¡± Sid suddenly fell to his knees and cried emotionally. David did not expect Sid to suddenly do this. When hee back to his senses, Sid had already knelt on the floor. So, he quickly helped the old man up. At the same time, hemented in his heart. This old man in front of him had sacrificed most of his life for Star Kingdom, and now, he was still worried about Star Kingdom in his old age. He even lowered himself and knelt in front of a youngster like David. Indeed, he was an old man worthy of the respect of every creature in Star Kingdom. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lord Sid, please get up. Please don¡¯t do this. I am here to solve this problem, so don¡¯t worry! Since I am leaving, I must have already thought about how to eliminate the threat of the Feather family. Otherwise, why would I leave? So many of my friends are also here,¡± David exined, helping Sid up. Upon hearing what David said, Sid finally felt relieved If David left and abandoned Star Kingdom, there would only be two endings for Star Kingdom. Either be a ve to the Feather family or be destroyed. However, even if they became ves, the Feather family would not spare Star Kingdom so easily. After all, two members of the Feather family died here. One was Azul, a partial Deity direct descendant, and the other was Blue, a true Deity. Judging from theirst words, their statuses were not low in their family. Chapter 2381 Chapter 2381 ¡°Master David, you said you will remove the threat of the Feather family, but how?¡± Sid immediately asked after David¡¯s encouragement. What he cared most about was the safety of Star Kingdom. ¡°Lord Sid, don¡¯t worry, please listen to me.¡± David took out two exquisite small wooden boxes and continued, ¡°Lord Sid, the solution to the threat of the Feather family lies in these boxes.¡± Sid took a box from David¡¯s hand and observed it for a moment. ¡°Master David, I took a look at this wooden box but there is nothing unusual about it. Can it really help us with the Feather family?¡± ¡°Lord Sid, what you don¡¯t know is that a clone of me is sealed in this box. If the Feather family strikes, you only need to unseal the wooden box, and my clone will automatically appear at that time to deal with the Feather family and protect the Star Kingdom from harm,¡± David exined. ¡°Your clone is sealed inside?¡± Sid looked at David and asked suspiciously. ¡°Yeah!¡± David nodded. ¡°Master David, may I ask what is the strength of your clone? What if the person from the Feather family is their grandmaster, or what if their entire familyes? Can he also fight against them?¡± Sid did not care if he hurt David¡¯s feelings. He said what was in his heart. He did not care if he offended David or not. As long as Star Kingdom could survive this cmity safely, he was willing to sacrifice his life, let alone offend a single person. Of course, David was not petty. The more Sid went on, the more he admired him. This was an old man who genuinely cared about everyone. He had already set aside his own life and death for the sake of Star Kingdom. Faced with the old man¡¯s doubts, David replied patiently, ¡± Lord Sid, don¡¯t worry! I can assure you that even if the grandmaster of the Feather family came with the Feather family, my clone would still be able to handle it and protect Star Kingdom.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Sid asked in disbelief. ¡®This is just an ordinary small wooden box, can it withstand the attacks of the Feather family from a level 9 civilization?¡¯ Why was it so hard for Sid to believe? If David gave him another treasure, he would think that it was more reliable. Clearly, this wooden box was freshly made. ¡°Of course!¡± David said in the affirmative. Sid was quiet for a while. ¡°Master David, logically speaking, I should trust you and not question you, because if you really don¡¯t care about Star Kingdom and leave quietly, no one will know. However, the life and death of the entire Star Kingdom is at stake, so I have to take this seriously. I must be responsible for the countless creatures in the entire Star Kingdom as this is the responsibility passed down from my family, please understand.¡± As Sid said that, he wanted to kneel in front of David again. Fortunately, David¡¯s sharp eyes and quick hands stopped him. ¡°Lord Sid, tell me. What should I do to make you believe me?¡± David asked with a bitter smile. While he felt helpless dealing with this old man, he also respected him a lot. Perhaps among the countless beings in Star Kingdom, only this old man was concerned about the entire Star Kingdom. It would be nice to have someone one-tenth or one- hundredth of his old man, let alone equal him. Anyway, David figured that he was far worse than Sid and could never reach the old man¡¯s level. Sid did not answer David¡¯s question, but instead asked him,¡± Master David, since you took out two wooden boxes, are you going to give them to me?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± David nodded. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡®Then can I untie one and have a look?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± David thought for a while and agreed. He knew that Sid would not let him leave unless he unlocked one to see the effect, so he could only agree to the request. At worst, he would just make one more. Sid was not like Nova and the two had different worldviews. Coupled with the fact that Sid did not have much contact with David, the result was naturally different. Chapter 2382 Chapter 2382 After hearing David¡¯s introduction, Nova believed him without any doubt. On the other hand, Sid must confirm the effect of the clone. Seeing that David did not refuse and there was displeasure on his face, Sid felt relieved. It took a lot of courage for him to question someone who could instantly kill a Deity. Apart from Sid, no one else in the entire Star Kingdom would dare do this. David then began to teach Sid how to unlock the box seal. With his Sacred Saint strength and talent, he learned it in just a few minutes. With the wooden box in hand, Sid looked at David. ¡°Lord Sid, don¡¯t you want to see the effect? Just untie it! The clone will appear automatically,¡± David said. ¡°Master David, should we change ces?¡± Sid asked cautiously. ¡®That¡¯s fine.¡± After David finished speaking, he took Sid and stepped out into the void at the edge of Star Kingdom. The conditions here were harsh and there were dead stars everywhere. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine here. This ce is far away from the center and there are no livings around.¡± Sid looked at the pitch-ck void with countless dead stars floating in it and was shocked in his heart. He had already guessed the location of this ce. It was precisely because he knew where he was that he was shocked. In just one breath, David had taken him across the radius of the Star Kingdom. It was so fast that it was unimaginable and iprehensible. ¡®Is this the strength of a Deity? ¡®Just this move alone is far from what a Saint canpare. ¡®No wonder it took Blue less than a year toe to Star Kingdom from a level 9 civilization.¡¯ Sid had no idea that David had now surpassed Divine Realm and reached Overlord Realm. ¡°Master David, I want to break the seal!¡± Sid came back to his senses and said while looking at David. ¡°Go on! This is not something major. I¡¯ll give you another clone after you use this one.¡± David¡¯s indifferent attitude reassured Sid a lot. At least the other party was not angry about it. ¡°No need, Master David. If it¡¯s as powerful as you said, I only need one to deal with the Feather family.¡± Sid stopped hesitating and used the method David taught to unseal the box in his hand. Soon, the wooden box was opened and a drop of blood essence flew out from it. The moment the blood essence appeared, countless space cracks appeared in the surrounding void because of the unbearable pressure. The dead stars that were closer to them were also pushed far away by an invisible force. Not to mention Sid himself. His body seemed to be frozen and he was unable to move at all. Before Side even had time to think, the blood essence changed continuously after it flew out. Within two or three seconds, it turned into another David. The pressure only disappeared when the clone appeared. ¡°M-Master David!¡± Sid looked at David. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Lord Sid, this is my clone and you¡¯re the one who undid the seal. As long as I don¡¯t interfere, he will only obey yourmand. You can do whatever you want him to do, but the clone can only exist for one hour. It will disappear when the time is up so you must ask him to settle everything within the time limit,¡± David exined. Chapter 2383 Chapter 2383 After listening to David¡¯s exnation, Sid turned his eyes to the clone. He wanted to speak but was a little afraid. Even if it was a clone, it was still Master David¡¯s clone, and not everyone couldmand him. At least, he did not dare at the moment. David also saw Sid¡¯s hesitation, so he said to the clone,¡± Show your strength to Lord Sid, but be careful, don¡¯t hurt Star Kingdom.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The clone replied calmly. He was a sliver of the soul separated from David. It could not think and would only execute orders. If David was there, he would undoubtedly have to obey David. If David was not there, he would obey the person who broke the seal. David had set it in advance so that the only thing the clone could do was execute orders. Then, it would dissipate automatically when the time was up. The clone faced the void in the distance. A lot of dead stars were floating in front of him, each of which exuded the aura of death. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. One should not underestimate these dead stars. There used to be life on them too. However, their lifespan was up and the creatures living on them had left. Eventually, what awaited them would be their final glory, which was self-destruction. Boom! The clone disyed his energy and circles of airwaves dispersed. Sid felt that his body was unable to move an inch under this energy. His heart trembled. ¡®How strong! ¡®It¡¯s much greater than the pressure the Feather family put on me back then. ¡®This clone of Master David is definitely a Deity, and he is also the most excellent one among the Deities. ¡®No wonder Master David could kill Blue in seconds. ¡®If his clone was so strong, how strong would his main form be?¡¯ The moment the airwave spread, David protected Sid promptly to prevent him from being hurt. Even if the clone had held back his strength, it was not something that a Sacred Saint like Sid could resist. Once affected, he would surely die. At this time, the many dead stars in front of them began to explode. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! They watched as the dead stars floating in the void exploded like fireworks, forming an extremely spectacr scene. The moment the dead stars exploded, they released intense light and enormous power. Countless huge space ck holes appeared in the void. They looked like mouths from hell that were devouring everything. It was the first time David had seen such a shocking sight. No one else could explodes and watch them like they were fireworks. Sid, on the side, was dumbfounded. ¡®Master David¡¯s clone didn¡¯t even move. ¡®With just the energy he emitted, he could cause such great destruction. ¡®A Deity was indeed terrifying.¡¯ ¡°Okay, stop this now. Don¡¯t scare Lord Sid,¡± David ordered. The clone immediately withdrew his energy and stood there motionlessly. Instantly, the void became calm again. ¡°Lord Sid, you believe me now, right?¡± David looked at Sid. ¡®Yes, I believe you! Master David, your heart is with Star Kingdom, and I thank you on behalf of all the creatures here! Thank you, Master David. I was judging you unfairly just now with my despicable mind. Please forgive me for my ignorance,¡± Sid quickly replied. Chapter 2384 Chapter 2384 When he unsealed the box and a drop of blood essence flew out, he started to believe. Because the moment that drop of blood essence appeared, even the void could not bear it. It was as if this thing should not be in Star Kingdom at all. In addition, after the blood essence became a clone, it erupted with pressure stronger than that of Blue¡¯s. Sidpletely believed David¡¯s words. With this small wooden box, there was no need to be afraid of the Feather family attacking them. ¡°Lord Sid, you don¡¯t have to say that! You are also concerned about Star Kingdom, so I totally understand. To be honest, I admire you very much. Anyway, I can¡¯t do what you do and I can never give my all for Star Kingdom,¡± David said admiringly. ¡°Master David, don¡¯t say that! How can Ipare with you? You have brought Star Kingdom back from the brink of destruction several times. You are the savior of Star Kingdom. I only did my best and I¡¯m nowhere nearparable to you.¡± Sid looked humble. ¡°Lord Sid, don¡¯t be humble. It is precisely because you care about Star Kingdom wholeheartedly and can give everything for it, that I will entrust the clone to you for safekeeping as I believe you will use it to protect Star Kingdom. From now on, I entrust Star Kingdom to you,¡± David said solemnly. ¡®Thank you for trusting me, Master David. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely protect Star Kingdom and my home. Anyone who wants to invade this must step over my dead body,¡± Sid also replied seriously. ¡°I trust you!¡± After David finished speaking, he waved his hand and dismissed the clone. Then he gave Sid two wooden boxes with his clones inside and asked him to use them to protect Star Kingdom. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, Sid insisted on taking only one. Since this clone was so powerful, he figured one was enough to handle the Feather family. Moreover, he only wasted the other one because he did not trust Master David. Sid figured this was his responsibility so he had to bear it. He did not believe David when he said it was easy to make another box that could seal his clone. Not everyone could create the sliver of soul power that was needed for the clone. One must tear their soul apart for that! That pain was so debilitating and a lot of people could not endure it. David had no choice. Since Sid did not want it, what could he do? Moreover, one was indeed enough. Even if it was not enough, Nova still had two. So, David stopped forcing him. Before he left, he told Sid that if he used up the clone and Star Kingdom was still in danger, he should go to Nova in the Iridescent Sect or the Alba in the Fellowes¡¯s residence as they also had clones with them. It would be enough for him to leave five of his clones in Star Kingdom to deal with any crisis. After bidding farewell to Sid, David went to the West End of the Central Sacred Continent where the Fellowes family was located. It was also the jurisdiction of the Fellowes family. After the rtionship between the Fellowes family and David spread, all of the the new upstart of Star Kingdom. Now, the Fellowes family was inplete control of West End. At the same time, the Fellowes family had also reached an unprecedented peak. Moreover, they were no longer restrained by any forces. The Fellowes family had never felt as rxed as of right now. All would walk with their heads high and their cheeks puffed. Alba was in the secret room reading about the secrets of her family. She had gradually started to take over the affairs of her family and had be the person who could take charge. One could say that Alba¡¯s status in her family was already on the same level as the grandmasters. When the grandmasters saw her, they would have to put on an amiable manner and lower their voices. The secret room was where the family ced their secret documents. Only the core members of the family could enter this ce. Since Alba could enter this ce, it was enough to prove that she had gotten the acknowledgment of her family. In the future, she would surely be the decision-maker of the Fellowes family. There were a lot of secret scrolls in the room. Some were about the family while some were about Star Kingdom. As she was reading the secret scrolls, Alba was beyond astonished. It seemed that there were a lot of secrets in her family and Star Kingdom. Chapter 2385 Chapter 2385 As Alba was focused on reading the secret scrolls in the Fellowes family¡¯s secret room on the Central Sacred Continent, she suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Long time no see, Miss Fellowes!¡± The owner of the voice was naturally David. The Fellowes family¡¯s secret room could not stop an Overlord like him. If David wanted to go anywhere in Star Kingdom, it would only take him seconds. If hepletely released his soul power without reservation, Star Kingdom would not be able to hide any secrets from him. However, David did not want to do that. Everyone had their secrets. Furthermore, it was immoral to probe other people¡¯s secrets without permission. Alba was shocked. She was familiar with this voice. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was yearning for it day and night. However, this was the secret room of the Fellowes family, how did he get in? Turning her head slowly, she saw that familiar face appearing in her eyes. ¡°M-Master David, you¡­ why are you here?¡± Alba¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What? Miss Fellowes, do you not wee your old friend?¡± David asked with a smile. ¡°I do! Of course, I do! Why would I not wee you? Your arrival is such a huge blessing for my entire family,¡± Alba said, flustered. She would never imagine that David woulde to find her. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When they parted ways at the Iridescent Sect, she thought that it would be difficult for them to meet again in the future. So, she never thought that after only a year, David would be here on his own initiative. Alba was ttered. She felt even more thrilled and excited than when she took over her family. ¡°Miss Fellowes, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. We are old friends. When I was in trouble back then, it was all thanks to you that I was able to save myself from danger and recover to where I am today. I, David Lidell, am not ungrateful. Miss Fellowes, I will always remember your kindness.¡± David¡¯s expression became serious. He was sincerely grateful to Alba. If she hadn¡¯t helped him at the critical moment, he had no idea where he would be right now. Therefore, he had to reserve two clones for Alba for selfdefense. As long as she did not leave Star Kingdom, a clone with an Overlord¡¯s strength was enough to deal with all crises. ¡°Master David, stop teasing me. Even without me, I believe that you can easily solve all the troubles. I only took care of the trivial things for you.¡± Alba had a wry smile on her face. David¡¯s words made her feel ashamed. Alba felt that she genuinely did not help David much and that she was just doing odd jobs. However, she had no idea that helping David spend money, persuading the Fellowes family to let him take a stake in the Treasure Trove, and allowing David to get arge number ofvish points was the greatest help to him. Lavish points were the foundation for David bing stronger. Withoutvish points, how could David get to where he was now? ¡°No, no, no! Miss Fellowes, you have done more than enough. It¡¯s inappropriate to say more but in short, you¡¯ve helped me a lot. The purpose of mying to you this time is to give you something for self-defense. When you encounter danger in the future, you can untie this and it will definitely help you resolve the crisis.¡± As David spoke, he took out two wooden boxes and handed them to Alba. After Alba took the boxes, she observed them and asked,¡± Master David, what are these and how should I use them?¡± Since they were from David, she surely believe him. With David¡¯s strength and status, there was no need for him to y her for a fool. ¡®There is a clone of me sealed inside the boxes. When you encounter danger, you can untie the seal and release him.¡± ¡°Master David¡¯s clones?¡± Alba¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, my clones, but after they leave me, they can¡¯t think independently. Their only function is to execute the order of the person who lifted the seal. Moreover, they will only exist for one hour. After that, they will automatically dissipate as soon as the time is up.¡± Chapter 2386 Chapter 2386 ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± Alba put the box away carefully. Everything that David gave was a treasure to her. She would never use it unless absolutely necessary. ¡°Master David, how should I undo the seal of this box?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll teach you. You¡¯ll learn it very quickly.¡± After teaching Alba how to undo the seal, David left under her longing eyes. Then, David returned to the Iridescent Sect and came to the ce where Celia and others lived. This time, instead of sneaking into Celeste¡¯s room likest time, he directly woke everyone up. When everyone was present, David took out wooden boxes and distributed them equally, two for each person. Except for Celeste. Nobody knew what the wooden boxes were, so they examined them curiously. When Lorraine saw that she also had two, she was overjoyed and moved at the same time. She was thest to join the big family. Moreover, she was also very arrogant when they were on the way to Star Kingdom. She looked down on everyone as she thought that she was definitely not be the same as Celia and the others in the future. She even looked down on David. Of course, the main reason Lorraine did this was that she was unhappy with David¡¯s rejection of her in front of so many people at the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend. Women were so petty sometimes. What Lorraine did not expect was the four elders of the Iridescent Sect not appreciating her talent at all. Instead, they wanted to train her to be thest victim of Azul¡¯s awakening. If it were not for David, she would have be the nourishment for Azul to restore his strength. The man she hated for so long took the risk to save her. The moment David saved her, all the hatred in Lorraine¡¯s heart turned into admiration for him. Having experienced life and death, she then saw and thought things differently. Her prestige and ego were not important. As long as she could stay with the person she liked, she would be willing to do everything. If she needed to sacrifice herself for David one day in the future, Lorraine would agree without hesitation. After all, David saved her life. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Without David, Lorraine would not be where she is today. After he finished distributing the boxes, David started exining the function of the boxes and how to use them. Hearing that David¡¯s clones were sealed inside the boxes, everyone looked at them curiously. After the introduction, David began to teach everyone how to unlock the seal. He taught everyone one on one. He must guarantee that everyone could do it very proficiently so they could undo the seal in the fastest time. Otherwise, in case of an emergency, they would be in trouble if they were too slow. They had to undo the seal immediately. As long as the blood essence left by David flew out, the pressure from the blood essence of an Overlord would temporarily deter everything below Overlord Realm. When the opponent finally reacted, the clone would have appeared and then he would deal with the enemy. After teaching everyone to undo the seal, David returned to The Spirit Cage. On the other side, Empress Elora forcibly left The Spirit Cage and returned to Le. Chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 Level 9 civilization Le. On top of a sealed dead star, a looming figure appeared suddenly. It was Elora, who had forcibly left The Spirit Cage by using her powerful soul power. Since she self-detonated to survive the battle with the Robotias and Soul Devourers, Elora¡¯s physical body disappeared and could only appear as a soul. Fortunately, she won the bet this time. When her soul entered The Spirit Cage to recover, she met David, and in just two years, she recovered to the point where she could use her backup. Then, she used the treasures of heaven and earth harvested from the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage to restore her soul power to 80% of its peak. That was why she was able to leave The Spirit Cage. If it weren¡¯t for David, the time taken would have been significantly longer, possibly by a factor of hundreds. Elora looked at everything in front of her and frowned. The moment she exploded, her soul power was in aa because of the huge impact, so she was completely unaware of what happened afterward. She only remembered that she injected a bit of her soul into the Emerald Lotus Sword and let the sword leave with it. ording to the situation at that time, coupled with the current scene, Elora could roughly guess what happened after she blew herself up. The Emerald Lotus Sword must have brought her soul to this dead star, sent it to The Spirit Cage for recovery, and then sealed this star. That trace of soul entered The Spirit Cage and became a little girl who stole for a living. She was young then but she was still the soul of an Overlord. Therefore, she still had some unique talents. Even after she was discovered multiple times, the businessmen, with Thor in the lead, would never have dared do anything to her. After that, she ran into David and was given the name¡¯ Pebbles¡¯. Elora lifted her head to look at the seal on the. Her heart felt heavy. The Emerald Lotus Sword would need to use a lot of energy to do all of this after she fell into aa. Now, it might have used up all of its energy. With a wave of her hand, a sword that lost its luster flew from afar andnded in Elora¡¯s hand. A materialized soul power could do a lot of things that normal people could not. Of course, there was a limit. So, Elora must summon Sylvio and the other Overlords to help her restore her body. As she observed the Emerald Lotus Sword in her hand, Elora showed a look of sadness. The Emerald Lotus Sword was a good friend andrade-in -arms that apanied her for multiple epochs. Eventually, it gained intelligence. However, after what happened this time, it went back to its original state. If she wanted to restore the sword, it would take a lot of time, and even then, it might not be restored. ¡°Old friend, thank you! Without you, I¡¯m afraid I would havepletely disappeared from this world, and Le would be in crisis. Once they invaded Le, the countless races living here will be wiped out. Don¡¯t worry! As long as we can survive this crisis, no matter how heavy of a price it will take, I will find a way to restore you,¡± Elora looked at the Emerald Lotus Sword and muttered to herself. The Emerald Lotus Swordy there quietly and did not react. To save Elora and create a chance for its master, the sword broke the barrier between the real world and The Spirit Cage, and sent Elora¡¯s soul into The Spirit Cage, using up almost all its power. In the end, it used its remaining energy to seal the. Its intelligence, born not long ago, then fell into a permanent deep sleep. The current Emerald Lotus Sword no longer had any abilities and functions except for being a little tougher. Compared with the previous Emerald Lotus Sword, this was countless times worse. N?velDrama.Org content rights. For Elora, the Emerald Lotus Sword was not a simple weapon, but a good friend and partner whom she could confide in. Elora did not get a response from her old friend, so she put the Emerald Lotus Sword away. Now was not the time to be sad. The foreign enemies were still eyeing Le covetously. So she had to spread the news of the Robotias and Soul Devourers teaming up as soon as possible so that Sylvio and the gang, and the other major forces, could be prepared for the battle. At the same time, she had to restore her body and wait for the day of the decisive battle with the enemy. To be honest, Empress Elora had no idea whether Le could survive in the end. Empress Elora had absolute confidence in defeating the Robotias or the Soul Devourers if they were apart and not joined forces. Chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 However, once the two races joined forces, the result would be unpredictable. And most importantly, the level 9 civilizations controlled by these two races were adjacent to Le. So, they knew Le very well. Now that they have decided to unite and attack Le, there was a high probability that they already had a way to deal with the five Le rulers and invade Le. So, Elora had to treat it with caution. Now, she could onlyfort herself incessantly. ¡®I hope that my recovery can disrupt the ns of the Robotias and Soul Devourers!¡¯ The looming figure disappeared. When it reappeared again, it was already at the edge of the. Looking at the seal in front of her, Elora was very reluctant to destroy the seal that was used to protect her safety. It was thest strength of the Emerald Lotus Sword. However, she had to destroy it as it was an unbreakable seal. If she did not, she would not be able to get out. After standing a while, Elora did not hesitate further. She put her slender hand on the seal. Maybe it felt Elora¡¯s energy, but as soon as it was touched, the seal disappeared automatically. ¡®Thank you, old friend,¡± Elora said to herself again. The moment the seal disappeared, a figure not far away suddenly opened his eyes. Immediately afterward, his body disappeared instantly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After the seal was gone, Elora was about to step out. A figure suddenly appeared in front of her. Before Elora could react, the figure said in surprise, ¡°Elora, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± A familiar voice and a familiar face. Of course, Elora knew the identity of this person. He was Lufian, one of the five Le rulers. Lufian actually found her healing ce. This was something Elora did not expect. In other words, the other three must have known about her situation. ¡°Lufian, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. I guess Sylvio also knows about my serious injury. Where are they?¡± Compared to Lufian¡¯s surprise and excitement, Empress Elora was much calmer. Lufian did not answer Empress Elora but just looked at her nkly. It was because he noticed something was wrong. The Empress Elora in front of him was a soul. Under normal circumstances, no one would let their soul out. After all, there were too many restrictions. Once the soul was severely injured, it would be difficult to recover. There were only two possibilities for Empress Elora to use her soul to get out of the healing ce. The first was that her body was too seriously injured and could not be healed in a short time. The second was that her body had been destroyed and she could only exist in the form of a soul. Either way, it all showed that Empress Elora had suffered unprecedented damage. Although he was mentally prepared when Sylvio said that Empress Elora¡¯s injuries were serious and might be lifethreatening, he still had a throbbing pain in his heart when he saw Elora appearing in the form of her soul. A tyrannical energy emanated from him and he almost lost control of his strength. Chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 ¡°Elora, you¡­ what happened to your body? Why are you a soul? What about your physical body?¡± Lufian asked in a trembling voice. ¡°Lufian, don¡¯t worry. Contact Sylvio and the others and let theme over quickly, I have something to tell everyone,¡± Empress Elora said calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry? How can I not worry? Tell me what happened to your body now. Why did your soule out? What¡¯s going on? Who did this? I¡¯ll kill them now and destroy their entire bloodline!¡± Lufian became more and more emotional as he talked and his eyes turned red. As he was about to lose control, Empress Elora called out firmly, ¡°Lufian!¡± This pulled him back from the brink of losing control. Then, Empress Elora continued, ¡°It¡¯s about Le¡¯s life and death, Lufian, so I hope you will know how to prioritize things. First, contact Sylvio and the others, and then I will slowly tell you what happened.¡± Upon hearing Elora say this, Lufian slowly calmed down. He knew it was useless to worry now. Now that this had already happened, it was most important for Sylvio and the others toe over right now. Sylvio had lived the longest and was the most knowledgeable of the five Le rulers. The other four Overlords had learned many of their secret techniques from Sylvio. It could be said that Sylvio was like everyone¡¯s half-master. When he came, he could solve Enpress Flora¡¯s problem with her body. However, if they had to rebuild her body, it could only be achieved through the joint efforts of the four Overlords. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll contact Sylvio and the others to ask them toe as soon as possible.¡± Lufian agreed. Then he closed his eyes and contacted Sylvio with a special method that only they knew. Le was unbelievably big. So the ces guarded by the five Overlords were far apart. They could not pass messages to each other in an ordinary way. Only by using the secret technique taught by Sylvio could they contact each other almost instantaneously. Empress Elora knew how to do it as well, but she was a soul so she could not perform this secret technique. This was the limitation of a soul. Souls could not perform a lot of the secret techniques that required a body. Soon, Lufian opened his eyes. ¡°Empress Elora, I have already contacted Senior Sylvio and he wille with Valentin and Drogo soon. Now, tell me, what¡¯s happened? Who did this to you?¡± Empress Elora began to narrate what happened to her. From the provocations of the Robotias, the big battle between the two sides, and to getting attacked by the Soul Devourer Overlord. In the end, knowing that she could not escape from the hands of the two Overlords from the Robotias and the Soul Devourers, she self-detonated to survive. After that, she injected a trace of her soul into the Emerald Lotus Sword to escape. The Emerald Lotus Sword then came to this dead star, sent that trace of her soul into The Spirit Cage for restoration, and sealed the with itsst strength. As for what happened in The Spirit Cage, Empress Elora only mentioned it briefly but did not borate. She did not say a word about David. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She only said that after she recovered her memory in The Spirit Cage, she went to the eight main cities to find the local forces, collect all kinds of treasures, and finally recovered 80% of her soul power. After that, she forcibly left The Spirit Cage and returned to Le. As Empress Elora told what happened to her in detail, the energy in Lufian¡¯s body became very unstable. It seemed that there was a possibility of him blowing up at anytime. ¡®Sure enough, it is simr to Sylvio¡¯s original guess. The Robotias and the Soul Devourers were so bold. ¡®How dare they join forces and want to invade Le! ¡®They are asking for death!¡¯ What angered Lufian the most was how the Robotias and the Soul Devourers dared to take action on Empress Elora! As a result, Empress Elora¡¯s body was destroyed and she almost died. Now, she could only exist as a soul. Empress Elora was Lufian¡¯s woman! ¡°Elora, don¡¯t worry! I, Lufian, swear here that I will avenge you and make the Robotias and the Soul Devourers pay a heavy price!¡± Lufian said through gritted teeth. Chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 These two races had been included in the must-kill list in his heart. When he got to Heavenly Overlord Rank, he would enter their of the Robotias and the Soul Devourers andpletely eliminate these two malignant tumors. ¡°Lufian, thank you! But I want to settle my affairs and I hope you won¡¯t interfere.¡± Lufian was taken aback by Flora¡¯s words. He could not recover for a long time. He found that Elora changed a little since she came back this time. Although she was still as cold as before, a smile appeared on her face unconsciously when she talked about her experience in The Spirit Cage. Lufian had known her for so many epochs and he had never seen this smile on her. At first, he thought he was seeing things. Now it seemed that Elora might have experienced something unforgettable in The Spirit Cage. Lufian did not want to overthink. After all, he had known Elora for too long. It was only a few years since Elora was injured and disappeared. Compared with the time that they have known each other, that time was insignificant. That was to say, she had only nced casually at the scenery in her life as she passed by. Perhaps she noticed Lufian¡¯s reaction, Elora hastily added,¡± Lufian, don¡¯t get me wrong. What I was trying to say was that the Robotias and the Soul Devourers have caused me much harm and I want to take revenge myself. There is nothing else so I hope you won¡¯t overthink.¡± It would be fine if Elora did not exin. Once she did, Lufian started to get suspicious. This is from N?velDrama.Org. One must know that the former Elora was notoriously cold. She would never exin anything. It seemed that Lufian needed to spend time to understand Elora¡¯s experience in The Spirit Cage. Elora must have omitted something he did not know. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not thinking about anything!¡± Lufian smiled. However, he started to pay more attention to this. ¡®That¡¯s good! Now is not the time for us to act impulsively. The Robotias and the Soul Devourers must have made preparations. So, we have to get through this crisis first. Otherwise, revenge and the likes would just be empty talk.¡± ¡°Elora, you seem to have changed a lot this time youe back. The old you won¡¯t bother to exin so much,¡± Lufian said nonchntly. The expression on Elora¡¯s face did not change, but on the inside, she was shocked. ¡®Did Lufian discover something? ¡®Impossible!¡¯ She did not say anything about David, so Lufian could not possibly know. In fact, Elora was afraid that Lufian would know David¡¯s existence. She knew Lufian. On the surface, he looked like a modest gentleman, but that was only when his bottom line was not vited. Once someone vited it and enraged him, the consequences would be very serious. Lufian¡¯s other personality woulde out. That Lufian was cruel and would disregard life. It happened once and caused countless casualties. In the end, it was Sylvio who suppressed him. If it were not for Elora¡¯s timely reminder just now, Lufian would have turned into that person. Among the five Le rulers, only Sylvio and Lufian were the most scheming. Moreover, Sylvio was an old monster who had lived through epochs. Lufian was not as old as Sylvio, but he was also very dangerous. If he knew that during these two years, Elora had stayed in David¡¯s arms during the day and slept with David at night, it would be troublesome. Even if Elora was still a little girl and had not recovered her memory yet, Lufian would never be able to ept it. Chapter 2391 Chapter 2391 ¡°Have I changed? Maybe! I believe that anyone who encounters such a sudden unforeseen event and experiences a life-and-death crisis to be reborn again will change. I am naturally no exception,¡± Elora said lightly. She did not deny her changes. At this time, the more she denied, the more suspicious Lufian would be. So, she might as well just admit it and attribute the reason to this ident. ¡°I think so too! Elora, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t spare the Robotias and the Soul Devourers so easily. Since they dared to join forces to seriously injure you and almost kill you, I will destroy these two races and make thempletely disappear from the universe,¡± Lufian said solemnly. ¡°Lufian, as I said, I will avenge myself and don¡¯t need your help. If you still want to do that, you might as well think about how to solve Le¡¯s crisis that is right in front of us. If you can¡¯t even solve this crisis, why are you talking about revenge?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elora did not give in to Lufian even after he had shown her affection countless times. The reason was that she did not want to owe him too much. In the past, Elora had thought about epting Lufian and bing an Overlord couple with him. After all, they had been together for thousands of epochs and Lufian had always taken good care of her. It would be a lie to say that she was not touched. However, she was just touched, but not moved. There was an essential difference between the two. Now, after her experience in The Spirit Cage, a figure appeared in Elora¡¯s heart. She no longer wanted to have any rtionship with Lufian, so it would be best for her to draw some boundaries. ¡°Okay, okay! Elora, I¡¯ll listen to you. We¡¯ll solve the immediate crisis first and then talk about revenge. Anyway, the Robotias and the Soul Devourers can¡¯t escape,¡± Lufian replied with a smile on his face. He was not angry at all with Elora¡¯s attitude. Elora¡¯s attitude towards him was even worse before, but didn¡¯t he persist? Right now, helping Elora restore her body was the most important thing, and then, they would discuss how to deal with the Robotias and the Soul Devourers teaming up to invade Le. Looking at Lufian¡¯s nonchnt expression, Elora felt helpless. Now she did not dare to show her cards directly, otherwise with Lufian¡¯s character, he would pursue it to the end. Once he found out about David, David would surely die. Therefore, she could only talk about thister. She would give Lufian the cold shoulder for the time being. Maybe it will get better if she kept that up for a long time. ¡°Lufian, don¡¯t underestimate the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. Since they dared to attack me together, they must have already made preparations. We have to talk about this when Sylvio arrives.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Elora, I don¡¯t mean to belittle them. Le will survive this crisis under the leadership of Sylvio. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you should believe in Sylvio, right?¡± Lufian still had an indifferent expression. He was dying to tell Elora that he was about to break through to Heavenly Overlord Rank soon. At that point, would the Robotias and the Soul Devourers still be threats to them? Even if he went directly to theirir, they would not be able to do anything to him. The Robotias and the Soul Devourers did not have Heavenly Overlords. After stepping into Heavenly Overlord Rank, he could easily wipe out those two races. However, after thinking about it, he held back. It was not the time yet. Chapter 2392 Chapter 2392 When he truly had a breakthrough and surprised Elora at a critical moment, she might fall in love with him. Lufian was nning in his heart how to make Elora fall in love with him and agree to be his partner. He decided that the crisis in front of him was the best opportunity. However, he had no idea that Elora already had another person in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t give up on that man. While the two were still talking, a figure suddenly appeared not far away. It was Sylvio who rushed over on receiving the news from Lufian. ¡°Sylvio!¡± ¡°Sylvio!¡± Lufian and Elora called out respectfully at the same time. Sylvio nodded and fixed his eyes on Elora. ¡°Did you self-detonate?¡± Sylvio brought up what happened to Elora in the first sentence. He saw what happened to Elora at the battle scene but did not say anything. ¡°Yes! When fighting with the Robotias¡¯ Lv 6,1 was caught offguard by a Soul Devourer Overlord which caused my soul to be severely injured. In the end, I had no other choice so I self -detonated to have a chance at life. I also asked the Emerald Lotus Sword to escape with a trace of my soul,¡± exined Elora. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost simr to what I assumed. It seems that you must have had quite an adventure since your escaped soul can recover to 80% in such a short time.!¡± ¡°Sylvio, the Emerald Lotus Sword sent my soul into The Spirit Cage to recover. I went on a little adventure there which allowed me to recover so quickly,¡± Elora replied honestly. In her opinion, David¡¯s strength was not very strong. So, that was indeed an adventure and David was also her benefactor. If she had not met David, she did not know whether she could survive until her memory was restored. ¡°Elora, when Valentin and Drogo arrive, tell us the details of the battle. Then, we can discuss how to deal with the Robotias and the Soul Devourers.¡± ¡°Yes, Sylvio!¡± At this time, Lufian interjected, ¡°Sylvio, let¡¯s put aside the deal with the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. After all, we can¡¯t settle that in a day or two. Before that, shouldn¡¯t we help Elora restore her body? After all, a soul is too restricted, and it is not easy to recover after damage.¡± For Lufian, Elora was all that mattered. If he was asked to choose between Le and Elora, he would definitely choose to escape to faraway ces with Elora instead of choosing to live and die with Le here. ¡°Restoring a body is a big deal, so I need to be prepared. We can¡¯t be sloppy about this,¡± Sylvio shook his head and said.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Sylvio, didn¡¯t you teach us how to restore our bodies? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s tooplicated! When Valentin and Drogo arrive, it should be easy enough with the strength of four Overlords, right?¡± Lufian wondered. Sylvio had already taught everyone how to restore the body and it was notplicated. ¡°The restoration of the body of someone below Overlord Realm is indeed very simple for us, but it is much moreplicated to restore the body of someone above Overlord Realm. We need a special formation, otherwise, we will fail easily. Once we fail, it will cause great damage to Elora¡¯s soul and Elora can¡¯t stand that now,¡± Sylvio patiently exined. ¡°I see! Then, Sylvio, arrange the formation as soon as possible, please. It¡¯s not convenient for Elora to leave with just her soul. If you need anything, just tell me, and as long as it¡¯s within my power, I will surely help.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get it ready as soon as possible.¡± ¡®Thank you, Sylvio!¡± Elora bowed to Sylvio. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We, the five Le rulers, are one unit. We will prosper and fall together. After restoring your body, we can stop the Robotias and the Soul Devourers more effectively.¡± The three did not have to wait long before Valentin and Drogo arrived. An Overlord¡¯s speed waspletely unconstrained by space. Chapter 2393 Chapter 2393 The five Le rulers were together again. Elora recounted her battle with the Robotias and the Soul Devourers in detail. She only briefly mentioned her experience in The Spirit Cage. After confirming that the Robotias and the Soul Devourers were teaming up to invade Le, Sylvio began to assign tasks. ¡°Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo, I need you to gather Le¡¯s partial Overlords. Hold a meeting with them and tell them that Le is at the point of life and death, so everyone must unite to tide over the crisis together. All partial Overlords, no matter what they are doing, must all be present. Anyone who is afraid of dying and refuses toe will be driven out of Le and they will never be allowed to set foot here.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yes, Sylvio!¡± The three Overlords, Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo, replied at the same time. Then Lufian asked again, ¡°Sylvio, what about Elora?¡± He still cared most about Elora, his self-appointed partner. ¡°Lufian, don¡¯t worry, I will take Elora to arrange the formations needed to restore her body. While we¡¯re at it, I will also tell her what she needs to take note of. Restoring an Overlord¡¯s body is not a joke, and there can be no mistakes. Come to my ce a monthter to restore Elora¡¯s body,¡± Sylvio ordered. As the strongest and longest-lived Overlord, no one would question or oppose his words. Of course, Sylvio¡¯s fairness was also the reason that everyone respected and trusted him. ¡°I see, thank you, Sylvio,¡± Lufian said seriously. ¡®Thank you, Sylvio!¡± Elora said as well. ¡°Okay, time is running out, let¡¯s act now! Since the Robotias and the Soul Devourers dare to attack Elora, it means that they are already acting secretly. We must hurry.¡± Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo left quickly after they received their mission from Sylvio. Before leaving, Lufian took a deep look at Elora. Everyone was not surprised by this. The entanglement between these two had been scarily long. One had clearly rejected the other since the beginning, but he never gave up. So, they had been entangled for hundreds of thousands of epochs. Then, just as Elora seemed no longer as stubborn as before and appeared on the verge of epting Lufian, this battle happened and caused her to lose her body. Moreover, Le would also face a great crisis. After the three Overlords left, Sylvio and Elora¡¯s soul remained. At this moment, Elora¡¯s heart was heavy. She was not worried about the many twists and turns of restoring her body, nor was she worried about Le being breached. Instead, she was worried about how she would deal with the rtionship with Lufian. She could not ept Lufian anymore, but she dared not say so. Otherwise, Lufian would definitely change into a lunatic. At that time, no one in the entire Star Kingdom could control him except Sylvio. David was also very likely to be exposed. Once he was exposed, he would die. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Elora felt helpless. After much deliberation, she still could not find a solution. The only way was to drag this out. She would drag this out for another hundred epochs. However, if she did not deal with her rtionship with Lufian, she would not dare go back to see David. Would he still remember her after such a long time? When Elora was in a dilemma, Sylvio suddenly said, ¡°Elora, I still have something to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it, Sylvio?¡± Elora came back to her senses. ¡°While you¡¯re seriously injured, I spent a lot of my blood and sweat to read your fortune. Do you want to know the result?¡± Sylvio¡¯s words piqued Elora¡¯s interest. She knew Sylvio was very talented in reading the inscrutable twist of fate. Chapter 2394 Chapter 2394 He was very urate in many things. ¡°Sylvio, you read my fortune? What¡¯s the result?¡± Elora asked curiously. ¡°It showed that you will encounter this cmity, but you will also meet your benefactor in this life. In the end, your misfortune will turn into a blessing. As for who this person is, I tried to look into it but I couldn¡¯t figure out who it is. Not only that, but I also suffered a lot from the bacsh. It took a long time to recover.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Elora¡¯s eyes widened and she was extremely shocked. ¡®Sylvio could tell that I would meet my benefactor? In the end, my misfortune will even turn into a blessing? ¡®Who is that benefactor?¡¯ She only met one person and it was David. ¡®Sylvio got a bacsh when he tried to look into David? ¡®How is that possible?¡¯ One must know that Sylvio was the longest-lived and strongest among the five Le rulers. He only suffered a little when he read Elora¡¯s fortune, but he got a bacsh when he tried to do that for David. Elora felt that her brain did not have enough capacity to process this. Seeing such a big reaction from Elora confirmed the result of Sylvio¡¯s reading. He only told Elora after he dismissed Lufian to avoid trouble. It would be fine if the benefactor Elora met was a woman, but if it was a man, Lufian would not be able to ept it. Then, things were likely to go in the worst direction. Lufian had a dual personality. Once his other personality appeared, it would surely cause unpredictable consequences. Although Lufian was good at hiding it, Sylvio knew that if Lufian went berserk, even he might not be able to restrain him. ¡°S-Sylvio, I¡­ I¡­¡± Elora did not know how to answer for a while. She did not intend to let anyone know about David. Not just Lufian, but anyone else too. However, Sylvio had seen it in his reading and this confused her. ¡°Elora, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I sent Lufian and the others away just to have a private chat with you. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what you say today, I promise not to reveal anything.¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Elora stared at Sylvio for a long time and sighed inwardly. Now that Sylvio had found out, she did not want to keep hiding. Based on what she knew about Sylvio, if the other party promised not to say anything, then he would surely keep his promise. Moreover, Elora did not know how to solve this matter, so it would be good to let Sylvio know so he coulde up with some ideas for her. In case Lufian knew of David¡¯s existence and switched to his other personality, Sylvio would be able to control him. No one in Star Kingdom could do that except him. Knowing this could allow Sylvio to prepare mentally in advance. However, Elora opened her mouth and did not say anything. ¡°Sylvio, what do you want to know? You can just ask me! If you want me to tell you myself, I won¡¯t know where to start,¡± Elora shook her head bitterly and said. ¡°After your soul entered The Spirit Cage, did you meet your benefactor?¡± Sylvio asked the first question. ¡°Yes!¡± Elora answered affirmatively. ¡°Is he a man?¡± ¡®Yes!¡± ¡°After meeting him, you don¡¯t want to further your rtionship with Lufian and even want to cut ties with him and have nothing to do with him, am I right?¡± Sylvio¡¯s question was straightforward and Elora was taken aback. She recalled Lufian and David in her mind. It was very strange. Even though she had known Lufian for thousands of epochs, her impression of Lufian at this moment was actually vague. On the contrary, she could remember every detail of her time with David clearly. After she understood how she felt on the inside, Elora replied with the firmest tone, ¡®Yes.¡± Chapter 2395 Chapter 2395 Elora answered Sylvio¡¯s three questions with three ¡®Yes¡¯ responses. After Sylvio got the answer he wanted, he was silent for a while. Then, he continued to ask, ¡°Elora, have you ever thought about what would happen if Lufian knew about this matter?¡± ¡°I know Lufian will not be able to ept it, so I¡¯m not going to tell him for the time being. I¡¯ll just dy this for as long as I can,¡± Elora replied helplessly. She could not think of a solution for this matter. The only thing she could do was to procrastinate. Anyway, she would never meet David unless she had settled her affairs with Lufian. Otherwise, if Lufian knew of David¡¯s existence, he would find and kill David regardless. ¡°If Lufian finds out about this, it¡¯s not a question of whether he can ept it, but it will trigger the other personality in him. As for not telling him, he will find out about your attitude sooner orter.¡± ¡°Sylvio, if Lufian found out about this and his other personality got triggered, I hope you can control him likest time and suppress him. Don¡¯t let him run amok in Le, otherwise, he will cause countless deaths and injuries,¡± Elora pleaded. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about this too simply. Lufian is very good at hiding and his talent is far beyond your imagination. Plus, he is also very strong. If his other personalityes out, I may not be able to suppress him.¡± Sylvio shook his head with a bitter smile. Sylvio was the most optimistic about Lufian amongst the other four of Le¡¯s Overlords. He was quite talented, and his perseverance was also so strong that it was terrifying. Otherwise, he would not have pursued Elora for hundreds of thousands of epochs without giving up. In addition, he had a pretty high power of understanding too. If he was cultivated properly, he would surely be Le¡¯s pir and a huge force of deterrence. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Unfortunately, Lufian had a dual personality and they werepletely different. It was almost like they were pr opposites. Once it was triggered and if his other personality got the upper hand, it would have serious consequences. It happened once and he was forcibly suppressed by Sylvio. However, if it happened again, Sylvio had no idea if he could suppress Lufian again. That was what he was really worried about. ¡°What? Sylvio, are you kidding me? You can¡¯t suppress Lufian anymore? How is this possible? If you can¡¯t suppress him, who else in Star Kingdom can?¡± Elora eximed. She, who had always been as calm as water, finally experienced violent mood swings. It seemed that she could not believe what Sylvio was saying. She was hoping that Sylvio could help him if David was exposed. If even Sylvio could not do anything, did that mean that no one in Le would be able to suppress Lufian? ¡°I won¡¯t say that I definitely can¡¯t. It¡¯s just that Lufian is hiding very deeply so I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡± ¡°W-What should I do then?¡± Elora asked anxiously. She was still in disbelief. ¡°Elora, if you want to hide this from Lufian, you must first change your attitude. You can¡¯t act like you did just now. With Lufian¡¯s suspicious character, he may have noticed something is wrong. If you want to buy time, you must restore your previous attitude towards him and give him a little illusion. No matter what, you have to wait until after we get through the crisis with the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. There must be no idents at this juncture,¡± Sylvio patiently exined. ¡°I understand, Sylvio! Don¡¯t worry! I will change and I will never let Lufian find anything abnormal again.¡± Elora calmed down and nodded. She knew what Sylvio meant and she also knew Lufian. If Lufian discovered David¡¯s existence and knew how she felt, there was no doubt that his other violent personality would be triggered. Chapter 2396 Chapter 2396 Then, they would have threats from the Robotias and the Soul Devourers from the outside and trouble from Lufian on the inside. With both internal and external troubles, it might be difficult for Le to get through this crisis. ¡°Alright, Lufian only has you in his mind and Le is not as important to him as you are. As long as he doesn¡¯t despair and sees hope, he will be safe for the time being. He has waited for so long so I¡¯m sure he will be fine with waiting a little longer.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Elora nodded again. ¡°That¡¯s the situation with Lufian. Now tell me about the benefactor you met in The Spirit Cage. ording to my reading, he will change your life. You are one of the five Le rulers and I don¡¯t know if this person will affect Le because I can¡¯t see anything about this person.¡± Sylvio expressed his doubts and wanted Elora to answer them for him. He had used almost all means on Elora¡¯s benefactor, even his unique secret technique, Zwei Arithmetics. However, he only knew that this person existed and nothing else. So, this aroused Sylvio¡¯s great curiosity. One must know that even if Lufian hid so well, Sylvio could still get some information about him through Zwei Arithmetics. Although not everything, it was still a lot. Zwei Arithmetics was what Sylvio once obtained from a ruin. It was also the means that Sylvio was most proud of. It was by relying on Zwei Arithmetics that Sylvio could get to where he was today step by step. He taught the four Overlords, Lufian, Elora, Valentin, and Drogo everything he knew, hoping that they could protect Le well. However, he did not teach anyone Zwei Arithmetics because the requirements for learning Zwei Arithmetics were too high. Among the four Overlords, only Lufian had that talent. If the other three practice Zwei Arithmetics, it would just be a waste of time, so better that they learn other things. Yet, Lufian had a dual personality and that was an extremely unstable factor. If Sylvio taught him Zwei Arithmetics, it might be a disaster rather than a blessing. So, Sylvio did not dare to gamble either. If he lost the gamble, the consequences would be disastrous. Moreover, Zwei Arithmetics was also Sylvio¡¯s biggest means of controlling the he did not want to spread this as he might lose control of Le. ¡°Sylvio when I first entered The Spirit Cage, my body was transformed into a little girl since my soul was severely injured. At that time, I had no memory, and I just relied on instinct to steal treasures everywhere in The Spirit Cage for food until I met him¡­¡± Having said that, a smile appeared on Elora¡¯s face. Seeing Elora¡¯s appearance, Sylvio sighed helplessly in his heart. Lufian¡¯s efforts over hundreds of thousands of epochs were ruined. He did not want to fight for justice for Lufian, but he just thought it was a pity. Originally, these two people could be an exceptional story that captured the imagination and was spread far and wide. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With Elora by Lufian¡¯s side, Sylvio believed that Lufian¡¯s violent personality would be utterly suppressed and would never have a chance to see the light of day again. What a pity! However, this was often the case with rtionships. In the end, the dedication of hundreds or thousands of epochs could notpare to the time spent with another for several years. Sylvio had been around for far too long so he had seen a lot of this happening. He also could not judge who was right or who was wrong. Just when Lufian had been working hard for so long and was about to seed, something like this happened. He could onlyment that the circumstances were unfavorable to Lufian. The two were destined to not end up together. Chapter 2397 Chapter 2397 Elora told Sylvio everything about David. She could trust Sylvio, who was her master and friend. If she could not even trust him, then there was no one she could trust in Le. Even if Sylvio did not mention this today, Elora would have sought him one day and told him about David to see if Sylvio had any solution. After all, the only one who could suppress Lufian in Le was Sylvio. No one else was capable of that. Sylvio listened carefully to Elora¡¯s introduction. The doubts in his heart had not been resolved. Instead, they grew. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ording to Elora, that guy named David was not very old, but he spent moneyvishly. He could spend tens of trillions of L Dors without even batting an eye. Money was no longer important to Overlords. Not just the Overlords, even the forces in Le that had partial Overlords had inexhaustible money. From this point of view, there was at least one powerful force behind David that gave him so much money for spending. He was young, loaded, and had a very strong soul power. There were not many people like that in Le, but so as long as he investigated carefully, he would find them. There was a high probability that David was the direct descendant of a major force. What puzzled Sylvio the most was how Elora¡¯s soul could get huge benefits by following David. Its benefits were even greater than eating treasures as it could quickly restore her soul power. This was difficult for Sylvio to understand. This had never happened before in Le¡¯s history. Sylvio tentatively figured that David had an extraordinary physique. Any soul in contact with him would reap the benefits. After all, the universe was vast, and there were countless types of physiques. Therefore, it was not impossible to have a special physique that had never appeared before. When he thought about this, Sylvio¡¯s eyes lit up. From Elora¡¯s narration, he knew that the young man named David had a good personality. He was kind to those around him He was extremely good, especially to Elora. He could spend 500 billion L Dors to help a little girl whom he had never met before and without hesitation. After that, he bought countless treasures for Elora to eat This kind of person was either a fool, or he was genuinely very kind and had a global vision. Was David an idiot? Obviously not. If that was the case, then he was the second type. And that was what Sylvio was looking for. A person with a strong soul power would be pretty talented. After finding him, Sylvio could cultivate him well and make him another one of Le¡¯s pirs. Of course, seeing was believing. As for the specific situation, Sylvio would have to meet David in person and get in touch with him to find out. Regarding his character, Sylvio could not just listen to Elora¡¯s one-sided statement. Instead, he must have a deep understanding of David. David must not have a dual personality like Lufian. He was fine when everything was alright, but when he was triggered, he would be like a mad dog that would bite whoever he saw. If what Elora said was true, Sylvio would not mind epting David as his only disciple and passing on all his abilities including Zwei Arithmetics as long as David was talented enough. However, now was not the time. He would decide after he dealt with the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. These two races were very threatening to Star Kingdom. Chapter 2398 Chapter 2398 So, he had to pay attention to this. Coincidentally, he could use this opportunity to see how much Lufian was hiding and make preparations for what wasing next. To be honest, Sylvio did not like Lufian that much. Even though he was talented, he was very scheming and shrewd. In addition to his other personality, he was like a time bomb that was hiding in Le. Perhaps one day, he would explode. Sylvio was worried that Lufian would grow to a level where no one could defeat him. If that happened, it would be an unprecedented disaster for Le, even more terrifying than the invasion of the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. Sylvio thought of a lot of ways to remove Lufian¡¯s other personality for him. Unfortunately, he failed every time. The only way was to keep Lufian from getting too emotional and angry so that he should be in control of his emotions. However, once he found out what was in Elora¡¯s mind and of David¡¯s existence, it would not be a matter of getting emotional or angry; instead, he would go crazy. ¡°Elora, let¡¯s go! First, I¡¯ll help you restore your body and solve the joint After that, we will go back and deal with your matter with Lufian and David,¡± Sylvio said. ¡°Okay, thank you, Sylvio!¡± Elora bowed and thanked him. Sylvio waved his hand. Among the three things he had to do, except for helping Elora restore her body, which was the easier one, the other two were pretty hard. Even Sylvio found them quite tricky. Elora followed Sylvio to his ce to arrange At this point, Le was in chaos. Almost all top forces had received messages from The Spirit Cage. Someone in The Spirit Cage was iming to be Empress Elora, When the heads of the major forces heard the news, their first reaction was that it was fake and someone must be impersonating Empress Elora. N?velDrama.Org content rights. They even scolded the person in charge who was sent to The Spirit Cage. However, after looking at it closely, something was not right. If someone was pretending to be Empress Elora, two families. Then, because of their prestige, the deceived forces might not speak out. However, who would dare to be so rampant as to deceive all the forces in the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage? Wouldn¡¯t that be courting death? They would surely not be able to hide this. Then, a question arose in everyone¡¯s mind. ¡®Could it really be Empress Elora?¡¯ Since Empress Elora, one of the five Le rulers, was involved, no one dared to make a decision. Therefore, they hurriedly reported this to the grandmaster of their families so that they could decide. Just when the grandmasters of the major forces were discussing whether they should team up to ask Empress Elora, they received an order in the name of the Five Emperors-the Five Ruler Order. All the partial Overlords had toe out and gather at the center of Le urgently. On the continent where the five Overlord statues stood. That was Le¡¯s holy ground. The partial Overlords who received the Five Ruler Order did not dare dy. So, they immediately set off for the holy ground. At this time, Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo were already waiting for them on the holy ground. Partial Overlords were still much worse than real Overlords. The Overlords could ignore the space, position, and distance, but they could not, So, they could only travel in the high-dimensional space obediently. Soon, half a month passed. Almost all of Le¡¯s partial Overlords had arrived, and only a few of the more distant ones were still on the way. Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo sat on their tens of thousands of feet tall statues with their eyes closed. The grandmasters of the major forces who arrived all sat cross-legged and waited quietly. No one dared make a sound. Chapter 2399 Chapter 2399 The Spirit Cage. David and his group looked at the majestic 100-meter-high gate in the distance ahead. It was engraved with two gigantic words: Amber City! They finally arrived at Amber City, one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage. There were many more people. Not only humans but many other races as well. David stared at the majestic gate in the distance. On the inside, he was thinking about how to start his n in Amber City and get enoughvish points so that he could upgrade his strength and Cloning as soon as possible. After all, Amber City was one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage so many powerful forces of level 9 civilization Le would gather here. This city gate alone was notparable to those first-tier and second-tier cities. Moreover, the terrifying power David encountered along the way was probably from Amber City. ¡®I wonder how many powerful people like that are in Amber City. ¡®If there are a lot, it would be troublesome.¡¯ David regretted it a little now. Pebbles was gone anyway, so why The main purpose ofing here was to buy more precious treasures for Pebbles and earn some lavish points by the way. Now that Pebbles was gone, he should continue to develop frantically, and continue to umte lavish points slowly. He could leave when he was strong enough. At least while he was there, he was invincible so no one dared to trouble him. However, Amber City was different. The powerful person he met on the way was not someone David could deal with. Even if he used all of his means and efforts, he would still have no chance of victory. However, since he was already here, David stopped worrying. He had a great attitude and decided that he only needed to be more careful. David did not know what level his Overlord In Le, he was second only to the five Le rulers. While he was in The Spirit Cage, it went without saying that he would be invincible as long as the five rulers were not here. However, David had no idea. Now, he wanted to buy treasures of heaven and earth in did not know that most of the treasures here were taken away by Elora. Yet for David, this was not necessarily a bad thing. The fewer treasures, the higher the price. After Pebbles left, what David needed was to spend money to getvish points, not the treasure itself. The system¡¯s evaluation of the treasures¡¯ price was not fixed so it would change along with market fluctuations. The higher the price of treasures, the happier David would be as it would mean that he could spend more money and get morevish points. ¡°Rivers, when you arrive in Amber City, you should still follow the old rules. Go do market research, and see how we can start and gain a firm foothold. On the other hand. Beanie, you should go and find a ce that¡¯s good to stay in. After that, we¡¯ll buy a ce and live there temporarily. Don¡¯t be afraid to spend money, the two of you. I have all the money in the world and I will be happy if you spend more,¡± David stared at Amber City in front of him and instructed. ¡®Yes, Master David!¡± Thor and Beanie replied simultaneously. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°One more thing, Amber City is one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage after all. So, this ce is no less powerful than Wier. On the way here, I sensed a very powerful person spying on us. So since we are new here and we don¡¯t know much about this ce, we should keep a low profile as much as possible. Don¡¯t be too mboyant, but of course, we shouldn¡¯t be afraid of trouble.¡± ¡°We understand!¡± ¡®Then let¡¯s enter Amber City! ording to the n, we will stay here for a long time, so you all should be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°No matter where you go, we will follow you to the death, Master David.¡± After David finished speaking, he led everyone toward Amber City. Approaching the gate of Amber City, there were a lot of carriagesing and going. Carriages were the mostmon means of transportation in The Spirit Cage. Chapter 2400 Chapter 2400 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2400-The main reason was that Foal Beasts were docile, and they were fast and stable. Of course, some important figures would take other means of transportation to show off their identities. The gate of Amber City was not only hundreds of meters high but also more than 100 meters wide. Dozens of entrances were opened and there were long queues at each entrance. As one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage, the entire Amber City had 108 majestic gates with a height of 100 meters. Yet, David and the others saw only one. There was a long queue at every gate, which showed how big the flow of people in Amber City was. It was not at allparable to a first-tier city like Wier. The team reached the end of the line. David knew he was a neer so he had to keep a low profile. Initially, he wanted to just follow the line as there was no need to cause trouble when entering a city. After he took a look, he noticed that the lines were too long and it was taking forever. On the other hand, there were a few entrances next to them that had no lines. The ones using those entrances were all luxurious carriages. So, those must be the entrances for the rich and powerful. Seeing the endless queue, David did not want to wait any longer. So, he called Beanie over. Soon Beanie walked in. ¡°Master David, how can I help you?¡± ¡°The line is too long, so let¡¯s go directly to the entrances that don¡¯t have lines,¡± David said. ¡°Master David, didn¡¯t you just say that we should keep a low profile when we first arrived in Amber City? The entrances without lines are for the dignitaries of Amber City. If we use them, I¡¯m afraid we will attract attention.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go! How long will we have to queue if we stay here? If they stop us, we¡¯ll just give them some benefits. Then, they should let us pass. After all, who would say no to money?¡± ¡°Yes, Master David!¡± Beanie replied. She was only responsible for reminding him. Since Master David said that, she only needed to execute his orders. After that, Beanie left the carriage. Then, the three carriages headed to another entrance. They attracted the attention of a lot of people in line immediately. However, David was not bothered. Since there was no obstruction, the carriages came to the entrance of Amber City quickly. However, they were then blocked. ¡°Please show us your pass.¡± The two guards that were watching the dignitary entrance came up and asked when they noticed the three carriages did not show their pass. Beanie exited the carriage and said to the two guards politely, ¡°Sirs, this is our first time in Amber City so we don¡¯t have the pass yet. Please excuse us.¡± ¡®Your first time? No pass? Then why are you here and not in line? Don¡¯t you know who are the people who are allowed to use this entrance? They¡¯re all VIPs of Amber City. Get back in line now or else,¡± one of the burly men shouted. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He had to bow and respect the ones with passes, but on the other hand, he would not fear the ones without. This was their first time to Amber City and yet they dare to not line up. He wondered who gave them the courage to do so. To be honest, it was pretty rare to encounter a situation like David¡¯s. After all, Amber City was one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage. There were not a lot of people who did not follow the rules when it was their first time here. However, this did not mean it did not happen, i There would always be some fearless guys who would. Chapter 2401 Chapter 2401 ¡°My master has traveled a long journey and feels a little sick. He wants to enter the city as soon as possible, but the line is too long, so he doesn¡¯t want to get in line. Please help us, Sirs.¡± As Beanie spoke, she stepped forward and handed the other party a package very discreetly. The burly man took it and he quietly took a look at what was inside. There was a look of surprise in his eyes. That was a good thing! A priceless treasure. So, he put it away unconsciously. Beanie breathed a sigh of relief. It would be fine if the man epted it. She was worried that he would not. This was her first timeing to Amber City, and also the first time she had seen such a long queue entering a city. Just when Beanie thought the other party would let her in, the guard suddenly said: ¡°Only the first carriage can go. The remaining two have to get back in line.¡± ¡°Sir, all three carriages are in the same team and the one in the middle belongs to our master. Please make things convenient for us,¡± Beanie said hastily. ¡°I don¡¯t care who your master is. You have to listen to me when you¡¯re in Amber City. Are you going or not? If not, get back in line. Don¡¯t block the road or you won¡¯t be able to leave when thew enforcement teames.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Beanie was very angry. She did not expect the other party to have such a big appetite. As expected of the eight main cities, even a guard was arrogant. The treasure she handed him was quite valuable, but he only allowed one carriage to pass. She would need to give him three treasures if she wanted all three carriages to go in. ¡®It¡¯s so expensive to enter a city. ¡®They¡¯re so cruel and greedy.¡¯ ¡°What? I know you are leaders in other ces but this is Amber City, not your hometown. Don¡¯t think we won¡¯t dare to do anything to you just because you¡¯re a woman. If you don¡¯t leave, we won¡¯t only take action against you, but we will also do so to your master.¡± The burly man was not scared of Beanie at all. The person supporting him was the mayor of Amber City. N?velDrama.Org content rights. So what if he took her gift? Who would know that this woman gave him this gift? Could he let her through just like that? Even if he did not let her through, the gift would still go to him in the end. Beanie had no choice. That man was stronger than her and since she was in his territory, she had to admit defeat. Plus, David told her to keep a low profile. To solve any problems with money. Suppressing the anger in her heart, she gave another two wrapped treasures to the other party and said aggrievedly, ¡± Please help us, Sir.¡± After taking the two packages, the burly man hinted at the other guard. After the other man nodded, the two took a step back and started discussing among themselves. ¡°We can live carefree after we take these three valuable treasures. Should we let them through?¡± The burly man whispered. ¡°Are you stupid? Those people are clearly moneybags from a small ce. We finally have this chance, so won¡¯t we lose out if we let them go in now? Think of another way to get more stuff from them,¡± the other guard said. ¡°I let the first carriage pass after I epted the first one, and now they¡¯ve given me two more. So, by right, I should let all three carriages through. Would we make them mad if we start trouble now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! They¡¯re from a small ce, so what if we enrage them? Don¡¯t say anythingter. Let me talk to them. After this, we¡¯ll be able to live a good life.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this to you then.¡± After the two had a discussion, they walked back to Beanie. The burly man who epted the gifts did not say anything. Meanwhile, the other guard said to Beanie, ¡°Bring your master here.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sirs!¡± Chapter 2402 Chapter 2402 After Beanie finished speaking, she turned to enter the carriage. Before she could, the other party added, ¡°I meant you and your master. The rest can get back in line.¡± Beanie, about to get into the carriage, was stunned. Turning around slowly, she stared at the two guards with a dark look on her face. Everyone had a temper. After being teased by the other party again and again, Beanie was also on the verge of anger at the moment. Although David said to keep a low profile, he also said that they would not cause trouble but were not afraid of trouble. These two guards were deliberately making things difficult forthem. No matter how many treasures Beanie gave them, they still refused to let them through. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong? You look unconvinced! Do you know where this is? This is Amber City, one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage. This is not your bloody hometown. We¡¯re working for the mayor of Amber City,¡± The guard looked at Beanie and said arrogantly. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Beanie hesitated when she heard him say that he was working for the mayor of Amber City. Whether in the main or other cities, the mayor was normally controlled by the first few major forces, if not the number one force. It was not a good thing for neers like them to offend someone like that. Just when Beanie was conflicting with herself on the inside, David¡¯s voice rang in her head. David only had a few words. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± That simple sentence doubled Beanie¡¯s confidence. Since her master had said that, why should she be afraid? ¡°Sirs, I think I¡¯ve given you enough respect, but why do you have to keep forcing us like that? Isn¡¯t it good to just harmoniously let us in?¡± Beanie asked calmly. ¡°Should I let you in just because you say so? You refused to follow the rules of Amber City now that you¡¯re here. I¡¯m kind enough to not kick you out. Stop spewing nonsense and get back in line!¡± ¡°Sure, we can get back in line. Give us back our treasures and we¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± Beanie suddenly shouted. ¡°W-What treasures? Stop ndering us. We didn¡¯t take anything!¡± The two guards panicked. They thought that they could control the people from small ces, but they did not expect that the other party would dare to argue back. Beanie had given them the treasures too quickly the first two times, so the guards thought they could bully her. In the end, when they wanted more treasures, they realized that they had encountered a tough one. Everyone was taking bribes, and their superiors would keep an eye closed. However, this was against the rules after all so they could not allow it to surface. Beanie suddenly raised her voice so that everyone around could hear clearly. She attracted the attention of many and made the guards panic. ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t take anything? Do you dare to take out the three packages on your body and open them then?¡± Beanie sneered. ¡°So what if we have treasures on us? How can you prove that they¡¯re yours? Do you dare to prove that they¡¯re yours? Are you going to point to a random person and im that the treasure on them belongs to you too?¡± The burly man asked. ¡°You¡¯re just guards, so how can you have such high-level treasures? I¡¯m afraid no one will believe you even if you say so. Sometimes, you can¡¯t be too greedy and you have to know when to stop. If those things are not yours, they can never be yours,¡± Beanie sarcastically said. Chapter 2403 Chapter 2403 The conflict between Beanie and the guards of Amber City attracted the attention of many people around them. Everyone looked like they were waiting for some drama to happen. Neither the people queuing up to enter nor the other guards had any intention of stepping in to stop them. They looked as if they could not wait for something to happen. ¡°You crazy woman, how dare you nder the guards. Let me tell you, you are done for. If you dare to cause trouble in Amber City, not only will you not be able to enter today, but you will also not be able to enter the city in the future. Go back to where you came from. If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me for being merciless when I arrest and lock you up!¡± Before Beanie had time to refute, David¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Hehe¡­ How high and mighty! How dare a mere gate guard as you lock me up! Who gave you the courage and confidence?¡± David got out of the carriage and stepped forward. Behind him was Thor and the elite guards of the Nacht family. ¡°Master.¡± Beanie immediately stepped aside. David nodded, walked past Beanie, and faced the two Amber City guards. ¡°W-What do you want? Listen, this is Amber City, not a poor vige where you¡¯re the tyrant. Anyone who dares to make trouble here will end up badly.¡± The two guards were panicking now. They collected bribes from those without a pass but did not want to queue to enter the city. However, they could only do this in secret. Once exposed, they would surely be punished. Originally, this was Beanie and the other¡¯s first time in Amber City so she gave them precious treasures twice, treasures many times more valuable than what the guards had ever received in the past. That was why they thought they had encountered an inexperienced local tyrant and wanted to rip them off as much as possible. Unexpectedly, the other party became hostile all of a sudden. If they knew this, they would have let Beanie and the others through after the third treasure. They were very remorseful now that things had escted to this point. If they alerted their superiors, not only would they have to give up their treasures and get nothing, they would even get N?velDrama.Org content rights. scolded and punished. They had shot themselves in the foot. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re indeed from a poor vige just like you said and we can¡¯tpare to the people living in main cities, but this doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re better than us. This is my first time in Amber City and I didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of this, but since you¡¯re unable to recognize my good intentions and are so greedy, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll lock us up,¡± David said indifferently. He did not have a trace of panic on his face. He was an Overlord and his soul power had reached Overlord level 1. Even if there were people in Amber City who could defeat him, there would not be many. Originally, he wanted to be as low profile as possible since this was his first time in Amber City. Ultimately, he gave someone the chance to take advantage of him. How would an Overlord like him ept being bullied by two guards? The guards wanted to let them through to make their mistakes less obvious. However, there were so many people watching and they could not lower themselves to do that. After all, they were the guards hired by the mayor. ¡°As the guard of Amber City, I¡¯m warning you to back away if you¡¯re smart. Stop clinging onto this or else you¡¯ll be the ones suffering.¡± ¡®You¡¯re so long-winded!¡± David lifted his right leg and took a step forward to release some of his energy. Even though it was only a little bit, the two guards could feel an irresistible energy rushing toward them. They were pushed back uncontrobly. During this, the two looked at each other and could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They knew they were unable to deal with this person in front of them. So, the two gritted their teeth and nodded at the same time. Then, at the same time, the two made a shocking move. Chapter 2404 Chapter 2404 After they stopped, they knelt on the ground together. To the onlookers, it looked as if David was forcing them to kneel. This scene caused countless onlookers to gasp. They had all possible oues in their heads, but they never thought that David would dare to make the guards kneel. The guards were mobs. They were also scoundrels. N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, they were under the mayor so they represented the prestige of Amber City and the mayor. If David dared to make the guard kneel in front of everyone, wouldn¡¯t he be pping the mayor in the face? At the same time, this was exactly what the guards wanted. Since David was still clinging to this, they would escte this. If this escted to be a matter of his prestige, the mayor would surely send someone to deal with this when the time came. In the face of such a serious issue, taking bribes would be something small. Perhaps no one would even care about that. If that was the case, they would be able to escape from that, right? David did not want to ask the two guys to kneel. He only wanted to scare them but since this had escted to this, this kerfuffle was getting bigger and bigger. Hundreds of Amber City guards in front of the gate stopped what they were doing and stopped all entry to the city. After that, they all gathered at the entrance where David was. Someone was forcing the guards to kneel and this affected the prestige of the mayor and all the guards. It was no small matter. More and more guards gathered around the two guards. As they were kneeling, they lowered their heads and showed sinister grins. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble in front of the gate of Amber City? State your name!¡± The head guard looked at David and his gang and asked. Facing more than a hundred guards, David and the others did not show the slightest fear. Both Beanie and Thor had seen David¡¯s strength, so they knew David¡¯s background to be extraordinary. So what if Amber City was the main city? They believed, with their master¡¯s background, he would not be scared of them. David himself was even less afraid. Even if this escted to the mayor, he was in the right. How could they ept his gift and not let him pass? ¡°My name is David Udell. I will not admit that I am making trouble. Since they epted my gifts, they should let us enter the city. They refused to honor their promise after they took my gifts! Even if we escte this to the mayor, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡± David acted as if justice was on his side. ¡°Did you ept his gifts?¡± The head guard looked at the two guards who were still kneeling on the ground. ¡°Captain Gott, no! We definitely didn¡¯t ept his gifts!¡± The two quickly shook their heads in denial. They must not admit it. Once they admit it, they would be the public enemy of all the guards. ¡°They said they didn¡¯t ept the gifts! What else do you have to say now? How dare you force the guards to kneel and nder them. If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, you will never leave Amber City safely today.¡± The head guard threatened loudly. He was very clear about receiving gifts. As the head of the guards, anyone below him that received gifts would contribute a part of them for him. So, of course, he had to protect his people. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk¡­ I now know what they say when they mean officials will shield one another. A small city guard dares to ept bribes so tantly and then refuses to fulfill their promise. How greedy. I don¡¯t know if you are brave or if you are capable of doing so,¡± David shook his head and said with a smile. Chapter 2405 Chapter 2405 While the two were at daggers drawn, a voice came from the inside of Amber City. ¡°Thew enforcement team is here. Any unconnected person should get out of the way.¡± When they heard this, the gathered guards made way quickly. Then, a team of more than ten walked over. All had their heads held high, looking very arrogant. They wore ck shirts with the words w enforcement¡¯ printed on them. They had the right to be arrogant as thew enforcement team had the highest status in Amber City. It is very hard to join thew enforcement team. Not only did they have to be strong, but they also needed to pull the right strings. Thew enforcement team would not ept trash. All matters within the city were within their jurisdiction. Thew enforcement team was many grades higher than the guards who only watched the gate like the city guards. When the city guards saw thew enforcement team, they had to show them respect. All dreamed of bing one someday. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The captain of the team asked. ¡°Sir, these guys didn¡¯t have a pass and wanted to force their way into the city. Of course, the city guards can¡¯t allow this to happen, but they forced the guards to kneel. Sir, they are pping the mayor across the face by doing so! Please take action to suppress these punks!¡± The head guard stood up and pointed at David and the others. He was speaking respectfully and carefully. The captain of thew enforcement team first looked at the two guards kneeling, then at David and his group. He asked,¡± Is this true?¡± ¡°Will you believe me if I tell you he¡¯s lying?¡± David did not answer but asked instead. ¡°You punk! The captain asked you if it was true, you just need to answer yes or no. Why are you spewing so much garbage? If you say one more word, I¡¯ll¡­¡± A member of thew enforcement team pointed at David, cursing. Before he could finish, David looked over with lightning-like eyes. The team member who insulted David immediately shut his mouth as if someone had grabbed him by the neck. ¡°Is this the quality of thew enforcement team? To be honest, I have been to so many ces and met countlessw enforcement officers, but you are the worst I have ever seen. It seems that Amber City is just so-so! You call yourself one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage? Sigh¡­ Now that I¡¯m here, I don¡¯t think you are worthy of the name!¡± David said, shaking his head. When he said that, the onlookers all looked at David with horror on their faces. They wondered, ¡®Is this kid stupid? ¡®How dare he say that about thew enforcement team of Amber City? ¡®Everyone knows that the Amber Cityw enforcement team has huge power and holds the right to life and death over most people. ¡®Anyone who offends thew enforcement team will die a tragic death if they don¡¯t have a strong background. ¡®Since David said this is his first time in Amber City, he¡¯s definitely not a local force. ¡®Even if he¡¯s from other cities or even if he is a tyrant in other first-tier cities, he still can¡¯t do that in Amber City. ¡®Unless he¡¯s from a top force in the other seven main cities. Only then will the mayor of Amber City show him some respect. ¡®After all, whoever is the top force of a main city was not weak. ¡®Everyone would know them, even in Le. ¡®However, under normal circumstances, a force from one main city won¡¯t go to another main city. ¡®If they¡¯re too far away from their descending point, it will be troublesome if any idents happen. ¡®So, the chances of Daviding from a main city are not big.¡¯ Feeling horrified, the onlookers all looked curiously. ¡®This is going to be good.¡¯ ¡®David dared to insult thew enforcement team so openly. ¡®How many years has it been since this happened? The two guards on the ground were delighted. This was exactly what they wanted.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°An outsider like you has no right to judge us. Take them away! I want to examine them myself,¡± the captain of thew enforcement team said with a dark face. What David said hadpletely enraged him. Chapter 2406 Chapter 2406 ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± More than tenw enforcement team members replied at the same time. Then, they went over to arrest David and his team. They wanted to bring them into the city, lock them up, and then deal with themter. Beanie, Thor, and the Nacht family elites all stood in front of David. They did not care if the other party was thew enforcement team or not. Anyone who wanted to touch their master would have to go through them. Of course, they knew they were not the opponents of the Amber Cityw enforcement team. However, they still had to do what they needed to do. ¡°It seems like this is indeed your first time in Amber City since you don¡¯t know how powerful we are. Do you think a few potatoes like you can stop thew enforcement team? How delusional!¡± The captain of thew enforcement team smirked coldly as he looked at Beanie and the others. ¡®The show is starting.¡¯ The onlookers back away subconsciously. When the two sides were about to collide, David teleported in a blink of an eye and reappeared at the front of this team. Then, he whispered, ¡°Get back!¡± A storm escaped from his lips. Thew enforcement team felt their ears buzzing. Their brains were in a mess and their bodies felt light. Then, they were lifted into the air. The captain of thew enforcement team at the back also felt terrifying energy rushing towards him. Before he could react, his body was in the air. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Not to mention the city guards. How would they escape if thew enforcement team could not even resist this? In a blink of an eye, anyone in front of David was in aplete mess. Thew enforcement team together with the city guards were more than a hundred in total. All were flying in the air, straight at the city walls of Amber City. Thud! Thud! Thud! ¡°Pfft!¡± The sounds of collision and vomiting blood could be heard repeatedly. After a while, more than a hundred people fell to the ground after crashing into the wall. All of them were wailing in pain. The onlookers all had their jaws on the floor. ¡®What happened? ¡®Was I seeing things or were my ears deceiving me? ¡®His words were so powerful! ¡®Thew enforcement team and a hundred city guards were defeated just like that? ¡®Who is that? ¡®He looks so young but he¡¯s so terrifyingly powerful! ¡®No wonder he dares to insult the Amber Cityw enforcement team in public. It seems that he can do so. ¡®He¡¯s so young and has such powerful strength. I¡¯m sure his background must be very strong too. ¡®Thew enforcement team and the city guards are in trouble now. ¡®If he¡¯s really from the other main cities, this matter will end up with nothing definite.¡¯ Since David was only targeting thew enforcement team and the city guards, the onlookers around him were not affected at all. The captain of thew enforcement team stood up shakily. He was the strongest among them, so he was the least injured. Yet, the trauma on his body was nothingpared to the trauma in his head. He would never imagine that this young man was so strong that he had no way of resisting. Furthermore, David only said two words. ¡°W-W-Who the hell are you?¡± The captain of thew enforcement team asked in a shaky voice. Chapter 2407 Chapter 2407 ¡°I just told you, my name is David Lidell! This is my first time in Amber City and I n to stay here for a while. I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but you forced me to. It¡¯s so troublesome entering a city. I gave you some benefits and you still don¡¯t want to let me through. What¡¯s wrong? Do you think you can bully me just because I¡¯m an outsider? Today, I¡¯d like to see what you ants can do to me!¡± David said lightly. The two city guards who had just epted Beanie¡¯s benefits hadpletely passed out. It was not that they were seriously injured, but they passed out from fright. When David¡¯s two words made more than a dozen of thew enforcement team and hundreds of city guards helpless, the two knew that they were doomed today. They were the ones at fault since they had taken the bribe and yet refused to let David and his team pass. They thought they had run into an inexperienced bumpkin and wanted to make more money. And now, they had not only failed to reap more benefits, they might even have to pay with their lives. If they encountered someone ordinary, thew enforcement team might have suppressed them forcefully and not listened to the other party¡¯s exnation at all. However, now that they had encountered someone like David, who was strong and had a powerful background, thew enforcement team would definitely get to the bottom of this. Once they traced this back to the two guards, the two of them would surely lose their lives. Under the tremendous psychological pressure, coupled with their physical injuries, they passed out instantly. ¡°May I know which main city you¡¯re from, Master David? I¡¯m Viktor Cerruti, the captain of Team 73 of the Amber Cityw enforcement team. I apologize for offending you just now. Please forgive me.¡± the captain of thew enforcement team told David who he was. Facing the powerful young man in front of him, Viktor, the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, had to humble himself. He had to bow and apologize after he had been hurt. This was the change brought about by strength and status. Viktor was not scared of David, but his background. David was indeed strong, but he was still young so his strength was limited after all. Therefore, he could not defeat the mayor on his own. However, it would be different for the force behind him. Any force that could cultivate an heir like David was terrifying. The top forces in the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage all knew each other in Le. Unless it was a hostile rtionship. Otherwise, they would show respect to each other and not do something that went over the line. At the end of the day, it would be the subordinates who were responsible for the me. In other words, if David was the direct descendant of the top forces in the other seven main cities, subordinates would surely be the ones to me. When the time came, being expelled from thew enforcement team would be the lightest punishment. The onlookers expected Viktor¡¯s words too. The captain of thew enforcement team was nothing in front of David, who was obviously the descendant of a powerful force. A wise man submitted circumstances. ¡°You want to know about my background, right? Well, listen carefully. I am me. I am all alone. I don¡¯t have any background or power behind me, so just do whatever you want to me. I¡¯ll ept anything you throw at me,¡± David said honestly. However, no one believed him. They all thought he did not want to reveal who he was. Could someone, all alone, have such a strong talent and strength? Anyway, none of the onlookers present believed him, including Viktor. Since he was the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, he was regarded as someone prominent in Amber City, with strong support behind him. Therefore, he had met quite a lot of geniuses. Yet, none of them had David¡¯s strength. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Just two words from him could defeat aw enforcement team and hundreds of city guards in seconds. Perhaps only the captain of the entirew enforcement team had this strength. ¡°Master David, calm down! Master David, please calm down! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. We didn¡¯t mean to take action against you just now. We just wanted to invite you to the mayor¡¯s residence. The conditions here are too bad. Since this is your first time in Amber City, we should be host to you,¡± Viktor quickly exined. ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± David pretended to be puzzled. ¡®That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the way it is! How would we dare to do anything to you? You must be tired from the journey, so we want to invite you to the mayor¡¯s residence for a cup of tea!¡± ¡°So are you saying that I¡¯m not the one at fault? I misunderstood you and I shouldn¡¯t have taken action against you?¡± David asked with a half-smile. Chapter 2408 Chapter 2408 ¡°No! No! We were the ones who were not clear about this, so that¡¯s why you misunderstood us, Master David. It¡¯s our fault! It¡¯s all our fault!¡± ¡®That¡¯s more like it. Then let¡¯s go! Since you¡¯re all here, let¡¯s go to the mayor¡¯s residence first.¡± David turned around and got on the carriage. Now that some of his strength had been exposed, he should just go to the mayor¡¯s residence to have a look. ording to David¡¯s understanding, the mayor¡¯s residence was generally controlled by several strongest forces in turn and it represented the highestbat power of a city. David¡¯s n of keeping a low profile could not be realized now. Now, David had also thought it through. Since they were going to take root here, Thor would surely threaten some people¡¯s interests. Therefore, he should just solve this problem in advance. He could only return to the real world with peace of mind after he nipped this in the bud. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Otherwise, he would still need to show his strength when the time came. Viktor breathed a sigh of relief on seeing David turn and enter the carriage. ¡®Thankfully I managed to escape this. ¡®If David killed me, I would have died in vain.¡¯ The same went for the members of thew enforcement team and the guards behind him. Who would have thought a young, harmless kid would possess such great strength? If it were not for his mercy, perhaps they would all be dead now. After escaping from a disaster, everyone felt that life was so beautiful They had to pay attention in the future and keep a low profile whenever necessary. They could not mess with this kind of person again, or they would not even know how they died. ¡°Get someone to see if those two guys are dead. If they¡¯re not dead, lock them up and wait for Master David to deal with them. They must be tired of living since they did not let Master David into the city after receiving his gifts. They deserve to die ten thousand times,¡± Viktor looked at the two unconscious guards and said through gritted teeth. At this moment, he was full of anger but he had nowhere to vent. So, he was dying to tear those guys into pieces. If it were not for those two, he would not have ended up in this situation today He was embarrassed in front of countless people and even offended someone whom he could not afford to offend. He had no idea if he could survive this crisis safely. If he was fired by thew enforcement team, then his life would be horrible. He would never be able to go back to his former glory days. As the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, Viktor could not do whatever he wanted and he lived a carefree life. He had quite a high status. Wherever he went, others should politely address him as Captain Cerruti. If he was expelled from thew enforcement team because of this, he would be so aggrieved. Not only would his status in Amber City fall to the bottom and be ridiculed, but his status in the family would also plummet. Moreover, he might even be abandoned by his family. Then, he would be someone at the bottom of society. Viktor did not want that. So, he must save himself. The only way was to get David¡¯s forgiveness, and this was hisst chance. Chapter 2409 Chapter 2409 After hearing Viktor¡¯s order, severalw enforcement team members went to the unconscious guards and kicked them a few times. They also despised these two rascals. When they saw the two not reacting, they squatted to see if the two were still breathing. After confirming that they were not dead, they picked up the two and dragged them into Amber City. One could imagine that what awaited them would be the most tragic treatment. Even if David ignored them, Viktor would not spare them so easily. He was framed so he could only vent his anger on those two. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you still here? Don¡¯t you want to enter the city? Get back in line. If not, you won¡¯t be allowed to enter the city!¡± Viktor scanned the onlookers and yelled. He was so inferior just now, but after David left, he went back to his arrogant self. In front of David, he had to be inferior. After all, he was not strong enough and he knew better than to fight when the odds were against him. When Viktor said that, the onlookers dispersed quickly. Even though they were not happy, they dared not show it. If David dared to take action against thew enforcement team, it proved that he was capable and had the background to do so. They did not dare to offend thew enforcement team. If not, they would not be able to stay in Amber City. The city guards also dragged their injured bodies back to their post and continued to watch the gates. David and his team got into the three carriages and entered Amber City while the people in line watched them with envious gazes. Viktor brought David and his team to the mayor¡¯s residence. He had already reported what had happened to the captain of the wholew enforcement team. Then, the captain reported this to the mayor of Amber City. At this moment, the mayor of Amber City, Salem Birch, was waiting for David at his residence. It was rare to see someone who dared to start trouble at the gates of Amber City. Something like this had happened in the past but all got the punishment they deserved. It had been a while since someone did this. So, Salem wanted to see who this person was. Once he arrived at the mayor¡¯s residence, David got off and lifted his head to look at the tall and formidable door of the mayor¡¯s residence. He could feel very strong energy from the inside. Of course, it was not the energy he felt while on his way here; that was miles away from this. Compared to his, it was pretty inferior. Therefore, David was curious. ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®Isn¡¯t the mayor¡¯s residence controlled by the biggest forces of a city? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Why is the energy from Amber City¡¯s mayor¡¯s residence so weak? ¡®It¡¯s even weaker than the mysterious person I encountered on the way. ¡®Was that the mayor?¡¯ While David was guessing whether the energy inside was from the mayor, Viktor bowed to him and said, ¡°The mayor is waiting for you. After you, Master David.¡± As David walked into the residence, he was even more confused. ¡®Is this the level of Amber City¡¯s mayor? ¡®Isn¡¯t this a little weak? ¡®Who¡¯s the mysterious person I met back then? ¡®Are they not from Amber City?¡¯ David shook his head. He could not understand what was going on so he decided to stop thinking. He would only decide after he met this so-called mayor. Chapter 2410 Chapter 2410 With Viktor leading, David soon arrived at the reception hall of the mayor¡¯s residence. A tall and burly middle-aged man stood guard at the door. His eagle-like eyes stared at everyone. David was not bothered. On the contrary, Beanie and the others behind him felt a chill all over their bodies, as if they were being targeted by a bloodthirsty ancient beast. Viktor hurried up to greet him and said, ¡°Captain Longer, this is Master David!¡± There was only one person in the entire Amber City who Viktor would address as Captain Longer. He was the boss of allw enforcers¡ªArian Longer. He was also the right-hand man of the mayor. He would not obey other people¡¯s orders but the mayor¡¯s. In other words, he would only listen to whoever became the mayor. Arian¡¯s status in Amber City was much higher than that of a small team captain like Viktor. It would not be an exaggeration to say he could do whatever he wanted. ¡°Were you the one making trouble at the city gate?¡± Arian asked, staring at David. If Arian stared at anyone in Amber City like this, they would be so frightened that they would be weak and not able to stand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself,¡± David said calmly. He was not showing any respect to the other party at all. ¡°Not bad, kid. You are the first person to talk to me like this, no wonder you dared to make trouble in Amber City. You are brave enough! I just want to know if you can still be so tough after this,¡± Arian said with a half-smile on his face. Faced with such a threat, David narrowed his eyes. He looked at the other party with a half-smile and said contemptuously, ¡°And you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to do that?¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve never heard of my name before, huh? Only a handful of people in Amber City dare to say that to me. Do you think you can be one of them?¡± ¡®You¡¯ll know if you give it a try. Why are you spewing so much nonsense?¡± David looked disdainful. ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t dare to do so?¡± Arian felt that he was being provoked, so he red at David with his beastly eyes. It looked like he was about to tear in half the prey in front of him. Viktor did not dare to breathe too loudly so close to the two in conflict. He could not afford to offend either. One was Captain Longer, and the other one was the direct descendant of a middle or top-tier force of a main city. Beanie and Thor¡¯s hearts were in their throats. They knew how powerful their master was, but this was Amber City after all. It was one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage.This is from N?velDrama.Org. If Captain Longer could be the captain of thew enforcement team and maintain order in Amber City, he must not be looked down upon. ¡°Stop spewing nonsense if you can fight! You¡¯re as long- winded as a b*tch!¡± David continued to trigger Arian. The energy he felt outside the city did not belong to this Arian person. Instead, it belonged to the mayor inside the room. To David, Arian¡¯s measly strength was simr to Viktor, perhaps just slightly stronger. ¡®You¡¯re asking for it!¡± Arian said, word by word. Just as he was about to show David what he was capable of, a voice came from the room behind him. ¡°Ari, tell Master David toe in.¡± Arian immediately stopped in his tracks and turned to reply respectfully, ¡®Yes, Mayor!¡± Then, he turned to look at David. ¡°Go ahead, kid. The mayor is waiting for you inside.¡± David shrugged and walked forward. When he walked past Arian, he stopped and ordered, ¡°Beanie, Rivers, wait for me out here. Don¡¯t worry, no one will dare to do anything to you. If anyone dares to even touch a hair on you, I¡¯ll end their f* eking life.¡± After he said that, he tilted his head to nce at Arian. Clearly, he was directing this to him. Arian was so mad that he wanted to beat this kid in front of him to death. When had he suffered such grievance since bing Captain Longer of the Amber Cityw enforcement team? Chapter 2411 Chapter 2411 The Amber Cityw enforcement team was not a force to be looked down upon. There were 12 members in a smallw enforcement team, and with the team captain, there would be 13 members. Then, the entirew enforcement team would consist of 108 small teams that would be managed by a captain. The Amber Cityw enforcement team was made up of 108 small teams and Arian was the only captain. He managed elite teams of more than a hundred thousand members and one could see how powerful Arian was. Aside from the Birch, Campbell, and Vidales families, those in charge of other forces would have to be respectful whenever they saw him. That was why Arian dared to say that there were only a handful of people in Amber City who could control him. He had power and status. ¡°Kid, not bad. I will remember you. In the future, I hope you looked at David with eagle-like eyes. David curled his lips and showed Arian a cold grin. ¡°Stop scaring me, I¡¯m very timid. But I also have to warn you. Those to touch a single hair on them, you might not be able to keep your damned life.¡± After he said that, David walked into the reception hall without turning his head. He wanted to see who was the mayor of Amber City. Arian was furious but he could not say anything. Since the mayor had not said anything, he genuinely did not dare to do anything to David and his people. Thus, he could only suppress his anger inside him. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When he turned his head to look at Viktor, Viktor was so scared he fell to his knees. ¡°C-Captain Longer, please don¡¯t be mad. Please don¡¯t be mad!¡± Viktor was extremely scared. He was scared that Captain Longer would me this on him. If that were so, shouldn¡¯t he be aggrieved? ¡®I¡¯m so unlucky.¡¯ Viktor felt depressed. ¡®Why is it my turn to maintain order at Gate 32 today? ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be great if it¡¯s a day before or after? ¡®Sometimes when you are unlucky, misfortune can happen, however careful you are ¡®If I asked David properly, wasn¡¯t so decisive as to listen to those guard dogs, and sent David into the city safely, none of this would have happened and I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.¡¯ Viktor was so remorseful. However, he could not turn back time. Arian ignored Viktor and turned his eyes on Beanie and the team. Beanie and Thor did not dare to look at Arian, so they purposely tilted their heads to one side. In reality, they were extremely anxious. David walked into the reception hall. The room was huge and the decorations were luxurious. It was such a dazzling sight. As the face of Amber City, the mayor¡¯s residence naturally could not be too ugly. The moment he entered the door, David saw an old man sitting on top. He was sure that the man was Amber City¡¯s mayor. To be honest, David was a little disappointed. ¡®He¡¯s a mayor but he¡¯s not as powerful as I thought. ¡®I can destroy him even if I suppress 90% of my power. ¡®He¡¯s too inferiorpared to that mysterious person I met. ¡®They¡¯re not on the same level at all.¡¯ Back then, David thought that the mysterious person was from Amber City. Chapter 2412 Chapter 2412 Now, it did not seem so. After all, the mayor was already the highestbat power of a city. As David was sizing up the mayor of Amber City, Salem was also doing the same. ¡®This young man doesn¡¯t look too bad. ¡®I can¡¯t tell anything about his strength. ¡®Perhaps he has some special means to hide his power. ¡®Anyone that can hide from me is not ordinary!¡¯ ¡°David, my friend, please sit,¡± Salem gestured. He had found out David¡¯s name from Arian¡¯s report. He was also trying to remember which top force in Le had an heir with thest name of Lidell. However, he could not think of any. There could be a lot of reasons for this. Firstly, he did not pay much attention to the younger generation. Moreover, he had stayed in The Spirit Cage for so long that he did not know much about Le anymore. Secondly, David might be the direct descendant that a force was cultivating in secret. Perhaps he never showed himself in public and that was why no one knew him. Another reason might be that David lied about his name purposely to hide who he was. ¡°Are you the mayor of Amber City?¡± David asked. ¡°Yes! I am the current mayor of Amber City, Salem Birch. May I know where you are from?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know where I¡¯m from for now. I have a question for you right now. I hope you can answer me honestly, Mayor Salem,¡± David said rudely. ¡°What is it?¡± Salem looked curious. He was not bothered by David¡¯s rudeness. He was young! So it was normal for him to be like this when he had the strength. Who was not young before? Salem was the same when he was young. He thought he was second only to God and would look down on everyone. He was sure that he could be the sixth Overlord of Le to create history and gain evesting fame. However, he was not the only one with this thought. He would give up that thought as time went on and sanded down his edges. ¡°Is there anyone stronger than you in Amber City?¡± The reason David asked this question was to check if the mysterious person he met halfway was from Amber City. This was very important to David. After all, that was the only person in The Spirit Cage that made him feel helpless. When he was being targeted by the mysterious person, David did not dare to show his strength at all and he could only use the system to hide himself. It was because he knew the other party was much stronger than him. His Supreme level 1 soul power was definitely no match for the mysterious person. David did not want to expose his secret before knowing if the mysterious person was a friend or foe. ¡®Why are you asking this?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You just have to answer¡¯ yes¡¯ or ¡®no¡¯,¡± David urged. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Salem chuckled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re asking, I¡¯ll just tell you. This is not a secret anyway. There are three forces controlling Amber City, and we take turns bing mayor. Currently, I am the strongest here and the people in charge of the two forces are slightly weaker than me. However, if we have to fight, there will be a lot of variables. Even if I am slightly stronger, it¡¯s not enough for me to dictate the result of the battle.¡± He sounded pretty arrogant when he said that. However, David frowned when he heard that. Old Man Birch is the mayor of Amber City, so it was clear how strong he was. There was no need for him to lie. Then, who was that mysterious person David encountered halfway who was spying on him? David could not understand. When the mysterious person appeared, they were not far away from Amber City. Now, Salem said he was the strongest in the city and the other two were about the same as him. However, his strength was much lower than David¡¯s, let alone that mysterious person. Chapter 2413 Chapter 2413 ¡°Thank you, Mayor Salem,¡± David replied politely. This old man was nice. At the end of the day, he was the mayor of Amber City so he was not as narrow-minded as those hotheads outside that were all brawns and no brains. David would always respect the people who respected him. If Salem treated a stranger like him that way, then David naturally had to be polite too. ¡°David, you¡¯re too kind. May I know where you¡¯re from? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been here before.¡± ¡°Mayor Salem, this is indeed my first time in Amber City. As for where I¡¯m from, I can¡¯t tell you because of some reasons. Please forgive me.¡± David wanted to tell Salem the truth but, too bad, Salem would not believe him. So, he had no choice but to lie. Salem was understanding. He thought David was the heir cultivated in secret by somerge force in Le and had not shown his face outside before, so that was why he did not want to expose who he was. ¡°I understand. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t ask you again. If you need anything in the future, you cane to me. I still have some authority in Amber City. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I will do my best to help you.¡± David was surprised by Salem expressing goodwill to him. ¡®I don¡¯t have any background, so why is a mayor doing this? ¡®Did he see my strength? ¡®Impossible!¡¯ David rejected this answer. David knew what the system could do. Even that powerful mysterious person did not know his secret, so how would Salem tell? ¡°Thank you, Mayor Salem! I will stay in Amber City for some time, so I hope you will take good care of me.¡± David thanked him again. ¡°You¡¯re too kind! David, you¡¯re young and promising, so you will have a good future. Juste to me if you need anything.¡± The two chatted happily for a while. As for David causing trouble at the gates of Amber City, Salem did not mention it once. It was as if he did not know about this. Salem was treating David as a small investment. This was just a small matter. Now that he was old and had lived a long time, he would remember himself as a young man whenever he saw someone like David, so filled with energy. ording to what Arian said, David could easily handle aw enforcement team and more than a hundred city guards with just two words. So, his soul power definitely stood out among the younger generation in Le. Moreover, he had the means to hide himself. N?velDrama.Org content rights. While he was out there, he was not at all bothered by Captain Arian Longer of thew enforcement team. Considering all these things, David must have been cultivated secretly by one of the major forces. This person would surely be the mainstay of all the forces. He might even be the true controller of them all. The Birch family had a partial Overlord grandmaster and their power was also at the top of Le. Aside from the five Le rulers, there was no one worth currying favors with. However, it would be better to have one more friend than one more enemy. If he punished David today, the force behind David woulde to him in the future. That would be troublesome. Even though the Birch family was not scared, it would be better to not cause trouble. Whenever two major forces collided, both sides would surely lose. With this in consideration, Salem did not make things hard for David. Of course, if he dared to do so, David would not mind showing Salem who he was. An Overlord¡¯s soul power was invincible in The Spirit Cage. Even if everyone in the Birch family in Lebined their power, they could not be David¡¯s opponent. David did not need to use his clones to defeat the Birch family easily. This was the difference between an Overlord and anyone below Overlord Realm. The difference between the two could not be made up by increasing the number of people. ¡°Mayor Salem, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. I just got to Amber City, so I must find somewhere to settle down.¡± David put his hands together to take leave. Chapter 2414 Chapter 2414 He had achieved what he wanted to do here. He understood the general situation of Amber City. It was just so-so. If Salem was telling the truth, David could easily destroy Amber City right now. If all of the main cities were like this, there was not a ce in Amber City that could stop him. Yet, the mysterious person had be a knot in David¡¯s heart. So, he did not dare to be too unbridled. ¡°It¡¯s easy to find a ce to settle down. I have a lot of properties. You can take your pickter. I¡¯ll give you the one that you pick. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Salem offered generously. ¡°No need! No thanks, Mayor Salem. You can¡¯t do that. How can I want your house? I can settle this myself, thank you!¡± David quickly rejected him. He was not only buying a house to live in, but he was doing it for thevish points. Every house in a main city like Amber City would be expensive. Those were allvish points. Since David wanted to stay here long-term, he wanted to buy a few more even. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! It¡¯s just a house. To you and me, it¡¯s merely a worldly possession.¡± ¡°Mayor Salem, I can take care of this myself so I won¡¯t bother you. Thank you for your kindness.¡± David rejected Salem again. ¡°Since you insist, I won¡¯t force you anymore.¡± Salem was just saying that casually. How would a direct descendant that was cultivated in secretck money? He might have piles and piles of resources to use. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mayor Salem.¡± ¡°David, I won¡¯t send you off then. If you have nothing to do in Amber City, you cane and talk to this old man.¡± ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll definitely drop by!¡± David agreed. Then, he turned to leave. Beanie and the others were waiting anxiously outside. This was the mayor¡¯s residence of Amber City, one of the eight main cities on The Spirit Cage. A first and second-tier city like Wier and Sole could neverpare. Anyone who could be the mayor of Amber City was surely from the best force in Le. Even though Beanie and the others figured David was also from one of them, what if he was not? What should they do if Master David offended the mayor of Amber City? While they were feeling tormented, David appeared. ¡°Master David!¡± ¡°Master David!¡± Beanie and Thor called out excitedly at the same time. They observed David and after making sure he looked the same as when he went in, they let out sighs of relief inwardly. David nodded at the two in response. As he walked to Arian, Salem said from inside the reception hall. ¡°Ari, apologize to Master David. He will be staying in Amber City for a while and you¡¯re the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, so you will be seeing each other quite a lot in the future. Don¡¯t treat him like he¡¯s your enemy.¡± Arian was shocked. After two to three seconds, he came back to his senses. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Mayor, I¡­¡± Before he could finish, Salem continued, ¡°What? Are you disobeying me now?¡± ¡°Yes, Mayor!¡± Arian took a deep breath and answered. Then, he looked at David and suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart to say forcefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Chapter 2415 Chapter 2415 Arian¡¯s apology caused Beanie and the others to widen their eyes. They had looks of disbelief on their faces. Even though Arian sounded unnatural and he was not doing this willingly because he had no choice, this proved how amazing Master David was. This was Captain Longer of the Amber Cityw enforcement team in one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage. Aside from the mayor, he was almost invincible in Amber City. The mayor was also the one with the most authority in all of Amber City. If Beanie and the others were doubtful about their master¡¯s identity, they were now certain that he had one of the top forces in Le behind him. Otherwise, the mayor of Amber City would not be so polite and even asked the captain of thew enforcement team to apologize Perhaps the force behind Master David knew the force behind the mayor of Amber City. Perhaps they were even pretty close. If not, he would not get such a treatment. Beanie and the others were finally relieved. The higher their master¡¯s status, the happier they would be. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me, but I hope you can manage your people well. Stop making conclusions before knowing the situation. It¡¯s not good.¡± After David said that, he walked out of the mayor¡¯s residence without even turning back. Beanie and the others quickly followed him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Viktor who was on his knees felt as if all of his energy had been drained. Shortly after, he fell to the ground limply. He felt dizzy. ¡®Oh no! I¡¯m doomed! ¡®David¡¯s status is so high that it¡¯s terrifying. ¡®Even the mayor is so polite to him. Moreover, Captain Longer was even forced to apologize to him. ¡®But I wanted to lock him up! ¡®Aren¡¯t I asking for death?¡¯ Now, Viktor was not worrying if he could keep his job as the team captain of thew enforcement team. Instead, he was worried if he could still live. He was about to die, so who cares if they made him mayor, never mind team captain ofw enforcement? Once he died, he would have nothing. Viktor could not endure the stress and passed out. Arian stared at David¡¯s back. When David finally disappeared from sight, he turned and walked into the reception hall. After he walked in, he saw Salem sitting there. ¡°Mayor, who was that kid? What¡¯s his identity?¡± Arian asked straightforwardly. He was very unhappy when he was asked to apologize. After that, he thought about it and realized if the mayor wanted him to apologize, there must be a reason. David might not be as simple as he seemed. ¡°I have no idea.¡± Salem shook his head. Arian could not ept this answer. ¡®You have no idea and yet you want me to apologize? Are you fooling me?¡¯ ¡°Mayor, you¡¯re not joking with me, right?¡± Arian had a look of disbelief. Chapter 2416 Chapter 2416 ¡°What¡¯s there to joke about? I really don¡¯t know! I asked David, but he didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ¡°Then why did you ask me to apologize to him? I¡¯m already kind enough to not tear him into pieces. When have I, Arian Longer, apologized to such a nobody? I¡¯m so mad,¡± Arian spat angrily. ¡°Ari! You can¡¯t just look at the surface. I might not know who David is, but I know he is not simple! He has such a strong soul power at such an age that he must stand out even among the younger generation of Le.¡± After Salem finished speaking, he looked at Arian who was still furious. He smiled, ignored him, and continued to say to himself, ¡°In addition, David said that for some reason, he can¡¯t reveal his background. So I guess he is probably an heir secretly cultivated by a certain major force. Moreover, he might have the opportunity to be the actual controller in the future. He has not shown his face in public, so he can¡¯t reveal himself. If you offend him, do you think he will let you go after he gains power?¡± Upon hearing this, the anger in Arian¡¯s heart was slowly extinguished. If David had this status, he truly could not afford to offend him. The top forces Salem mentioned were those with partial Overlords. So, it would be as easy as pie to deal with a captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team in the main city of The Spirit Cage. However, Arian still said stubbornly, ¡°This is just your conjecture, right? It may not be true.¡± ¡°I think I am 90% right.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Arian was still stubborn. ¡°Ari, David can¡¯t fake that confidence when he said that he wanted to kill you. He can and will kill you. Trust me, I won¡¯t harm you. You should just find a way to repair your rtionship with him as much as possible in the future! Offending him is not good for you. Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t do anything about that. Anyway, I have already said what I should say. It¡¯s up to you what you want to do. If Davides for you one day, just don¡¯t ask me for help.¡± Arian thought back to what David said as he passed by. He asked Arian to be careful or else he would lose his life. That contemptuous demeanor, the disdainful expression, and the eyes with a hint of murderous intent. David was genuinely looking down on Captain Longer. At that time, he was so dizzy with anger that he even wanted to teach David a lesson. Looking back at it now, Arian was lucky that the mayor stopped him in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unpredictable. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°M-Mayor, then¡­ then what should I do?¡± When Arian asked this question, it showed that he believed in Salem and waspletely subdued. ¡°Didn¡¯t David say he wanted to stay in Amber City for a while? As the captain of thew enforcement team, you can use your power to help him solve some troubles and make a good impression on him. I¡¯ll ask him toe over sometime so you can clear up all misunderstandings,¡± Salem suggested. ¡°I see! Thank you, Mayor!¡± Arian bowed to Salem. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me! It¡¯s good that you can figure this out yourself, Ari. Your status is indeed very high in Amber City, but you still have a long way to go within Le. Maybe you have been in a high position here for many years, so you are used to looking down on others. You have to know that this is very dangerous, and David¡¯s incident can be a wake-up call for you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your pointers, Mayor!¡± ¡°Okay! Go! Find a way to better your rtionship with David. You will thank me in the future.¡± Salem waved his hand. ¡°Yes, Mayor!¡± Arian left with a heavy heart. Now, his mind was full of thoughts. ¡®How can I get in touch with David and build a good rtionship with him?¡¯ He knew Mayor was right. He had been invincible in this tiny piece ofnd for too long. He had forgotten how to be humble. If Mayor was not around today and he had to handle this, he would surely offend David and might even cripple him. Then what would await him might be the monstrous anger brought upon by a top force with a partial Overlord. Even with more than 100,000 elites of thew enforcement team in Amber City, and even if they would risk their lives to fight against the forces behind David, they would just be a nest of ants. Anyone could wipe them out easily. After thinking everything through, Arian was deted. He walked out of the door and saw Viktor lying on the ground, unconscious. That guy was the culprit, so Arian must make his life a living hell. Hence, he walked over, bent down, and grabbed one of Viktor¡¯s legs to drag him towards the gate of the mayor¡¯s residence! Chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 After David left the mayor¡¯s residence with Beanie and the others, he found a luxury inn to stay. Then, he ordered the two to carry out their duties. Beanie was in charge of buying a house. He could only go back to the real world after he solved their amodation problem. On the other hand, Thor was responsible for acquiring all kinds of precious treasures of heaven and earth. Now David needed a few morevish points. He had to upgrade his soul power to Supreme level 10. He wanted to know if he could challenge the mysterious person when his soul power reached Supreme level 10. Or should he upgrade to Ancient Overlord Rank? David had no idea how strong the mysterious person was. Anyway, he felt that his Supreme level 1 soul power was no match forthem. A few dayster, they had settled their amodation search and so left the inn to move into a new ce near the mountains. The area was veryrge. So, of course, the price was not cheap. There were only eight main cities in The Spirit Cage and yet they were equivalent to super cities like Capital City and Springfield in Somend on Earth. Therefore, the price was naturally very high. Buying this house contributed a lot ofvish points to David. After he experienced the high, he asked Beanie to continue looking for a suitable house and buy it directly as long as it felt right. Meanwhile, Thor got a message for him. The price of treasures in Amber City suddenly skyrocketed recently. Some rose several times, while some rose more than ten times. He had not discovered the reason. However, it would not be worth it if they bought the treasures now. David did not care if it was worth it or not. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The price increase was a good thing for him. The more money he spent on the same product, the more lavish points he could get, and the happier he would be. So, he told Thor immediately to buy them, no matter how high the price. Thor did not understand David¡¯s intentions, but since his master said so, he just had to obey. With those two helping him spend money in The Spirit Cage, David was also preparing to go back to the real world. His next n was to return to Earth with Celia and the others. After leaving for such a long time, it was also time to go back and have a look. David informed Beanie and Thor of this. He was about to go into seclusion when he got a surprise guest. This person was Captain Arian Longer of the Amber Cityw enforcement team. Not long ago in the mayor¡¯s residence, the two had a little conflict. Ultimately, it ended with Arian apologizing. In fact, David did not take it to heart. Although Arian apologized, it was on Mayor Salem¡¯s order and he did not do that willingly. Yet for David, Salem was just a minor character, let alone Arian. After learning that the strongest in Amber City was Salem, David waspletely relieved and asked Beanie and Thor to just do their job without restraints. David would be there for all of the troubles they encounter. At the same time, Beanie and Thor saw how humble the Amber City mayor was to their master. So with their master as a backer, they could do whatever they want in Amber City. Chapter 2418 Chapter 2418 David finally decided to meet Arian. He wanted to see what Captain Longer of thew enforcement team, who called all the shots in Amber City, wanted. ¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here to seek revenge.¡¯ In the hall, Arian was standing there with a frown. It was unknown what he was thinking. On hearing footsteps, Arian turned his head. When he saw David, he hurried over and said politely, ¡°Hello, Master David! I was disrespectfulst time. Please forgive me, Master David, and don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± As soon as they met, Arian was very respectful and humbled himself greatly. ¡°What are you talking about, Captain Longer? It¡¯s just a misunderstanding, and I¡¯ve already forgotten all about it,¡± David replied with a smile. Today, his smile was different from the one he showed at the mayor¡¯s residencest time. Last time, his smile sent chills down others¡¯ backs, but this time, it was like a spring breeze. David¡¯s objective in life was to treat people who showed him respect with even greater respect. Since Arian lowered his stance, he would not speak harshly to him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master David, you are indeed from a big family. Your manner is not at allparable to that of ordinary people. On the contrary, I, Arian Longer, was gauging you with my own mean measure. I was simply overthinking.¡± ¡°Captain Longer, you think too highly of me.¡± The two exchanged a few pleasantries, and David went straight to the point, ¡°May I know why you are here today, Captain Longer?¡± ¡°Master David, you have no idea. Ever since I had a conflict with you at the mayor¡¯s residence that day, I couldn¡¯t sleep all night! Today, I finally mustered up the courage to apologize to you again and admit my mistake,¡± Arian replied with a little embarrassment on his face. He was not used to apologizing. This was the first time he did something like this. ¡°Captain Longer, I have told you I¡¯ve already forgotten what happenedst time. There¡¯s no need to make a special trip to apologize to me,¡± David said in a daze. He did not expect Arian¡¯s apology either. He thought Arian was here to start trouble again. It seemed that this was an order from Salem. ¡°Master David, aside from apologizing to you, I also need you for something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I noticed that your servants were looking for real estate everywhere. I have been the captain of thew enforcement team in Amber City for so many years. I don¡¯t have much, but I have quite a lot of real estate. Moreover, the location of all of them is very good. Since you need them, I will give you some! I will treat it aspensation to you,¡± Arian said. In fact, he not only had a lot of properties, but also a lot of treasures. However, not long ago, Empress Elora, one of the five Le rulers, came to Amber City to collect treasures so he naturally contributed most of it. He did not have a lot of treasures with him now, so he did not dare to give them away carelessly. Not just from him but Empress Elora had also collected treasures from the entire Amber City and even the other seven main cities. So, the remaining treasures were less than 30% of the original. As a result, the prices of various treasures of heaven and earth in the eight major cities skyrocketed recently. Some had even jumped more than ten times. Many merchants in first-tier and second-tier cities sensed business opportunities, so they bought treasures frantically and shipped them to the main cities to sell at high prices, prepared to make a fortune. ¡°No way! I was buying houses for fun. I can¡¯t live in so many too, so they¡¯re just investments. How can I take your houses?¡± David rejected Arian immediately. He was buying houses forvish points. If not, why would he need so many of them? If Arian wanted to give a house to him, he would not earn anyvish points. What was the use of that? ¡°Master David, please take it. If you don¡¯t, I can¡¯t rest assured,¡± Arian said, making it difficult for David. After what happenedst time, he had been paying attention to David¡¯s every move. After learning that his servants were looking for real estate everywhere, he thought this was David¡¯s hobby. Therefore, he immediately prepared hundreds of high-quality properties with great value for David. He wanted to appeal to David¡¯s fancy and use this to resolve their misunderstanding. ¡°Captain Longer, if you want to help me, we can do this. I¡¯ll pay for the properties ording to the market price. What do you think?¡± David said suddenly, his eyes lighting up. Chapter 2419 Chapter 2419 ¡°No way! Absolutely not! I¡¯m here to apologize, not to make a deal with you, Master David.¡± Without even thinking about it, Arian immediately rejected David¡¯s proposal. He was not short of money, so how could he trade his house with David? ¡°That¡¯s fine! To tell the truth, Captain Longer, I actually like to collect treasures and houses. As long as you sell them to me, they will be the greatest help to me and we will be friends. Not only will I forget about the past, but if you need anything in the future, juste to me. What do you think?¡± David said with bright eyes. At this moment, Arian looked like shinyvish points to him. David believed that with Arian¡¯s status, the things he wanted to give him must not be cheap, so if David bought them, he could get a lot ofvish points. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Arian had brought them to him, so it would be a waste not to take them. Arian looked at David¡¯s serious face. David did not look like he was joking, so Arian was a little moved. The purpose of hising here was originally to clear up the misunderstanding with David so that David would not settle scores with him at an opportune moment. Most of the direct heirs secretly cultivated by a powerful force like David were narrow-minded and would seek revenge. Arian did not want this to happen and he could not even sleep well, so that was the reason he mustered up the courage to find David. No matter what method he used, it would be best if he could achieve the results he wanted. Of course, it would be everything Arian wished for¡ªto be friends with someone like David. ¡°Master David, since you have said so, it would be disrespectful if I refuse again, so I¡¯ll just do as you say!¡± Arian only thought for a moment before agreeing. ¡°Haha! Smartd! Captain Longer, you are now my friend. Don¡¯t mention the past anymore. If you need me in the future, feel free toe to me,¡± David said with a loudugh. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be your friend, Master David. If you need anything in Amber City, you cane to me as well. I won¡¯t dare to say this in other ces, but people still respect me in Amber City. We¡¯re all friends, so we should help each other.¡± Arian smiled as well. The two of them smiled at each other and wiped away their grievances. Although he had a little conflict with Arian, it did not affect him much. In addition, Arian apologized twice, so David would not be so narrow-minded and cling to this. In fact, even if Arian did note to apologize this time, as long as he did not trouble David in the future, David would not do anything to him anyway. This visit was purely for reassurance and that was why Arian came. After leaving the mayor¡¯s residence, he thought about it for a long time after calming down. Combined with David¡¯s performance at the time and what Mayor Salem said, the more he thought about it, the more he panicked. It was pretty stressful to offend a young master like David. Even if Salem could protect him at this stage, what if David held power in the future? At that time, Salem¡¯s words might not be useful. It was better to be safe than sorry. Arian could not afford to gamble. He just wanted to be the captain ofw enforcement in Amber City safely. So even though Salem said that he would invite David over to mediate the grievances between the two, Arian felt that he could not wait that long. He knew he had to do something. He could not wait and do nothing. Beforeing to David, Arian had already thought of many possibilities. He might get looked down on, mocked, ridiculed, or even insulted. In the end, he did not expect David to be so easygoing. He was not as arrogant and domineering as last time. Arian could not help wondering, ¡®Is this really the same David I metst time at the mayor¡¯s residence? ¡®They were like different people. ¡®One is sharp-edged while the other is pleasant. They were pr opposites.¡¯ Arian had no idea that David would treat his friends and enemiespletely differently. Chapter 2420 Chapter 2420 Thest time he regarded Arian as an enemy, and if Arian dared to strike first, David would destroy him. Now that they were friends, how could David treat him the same? ¡°Um¡­ Captain Longer, I wonder, how many houses are you nning to sell to me?¡± David asked expectantly. What he was most concerned about was how much money to spend and how manyvish points he would get. Whoever could help him quickly improve his strength would be his good friend. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°How many do you want, Master David?¡± Arian asked rhetorically. He originally wanted to give David a hundred, but now that David wanted to buy them and this changed from a gift to a transaction. One hundred buildings were obviously too much. However, he did not know how many would be appropriate, so he just threw the question to David to test the other party¡¯s expectations. ¡°If you ask me how many I want, it will be ¡®the more the better! Captain Longer, don¡¯t worry that I won¡¯t be able to give you the money. Money is merely worldly possessions. My family gave me too much and I can¡¯t spend everything,¡± David put his hands together and said. Arian was in a dilemma. ¡®The more the better? t ¡®You have to tell me how many that is! ¡®I can¡¯t give him less than what he is expecting. ¡®But at the same time, it will hurt me if I give him too much.¡¯ The properties were all the wealth that Arian had umted since serving as the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team. As he was looking at David¡¯s expectant expression, Arian gritted his teeth and stomped his feet in the end. He was ready to make a huge loss. He also thought it through. If David did not forgive him, he might encounter some unforeseen consequences in the future. Everything else was, to put it bluntly, merely worldly possessions. There was nothing more important than being a friend to someone like David. ¡°Master David, I have 3000 properties with excellent locations and some treasures that have been treasured for a long time. I didn¡¯t even hand them over in thest incident. Since you treat me as a friend, I can¡¯t treat you badly. So, I will give them all to you this time. But Master David, don¡¯t spread this. After all, this is rted to that legendary Overlord and we can¡¯t afford to offend her,¡± Arian said in a low voice. He went all out. He decided to take out all of his most treasured items just to better his rtionship with David. Plus, as long as he was still the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, he could still get back what he lost sooner orter. As for thest incident he mentioned, that was the time Empress Elora, one of the five Le rulers, came to collect treasures. Arian did not go into detail because he thought David had a huge background and must know about it. When David heard that Arian had 3000 properties in excellent locations, as well as some other long- treasured treasures that he was willing to sell to David together, he was ecstatic. He almost addressed Arian as his big brother. Beanie had only bought a few so far, and she had gained a lot ofvish points for him. What would happen if he had 3000? If he could buy them all, how manyvish points would he get? Coupled with the treasures that Arian had, a huge number ofvish points were beckoning to him. As for the incident Arian mentioned, David did not care at all. For him, improving his strength was the most important thing and he must prioritize hisvish points. At the same time, David sighed in his heart. No matter where he was, it turned out that resources and wealth were controlled by those in power. Chapter 2421 Chapter 2421 ¡°Captain Longer, since you¡¯re much older than me, I¡¯ll call you my big brother! You don¡¯t have to say anything anymore. From now on, as long as you need me and as long as it¡¯s within my ability and not something harmful, I will do my best to help you,¡± David patted Arian on the shoulder and said. Aside from the fact that he did not have any huge conflict with Arian, even if there was, David would not split hairs about the past if Arian was willing to do this. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Helping David obtain arge amount ofvish points to improve his strength was a great kindness and David would keep it in his heart forever. David¡¯s sudden enthusiasm stunned Arian. Tm just selling some real estate and treasures to him. ¡®With his identity, does he need to do this? ¡®Just how much does this guy like real estate?¡¯ Arian could not understand, so he stopped thinking too much about it. He said, ¡°Master David, you¡¯re too kind! It¡¯s just a small matter, so you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°It may be a small matter for you, but it¡¯s a big matter for me. You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you. In short, after the matter is done, you will be my brother.¡± David directly put his arm around Arian¡¯s shoulder, as if they were already very close to each other. He was very excited. After hepletes this deal with Arian and even though he still could not breakthrough Supreme Overlord Rank and reach the Ancient Overlord Rank, he could at least elevate his Body and Mind to Supreme level 10. For now, that would be enough. If he wanted to break through to Ancient Overlord Rank, he needed more than a millionvish points for both Body and Mind. This was not something that he could umte in a short while. After his Body and Mind reached Supreme level 10, under the effect of the double limit, his strength could go further, cross Supreme Overlord Rank, and achieve partial Ancient Overlord Rank. David¡¯s current goal was to achieve partial Ancient Overlord Rank first. Then, he would slowly umtevish points, wait for the opportunity, and then be an Ancient Overlord in one fell swoop. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, but I can understand why you¡¯re doing this. After all, everyone has their hobbies. Some like power, some like money, and some like beautiful women. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with you liking to collect real estate and treasures,¡± Arian thought for a while and said. ¡°Haha¡­ Arian, you know me so well.¡± Davidughed. He even changed how he addressed Arian. This showed how happy he was. ¡°Since you like these things so much, I can be a middleman in the future to help you buy more properties and treasures. I stillmand respect in Amber City.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal!¡± David extended his hand immediately and amicably. Smack! Arian shook his hand. The two reached a tacit agreement. Theypletely wiped out their past. Arian was also delighted. He could resolve his grievances with David by just losing some worldly possessions. At the same time, he could also make a friend with great potential. So why not? He was not worried about David¡¯s identity at all. Never mind him, even Mayor Salem was so optimistic about David and willing to make friends with him. One must know that Salem was from the Birch family, one of the top powers in Le. If he could be assigned to be in charge of The Spirit Cage¡¯s affairs, his status in the family must be at least among the top five, not counting the grandmasters living in seclusion. ¡°Arian, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a drink or two. After that, we will discuss the three thousand real estate and treasures.¡± ¡°As you wish!¡± Arian naturally would not refuse. After drinking three rounds, David called Beanie who was in charge of buying the properties. When she saw Arian, she was very surprised and could not stop herself from feeling a little nervous. This man was the captain of Amber City¡¯sw enforcement team. He was leading more than a hundred thousandw enforcement elites so his status was terribly high in Amber City. However, when she saw Arian drinking with David, she felt relieved. Chapter 2422 Chapter 2422 Normally, people would only drink together if they were happy. ¡°Master David!¡± Beanie called out respectfully. ¡°Beanie, you¡¯re here. This is Captain Longer, the captain of Amber City¡¯sw enforcement team. You met him previously at the mayor¡¯s residence,¡± David introduced. ¡°Hi, Captain Longer!¡± ¡°Ms. Nacht, hello!¡± Arian also responded politely. Even if she was pitifully weak, she could still get respect from the strong people as long as she was with David. This was what one got with the right master. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Beanie, Captain Longer will be selling his 3000 properties in Amber City to me. I¡¯ll let you handle this matterter. You must buy it at the market price, and you can¡¯t let Captain Longer suffer any losses,¡± David told Beanie. ¡°Yes, Master David!¡± Although Beanie did not know what happened between her master and Arian, since it was Master David¡¯s order, she would just obey. As a servant, there was no need to ask so many questions. ¡°You can contact Riverster and ask him to temporarily stop what he is doing and go with you. There are also some treasures at Captain Longer¡¯s ce. Rivers has been in the market for so long, he should be clear about the price,¡± David added. ¡°Got it! Don¡¯t worry, Master David, we will definitely get things done properly.¡± ¡°Okay, you can leave now. Wait for Captain Longer outside.¡± ¡®Yes, Master David!¡± After Beanie answered, she turned and left. At this time Arian also bid farewell to David. His purpose ofing here had been achieved. Not only did he resolve his grievance with David, but he also became good friends with David. It could be said that he had exceeded what he needed to do. He would not suffer any loss from trading his real estate and treasures with David. From now on, he could finally sleep peacefully. After sending Arian away, David went back to his room. He would not need to worry about what was going to happen next. No one was allowed to enter David¡¯s room without permission. Not even Beanie and Thor, his two trusted aides. Once David went into seclusion, they had to wait for him toe out himself no matter what. Now, David got ready to go into the real world. Everything had been settled. He had transferred his money to the public ount. As long as Beanie and Thor spent money from that ount, thevish points would appear in the system. David would use this method all this while. If not, it would be troublesome if he needed to be present for every transaction. In the future, David would focus more on the real world. He only needed toe back to The Spirit Cage asionally to have a look. He would hand the rest to Beanie and Thor. He opened his system. [Body: Supreme level 1 [Mind: Supreme level 1 [Lavish Points: 5814 [Special skill: Cloning (level 4)] Every upgrade to his Body and Mind would require 10 thousandvish points. If he wanted to upgrade both of them to Supreme level 10, he would need 180 thousandvish points. Now, David¡¯svish points were far from 10 thousand. So, the difference was quite big. ¡°With three thousand properties and Arian¡¯s treasures that have been treasured for a long time, I shouldn¡¯t have any problems getting hundreds of thousands ofvish points. However, if I want to umte up to a million points to break through to Ancient Overlord rank, it may be difficult in a short time.¡± David stared at the system and shook his head. Immediately after that, he opted out of The Spirit Cage. Chapter 2423 Chapter 2423 Star Kingdom, the Iridescent Sect. David opened his eyes and his soul returned to his body. The matter in The Spirit Cage hade to an end for now. He only needed to go back to have a look asionally. With the protection of the mayor of Amber City and Captain Longer of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, he believed that no one would be so dumb as to cause trouble for him. He could carry on his business in the real world with peace of mind. Back then, David gave Sid two clones. He used up one so now he only had one left. Nova had two as well. Therefore, David did not need to worry about the safety of Star Kingdom. Three beginner Supreme Overlord clones were enough to deal with all crises. Even if the grandmasters of the Feather family came, Star Kingdom would still have the upper hand and wipe them out easily. David¡¯s next n was to take everyone back to Earth. After being out for so long, it was time to go back and have a look. Although Celia and the others had not yet reached Eternal Realm, they had improved significantly after coming to Star Kingdom. Especially Selena. She was now very close to entering Eternal Realm. David believed that with enough resources and careful teaching, Celeste, Celia, and the others would all break through to Eternal Realm and have at least one epoch of lifespan. What David did not expect was Lorraine bing the first to break through Eternal Realm. Moreover, she was not just an Eternal. She had already gone one step further and reached Saint Realm. She had a truly endless lifespan now. Even though she got an opportune shortcut, it was her luck. Some things cannot be envied. Just like Lorraine! N?velDrama.Org content rights. How many years had it been since she arrived in Star Kingdom? Now, she had already be a Saint, something that countless geniuses dreamed of bing. Aside from David, Lorraine was the one with the biggest improvement. Among Celeste and Nova, Nova was older so she was thousands of years old while Celeste was about 2000 years old, and yet, they were only Eternal Realm Sovereign Rankers. They were not even at partial Saint Realm level. Meanwhile, with the help of Eira and her sisters, Lorrain crossed countless obstacles directly and achieved Saint Realm. She was even faster than a rocket. Nova and Celeste had worked hard for thousands of years, and yet they could notpare to a little girl who just got to Star Kingdom. Who should they vent their anger to? David stood up and walked out. His figure disappeared from the tightly locked secret room. When he reappeared, he was in the courtyard where Celia and the others lived. Now that he was an Overlord, space could no longer stop him. At this moment, everyone was training hard under Celeste¡¯s guidance. They all wanted to get into Eternal Realm. Meanwhile, Lorraine was bored on one side. She had no idea what she could do. After having a near-death experience, her mindset changedpletely. To be honest, Lorraine wanted to help everyone, but she did not have the ability. She was strong, but since she got there after Eira and her sisters used the forbidden technique on her, shecked experience. She could not evenpletely control her Saint Realm powers, let alone guide others. The women immediately noticed David¡¯s sudden reappearance. The reason the women could gather here was all because of David. He was the key character. One could say that he was the mainstay of this huge family. If something happened to David one day, this family would also be at the end of its days. Chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 Everyone had their loved ones, and they were only together because of David. If David were gone, they would return to their loved ones. The first person to discover David was Lorraine. After all, she was a Saint. Even though shecked experience, she still had the strength. The moment she saw David, Lorraine immediately stood up in surprise. Just as she was about to greet David loudly, she suddenly realized that, among the women here, she was the one least close to him. Aside from Celia, David¡¯s real girlfriend, all the others were David¡¯s confidantes. Only she was nothing. So Lorraine swallowed the words at the tip of her tongue, and simply announced, ¡°David is here!¡± Hearing David¡¯s arrival, everyone stopped their training and opened their eyes. ¡°David!¡± ¡°Master David!¡± ¡°Dave!¡± Surprised voices could be heard. ¡°I didn¡¯t disturb your cultivation, right? Why don¡¯t you continue and I¡¯lle backter?¡± Davidughed. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡®That¡¯s enough! You¡¯re here. It would be a miracle if they are still in the mood to train,¡± Celeste said as she walked towards David. There was also a smile on her face. David¡¯s arrival made her very happy too. The rest of the women rushed towards David excitedly. Only Lorraine stood there awkwardly. She felt lost and had no idea what she should do. At this moment, she felt a little envious in her heart. Then, a voice suddenly rang in her ear. ¡°Lovewood, do you still hate David?¡± Lorraine knew who it was the moment she heard that voice. It was Selena! The woman whom she viewed as her opponent. Selena¡¯s talent and appearance were not inferior to Lorraine¡¯s at all. ¡°Do you think I have the right to hate him?¡± Lorraine said in self-mockery. ¡°I know you were crushed when David rejected you in front of the countless forces in Somend. You were utterly ashamed. Back then, you were known as a peerless woman, and the heirs from the two major families in Somend were fighting over you. However, David rejected you in front of so many people and that was why you set boundaries with everyone on the way to Star Kingdom.¡± Selena and Lorraine stood together, their eyes staring at the lively scene not far away. A bunch of women, each with their appeal, surrounded David tightly. There was the mature and voluptuous Celeste, the pure and beautiful Astrid, and the youthful Sandy who would never grow up. Others also had their special characteristics. Each one had a unique beauty. Only an outstanding man like David could be favored by so many women! Even though David had refused all of them, they would still rush to them like moths to a me. Like Selena. She was rejected by David, but she never gave up and has been with him until now. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, isn¡¯t it? How can I hate David now? If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have been a pile of bones and got sucked up by Azul. He is my savior and I can¡¯t even thank him enough. Why would I hate him?¡± Lorraine replied with a wry smile. She despised David before. It was David who embarrassed her in front of all the forces in Somend and became a joke. It turned out that Lorraine, who was contended for by the heirs of the Warner family and the Zimmerman family, became an unwanted woman. During that time, she hated David to the bone. However, when she was almost sucked up by Azul as nourishment on the Iridescent Sect¡¯s forbidden land, David came down like a god and saved her from death at thest moment. After experiencing that, Lorraine did not hate David anymore. Not to mention that David gave her such a precious thing, his clone. Chapter 2425 Chapter 2425 ¡°Lovewood, you¡¯re wrong, very wrong,¡± Selena said all of a sudden. ¡°Wrong? How am I wrong?¡± Lorraine asked curiously. ¡°You hate David because you don¡¯t know enough about him. By your standards, everyone here should hate David, including Celia!¡± Selena pointed at the crowd in front of her. ¡®What do you mean?¡± Lorraine was puzzled. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°It¡¯s simple. All of us have been rejected by David. Some more than once, including Celia. Do you know that David rescued Celia in middle school, and Celia confessed to himter, but was rejected? Immediately after that, David went on to date another woman. Can you imagine how Celia felt at that time? She has to watch the person she liked falling in love with another woman. Finally, Celia confessed to David again after learning that David had broken up in university. They were only together after that. The rtionship between the two can be said to be full of twists and turns.¡± ¡®Was there someone better than Celia?¡± Lorraine asked, looking at Celia not far away. Although she did not think Celia¡¯s looks could threaten her, Lorraine had to admit that no matter where she was, Celia was very outstanding. Coupled with the advantages of character, there were probably not many women who could better Celia. ¡°Maybe David felt that he was not worthy of Celia back then! He found ordinary girl but in the end, he was kicked away mercilessly. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± ¡®Um¡­¡¯ Lorraine did not know what to say anymore. Someone actually kicked David away? ¡°I think the woman who did that to David must be so remorseful now.¡¯ ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯m only telling you this because I want you to know you¡¯re not the only one who has gone through rejection. All of the women here, including me, were rejected by David. Yet, to be honest, no man could interest us anymore after knowing David. So, even if we¡¯re like moths flying to a me, we still do it without hesitation,¡± Selena stared at David¡¯s handsome face and said. ¡°King, I know what you mean! Honestly, I don¡¯t hate David anymore. From the moment he saved me, my hatred toward his man disappeared. I can¡¯t hate him even if I want to.¡± Lorraine shook her head. ¡°In that case, what are we still standing here for?¡± Selena grabbed Lorraine¡¯s hand and pulled her quickly toward David. Lorraine¡¯s face was red as she was being pulled forward. After what Selena said, how could she not understand? However, the current Lorraine was still a little restrained. This was who she was and she could not change in a short time. The two quickly joined the rest of the women. When the sound of the women gradually died down, David found a chance to speak. ¡°Everyone, listen to me, now that I¡¯m out of seclusion, I won¡¯t go back in for some time. I¡¯m going to take everyone back to Earth. After such a long time, everyone must be homesick, right?¡± ¡°Dave, are you serious?¡± Sandy was the first to ask excitedly. ¡°Of course! When have I ever lied to you? We¡¯ll leave after I bid farewell to Nova.¡± After getting a positive answer from David, the women jumped up happily. ¡°Great! I can finally go home.¡± ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ve been away for so long and we can finally go back.¡± ¡°Although Star Kingdom is much better than Earth, I still like my hometown.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s so good to be able to go home.¡± They hugged David one by one, leaving their lipstick stains on his face. David was helpless! His mood was so lifted when he saw everyone so happy. Chapter 2426 Chapter 2426 In fact, the n to return to Earth has long been in ce. However, that incident with Azul happened. Then, the family behind Azul came as well. If the threat of the Feather family had not beenpletely removed, David would not dare to leave. Fortunately, he had created a clone that could fight autonomously. Otherwise, it would be too early to want to return to Earth! He would never put Star Kingdom in danger. ¡°Pack up. I¡¯ll inform Nova, and then I¡¯ll take you all home,¡± David said to the crowd. ¡°Okay!¡± Everyone replied in unison. ¡°David, let me go with you! I want to say goodbye to Lady Dream too,¡± Celeste said. ¡°Okay! Celeste, let¡¯s go together!¡± David and Celeste went to Nova to say goodbye. The others stayed and happily packed their things. To them, being able to go home was something joyous. The head of the sect¡¯s study in the Iridescent Sect. David and Celeste exined their purpose to Nova. ¡°Are you leaving Star Kingdom?¡± Nova was taken aback for a moment and asked uncertainly. ¡°Yes, Nova! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been out here, so I should go back and have a look. I am assured that Lord Sid will be looking after Star Kingdom. He also has the clone I gave him so he won¡¯t have any problems dealing with the Feather family,¡± David replied. ¡°Elder Red, are you going with them too?¡± Nova looked at Celeste. ¡°Yes, Lady Dream. I want to go and clear my head.¡± ¡°Then how soon will you be back?¡± ¡°Not sure. It shouldn¡¯t be too long.¡± ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°I came to say goodbye to you. After this, I¡¯ll go to the Fellowes family, take some resources, and then we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Well, I wish you all the best of luck!¡± ¡®Thank you, Nova! Celeste, you should have a chat with Nova. I¡¯ll go to the Fellowes¡¯ residence. I¡¯ll come to get you when Ie back.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± David got up and went to the Fellowes¡¯ residence in the Central Sacred Continent. When he was nning to return to Earth, he asked Alba to prepare some resources for Celia and the others to use on their return to Earth. Although the appearance of Azul dyed his trip, the Fellowes family had already prepared the resources. After David left, Nova suddenly said, ¡°Elder Red, congrattions!¡± ¡°Why are you congratting me?¡± Celeste asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m congratting you for finding a man of your dreams of course! Not everyone can meet a man like David.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Lady Dream, what are you talking about? There¡¯s nothing between David and me! He has a girlfriend!¡± ¡®That¡¯s enough, why are you pretending to me? Do you think I¡¯m blind? Whether David has a girlfriend doesn¡¯t matter. With David¡¯s status, those women are not that many. Those direct descendants of the major forces in Star Kingdom have so many women to carry on their bloodline. You don¡¯t really care about this, do you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, but David does! I don¡¯t know what he has in mind. He¡¯s surrounded by so many outstanding women, but he¡¯s only intimate with Celia! He won¡¯t even look at us even if we go to him,¡± Celeste said helplessly. ¡°Really? Do you think David is¡­¡± Nova looked surprised as if she had discovered a new continent. ¡°No! Everyone asked Celia privately, and Celia said that David is very good at that! Every time they do it, it¡¯s like torture to her!¡± Chapter 2427 Chapter 2427 Nova and Celeste. One was the head of the Iridescent Sect while the other was the elder of the Iridescent Sect. Moreover, they were both the heads of the seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect. Therefore, it could be said that they were role models for the women of Star Kingdom, and they had a great reputation. They were also sought after by countless men. Even Saint Nek wanted to take Celeste as his wife. This showed how attractive she was. In Star Kingdom, the Saints could get whatever they wanted. They could get power, money, and women without any effort. However, Nek took a fancy to Celeste and ruined his life because of it. If he had known this would happen, Nek would have stayed far away. This also proves Celeste¡¯s charm indirectly. The same applied to Nova as well. She was also very popr long before she became head of the Iridescent Sect. After she became the head, everyone knew that she couldn¡¯t marry outside of the sect, so they gradually stopped paying attention to her. Anyway, both of them were the dream women of countless men in Star Kingdom. So, they could be called the goddesses among goddesses. However, the issues they were discussing now would astonish others. If outsiders heard them, their jaws would drop. Two former high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect were discussing whether a man was good in bed. Despite being unbelievable, it did happen. ¡°Elder Red, since you im David is so good in bed and there are so many excellent and one-in-a- million women around him, how can he control himself? Can a man do that?¡± Nova had a curious look on her face. ¡°ording to my understanding and guess, it should be from the environment David grew up in,¡± Celeste thought about it and answered. ¡°Is the environment he grew up in so different?¡± ¡°The ce David was born and grew up in is called Earth. It¡¯s a very small living. ording to the levels of civilization, it¡¯s not even at level 1. However, the system there is quite unique. The rule is that men and women are equal and they are monogamous, which means a man can only marry one woman. If they have more than one, they will be punished severely.¡± ¡°Men and women are equal? Monogamous? Does such a ce exist?¡± ¡°Of course! The universe is so big and there are so many different levels of civilization. We still haven¡¯t discovered a lot of livings yet, so it¡¯s not strange that Earth has its own system,¡± Celeste said, looking calm. ¡°I guess so! The lower the civilization and the more remote the ce, the weirder the system.¡± Nova nodded to indicate she understood. Men and women were equal, and they were monogamous. This was the first time she heard such a rule. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Before David came here, there was a woman among the six Sacred Saints of Star Kingdom. The others were all men. A woman¡¯s average talent would never be as high as a man¡¯s, so how could they be equal? If they wanted to reach equality, it had to be based on the premise that they were both the same, right? Clearly, it would be impossible for equality to happen in Star Kingdom. Chapter 2428 Chapter 2428 It would be even more impossible for the people here to be monogamous. ¡°That¡¯s why David can¡¯t ept so many women. It¡¯s because he grew up in such an environment. Perhaps, to David, this is something absurd. So, even at the top of Star Kingdom, where he has the power to control the entire Star Kingdom and decide countless people¡¯s fate with just one word, it¡¯s hard for him to change just like that. He still needs time to get used to this. All we can do now is wait. Well wait for the day David gets over this and ept us.¡¯¡¯ When she said this, Celeste suddenly became down. She had intercourse with David multiple times in fantasy. They had done everything they could do in that environment. Logically speaking, there should not be any barriers for them in real life. However, it was not the case. This made Celeste very depressed. ¡°What if he never gets over this?¡± Nova asked. ¡°We¡¯ll keep waiting! What can we do? After knowing David, other men are not attractive enough for us anymore. What can we do when all other roads are blocked? However, I believe that David will eventually get over this,¡± Celeste answered helplessly. ¡°Another question, since David grew up in such an environment and he can¡¯t ept other women apart from Celia, aren¡¯t Selena and the others from Earth too? Why do they still choose to ignore everything and follow him? Why are the women not affected by the rule?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? Who can still fancy other men after they get along with David? Let¡¯s take you as an example, Lady Dream, you¡¯ve gotten along with David before. If I ask you to marry a Sacred Saint right now, will you?¡± Celeste suddenly asked with a half-smile. Nova was stunned by this sudden question. Two to three secondster, Nova came back to her senses and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I never nned to marry anyone. Your question doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°Alright, Lady Dream, we discussed this question before. Back then, you keptining that it¡¯s so hard being the head of the sect and your life is so tiring. Plus, you¡¯ve said multiple times that you want to just marry someone powerful and live a carefree life. You even said you¡¯re envious of those girls who got married.¡± Celeste did not hesitate to expose Nova¡¯s lie about not wanting to marry. ¡°Well, well, Celeste! You¡¯re teasing me now, huh? Should I tell David about your past?¡± At this moment, Nova¡¯s face was red as if she was intoxicated. She looked stunning. A woman thousands of years old, with skin on her face no different from a teenage girl. This was something women below Eternal Realm could never have. As the head of the Iridescent Sect, Nova always looked serious. Now, she was showing a shy expression. If outsiders saw this, there would surely be a sensation. ¡°No! I¡¯m sorry, Nova! Please don¡¯t tell David.¡± When Celeste heard that Nova wanted to tell David about her past, she admitted defeat immediately. They talked about a lot of gossip and scandals back then. The two felt as if they had gone back to a thousand years ago when Celeste was still young. Back then, the two would talk about anything. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± ¡°But, Nova, are you really going to be the head of the Iridescent Sect forever? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to pursue your happiness?¡± Celeste asked seriously. ¡°W-What happiness should I pursue?¡± Nova rolled her eyes at Celeste. ¡°David, of course! Now, aside from Celia, David never epted another woman. Everyone¡¯s on the same starting line and is all waiting for the day David changes his mind. You can join us. This time, David has left the means to deal with the Feather family in Star Kingdom so it¡¯s unsure when he¡¯lle back. If you miss this chance, it¡¯ll be toote to be remorseful.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 ¡°C-Celeste, w-what are you saying? How old am I? How old is David? How is this possible? Stop teasing me.¡± After Nova said that, she red at Celeste. ¡°Nova, honey, why do you still care about this? As long as you¡¯re an Eternal, you can live for at least an epoch! When you¡¯re a Saint, you will have a limitless lifespan. So what if you¡¯re thousands of years apart? Aren¡¯t I more than a thousand years older than David?¡± Celeste said. ¡°No way! No way! This is too much! Nothing will happen between me and David,¡± Nova waved her hands and said. ¡°Be honest with me then, do you feel anything toward David?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You have to answer me first. Tell me the truth. Don¡¯t lie.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°You feel happy when you see David and feel sad when he leaves. Normally, he will appear in your mind unconsciously, and sometimes, he¡¯ll even appear in your dreams. Am I right? Tell me!¡± After Celeste said that, she took a step forward and stared at Nova carefully. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± Nova stammered for a while and could not form aplete sentence. It was because Celeste was right. Whenever David appeared in front of her, she would be thrilled. Even if she was feeling down, her spirits would also be lifted. When David left, she would feel depressed again. David would also frequently appear in her mind. This even happened in herdreams. Celeste got almost all of it right. Celeste smiled understandingly when she saw Nova stammering and unable to form aplete sentence. ¡°I knew it! A man like David is like a huge ck hole. Any woman who approaches him will be sucked in. After getting along with him, no man will pique her interest anymore. Nova, you should be true to your heart. Once you miss this chance, it will be toote for you to feel remorseful.¡± Nova gritted her teeth and furrowed her brows tightly. She was having an intense fight with herself in her heart. At the same time, two voices rang in her head. ¡°Nova, I support you. Leave everything behind and be crazy once.¡± ¡°No! Nova, you can¡¯t do that. You¡¯re the head of the Iridescent Sect so you have to be responsible for the sect. Moreover, your family needs you. Also, you¡¯re so much older than David. How can you fight with the little girls?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be scared! You¡¯ve given so much to the sect and your family. You should work hard for yourself now.¡± ¡°No! You will be made fun of!¡± ¡°Which is more important? The jokes or your happiness?¡± The two voices, one for and one against, could not convince one another. Therefore, Nova could not decide as well. Celeste did not urge her but waited silently. After long contemtion, Nova said, ¡°What will happen to the Iridescent Sect if I leave?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of the sect at this juncture? You can just find someone to look after it! Just tell them you want to be in seclusion to break through partial Saint Realm. Who will know you¡¯ve left Star Kingdom?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts! To put it bluntly, the current Iridescent Sect will not change even if you¡¯re not here. Everyone knows that this has be the sacred ce of Star Kingdom. Who will dare to cause trouble here? Just find a more mature senior to look after the sect. Then, everything will be settled.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Why don¡¯t¡­ I will think about it again,¡± Nova said incoherently. ¡°Why do you still need to think about this? You have to be crazy once in your lifetime so that you won¡¯t regret it when you think about this again in the future. Back then, I always listened to Master but what happened? I was still banished into the ice cavern for a hundred years. Thinking about it now, it was not worthwhile at all!¡± The Central Sacred Continent. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. David found Alba. Initially, Alba was ecstatic that David was here. However, after finding out why he was here, she stopped feeling happy. It was because David said he wanted to take the cultivation resources he asked from herst time. He was about to leave Star Kingdom for some time and did not know when he woulde back. ¡®David is leaving Star Kingdom!¡¯ Alba¡¯s heart sank immediately. However, she still handed what David needed. After cing everything into the Space Stone, David and Alba started chatting. Chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 Not long after the chat, David got up to bid farewell. ¡°Miss Fellowes, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Let¡¯s talk more the next time Ie back.¡± ¡°Alright, David. You said that yourself, so you muste to find me when you are back.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± David was about to turn around and leave after he said that. However, Alba stopped him. ¡°David!¡± ¡°Can I help you with anything else, Miss Fellowes?¡± David turned around and asked. ¡°Nothing. Safe journey,¡± Alba forced a smile and said. ¡®Thanks. Bye!¡± ¡°Bye!¡± Finally, David left the Central Sacred Continent under Alba¡¯s depressed gaze. Alba stared at the spot where David left, lost in her thoughts. She knew David would not be back for a long time. There was a moment when Alba wanted to leave with David. She would be fine, even if she was just his maid. However, she did not dare to say it in the end. So, she could only watch as David left her vision. Back then, Alba wished to get acknowledgment from the seniors of her family so they would not treat her as a tool for marriage. Unfortunately, no matter how hard she worked, she could never achieve this dream. She could see no hope for herself. However, after she met David, everything changed drastically. Now, she had realized her dream. She had taken over her entire family. Soon, she would be the head of her family. Ever since the Fellowes family was established, no woman had ever be the true person in charge of the family. Yet, Alba created history. Logically speaking, she should be happy. However, this was not the case. Alba knew this was not because of her hard work. It was all because she was David¡¯s good friend. She helped him and that was why she had what she had now. After staring at the spot where David left for a long time, she finally came back to her senses. She almost fell to the ground. As if all the energy had been sucked out of her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After David left the Central Sacred Continent, he went back to the Iridescent Sect very soon. He then went directly to the courtyard where Celia and the others lived. He did not inform Celeste. He wanted to give her more time so he would only inform her when they were departing. After all, she had to leave the ce she grew up in, so she would surely be reluctant to part with this ce. He thought, ¡®She might have a lot to say to Nova.¡¯ However, when he came back to the courtyard, he noticed that Celeste was back and chatting with the women. After David looked closely, he noticed something was off. ¡®Why is there one more person?¡¯ Chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 David¡¯s mind power was so powerful. It had attained Overlord Realm and Supreme Level 1. He would be second only to the five Le rulers if he was in level 9 civilization Le. As soon as he arrived, he noticed that there was an extra person. It was Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect to whom he had earlier bade farewell. Celeste had sessfully convinced Nova to live for herself. And it was Celeste¡¯sst words that made up Nova¡¯s mind. Although David was influenced by Earth¡¯s tradition and could not ept another woman apart for Celia at the moment, she would be the happiest woman if David could ept her in the future. Just look at Celia. David pampered Celia so much now. Such a man was worth entrusting her life to. Those disgusting men in Star Kingdom, with only a Which of those guys would not be enamored with new people and be bored with the old? They would throw a woman away and find a new one once they got tired of ying with her. Very few women could be guaranteed long-term status. One of thest seven high priestesses of the Iridescent Sect married the head of the Star Mansion and was now his wife. No matter how many women the head of the Star Mansion brought back, her position as the wife of the head was unshakable. However, this was too rare. The woman would need to have the ability and means. A sweet and innocent woman with no strength like Celia would never stand a chance. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. However, since she was with David, Celia could enjoy the treatment that countless women envied. Even if Nova could not further her rtionship with David, she would be happy as long as she could stay by his side. She never saw David being bad to any of the women with him. Everyone was willing to follow David. She would never be interested in another man anyway, so why not respect her heart? Once she missed out on David, she would be remorseful for a longtime. After Celeste said that, Nova immediately let go of everything and chose to follow her heart. The women were chatting in the courtyard. Dozens of women, all excellent looks, figures, and other aspects, were gathered together. They were all talking over one another, so one could imagine the scene at that moment. Everyone has always said that three women were enough for a drama. Now, there were more than ten women here, so there were so many dramas. David was indifferent toward Nova¡¯s arrival and did not think much too of it. He thought she was here to bid farewell. No matter what, Nova was the master of Celia and the others, so it was normal for her toe to send them off. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± David asked when he was some distance away. ¡°David, you¡¯re just in time. I need to tell you something.¡± Celia waved at David. The rest of them looked over at David. ¡®What is it?¡± David asked as he walked over. He approached the women after a few steps. ¡°David, Master said she wants to go to Earth to take a look with us and also clear her head while she¡¯s at it. She¡¯s never left Star Kingdom before! You don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± Celia grabbed David and asked. To be honest, among the women, Celia was one of the weakest, and her talent was only average. However, as David¡¯s girlfriend and the woman David loved the most, she had the highest status in this big family. Plus, she was gentle and not scheming at all. So, anyone who got along with Celia, be it a woman or a woman, would be very fond of her. Chapter 2432 Chapter 2432 If anyone had any ideas and suggestions in their mind, they would discuss them with her and she would pass them on to David. After all, Celia was the closest to David. The other women also had very good rtionships with David. Otherwise, they would not follow David. However, at the end of the day, they were not officially with David, so they were not truly intimate. At first, David did not understand what Celia said and it took him a second or two before he realized. ¡®Isn¡¯t Nova her master?¡¯ He looked at Nova and asked, ¡°Nova, you want toe to Earth with us?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not wee?¡± Nova asked calmly. At this time, she was quite nervous. She was afraid that David would see what was on her mind. Although Celeste had convinced her, she still could not get over the hurdle in her heart in a short time. She was indeed much older than David. However, this was not the main thing. As Celeste said, after she got to Eternal Realm, she would have at least one epoch of lifespan. Once she had that, being thousands of years old was nothing so this could bepletely ignored. The most difficult thing for Nova to ept was that Celia and the women were still her disciples. At the same time, David was Celia¡¯s boyfriend. Wouldn¡¯t she be stealing her disciple¡¯s man? This was rare even in ces as advanced and very open- minded as Star Kingdom. Of course, it was not to say that there was no such thing. To prosper and have more offspring, some big families had dozens or even hundreds of women to serve a man. Some of them might even be sisters, let alone masters and disciples. Star Kingdom was a ce where you could do whatever you wanted as long as you had the strength. For example, the six Sacred Saints. Except for the only female, which one did not have many women and descendants? Even David, who was so earth-shatteringly powerful that he surpassed everyone in Star Kingdom, only had Celia as his only woman. This was simply a miracle and very unique. Normal men would never do that. ¡°No way! Why would I not wee you? Juste along if you want to. It¡¯s nothing!¡± David smiled and answered. Even though he was full of doubts, he did not say it out loud. ¡°Master, see? I told you David would agree. This is great! surely improve leaps and bounds,¡± Celia said happily. ¡®What are you saying, Celia? Are you saying I wasn¡¯t a good teacher?¡± Celeste chimed in. However, her expression indicated that she was teasing Celia. ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so sorry! I was wrong, Celeste. You¡¯re a good teacher too. However, now that Master is here, she can share your burdens so that you won¡¯t be too tired. After all, we didn¡¯t train for too long and we¡¯re still confused about many things. We need a lot of exnation before we truly understand,¡± Celia quickly changed what she was saying, an apologetic look on her face. ¡°Alright, alright, I was just joking! Why are you taking me seriously?¡± Celesteughed. ¡®That¡¯s more like it. I thought you wouldn¡¯t wee me.¡± A grin also appeared on Nova¡¯s face. She also let out a sigh of relief on the inside. To be honest, it was pretty tough for her to muster up the courage to get to this stage. She was bewitched by Celeste. Back then, she never had such thoughts. Furthermore, she never thought she would one day abandon the sect and her family to go with David. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°However, Nova, aren¡¯t you the head of the sect? What will happen to the sect after you¡¯re gone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m exhausted after being the head for so many years. I want to use this chance to go take a look outside. As for the sect, it¡¯s the same with or without me. Now that you¡¯ve gained your reputation, the sect has be a sacred ce in Star Kingdom. Who will dare to cause trouble here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± David nodded. Chapter 2433 Chapter 2433 Once everything was in ce, David took Celia and the women back to Earth. He did not need to worry about the safety of Star Kingdom anymore. Sid had one of his Overlord Realm clones and it would be enough for all crises. Even if one was not enough, Alba had two more. So, there would be no problem for them to protect Star Kingdom¡¯s safety. Not long after, an enormous tortoise lifted into the air of the Iridescent Sect. Shortly after, it tore open a space crack and went inside. It was the same vessel David and the women used when they came to Star Kingdom. The enormous tortoise was only an Eternal so, at most, it could only enter the four-dimensional space. However, after it entered the four-dimensional space, it did not stop but continued to go into a higher dimension. It was not because the tortoise¡¯s skill had improved. Instead, it was because as an Overlord, David could move freely in a twelve-dimensional space. So, he would not feel any pressure taking an Eternal Realm enormous tortoise and a group of women with unequal levels of strength into it. His mind power was the best barrier. Levels of space were torn apart and finally, they came into the twelve-dimensional space. The enormous tortoise followed the established path and headed toward level 3 civilization, the Milky Way. When they wereing to Star Kingdom, David and the women used the four-dimensional space, and now, they were using the twelve-dimensional space to go back. Therefore, they were much faster. The time spent would also reduce a lot. If David was doing this alone, it would be much faster. Because as an Overlord, he could already ignore the rules of space. Yet, he could not do that if he had other people following him. Hence, he could only use the twelve-dimensional space. Level 9 civilization Le. Five extremely high statues stood tall on the continent in the center that was named Five Continents. The five statues represented the five people ruling the entire Le. Together, they were called the five Le rulers. While David was taking the women back to Earth, all of the partial Overlords in Le gathered at Five Continent. Meanwhile, three people were sitting crossed-legged on top of the five extremely tall statues. They were Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo, the three Overlords, and they were here to pass a message to the top forces in Le. About forty or fifty people were sitting on the tform under the statues. These were all of the partial Overlords in Le. There were middle-aged ones and old ones. At the same time, there were both male and female among them. However, the male-to-female ratio was four to one. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This meant that in about 50 partial Overlords, there were only 10 women. Among them, an old man with white hair asked, ¡°Are we all here? Let¡¯s not make the Overlords wait for too long.¡± ¡°There are three more. They are the furthest from us but. judging from the time, they should be here soon,¡± someone answered. ¡°Say, why do you think they summon us here? I remember thest time they did that, it was during the battle with the Robotias. It¡¯s been so many epochs since.¡± Chapter 2434 Chapter 2434 ¡°Who knows? But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s something serious.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you spewing nonsense? Why would the three Overlords summon us if there¡¯s nothing serious? Even the ones living in seclusion have toe out or they¡¯ll be kicked out of Le.¡± ¡°Do you think the Robotias want to invade Le again?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s possible! Among the level 9 civilizations near Le, only the Robotias¡¯ resources are exhausted. It¡¯s been a while since they had the idea of invading us.¡± ¡°It seems that we haven¡¯t taught those scrap metals a severe enough lessonst time! We have to teach them a severe lesson this time so that they will unconsciously feel fear whenever they even think about Le in the future.¡± ¡°In the future? I suggest we beat them back to theirir, destroy their mother brain, and cut off their inheritance so that there won¡¯t be any future trouble.¡± ¡°I agree! We have to prevent those scrap metals from wanting to invade us and steal our resources whenever they¡¯re done recuperating.¡± ¡®That¡¯s enough. Be quiet, everyone. We have no idea what¡¯s going on so let¡¯s stop discussing. Even if it¡¯s about the Robotias, they will surelye prepared after the lesson fromst time. We just have to follow orders and leave everything else to the five Overlords,¡± the old man who spoke first said. Even though they were all partial Overlords, the old man clearly had the highest status among them. At this moment, the old man added, ¡®We¡¯re all here.¡± The other partial Overlords felt three energies approaching too. After the old man finished speaking, three figures appeared on the tform one after another. They were two middle-aged men and one middle-aged woman. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Everyone, since it¡¯s too far away, we¡¯re a littlete. Please forgive us,¡± one of the middle-aged men said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. We just got here anyway,¡± someone said politely. ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s inform the three Overlords.¡± The old man stood up after he said that. Then, he lifted his head to look at the gigantic statues. ¡°Overlords, all of the partial Overlords in Le are here. We¡¯re patiently waiting for your order.¡± His voice prated a distance of ten thousand miles and reached the top of the statue. Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo, who were sitting on the statues, opened their eyes at the same time. Their bodies slowly dissipated and when they appeared again, they were hovering above the tform under the statues. ¡°Greetings, Overlords!¡± All of the partial Overlords in Le knelt on one knee and shouted together. ¡°You may rise,¡± Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo said together. ¡®Thank you, Overlords.¡± After they thanked the Overlords respectfully, the partial Overlords who wielded absolute power in their area, stood up and waited patiently. ¡°We called you here today because we have something to tell you. You¡¯re not allowed to spread this after you go back,¡± said Lufian. He could not wait anymore. He wanted to finish his task here and go back to see Elora. ¡®We understand,¡± the partial Overlords replied together. ¡°I believe most of you here participated in the battle with the Robotias thest time. We got the final victory and seriously injured the Robotias. However, after a long recuperation, those scrap metals have be restless again. The reason we summon you here is to ask you to go back and prepare to fight at anytime.¡± After Lufian said that, the partial Overlords began to discuss among themselves. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Overlords. We will do our best to protect our home. If we can defeat them once, we can do it again the second time,¡± the old man responded loudly. ¡®We will do our best to protect our home!¡± The others chimed in as well. Lufian lifted both hands to tell everyone to stay quiet. The scene immediately became silent. ¡®This will be different from thest time. The Robotias are working with the Soul Devourers and they want to destroy us in one fell swoop. If that happens, the Robotias will take over Le¡¯s resources while the Soul Devourers will devour our souls. Therefore, we have to give everything we have to face this iing crisis. No one is allowed to ck off! If not, the Robotias and the Soul Devourers might seed!¡± Chapter 2435 Chapter 2435 After Lufian said that, rmed cries could be heard from below. ¡°What? The Soul Devourers are back? Didn¡¯t we wipe them out before? I heard that a lot are dead or had escaped, how are they back?¡± ¡°The Soul Devourers is a race that will devour the soul of intelligent lives. There are countless intelligent lives in Le so we are like a natural granary to them! Back then, they caused trouble at the borders of Le and got wiped out. In the end, the remaining Soul Devourers escaped but I didn¡¯t expect them toe back to haunt us. They¡¯re back!¡± ¡°How dare the Robotias work with the Soul Devourers! They even want to destroy Le now, how malicious!¡± No one was scared of the Robotias. After all, they were old nemesis and they would have conflicts time after time. Moreover, they won thest battle so the Robotias could be called their defeated opponent. The partial Overlords knew they had a slight advantage toward this enemy even though they did not come in peace. However, it was not the same with the Soul Devourers. They were a very strange race. They would devour souls and their methods often caught people off guard. None of the partial Overlords present participated in the shocking battle with the Soul Devourers thousands of epochs ago. Only Sylvio among the five Le rulers participated. The rest of the Overlords were not yet in Overlord Realm back then. However, some of the ancient texts had vague records of what happened back then. The battle was much more intense than thest battle between the Robotias. There were countless casualties on both sides. Even though Le won, and wiped out most of the Soul Devourer powerhouses, with the rest of the escaping, it was still a wretched victory. A lot of the powerhouses from Le died or were severely injured. Many passed away not long after they went back to live in seclusion. It was mainly because the Soul Devourers had strange attack tactics. Their attacks would not hurt the physical bodies, but the soul. The soul was the most important part of an intelligent creature. Once someone reached a certain realm, they could It was challenging to rebuild a body, but it was notpletely hopeless. However, once they lost their soul, they would be dead. It would still be useless even though their bodies were intact. To a human or an intelligent creature, if their soul was damaged, it would be much more serious than having an injured body. The most important thing was that it was very hard to cultivate and restore the soul. At the same time, there were also very few treasures that could heal a soul. That was why so many powerhouses in Le died in seclusion after they won the battle with the Soul Devourers. That part of history was the sore spot of the entire Le. After thousands of epochs, they finally regained some of their strength. Even now, Le still had not returned to their former glory. One could only say that they had some improvements. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Not only that, but the Soul Devourers could also absorb their enemy¡¯s soul during a battle to replenish themselves so they could be stronger as they fought. Chapter 2436 Chapter 2436 When one was rising, the other would fall. So, the Soul Devourers were definitely the scariest race in the universe. Thankfully, there were not a lot of them. Le had a crushing advantage in terms of numbers and that was why they won the battle. Among the historical records in Le, there was a lot written about the Soul Devourers and many spoke of the race highly. It was a strange race, filled with mystery and terror. So, whenever someone heard their name, they would immediately feel a chill rising from the bottom of their feet. While the partial Overlords were discussing among themselves, Lufian said again, ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re right. The Soul Devourers are the enemies of all intelligent creatures in Le. They feed on our souls, and we will die once we lose our souls. That¡¯s why this concerns the life and death of the entire Le. So, everyone in Le should pay attention to this and fight our enemies together.¡¯¡¯ ¡°Emperor Lufian, our understanding of the Soul Devourers is from the historical texts, and we don¡¯t have much information about them. Since we¡¯re going to fight them, can you please tell us about their weakness, or some more information, so we will know what to do during battle?¡± The old man with the highest status among the partial Overlords stood up and said. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Then, another partial Overlord chimed in, ¡°Yeah! Emperor Lufian, please tell us about the Soul Devourers so we can go back to make preparations. There¡¯s too little information about them in the historical texts and they only tell us that the Soul Devourers are scary and strange.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Emperor Sylvio has thought about what you mentioned just now. After you go back, you will get the information about the Soul Devourers delivered to you. When that happens, you can just follow Sylvio¡¯s instructions. To be honest, we don¡¯t know a lot about the Soul Devourers too. Sylvio was the only one who took part in the shocking battle back then so he¡¯s the person with the most understanding of the race.¡± Drogo was the one who spoke this time. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯re relieved. If we don¡¯t even know the enemies¡¯ methods, we¡¯ll be very restrained in battle and might even get caught off guard.¡± ¡°The reason I asked you all toe here is to ask you to pay more attention to this. If I just pass on the message, the ones among you in seclusion might choose to stay there. The coboration of the two races is very serious, so all of us in Le have to work together and we can¡¯t be careless,¡± Valentin said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Overlords. This is about the life and death of our homnd so we will naturally do our best. If they want to invade Le, they have to step over my dead body!¡± The old man¡¯s voice suddenly became impassioned. ¡°If they want to invade Le, they have to step over our dead bodies!¡± The other partial Overlords yelled at the same time. The Overlords, Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo nodded slightly. Their goal ofing here had been achieved. They had to ask all of the partial Overlords toe out to pay attention to this crisis. At the same time, they had to get everyone worked up too. Therefore, this was a gathering to mobilize everyone before the battle. There were five Overlords in Le and three of them were here. It was enough to prove how scary the coboration between the Robotias and the Soul Devourers was. ¡°We¡¯re happy that you all feel this way. However, you don¡¯t have to be too worried. With Sylvio and us around, we will surely get through the crisis and protect Le,¡± Drogo saidfortingly. ¡°Of course, we believe you. However, Le is our home too so it¡¯s also our responsibility to protect our homnd.¡± Then, Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo mentioned a request. Finally, this small-scale gathering ended. Shortly after, Lufian rushed to Sylvio¡¯s ce as fast as he could. His mind was already with Elora. Frankly, Lufian kept feeling something was off with Elora after she got seriously injured. Elora seemed to be drawing clear boundaries with him. Even though she did not ept him back then, she tended towards epting him. However, she seemed to have gone back to how she was. Lufian had to go back and investigate what was going on. He had to find out what the problem was! Chapter 2437 Chapter 2437 David used his mind power to wrap around Celeste¡¯s enormous pet tortoise as they head quickly toward the Milky Way in twelve-dimensional space. The twelve-dimensional space was the highest-dimensional space in the universe. The enormous tortoise moved very quickly inside and, in just a little over a week, they had reached the Milky Way. This was Astrid and Mia¡¯s hometown. Even though they did not want to part ways with everyone and wanted to go to Earth too, they had to go back to visit their parents and family after leaving home for so long. Plus, they were already here so, of course, they had to go back. On Royal in the middle of the Milky Way, the space shook and a huge crack appeared. After that, an enormous tortoise appeared from the space crack, a massive building on its back. The appearance of the enormous tortoise immediately triggered the defense system on Royal. Countless battleships approached the enormous tortoise. In a blink of an eye, the enormous tortoise was tightly surrounded. At the same time, three figures appeared not far from the enormous tortoise. They were Emperor Nimbus of the Milky Way Empire, Empress Gamora, and Nimbus¡¯ uncle Wilfred. When the trio looked at the sudden appearance of the enormous tortoise, they did not have any traces of worry on their faces. Instead, they were smiling happily. It was because they had seen this enormous tortoise before. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Back when Astrid left with David, they took this enormous tortoise. Now that the enormous tortoise was back again, wouldn¡¯t it mean that Astrid was back? At this moment, Astrid was inside the building at the tortoise¡¯s back. She was saying goodbye to everyone reluctantly. She hugged everyone, leaving David to thest. ¡°David, I¡¯ll be going back now. Have a safe journey,¡± Astrid said, her eyes red. David reached out to wipe away the tear in the corner of Astrid¡¯s eye. Then, We¡¯re not parting ways forever. Do you need to do this?¡± ¡°I am reluctant to part with you all. I¡¯m sad that I have to leave you.¡± As Astrid said that, she sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s fine! We can always keep in contact. It¡¯s been so long, I¡¯m sure Mr. Barlowe misses you too. I promise you that after you reunite with them, I¡¯lle to get you so you can reunite with everyone on Earth, what do you think?¡± David askedfortingly. ¡°Really?¡± Astrid showed a look of surprise in her eyes. ¡°Of course! You saw how fast I can be. As long as you want toe over, I¡¯lle to get you immediately.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal then!¡± Astrid mustered up her courage and took a step forward while blushing. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and nted a soft kiss on David¡¯s lips. After that, she turned around without looking back, leaving only one sentence. ¡®That¡¯s my first kiss.¡± With David¡¯s strength, he could avoid that easily. Yet, in the end, he did not. Dodging the kiss was trivial for him, but if he did that, he would undoubtedly hurt Astrid¡¯s vulnerable heart. David could not bring himself to do that. If he was heartless, his love life would not be as chaotic as it is. ¡®It¡¯s okay, I can suffer a little disadvantage. ¡®Wait! ¡®Something¡¯s wrong! ¡®Am I the one suffering a disadvantage? ¡®I am the one benefiting! ¡®Who¡¯s Astrid? ¡®The beloved princess of the Milky Way Empire and one of the four fairies of the Milky Way. ¡®She¡¯s the dream girl of countless men. ¡®If outsiders saw her kissing a man voluntarily, there would be an orchestra of hearts breaking!¡¯ As he watched Astrid leave, David reminisced about the cool feeling on his lips. Then, he followed after Astrid. While he followed her, he said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll send her off.¡± He had abducted Nimbus¡¯ daughter for so long, so he had to give him an exnation, right? Even if there was nothing between him and Astrid, he was the one who took her away in the first ce. How could David let Astrid go back alone after Nimbus handed her to him? Countless battleships surrounded the enormous tortoise. The tortoise had very low intelligence, so it would only listen to Celeste¡¯s order. Without orders, it would hover stationary in the air. Chapter 2438 Chapter 2438 It was not at all bothered by the ants around it. As long as its owner gave it an order, it could easily wipe out all of them with a sneeze. ¡®The defense army on Royal is all in ce. Please tell us your order. Emperor.¡± A middle-aged man in heavy armor got on one knee in front of Nimbus and said respectfully. Four more people arrived. ¡°Azure Dragon is in ce!¡± ¡°White Tiger is in ce!¡± ¡°Red Finch is in ce!¡± ¡°ck Tortoise is in ce!¡± ¡°At yourmand, Emperor!¡± The four said at the same time. When Nimbus gave the order, countless attacks would beunched on the enormous tortoise. However, the attacks would be no more than a tickle to the Eternal Realm¡¯s enormous tortoise. They would not hurt it in the slightest. ¡°Do nothing. Just watch,¡± Nimbus said with a grin. His daughter wasing back, so of course, he was delighted. It had been so many years since he saw her, so he wondered if the little girl had grown up. David must have taken good care of her when he was not around. If not, he would teach that brat a lesson. However, he remembered that he could not defeat David. Hence, Nimbus sighed internally. ¡®Sigh, Astrid! ¡®I¡¯ve let you down. Your family is not strong enough to let you have the right of speech with your man.¡¯ Beside Nimbus, Gamora and Wilfred were beaming. The two also recognized the enormous tortoise. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Once they heard the emperor¡¯s orders, the man in heavy armor and the four heads let out sighs of relief. They felt stressed in front of the Eternal Realm¡¯s enormous tortoise too. Even if they used all of the forces and means on Royal, they might not cause any harm to the tortoise. However, since this was their job, and as Nimbus¡¯right- handd men, they had to gather all forces and obey the emperor¡¯s order. ¡®Yes, Emperor!¡± The five responded at the same time. Then, they got up to stand behind Nimbus, Gamora, and Wilfred to watch the enormous tortoise quietly from a distance. Soon, two figures appeared on the back of the enormous tortoise. Everyone looked closely and their pupils contracted. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Princess Astrid? ¡®It¡¯s been so long since we saw her. ¡®I thought something happened to her. ¡®I never expected to see her like this. ¡®Who¡¯s the sophisticated young man next to Her Royal Highness? ¡®The two look so good together. ¡®They¡¯re such an ideal couple, a match made in heaven. ¡®Is he Her Royal Highness¡¯¡­¡± When they saw Astrid, they were all relieved. When the enormous tortoise appeared above Royal, they thought they were being invaded. From the looks of it now, Princess Astrid hade back in the enormous tortoise. If she could ride in such a majestic creature, she must have been living a pretty good life the past few years. After Astrid walked out of the building, she came to the enormous tortoise¡¯s back and looked at Nimbus and the others from a distance. She sobbed, ¡°Father, Mother, Grandpa Wildred, I¡¯m back.¡± Chapter 2439 Chapter 2439 Astrid¡¯s sobs reminded everyone that the most beloved princess of the Milky Way was indeed back. ¡°Wee back, my little princess,¡± Nimbus said, beaming. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re back! It¡¯s so good that you¡¯re back!¡± Empress Gamore wiped her reddened eyes. Even though Wilfred did not say anything, one could tell that he was ecstatic from his expression. At this moment, the four heads and the man in heavy armor behind Nimbus and the others got down on their knees and yelled, ¡°Wee back, Your Royal Highness Princess Astrid!¡± ¡°Wee back, Your Royal Highness Princess Astrid!¡± Countless voices resounded and hung in the air even after a long time. Inside the building on the enormous tortoise, Novaughed as she listened to the deafening voices outside, ¡°It seems that Astris is pretty popr here.¡± ¡°You have no idea, Master! Astrid is the only daughter of Emperor Nimbus of the Milky Way! At the same time, she¡¯s also the most beloved princess of the empire. Ever since she was born, she was destined to be loved by many,¡± Mia exined from the side. This was the Milky Way where she and Astrid were born, so naturally, she knew best Astrid¡¯s identity and status in the Milky Way Empire. ¡°Oh? Emperor Nimbus of the Milky Way? That guy who¡¯s not even at Eternal Realm? How dare a an emperor? Isn¡¯t he worried that people willugh at him if word gets out?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Master, Nimbus didn¡¯t call himself that. It¡¯s because he¡¯s the monarch of the Milky Way Empire and also the strongest in the Milky Way, so that¡¯s why they called him that. However, that¡¯s before Master David got here.¡± ¡°At the end of the day, the Milky Way is just a low civilization and it doesn¡¯t have a lot of contact with the outside world, so they are not very well-informed. Who will dare to call themselves Emperor in a higher civilization? Won¡¯t they be asking for death?¡± Celeste said. ¡°You¡¯re right. Not everyone could bear the title Emperor or Empress,¡± Nova nodded and agreed. There were records about people after Saint Realm in the very few texts in Star Kingdom. Even though it was vague, the words ¡®Emperor¡¯ or ¡®Empress¡¯ were taboo, and they were feared by all intelligent creatures. If David were here, he would surely be amused. It was because he was already in Overlord Realm. His Body and Mind were both at Supreme Level 1. So, he was a genuine Overlord. Even the weakest Overlord was still an Overlord. Deities could neverpare to them. ¡°Thank you for weing me. Thank you!¡± As Astrid said that, she bowed to everyone around her. ¡°That¡¯s enough, you may all leave. Our family needs to talk,¡± Nimbus ordered. ¡®Yes, Emperor!¡± Everyone answered respectfully. Then, they left the scene in an orderly manner. Countless attack battleships descended slowly back to Royal to await orders. They left as quickly as they came. They were orderly in the entire process and were not chaotic at all. They were the elite teams in the Milky Way Empire, especially Green Dragon, White Tiger, Red Finch, and ck Tortoise Halls. They were the most mysterious and powerful force in the Milky Way Empire. When the irrelevant people left, Nimbus and the others stepped forward and came to the enormous tortoise. Then, they stood in front of Astrid and David. As she looked at the three family members she was the closest to, Astrid could not hold herself back anymore. In a blink of an eye, she fell into Gamora¡¯s arms. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± ¡°Me too! It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Gamora patted Astrid¡¯s back gently with both of her hands. ¡°Hello, Mr. Barlowe,¡± David greeted Nimbus. ¡°David, did you bully my daughter while you¡¯re gone? If I found out, don¡¯t me me¡­¡± Chapter 2440 Chapter 2440 Nimbus stopped himself halfway. He wanted to warn David, but in the end, realized he was not David¡¯s match. Even the entire Milky Way Empirebined could not harm David. So, he stopped mid-sentence. He thought about it and continued, ¡°Even though I can¡¯t defeat you, as Astrid¡¯s father, I will never spare you as long as you dare bully.¡± After he said that, Nimbus¡¯ face turned red. Even his warnings sounded so powerless as he was not sufficiently strong. When Nova and Celeste heard what Nimbus said on the outside, they were amused. An ant at partial Eternal Realm was threatening David, a Deity? Even if his daughter was David¡¯s confidante, it was still pretty unimaginable. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Strength was everything in Star Kingdom. Except for direct seniors like parents, Nimbus would still have to obediently greet David whenever they met. Luckily, anyone who knew David knew also that he was good -tempered. If not, Nimbus would not stand so safely in front of him now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Barlowe, since I promised to take care of Astrid, I would never bully her,¡± David smiled and answered. He did not look mad or offended. It was because he did not think he could do whatever he wanted just because he was powerful. His strength was just to protect himself and the people around him. That was all. ¡°Father, David did not bully me. He¡¯s very good to me. I was very happy during the time I was gone,¡± Astrid left Gamora¡¯s arms and exined. ¡°Hmph, I hope so!¡± Nimbus was still acting high and mighty. He knew he was not David¡¯s match and yet he could not humble himself. He was the prince of the Milky Way Empire since he was born, and the entire time as he slowly became monarch of the empire. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, Mrs. Barlowe, I¡¯ve brought Astrid back to I also have to go back for a bit. I¡¯lle back to visit you when I have time.¡± After handing Astrid back to Nimbus and Gamora, David was about to bid his farewell. ¡°Alright, you can leave. I won¡¯t send you off,¡± Nimbus said with a nk look on his face. He was still brooding over the fact that David had abducted Astrid. David took away his baby. A baby whom he had raised into such an exquisite woman. So, it would be weird if he was okay with it. ¡°No need. It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve seen each other, so you should reunite and I should go. Astrid, I¡¯lle to get you after some time.¡± ¡°Okay, you should go now, David. Celia and the others are waiting for you.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± David turned and left after he said that. ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡± Nimbus and the gang left the back of the enormous tortoise¡¯s back and descended onto Royal. Soon, a huge crack appeared before the enormous tortoise. Linder Wilfred and the others¡¯ gazes, it went in and disappeared. Even though this was not the first time they saw the enormous tortoise tearing space apart and traveling into high-dimensional space, Wilfred and Nimbus still felt astonished. ¡®Gosh, Eternal Realm! ¡®When can I reach that realm? ¡®I wonder what that kid David did during cultivation to make him an Eternal at such a young age.¡¯ Chapter 2441 Chapter 2441 The tortoise¡¯s next destination was Mia¡¯s hometown, a named Blue Star. Mia was also from the Milky Way so they had to send her before going to Earth. With the enormous tortoise¡¯s speed, they arrived at Mia¡¯s hometown Blue Star in just a blink of an eye. However, the enormous tortoise did not leave highdimensional space. ¡°You can wait for me here. You don¡¯t have to go out in case we cause a sensation like just now. The tortoise is too big so it will rm people no matter where it is,¡± David said to everyone. ¡°Alright, David, go and send Mia off. We¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± Celeste said. ¡°Master David, you don¡¯t have to do this. I can go by myself. I don¡¯t want to trouble you,¡± Mia quickly interjected. Ever since following David, she had always been humble. Compared to the other women with David, she was just a maid. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mia, I¡¯ll send you.¡± ¡°No need! Master David, I can do this myself.¡± ¡°Are you disobeying me now?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that! I just don¡¯t want to trouble you,¡± Mia quickly exined. ¡°Mia, I have to say this. You¡¯ve been thinking too lowly of yourself. You don¡¯t have to do that. As long as you¡¯re with me, all of you are equal and no one is superior to the other. Astrid is like this, and you are too. So, don¡¯t do this anymore. If not, I won¡¯t let you follow me anymore,¡± David said seriously. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts! It¡¯s a deal then. Mia, you don¡¯t have to be so ¡°Dave, why are you bringing me up?¡± Sandyined from one side. ¡°I was praising you!¡± David chuckled. ¡°Tch, I¡¯m not stupid. You¡¯re calling me rude. You think I can¡¯t tell?¡± Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°Pfft!¡± The rest of the women could not hold back anymore and covered their mouths as theyughed. ¡°See? I think it¡¯s pretty good too if you can be like that.¡± ¡°Hmph, Dave, I¡¯ll be unhappy if you keep making me an example.¡± Sandy puffed up her cheeks, a look of anger on her face. ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I can¡¯t even praise you. So, I won¡¯t praise you anymore.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not praising me, okay?¡± ¡°I got it, Master David. Thank you.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes turned red. Back then, even if she was Dance Fairy, one of the four fairies in the Milky Way and was sought after by countless men, she knew that she was always walking on the verge of danger despite looking well- off. The main reason was that she did not have a background. Among the four fairies, Astrid was the beloved princess of the Milky Way Empire while the other two were from big families. Only Mia was born into a small force on Blue Star. She did not have any strong support, so it made her feel like she was walking on thin ice. She did not have the right to refuse any invitation and she could only run around the Milky Way, regardless of the time of day or night. If she was not performing, she was on the way to a performance. She was always taken advantage of by big shots, but she never dared to say anything. Thankfully, Fergus helped her curb a lot of people with malicious intent, giving her a chance to meet David safely. Mia wanted to maintain a good rtionship with David and she was worried that David would abandon her. Once she lost David as a support, her life would be even more tragic than before. So, she started to be careful unconsciously. To be honest, she was envious of Sandy and the women whenever they fooled around with David. However, she never dared to join in. Now that David had said this, she could finally stop worrying. She rxed and was touched. Chapter 2442 Chapter 2442 Mia could not hold back her tears. She thought, ¡®I am so blessed to be able to follow Master David in this life. I will even be willing to die for him.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After David said that, he grabbed Mia¡¯s hand, regardless of whether she consented. Then, he tore open a space crack and walked out with her. In the sky above Blue Star of the Milky Way. A small crack appeared and two figures walked out. Their arrival did not attract anyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Mia, you should go back and reunite with your family for a few days. I¡¯lle and pick you up again after a while. You¡¯re not in Eternal Realm yet so you can¡¯t dy your cultivation. You can¡¯t be careless either. You will also get enough lifespan once you¡¯re in Eternal Realm,¡± David said softly. ¡®Thank you, Master David. I understand. I will work hard and get to Eternal Realm as soon as possible so that I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Mia lowered her head and said softly. David was still holding her hand. Mia¡¯s face was very red and she did not dare to lift her head to look at David. This was the first time she held hands with a man she liked. One could only imagine how happy she felt. Now, Mia felt as if she was dreaming. ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. We should keep in touch after you go back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then, the two headed to where the Concord residence was located on Blue Star. On Royal that was in the center of the Milky Way. Nimbus and his family sat together with Wilfred. ¡°Astrid, tell me, where did you go all this time?¡± Damora asked. It had been such a long time since she saw Astrid, so of course, she had to ask where her daughter had been. Nimbus and Wilfred were all ears, quietly waiting for Astrid¡¯s answer. They were also curious about where David took Astrid. ¡°Mother, we went to a ce called Star Kingdom,¡± Astrid answered. ¡°Star Kingdom? Is it far?¡± Gamora continued asking. ¡°I think so. However, what¡¯s weird is that we took the enormous tortoise to Star Kingdom and we spent about two years going. Buting back only took ten days. I also don¡¯t know why. I didn¡¯t have the time to ask David.¡± Gamora was indifferent. However, Nimbus and Wilfred looked at each other with shock in their eyes. Astrid did not understand, but they did. Once someone was in Eternal Realm, they could tear open the space at will and walk into the high- dimensional space freely. If they were using the same speed, the higher the dimension, the farther the distance if the same amount of time was used. They used two years when they were going and only used ten days whening back. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The amount of time shortened so much, which meant that they traveled in two different dimensions for their journeys. Clearly, the dimension they used when they came back was higher. As for how high it was, they had no idea. After all, they were just partial Eternals and not real Eternals. So, how would they know anything above Eternal Realm? In short, they could not be sure if it was David who had be more powerful after all these years, or someone else. ¡°Astrid, did youe back with the original team?¡± Nimbus could not stop himself from asking. ¡°Hmm, let me think. I think there¡¯s someone extra.¡± ¡®Who is it?¡± ¡°My master!¡± Chapter 2443 Chapter 2443 ¡°Master? You have a Master? Who is it? Are they a man or a woman? What¡¯s their identity? How strong are they?¡± Nimbus asked a bunch of questions when he heard that his daughter had a master. One did not acknowledge a master by will. Once acknowledged, they would share the same roots. A lot of the forces in the Milky Way were families. If they were rted by blood, then they would be more united. Not that there weren¡¯t any forces with masters and disciples, but there were very few. When they got themselves a master, their lives and death were tied together. If someone was a master, they would be half-parent to their disciple. Once this rtionship was established, it would be permanent That was why Nimbus ced so much value on this. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This was no small matter. ¡°Gosh, Father! You¡¯re asking me so many questions. Which one should I answer first?¡± Nimbus¡¯ questions confused Astrid. ¡°Answer me one by one. Is your master a man or a woman?¡± Nimbus repeated the first question. If the other party was a man, he would be worried that his daughter had been deceived. Astrid has been very sheltered sine e small, and she had never experienced the evils of the outside world. Even though David was around and he might not have to worry about this, Nimbus still could not stop himself from asking. ¡°She¡¯s a woman, of course!¡± Astrid rolled her eyes at her father. ¡°What¡¯s her identity?¡± ¡®The head of the Iridescent Sect!¡± ¡°Is she powerful?¡± ¡°Anyone who can be the head of a sect is, of course, powerful!¡± ¡°How powerful?¡± ¡°I heard Celia say that she¡¯s an Eternal Realm peal Sovereign Ranker, which is also thest rank of Eternal Realm. If she breaks through again, she¡¯ll be a partial Saint,¡± Astrid reflected and answered. She did not pay much attention to the different ranks. However, she still knew some after being influenced. When Nimbus and the others heard that, they shuddered, ¡®Eternal Realm peak Sovereign Ranker? ¡®She¡¯ll be a partial Saint after she breaks through? ¡®Her strength is enough to wipe out all of the gxies nearby. While the trio was still stunned, Astrid added suddenly,¡± Even though Master is amazing, she¡¯s still miles from David. Father. Mother, Grandpa Wilfred, you have no idea. David is the belief of every intelligent creature in Star Kingdom because he saved Star Kingdom. If it¡¯s not for him, Star Kingdom would have been invaded and scattered.¡± As Astrid said that, she had a proud look on her face. The more exceptional David was, the more it proved she was right about him. Who would not want the man they liked to be a man of indomitable spirit? Astrid made a huge decision back then to leave with David and venture to a new ce. Luckily, the women never thought of her as an outsider. Astrid was happy living with everyone, and she never regretted her decision. Nimbus and the others were still in a state of shock, and Astrid¡¯s new piece of information stunned them even further. Chapter 2444 Chapter 2444 ¡®An Eternal Realm peak Sovereign Ranker is miles apart from David? ¡®How strong is David then? ¡®Is he a Saint? ¡®No! ¡®He¡¯s definitely a Saint. If not, how would he have the power to save Star Kingdom?¡¯ The trio felt as if their brains were not working anymore. They could not understand. David just got into Eternal Realm when he left Star Kingdom. So how did he cross Eternal Realm and reach Saint Realm in such a short time? He may be talented, but he can¡¯t be that talented, right? Nimbus and Wilfred were stuck at partial Eternal Realm for a very long time, and they both knew how hard it was to be a true Eternal. However, when it came to David, it was as easy as eating and drinking. He did not meet any obstacles. Not even Saint Realm could stop him, let alone Eternal Realm. Perhaps he was truly the chosen one. Except for this answer, they could not understand how David could get to where he was currently. He did not just create history because it would be impossible for anyone to do this in the future too. So, one could say that he had surpassed all others of his kind before and since. ¡°Huff¡­¡± After one minute, the three exhaled long and hard. Astrid had a grin on her face. She could guess their thoughts when her father, mother, and Grandpa Wilfred showed astonished expressions on their faces. Back then, she always thought her father was the man with the most indomitable spirit. No matter what she encountered and whatever trouble she faced, everything could be solved as long as her father was there. When she met David, Astrid found out that there was someone even more exceptional than her father. In Star Kingdom, countless people were more exceptional than her father. ¡°Astrid, you¡¯re not lying, right? You¡¯re not joking with me, right?¡± Nimbus came back to his senses and asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Astrid was not happy when she heard that. She pouted and was upset. ¡°Father, what are you saying? Do you not believe me? When have I lied to you? I am telling you very affirmatively now that I¡¯m telling you the truth. I didn¡¯t make anything up. David is indeed that exceptional. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him the next time hees to get me.¡± ¡°Astrid, don¡¯t overthink. I¡¯m not doubting you. However, what you said is too unbelievable. Before David, I thought I will be the first person in the Milky Way to be an Eternal. However, he not only became an Eternal faster than me, he¡¯s even a Saint now. I don¡¯t dare believe this. How can someone cultivate so insanely fast?¡± Nimbus exined with a forced smile. If she were not his daughter, he would not have believed a single word. ¡°Father, there will always be someone better than you. Even if you don¡¯t believe it, it will happen. You will know how big the world is if you go out and take a look. The universe is so big, and the Milky Way is just a low civilization. Living here will just make you ignorant,¡± Astrid could not stop herself from educating her father. Aside from David, she might be the only one in the Milky Way who dared to say this to Nimbus. Frankly, after Astrid and the women reached Star Kingdom, they only stayed in the Iridescent Sect and never went anywhere. However, this did not stop them from finding out about Star Kingdom from the other disciples of the Iridescent Sect. ¡°Astrid, is this how you should speak to your Father?¡± Gamora criticized. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m just telling the truth, okay? I didn¡¯t spew nonsense.¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re right, you can¡¯t say that. He¡¯s your father and you have to respect him. Even if you will surpass your father in the future, you should also show him respect.¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not disrespecting him. Instead, I just want him to know how big the outside world is so that he¡¯ll be motivated.¡± Astrid looked aggrieved. ¡°Alright, you should stop talking about this. I get what Astrid is trying to say. Compared to the middle and high civilizations, the Milky Way is indeed very inferior. As a monarch, I am responsible for this so I guess I have to go into seclusion to think of a way to break through to Eternal Realm,¡± Nimbus said seriously. Chapter 2445 Chapter 2445 Then, Astrid started to tell them about what she had gone through. She talked about Star Kingdomjoining the Iridescent Sect, and acknowledging Nova as her master. Then, she talked about leaving Star Kingdom. She went into details. All of them listened to her seriously. They were very curious about everything in the level 7 civilization Star Kingdom. When Astrid told them that David gave all of them two little wooden boxes that could save them during crises, they were all very interested. ¡°Astrid, did you say that David gave you all two things that could save your lives during cruises?¡± Wilfred asked curiously. ¡®Yes! Grandpa Wilfred, David said they were the clones that he researchedtely and they have the same strength as David. However, they also have weaknesses, which is that they can only survive two hours,¡± Astrid answered. ¡°Well¡­ Can you show us?¡± ¡®Yeah, why not?¡± She took out two small delicate wooden boxes to put on the table. Wilfred and the others stared at the wooden boxes carefully. After looking carefully, they did not see anything strange about them nor could they sense any strong power from the boxes. To them, they were just normal wooden boxes. ¡®This is it?¡± Nimbus asked. ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s them.¡± Astrid nodded. ¡°We can summon David¡¯s clones when we open them?¡± Even with Astrid¡¯s firm answer, they were still very doubtful. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was just a normal wooden box. Could it summon a Saint Realm clone to help in one¡¯s battle and solve crises? ¡°So do you just open it?¡± Wilfred asked again. He felt that it was a little unreliable. ¡°No, there¡¯s a seal on the box. David taught us how to it can the clone be summoned,¡± Astrid exined. ¡®No wonder we can¡¯t sense anything.¡¯ The trio finally understood. However, they were still a little doubtful. ¡°Have you opened it?¡± ¡°No, we only have two each, so who will want to open it? We can¡¯t take it back the moment we undo the seal. Then, it will be wasted.¡± Astrid shook her head. ¡®You never opened it so how do you know it¡¯s real? What if¡­¡± Before Wilfred could finish his question, Astrid interrupted him. ¡®There will be no what ifs. We believe David. Also, why would he lie to us?¡± After Astrid said that, she stared straight at Wilfred. This question stumped Wilfred. He did not know why David would want to lie to Astrid and the women following him. If it was useless, why would he be so superfluous? When she saw Wilfred unable to answer for a long time, Astrid continued, ¡°Grandpa Wilfred, you can¡¯t answer, right? David doesn¡¯t need to lie to us. Before this, we had no idea he¡¯d give something like this to us.¡± ¡°I guess so,¡± Wilfred agreed. ¡°So you shouldn¡¯t suspect David¡¯s intentions. He¡¯s doing this for everyone¡¯s safety.¡± ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t suspect David.¡± Wilfred did not hesitate to correct himself. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I forgive you, Grandpa Wilfred. I believe David won¡¯t split hairs about this too.¡± Astrid grinned happily. After Astrid¡¯s approval, the three started to examine the structure of the small wooden boxes carefully. They noticed that they were indeed normal boxes. Then, they looked at each other and wanted Astrid to open one to see what was inside. However, each knew that that was impossible. Chapter 2446 Chapter 2446 Astrid would never agree to undo the seal. Level 9 civilization Le. Inside the dark void, a huge was sitting there quietly. This was very big. Royal, the biggest in the Milky Way, paled into insignificance by comparison. They were not on the same level at all. There was an altar on this. Flora¡¯s soul was sitting crossed-legged on the altar. If one looked closely, one would notice that there were no living creatures on the. Yet, it was not a dead star. The vegetation was lush, and there were also signs of living creatures¡¯ activity on it. However, all of the living creatures on the were moved away so that only nts were left. The entire was shrouded in a huge array cast by Sylvio. There were also countless precious materials. Any one of them would cause a huge sensation if taken out. If David saw them, his eyes would light up. There were so many precious treasures. If he could buy some, thevish points he would However, the treasures were not for sale. So, one could not buy them with money. Could someone buy things belonging to an Overlord? Were they short of money? They owned Le, so what would they not have? It was both easy and difficult to restore Flora¡¯s body. The main thing was the realm of the body that needed to be restored. It was easy for an Overlord to restore the body of a Saint. It would also be easy if it was a Deity. However, for an Overlord, they needed to make a lot of preparations. At this moment, Sylvio, Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo, the the east, north, west, and south side of the net. ¡°Since we have to restore the body of an Overlord this time, it will be very troublesome and time- consuming. I¡¯ve prepared everything needed. So, you just need to fulfill my request and follow the prescribed order. We can¡¯t allow any mistakes in the middle of doing it. If we do, we will not only fail, but we might also hurt Flora¡¯s soul.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sylvio¡¯s stern voice rang in the other three¡¯s ears. ¡°We understand. Don¡¯t worry, Sylvio,¡± Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo answered at the same time. Of course, they knew how important this was. Especially Lufian. This was the woman he fancied, so they had to seed. ¡®Thank you, Sylvio. Thank you, Lufian, Valentin, Drogo. Thank you! It¡¯s an honor to work with you all.¡± Flora thanked them. ¡°Flora, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with us. The five Le rulers are one unit and we can¡¯t lose anyone. This is what we should do. After this, you just need to focus and wait for your body to be restored.¡± Lufian was the first to answer. ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with us. We¡¯ve been together for so long, so we¡¯re already a family.¡± ¡°No matter what, I still have to thank you all,¡± Flora said seriously. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re short on time. Stop chatting. We can reminisce after the restoration is done. Are you all ready?¡± Sylvio interrupted. ¡°Ready,¡± the three Overlords answered at the same time. ¡°Since you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s start!¡± Sylvio yelled. Then, four beams of light illuminated the void. The array over the was also activated. From afar, it looked like a flowing pearl. Chapter 2447 Chapter 2447 After sending Mia home, David took everyone back to Earth. The Milky Way was not too far from Earth. It was much closer than the distance between Star Kingdom and the Milky Way. In the twelve-dimensional space, they arrived in the blink of an eye. Inside the sr system, the smallest gxy, where Earth was located. A huge crack suddenly appeared in space, and an enormous tortoise crawled out. It was David and the gang. Then, the enormous tortoise turned small quickly and was put away by Celeste. The gang hovered in the void and looked at the blue, joy on their faces. They had been away for so long. Now, they were finally home. Behind them was a huge fireball, the sun. Normal people could not get close to the sun as its extremely high temperature could turn anything nearby into gas. However, at David¡¯s level, a small huff from him could blow out the sun. Earth was the only living in the sr system. The rest of them were all dead stars with horrendous conditions where nothing could live. Nines revolved around the sun. From where David and the gang stood, they could see Earth rotating quickly and revolving around the sun. ¡°Is that where you¡¯re born?¡± Nova pointed at the blue. ¡®Yes, Master. That¡¯s Earth, where we¡¯re born,¡± Selena answered. ¡®That small?¡± ¡°Compared to the livings in the Milky Way and Star Kingdom, Earth is indeed pitifully small, but even though it¡¯s small, it has everything we need,¡± David said. ¡°Such a small living could give birth to such an insane genius like you. How unbelievable.¡± Nova lamented. She had previously wondered what the that gave birth to a weirdo like David looked like. In the end, it was just a small living. It was so unbelievable. David smiled but did not say anything when he heard that. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He would not tell Nova that everything he had came from the system, and the system was something from the God Tier Civilization. In another timeline, Earth did not have a system. It had been taken over by the Tuffin family and everyone became ves that could never make aeback for eternity. ¡°Since we¡¯re at the front door, let¡¯s go in. I believe everyone is in a hurry to see their family members too.¡± After David said that, he was the first to fly toward Earth. The rest of them followed closely behind. After they arrived on Earth, they parted ways. They each went back to their own homes and their parents. It had been so long since they left Earth, and everyone missed their families very much. They could not wait to see their parents and family members. David brought Celeste and Nova to where he stayed Even though it had been very long, and there had been astronomical changes on Earth, David¡¯s old house was still the same. Plus, there were still people cleaning his ce every day. As for David¡¯s East League International, it had be the biggestmercial group in the world and had countless wealth. East League International was not the same as the other capital financial groups. While it was making money, it continued its charity work. Because of this, it grew bigger and bigger. Everyone knew that this was Savior David¡¯s asset. After settling Celeste and Nova, David got ready to meet his old friends and visit Celia and all the other women¡¯s families. No matter what, they all left with him. So, to the women¡¯s families, they already belonged to David. Chapter 2448 Chapter 2448 So, for sentimental reasons, he should visit them. Celeste and Nova could not stay idle. Since David was going to visit his old friends, they would travel around Earth to see what was special about this that could give birth to an elite like David. David aside, Lorraine and Selena were also rare talents in Star Kingdom. The first people David visited were, of course, his Aunt Sally and Aunt Diana and their families. The two families were extremely surprised by David¡¯s sudden appearance. It had been so long since they saw each other, Sally and Diana had be slightly older. However, they were still basically the same and did not change much. Since David had brought back a lot of advanced technology and gic drugs from the Milky Way, Earth developed very quickly during this period. A normal person¡¯s average lifespan had reached 200 to 300 years old. They would have never dared to hope for this in the past. Sally and Diana¡¯s ages were only about one-third of the average lifespan, so they still had a lot of time left. Plus, they were very wealthy now. They focused a lot on a lot of grandchildren. Therefore, they looked much better than when David left. As the Earth developed faster and faster, one After saying goodbye to the two families, David appeared in Capital City in the next second. Now, Somend¡¯s actual person in charge was still Mason. After taking the gic drug, Mason¡¯s strength greatly improved so his lifespan also increased by a lot. Under his leadership, Somend became the leader of Earth. Of course, it was mainly because Savior David was born in Somend. His statue had always towered over the most prosperous za in Capital City. So, this ce became a sacred ce on Earth. Many came from all around the world to worship the statue every year. At this moment, Mason was in his study, taking care of trivial matters all around the world. Yes, around the world. Not just Somend. Whenever there were contradictions or disputes between countries on Earth, they woulde to Mason for help. Mason would not say no and he would settle the dispute from the fairest angle. After he got the recognition of all the forces on Earth, no one dared against him anymore. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Now, Mason lookedpletely different from the old man that was on the brink of death. He looked much younger now. ¡°Old Master Stefani, you are still so cautious and conscientious,¡± a voice said next to Mason¡¯s ear. As he looked over to the source of the voice, he saw a young man sitting on the chair opposite him. Who would it be, if not David? David¡¯s arrival did not surprise Mason. Julia was back so he had gotten the news of Daviding back to Earth from his granddaughter. Since David was back, he woulde to him sooner orter. ¡°David, long time no see. You haven¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re still so young and handsome,¡± Mason said with a smile. In his heart, he felt very thankful for this young man. David was his savior and he saved him more than once. If he had not met David back then, he would have already died. At that time, the Tuffin family from the Milky Way had invaded Earth. It was all thanks to David that Earth was saved from the crisis. Moreover, David brought back gic drugs to improve Mason¡¯s strength by leaps and bounds so that his lifespan could increase. Chapter 2449 Chapter 2449 ¡°Haha! Thank you for thepliment, Old Master Stefani. You¡¯re also much younger than before. It seems that the gic drugs worked,¡± David replied with a loudugh. Since his identity and status were exposed, very few people on Earth dared to joke around with him anymore. They were all scared of David, so they would all be yes-men and did not even dare to breathe too loudly. Mason was one of the very few people. David liked this and he did not want to be treated differently. ¡°It¡¯s not only useful but something good that will change your fate! Moreover, there aren¡¯t any side effects and I feel as if my body is back to its peak. Speaking of this, David, I have to thank you. If it¡¯s not for you, I would be a pile of bones now. How would I be able to sit here in safety?¡± Mason lamented. ¡°Old Master Stefani, you¡¯re too modest. Everyone in Somend can see what you did for Somend. As a member of Somend, this is what I should be doing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s stopplimenting each other. Let the bygones be bygones.¡± ¡°I have the same thought.¡± David crossed his legs and smiled. This was why he liked chatting with Mason. His attitude would not change because of David¡¯s identity and strength. Perhaps it was because this old man had epted life and death. ¡°Right, David, I heard Julia say you¡¯re amazing right now. You¡¯re at the peak of that ce called Star Kingdom and you have even stopped and killed enemies from a higher civilization from invading. You¡¯re the belief of every living creature in Star Kingdom!¡± ¡°Those are just false reputations! Old Master Stefani, you should know that I don¡¯t care about all that. To be honest, I prefer to make money in silence and keep a low profile. I couldn¡¯t control my strength being exposed and I felt very helpless too.¡± David looked as if he had no alternative. If others heard this, they would think that David was showing off indirectly. However, Mason would not think so. Even if he did not have a lot of interactions with David, he knew this was David¡¯s true thoughts. ¡°Just expose it! It¡¯s nothing shameful anyway. It seems that no matter where you are, you have to be a model to encourage young people to work hard. You¡¯re so hard, so of course, you¡¯re the best example!¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s nothing, but this is how I am. I don¡¯t like to be under the spotlight.¡± ¡°Oh, you! So many people want to be famous overnight and be a household name, but you¡¯re so scared of bing famous after doing good.¡± David smiled and did not say anything. The two talked about the different civilizations, from the level 3 civilization Milky Way to the level 7 civilization Star Kingdom. Then, they talked about Earth again. They talked about the different levels of strength, the changes in development, and the local conditions and customs. In addition, they also talked about other intelligent lives. They would talk about whatever came to mind. When Mason heard David talking about how fantastic the universe was, his eyes were filled with longing. However, he knew he was too weak. He would be fine on Earth, but out there, it would be too dangerous. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It would be hard to predict if he could stay alive. If he wanted to go out, he had to make sure he could protect himself. Then, he could go out to see the wonders of the universe. After their chat, David left some treasures Mason needed from his cultivation and left. The next stop was Dark Cape. David¡¯s previous subordinates Paul and Killer were there. When they were with David, they were always loyal. As their employer, David of course would not let the people who were loyal to him suffer. This time, aside from reminiscing, he also wanted to give Paul and the others some resources so they would work hard to train. Whether they could break through to Eternal Realm and have at least an epoch, or 129600 years, of lifespan, would be up to them. After he said goodbye to Mason, with David¡¯s speed, he reappeared in Dark Cape the next minute. People came and went on the bustling street. Chapter 2450 Chapter 2450 It was even more prosperous than before he left. The person in charge in Dark Cape was Red me Mercenaries, with Killer as the head and Paul and Tulip as the deputy. This was like a small nation, and no force would dare to provoke them. The headquarters of Red me Mercenaries. Two middle-aged men and one charming woman were sitting together to discuss how to develop and strengthen Dark Cape. ¡°Long time no see, guys.¡± The trio were startled at first, When they saw the person speaking, they quickly got up and knelt in front of David in an orderly fashion. They said respectfully, ¡°Killer greets you, Mr. Udell.¡± ¡°Paul greets you, Mr. Lidell.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Tulip greets you, Mr. Lidell.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have to be so polite. You may rise ¡° After David said that, he waved his hand and helped them up- ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lidell.¡± ¡°Sit down. There¡¯s nothing special, I just want to talk about old times with you.¡± David pulled a chair and sat down. Then, he asked the others to sit as well. Killer, Paul, and Tulip looked at each other. They were all hesitating and did not dare to sit. It was because the guy in front of them had too high a status. They did not dare to sit at the same table as him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are my words not useful anymore after I¡¯m gone for so long?¡± David said calmly. The three quickly knelt again. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad, Mr. Lidell! We don¡¯t dare to do so!¡± Killer answered with a forced smile. ¡°Yeah, Mr. Lidell, who are we? How would we dare to sit with you?¡± Paul quickly added. ¡°Mr. Lidell, once word about this gets out, your loyal admirers might kill us with their criticisms.¡± Tulip looked at David with stars in her eyes. She could not hide how emotional she was. Clearly, she was also one of David¡¯s loyal admirers. If anyone spoke badly of David, she would be the first to fight them ¡°Why would you not dare sit with me? We¡¯re old friends talking about old times. That¡¯s all. Unless you don¡¯t think of me as a friend anymore,¡± David said helplessly. He did not like such a restraining meeting. However, he could not do anything about it. What could he do when they all respected him so much? He could not force them, right? ¡°Mr. Lidell, we genuinely don¡¯t dare to think of you as a friend. You¡¯re our employer and if you say the word, we will be willing to go through hell for you and we will never frown.¡± Killer immediately stated his loyalty. ¡°As long as you say the word, we will be willing to go through hell for you and we will never frown, Mr. Lidell,¡± the other two said as well. ¡®That¡¯s enough. Since you¡¯re following my orders, I¡¯m ordering you all to sit down right now and chat with me! Let¡¯s talk about the old times!¡± The three finally sat at the same table with David and started to tell David the result they got in Dark Cape. However, David was not interested in that. David did not even care about Star Kingdom, let alone this small Dark Cape. He wanted to see his old friends and give them some resources to train while he was at it so that he could help everyone improve. That was all! Chapter 2451 Chapter 2451 After David left Dark Cape, he went to Celia¡¯s house first. Jon and Mindy were very passionate when they saw David. They were treating him better than a biological son. The husband and wife put down what they were doing and inquire about David¡¯s well-being. They were worried that they would neglect him. David stayed a few days in Celia¡¯s home. Initially, he wanted to spend some alone time with Celia. Ever since they left Earth for Star Kingdom, the two hardly had time alone. It was pretty inconvenient with so many people around. However, reality was often worse than imagination. His ns were always changing and his wonderful imagination was forcefully ruined by his mother-in- law Mindy. Mindy was very excited and she never noticed her daughter¡¯s depressed gaze. Her son-inw was Earth¡¯s savior and also the boss behind East League International, the biggest financial group. It was also said that he dominated outer space. Therefore, it was such an honor to talk to someone like this. After a few days, David left under the reluctant gaze of Celia and her family to go to the next family. This trip took more than a month of David¡¯s time. Meanwhile, the news of himing back to Earth spread. Earth was wild with joy. Everyone on Earth viewed David as their idol. Even if not everyone, it was still more than 90% of them. After all, when Pavan invaded Earth, it was broadcasted live around the world. Up till now, that video is still circting on the inte. The views were shockingly high too. David knew that once he showed himself, he would cause a huge sensation. So, no one could see him except for the people that he intended. With his current strength, it was very easy for him to hide himself. If David did not want to allow it, even the two Eternal Realm Sovereign Rankers, Nova, and Celeste, or a Saint like Lorraine, would not have discovered him, let alone the earthlings. After he visited everyone, David went to the headquarters of East League International to visit his old subordinates. After confirming that East League International had been doing charity this entire time and changed the lives of countless poverty-stricken ces, he felt relieved. When he got home, he noticed that Celeste and Nova were not back yet; they were probably traveling somewhere on Earth. So, David locked himself in the room and opened the system. He had been pretty busytely and it had been some time since he opened the system. He had no idea how much money Beanie and Thor had spent in The Spirit Cage or how manyvish points they have obtained. When the system panel appeared, David fixed his eyes on the column headed vish points¡¯. The number made his eyes light up. [Lavish points: 683765] He had about 700 thousandvish points. David was ted. Those two did a pretty good job in The Spirit Cage. However, David knew that a lot of thevish points were contributed by Captain Longer of the Amber Cityw enforcement team. He promised to sell some houses and treasures to him. Arian¡¯s property was not calcted in units but in blocks. Moreover, there were even a lot of manors withrge areas. A manor would easily cost tens of billions of L Dors. One must know that Amber City was one of the biggest main cities in The Spirit Cage. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. So, one could only imagine how expensive arge manor, located in the most prosperous ce in Amber City center, was. Elora took away a lot of the resources from the eight main cities, causing resources to be exhausted and prices to rise. So, David would need to pay the most expensive market price to buy the items. Of course, this was what he wanted. Initially, Arian wanted to tter and build a good rtionship with David even if it meant he had to suffer a huge loss. However, after some calctions, he benefited from this instead. Chapter 2452 Chapter 2452 He tried to visit David a few times but could not because David was in seclusion. 680 thousandvish points. Now, David¡¯s Mind and Body were both at Supreme level 1. If he wanted to raise the two to Supreme level 10, he would need to spend 180 thousandvish points. Which meant, he would still have 500 thousand left. Yet, if he wanted to upgrade his Mind or Body, he would need millions ofvish points. He needed 500 thousand more to raise one of them to Ancient Overlord Rank. Still, David was not in a hurry. There were no threats in both the real world and The Spirit Cage, so he could slowly umte the lavish points. Next, David started to upgrade himself. First, he used 90 thousandvish points to raise his Body to Supreme level 10. Then, he spent another 90 thousandvish points to raise his Mind to Supreme level 10. After a while, David opened his eyes and let out a long exhale. A satisfied smile appeared on his face. He then opened the system. [Body: Supreme level 10 (You may upgrade using 1 millionvish points) [Mind: Supreme level 10 (You may upgrade using 1 millionvish points) [Combat: Partial Ancient Overlord [Lavish points: 503765 [Special Skill: Cloning (level 4)] His Mind and Body were both at Supreme level 10 and hisbat also reached partial Ancient Overlord Rank. He still had 500 thousandvish points. David figured since he was not in a hurry to breakthrough, he should use 10 thousand to raise his Cloning to level 5. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. If he did that, he would have more clones. When the time came, even if Celia and the women were not together, they could still handle the crisis together. Since he had this idea, he would execute it now. David clicked on Cloning and a window popped up. [You will spend 10 thousandvish points to upgrade Cloning. After the upgrade, your Cloning 5. Your clones will also increase from 9 to 27. Please confirm if you want to proceed.] There were two options. ¡®Yes¡¯ or¡¯No¡¯. The system was waiting for its host to answer. ¡¯27 clones?* This number pleasantly surprised David. He did not think that it would increase so much. ¡®If it upgrades to level 6, won¡¯t my clones be in the hundreds? He would attack with more than a hundred clones. That would surely be impressive. David did not hesitate to choose ¡®yes¡¯. His clones then went from 9 to 27. His Mind and Body also attained Supreme level 10 while hisbat attained partial Ancient Overlord Rank. At this moment, David had a thought in his mind. ¡®If I meet a real Ancient Overlord, will my 27 clones and I defeat it? ¡®My clones are not normal partial Ancient Overlords, but death warriors. They can self-detonate to sacrifice themselves at any time. ¡®Even a real Ancient Overlord will feel troubled facing this kind of death warriors. ¡®Plus, it¡¯s not one or two but 27. ¡®Unless the enemy can destroy 27 clones and my main form. ¡®Or else, even if they destroy a few of the clones, I can still summon more with blood essence. ¡®If I have enough blood essence, theoretically I would have endless clones.¡¯ However, when he thought of this, David had to consider another question. Even though he had a lot of blood essence, it was limited after all. Now that he calcted it, he only used more than ten drops and he had less than a hundred of them. So, his body could still handle it for the time being. However, as he used more blood essence, there would surely be some problems with his body. So, he still had to think of a way to replenish his blood essence. Chapter 2453 Chapter 2453 When he was in Star Kingdom, David told Alba to help him collect treasures that could replenish blood essence. However, the result was not ideal. This made him feel that perhaps this thing did not exist in Star Kingdom, so he needed to go to level 9 civilization Le to get it. So, no matter what, David still had to go to Le. It was not for anything else. He just wanted to get treasures that could replenish the blood essence. After he upgraded his strength and Cloning, David did not get up. Instead, he went into The Spirit Cage. It had been more than a month since he went back. That was where he obtained hisvish points, so even if he focused on the real world, he still had to visit asionally. When he opened his eyes again, David was back at his house in Amber City of The Spirit Cage. It was still the same as when he left. He told outsiders that he was in seclusion, so no one would dare to disturb him. Before he went to the door, he checked the small array he had set before he left. No one had touched it, which meant that no one came in. Even though David knew no one woulde to disturb him, he was still careful to take precautions. After he walked out of his room, he contacted Beanie and Thor so that they would report their work to him. While they were at it, he would ask if they ran into any problems they could not solve. The two got the news that David arrived, so they quickly put aside what they were doing and rushed back. Once they entered the living room, they saw David sitting there leisurely. ¡°Master David!¡± Beanie and Thor quickly went over and greeted him. ¡°You¡¯re here! Sit down!¡± David instructed. The two were straightforward and sat at a random spot. After knowing him for a long time, they knew Master David. If they were too courteous, he would be unhappy. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ¡°How¡¯s the work I handed to you while I was in seclusion?¡± David asked. ¡°Master David!¡± Beanie and Thor answered at the same time. ¡°Calm down, tell me one by one. Beanie, you go first.¡± ¡°Yes, Master David. After you went into seclusion, I traded with Captain Arian Longer of the Amber City law enforcement team as per your order. I bought 3000 vis at the best locations from him, and also a lot of valuable treasures. I bought everything at market price, just like you told me. ¡°However, for some reason, the price of the treasures had skyrocketed. Not just in Amber City, but in the rest of the main cities. The price of the treasures now is a little too highpared to the treasures we bought back then. Some of them are even more than ten times higher. If we buy them while they¡¯re at their highest price, we¡¯ll suffer a loss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine! I don¡¯t mind that. Just follow the market,¡± David said indifferently. He did not want the treasures. He just wanted thevish points that came with the treasures after he spent the money. As long as he got thevish points, the treasures were useless to him. If Pebbles were here, he could let her eat them. Now that she was gone, they could just leave the treasures here. What if Pebbles came back in the future? ¡°What should we do with the treasures we bought?¡± Beanie asked. ¡°Let¡¯s find a warehouse and put them there.¡± ¡°If we just put them there, we will suffer a loss after the market stabilizes. Plus, we¡¯ll lose a lot of money.¡± Beanie thought David needed the treasures so urgently because he had an emergency. In the end, he told her to just store them If she bought them at their highest price, wouldn¡¯t they make a loss if the price dropped to the original price? Beanie did not understand why David was doing this. When Pebbles was here, he bought the treasures for her. Now that she was gone, why would he still need them? Even if they were for Pebbles, it was unnecessary to buy them at the highest price, right? ¡°Beanie, don¡¯t think about the losses and gains. To me, only money spent is worthy of being called money. The ones with me are just a number. As long as I can buy things, it will be worthwhile no matter how much I spend,¡± David said earnestly. ¡°Master David, I understand. I will listen to your instructions in the future and never question you again.¡± Frankly, Beanie did not understand what Master David said. Chapter 2454 Chapter 2454 She thought to herself, ¡®Perhaps this is the difference between a small potato like me and Master David. ¡®I think money is important but to Master David, it¡¯s just a bunch of numbers. ¡®This is the difference between realms.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand,¡± David nodded. He was also just rambling nonsense. It did not matter if Beanie understood him. He would tell her in the future. If he could not getvish points by spending money, why would he buy treasures and not use them, or buy houses and not stay in them? Was he too bored? ¡°What about you, Rivers? Tell me your progresstely.¡± David turned his gaze to Thor. ¡°Master David, I might have to disappoint you. I don¡¯t have any results. Recently, I¡¯ve been trying to understand the market and expand my connections. Someone has looted everything from the eight main cities. More than half of the treasures are gone so that¡¯s why the prices have skyrocketed,¡± Thor said honestly. ¡°More than half the treasures were looted?¡± David showed a look of curiosity. He seemed to remember Arian mentioning this. Back then, he figured Arian thought he was the child of some major force, so he did not ask more. Everyone knew about this but someone from a major force did not? Wouldn¡¯t this expose him? David was not scared of anything. With his strength, he did not need to be scared. However, it was pretty nice to intimidate others with the identity of the direct descendant of a major force. It could save him time with many things. When Arian came to apologize, he immediately decided to sell a lot of his properties to David when he realized David needed them. If he did not think David came from a strong background, he would never go to him. David would never have acquired hundreds of thousands ofvish points unless he showed his strength. However, that has its dangers too. Would the powerhouse he encountered halfway find him? This was also one of David¡¯s considerations. As someone who was very cautious, he would not interact with someone a lot stronger than him until he found out if he was friend or foe. Of course, the reason David got to where he was right now was because of his character. ¡°Yes, something big happened in the eight main cities not long ago,¡± Thor said. ¡°What is it?¡± David continued to ask. ¡°No idea. It seems a taboo subject. All of the forces with power in the eight main cities know about it, but they don¡¯t dare tell. I can¡¯t find out no matter what kind of method I use. It doesn¡¯t work even if I offer a lot of money. It seems as if they¡¯re avoiding it.¡± David fell into deep thought after he heard that. ¡®Since the strongest person in Amber City is Mayor Salem, the other main cities should be the same. ¡®If this person dared to loot treasures in the right main cities and intimidate countless big forces into not even talking about it, they must be ridiculously powerful. ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s the mysterious person I met along the way. ¡®Perhaps he¡¯s the only one who can do this. ¡®But who could it be? ¡®Why do I feel that this person is a little familiar?¡¯ At this moment, David regretted not detecting that person carefully back then. It would be fine even if the person noticed him. He did not have any grudges against them, so they probably would not kill him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 2455 Chapter 2455 There was a reason David suspected the person who looted the eight main cities to be the mysterious person he met along the way. After all, the person who could make the eight main cities¡¯ forces obey thempletely, give up their treasures willingly, and yet not talk about them must be very powerful. Moreover, that mysterious person was the only person David felt he could not defeat since he came to The Spirit Cage thus far. With Amber City Mayor Salem¡¯s limited strength, the mayor was not even worthy of kissing that person¡¯s feet. Since he could not guess who that mysterious person was, David decided not to think about it. No matter what, this incident was beneficial to him. With the increase in the treasure¡¯s prices, it would be easier for him to spend money. So, he would naturally get morevish points. He changed the subject. ¡°Rivers, it¡¯s fine. Even if you don¡¯t have any results now, it doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t have them in the future. You¡¯re new here, so you should first expand your circle. Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Just do things ording to your pace. I trust you, and you should also tell me if you need anything. I came out this time to solve your problems for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Master David, to be honest, we haven¡¯t met any obstructions all this time you¡¯re in seclusion. It¡¯s all thanks to Captain Longer. He put out the news, so basically no one dared to trouble us,¡± Thor answered. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± David nodded. He expected this. Since Arian wanted to tter him, and he was in seclusion, Arian would surely start from another angle. Beanie and Thor were the best targets. As long as he made things convenient for the two, David would remember Arian¡¯s grace, no matter what. As the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, he could solve their problems with just one word. David could not do that without exposing his strength. After all, he just arrived in Amber City. Even though he was powerful, no one knew him except for Mayor Salem and Arian. ¡°Right, Master David. While you¡¯re in seclusion, Captain Longer came to you a few times. However, he would return without results everytime,¡± Beanie interrupted. ¡°Okay, I got it. After this, I¡¯ll find some time to visit Arian and thenter go back everything in Amber City to you in the future. You can discuss among yourselves if you can¡¯t make a decision. If you run into any problems, go to Arian. I will inform him, and if he can¡¯t even handle it, just wait for me toe back out.¡± ¡°As for the major incident that happened in the eight main cities, stop inquiring about it. Since the major forces in the cities are so intimidated by that and dare not to speak about it, it must be someone they cannot afford to offend. If not, those guys would not suffer such losses and swallow their grievances. Not a lot of people would do that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master David. We understand.¡± Beanie and Thor looked at each other. After David¡¯s analysis, they already had some guesses in their hearts. The only people with such strong power in Le were probably the five Le rulers. The rest, no matter as an individual or a force, would never be able to make so many major forces in the eight main cities obey. No wonder no one dared to even name the person. Moreover, no one dared to give Thor any information even when he offered them money. It seemed rted to those five Overlords. This was understandable. Thor and Beanie knew, but David had no idea. He had a limited understanding of Le. It was mainly because he did not spend too much time understanding it. Otherwise, he would know that there were only five Overlords in Le, and he was the sixth. Then, he would understand his advantage and know where he fitted in. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you should go on with your business. I¡¯ll go to visit Arian,¡± David ordered. ¡°Yes, Master David.¡± Beanie and Thor left the living room. Shortly after, David¡¯s figure disappeared as well. In the center of Amber City not far away from the mayor¡¯s residence was a huge manor. Even though it could notpare to the mayor¡¯s residence, it was still pretty luxurious. Chapter 2456 Chapter 2456 At the top of the entrance of the manor were two big words: Longer Residence. This was Arian¡¯s home. As the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, he had a pretty high status in Amber City. It could be said that aside from the Birch, Campbell, and Vidales families, the other forces would have to respect him At this moment, Arian was enjoying a massage from several beautiful maids. Another few peeled fruits and fed him. His life was so carefree. ¡°Here, here, yes, here. Harder. ¡°Gosh! That¡¯s good! Right there, don¡¯t stop! ¡°Change another spot. Stop targeting one spot. ¡°Yes, this is nice.¡± As Arian instructed his maids, he moaned in pleasure. The maids who were servicing him were all exceptional in terms of figure and looks. While Arian was enjoying himself with his eyes closed, a voice rang in his ear. ¡°Captain Longer, what refined interest you have.¡± Arian quickly opened his eyes and stood up, his gaze darting around as he demanded, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± He saw a young man appearing in front of him, sitting with his legs crossed, looking carefree. ¡°Master David, it¡¯s you! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing so suddenly? I would have weed you if I had known,¡± Arian said with a smile. His body rxed as well. Recognizing that it was David, Arian felt assured that there would be no malicious intent. After all, they had made up more than a month ago. After that, he also sold trillions L Dors worth of property and treasures to David. Moreover, Arian also told the forces in Amber City¡¯s business circle not to make things hard for Thor. David was not someone who would bite the hand that fed him. However, deep inside, Arian felt a little shocked. ¡®When did this kid show up?¡¯ He did not notice him at all. Only when David spoke, did he notice him in the room. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If he could approach Arian without being noticed, it seemed that David was just as the mayor suspected. He was surely an heir that some major force cultivated in secret. Luckily Arian managed to patch things up earlier. If not, the consequences would be unpredictable. ¡°What wee? You¡¯re too courteous, Captain Longer. We¡¯re all friends. I didn¡¯t interrupt anything, right?¡± David said with a smile. The reason he did not walk through the front door and let the guards announce his arrival was, of course, to intimidate Arian. In the future, when he was absent from The Spirit Cage for a long period, Arian would be his best help. He could help Beanie and Thor solve their problems. ¡°Master David, what are you saying? What¡¯s more important than seeing you?¡± After Arian said that, he noticed the maids were still next to him, so he said to them, ¡°You can leave now. I need to talk to Master David.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The beautiful maids replied respectfully and left the room. ¡°This is just my little hobby. I¡¯ve made aughing stock of myself.¡± Arian looked at David. ¡°We¡¯re all men, so which one of us doesn¡¯t have hobbies? I understand.¡± The two looked at each other andughed. Chapter 2457 Chapter 2457 David and Arian talked for a very long time. Then, they had some drinks. Before he left, David told Arian that he might go into seclusion for a while more and hoped that he could take care of Beanie and Thor. When it came to something trivial like this, Arian patted his chest and promised to do his best. Then, David left the Longer Residence and went home. He announced once again he would go into seclusion before leaving The Spirit Cage. Somend, Earth. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The hidden sect of The Krums. Lorraine stood at the entrance. After she returned to Earth, she went back home for a while before she went to her sect to see her master and seniors. After all, this was the ce she had lived for more than a decade. It was also the ce where she realized her selfworth, so it held a lot of memories for her. If Master Coda from The Krums did not bring Lorraine back to the sect, she would have suffered horribly, stuck in the middle of Stan Warner and Clinton Zimmerman. She would offend one or the other, no matter whom she chose. The Lovewood family could not afford to offend both the Warner and Zimmerman families. In the end, she might cause her family to fall from grace. However, after she joined The Krums and had strong support, everything changed. The Warner and Zimmerman families did not dare to do anything to her family. Therefore, Lorraine still had feelings for The Krums. Ever since she joined the sect and acknowledged Master Coda as her master, she would only get the best resources. So she felt a lot of gratitude toward this sect. After standing at the entrance and reminiscing for a while, Lorraine lifted her leg and stepped into the sect. The array set by The Krums did not work on her. After leaving Earth, Lorraine was the one who got the most benefit aside from David. When she left she was just Tiger Rank. Now that she was back on Earth, she was already at Saint Realm, a realm that countless people in Star Kingdom dreamed of. Even the two seniors from the Iridescent Sect, Nova and Celeste, were not her match. Of course, the more she got, the more she had to give up and experience. Celia and the women went to have fun in Star Kingdom, and they never encountered any danger. They had been in the Iridescent Sect the entire time. So, they had David block all dangers from them. On the contrary, Lorraine had not only experienced the pain of the forbidden technique, but she also experienced near death. If David had not shown up in time, she would be a pile of bones by now. Others aside, the forbidden technique cast by Eira and her sisters was not something ordinary people could handle. Among the women, perhaps only Selena could endure it and obtain enough benefit from it. The rest could not. They were not talented enough and did not have enough willpower. After avoiding The Krums¡¯ array, Lorraine walked forward but did not run into anyone. The current sect only had a few disciples worth cultivating and the other disciples were sent to the secr world to manage The Krums¡¯ property. Lorraine came to the hall of the sect and heard someone speaking inside. As she listened carefully, she realized that it was Ted, the head of the sect. After calcting the days, Lorraine understood. Today was the day The Krums would have a meeting. It would happen every month to report results and makes decisions for the sect. As long as one was in the sect, no one was allowed to be absent from this meeting. Chapter 2458 Chapter 2458 No wonder she did not see anyone along the way. Even if The Krums shifted their focus to the secr world, it would still be impossible that no one was standing guard. Lorraine hesitated for a while before walking in. Inside the hall of the sect, the head of the sect, Ted, was full of hot air. Below him were about 200 to 300 persons all the elites of the sect. Lorraine¡¯s previous seniors, Grant and Fred, were among them. Moreover, they were standing in the first row. Her master, Taylor, was also there. ¡°Everyone, The Krums have always been the leader of Somend¡¯s hidden sects. All of the sects have to listen to us, just as the King family is the leader of the hidden families. However, our position has been pretty shaky recently. You all know the reason why, ¡°As the head of the sect, I will not allow other sects to climb over the head of our sect with regards to this. I will also now allow them to advance at the same pace as us. The Krums should be unique and, as one of The Krums, everyone has to work hard for this. ¡°The meeting started by Mt. Surr this time¡­¡± Before Ted could finish, he was interrupted by a sound. Creak! The door of the hall was pushed open from the outside. All of the disciples were stunned and unconsciously turned to look at the door, including Ted. Ever since The Krums hosted meetings, they had never encountered this before. How dare someone barge into the hall and interrupt while the meeting was on? The people from the sect will never be so bold. Ted¡¯s first reaction was to think that someone was here to start trouble. Choosing toe at this time was truly a huge insult to the sect. Even though Mt. Surr was about to surpass The Krums, The Krums were still the first among the sects. No matter who it was, they had to be taught a severe lesson. Ted was fuming with anger and was about to teach this bold person a lesson when a beautiful figure appeared. The disciples who saw this were all stunned and they could not focus on anything else. They felt as if their hearts were racing, and their blood pressure began to rise. Back then, Lorraine was known as a peerless woman. Yet, she was still pitifully weak. Now that she was a Saint, her temperament changed drastically. Saints were not only powerful, but they would also exude sacred energy after gaining Saint Power. Only someone like David who had extremely strong willpower could be indifferent toward Lorraine. It was not that he was immune to her, but he could resist her easily. The others could not. The sight of the woman they had been dreaming about day and night, now standing in front of the door, filled Grant and Fred with an overwhelming sense of excitement. They thought they would never be able to see her again. However, God was kind to them. Taylor also recognized her disciple and she had a pleased smile on her face. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Ted was taken aback by the unexpected visitor, who turned out to be a disciple of the sect rather than an enemy. After Lorraine pushed the door open, stepped into the hall and walked forward. When she came to the front of all of the disciples, she ignored the crazy gazes and said, ¡°Disciple Lorraine greets you, Master Ted, Master Coda, and all of my seniors and juniors.¡± When Lorraine opened her mouth, everyone in the hall felt like they were basking in a spring breeze. Chapter 2459 Chapter 2459 All disciples in the hall were still in shock, but when Lorraine opened her mouth, everyone was brought back to their senses. A lot of them had never seen Lorraine before. After all, Lorraine had left Earth for quite some time. A lot of the disciples only joined after she left The Krums. Even though this was the first time they have seen her, this did not stop them from admiring her. One could even say that the moment she showed her face, she captured all the hearts of the male disciples. N?velDrama.Org content rights. As for the female disciples? All of them felt ashamed and they were not in the mood topare themselves with her anymore. With such a huge difference, the weaker side would not be able to form any feelings of jealousy. ¡®It¡¯ll be great if I can attract everyone¡¯s attention like that.¡¯ ¡°Lori!¡± ¡°Lori!¡± Two surprised voices resonated through the hall. They were Grant and Fred. Ever since Lorraine joined the sect, they had been captivated by her and they even dreamed about taking her as theirs. ¡°Hello, Grant, Fred,¡± Lorraine nodded and replied. Back when she first joined The Krums, the two men took good care of her. Even if Grant and Fred had their own intentions, they never forced Lorraine to do anything she did not like. On the contrary, Lorraine used the fact that they fancied her to do a lot of things that benefited her. So, Lorraine was pretty courteous to Grant and Fred. If not, with her strength, she would not need to pay attention to those two. If onepared strengths, not even Ted was worthy of talking to Lorraine. Even in level 7 civilization Star Kingdom, Saints could intimidate a lot of people, let alone on Earth which was not even a level 1 civilization. ¡°Lori is back!¡± Ted smiled. If it was someone else from the sect, he would have yelled at them. Anyone who dared to barge into the hall and interrupt the meeting would be punished severely. However, since the person who barged in was Lorraine, Ted did not know how to handle this. Just now, he had been observing Lorraine. In the end, he could not see anything special. She was just like anyone ordinary. Moreover, Lorraine was initially very talented. When she joined The Krums, she was already an adult but she still relied on her strong talent to progress gradually. After that, she left Earth for a long time. Now that she was back, no one knew what she had gone through and to which stage she had grown to. i Anyway, from all the signs he could see, the calm girl in front of him might have gone through earth- shattering changes. Chapter 2460 Chapter 2460 The Krums needed more manpower now, so he could not kick Lorraine out. More people meant more power, right? ¡°Master Ted, I am here to report for duty.¡± Lorraine still looked calm. To everyone, she was like a goddess from heaven who descended onto Earth. ¡°It¡¯s good that you''re back. It¡¯s good that you''re back. Some of the new disciples might not know that she¡¯s the most beloved disciple of the sect, Lorraine Lovewood. She¡¯s also your senior. She left The Krums for a while for some business so that¡¯s why the neers don¡¯t know her,¡± Ted introduced Lorraine. ¡°Hello, Lorraine.¡± All of the neers who joined after Lorraine left greeted her together. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± Lorraine replied with a smile. Immediately, the male disciples were excited. Grant and Fred saw the love-struck looks of the male disciples and felt anger rising in their hearts. In their opinions, Lorraine belonged to them and outsiders were not allowed to peep at her. ¡®How dare those guys show such evil grins at Lori. They¡¯re straight up insulting her!¡¯ They thought to themselves, ¡®I''ll find a way to punish those guys who think so highly of themselves.¡¯ ¡°Lori, since you''re back, join the group. We''re discussing how to handle Mt. Surr¡¯s rise,¡± Ted said. ¡°Master Ted, has Mt. Surr reached the point where they can threaten us?¡± Lorraine asked. ¡°Exactly. Ever since you left, the gic drugs Mr. David brought back helped Earth develop at lightning speed and helped a lot of young people showcase their talents. Mt. Surr rose during that period and now they''re on the same level as us. It seems that they are about to surpass us.¡± ¡°The Krums have always been the head of all sects and we have very deep backgrounds. Even though they''re not weak, they''re too inferiorpared to us. How can they rise so quickly?¡± Lorraine showed a doubtful look. ¡®Sigh, it¡¯s a long story. I can¡¯t tell you in this short time. Ask your master to tell you after we dismiss. In short, Mt. Surr always has hidden strength and they''re waiting for a chance to make aeback. This time, they finally found their chance.¡± ¡°Master Ted, since I¡¯m back, let me handle them. Just think of it as me giving back to the sect,¡± Lorraine thought about it and said. She had been wondering how to repay The Krums¡¯ grace to her in the past years. She was very strong now, but, as the first hidden sect, The Krums did not need her super strength at all. She could not teach the disciples or tell them about her experience. Lorraine still could not control her strength, so how could she teach others? Wouldn''t she be leading them astray? So, when Lorraine heard Master Ted say that the sect was in trouble, she had an eureka moment. Wasn''t this the best chance for her to repay the sect? ¡°You want to handle it? Lori, Mt. Surr is not the same as before. Even I have to show respect to the head of their sect. Also, that Ace Sword person who''s been rising slowly, even defeated Fred and Grant. Moreover, he defeated them easily and they did not even have a chance to fight back.¡± Ted shook his head. Grant and Fred felt their faces heating up. They wanted so badly to crawl into a hole in the ground. They were still brooding over the fact that they lost to the chief of Mt. Surr. Now, the head of the sect was telling Lorraine and all disciples about this. So, the two felt very ashamed. They would not mind embarrassing themselves in front of the disciples. What they could not ept was embarrassing themselves in front of Lorraine. They wanted to refute, but they stopped when the words reached the tip of their tongues. What should they say? Should they tell her how they were defeated with just one move? They would only be asking for more embarrassment if they did. ¡°Master Ted, don''t worry. If I say that, I surely have enough confidence to handle it. It¡¯s just Mt. Surr. I''ll let them know that The Krums will always be the head of the sects and they can only stay behind in line,¡± Lorraine said sternly. Chapter 2461 Chapter 2461 ¡°Um¡­¡± Ted looked at Lorraine and fell into deep thought. The disciples around Lorraine were all shocked at her confidence. ¡®Mt. Surr has caused the entire sect to be passive, yet Lorraine wants to handle this on her own? ¡®Is it possible? ¡®That chief disciple from Mt. Surr is someone who can defeat Grant and Fred with one move. ¡®He has already been ranked as a top three peerless genius among the Somend Chosen Ones.¡¯ At this moment, the elder of The Kruns, Taylor, said,¡± Lori,e back now! The head of the sect will handle Mt. Surr. As a disciple of the sect, you only need to follow orders.¡± Clearly, she did not think that Lorraine would have the power to deal with Mt. Surr. Back then, she was the one who brought Lorraine back to The Krums when she passed by Capital City. Despite Lorraine¡¯s considerable talent, the fact that she had wasted 20 years meant that catching up gradually would be a reasonable approach. What outstanding achievements did she have? It would be so hard! N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Master, believe me. I will not disappoint you!¡± Lorraine was not affected by what Taylor said. She waited for Ted¡¯s answer. If Ted said yes, she would go to get the head of Mt. Surr and make him apologize. ¡°Lori, did you join other sects after you left?¡± Ted asked suddenly. Lorraine did not know why Ted asked this. However, she still answered honestly, ¡°Yes, the sect I joined is called the Iridescent Sect.¡± ¡°Gosh!¡± There was a sensation in the hall. It was considered taboo for one person to join two sects simultaneously, as it would be seen as an act of betrayal. The Krums¡¯ disciples did not think that Lorraine would do something like this. Before Ted continued, Master Coda asked impatiently, ¡°Lori, did you¡­ get another master?¡± ¡°Yes, Master! I got into another sect. However, my master in the Iridescent Sect has died. As for what happened exactly, it¡¯s a littleplicated so I¡¯ll tell you when I have time,¡± Lorraine continued without lying. With her level of strength, she did not need to lie to hide her mistakes anymore. Even if she was wrong, no one would dare to do anything. When Ted knew her actual strength, he might even kneel and beg her to not leave The Krums. This was the confidence she had in her strength. ¡°Lori, I have no idea what you¡¯ve been through and I won¡¯t dare to make assumptions as to whether you¡¯re right or wrong, but no sect in the world can ept someone with two sects and two masters,¡± Taylor said in disappointment. She had a look of disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Master, Lorraine was just confused. Please be lenient and forgive her!¡± Grant quickly begged Ted for leniency. ¡°Master Ted, maybe Lori had no other way and that¡¯s why she chose to join another sect. Please be lenient and let her stay,¡± Fred also started to plead for leniency. The two were worried that Ted would kick Lorraine out in anger. Ted did not say anything. His eyes were on Lorraine, waiting for her to exin herself. Lorraine did not pay any attention to Fred and Grant who were pleading for leniency on her behalf. Instead, she calmly and slowly said, ¡°Master, what age are we in that you¡¯re still concerned about this? Plus, the sect I joined is not from Earth. Now that I¡¯m back, my senior and the head of the Iridescent Sect are here as well. Why don¡¯t you ask them if they care about this? Earth is too small. If you go out, you¡¯ll know that the universe is so unimaginably big. Earth is not even a grain of sand among it. In this vast universe, strength is the only capital for survival. Without strength, everything else is just delusions.¡± Chapter 2462 Chapter 2462 ¡°Lori, d id you just say that your senior and head of the sect are here? Where are they?¡± Ted asked. ¡°I have no idea. We parted ways after we arrived on Earth. However, I can contact them.¡± Lorraine contacted Nova and Celeste in secret after she said that. At their level, they could reach anywhere on a super small living such as Earth in a blink of an eye. Less than ten seconds after Lorraine sent the message, the space in The Krums¡¯ hall shifted. A space crack appeared and two figures, one green and one red, appeared from the crack. ¡°Lori, why did you call us?¡± Celeste¡¯s voice could be heard before she even stepped out of the crack. All the disciples, including the elder and the head of sect Ted, were frozen in ce. What did they see? Someone just appeared in the hall out of thin air? Nova and Celeste had traveled in a high-dimensional space, but to them, Nova and Celeste had appeared out of thin air. This was beyond everyone¡¯s understanding. ¡®What kind of strength did they have to be able to tear open a crack in space and emerge from it? ¡®Perhaps not even someone from Star Realm can do it, right? ¡®Are these two from beyond Star Realm?¡¯ The people were amazed. Plus, why was the woman in the red long dress so simr to Lorraine? The other looked pretty good as well. Were all powerhouses outside of Earth so stunning? ¡°Celeste, Lady Dream, where have you been recently?¡± Lorraine smiled and asked. ¡°We¡¯re just wandering around Earth. We want to see if we can find more talented young sessors like you and Selena. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t find any. It seems that Earth has used up all its luck birthing you two. Lori, where are we?¡± Celeste looked at the disciples of The Krums frozen in the hall. N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Celeste, this is the sect on Earth called The Krums. Back then, I learned a lot of things here. That¡¯s the head of the sect, Ted Sommer. That¡¯s my master, Taylor Coda,¡± Lorraine pointed at Ted and Taylor as she introduced them. ¡°I see, Ted and Taylor. My apologies for intruding,¡± Celeste said courteously. ¡°Hello, you two,¡± Nova also greeted the two. Since this was Lorraine¡¯s master and the head of her original sect, they had to show respect no matter what. Otherwise, they would not greet people like them with low strength. ¡°Oh, no! Oh, no! You two are too modest. What did I do to be worthy of your courtesy? This is such a lifetime¡¯s honor!¡± Ted came back to his senses and said in fear. I¡¯m sorry for making a fool of myself in front of you two. I am just an ant, so how am I worthy of your courtesy?¡± Taylor quickly added. Judging from the fact that the women could tear open space, Taylor and Ted knew they were not people they could imagine. Grant and Fred also came back to their senses. While shocked, they also refused to ept this. Lorraine only introduced Master Coda and Master Ted but she never mentioned the two. She had not even looked at them since she walked in. It was clear that she was looking down on them. It seemed that after Lorraine went out to gain more experience, she began to look down on her two seniors. Chapter 2463 Chapter 2463 In reality, Grant and Fred were not wrong. Lorraine had already neglected them both. However, this did not happen after she left. She had already looked down on those two before that. Back when she was in The Krums, Lorraine even considered who she should choose after the ten-year appointment between Stan and Clinton. Should she choose Grant or Fred? The two were almost the same in almost all aspects. One of them had the support of the head of The Krums, while the other had the support of the senior elder of The Krums. They had almost the same strength and were also extremely good to her. They would fulfill almost all of her requests. So, Lorraine was in a dilemma for a very long time over this. Then, matters developed beyond her expectations. The initial ten-year appointment was the grand event of the chosen ones in Somend. Anyone who won would not only get Lorraine, the peerless woman, but they would also be immensely blessed. In the end, David won unintentionally, but he rejected the marriage to Lorraine. In that setting, Lorraine observed the chosen ones from diverse and Fred were rather average. Moreover, she was upied with making that damned man David feel remorse, so how would she still pay attention to Grant and Fred? After her trip to Star Kingdom, Lorraine had be a Saint so how would the two be worthy of her now? The only person worthy of Lorraine was David. If David was not interested in her, she would just stay single for life. ¡°Master Ted, you should believe me now, right? As long as you let me handle the matter with Mt. Surr, I promise I will make their heade over and apologize. From now on, they will never dare to cross The Krums again,¡± Lorraine said seriously. ¡°Lori, of course, I believe you since you have the help of your senior and head of the sect. Since you¡¯ve said that, I shall hand the matter with Mt. Surr to you. Coincidentally, Mt. Surr is calling all sects to have a meeting in a month, so we¡¯ll go together when the timees,¡± Ted agreed. Now, he was desperately hoping that Lorraine could help. If they had these two powerhouses from beyond Star Realm on their side, Mt. Surr would be nothing. Ace was powerful, but only when his opponents were at the same level. If there was a very huge gap, it would not matter if Ace was there. He would only be tortured. What is Mt. Surr when faced with big shots from beyond Star Realm? Ted could already imagine Mt. Surr¡¯s head kneeling in front of him, begging for mercy. ¡°Master Ted, won¡¯t a month be too long? Why don¡¯t I go get Mt. Surr¡¯s head right now? Won¡¯t it be better to solve this earlier? Why wait a month?¡± Lorraine frowned. Sheined that one month was too long. ¡°Lori, let¡¯s wait. One monthter, all of the sects will head to Mt. Surr and when the timees, we can show everyone our prestige and intimidate them if we defeat Mt. Surr in front of everyone. From then on, The Krums¡¯ position will be stronger,¡± Ted exined. While defeating Mt. Surr, they could even intimidate the other sects, so why not? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll meet you on Mt. Surr one monthter.¡± Lorraine stopped quibbling about this. Since she was here to repay The Krums¡¯ kindness, she would just do as Ted said. ¡°Lori, are you leaving?¡± Ted asked. ¡°I¡¯ll travel around with Senior and Master. I¡¯ll go straight to Mt. Surr a monthter.¡± ¡°Well¡­ Okay,¡± Ted hesitated before agreeing. He had no choice but to agree. Lorraine was no longer the little girl who joined The Krums long ago. Chapter 2464 Chapter 2464 Instead, she was someone who could decide the sect¡¯s fate. ¡°Master Ted, Master Coda, all of The Krums¡¯ disciples, goodbye! We¡¯ll meet again on Mt. Surr a month later.¡± After Lorraine said that, she turned to say to Celeste.¡± Celeste, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Celeste then tore the space open and the trio walked in. She finally understood after listening to their conversation. Lorraine did not show her strength in front of the elders of her sect. Her sect got into trouble and she wanted to help, but too bad they did not believe her. So that was why she called them over. Celeste did not know Lorraine¡¯s purpose and did not bother to ask. As for Nova? She cared even less about such trivial matters. After the three disappeared in the crack and the space went back to normal, the disciples in the sect still had note back to their senses. ¡°Lorraine is like a goddess descending from heaven! No one could forget her after just one look,¡± a male disciple murmured. ¡°Stop thinking about it. Do you think you can even peep at people like Lorraine? You should look at yourself. You¡¯re craving for something you¡¯re not worthy of,¡± a female disciple retorted from the side. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I want anything to do with her. Can¡¯t I just admire her? I think you¡¯re jealous of her.¡± ¡°Tch, what¡¯s there to be jealous about? You just said that she¡¯s a goddess descending from heaven. I¡¯m just an ordinary person so why would I feel jealous of a goddess? I know myself, but I am indeed envious of her. It¡¯ll be so great if I can be like her one day.¡± ¡°You? Let me return what you said to me just now to you. Go back and take a good look in the mirror!¡± ¡®You¡­¡± The female disciple was flustered. ¡°What? Am I wrong? Do you think you canpare to a goddess like Lorraine?¡± The female and male disciples argued with each other equally harshly. Meanwhile, the rest focused on Lorraine¡¯s senior and the head of the Iridescent Sect. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice Lorraine¡¯s senior? That woman in a red long dress? She is somewhat simr to Lorraine, don¡¯t you think? I think those two are equally excellent and they have a quality that will make it impossible for a man to avert their eyes after looking at them.¡± ¡°I feel that way too. I thought I was delusional.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The disciples answered, one after another. Celeste and Lorraine had the same physique and alluring body. So naturally, they were simr. Whenever men saw an alluring body, they would be head over heels. Meanwhile, Nova, the head of the Iridescent Sect, was not too inferior to the other two. If she could be the head of the seven high priestesses, her talent and looks must be wless. However, she would seem dullpared to the two alluring bodies. After all, the alluring body was too attractive to men. The formless energy if emitted could increase the male hormones drastically. No one could resist the temptation of an alluring body. The hall was in an uproar. They were all discussing Lorraine and the others. At this moment, a voice rang out over the disciples¡¯ voices. ¡°Enough, stop talking. You¡¯re not qualified to talk about the two powerhouses. You¡¯re not allowed to spread anything you see today. If this is exposed and Mt. Surr got wind of this in advance and ruin our n, you will suffer the consequences,¡± Ted said sternly. ¡®Yes, Master!¡± All of the sect¡¯s disciples in the hall answered together.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 2465 Chapter 2465 The days passed. A monthter, Lorraine brought Celeste and Nova to Mt. Surr to help The Krums solve this huge threat. With their strength, this was a very easy fight. The people of Mt. Surr would not resist at all. Of course, Lorraine did not kill anyone. Instead, she just crippled a few of their powerhouses and cracked down on their arrogance. After the battle, Mt Surr¡¯s reputation, which they had umted slowly and was about to peak, was all in vain. Nobody knew if or when they could rise again, even if they wanted to. After suffering loss, The Krums would never let them have a chance again. Three monthster, Celia and the women left their homes and gathered to train. Nova and Celeste also came back to teach everyone. It was of the utmost importance for Celia and the others to raise their strength and break through to Eternal Realm. When they became Eternals, they would have enough lifespan to stay with David. If they did not, they would grow old gradually. None could ept turning old in front of David. So, they were very serious when training. Astrid figured she had stayed home for long enough, so she contacted Mia. The two nned to ask David toe to get them. After receiving the news, David did not hesitate to head to the Milky Way to bring Astrid and Mia to Earth. The women were together again. The countless resources that David brought back from Star Kingdom would be enough for them to use until they became Eternals. In addition to the teachings of Nova and Celeste, the two Eternal Realm Sovereign Rankers, getting into Eternal Realm would just be a matter of time, as long as the women were not too stupid or they did not have any problems with their intelligence, Level 9 civilization, Le. N?velDrama.Org content rights. In a remote corner. A huge was floating in the dark void. At this moment, the was shining in a variety of colors, illuminating the surrounding void. Four figures were sitting crossed-legged in the north, south, east, and west. They were Sylvio in the east, Lufian in the south, Valentin in the north, and Drogo in the west. They were maintaining the movement of the array on the so they could not be idle for even a second. The restoration of an Overlord¡¯s body was a long process. If any mistakes were made, all of their work would be in vain. After several months of hard work, Flora¡¯s restoration was at the final and most crucial step. If there were no idents, her body would be restored shortly. When the time came, she would spend some time getting used to it so that she couldpletely control her new body. It would not be different from the one that selfdetonated. With Flora¡¯s level of soul power, it would be very easy for her to get a body. She just needed to steal the body of a very talented woman. However, if she did that, Elora¡¯s soul and body would never be 100%patible. No matter how she got used to it, there would still be some gaps. One should not look down on this gap as it could determine the direction of a battle during key moments. Plus, if she stole a body, she would need to cultivate it again. Then, it would be unknown when she could get back into Overlord Realm. Even if those two problems did not exist, with Flora¡¯s personality, she would not choose to take those paths. Other people¡¯s bodies belonged to someone after all. Who was she to take another¡¯s life for her own benefit? For those reasons, she could only choose to restore her body. ¡°Lufian, Drogo, Valentin, we¡¯re at the most crucial step, are you still doing okay? If you encounter a problem, tell us so we can be prepared. Don¡¯t have any sudden idents that will catch others off guard,¡± Sylvio asked. Chapter 2466 Chapter 2466 After he said that, Lufian replied, ¡°I¡¯mpletely fine.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Valentin and Drogo replied as well. ¡®That¡¯s good. After this, let¡¯s concentrate and help Elora restore her body with a spurt of energy.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°Elora, are you ready?¡± Sylvio looked at the, shining in many colors, and asked. ¡°Sylvio, everything¡¯s ready on my end. I¡¯ve already adjusted my state to the peak too.¡± Elora¡¯s voice came from the colorful. ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s proceed with thest step.¡± The four cast the forbidden technique at the same time and the colorful lights brightened, reaching a blinding level. Anyone below Overlord Realm might not be able to open their eyes. Only Overlords could endure this. This passed slowly and on the, Elora could feel her soul getting solidified by something. Her soul was exposed to the outside and it finally found a home. She was delighted. The restoration of her body was finally at thest step. She was making preparations in the previous months, and now she was finally at thest and the most crucial step. Once this was sessful, she could have her body back again. Plus, it would bepletely the same as before. N?velDrama.Org content rights. At this moment, Drogo and Valentin felt huge pressure. Their strengths were much lowerpared to Sylvio and Lufian. Sweat began to form on their foreheads as they gritted their teeth to power through this. Drogo and Valentin knew very well that they had to hold on no matter what. If there was an ident, the past few months¡¯ hard work would be in vain and Elora¡¯s soul would also be affected. They could not let this happen. They could not be the reason for failure. Sylvio noticed Drogo and Valetin¡¯s state. He shouted,¡± Valentin, body is being restored and it¡¯ll be done soon.¡± ¡°Sylvio, don¡¯t worry. We will never hold you back,¡± Valentin said through gritted teeth. ¡®Yes, we will not be the sinners,¡± Drogo also said. ¡®Thank you!¡± Lufian said suddenly. ¡°Lufian, you don¡¯t have to thank us. The five Le rulers are a unit and none of us can be left behind. Moreover, you and Elora are not together yet. If we want gratitude, it shoulde from Elora.¡± ¡®Yeah! If you want to thank us, you can do that after you end up with Elora. Say, how many epochs has it been? Why are you still not with her?¡± Dorgo and Valentin said, a hint of mockery in their voices. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, guys. I will surely seed and it won¡¯t be too long,¡± Lufian said affirmatively. Sylvio and Elora heard what the three said, Sylvio sighed internally. After Elora¡¯s narrow escape from death, he knew those two would have an ill-fated rtionship and would never end up together. It might even cause some serious consequences. If his Zwei Arithmetics did not tell him that David was Elora¡¯s savior and that David was so mysterious that even the Zwei Arithmetics could not figure him out, Sylvio would never let this kind of thing happen. Le was destined to go through a catastrophe, but who was the variable? He guessed it might be David. Elora heard what the three said and she could not stop herself from thinking of David. If she had not met David in The Spirit Cage, she might have ended up with Lufian. But now¡­ While everyone was deep in their thoughts, a sinister voice rang in their ears. ¡°Teh tch tch, what a good method. What a good method indeed. The restoration of an Overlord¡¯s body, tch tch tch¡­ What a rare sight. I guess I¡¯vee at the right moment.¡± Chapter 2467 Chapter 2467 The five Overlords of Le, Sylvio, Lufian, Drogo, Valentin, and Elora, who was having her body restored, shuddered at the sudden voice. They looked over to the source of the voice in shock. A ck shadow appeared above the. Under the colorful lights, the ck shadow looked so obvious. ¡®The Soul Devourers!¡± Sylvio gritted his teeth and said. ¡®Tch tch tch, Sylvio! Long time no see! Do you still remember me, your old friend?¡± The ck shadow asked. When Sylvio heard that, he was stunned. Then he started to recall his memory about the Soul Devourers carefully. It had been too long. The battle with the Soul Devourers back then was thousands of epochs ago. As for how long ago, Sylvio could not remember anymore. He only remembered that Lufian and the others were not in Overlord Realm yet. However, that battle was so bitter that Sylvio never forgot about it. He dared not forget it. Even though Le won, it was a tragic victory. After recalling, Sylvio knew who this shadow in front of him was. After all, there were only a few Overlords among the Soul Devourers. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the end, only one escaped after the defeat. ¡°Are you¡­ Stark?¡± Sylvio asked, unsure. ¡°Hehe, I guess you¡¯re not confused. Not bad! I am Emperor Stark. The same one that got seriously injured by Le and escaped. Now, I¡¯m back. What do you think? Are you surprised?¡± The ck shadowughed. ¡°Stark, what do you want?¡± Sylvio¡¯s eyes were fierce as he stared at the shadow. He was thinking about how to solve this crisis in front of him He did not think that Stark would appear while they were at the most crucial part of Elora¡¯s restoration. If he appeared slightly earlier, they would not be so passive. It seemed that Stark was prepared. ¡°What do I want? Of course, I¡¯m here to see how you restore the body of an Overlord. Don¡¯t mind me. Just continue with your thing. I¡¯m just here to have a look,¡± the shadow Stark said calmly. ¡°Stark, you Soul Devourers are so forgetful. Did you forget how you got defeated so quickly?¡± Sylvio¡¯s eyes were like lightning. ¡°Sylvio, we will never forget the pain Le brought on to the Soul Devourers. Because of that, we¡¯re always thinking about how we will make aeback in the future. We will avenge ourselves, take over Le, and keep all the living creatures in Le as food for the Soul Devourers. That way, we can console our ancestors. This time, Le won¡¯t be so lucky. The Soul Devourers will descend on Le once again and take overpletely.¡± The more Stark talked, the more excited he got. They had been waiting too long for this day. Even since they lost to Le thousands of epochs ago, Stark had been wondering when he could bring his race topletely take over Le. Finally, his chance had arrived. With the Soul Devourers¡¯ strength, it would be impossible for them to breach Le. So, Stark decided to work with the Robotias this time. They wanted Le¡¯s resources while the Soul Devourers wanted the human souls. Both sides did not have conflicting interests so they could work together perfectly. As the saying went, ¡®The enemy of my enemy is my friend.¡¯ Since the Robotias were enemies with Le, they were friends of the Soul Devourers. The Soul Devourers and humans were natural mortal enemies. Chapter 2468 Chapter 2468 It was because humans¡¯ souls were too useful to the Soul Devourers. Souls not only could increase the Soul Devourers¡¯ strength, but also promote their evolution. This was something that no other living creature could do. To the Soul Devourers, humans existed for them and humans should be the nutrient for their evolution. However, the Soul Devourers did not expect how strong and valiant the humans in Le were. Moreover, they were also not afraid of death. They would give up their lives just to protect their home. Stark could still clearly remember the force of the selfdetonated Overlords in Le during that battle. He still felt fear even thinking about it now. ¡®You must be dreaming!¡± Sylvio yelled. Then, he continued, ¡°If we can defeat you once, we can do it again. Stark, this is Le¡¯s territory and you¡¯re not wee here. Get lost now or else we won¡¯t be kind to you.¡± ¡°Teh tch tch, Sylvio, why are you still so stubborn? Normally, I am indeed scared of the five Le rulers working together, but now, one of you only has a soul left while the three are just spent force. You¡¯re the only one who can fight and you think I¡¯ll be scared of you? Also, once you leave, this body restoration will fail,¡± Stark said with a cold smirk. He knew he had grasped Sylvio and the others¡¯ weakness so that was why he dared toe to Le alone. Valentin and Drogo knew the restoration this time would be hard to seed so the only thing they could do was clench their teeth and hold on. They would leave Sylvio to divide. At this moment, Lufian was panicking. ¡®What should I do? ¡®Elora¡¯s restoration is at the final moment. There can¡¯t be any mistakes. ¡®However, the Soul Devourers clearly did note in peace. ¡®The five Le rulers are together but we¡¯re the ones at a disadvantage.¡¯ On the, of course, Elora heard the voice of Stark from the Soul Devourers. However, she did not have a way to handle this. ¡°Stark, how do you know we¡¯re restoring Elora¡¯s body?¡± Sylvio asked. Before this, he used Zwei Arithmetics to tell the fortune of this event. Yet, it did not show any strange signs. However, Stark appeared at the most critical moment. Everyone knew that there would not be a peaceful solution next. Would Stark let them finish the restoration? Absolutely not! So, what went wrong? Zwei Arithmetics was Sylvio¡¯s proudest forbidden technique. It had served him for so long and gave him such achievements he had today. So, Sylvio trusted it 100%. ¡°Haha, Sylvio, I know you must be so confused right now. How can your Zwei Arithmetics go wrong? But I won¡¯t tell you. I will make you feel scared of using your proudest forbidden technique. What do you think? Isn¡¯t this exciting?¡± Stark guffawed. ¡°No way! Zwei Arithmetics is a forbidden technique from the God Tier Civilization. Nothing will go wrong with it! Tell me! What did you use? How can you escape my Zwei Arithmetics?¡± Sylvio asked sternly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. What Stark said made him anxious. If the Soul Devourers found a way to respond to Zwei Arithmetics, then Le¡¯s biggest advantage would cease to exist. Sylvio would never have believed that this could happen. However, it was now uncertain. After all, Sylvio had already met someone immune to Zwei Arithmetics before this. It was David, whom Elora met in The Spirit Cage. That was the first time Sylvio failed to see anything with Zwei Arithmetics and it caused him a huge bacsh. With that experience, Sylvio knew that someone could resist Zwei Arithmetics. So, the Soul Devourers have found a way to deal with it. Chapter 2469 Chapter 2469 ¡°Sylvio, if you can get Zwei Arithmetics from the God Tier Civilization, why can¡¯t we? Even if it¡¯s powerful, it can only predict the future so you can seek luck and avoid cmity. However, it can¡¯t change the ending. Once its fortune-telling ability loses its function, Le will lose one of its huge aids. How will you fight with the Soul Devourers? Plus, the Robotias are in y too!¡± Stark stated what Sylvio was worried about. This made Sylvio panic even more. He did not know whether Stark was telling the truth or not. If it was true, then it would be troublesome. He could only seek luck and avoid cmity by relying on Zwei Arithmetics. That was how he got the final victory. Even so, he got a tragic victory. Sylvio was the only one who survived among the countless Overlords in Le. The rest died in that tragic battle. Of course, a lot of the Soul Devourer Overlords also died. In short, Le was the one gaining an advantage. If the Soul Devourers had found a way to respond to Zwei Arithmetics and cause it to lose its effectiveness, then Le might be in trouble. Facing the coboration of the Soul Devourers and the Robotias, it would be very hard for Le to hold on without the help of Zwei Arithmetics. ¡°Stark, stop spewing nonsense to dampen the spirit of Le!¡± Sylvio criticized loudly. He was doing this to hide the panic in his heart. His confidence came from Zwei Arithmetics. If he lost Zwei Arithmetics, Sylvio would be half-crippled. However, even if he was, he was still not easy to defeat. After all, he had proven his strength. ¡°I am dampening your spirits? Sylvio, do you think I need to do that? This time, Le has no hope. Not only has its biggest reliance, Zwei Arithmetics, lost its efficiency, but it also has to handle the coboration of the Soul Devourers and the Robotias. How are you going to fight us?¡± Stark smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. An outrageous race like the Soul Devourers shouldn¡¯t exist in the universe at all!¡± Sylvio triggered loudly. ¡°Nonsense! Sylvio, we are a race that¡¯s been recognized by the Gods. Meanwhile, you are just the nutrient for our evolution. Stop struggling and ept your fate!¡± Stark retorted back. The two renowned Overlords started to argue with each other. They kept spitting out insults and curses. Sylvio¡¯s purpose was obvious. He was trying to buy time so that he could finish restoring Elora¡¯s body and then decide what to do. Meanwhile, Stark knew what Sylvio was doing. However, he did not what was going on in his head. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. As time went on, Elora could feel her body almost restoring fully. She was ted. No matter what, she should first restore her body before anything else. After that was done, she would have the power to fight again. There were too many restrictions being soul. She could not even use 10% of her strength when she was at her peak. Seeing that they were at the final moment, Sylvio knew Stark would not give up on this chance. His body exploded and he rushed to Stark. At the same time, he yelled, ¡°Lufian, Drogo, Valentin, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. I¡¯ll stop Stark. No matter what, we have to help Elora restore her body.¡± ¡°Go without worries, Sylvio!¡± Lufian and the other two answered at the same time. At this moment, Lufian also did not want to hide his strength anymore. The moment Sylvio left, he increased his output to maintain the movement of the array. ¡°Haha! Sylvio, if you want toplete Elora¡¯s restoration, you have to ask us if we agree,¡± Stark laughed. How would he not know what Sylvio was trying to do? He was waiting for this final moment. If he stopped them too early, only Elora would suffer the bacsh. The rest of the people who were maintaining the array like Lufian and the others would not suffer any injuries if they escaped in time. However, it would be different if he stopped them at the crucial moment. Not only Elora, but Lufian, Drogo, and Valentin maintaining the array, would suffer strong bacsh as well. Chapter 2470 Chapter 2470 Stark was waiting for this crucial moment. If he seeded, he would be killing four birds with one stone. At the same time, the shadow shot at the where Elora was. However, it was stopped halfway by Sylvio who rushed over. Needless to say, the collision between two super-strong Overlords was very spectacr. Stark did not hesitate before attacking Sylvio directly. As the Soul Devourers¡¯ old opponent, one could say that Sylvio knew the Soul Devourers best. The moment Stark attacked, he had already prepared. The first attack of the two Overlords did not make any noise before it disappeared. It was as if there was no power in it. N?velDrama.Org content rights. However, was that the case? It was no exaggeration to say that Stark¡¯s attack would heavily injure Valentin or Drogo if they were the ones blocking it. Even Lufian would suffer greatly since he did not understand the Soul Devourers¡¯ strange methods. After Sylvio blocked Stark¡¯s attack, his body suddenly appeared before Stark and his soul power skyrocketed to the extreme before it shot directly at Stark. If he wanted to defeat the Soul Devourers, the best way was to attack them with soul power. However, this was dangerous too. One had to know that Soul Devourers would swallow a human¡¯s soul. Wouldn¡¯t this be making things easy for the Soul Devourers? Sylvio crashed into the shadow with a shocking force. Boom! The collision caused a huge bang. At the same time, the shadow kept backing away. In a blink of an eye, it left the where Elora was. Once he was far away, it would not be so easy for Stark to interrupt and ruin Elora¡¯s restoration. Plus, Sylvio was stopping him in the middle. As long as he bought some more time, Lufian and the others might be able to give him an extra hand. When the time came, even Stark would suffer some serious injuries. When Lufian saw Sylvio leaving with the shadow, he let out a sigh of relief internally. Then, he put all of his focus on the movement of the array. On the, more than half of Elora¡¯s body had been restored. Only the part above her chest was still not done. As time passed slowly, her chest was also done and now, the most important part, the head, was still restoring. If a man saw this scene, they would not be able to avert their eyes. They might not even want to blink. Elora¡¯s restored body was naked. Her perfectly ratioed body could be regarded as perfect. Enough to give normal men nosebleeds. If a woman saw her, they would also feel ashamed or inferior. Elora felt indifferent about her body being exposed. She was in the deepest part of the array so no one could see her. Moreover, Elora was not paying attention to this. All of her focus and attention were on restoring her body. Her head, the most important part, was notpleted. She had the most nerves on her head and it also had the mostplicated structure. Therefore, it would need more timepared to other body parts. While Elora¡¯s head was about to be fully restored, Stark, in the void, showed a sinister smile on the corner of his lips. Chapter 2471 Chapter 2471 At this moment, Sylvio had already diverted Stark away from Elora¡¯s. It seemed impossible that Stark could stop Elora from restoring her body. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After all, it was so far away and Sylvio was in the middle. This old man who had lived for thousands of epochs was not weak. However, when Lufian and the others smiled and thought that they couldplete Elora¡¯s restoration, Sylvio saw Stark smiling in the shadows. His heart fell and instinctively thought that this would not end so easily. Based on the hatred between the Soul Devourers and La, Stark would surely not let Elora finish the restoration of her body so easily. Indeed, all of a sudden, and while Sylvio was lost in thought, he felt an intense pain on the barrier that his soul power formed. He knew that this was the method the Soul Devourers used to target the soul and that it was slowly eating at his soul. At this moment, Sylvio could only choose to endure it. He could only fight freely after Elora¡¯s restoration waspleted. Now, his main mission was to stop Stark and not let him disturb the array below. Sylvio kept working hard and forcefully pushed Stark into the higher void. However, at the crucial moment, the shadow charged forward and chose the weakest point of Sylvio¡¯s soul power to breach. After that, it charged at the speed of lightning toward the Elora was on. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Sylvio was about to turn to stop it but Stark grabbed his body tightly, immobilizing him. At the same time, Stark¡¯sughter came from the shadow in front. ¡°Hahaha! Sylvio, did you think I didn¡¯t know that you were buying time to help Elora finish restoring her body? Coincidentally, I want to increase the fruit of my battle and kill more birds with one stone. That¡¯s why I decided to go along with it. What do you think? Not bad, right? If I break the array at the most crucial moment, not only would Elora¡¯s soul power be injured severely, but the other people operating the array will also suffer huge bacshes. After this battle, four of the five Le rulers will be severely injured, so how will you fight me then? Hahaha!¡± Sylvio could not turn so he cursed while feeling flustered, ¡± Stark, you rascal! Are all Soul Devourers as despicable as you?¡± ¡°Tch tch tch, Sylvio, are you confused? The winner is always the one who makes the rules. Called a king, if sessful, called a bandit, if defeated. This is the rule of surviving in the universe. that if you have a chance to take down the Soul Devourers, you will also do everything you can.¡± ¡®You¡­¡± Sylvio was so mad that he could not speak. Even though what the other party said sounded like nails on a chalkboard, it was indeed the case. The rules of the universe dictated that losers were always in the wrong. No matter what kind of method one used, it would be fine as long as one could achieve victory. It did not matter whether disgraceful or not. Just like Stark said. If Sylvio had a chance to destroy the Soul Devourers, he would use every method he had. It would not matter if his name went down in history as a byword for infamy. ¡°Hahaha, so? You have nothing to say now, huh? Sylvio, watch closely with me. Four of the Le rulers will be injured and they will not recover without some time. Just admit defeat. Wait to be captured obediently and be the nutrient we need for our evolution.¡± Stark startedughing maniacally. ¡°Stark, it¡¯s still too early for you to feel happy. With me around, don¡¯t you even think of touching Le.¡± Sylvio knew he could not get out of this for the time being, so he stopped wasting his energy and got ready to umte more of his energy to escape from his restraint so he could fight Stark. ¡°Oh yeah? Sylvio, I admit that you¡¯re pretty amazing. Back then, if your Zwei Arithmetics couldn¡¯t seek luck and avoid cmity, we might not have such a crushing defeat. However, I¡¯ve found a way to respond to Zwei Arithmetics. Without Zwei Arithmetics, what are you going to use to fight our coboration with the Robotias?¡± Chapter 2472 Chapter 2472 ¡°I will not let you get away with this even so.¡± As Sylvio responded, he secretly umted his energy. ¡°You still want to be stubborn, huh? Hehe¡­ Let¡¯s wait and see. Sylvio, to be honest, if Elora is not restoring her body right now, we might still need more time and effort to gain victory from the other four healthy Overlords. However, you trusted Zwei Arithmetics too much so that¡¯s why you are in trouble. You can say that you win or lose because of Zwei Arithmetics.¡± A shadow descended from the void and it quickly alerted the Overlords Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo. Lufian could not leave now. If he left now, Drogo and Valentin would not be able to maintain the movement of the array. At this crucial moment, Flora¡¯s restoration wouldpletely fail if the array stopped moving. If that happened, not only would Flora¡¯s soul power be seriously injured, but they would also suffer massive bacshes too. The shadow was getting closer and closer, so they had to do something. Lufian gritted his teeth and yelled, ¡°Valentin, you ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to you two if I leave? Once the array stops moving, Flora¡¯s soul will be seriously injured,¡± Valentin said anxiously. ¡°There¡¯s no time! Hurry! You must stop him. I can handle this, don¡¯t worry! I will not let Elora suffer any harm.¡± ¡°Okay, be careful.¡± Valentin stopped doubting Lufian¡¯s power. Indeed, given Lufian and Flora¡¯s rtionship, he was the one most concerned about Flora¡¯s well-being and not wanting her to be harmed. Valentin left the array and rushed toward the void Once he left, Lufian and Drogo felt the pressure increasing. If it weren¡¯t for Lufian holding on with his nearly breakthrough-level Partial Heavenly Overlord Rank strength, the array might havee to a halt. Even so, this was also hard on Lufian and it was exhausting him. The four-person job was now beingpleted by two. Of course, it would not be as desirable as one wished. It should be said that Sylvio and Valentin¡¯s work were all shouldered by Lufian. Drogo was just barely maintaining his output. On the, more than half of Flora¡¯s head had already solidified, and only the final one-third was left. Her devastatingly beautiful face, which was also formidable- looking, was slowly emerging. Her eyes were closed as she gritted her teeth. She seemed to be working hard to get used to her new body. In the void above the, a shadow came down from above while a ball of light rushed up from below. The two were about to collide.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Valentin was giving everything. The other party was also an Overlord, but he was not scared and he wanted to stop him even if he had to use everything he got. He could not let anyone get close to Elora. Furthermore, he could not let them affect the movement of the array and cause the restoration to fail. As their distance got closer and closer, Valentin could see the face of the shadow. ¡®Is that¡­ Lv 6 of the Robotias?¡± Chapter 2473 Chapter 2473 Originally. Valentin thought it would be the Soul Devourers. Unexpectedly, it was the Lv 6 of the Robotias. Being familiar with the Robotias, Valentin didn¡¯t panic. He had never fought against the Soul Devourers. He only knew that the Soul Devourers had weird methods that would make people hard to guard against them, so he had no idea what to do. On the other hand, Valentin had fought the Robotias more than once. He was very confident with this familiar enemy. He could definitely stop them. Just as the two sides were about to collide, Valentin drew out his weapon, ready to confront the opponent head-on. Meanwhile, the Overlord Realm equivalent Robotia Lv 6 showed a creepy smile. Then, a mechanical sound sounded. ¡°The five Le rulers should die!¡± Immediately, a berserk force appeared in the Robotia Lv 6¡¯s body, and it exploded instantly. Then¡­ Boom! A huge explosion could be heard. At the center of the explosion, a super huge ck hole appeared and expanded in all directions. Layers of space barriers were torn Not even Sylvio and Lufian expected this, let alone Valentin. The Robotia Lv 6, equivalent to an Overlord, chose to self- destruct! How powerful was an Overlord¡¯s self-destruction? Even though it was separated by a long distance, it quickly spread to the below. The scope of the ck hole soon expanded to where Lufian and others were, about to swallow them up. The sudden ident interrupted the array that was barely being maintained. ¡°No! Elora, run!¡± Lufian shouted frantically with red eyes. Still to no avail. If the was ruined, it would be hard to maintain the array. Despite Lufian and Drogo¡¯s unwillingness, they had no choice but to stop maintaining the array and respond to the power generated by the Overlord¡¯s self-destruction. From the Robotia Lv 6¡¯s self-destruction to everything being swallowed, it only took a short while. Sylvio was devastated, watching all this from afar, but he ¡°Stark, you sacrificed so much letting the Robotia Lv 6 self- destruct to destroy Elora¡¯s restoration,¡± Sylvio said, holding back the anger in his heart. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s alright! Back then, Elora also self-destructed so we¡¯re just retaliating. Now, we¡¯re even.¡± Starkughed. ¡°You can make an Lv 6 of the Robotias self-destruct. Although we failed to restore Elora¡¯s body this time, we didn¡¯t suffer any losses.¡± ¡°Really? Sylvio, do you know that the self-destructed Robotia Lv 6 is actually defective?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sylvio was taken aback. ¡°Simple! This Lv 6 was first produced by the Robotias¡¯ mother brain. It has many defects and ws so it¡¯s considered a test product. That¡¯s why we used it for selfdestruction. Otherwise, do you think the Robotias will be so generous? Do you still think that you didn¡¯t suffer any losses this time? Haha!¡± ¡°You rascals!¡± Sylvio could not hold back the anger in his heart anymore and cursed. ¡°Hahaha! Sylvio, I love seeing you hate me but helpless to do anything. We will pay back the damage you caused to the Soul Devourers slowly but surely.¡± Boom! There was a loud noise. Sylvio¡¯s secret umtion of power had beenpleted so he broke free from Stark¡¯s restraints. ¡°Stark! How dare you trespass on the boundary of Le. I will kill you today!¡± Sylvio stared at the shadow in front of him and said through gritted teeth.N?velDrama.Org content rights. ¡°Sylvio, you can¡¯t!¡± Stark was not afraid at all. ¡°We¡¯ll see if I can!¡± Chapter 2474 Chapter 2474 ¡°Just try it. Do you think I¡¯m scared of you?¡± The two super Overlords fought once again. This time was different. Just now, Sylvio mainly wanted to take Stark as far as possible so that they could not affect Elora¡¯s restoration. Now, all he wanted was to kill the Soul Devourer scoundrel. Even if he could not, he must teach Stark a lesson he would never forget. It took a long time for the super ck hole in the void to disappear slowly. Fortunately, this was a barren ce, far away from the livings. Otherwise, the destructive power would be unimaginable. It was arge ck hole, so everything within a radius of hundreds of millions of miles would be sucked in. After the void calmed down again, a space crack appeared and three figures walked out. The two on the side were Lufian and Drogo, while the one in the middle was Valentin. Valentin was extremely weak and needed the support of Lufian and Drogo to stand. It could be seen how serious his injuries were. When the Robotia Lv 6 self-destructed, he was facing the opponent at zero distance. Fortunately, this was a defective product, so its selfdestruction power was reduced. Otherwise, Valentin¡¯s injuries would have been more serious. Lufian and Drogo also suffered bacshes, butpared to Valentin, they were much better. ¡°Drogo, look after Valentin. I¡¯m going to look for Elora. She should still be in some dimension,¡± Lufian said with blood- red eyes. There was nowhere to release the monstrous anger in his heart and he almost could not suppress his other personality. Once Lufian¡¯s violent personality came out, he would definitely barge into the Robotias¡¯ir to avenge Elora. ¡°Lufian, let¡¯s decide when Sylvioes back! He can find Elora¡¯s whereabouts soon with Zwei Arithmetics. It¡¯s much better than you looking around like a headless chicken.¡± Drogo persuaded. ¡°No! I must find Elora as soon as possible. She failed to restore her body this time. She must have been greatly hurt so she needs me.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t even know where she is, how can you find her? Sylvio will be back soon, you¡¯re wasting your time doing this.¡± Lufian did not say anything. Concerned about Elora, the anger in his heart was getting stronger and stronger. Just when he was about to be overwhelmed, a hand rested on Lufian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Lufian, calm down! Elora isn¡¯t dead yet! What are you doing?¡± The three turned their heads to look. Sylvio had returned and stood behind the three. Sylvio also looked quite battered at this time. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After all, he had just fought Stark. Since his opponent was able to escape in the tragic battle thousands of epochs ago, he was definitely not weak. ¡°Sylvio!¡± The three called out at the same time. ¡°Hey.¡± Sylvio nodded and asked, ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°Lufian and I are fine but we suffered some bacsh. Valentin is more seriously injured. At that time, he was right in front of the Robotia Lv 6 to prevent it from descending,¡± Drogo said. ¡°Sylvio, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m fine, but I may have to rest for a while and won¡¯t be able to participate in the battle.¡± Valentinforted Sylvio with a forced smile while enduring severe physical and mental pain. ¡°Sylvio, now that Elora¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, I hope you can use Zwei Arithmetics to find her whereabouts. This time, we failed to restore her body so her soul was severely damaged again. I don¡¯t know what happened to her.¡± Lufian looked worried. The appearance of Sylvio helped to temporarily suppress his other personality. Chapter 2475 Chapter 2475 Time went back to the moment when the Robotia Lv 6 self- destructed. Elora¡¯s head restoration was almostplete. While she was rejoicing that her body would finally be restored, the Robotias Lv 6, equivalent to an Overlord, suddenly exploded. Its huge destructive power swept across the entire void, directly affecting the where Elora was. It destroyed the array and caused Elora¡¯s restoration to fail at a critical moment. The feeling of being so close to the goal almost made Elora go crazy. However, as an experienced Overlord who had lived for thousands of epochs, Elora changed her mentality in just an instant. It was obviously impossible to restore her body now and it was useless to mull over it. What she should think about now was how to reduce the damage to herself. The destructive power produced by the Robotia Lv 6¡¯s selfdestruction was getting stronger and stronger. Soon, it would reach its peak. Elora knew that with her weakened soul currently, she might not be able to bear it. In the current situation, no one could help her, so she had to find a way to save herself. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in Elora¡¯s mind. Only he could help her recover her soul power. Gritting her teeth for thest time, she used herst soul power, forcibly opened a passage, left Le, and entered The Spirit Cage. An Overlord¡¯s soul could freely enter and exit between For example, before David¡¯s mind power broke through rely on the system to enter The Spirit Cage. However, ever since his mind power had reached Overlord system. However, David had no idea yet. In fact, The Spirit Cage was not just as simple as a virtual world. It was a space dedicated to the existence of souls. It was like a parallel world. The body could not enter, not even if they were an Overlord. Only the soul could enter. Perhaps this was God¡¯s will in the dark. After Elora¡¯s soul entered The Spirit Cage, it descended into Amber City, one of the eight main cities. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Le. After the superrge ck hole produced by selfdestruction expanded to the extreme, it began to shrink rapidly and the void slowly calmed down. However, space cracks ranging from hundreds of kilometers to tens of thousands of kilometers wide still existed. They would not disappear in a short time. It seemed to be telling the creatures who saw these that there was a terrible battle here in the past. Over some time, the area of hundreds of millions of kilometers would be devoid of life. It would be hard for Saints to approach. Deities might be able to investigate a little further, but they had to be careful. Once the Robotia Overlord¡¯s self-destruction residual power was triggered, ordinary Deities would regret ever going there. The Overlord Realm¡¯s defective product of the Robotias blew itself up and died. Meanwhile, Stark, the superpower of the Soul Devourers, was wounded and escaped after a battle with Sylvio. Only the four Overlords of Le, Sylvio, Lufian, Valentin, and Drogo, remained on the scene. Valentin regained mobility after Sylvio¡¯s treatment. Although his injury has been alleviated, he was too seriously injured and would need a long time to fully recover. At this time, Sylvio was performing Zwei Arithmetics to find the whereabouts of Elora. The other three guarded at the side to prevent any Soul Devourers or Robotias from attacking. Even though the possibility was small, they still had to guard against it. Then, an illusory star map appeared in front of Sylvio. All kinds of stars were disyed on it. The giant in the middle was Zwei Star. Zwei Arithmetics would predict the past and future of a certain point of the universe using the movement of Zwei Star. The Zwei Star was the most mysterious star in the universe. Its location would change unexpectedly and no one would know its exact location. Rumors said that Zwei Star was the origin of the universe and that everything in the universe originated from there. Chapter 2476 Chapter 2476 Whoever located Zwei Star could find a way to dominate the universe. Countless people have tried, hoping to find Zwei Star and be the ruler of the vast universe. Unfortunately, no one had seeded thus far. It was said that someone once saw Zwei Star from a distance, but when he approached it excitedly, he lost all trace of it. Sylvio¡¯s hands kept moving the illusory star map in front of him. He was so fast that it was almost hard to see with the naked eye. Sweat gradually appeared on his forehead as well. It was pretty taxing to cast Zwei Arithmetics. Especially now that Sylvio was injured. He was also seriously injured in the battle with Stark. The location of Zwei Star was also constantly changing so Sylvio kept his eyes fixed on it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Not long after, he let out a long exhale and stood up. The illusory starry sky in front of him disappeared. Seeing this, Lufian immediately approached. Valentin and Drogo followed quickly. ¡°Sylvio, how was it? Have you found Elora¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Lufian asked impatiently. ¡°Yes,¡± Sylvio nodded. ¡°How is she now? Is she seriously injured? Where is she? Sylvio, please tell me now.¡± A series of questions came out of Lufian¡¯s mouth. He was very worried about Elora¡¯s safety After all, she was a soul. In addition to the failure to restore her body and being affected by the self- destruction of the Overlord Robotia, it must be very difficult for her. Maybe she was very seriously injured too. So, this was the time she would need him a lot. ¡°Lufian, although I have found Elora¡¯s whereabouts through Zwei Arithmetics, I looking for her for now,¡± Sylvio suggested after thinking a while. He already knew the approximate location of Elora, and, because of this, he advised Lufian not to go after her. ording to Zwei Arithmetics, Elora was in The Spirit Cage again, and there was another huge opportunity waiting for her. If Sylvio¡¯s guess was correct, this should be connected to David. That was why Lufian was advised not to go after her. Otherwise, he might ruin this opportunity. Of course, Sylvio was also doing this out of selfishness. Lufian¡¯s strength could not be underestimated. Judging by how he had single-handedly maintained the output of three people and maintained the movement of the formation, he might have reached partial Heavenly Overlord Rank. Meanwhile, Zwei Arithmetics could not even read David. Both of them were inextricably linked to Elora. Therefore, no one could predict what would happen if the two met. Anyway, they would not sympathize with each other or shake hands to make peace. There was a high probability that it would even cause serious internal friction in Le. Logically speaking, David couldn¡¯t win against Lufian¡¯s partial Heavenly Overlord Rank. However, the problem was that David was immune to Zwei Arithmetics. So, Sylvio did not dare to draw any conclusions. He could only try to prevent the two from meeting. Even if he could not stop it, he had to dy it for a while. Not when the Soul Devourers and the Robotias were joining forces! Chapter 2477 Chapter 2477 When Lufian heard Sylvio telling him not to go to Elora for the time being, he did not know Sylvio¡¯s intention. So, he asked anxiously, ¡°Sylvio, what is the meaning of this? Are you seriously telling me not to go to Elora for the time being? Her soul has been severely damaged and she needs me. If I don¡¯t go, what will happen to her?¡± Valentin and Drogo also cast puzzled nces at them. ¡°Lufian, don¡¯t panic! Listen to me,¡± Sylvio replied patiently. ¡°How can I not panic? We don¡¯t know if Elora is alive or dead and I can¡¯t do anything here. Now, you¡¯re telling me not to go to her! How can I not panic? Did something happen to Elora? Sylvio, tell me the truth, did something happen to Elora? Is that why you¡¯re asking me to not go to her?¡± As Lufian said that, his face became contorted as if he could not suppress the violent personality in his body again. ¡°Lufian, pull yourself together! Listen to me!¡± Sylvio shouted when he saw this. This roar pulled Lufian back from the brink of a rampage. When it came to matters rted to Elora, he would be easily agitated. When he got agitated, the violent personality in his body would take over. ¡°Hiss¡­ Huff¡­ Hiss¡­¡± Lufian took a few deep breaths. After gradually calming himself down, he asked, ¡°Sylvio, I¡¯m sorry, I was too emotional just now. Tell me, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Only then did Sylvio exin, ¡°Elora¡¯s soul did suffer a lot of trauma, but after she was swallowed by the super ck hole produced by the self-destruction of the Robotia Lv 6, she went to another ce. ording to the hexagrams of Zwei Arithmetics, Elora will encounter her opportunity in that ce. If you go to her now, it will ruin her opportunity and make her lose the chance to break through. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± ¡°S-Sylvio, a-are you telling the truth?¡± Lufian asked in disbelief. ¡°Of course! Ever since we met, when have I ever lied to you? I believe that soon, you will see a brand new Elora when she returns. All you need to do now is to heal your injuries as soon as possible so that we can deal with the Soul Devourers and the Robotias¡¯s coboration and wait for Elora to return,¡± Sylvio said affirmatively. Lufian was silent for a while. He was wondering whether he should believe Sylvio¡¯s words. In theory, he should believe Sylvio. Zwei Arithmetics should not be wrong after all, unless it met a forbidden technique of the same level or someone stronger than the person using the technique. Stark of the Soul Devourers should have obtained a forbidden technique of the same level as Zwei Arithmetics from the remains of a God Tier Civilization. As for someone stronger than Sylvio, there might not be many in this vast universe. However, Lufian was also a little selfish. He wanted to help Elora when she needed it most so he could ovee Elora¡¯s resistance in one fell swoop and win herover. If Sylvio was telling the truth, wouldn¡¯t it be counterproductive if he went to find Elora and destroy her chance? After some contemtion, Lufian finally chose to believe Sylvio and decided not to look for Elora for the time being, but to heal his injury first. ¡°Since you say so, of course, I believe you! I will not do anything that will hurt Elora.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! Lufian, don¡¯t worry, I will keep an eye on Elora. If there is any new situation, I will notify you immediately. Now, your main task is to recover from your injuries. We still have a tough battle to fight.¡± Sylvio also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Lufian would be stubborn and insisted on finding Elora. That would be troublesome. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. There could be no mistakes at this point. ¡°Alright! Sylvio, Valentin, Drogo, I¡¯ll go and recover from my injuries now.¡± ¡°Goodbye! Keep in touch!¡± Sylvio nodded. Chapter 2478 Chapter 2478 ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch!¡± Valentin and Drogo said at the same time. Lufian left. After making sure he was gone, Drogo suddenly asked,¡± Sylvio, are you telling the truth? Will Elora really have an opportunity?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you also not believe me?¡± Sylvio asked. ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you, but I just think that Elora is our buddy. The five Le rulers have been together for so many epochs and we¡¯re originally a unit. If something has happened to her, you shouldn¡¯t hide it from us.¡± ¡°I feel the same way too. As long as Elora needs it, we will do our best to help her,¡± Valentin chimed in. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not spew nonsense on such big matters. The hexagram on Zwei Arithmetics states that Elora has indeed met an opportunity tailored for her. I believe she will recover soon and it will be much better than looking for her.¡± In a dark corner in Amber City of The Spirit Cage. A little girl was looking pitifully at the peopleing and going on the street in the distance. The little girl¡¯s face was a little dirty, but it did not affect her delicate face which looked like a porcin doll. This was Elora who failed to restore her body and used herst and enter The Spirit Cage. At this time, Elora was younger than when David first met her. She was only about four or five years old now. When David first met Elora, she was about six or seven years old. It meant that the injury Elora¡¯s soul suffered this time was even more serious than thest time she self-detonated. Her soul was severely injured so Elora almost forgot everything. Her mind went nk. She only knew that she needed toe here to find someone, as long as she found them, she could live a happy life. However, she had no idea who she was looking for, their name, what they looked like, or whether they were male or female. She wandered around in Amber City for half a month but did not find the person she was looking for. The little girl was about to cry. Several times, she ran into perverted men who wanted to take her back with them, but luckily she ran fast enough. Even though she lost her memory and her soul was severely injured, she was an Overlord after all. Even if only one in a billion percent of her soul remained, she was much stronger than ordinary people. As she was walking in the dark corner, the little girl smelled something that she liked. It was not far away and was just in a building that was separated by a wall.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She wanted to eat it. As long as she ate it, it would be good for her body. She instinctively licked her chapped lips. The little girl felt that with her speed, she could steal it without being caught. Just as she was about to act, a voice suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡°Pebbles, you can¡¯t steal! This is wrong. You are still so young and you¡¯re stealing. What will happen to you when you grow up? Follow me from now on! Tell me what you want to eat and I¡¯ll buy them for you. However, you have to make sure you don¡¯t steal anything anymore or I won¡¯t like you anymore.¡± The little girl quickly looked up and looked around, but she did not see the person she wanted to see. It turned out to be just an illusion, i Tears welled up in her eyes in an instant and she said in a childish voice, ¡°Big brother, where are you? Pebbles misses you so much.¡± Chapter 2479 Chapter 2479 The little girl finally remembered that her name was Pebbles, and the person she was looking for was her big brother. However, Pebbles started to worry again. ¡®Where should I go to find him? ¡®It¡¯s been so long and I still don¡¯t see any traces of him. ¡®And I can¡¯t steal food. I promised him so I must abide by it.¡¯ Pebbles crouched alone in the dark corner of the wall. Her beautiful big eyes were filled with tears that dropped one by one. ¡°Big brother, where are you? Pebbles misses you so much,e pick Pebbles up!¡± The little girl murmured. It was a pity that David was still on Earth now, so he did not know that Pebbles was looking for him in Amber City. Since Pebbles left the letter and went away, David took Beanie and Thor to Amber City, handed over everything to them, and rarely returned to The Spirit Cage. At the most, he would only go back to take a look once in a while to ask Beanie and Thor if there were any problems they could not solve. If there was, he would help to solve it and not return to the real world immediately. David¡¯s focus was no longer on The Spirit Cage. However, he still needed to earnvish points here, so he woulde to visit asionally. Otherwise, he might not evene back. Three monthster. The little girl Pebbles had been wandering in Amber City for a few months and her whole body had be dirty. She did not look as delicate as she did when she first came to Amber City. Instead, she looked like a little beggar. In the beginning, there were still psychopaths with bad intentions who wanted to take her back to satisfy their perverted needs. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As Pebbles got dirtier, the numbers dwindled. Now, almost everyone would look at her with disgust in their eyes. They wished to stay away from her, never mind trying to catch her. In those three months, Pebbles followed David¡¯s teachings and did not steal anything. She knew that if she stole, her big brother would never like her again. Pebbles did not get any treasure to eat, so she hardly grew and still looked like a four or five-year-old. If she followed David, Pebbles would have grown up by at least a year or two after being nourished by David¡¯s special soul power and having treasures to consume. During this period, David actually visited The Spirit Cage twice. He came and went in a hurry and did not wander around in Amber City at all, so naturally, he did not find the poor little Pebbles. Every day Pebbles wandered every corner of Amber City, looking for the big brother in her memory. During these three months, the little girl had almost traveled all over Amber City. Yet, she got nothing. However, she was not discouraged. Pebbles knew that as long as she did not give up, she would be able to find her big brother and live a happy life. There would be countless delicious food waiting for her every day and she could eat whatever she wanted. Not only that, but she could also sleep soundly in big brother¡¯s arms. Among the few memories the little girl had, sleeping in big brother¡¯s arms was the best. After walking all over Amber City, Pebbles found many ces and many things she liked to eat. She would go to different ces just to smell them every day. Although big brother told her she could not steal, it would be fine to smell them. She did not take anything, so it did not count as a vition of her agreement with big brother. Chapter 2480 Chapter 2480 At the same time, she was trying to remember these ces so that she could ask David to buy the food for her after she found him. Whenever she thought of the days after she found her big brother, the little girl would break into a happy smile on her dirty face. This might be the only motivation for her to carry on looking. Time was passing by little by little. One day and three monthster, Pebbles came to a big store in the center of Amber City and she sat in the corner of the store entrance. She smelled something she liked inside. N?velDrama.Org content rights. She wanted to go in and smell it up close, but she was afraid of being discovered. At this time, the sound of conversation came from inside the shop and the sound was getting closer. It seemed like someone wasing out. The little girl hurriedly got up and hid aside. She then curled her small body tightly into a ball. ¡°Mr. Rosher, we¡¯ve had such happy cooperation this time. If you have any good things in the future, you muste to me, brother, and you can¡¯t sell them to others.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice. Since you are so sincere and you always propose such a high price, I will definitely sell it to you first if I have something good, Mr. Rivers! Anyone who doesn¡¯t want to earn money is stupid. We are all businessmen, so who dislikes money?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! Mr. Rosher, don¡¯t worry, I will always give you the highest price no matter when youe to me and I will not let you suffer any losses.¡± ¡°Mr. Rivers, we have a deal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal! By the way, Mr. Rosher, I heard that some time ago, you sent some people to develop the city down south. Can you tell me how is the progress?¡± ¡°Mr. Rivers, you are so well-informed! Haha¡­¡± ¡°Nah, I got wind of that from hearsay and I don¡¯t know how urate it is, so I want to ask you to confirm it personally.¡± ¡°Mr. Rivers, to tell you the truth, after that incident, there are not many good things in the eight main cities. Even if there are, they are all in the hands of big forces and will never be sold. On the contrary, the cities down south have not been affected. There are still many good things there and so as long as you are willing to pay the price, you can get your hands on many precious treasures.¡± ¡°So, are you saying that you¡¯ve gained a lot this time?¡± ¡°Of course! During this period, I wandered around to see which ce I could afford. When the time comes, I will ship the treasures back and deal with them together at the same time. After I get the money, I can continue purchasing. I will take advantage of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to buy and sell a few more times to earn some pocket money.¡± ¡°Then, are you satisfied with the price I offered?¡± ¡°Of course! I am very satisfied! So as soon as the items arrive, I¡¯ll send them to you directly. Mr. Rivers, you only need to prepare the money.¡± ¡®Thank you, Mr. Rosher, for your trust. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already prepared the money so no matter how much you bring me then, I can buy them all with no problems.¡± ¡°Haha! It¡¯s good that you say that. I was worried that you won¡¯t have enough money then.¡± ¡°Mr. Rosher, what are you saying? Although I, Thor Rivers, just arrived in Amber City not long ago, I can be regarded as experienced in the business circle. How will I dare toe to Amber City to develop without any strength? I might as well just tell you, Mr. Rosher, in fact, I am just an employee. My master is the real boss! It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t show his face, so he left everything to me.¡± ¡°I understand! I understand! Haha! Mr. Rivers, I look forward to our pleasant cooperation again.¡± One of these two persons walking and talking was Thor, who had been following David for a long time. Now, he had made a name for himself in the Amber City business circle. With the protection of Arian, the captain of the Amber City The other was a businessman who conducts business with Thor. He was quite strong and he was one of Thor¡¯s major clients as he had provided him with many treasures. Businessmen were all chasing profit. Thor¡¯s price was the highest in Amber City and he had a strong backing. So, in less than a year, he made a name for himself in the Amber City business circle. Many businessmen were willing to do business with him. Who did not want to be able to sell higher and make more money? No one would say no to money. Of course, by doing this, Thor also threatened a lot of people¡¯s interests. If Arian did not help him from behind, he would have been destroyed a long time ago. Chapter 2481 Chapter 2481 After seeing off his partner, Mr. Rosher, Thor turned around and was about to enter his shop. As he turned, he suddenly saw a small figure squatting in the corner in front of the door. He thought it was a thief, but then he thought to himself,¡¯ This thief is so unprofessional. She can¡¯t even hide properly¡¯ He took a few steps for a closer look and saw that she was a dirty little beggar. Thor was not going to pay her any attention. Although there were very few beggars in The Spirit Cage, they still existed. The beggars in The Spirit Cage were usually people whose souls had been irreversibly traumatized, which then caused them to go insane. Someone like this would forget who they were and how they could go back. Therefore, they could only wander around The Spirit Cage and beg. In real life, they would be a vegetable. It would be hard forthem to gain consciousness again. The moment Thor walked into the shop, a pair of beautiful big eyes looked up at him quietly. Thor looked at the beggar again, his head tilted. The gazes of the adult and the child met. When Thor saw those eyes, he was shocked and stopped immediately. Those eyes! That gaze! They felt so familiar. He searched his memory carefully. She looked a bit like the little girl Master David had spoiled rotten- Pebbles. However, Thor shook his head again. He figured that it was unlikely. Although he did not know why Pebbles left and he did not ask Master David about it, Pebbles was already a teen when she left. The little beggar in front of him was a little girl, only a few years old. So they should not be the same person. However, curiosity drove Thor to turn around and walk to the corner where the little beggar was hiding. When the little girl saw someone walking towards her, she instinctively wanted to use her speed to escape. She didn¡¯t recognize this person, and he certainly wasn¡¯t her big brother. She would not let anyone near her except for big brother. This was how she protected herself instinctively. In the little girl¡¯s subconscious, there was only one person in the world she could trust wholeheartedly. And that person was her big brother. When she was about to turn around to run away, a voice caused her to stop in her tracks. ¡°Pebbles!¡± The little girl turned to look at the middle-aged man in shock. She thought to herself, ¡®Who is he? Why does he know my name? Is he my big brother? ¡®No! This person is too different from the way he looks in my head. They¡¯re not the same person at all. ¡®Is this how big brother looks when he¡¯s old? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®No! ¡®He doesn¡¯t smell familiar. If he¡¯s my big brother, I can surely tell. ¡®Someone¡¯s looks can change but their scent can¡¯t.¡¯ The two stared at each other and none of them moved. Thor was very shocked. When he saw that the little girl was about to run away, he blurted out Pebbles¡¯ name unconsciously. He figured that the little girl looked too simr to Pebbles, especially her quick-witted eyes. They were not simr, but they were the same. Chapter 2482 Chapter 2482 Not only were her eyes simr, but her dirty little face was also simr. The only difference was that she was younger. Back then, Thor remembered Pebbles very well because the little girl would only steal treasures. Since he was worried that the little girl¡¯s family woulde back for revenge, they did not do anything to her. He, and the bosses around him, did not have a strong background. So, they allowed her to do anything she wanted. In the end, David showed up. To be honest, Thor did not expect the little girl to stop after he called out Pebbles¡¯ name. The two stayed silent for a while. The little girl asked with a childish voice, ¡°Who are you? How do you know my name?¡± Thor was stunned. Then, he asked, ¡°Are you also named Pebbles?¡± ¡°Yeah, were you calling me just now?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry, honey. I got the wrong person. I have a friend also named Pebbles too so I thought you¡¯re her,¡± Thor exined. ¡°Does your friend look a lot like me?¡± The little girl was curious. ¡°Simr, especially the eyes. They look very simr. However, she¡¯s much older than you.¡± ¡°I see. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± the little girl said and was about to leave. She would not get close to Thor after just a few words. The only person she could trust unconditionally was her big brother. No one else could earn her trust. When Thor saw Pebbles leaving, he went to stop her, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Can I help you with anything else?¡± ¡°Honey, if you don¡¯t have anywhere to go, just follow me from now on,¡± Thor proposed. He did not know why he said that. Perhaps he was influenced by David. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was pretty nice helping others and doing good if he had the ability. Judging by how dirty this little girl was, she must have been wandering for a long time. Moreover, she was so sensible and looked so simr to Pebbles that he believed Master David would like her. Thor thought the little girl would happily agree, but unexpectedly, the other party directly rejected him. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I can¡¯t go with you, I have to find my big brother.¡± The little girl shook her head. As soon as she mentioned her big brother, there was a strange light in her eyes as if this was the only motivation for her to persevere. ¡®Big brother?¡¯ Thor wondered. His eyes widened in disbelief. He figured, ¡®This can¡¯t be such a coincidence, can it? ¡®This little girl¡¯s name is Pebbles and she also has a big brother. ¡®Moreover, she looks like Pebbles when she was a child! ¡®No wonder she feels so familiar to me.¡¯ Various indications proved that the little girl in front of him was probably Pebbles who left not long ago. ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your big brother¡¯s name? Maybe I know him!¡± Thor asked quickly. Now, he had to confirm the identity of the little girl. If she was really the same Pebbles who left, that would be a big deal. When Pebbles left, she was already in her teenage years. How did she suddenly be a little girl of four or five years old? She also forgot a lot of people and things. She did not even remember Thor, only Master David. This must be caused by her soul being severely injured. Thor could not imagine how mad David would be if he saw Pebbles like this. Pebbles was severely injured and had lost her memory. Moreover, she was homeless and wandering all over the ce like a beggar. How many people would endure Master David¡¯s anger? Wouldn¡¯t Master David destroy the person who dared to hurt Pebbles like this? ¡°Sir, do you know my big brother?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. Finding her big brother was her only aim now. As long as she could find her big brother and stay with him, she would not need to worry about anything else. Not only would she have all the food she could eat, she could even sleep in David¡¯s warm embrace. Chapter 2483 Chapter 2483 Thor tried to keep himself calm and asked kindly, ¡°Honey, you have to tell me what your older brother¡¯s name is first so that I¡¯ll know if I know him.¡± ¡°Sir, I forgot his name! All I know is that I always call him Davey. He treats me very well. He will buy me a lot of good things to eat and he will hold me to sleep in his arms. I don¡¯t know how I got separated from Davey. I miss him so much,¡± the little girl said sadly. Boom! Hearing what the little girl said was like a bolt from the blue for Thor. Thor felt his head buzz and it was making him dizzy. The four or five-year-old girl in front of him turned out to be Pebbles who left not long ago. However, how did she be like this? Who did this to her? Several questions came to Thor¡¯s mind. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, he knew it was not the time to think about them. The most important thing now was to bring Pebbles back, bathe her, clean her up, and then wait for Master David toe out again so he could hand Pebbles into Master David¡¯s hands safely. As for the rest, it was out of Thor¡¯s hands. ¡°Pebbles, d-don¡¯t you know me?¡± Thor could not help asking. ¡°Should we know each other?¡± The little girl¡¯s innocent eyes were full of doubt. ¡°I¡¯m your big brother¡¯s¡­ Well¡­ Friend. We used to see each other a lot.¡± ¡°Sir, do you really know him?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t just know him. I am extremely close to him too!¡± ¡°Then where is Davey now? I want to see him.¡± The little girl asked impatiently. ¡°Pebbles, you shoulde with me first. I¡¯ll take you for a shower, change, and wait for Davey to get you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± The little girl was about to agree, but after thinking about it, she said cautiously, ¡°Sir, how can you prove that you know Davey and not lying to me? If you can¡¯t prove it to me, I can¡¯t go with you.¡± Thor wondered, ¡®How can I prove myself?¡¯ Thor got a little anxious. He had no idea how to prove himself at that moment. Pebbles had forgotten so much about the past that she even forgot about Master David¡¯s name. What could he do to convince the other party? If Pebbles did not believe him and insisted on leaving, where would Thor find her again when Master David came out of seclusion? What should he say to Master David? No! He had to keep Pebbles here but he could not use force in case he aroused her suspicion. After some contemtion, a sh of inspiration shed in Thor¡¯s mind. He said to the little girl, ¡°Pebbles, I have a way to prove it. Wait for me and don¡¯t leave, or else Master David will be very sad when hees out of seclusion. Oh, by the way, Master David is your Davey.¡± The little girl nodded, indicating that she could wait. Then Thor shouted into the shop. ¡°Hey!¡± There was a response from the shop. ¡°Boss, what¡¯s up?¡± Then, several young people ran out. There were both male and female employees hired by Thor to do odd jobs. For example, cleaning or receiving guests when he was not around. Thor could not manage such a big shop by himself. Besides, he was the boss and would often need to go out to meet important clients. So he needed someone to watch the shop. ¡°Go get me a pen and paper. Also, get me a table too,¡± Thor ordered. ¡°Yes, boss! Right away!¡± Several young people returned to the store and brought a pen, paper, and table. Thor put the paper on the table and began to draw on it. Soon, a face appeared on the paper. It was quite simr to David. Chapter 2484 Chapter 2484 After he finished drawing, Thor picked up David¡¯s portrait and showed it to the little girl. ¡°Pebbles, does this look like your big brother?¡± The little girl stared at the portrait in Thor¡¯s hand and a strange light appeared in her eyes. The person in the portrait was indeed simr to the Davey in her mind. She was pretty sure it was Davey. ¡°Yes! This looks like Davey! Sir, you didn¡¯t lie to me! You really know Davey,¡± the little girl squealed in surprise. ¡°See? I told you I knew him, but you still refused to believe me!¡± Thorughed. At the same time, he also breathed a sigh of relief. He finally got Pebbles to stay. If it were not for his drawing skills, he would not have been able to convince this vignt little girl. Moreover, Master David was in seclusion now and Thor had no idea when he woulde out again. He could not bother Master David so he could only wait. ¡°I trust you now. This is great! I¡¯ve been looking for Davey for a long time, and now I¡¯m finally meeting him. I am so happy!¡± As the little girl said that, tears welled up in her eyes. She almost burst into tears. She was exhausted. Since she promised Davey not to steal anything, she had not eaten much since she entered The Spirit Cage. She had to be wary of those bad guys and protect herself too. The only belief in her heart was that she hoped to find Davey soon and live the good life in her memories. As time passed, she could not find any trace of Davey. Later on, the little girl gradually realized that perhaps Davey was not in this city at all. She wanted to look for him in another city, but she did not know where to go. Just when she was losing hope, things took a new turn and she saw a glimmer of hope in her darkest hour. She met someone who knew Davey. The little girl was so excited that she almost cried. ¡°Pebbles, don¡¯t cry. Good girl. Go back with me first, take can wait for Master David, all clean and tidy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Pebbles nodded. After confirming that this man truly knew Davey, she let down her guard. Since David was so nice, his friends must definitely be nice too. Thor took Pebbles back to David¡¯s mansion where he was living in seclusion. When he was halfway there, he told Beanie toe back quickly. Pebbles was a girl. Although she was young and was just four or five years old, he still had to avoid arousing suspicion where possible. Beanie must be the one to help her shower and change. Not long after the two arrived, Beanie came back in a hurry. After receiving Thor¡¯s urgent notice, she thought they received an order from Master David, so she did not dillydally. She dropped the work in hand and rushed back in a hurry. She was about to ask Thor why he asked her toe back, but then her eyes fell on Pebbles beside him and she could not avert her eyes anymore. At this time, the stains on Pebbles¡¯ face had been washed away, revealing her cute little face that looked like a porcin doll. Of course, Beanie could also tell that the little girl in front of her was exactly the same as the little Pebbles who was spoiled rotten by Master David. However, she did not know that the two were the same person. After all, Pebbles was a teenager when she left. The little girl in front of her was only four or five. She could not connect the two. However, Beanie already had some guesses in her mind. The two must be rted in some way. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Otherwise, how would two strangers look so simr? Only when there were simrities in their genes could they look so simr. Chapter 2485 Chapter 2485 ¡°Rivers, who is this?¡± Beanie looked at Thor and the child. ¡°Ms. Nacht, I can¡¯t exin this so I can only tell you this is Pebbles. She must have encountered an ident and suffered a great trauma to her soul, resulting in her returning to this young age. Moreover, she seemed to have forgotten everything except Master David. She was wandering in front of my shop and I ran into her coincidentally so I brought her back. Please clean her up and change her into some clean clothes to wait for Master David toe back,¡± Thor exined briefly. ¡°What? She¡¯s Pebbles?¡± Beanie turned pale with fright. Who was Pebbles? The princess whom Master David spoiled rotten. He even spent at least ten trillion L Dors on her. No one knew why she suddenly disappeared. Now she has reappeared but turned into a four or five-year- old little beggar. If Master David found out about this, he would be furious. ¡± I also find it a bit unbelievable but she is the Pebbles whom Master David spoiled rotten,¡± Thor said with certainty. ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± Beanie still had a look of disbelief. Why did a girl in her teens suddenly turn into a little girl of four or five years old? What happened to Pebbles after she disappeared? ¡°I think Pebbles should have returned to the real world where her soul was severely injured again, so that¡¯s why she became what she is now. We will have to wait until she recovers her memory to find out what happened, but these are not the things we should think about. Don¡¯t worry, Master David will handle this when the timees. Now, we just need to apany her and wait for Master David to come out,¡± Thor said what he was thinking. Though he was also curious as to how Pebbles became like this, as someone who had experience in the business circle, Thor knew that some things should not be asked and that it would be best not to ask. ¡°I see!¡± Beanie said after she calmed herself down. Then, she looked at the small figure next to Thor and asked softly, ¡°Pebbles, let¡¯s go take a bath, okay?¡± ¡°Miss, are you also Davey¡¯s good friend?¡± The little girl asked Beanie. ¡®Yes! Davey and I are very good friends, and he will visit me just follow me from now on and we will wait for Davey toe back, okay?¡± ¡°Okay! Thank you!¡± The little girl beamed happily. She was finally going to meet Davey. Yet, at the same time, the little girl could not stop herself from feeling a little nervous. Would Davey forget her? Would he still treat her as well as before? As for how long ago that was, Pebbles could not remember a thing. After Beanie got Pebbles¡¯ consent, she took her for a bath and then helped the little girl change into clean clothes. The little beggar transformed into a princess who looked like a porcin doll. She was so adorable. Anyone who saw her would want to pinch those fair and tender cheeks. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this time, Beanie and Thor took her to a closed room. As soon as she entered the door, the little girl¡¯s eyes widened. Everything in the room were the things she liked to ¡°Sir, Miss, can I eat them?¡± The little girl asked innocently. Beanie knelt and said distressedly, ¡°Pebbles, you can eat everything here. You can take whatever you want, don¡¯t be shy.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The little girl felt like she was in a dream. She had not had a good meal for so long. She only remembered eating them when she was with Davey. ¡°Of course!¡± Beanieughed. ¡°If I eat them, it doesn¡¯t count as stealing, right? I promised Davey that I won¡¯t steal anything. So, I must do what I promised, otherwise, Davey won¡¯t like me anymore.¡± The little girl looked as if she was in a dilemma. ¡°Pebbles, Master David, or Davey prepared all these treasures for you. They are yours so of course, you won¡¯t be stealing!¡± ¡°Davey prepared all these for me?¡± ¡®Yeah!¡± Beanie nodded. ¡®Yay!¡± The little girl eximed and could not hold herself back anymore. She left the two and ran to the middle of the room. Then, she took out one of the priceless Beast Crystals and popped it into her mouth. She had a look of enjoyment on her face. Chapter 2486 Chapter 2486 Beanie and Thor smiled. After knowing her for so long, they knew how special Pebbles was. She could eat any treasure without consequences. They bought all the treasures into the room during this time. Based on their understanding of David, he would surely ask Pebbles to eat all she could until he came out of seclusion. After the little girl was full, she fell asleep on her stomach. Then, she woke up and continued to eat. She would not leave the room before David came out. Thor went on about his business while Beanie temporarily set aside her work to stay with Pebbles. She dared not leave. If something happened to the little girl, how would she exin herself to Master David? None of her work was as important as this little girl in front of her now. Beanie would only rest assured after she handed Pebbles safely to Master David. Sr system, Earth. Since he had just been to The Spirit Cage not long ago, David had no intention of re-entering it for a while. Therefore, he just stayed on Earth to be with everyone. With David around, the women seemed to work harder in their cultivation. Time passed very quickly. One day, David identally opened his system and discovered that hisvish points had exceeded the million mark. It had reached as many as 1.08 million. In other words, he could choose to upgrade either his Body or Mind. After the upgrade, he would reach the second rank of Overlord Realm-Ancient Overlord Rank. David felt unsafe since he ran into the mysterious person in The Spirit Cage, so he decided to break through his Mind first. Anyway, he was on Earth and not going anywhere, so there was not much difference between partial Ancient Overlord Rank and Ancient Overlord Rank. It would be more than enough to handle everything. Hisvish points were only useful after he spent them. If not, they would just be numbers. Immediately, David announced to everyone that he was going into seclusion. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He went back to his room, turned on the system, and clicked on the plus sign behind the Mind column. Then, he used up one millionvish points to upgrade his Mind from Supreme level 10 to Ancient level 1. One could imagine the process of upgrading. The pain in the soul was truly unforgettable. Even with David¡¯s willpower, he would have lingering fears every time his Mind was upgraded to a new rank. He did not want to experience it again. However, if one wanted to improve one¡¯s strength, one had to go through pain. After he upgraded his Mind, David let out a long exhale. His clothes were drenched in sweat. With just a thought, the sweat evaporated immediately. His clothes were clean and fresh again. As he was getting ready to get up and go out, David remembered that he had not been to The Spirit Cage for a long time. So, why not take this opportunity to take a look? After all, he needed to get morevish points. So, he still needed to be mindful of that need now and then. Hence, David turned on the system again and chose to enter The Spirit Cage. Chapter 2487 Chapter 2487 When David opened his eyes again, he had arrived in The Spirit Cage. After he got up and walked out of the ce he stayed in seclusion, he contacted Beanie and Thor as usual to ask them to report their progress. While he was at it, he would ask if the two had any problems that they could not solve. After Beanie got the message, she looked at Pebbles who was sound asleep. She did not wake the little girl but instead went to find David. Beanie ran into David in the living room. ¡°M-Maste!¡± Beanie called out, out of breath. ¡°Hmm? Beanie, are you nearby? How did you get here so quickly?¡± David asked curiously. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been at home watching someone recently so I never went out.¡± ¡°Watching someone at home? Who?¡± David was curious. ¡°Princess Pebbles!¡± 1 David frowned and thought he heard her wrongly. So, he raised his voice, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The little girl Pebbles you ran into in Sole. After that, you keep her around and she loved nuzzling in your arms. Didn¡¯t she leave earlier? However, Rivers found her and brought her back. She kept saying that she¡¯s been looking for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ Pebbles?¡± David asked in confusion. ¡®Yes! It¡¯s her!¡± Beanie answered affirmatively. Once he got the answer, David got up from his seat. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the secret room where we store treasures. She just finished eating and is asleep.¡± The moment Beanie finished talking, David disappeared. She quickly ran after him. David was astonished to hear what Beanie said. Although Pebbles left without a word, she did leave a letter. She said she needed to attend to some urgent matters so she had to leave temporarily. David believed that something might have happened to Pebbles¡¯ family, which could be the reason she ended up in The Spirit Cage. Once she remembered her past, she would, of course, go back to find her family. Why did shee back to The Spirit Cage? She was also looking for him. Even though he was curious, this was not the time to wonder about all those questions. He would only ask those questions after he saw Pebbles. So, Beanie told him where Pebbles was, David left impatiently without a word. In the next second, David appeared at the door of the secret room storing treasures. He spotted the four or five-year-old little girl sleeping among the treasures. David¡¯s first feeling toward this little girl was that she felt familiar. Very familiar. Even though Pebbles was a teenager when she left, David was sure that this four or five-year-old little girl in front of him was Pebbles. Just like Pebbles said, a person¡¯s scent would not change. As for how Pebbles became this way, David had no idea. He approached Pebbles carefully for fear of waking her. Approaching Pebbles, David crouched down gently to observe the little girl¡¯s face, which resembled a porcin doll. She was simr to the little girl he first met in Sole. However, this one was younger. David loved Pebbles in this state. She had a chubby face and her voice sounded childish. She was so adorable. It was not that David did not like her after she grew up. As she grew up, her body would start to develop. So, they could not be too intimate with each other. After all, there were differences between a man and a woman. He reached out his hand and pulled the little girl into his arms. The old familiar feeling was back. After he took the little girl into his arms, she sniffed in her dreams. She seemed to have smelled something familiar. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. So, she groggily opened her eyes. Chapter 2488 Chapter 2488 What she saw was a handsome face. Pebbles had seen this face countless times in her dream. The strange thing was that she had forgotten everything but this face. As she looked at the familiar face, the little girl¡¯s eyes widened, and she was totally awake. She squealed in a childish voice, ¡°D-Davey? Y-You¡¯re out!¡± David smiled and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m out, and the moment I did, I came straight to you. You should go to sleep if you¡¯re tired, Pebbles. I¡¯m here, so everything will be fine. I am your strong support so if anyone dares to bully you, I¡¯ll beat them up.¡± How could the little girl sleep now? As she looked at David, her vision became blurry and she burst into tears. ¡°Boohoo! Davey, I miss you so much! I¡¯ve been wandering for so long just to look for you, but I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡± ¡°Pebbles, good girl, stop crying, Davey¡¯s here!¡± Davidforted her. The little girl hugged David tightly and slowly fell asleep while crying. She was already full, so she needed to sleep to digest the treasures in her body and restore her damaged soul. Seeing that Pebbles had fallen asleep, David turned and left the room. Beanie was at the door and standing there quietly the entire time. She did not go up to disturb the reunion. ¡°Beanie, you said that Rivers discovered Pebbles, right?¡± David walked over and asked. ¡°Yes, Master! Rivers said that when he met Pebbles in front of the shop, she was all dirty like a wandering beggar,¡± Beanie replied. ¡°Tell Rivers toe back and tell me how he met Pebbles.¡± ¡°Yes, Master, Rivers is already on his way back.¡± After half an hour, David sat in the living room with Pebbles in his arms. Meanwhile, Beanie sat on the other side with Thor. After listening to Thor¡¯s detailed ount of the encounter, David frowned. ording to what Rivers said, Pebbles should have been wandering in Amber City for a long time. Yet, this time was different fromst time. Last time, the little girl relied on her speed to steal and was chased by many businessmen including Thor. However, this time she remembered what David said and did not steal a single treasure. This made David feel quite relieved. As to how Pebbles got to this point and what she encountered after she left, Thor had no idea. When he met the little girl, she looked like a little beggar and she had forgotten everything except for David. However, Thor still told David his analysis. There was only one possibility for Pebbles to be in this situation. Her soul had been severely wounded. She would selectively remember what was most important to her and forget the rest. There were some simrities between what Thor said and what David had in mind. Something must have happened to the little girl¡¯s family. After her memory was restored, she might want to take revenge. As a result, she was defeated by the enemy again, causing her soul to be damaged so she returned to The Spirit Cage to recover. ¡®Sigh, why bother doing all this?¡¯ David sighed helplessly in his heart. He thought, ¡®Can¡¯t she tell me directly? Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®If there is any problem, we can discuss it and face it together. ¡®If the enemy is so strong that I cannot rival them, we can wait until I break through to the peak of Overlord Realm, or even further, before we seek revenge together.¡¯ ording to the past rules of the system, Heavenly Overlord Rank should be the highestbat power in Le. If he went one step further, he could absolutely solve any troubles and problems. Chapter 2489 Chapter 2489 After finding David, Pebbles became more gluttonous and lethargic. It might be because she wanted to restore her soul quickly. Of course, she still liked to nuzzle against David. That had not changed at all. She had to be in David¡¯s arms whether she was eating or sleeping. She would not want to leave even for a moment. David¡¯s arms gave her enough sense of security. After running into Pebbles again, David could not leave The Spirit Cage. He had to watch over her all the time. Fortunately, before entering The Spirit Cage, he announced to everyone that he was going to stay in seclusion. So, he would definitely be spending some time at The Spirit Cage. Since he could not leave, David had a new idea in mind. While he was in The Spirit Cage, he could ask Beanie and Thor to take a step further to get morevish points so he could improve his strength. That way, he would be strong enough to help Pebbles after she regained her memory. Just in case this little girl went looking for trouble again. At this moment, in his heart, David already regarded the guy who hurt Pebbles as his enemy. No matter how powerful the opponent was, he would be David¡¯s enemy since he dared to hurt Pebbles. He did not believe that there would be someone he would not be able to defeat after he reached Heavenly Overlord Rank. If one Heavenly Overlord was not enough, what about dozens, even hundreds of Heavenly Overlords? His clones were not weak at all. At level 5, he could summon twenty-seven clones, but what about when he reached level 6? What about level 7? Who in Le would not be scared when hundreds of Heavenly Overlord clones were dispatched together? However, this was built on the premise of him having enoughvish points. If hisvish points were not enough, he would not be able to improve his strength, let alone upgrade his Cloning. David was also very helpless about this. He had already entered Overlord Realm, but he still could not rx and still had to continue to work hard to earnvish points. He knew that if he wanted to live freely and protect himself and those around him from harm, he must stand at the top of the pyramid. Otherwise, he would be restrained no matter what he did. After confirming his n, David let Beanie and Thor go. They should not be afraid to offend people and they should take the time to collect treasures and buy real estate. The more the merrier! Neither Beanie nor Thor understood why David was doing this. The treasures for Pebbles were piled up into mountains and she would not be able to finish them in a short time. So, what was the use of buying so many treasures at such a high price? Was he storing them so he could sell them once the price rose? Obviously not! The two knew that Master David did not care about money. Otherwise, he would not entrust such arge amount of funds to them. Besides, the price was the highest now. Would it rise again? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It might be tough. When the treasures of the first and second-tier cities flowed into the main city inrge quantities, the prices would definitelye down. It would not continue to rise endlessly. However, this was not what they should worry about. They should just do whatever Master David ordered. With David¡¯s orders, the two would naturally go all out. They purchased at a high price again and the price of the treasures in Amber City jumped by arge amount. David¡¯svish points also began to rise slowly, ushering in a wave of peaks. Chapter 2490 Chapter 2490 Half a monthter, a young man walked out of the descending point in Amber City. The moment he appeared, many people came over to him. The butler in the lead called out respectfully, ¡°Master Perry!¡± ¡°Hey.¡± The young man nodded and grunted a reply. Then, he continued to walk forward. The people behind him followed. ¡°Master Perry, Lord Egan asked you to go back,¡± the butler chased after him and said. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go back in a bit,¡± the young man said casually. ¡°But Master Perry, Lord Egan is waiting for you now.¡± ¡°He¡¯s waiting for me? Alright, I got it, I¡¯ll go now.¡± The young man was already a little impatient. He finally came to The Spirit Cage and he did not have the time to enjoy himself before being scolded by Uncle Egan. Of course, he would be pissed. However, he did not dare to go against Uncle Egan. That was someone who was among the ranks in the Campbell family. If Egan was not happy with him, Perry would suffer. The young man walked in the direction of the CampbellThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. family¡¯s base camp, with the old butler following behind. Three more days passed. Beanie and Thor raised the price of Amber City¡¯s treasures repeatedly and eventually, they got into big trouble. Not even Arian could help them now. Because the person involved this time was the Campbell family, one of the three major families in Amber City. The Birch, Campbell, and Vidales families took turns to be in charge of Amber City, and, in the real world Le, they were all top forces. They all had partial Overlords watching over the families. In the face of such a powerful family, Arian, the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, was powerless. To the Campbell family, Arian would be the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team when they wanted to y nice, if they did not, he was nothing. The reason was very simple. The direct descendant of the Campbell family, Perry, was back. When Perry was in The Spirit Cage previously, he secretly found some businessmen who helped him make money and cultivate his power. Using the name of the Campbell family, these businessmen were unscrupulous and arrogant in The Spirit Cage. They would buy and sell by force. They were notorious in the Amber City business circle. Most of the benefits were taken by Perry. The rest of the businessmen could only look for scraps. Later, Perry was summoned by his family, left The Spirit Cage, and returned to the real world. That group of businessmen then kept a low profile. They were already ruining the Campbell family¡¯s name with what they did. With Perry gone, no one in the Campbell family would protect them. Now, Perry was back all of a sudden. When they heard that someone waspeting with them for business in Amber City, and that person was the reason they could not make any money recently, they could no longer sit still. So what if they had Arian as their backer? Arian was nothing to Perry. So, the conflict started. Perry was domineering and arrogant. He would not suffer any grievances since he was backed by Le¡¯s top power, the Campbell family. When he found that someone was constantly driving up the price of Amber City¡¯s treasures, Perry directly brought his people to find them. How dare they threaten Perry¡¯s interest? They were simply looking for death. Amber City Center. Arge group of people were crowding in front of Jumbo Court. Jumbo Court was Thor¡¯s shop in Amber City. It was also the main source for David to obtainvish points. ¡°Master Perry, this is the boss of Jumbo Court. During your absence, he has been driving up the price of treasures and taking almost more than 80% of the share. We can¡¯t even get scraps!¡± A businessman with a beer bellyined to Perry. ¡°That¡¯s right! Master Perry, the price proposed by Jumbo Court is too high. So, the bosses who have treasures to sell will alle here. Moreover, they have Captain Longer¡¯s help. It¡¯s not that we are not capable, but we are powerless!¡± i ¡°Master Perry, please help us!¡± The group of businessmen began to cry. Chapter 2491 Chapter 2491 Perry looked at Jumbo Court¡¯s door in front of him and scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯m back, no one in Amber City will dare to threaten my interests. They will have to give me back double what they took from me. He¡¯s just an outsider. I think he¡¯s just tired of living.¡± As he said that a few people from Jumbo Court walked out. The person in the lead was Thor. Someone was blocking his entrance so, of course, he had toe out. He had been staying in Amber City for so long and this was the first time he had encountered this. Thor was not flustered. He just contacted Master David. So, he only needed to focus on his job as Master David would take care of the rest. If Master David was still in seclusion, Thor would feel a little nervous. However, after Pebbles reappeared, Master David did not go into seclusion anymore. ¡°May I know who you are? Why are you here in Jumbo Court?¡± Thor took the lead and asked. ¡°Are you the boss here?¡± Perry asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Jumbo Court¡¯s boss, Thor Rivers. May I know what I can help you with?¡± When Thor saw how imposing the other party was, he also slightly humbled himself. He had been a businessman for most of his life so he knew it would be best to keep the peace. He would not cause trouble if he could avoid it. Even though Master David had told him that he should just take action and not constrain himself, as the saying went,¡¯ let sleeping dogs lie.¡¯ If he could solve this peacefully, why should he make a fuss out of this? ¡°Are you the one disturbing Amber City¡¯s market while I¡¯m away, causing everyone¡¯s livelihood to suffer?¡± ¡°Sir, you¡¯re hrious. I¡¯m not that capable. The market is decided by everyone. I just offered a slightly higher price, that¡¯s pretty normal, right? If I like something, of course, I¡¯d pay a higher price to get it,¡± Thor exined patiently. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good enough that I know you¡¯re the culprit. I¡¯m not here to reason with you. Everyone, go in and raid Jumbo Court. Take everything inside and arrest everyone here. I¡¯ll shoulder the responsibility if something happens,¡± Perry waved his hand and ordered. The moment he finished speaking, more than ten guards appeared from behind him immediately. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Judging from the movements and appearance of the guards, they were definitely not ordinary people. They were all top-notched powerhouses. As he watched the more than ten guards walking over to him, Thor yelled, ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°What? Are you regretting this now? Listen, it¡¯s toote. I gave you a chance to go to my house to apologize to me sincerely, but too bad you didn¡¯t appreciate it. Now, you¡¯re asking me to stop? No way in hell! No one who offends me can walk out of Amber City safely,¡± Perry said arrogantly. As the direct descendant of the Campbell family, he had the right to say this. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too much for you to raid my ce and arrest my people without finding out the truth of the matter? Jumbo Court is doing legitimate business and this is a healthypetition. What¡¯s so wrong about this?¡± Thor asked in a deep voice. ¡°Your biggest mistake is offending me! As for whether I¡¯m being a bit too much, I¡¯ll make it even worse for you now. Not only will you not be able to escape, anyone who¡¯s rted to you will not be able to escape as well. What are you waiting for? Get him!¡± Thor did not expect this guy to take action without any warning. He did not dilly-dally at all. So, Thor started to panic. Master David was not here yet. Thor might lose the countless valuable treasures in Jumbo Court. He was not worried about his safety. Even if he was arrested, he believed that David woulde and save him. More than ten guards started to approach Thor and the rest. When the other employees in Jumbo Court saw what was happening, their legs started shaking. One of them suddenly knelt and cried, ¡°Sir, please spare us! Please spare us! I¡¯m just a lowly subordinate so please spare me and let me live! I promise I will cut all ties with Jumbo Court in the future.¡± With the first person taking the lead, the rest also knelt and begged for mercy. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the other party did note in peace because of how overbearing he was. Even though Thor paid them handsomely, money was nothingpared to their lives. Chapter 2492 Chapter 2492 No matter how much money they had, they needed to be alive to spend it. They were only people from the bottom tier, and they could not afford to offend a big shot like this. Thor seemed calm and he did not me them. After all, he hired all of them. They were only here to offer theirbor, not their lives. When the guards were about to barge into Jumbo Court¡­ ¡°Stop!¡± A deep voice stopped them in their tracks. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Captain Arian Longer of the Amber Cityw enforcement team walked over. Behind him were the different team captains of thew enforcement team. Thew enforcement team maintained the order of Amber City. Wherever there was conflict, they would be there. Aside from the three major families, everyone would need to pay respect to them. However, the person causing trouble was the direct descendant of the Campbell family, one of the three major families. He was someone who could ignore Arian. When Thor saw Arian, his tense nerves gradually rxed. With the captain here, no one would dare to act recklessly. However, what Arian said next stunned Thor and the crowd surrounding them. ¡°Master Perry Campbell, can you please stop this for my sake?¡± Arian said courteously to Perry. What he said bewildered Thor and the others. Who was Arian? He was the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team. He had a very high status, so there were not a lot of people in Amber City to whom he had to be so courteous. Everyone wondered, ¡®Master Perry Campbell? Is that young man from the Campbell family, one of the three major families in Amber City? ¡®Perhaps only someone from the Campbell family can make Arian so courteous.¡¯ ¡°For your sake? Arian, who do you think you are? Do you think you are so great as the captain of the law enforcement team? The nerve of you to act like such a poser in front of me.¡± Perry looked at Arian with a cold smirk. Everyone knew Arian¡¯s status in Amber City. Not a lot of people could rule over him. However, the Campbell family was one of them. They could suppress him with no questions. As the direct descendant of the Campbell family, Perry would naturally look down on Arian based on his arrogant and impatient character. ¡°Perry, I¡¯ve given you so much respect by calling you Master. Please don¡¯t be so arrogant. It won¡¯t be good for anyone if you make a huge fuss out of this. In the end, both sides will lose out.¡± Arian frowned. Arian trusted David¡¯s identity. Both of these people had the top forces in Le behind them. The only difference was that even though Perry was the direct descendant of the Campbell family and he was noble, he was a hedonist so his family did not attach a lot of value to him. On the other hand, David was the heir of the force behind him who cultivated him in secret. They had backgrounds of the same level but they were different to a degree. As time passed, this gap would only grow bigger. When David took over the force behind him one day, their difference would be miles apart. It could even be said that they differ enormously from each other. Arian built a good rtionship with David, so of course, he had to help David. He would help David even if it meant offending Perry. Chapter 2493 Chapter 2493 ¡°Wow, Arian, you¡¯re getting brave! It won¡¯t be good for anyone if this blows up, huh? Come, tell me, how is it not good for me? Aside from the Birch and Vidales family, who in Amber City will dare to go against my family? Don¡¯t tell me those two families are behind Jumbo Court,¡± Perry said in disdain. Before he took action, he had looked up Jumbo Court¡¯s background. It was just an outsider. So who were they to wear him out? ¡°Perry, as the saying goes, ¡®if you y with fire, you will eventually get burned.¡¯ You¡¯re used to behaving so arrogantly and one day you will surely suffer defeat. Just wait and see if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± ¡°Arian, it¡¯s none of your business whether I suffer defeat or not. If you¡¯re smart, you will know not to stick your nose in my business. If not, when it¡¯s my family¡¯s turn to govern Amber City next term, your days as the captain of thew enforcement team wille to an end,¡± Perry threatened. ¡°My position as the captain is not decided by just your family alone. I am going to stick my nose into this no matter what.¡± Arian was not scared at all. ¡°Arian, it seems like you¡¯re determined to be my enemy, huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just maintaining the order of Amber City. This is my duty as the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team.¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± Arianughed. He stopped and looked at Arian with cold eyes. ¡°Good. Very good. Great! Arian, you got balls. I will definitely raid Jumbo Court today. I¡¯d like to see who dares to stop me.¡± He had not liked Arian for a while. He was stopped by thew enforcement team back when he first came to Amber City and was committing outrages. At that time, Perry demanded an exnation from Arian. He wanted Arian to let him deal with the team that arrested him, but Arian rejected him sternly. Perry kept this in his mind the entire time. He figured that he would get back to Arian one day with both principal and interest. Today was his chance. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Back then, Perry would not have gone against Arian in front of so many people. Even though he was a hedonist, he was not stupid. After all, Arian was the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team and his status was evident. It would not benefit him to offend Arianpletely. However, Perry would not back down this time. Not long ago, he received an order from the family to leave The Spirit Cage so he went back to Le. He was forced to attend an arranged marriage. He was not bothered that it was an arranged marriage, but he could not even bear to look at the bride. She was a 250 to 300 kg fat woman. Her face was very fat and she would eat the entire day. When Perry met her for the first time, he almost threw up. Of course, he refused strongly and contended on strong grounds. However, the seniors of his family had made up their minds so how could a direct descendant like him, who was not valued, say no? The two forces wanted this marriage. They did not care whether the two people involved in the marriage agreed or not. To put it bluntly, this was about the cooperation between the two forces, so they had to agree even if they did not want to. This was the sorrow of being born into a big family. If Perry was talented enough and was worth cultivating, he would not end up like this. Even if he had to attend an arranged marriage, they could find him a partner who was decent in all aspects. Unfortunately, Perry was just a hedonist. The only thing he could use was his identity. To a hedonist who had a lot of experience in dating and would always be surrounded by beautiful women, Perry would never ept sleeping with a woman like that, let alone being married or having children. In the end, his family grounded him and he could note out before he got over this. He was in a dark room that was only a few square meters and he would have to eat, drink, sleep, and take care of his business there. After enduring a week, Perry could not take it anymore. So eventually, he chose topromise and say yes to the marriage. He understood that as long as he did not agree, he would have to stay there his entire life. Perhaps the seniors of the family also had a guilty conscience over what they did to Perry, so they gave him a lot of special privileges. After getting his privileges, Perry could not wait to enjoy himself. Yet, his 250 to 300 kg fiance found him and could not bear to be separated from him. Chapter 2494 Chapter 2494 Perry almost went crazy. He could not afford to provoke her and he could not hide from her either. So, he had no choice but to enter The Spirit Cage. He was already in a bad mood and had nowhere to vent. So, one could say that Jumbo Court was just the wrong ce at the wrong time. Hence, Perry was not about to spare Arian this time. The family he had an arranged marriage with was not significantly inferior to the Campbell family. Perry knew his worth. Arian was just the captain of a main city in The Spirit Cage, and he was nothing to the Campbell family. ¡°Perry, I¡¯m going to say this now. Don¡¯t even think aboutmitting outrages now that I¡¯m here.¡± Arian was mad as well. He waved his hand and the team captains who followed behind him took action. They quickly stood in a line in front of the entrance of Jumbo Court to stop the guards of the Campbell family. Anyone who could be the team captain of thew enforcement team would be an elite. Perry¡¯s guards were not their opponents at all. After all, he was just a direct descendant who was not valued. He was nothingpared to those talented direct descendants who were cultivated to be the heirs of the family. ¡°Arian, you asked for this. How dare you behave atrociously in front of my family? You¡¯re so bold! Today, I¡¯ll let you know that you¡¯re just an ant to my family!¡± Perry grinned maliciously and was about to take action. He knew his people were not the opponents of thew enforcement team, but he refused to believe that Arian would dare to do anything to him. If Arian hurt someone from the Campbell family, his days as the captain of thew enforcement team woulde to an end. Not only that, he might even lose his life. When Perry was about to take action, a voice caused his blood to run cold. ¡°Perry, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve looked everywhere for you.¡± Perry knew this voice very well. This voice could even be described as his nightmaretely. It was this voice that would wake him from his dreams every night. The only reason he came into The Spirit Cage was because he was hiding from the owner of this voice. He turned around to look as his body shook uncontrobly. He saw a 250 to 300-kg woman with extraordinary looks, standing there like a mountain. Everyone around her moved away. They were worried that they might not be able to avoid her in time. The woman¡¯s appearance attracted countless gazes as well Someone at the scene failed to control themselves and vomited their dinner fromst night. Vomiting started all around. The woman¡¯s smile disappeared and she said sternly, ¡°Find the ones who threw up and force them to eat whatever they threw up. Kill the ones who do not eat their vomit.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss!¡± Someone replied immediately. The people who threw up were caught and forced to lie on the ground to eat their vomit. The other onlookers quickly left. Everyone covered their mouths and dared not make a sound, let alone throw up. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The woman would kill if there were disagreements. Not only was she hideous, but she was also vicious and merciless. Unfortunately, she was born into a huge family and looked like trouble at first nce. So, they could only run away. Chapter 2495 Chapter 2495 Perry almost burst into tears when he saw the gigantic body that looked like a small mountain. He thought to himself, ¡®Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve fu*king escaped to The Spirit Cage. Why did you follow me? Don¡¯t you know that I don¡¯t want to see you?¡¯ Yes, this woman was the bride from the arranged marriage that Perry¡¯s family found for him. Her name was Fabi Marche, the direct descendant of one of the major families in Le. She was an extraordinary woman who was not even 170cm tall but weighed about 300kg. A woman like this would not reach anyone¡¯s beauty standards no matter where she was. If she was on Earth, it might be difficult for her to walk with her 300kg body. She could only stay in bed, eat, and wait for her death. However, Fabi could still walk with no problems here. Her weight did not affect her speed at all. The people around who threw up after seeing Fabi were all pressed to the ground by the Marche family¡¯s guards. They were all eating their vomit. No one would dare to not eat their vomit when their lives were in danger. However, after they ate it, they would throw up again. This was a human¡¯s natural response. They could not control their bodies from repelling the vomit. Yet, the Marche family¡¯s guards did not care. They lifted their knives and killed the people who threw up again. Since Miss Fabi ordered them to kill anyone who did not finish eating their vomit, they would execute it. ¡°Ah!¡± Screams could be heard. Blood sttered everywhere. Such a bloody scene caused the people who wanted to throw up to swallow their vomit forcefully. If they dared to throw up, they would die. If they died in The Spirit Cage, they would also die in real life. Everyone was scared. Arian saw this too. As the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team and the number one person to maintain the order and safety of the city, logically speaking, he should do something to stop Fabi. However, he did not dare! From Perry¡¯s expression, he could tell that Perry despised this disgusting woman who looked like a mountain, i Anyone who could make Perry helpless and show such an expression would surely be from a force that was on the same level as the Campbell family. If not, judging from Perry¡¯s temper, he would have killed the fat woman a long time ago. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Arian knew he could not afford to offend her. If he forcefully did something to stop her, not only would he not be able to save others, but he might also put himself in harm¡¯s way. He was not stupid. He who understood the times was a wise man. He could not do anything. He did not dare to do anything. ¡°Fabi, why are you here?¡± Perry came back to his senses and questioned loudly. ¡°I¡¯m here for you, of course! Perry, we¡¯re engaged and you¡¯re my fiance. Shouldn¡¯t Ie here to find you?¡± Fabi looked at Perry and said aggrievedly. If a gentle and beautiful woman was making this expression, she could surely dominate most men. However, since Fabi was the one doing it, Perry only wanted to throw up. Not just him, but the people surrounding them also wanted to throw up. However, no one dared to throw up. Even Perry did not dare to vomit in front of Fabi. Once he offended her, he would suffer for the rest of his life. They were both direct descendants of their respective families, but they had a certain gap between their identities. Perry¡¯s grandfather and the current head of the Campbell family were biological brothers, but he was not around now. So, Perry was a direct descendant of the family with no support. Therefore, the seniors of the family arranged a marriage that was not a match for him at all. Meanwhile, Fabi was the biological granddaughter of the current head of the Marche family. The head of a family was only second to the grandmasters and they had absolute authority. What Fabi said shocked all of the onlookers, including Arian. They thought to themselves, ¡®Master Perry Campbell was engaged to a woman like this?* Chapter 2496 Chapter 2496 ¡®The two of them did not match at all. ¡®Even though Perry was not talented, he¡¯s still pretty handsome. ¡®On the contrary, the same can¡¯t be said for Fabi. ¡®Anyone who can control themselves from throwing up after seeing her is so powerful. ¡®It¡¯s already tough just to look at her. ¡®And now he¡¯s going to marry and sleep with her every night?¡¯ Everyone shuddered at the thought of it. They were all looking at Perry with pity. Yes, pity! Just now, a lot of people envied Perry for daring to look down on Arian. Now, they were not envious of him anymore. They were only looking at him with pity. No one would say yes if they were asked to marry such a woman, not even if they had the five Le rulers as their support. It was because Fabi looked too gross. Her body was over 300kg. She looked like a ball and she was fierce-looking. 1 Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She would be chomping on the leg of some beast wherever she went. So, her lips would always be greasy. This was not how a woman should behave! She was even more manly than a man. Fabi¡¯s appearancepletely challenged everyone¡¯s cognition about women. They thought, ¡®Can a woman behave like this?¡¯ A lot of the men immediately felt that the women they had were amazing. ¡°Fabi, we¡¯re just engaged. We¡¯re not yet married. Can you please stop following me?¡± Perry was about to cry. The heated gazes from the onlookers around him made him want to crawl into a hole in the ground. He was the direct descendant of the Campbell family. When did he ever need someone to pity him? He thought, ¡®Who are you ants to pity me?¡¯ As he thought about his tragic life in the future and how he had to face this disgusting ball of flesh in front of him every day, Perry¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me following you? Since we¡¯re engaged, you¡¯re mine. Perry, stop running away. You can¡¯t escape from me. Just go back with me. I¡¯ll tell Grandpa toplete our marriage as soon as possible. After that, you¡¯ll be my husband,¡± Fabi said longingly. She was imagining the wonderful life she would have in the future. She was going to be someone with a husband. Moreover, he was so handsome as well. Perry looked at the fierce-looking Fabi and the grease on her mouth. As if his life was devoid of meaning, he said,¡± Fabi, can you give me more time? After all, marriage is forever and this is so sudden. I need some time to adjust.¡± If he could not use force, he should be gentle with her. He genuinely did not want to marry Fabi so quickly. However, that was arranged by his family so he could not say no. Therefore, he could only dy this for as long as he could. ¡°No! Perry, you¡¯re my fiance now and my husband in the future. No matter where you go, I will follow you closely until we¡¯re officially married.¡± Fabi did not even think before rejecting Perry. Perhaps she also knew no one would like how she looked. Now that she was finally going to marry such an exceptional fiance, how could she let Perry escape? To Fabi, Perry was indeed exceptional. At least, he looked handsome and was born into a big family like the Campbell family. Their conversation made the onlookers understand what was going on. Without a doubt, this was definitely an arranged marriage by two major forces. Even though Perry was reluctant, he could only obey. This was the sorrow of being born into a big family. Since he got to enjoy the convenience and benefits of the family, he had to listen to his family when he was supposed to contribute. He did not have the slightest ounce of resistance. Anyone could tell how much Perry rejected this marriage. Too bad, it did not work. The seniors of his family had made up their minds. A direct descendant that was not valued like him could only obey their orders. Chapter 2497 Chapter 2497 ¡°Fabi, I¡¯m begging you to please spare me! I will go back when it¡¯s time for our wedding, but before that, please stop bothering me and give me some time to be alone, okay?¡± Perry cried helplessly. He had no choice. He could not provoke her nor hide from her. Since Fabi came into The Spirit Cage and appeared at Amber City directly, she clearly came in from the Campbell family. This also meant that the Campbell family allowed this. No matter where he was, Fabi would go after him. Perry knew he could not change his gate. Now, he only hoped that he could have some fun before his wedding. When the onlookers heard Perry¡¯s helpless words, they were all beyond shocked. There were not a lot of people who could force Master Perry Campbell like this. This woman like a little mountain surely had an extraordinary identity. Since they were too far away from the Marche family¡¯s jurisdiction, they could never understand how powerful the Marche family was. They were not weaker than the Campbell family at all, and they were even slightly more powerful. The Campbell family only had one partial Overlord grandmaster while the Marche family had two. This was the difference between the two families, and it was also why the Campbell family was willing to be at a disadvantage in this arranged marriage. No man would want to marry a woman like Fabi if it was not for an arranged marriage or unless the Marche family was forcing them. ¡°Perry, stop resisting. Come back with me. I will not let you suffer in the future.¡± Fabi remained unmoved. She decided that she would follow Perry today. Of course, Perry would not give in submissively. The two were haggling with each other. One hoped that he could enjoy his life before the marriage and not interfere with the other¡¯s life. While the other figured that since they were going to get married, she should watch over her husband so that he would not mess around. The two were firm on their opinions and one could not convince the other. At this moment, a young and handsome man walked over That person was David. When he was walking over, he quickly covered the eyes of Pebbles in his arms. There was blood and vomit everywhere.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The pungent smell was unbearable. There were more than ten corpses sprawled all over the ground. David was curious. He wondered, ¡®Why are so many people dead? Judging from their clothes, they¡¯re onlookers.¡¯ When David saw Fabi, he was even more shocked. He thought to himself, ¡®Does such a strange woman exist in this world? Her height and her weight is making her look like a round ball-shaped monster.¡¯ She was also holding the leg of some unknown beast that weighed about 5kg. Shepletely challenged David¡¯s idea about women. The women around him, namely Celia, Selena, Mia, Astrid, and the others, were all gentle and soft. When had he even met someone like Fabi? David looked at Fabi and Perry who were in a stand-off. Then, he ignored them and walked straight to the entrance of Jumbo Court to meet Arian and Thor. ¡°Master David!¡± Thor called out respectfully. ¡°Master David,¡± Arian also greeted him courteously. Chapter 2498 Chapter 2498 When they saw David, both breathed a sigh of relief. In Thor¡¯s opinion, David was omnipotent and could solve any problem. Arian assumed that David¡¯s background was on the same level as the Campbell family, so David¡¯s status was obviously much higher than Perry1 s. Among the forces with the same level, the direct descendants were also divided into different ranks. David was clearly first in the ranks. Perry would be much lower. As for Fabi, Arian did not know her nor did he know the Marche family, so he had no clue about her status. ¡°Captain Longer, Rivers, what¡¯s going on?¡± David looked at the two and asked in confusion. He received a notice from Thor that someone came to Jumbo Court to make trouble, so he hurried over with Pebbles. Eventually, he encountered such a scene. David¡¯s arrival temporarily interrupted the conversation between Fabi and Perry. After all, the surrounding crowd had retreated far away and left a huge space when David walked in with a little girl in his arms. When he spotted David talking to Arian and the boss of Jumbo Court, Perry knew this punk must be the support behind Jumbo Court. Immediately, he diverted his attention and prepared to first vent his anger on Jumbo Court. He said to Fabi, ¡°Fabi, let¡¯s talk about thister. I have other things to deal with now, so if you want to be here, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Seeing that Perry had agreed to let her stay, Fabi happily replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Perry, I will only help you and not make trouble for you.¡± Perry turned to face David and the others, then said coldly,¡± Arian, is this the kid you¡¯re waiting for? I¡¯m curious to see how he can make the dignified Captain Longer willingly offend me by protecting Jumbo Court.¡± ¡°Perry, this is Amber City, not the Campbell residence. As the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, it¡¯s my job to stop you from messing around¡± Arian replied sternly. When David was not here, he did not back down, and now that David was here, he would never compromise with Perry. This was a good opportunity to curry favor with David, so how could he miss it? ¡°Are you the one Rivers mentioned who came to make trouble at Jumbo Court?¡± David asked Perry as he looked at him. ¡°I didn¡¯te to make trouble!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. After Perry finished speaking, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m here to raid the ce and wipe you all out.¡± ¡®You? Where do you want to raid? Who do you want to wipe out?¡± David looked disdainful. How dare this hedonist act so recklessly in front of him? At this moment, Pebbles suddenly broke free from David¡¯s hand that was covering her eyes and turned to look around curiously. When she saw Fabi standing with Perry, she immediately shouted, ¡°Wow! What a big ball!¡± Fabi¡¯s expression instantly became extremely unpleasant. That damned girl called her a ball? Although what the other party said was true, how could Fabi admit it? She despised it when others talked about her shorings. ¡®You brat, who are you calling a ball? I¡¯ll rip your mouth from your face!¡± Fabi was furious. ¡°Wow! You have hands, and feet, and can talk! Are you a ballshaped human? You look so ugly! I¡¯ve never seen someone so ugly like you!¡± The little girl looked surprised. Her words directly amused the onlookers around her. Everyone covered their mouths and wanted tough but did not dare to. A ball-shaped human? What an apt description! Of course, Pebbles¡¯ wordspletely offended Fabi. ¡®You! Bring that brat to me. I will tear her mouth apart with my own hands and ruin her face so that she will have a life worse than death.¡± Fabi yelled maniacally. ¡®Yes, Miss!¡± The Marche family guards hidden in the crowd immediately sprang into action. Chapter 2499 Chapter 2499 Fabi was the granddaughter of the head of the Marche family. Even though she was not up to beauty standards because she was fat and hideous- she would embarrass her entire family when she was out in public-she still had a pretty high status. Therefore, Fabi¡¯s guards were very strong. Their strength was several times higher than Perry¡¯s guards. The reality was cruel if one was born into a big family. The higher the status, the stronger the guards around you. Of course, the first-in-line heirs would have a lot of very powerful guards around them As for why David did not have guards, Arian also wondered. He concluded that this was done to hide his identity. After all, he was an heir cultivated in secret. If there were too many powerhouses around him, he would be easily exposed. Although it was a little far-fetched, it made sense. On Fabi¡¯s order, dozens of the Marche family guards sprang into action. They surrounded David to try to snatch the little girl in his arms and hand her over to their young mistress. Arian stepped forward immediately and shouted, ¡°This is Amber City! You guys are not allowed to act so recklessly! It¡¯s not toote to stop now. If you take action, it will be hard to predict what will happen to you. When the timees, don¡¯t me thew enforcement team for being merciless.¡± His righteous words won the apuse of the crowd around them. Someone even yelled, ¡°Good job, Captain Longer! We support you! Don¡¯t let these outsiders do whatever they want and disturb thew and order of Amber City!¡± Immediately, others followed. ¡®Yes! We support you, Captain Longer! Return peace to Amber City.¡± ¡°We support Captain Longer!¡± ¡°We support Captain Longer!¡± Little did they know that they were making things very hard for Arian. He did not want to offend Perry and Fabi. However, he had already chosen David so if he did not do anything now, it would be unfavorable to both parties in the end. Then, the loss would outweigh the gain even more. Now that a choice has been made, he just had to brace himself and stick with the path that he chose. Regardless of whether it was a cliff or a broad avenue in front of him, he could only bite the bullet. Arian believed that David¡¯s strength would definitely be no worse than Perry and Fabi¡¯s. He was just worried that he would be the sacrifice. Whenever powerful people fought, the onlookers would often be the ones suffering. In the eyes of the Campbell family, a big family in Le, wasn¡¯t he just an onlooker? Arian could only bet that David was not the type to burn bridges. Otherwise, he might fall head first. If he had David¡¯s support and Salem¡¯s protection, he should be able to handle pressure from the Campbell family and the Marche family. ¡°Since you all want to seek death, then I will fulfill that today. Go! Get that brat for me and then destroy these people who are seeking death,¡± Fabi spat through gritted teeth. Now, all she could think about was making the life of that little girl worse than death. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As for the threats? She was the granddaughter of the head of the Marche family, so who was Fabi afraid of? ¡®Yes, Miss!¡± Dozens of the Marche family guards rushed over at high speed, aiming at Pebbles in David¡¯s arms. At this time, the little girl was looking outside curiously and showing no sign of fear. Although she lost her previous memory, she instinctively felt that this was nothing. She was not afraid of anything now that she was in Davey¡¯s arms. ¡°Stop them!¡± Arian yelled. The powerhouses of thew enforcement team who followed him all took action and stood in a row in front of David. They were prepared to block the Marche family¡¯s guards. Perry took a look. Great! This is exactly what he wanted. If he were to fight Arian, the people he brought might not win. However, with Fabi¡¯s guards in the mix, it might not be the case. Chapter 2500 Chapter 2500 If the two joined forces, how would Arian stop them? In any case, he nned to kill Arian first and then pin the me on Fabi. He wanted to see who had the guts to do anything to the granddaughter of the Marche family. Perry was overjoyed. Arian was just a captain of a smallw enforcement team in the main city. How dare he not show Perry respect so many times? He was simply asking for it. ¡°Come on! Go and kill thosew enforcers. I will take responsibility for any idents,¡± Perry shouted excitedly. However, when he tilted his head and saw Fabi beside him. His excitement was instantly extinguished. It would not be long before he married this ball-shaped woman in front of him and lived with her for the rest of his life. Perry thought to himself, ¡®Is this my destiny? ¡®Why can¡¯t Fabi look like the young mistresses from other rich families? ¡®Why can¡¯t she be thin, better-looking, and more educated?¡¯ What he did not know was that if Fabi looked more normal, would he, an undervalued direct family, be worthy of her, the granddaughter of the head of the Marche family? It was precisely because of Fabi¡¯s appearance that caused the direct descendants of genuinely prestigious big families to look down on her. That was why Perry was the one who got this arranged marriage. Otherwise, Perry would not even have a chance. Upon hearing the order from their master, the guards of the Campbell family quickly followed behind the guards of the Marche family. When the two parties were about to collide, Arian panicked on the inside. He wondered, ¡®Why is David not doing anything? I can¡¯t afford to provoke these two forces. ¡®I stepped forward only to curry favor with David so that we can be closer. ¡®If he doesn¡¯t do anything, then I won¡¯t know how to end this.¡¯ The people from the Campbell and Marche families dared to kill thew enforcement team but the team did not dare to kill them. Otherwise, thew enforcement team would be dealt a devastating blow if the two major families started to fight them. ¡°C-Captain, s-should we take action?¡± A team captain of thew enforcement team next to Arian asked. He knew who Perry was. He was the direct descendant of the Campbell family, one of the three major families in Amber City. The Campbell family would be the mayor of Amber City next term. So, it would be unwise to offend the Campbell family at this time! Meanwhile, Fabi was so ugly but she could still marry into the Campbell family. Moreover, Perry could not even resist so clearly, she was on the same level as the Campbell family, or even more powerful. If the two major families joined forces, not even the Birch family in Amber City would get any benefits if they joined forces with the Vidales family, let alone thew enforcement team. The rest of the seniors of thew enforcement team cast questioning nces at Arian. They certainly did not want to meddle in this kind of thing. Because thew enforcement team would not be able to bear the consequences, regardless of the result. Arian gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He was under tremendous pressure. On one hand was David whom he had already befriended. On the other hand, was the coboration of the two major families, the Campbell and Marche families. What should he do? If he chose to stand by and do nothing after offending the two big families, wouldn¡¯t he be offending both sides? At this time, Arian regretted everything. If he had known earlier, he would not have brought his people over. Now, he caught himself in a dilemma.This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Huff!¡± Arian let out a long sigh. There was no other way. Since it had escted to this, he could only gamble with everything he got. ¡°Go on! I¡¯m here, so what are you afraid of?¡± Chapter 2501 Chapter 2501 After hearing what Arian said, the rest of thew enforcers gritted their teeth and got ready. At this critical moment¡­ Boom! A huge and suffocating energy suddenly appeared and enveloped the scene. Everyone felt as if their bodies had been plunged into an ice cave. The guards of the Marche family and the Campbell family all stopped. They stood where they were and did not dare to move. It was as if they were being stared at by an ancient ferocious beast. If they moved, they would be killed immediately. Perry and Fabi showed even more terrified expressions on their faces. It was because they were the main target of this energy. The feeling of being killed immediately if they moved made the scalps of the two direct descendants of major families tingle. When had they ever experienced this kind of crisis? It was as if time stood still at the scene and no one dared to move. ¡°Wow! Davey, why did they stop moving all of a sudden? This is so amazing!¡± When she saw this scene, the little girl cried out curiously. ¡°It¡¯s because they are afraid of death, so that¡¯s why they dare not move!¡± David exined with a smile. After he said that, he carried Pebbles and stepped between the two parties. The whole process took about ten seconds. No one in the audience dared to move. They did not even dare to move a finger. That huge suffocating energy was still around. Who would dare to move in the face of death? For more than ten seconds, although everyone dared not move, they had their thoughts in their hearts. The people who were the most delighted were Arian and thew enforcers he brought. Fortunately, Arian persisted until thest moment. Otherwise, he would miss the best opportunity to have a good rtionship with David. The surrounding onlookers also showed joyful expressions. They still vividly remembered Fabi¡¯s random killings. They hoped that someone would take care of this fat hideous woman. ¡°Rivers, briefly tell me what happened,¡± David asked suddenly. ¡°Yes, Master David!¡± Thor replied respectfully. Then, he told David how Perry brought people to block the entrance to and how Fabi appeared out of the blue. When David heard that the people who died around him were killed because they could not stop themselves from vomiting when they first met Fabi, he frowned. It was fine if she was ugly. She could just stay home. However, she had toe out to scare others. Then after that, she wanted to kill the people who got scared. What kind of logic was that? To be honest, David almost threw up when he first saw Fabi. Which one of the women around him was not graceful, one in a million? When he suddenly saw a woman like Fabi, his body would surely have a drastic reaction. However, this was not the reason for Fabi to kill. After hearing Thor¡¯s recount, David continued to walk forward. He walked past the Marche and Campbell family guards and came to Perry and Fabi. When the two saw David approaching them, the fear in their hearts skyrocketed. They knew this threat of death was real. If they did not pay attention, they would die here. As the direct descendants of major families, they did not want to die. ¡°W-What do you want?¡± Perry asked, shaking.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°I-I¡¯mthe b-biological granddaughter of the head of the Marche family. Y-You can¡¯t kill me o-or my grandpa won¡¯t spare you,¡± Fabi also stammered. She had never experienced a real threat of death. She was terrified. David turned to look at Fabi. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if you look ugly, but why do you want toe out to scare others? I can forgive you for scaring others, but you even dare to kill them? Who gave you the right to disregard other human lives and kill them just because you want to? Your grandpa, who¡¯s the head of the family?¡± Chapter 2502 Chapter 2502 The series of questions stunned Fabi. Under normal circumstances, if David had dared to say that she was ugly, Fabi would fly into a fit of rage, ready to tear David into pieces. However, now that death was still hanging over her head, she dared not. ¡°1-1 was wrong! I will never dare to do that again. Please spare me!¡± Fabi cried. Then, there was a foul smell. This disgusting woman urinated from fear! ¡°Oh no! It smells so bad!¡± The little girl pinched her nose and said hastily. Perry at the side covered his mouth and nose with a look of disgust. David took a few steps back with Pebbles in his arms and let out another ball of energy to block out the stench. ¡®You want me to spare you, but who will spare the dead? If I weren¡¯t here today, I can¡¯t even imagine how many innocent people would have died here. You have to pay for what you did. Remember, God is always watching. Karma will alwayse back and bite you in the ass.¡± After David finished speaking, he ignored the two and turned to leave. He despised these hedonists who relied on their backgrounds to act recklessly and disregard the lives of others. He had killed so many people like this during his entire journey. However, they were endless. It seemed that the education of these so-called major forces needed improvement. After David turned and left, the frightening energy also disappeared. Perry and Fabi were immersed in the joy of having survived a cmity when two rays of light shed past them. Immediately, the smiles on their faces froze. On their foreheads, there were two bloody holes and their lives came to an abrupt end. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Their bodies fell backward. Thud! Thud! With one loud and one not-so-loud sound, Perry and Fabi¡¯s corpses fell to the ground. The louder sound was of course caused by Fabi¡¯s 300kg body. The two direct descendants from major families died in The Spirit Cage. If their souls died, they would also die in the real world. Their corpses would rot very quickly. Perry and Fabi could never imagine that they would die during this trip to The Spirit Cage. The sudden scene shocked everyone on the scene. Even Arian widened his eyes. The shock in his heart was immeasurable. He said to himself, ¡®Perry and Fabi died just like that? How is David so bold? Even if he has a force that¡¯s on the same level as the Campbell and Marche family behind him, will the two families spare him after he killed the two direct descendants?¡¯ Arian thought David might just beat Perry up. He thought David might beat Perry until he was half dead. Yet, he never imagined that David would kill them directly. He wondered, ¡®Is it because he¡¯s confident enough or is he just fearless because he¡¯s ignorant? ¡®If it¡¯s because he¡¯s confident, the only people who can kill the direct descendants of the Campbell and Marche family and not get investigated are the five Le rulers. ¡®Is one of the Le rulers David¡¯s support?¡¯ When Arian thought about this, his heart almost leaped out of his chest. The Campbell and Marche family guards were stunned after witnessing their masters die in front of them. Then, they thought about what would happen to them. They were dispatched by the families to protect Perry and Fabi. Now that they were dead, would they have a good ending? Surely not. Even if they could make it back to their families alive, what awaited them would be a life worse than death. Chapter 2503 Chapter 2503 After Fabi and Perry died, dozens of red eyes stared at David. And the owners of these eyes were the guards around Fabi and Perry. The moment their masters died, they knew how miserable their fate would be. ¡°What? Do you want to follow your masters?¡± David stopped and looked at the guards of the two major families calmly. He was not scared of facing the cannibalistic eyes of these people at all. No matter how many ants there were, they were still ants and would not be elephants. None of the guards Perry replied, their eyes still fixed on David. ¡°I haven¡¯t pursued the matter of you taking the side of the evil-doer. After all, you¡¯re just a subordinate and you can¡¯t help it. I nned to spare you all, but if you want to pursue death, I can think of this as doing a good deed and fulfilling your wishes.¡± After David finished speaking, he emitted some of his murderous intent. The cold murderous intent was like a sharp knife resting on the necks of the guards of the two major families. They came to their senses instantly. All would be afraid when the crisis of death was right in front of them. They realized that as long as there was life, there was hope. Even if they would be severely punished by the family when they went back, they would just die at worst. In short, they could still live a little longer. Many people imed they did not care about death, but how many of them were truly unafraid if they were dying? The guards, who hade to their senses, slowly averted their gazes. They were not as they had calmed down, they did not dare to continue looking at David, the bringer of bad luck. ¡°Go back and tell your master that the person who killed them is named David Lifell. If they want revenge, they cane at any time. I will be waiting.¡± After saying this, David¡¯s tone changed. ¡°Now, get lost!¡± Boom! A p of thunder rang in the minds of Marche and Campbell family guards, making them dizzy. The murderous intent went to their hearts directly and they were scared out of their wits. Then, they fled the scene one after another. David continued to walk to the entrance of Jumbo Court. ¡°M-Master David, you¡­ You¡­¡± Arian stuttered and could not get a full sentence out. At this time, David interrupted, ¡°Captain Longer,e, are you interested in going in and having a drink with me? Let¡¯s wait and see the reactions of the Marche and Campbell families.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Oh! O-Okay!¡± Arian nodded repeatedly. How could he let go of the opportunity to better his rtionship with David? When David walked up to Thor, he said, ¡°Rivers, get someone to tidy up the entrance and prepare a table of good food. I want to have drinks with Captain Longer.¡± ¡°Yes, Master David, I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± Thor replied respectfully. Thor expected this. David walked into the Jumbo Court with Arian behind him. Perry and Fabi¡¯s deaths soon caused an uproar in Amber City. Fabi¡¯s death was just neglected. Although the Marche family was powerful, probably even surpassing the Campbell family, their jurisdiction was not in Amber City after all. Therefore, not a lot of people knew the Marche family. However, Perry was the direct descendant of the Campbell family, one of the three major families in Amber City. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. With this identity, he could walk sideways in Amber City and do whatever he wanted without anyone daring to go against him. However, Perry died. This was so serious. The Campbell family would surely cause a huge sensation in Amber City. Chapter 2504 Chapter 2504 David¡¯s name resounded throughout Amber City. Anyone who dared kill a Campbell family member, even a direct descendant not worth much attention, would end up with serious consequences. Not everyone could bear it. Amber City, the Campbell family. The moment he learned of Perry¡¯s death, the Campbell family¡¯s person in charge of The Spirit Cage immediately mmed his hand on the table. ¡°What? Say that again! What happened to Perry?¡± Egan asked loudly. ¡°Lord Egan, Master Perry is dead. He was killed by a man named David Lidell. Miss Fabi of the Marche family was also killed along with Master Perry.¡± the kneeling servant carefully reported what just happened. Everyone knew this was a big deal. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The two main characters of the Campbell and Marche families, who were about to marry, had died together in The Spirit Cage. Wasn¡¯t this a p to the faces of the two major families? One could foresee that the man named David Lidell would surely bear the wrath of the Campbell and Marche families. Unless David¡¯s support was on the same level as the Campbell and Marche families, he would have a miserable ending. Even with the same level of strength, it might not be easy facing the joint pressure of the two major families. Only the five Le rulers would dare to ignore the two major families in Le. ¡°Are you sure what you said is true? Not only Perry died but even Miss Fabi of the Marche family died too?¡± Egan asked in shock. ¡°Yes! Lord Egan, this is the news from Master Perry and Miss Fabi Marche¡¯s guards. So it¡¯s definitely real.¡± After Egan confirmed the deaths of Perry and Fabi, he stood there speechlessly for a long time. After a minute or so, he suddenly cursed angrily, ¡°Perry, you little bastard! The Campbell family and the Marche family have just confirmed the marriage, and now the bride and groom are dead? Moreover, they died in The Spirit Cage! How should I, the person in charge, exin to the head and the Marche family? They are bloody framing me! They should just die in Le, why did they die here?¡± The moment Egan learned of the deaths of Perry and Fabi, his immediate thought was not how to avenge Perry, but how to exin to the Campbell and Marche families. Egan was not too interested in a hedonist like Perry. That kid could not survive in Le so he came to The Spirit Cage to cause trouble to Egan. Now, he not only lost his life but even Miss Fabi of the Marche family also. As the head of the Campbell family in The Spirit Cage, Egan must be responsible. For him, this was aplete disaster. If Perry was the only one who died, at worst, the Campbell family would avenge him and find another direct descendant of the Campbell family to marry the young mistress of the Marche family. i Yet, even the young mistress of the Marche family was dead. There would be no marriage now! If this matter was not handled well, Egan was afraid that it would offend the Marche family. Egan felt tormented. He was minding his business and now he had to take care of this huge kerfuffle. Who would think that someone in Amber City would dare to kill the direct descendant of the Campbell family and the young mistress of the Marche family? The person who came to report was still kneeling on the ground. He did not dare to say anything. Of course, he too knew this was very troublesome. ¡°Were there a lot of people at the scene?¡± Egan asked. ¡°Yes! Now, almost everyone in Amber City knows.¡± ¡°What about the Marche family¡¯s guards?¡± Egan continued asking. ¡°After Master Perry and Miss Fabi died, David did not kill them. He even asked the guards to go back to report to their families. He said he¡¯ll be waiting at Jumbo Court and if anyone wants revenge, they should go find him. After that, the Marche family¡¯s guards all went back to Le from the descending point. I think they should have gone back to deliver the news.¡± ¡°What about our people are at the scene?¡± ¡°They¡¯re outside.¡± ¡°Get one of them inside. I want to know everything that happened.¡± ¡®Yes, Lord Egan!¡± Chapter 2505 Chapter 2505 Soon, one of Perry¡¯s guards came in, knell in the middle of the hall, and said respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Lord Egan!¡± ¡°Were you there from the start to the end?¡± Egan asked. ¡°Lord Egan, I¡¯ve always been with Master Perry,¡± replied the guard. ¡®Then, do you know the whole story?¡± ¡®Yes!!!¡± ¡®Tell me from start to finish and don¡¯t miss a single detail. If you dare to lie or exaggerate, you know the consequences,¡± Egan said solemnly. ¡®Yes, Lord Egan. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t dare to talk nonsense.¡± Then, he began to go into details. When Perry first arrived at The Spirit Cage, he received a report from a businessman he trained that someone had disrupted the market in Amber City and made everyone unable to buy anything good, let alone make money. So, Perry brought his people to Jumbo Court to make trouble. Then, Arian, the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, came to stop him. After that, Fabi, the young mistress of the Marche family, arrived and grossed out the onlookers. They were throwing up non-stop so Fabi immediately ordered the killing. In the end, David arrived at the scene, killed Fabi and Perry, but spared the guards around them. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The guard could only make himself clear after re telling the story for a full ten minutes. Egan fell into silence after he heard that. If what the other party said is true. Perry and Fabi were clearly the ones at fault. However, this was not a world of reasoning, but a world of strength. As long as someone had the ability, right or wrong did not seem to be important. It just so happened that the Marche family and the Campbell family were strong enough not to need to reason with others. Egan called out for someone. The confidant who had just reported the news to him quickly trotted in. ¡°Lord Egan!¡± ¡°Get some people to first send Perry¡¯s guards back to the family, and then gather some people to follow me to Jumbo Court to meet David. I want to find out who he is. How dare he kill the direct descendant of the Campbell and Marche families.¡± ¡®Yes, Lord Egan! I¡¯ll do it right away.¡± An hourter, Egan took hundreds of the Campbell family¡¯s powerhouses in The Spirit Cage to Jumbo Court. No matter who was right or wrong in this matter, it was an indisputable fact that a direct descendant of the Campbell family had died. It would not be long before both families send people into The Spirit Cage to investigate the death of Fabi and Perry. Egan, as the person in charge of the Campbell family in The Spirit Cage, had to lead the way for his family and the Marche family to see who this daring David person was. So, he could get ready for the arrival of the Campbell family and the Marche family. At this time, David was drinking and eating with Arian. When he first came to Amber City, he had a small conflict with Arian when they met. So, David was not too fond of this person. Then a series of events happened. By now, David hadpletely changed his mind about Arian. He even considered him a friend. One must know that it was not easy to be David¡¯s friend, so Arian had yet to know how lucky he was to have David¡¯s approval. ¡°Captain Longer, I¡¯ve been living in seclusion this period and didn¡¯te out a lot. Thank you for looking after Rivers and the others,¡± David lifted his ss and said to Arian. Arian quickly lifted his ss to tap it against David¡¯s ss. He answered as if he was overwhelmed by favor, ¡°Master David, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s just a small matter and a very slight effort. You don¡¯t have to attach too much value to it.¡± Judging by how David killed Fabi and Perry without hesitation, Arian knew that he had made the right bet. Moreover, the mysterious powerhouse must be someone dispatched by the force behind David to protect him. Chapter 2506 Chapter 2506 It was because David had used the system to hide himself when he released his energy. Arian and the others were not strong enough to find the source of that powerful energy. Therefore, it was only natural for them to think that a mysterious powerhouse was secretly protecting David. And that mysterious powerhouse gave Arian the impression that David might not be much weaker than the heads of the three major families-the Birch, Campbell, and Vidales families in Amber City. The person protecting David¡¯s safety was so powerful and this showed how strong the forces behind David were. They were certainly not weaker than the Campbell family and the Marche family, maybe even much stronger. Apart from the five rulers, Le had dozens of forces with partial overlords. Although everyone was on the same level, some were stronger or weaker. For example, a force with three partial Overlords,pared with a force with one partial Overlord, would be naturally much stronger in overall strength. If the force behind David was top-notch, perhaps the Marche family and the Campbell family would not dare to do anything even if they united. ¡°Captain Longer, I, David, have always been a person who distinguishes his gratitude and grudges clearly. To be honest, when I first came to Amber City, I looked down on you, but after getting along and getting to know you during this period, I think you are not bad and are someone I can befriend. You don¡¯t have to say anything else, if you want to make me your friend, just finish this ss of wine.¡± After he said that, David drank the wine in his hand in one gulp- This was everything Arian could wish for, so how could he refuse? Therefore, he hurriedly finished the wine in his hand. The twopletely dispelled their bygone enmity and became good friends. And for Arian, this was the best decision he had made in his life. How many people dreamed of bing friends with an Overlord? Which one of the five Le rulers did not maintain an air of mystery? It was even hard to meet those partial Overlords who could intimidate others. Of course, Arian still had no clue about David¡¯s true strength. He just assumed David had an incredible background behind him. A fireball was floating in an unknown void in Le. Upon closer look, it turned out to be a superrge burning with fierce mes on the outside. In the center of the was a figure sitting cross-legged. It was Lufian, one of the five Le rulers. Lufian was exuding a dazzling light all over his body. The temperature on his body was much higher than the temperature inside the violently burning. This superrge was simr to the sun but countless timesrger, with an internal temperature that could only be calcted in billions. The temperature on Lufian¡¯s body was even higher than that, so one could only imagine what he was going through. Lufian, who was sitting cross-legged, suddenly opened his eyes. Two beams of golden light shot out from his eyes, pratedyers of burning high-temperature mes, shot into the void, and disappeared. At this time, Lufian was transforming. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Once the transformation was sessful, he would break through from partial Ancient Overlord Rank to Heavenly Overlord Rank. He would be a true Heavenly Overlord and look down on the universe. Flora¡¯s restoration had failed and her whereabouts were unknown. This made Lufian feel ipetent. If he had the strength of a Heavenly Overlord at that time, all of that would not have happened. Therefore, Lufian made up his mind to risk everything and vowed to cross the obstacle of partial Ancient Overlord Rank and get instant sess in one step. Chapter 2507 Chapter 2507 Lufian gritted his teeth and seemed to be in great pain. Heavenly Overlord Rank was thest rank of the Overlord Realm. At this rank, one would have the ability to control the heavens, but it was not so easy to break through to this rank. The failure rate was scarily high. Even if they were fully prepared, no one could confidently say that they would be able to break through sessfully. And now, not only was Lufian not prepared sufficiently, but he was also injured. Even if it was not very serious, it would also have an impact on his breakthrough. In addition, Lufian was greatly triggered after Elora¡¯s restoration failure. He felt like a failure because he could not even protect his woman. Although Sylvio had said that Elora was not dead and that she would still have an opportunity, Lufian could still not forgive himself. He must break through to Heavenly Overlord Rank as soon as possible, find Elora, and avenge her. He wanted to make the Robotias and the Soul Devourers pay the price. So, Lufian chose to risk everything. With a make-or-break mentality, he vowed to break through to partial Heavenly Overlord Rank and be a real Heavenly Overlord. However, the reality was not as simple as he thought. Heavenly Overlord Rank was thest rank of Overlord Realm, so would it be that easy to break through? Lufian already felt powerless before thest moment. If this continued, this breakthrough would undoubtedly fail. Lufian came to his senses and realized that he was too impulsive. Throughout the ages, how many narrowly escaped death when they try to break through to Heavenly Overlord Rank even with sufficient preparation? He even fantasized that he would be the chosen one, and unlike others, he would be able to break the record and get instant sess. Yet, reality pped him across the face. N?velDrama.Org content rights. The main reason was that Lufian¡¯s journey was too smooth. It could be said that, until today, he had never met any obstacles. Sess woulde naturally to him. When he felt that it was time to break through, he would get a breakthrough. In reality, Lufian was much younger than Elora, Drogo, and Valentin. Sylvio was much older than their four ages added together. Even though he was the youngest, Lufian was the most talented. Even Sylvio was amazed by this. If Lufian did not have an unstable personality, Sylvio would have already given Lufian what he had learned all his life. Including Zwei Arithmetics that he obtained from the remnants of the God Tier Civilization. Other than Sylvio, Lufian became the strongest of them in the shortest time. So, of course, Lufian had the right to feel arrogant. Yet, this time, fate seemed to have given up on him. His breath was slowly weakening and that told him that he lost, he would not have a chance to do this again. Since no matter how hard he tried, the result could not be changed. Lufian¡¯s heart became calm instead. It had reached the state of no joy, no sorrow, no desire, and no wants. At this time, Lufian¡¯s weakening breath was miraculously relieved. He suddenly understood. Chapter 2508 Chapter 2508 It turned out that it was not because he had not umted enough, but that his mental state was wrong. From the very beginning, Lufian tried to make a breakthrough with hatred for the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. In this way, he had suffered a disadvantage. His mind was filled with how he would first find Elora after he sessfully broke through and avenged her. He wanted to let the Robotias and the Soul Devourers know how stupid it was for them to anger him. Lufian did not even think about the damage and consequences to Le¡¯s creatures after the Robotias and the Soul Devourers invaded Le. He only had Elora in his mind. If the two races did not hurt Elora so seriously, perhaps Lufian would not have so much hatred for the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He might not fight to the death after Le was breached, but he would instead take Elora away from Le and find a foreign ce to live with her. If he did not have the right mentality, he could not break through to Heavenly Overlord Rank even if he had umted enough. It was a pity that Lufian had understood this toote. If he had realized from the beginning, everything might have been different. Maybe he would be a Heavenly Overlord now. Lufian showed a hint of helplessness. Then, he could not help but lift his head to the sky and sighed, ¡°s! One mistake triggers the next. I guess this is my fate. How sad,mentable, and hateful¡­ I refuse to ept this!¡± Just when he was about to give up, a voice suddenly sounded in Lufian¡¯s mind. ¡®You refuse to ept this, huh? Then, don¡¯t you want toplete the breakthrough and reach Heavenly Overlord Rank just so you can look down on everyone and dominate the heavens?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there? Who¡¯s talking?¡± Lufian looked around and asked vigntly. ¡°Haha! Who am I? Are you seriously asking who I am? I am you, you are me, and we are one.¡± The strange voiceughed maniacally. Lufian calmed down quickly when he heard theughter. He had guessed the identity of the voice, but continued to ask, ¡± Are you the other personality in my body?¡± ¡°Exactly! We are originally two souls in the same body and we are one of the rarest physiques in the universe, dual souls. Otherwise, why do you think you can reach partial Heavenly Overlord Rank in such a short time? You¡¯re only one step away from being an Overlord who can truly rule the heavens and it¡¯s all thanks to the talent of your dual souls. If not, you will just be an ordinary person now.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯reing out at this time, is it because you have a way to solve my current predicament?¡± ¡°Of course! As long as we merge into one body, we can immediately exert the full power of dual souls! It will also be very easy to get over the obstacle and reach Heavenly Overlord Rank then, let alone solve the predicament. When the timees, you can do whatever you want in this vast universe,¡± Lufian¡¯s other personality tempted. ¡°Merge into one?¡± Lufian frowned. ¡®Yes! Merge into one. If we merge two souls, the advantages of dual souls will be fully disyed. At that time, we will be unstoppable in the universe. What do you think? Isn¡¯t it so powerful and awesome? Hurry up and be one with me! There¡¯s no time so let us take over the heavens together. Those who obey us will prosper, and those who oppose us will perish. Hahaha!¡± Lufian¡¯s other personality said excitedly. Lufian was silent. By now, he had already calmed down. He knew that the other party did not juste out to help him with his obstacle this time. The temptation of getting into Heavenly Overlord Rank was indeed very great. He was very moved. However, Lufian also firmly believed that there was no free lunch in the world. And he would not have such a great benefit for no reason. If what the other party said was true, he would not only show up when he failed to have a breakthrough. Lufian believed in dual souls and this whole time, he knew there was another personality living in him. However, he had never talked to him like this before. However, uniting both of them? Who would be the leader after they united? Would the other party let him be the leader? Clearly not. Would Lufian still be the same Lufian after he lost leadership? If this was the old Lufian, he would ept the offer without hesitation. Yet, the current Lufian had transcended to another level. He would not let his anger go to his head. Therefore he would contemte the oue. Chapter 2509 Chapter 2509 ¡°Who will be the leader after we merge into one?¡± Lufian asked calmly. ¡°Lufian, we are one. Does it make any difference who leads? Hurry up and merge with me! Time waits for no one. After merging, we will be able to break through to Heavenly Overlord Rank. We may even go further in the future and dominate the heavens,¡± the personality said anxiously. ¡°Of course, there is a difference! We can still discuss this if I¡¯m the one taking the lead. If you¡¯re the one taking the lead, then I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t agree to that. Just give up ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t agree? Lufian, you think too highly of yourself. Do you still have the right to choose now? Do you know that once you refuse to merge with me, you will fall from grace and never have a chance to make aeback?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! If I¡¯m not wrong, you will also die if I die. So what do I have to be afraid of? Aren¡¯t you with me? At worst, we¡¯ll just die together.¡± Lufian smiled. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You! You¡¯re so stubborn!¡± The other personality was furious. Lufian simply ignored him and closed his eyes to rest. He allowed the energy in his body to continue declining. The other personality in his body also stopped making a sound. The two personalities seem toe to a confrontational situation. Whoever spoke first would lose. After the merger, they would be at a disadvantage and the other one would take the lead. Ten minutester, Lufian¡¯s energy had already declined by more than half. The other personality in his body became anxious. If this continued, it would reach a critical point eventually. Then, even if the two personalities were merged, it would not help. At that time, the dual souls, extremely rare in this universe, would bepletely written off. Lufian did not seem to care at all. His face still looked calm. One had to say that although his breakthrough failed, it might not be a bad thing for Lufian. At least his character and mentality had greatly improved. He was not as easily irritated as before. ¡°Lufian, if this goes on like this, we¡¯ll all be doomed,¡± his other personality said anxiously. However, Lufian remained steady and unmoved. Soon, another five minutes passed. ¡°Lufian, what should I do to get you to agree to the merge?¡± ¡°As I said, I want to be the one in the lead after the merge. Otherwise, no deal,¡± Lufian replied tly. ¡°Are you not afraid of death?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be here with me? So, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? If I lose control over my body, am I still me? What¡¯s the difference between that and death?¡± ¡°You¡­ Fine! I agree to let you take the lead after we merge.¡± ¡®That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lufian smiled slightly. He knew that the other party wouldpromise since he had no way to win against him. And it turned out to be as he expected. ¡°Hurry up and merge with me. Time is running out. If you continue to weaken like this, even the merge will not be able to save the dual souls.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Lufian asked. ¡°Let go of everything and don¡¯t resist. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll agree to that?¡± ¡®Then what do you want?¡± ¡®Tell me what to do and I¡¯ll take the lead.¡± Chapter 2510 Chapter 2510 ¡®You¡­ Fine! I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± The Spirit Cage. Amber City, one of the eight main cities. David and Arian were eating and drinking. Arian suddenly said, ¡°Master David, since you regard me as a friend, I need to tell you something in advance.¡± ¡°Arian, you can tell me.¡± ¡°The two people you killed today are not simple persons. The man¡¯s name is Perry Campbell and he¡¯s the direct descendant of the Campbell family, one of the three major families in Amber City. And the fat woman is even more unique. Although I don¡¯t know her very well, her family*s definitely not weaker than the Campbell family. Now that you¡¯ve killed the two of them, what you will face is the joint pressure of the two major families,¡± Arian said seriously. ¡°I see. Arian, don¡¯t worry. If I dare kill them, I have enough confidence to face the forces behind them too. So, don¡¯t worry about that,¡± David replied indifferently. ¡°But¡­¡± Arian wanted to say something more so that David could be more vignt. Unexpectedly, David interrupted him immediately. ¡°Arian, let¡¯s drink first. I know how to deal with this and I am capable of dealing with the pressure from the two families. If you don¡¯t believe me, just watch.¡± ¡°Alright then! Since you are so confident, I won¡¯t say anymore, Master David.¡± After speaking, Arian picked up his ss and downed it. ¡°Arian, don¡¯t call me Master David, it sounds too weird. You are a few years older than me, just call me by my name.¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Arian hesitated. The power behind David was at least not weaker than the Campbell and Marche families. Moreover, he was also an heir cultivated in secret, so he was likely to be in charge of this top force in the future. Clearly, his status was much higher than Arian¡¯s. So Arian genuinely could not call him by his name because it would be inappropriate in terms of status. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? This is how I make friends. I will address the people I like as my brother no matter what strength or status the other party is. If I don¡¯t like them, I don¡¯t care who they are, I won¡¯t even look at them even if they have a sky-high background. Unless, of course, you don¡¯t consider me a friend, Arian.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I will look a little ignorant if I am still so argumentative, Master David,¡± Arian smiled forcefully. ¡®Then why are you still calling me that?¡± ¡°I-I mean David!¡± ¡®That¡¯s more like it. We¡¯re both men so why are you so coy, like a woman?¡± The two looked at each other and smiled. Outside Jumbo Court, Egan had arrived with a group of powerhouses from the Campbell family. As he was looking at Jumbo Court¡¯s sign, Egan asked aloud, ¡°Is this the ce?¡± ¡®Yes, Lord Egan, this is Jumbo Court. David who killed Master Perry and Miss Fabi of the Marche family is inside,¡± a confidant next to Egan came forward and replied. ¡°Wait outside, I¡¯ll go in and meet David,¡± Egan ordered. ¡°Lord Egan, I think we should go with you.: ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m not David¡¯s match? Do you think I¡¯ll suffer a disadvantage?¡± ¡°No, my Lord. It¡¯s just that ording to the news from the people at the scene, there is a powerhouse protecting David in secret. The energy that person emitted immobilized everyone present. Even the guards of Master Perry and Miss Fabi of the Marche family didn¡¯t have the slightest resistance and could only watch their masters being killed.¡± ¡°Really? Are they a man or a woman? How old are they?¡± Egan asked curiously. Just the energy emitted by that person alone could immobilize the guards of the Campbell and Marche families. It seemed that Egan should not underestimate this person. Perhaps they were not much weaker than him. ¡®This is the problem. Even though they emitted some of their energy and intimidated everyone, they never showed and no one knew who they were. They only knew that if they dared to move, they would die instantly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just wait outside. I don¡¯t believe that anyone in Amber City can hurt me.¡± After Egan said that, he strode confidently into Jumbo Court, leaving the powerhouses outside.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2511 Chapter 2511 As soon as Egan entered Jumbo Court, he saw Arian, the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, talking andughing with a young man, while drinking. A middle-aged man next to them kept pouring wine for the two. He did not need to think to know that the young man was David who killed Perry and Miss Fabi of the Marche family. After staring at David for a second or two, Egan continued walking. When the three noticed Egan, they all looked over. When Egan got close, Arian stood up, sped his fists, and said politely, ¡°Greetings, Deputy Mayor Egan.¡± The Birch, Campbell, and Vidales families of Amber City would take turns serving as the mayor. When one of them was the mayor, the other two would be deputy mayors. ording to logic, the captain of thew enforcement team must obey themand of the deputy mayor. However, to highlight the authority of the mayor, thew enforcement team would only listen to the words of the mayor. Therefore, although the deputy mayor had more authority than the captain of thew enforcement team, he still could notmand thew enforcement team. This was also implemented with the consent of the Birch, Campbell, and Vidales families. ¡°Captain Longer, why don¡¯t you introduce this young man to me?¡± Egan asked, looking at David. ¡°Deputy Mayor Egan, this is Master David Lidell. ¡°Master David, this is Egan Campbell, the head of the Campbell family, one of the three major families in Amber City, and also the deputy mayor of Amber City.¡± Arian introduced the two to each other. ¡®That¡¯s it? What about his other identities? Do you only know his name?¡± Egan looked at Arian suspiciously. ¡°Deputy Mayor, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to introduce more, but I genuinely don¡¯t know the specific identity of Master David, only his name.¡± Arian smiled bitterly. He genuinely only knew David¡¯s name. He did not have any other information, so he could not give Egan a detailed introduction. Naturally, Egan did not believe that. He thought to himself, ¡®You don¡¯t even know who he is and yet you dare to confront the Campbell family in public for this kid? ¡®And now you¡¯re eating and drinking with him as if nothing happened. ¡®Do you think I¡¯m a fu*king fool?¡¯ ¡°Arian, I know I¡¯m not the mayor yet, so I can¡¯tmand you, the captain of thew enforcement team, but Salem¡¯s time as mayor is almost up! And the Campbell family will serve as the next mayor of Amber City so are you sure you want to go against me? Do you not want to be the captain of thew enforcement team anymore?¡± Egan said in a neutral tone. ¡°Deputy Mayor Egan, you misunderstood. If I know more about Master David¡¯s identity that I did not say, I will immediately resign as the captain of thew enforcement team and not wait until the day you¡¯re mayor.¡± Arian was anxious. He definitely did not dare to offend Egan as Egan was fundamentally different from Perry. One was in charge of the Campbell family in The Spirit Cage and a senior in the Campbell family. The other was a direct descendant of the Campbell family who was not taken very seriously. There was absolutely noparison between the two. ¡°Deputy Mayor Egan, if you have any questions, just ask me directly! Don¡¯t make things hard for Captain Longer. He really doesn¡¯t know who I am so it¡¯s useless to ask him,¡± David interrupted suddenly. Upon hearing this, Egan shifted his gaze to David and began to scrutinize this daring kid. However, after he scanned David from head to toe, he did not see anything off with him. David was no different from an ordinary person. However, no problem was often the biggest problem. N?velDrama.Org content rights. How could a boy who dared to kill the Campbell and Marche families¡¯ direct descendants be an ordinary person? He must be concealing himself by some special means. Based on this, Egan concluded that David¡¯s identity was not simple. Those with hidden abilities were extremely rare, whether they were treasures or secret techniques. At the same time, Egan was also searching for the powerhouse hiding beside David. The result surprised him a lot because he found nothing no matter how he searched. How could this person hide it from him? This was very tricky indeed. Egan did not dare to do anything recklessly until he found what was hidden. Chapter 2512 Chapter 2512 ¡°May I know your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m David Lidell.¡± David¡¯s answer was very simple and clear. He did not add anything extra. ¡°Where are you from and why are you here in Amber City?¡± ¡°Although you are the deputy mayor, this is a personal question, so I don¡¯t think I need to answer you, right?¡± David seemed to be asking, but he was telling the other party that he did not want to answer his question. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, then I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll just get straight to the point. You killed Perry, the direct descendant of my family, and Miss Fabi of the Marche family, right?¡± Egan did not beat around the bush and asked directly. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the kid who came to Jumbo Court to make trouble and the disgusting woman who looks like a ball, then yes, I killed them.¡± David nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation as to why you killed the direct descendant of my family?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What is there to exin? You are the deputy mayor so you must have understood the ins and outs of this matter clearly. Do you really need me to repeat it?¡± David was unmoved. Egan was dumbfounded. He looked at David and did not find any trace of tension in this young man The other party was not pretending, but he genuinely did not take the murder to heart. This kid did not look very old, so what kind of force could cultivate such a person? The Campbell family and the Marche family were not the top among Le¡¯s dozens of top forces, but they were not the worst either. Even if the forces were too far away or not heard of each other. If David came from any of these forces, it was impossible for him to not know the Campbell family and the Marche family. Yet, when he faced the direct descendants of the Campbell family and the Marche family, he killed them without hesitation and did not even spare them the slightest. Even as Egan racked his brain, he could not figure out where the problem was. Unless David was not from these top forces. Then how would he exin the powerhouse that was hiding beside him? Since Egan could not even find where they were, it would mean that they were not ordinary. When Egan was wondering how he should solve this, a voice sounded from the door. ¡°It looks pretty lively here. I didn¡¯t interrupt anything, did I?¡± Everyone looked over to the source of the It was Salem, the person in charge of the Birch family, one of the three major families in Amber City. At the same time, he was also the mayor. ¡°Arian greets you, Mayor!¡± Arian said respectfully. That was his superior. ¡°Wee, Mayor Salem,¡± David also said politely. ¡°David, I didn¡¯t interrupt anything, right?¡± Salem looked at David and grinned. As the mayor of Amber City, Salem naturally got wind of this major event in his city. At first, he was still in disbelief. He wondered, ¡®Perry, the direct descendant of the Campbell family, and Miss Fabi of the Marche family died together in Amber City? ¡®This is such huge news! ¡®The Campbell family is fine, but this even involves Miss Fabi of the Marche family. ¡®Who has the guts to offend those two major families at the same time?¡¯ After knowing that David was the murderer, Salem was relieved. He knew this young man was not simple. If not, he would not have asked Arian to apologize to David back then. Now it appeared that he had been right all along. Chapter 2513 Chapter 2513 ¡°What are you talking about, Mayor Salem? We¡¯re just chatting,¡± David responded with a smile. When Egan heard the conversation between the two, he immediately interrupted and asked, ¡°Mayor, do you know David?¡± ¡®We met once when David first arrived in Amber City, but we are not very familiar with each other,¡± Salem replied. ¡°I see! I thought you and David were old acquaintances!¡± Egan was a little disappointed. He originally thought that the two knew each other, so he could get David¡¯s specific information from Salem. He could only make the best response after understanding David¡¯s identity. Egan did not know how to handle this situation now. If the mysterious powerhouse hiding in secret to protect David did not show up, he would not dare to act rashly. ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about the matter between you. The reason I¡¯m here today is to be the peacemaker as Amber City¡¯s mayor. Everyone, let¡¯s take a step back and resolve this matter peacefully, otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if this turns into something serious. What do you think?¡± Salem directly told them his reason foring. He was here to mediate and hoped they could smooth this over. In fact, this matter had nothing to do with Salem. In some aspects, it was even of great benefit to him. After all, the three major families of Amber City would usuallypete with each other. However, as the mayor of Amber City, Salem could not just sit back and watch. Once the three parties started to fight, the entire Amber City might be seriously affected. It might even be a ruin. So Salem had to stop it from happening. ¡°I have nothing to say about this matter. Perry came to Jumbo Court for no reason and wanted to raid and catch my people. He deserved his death. As for that Fabi woman, she also attacked the surrounding people for no reason. She killed dozens of people and even wanted to kill me. However, she¡¯s not strong enough so I killed her. It¡¯s that simple. Your families can solve this however you can and I will ept it,¡± David said seriously. He did not look scared at all. It seemed that the two major families were not threats to him. Salem had no choice but to have another look at David. ¡®What does your family think about this?¡± Salem asked Egan. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡®The news has been passed back to the family and they haven¡¯t responded yet. I know Perry¡¯s character and indeed, he was a little hedonistic and he would often offend others. However, it was not enough to kill him. Plus, the Marche family just had an arranged marriage with us, and the people involved are coincidentally Perry and Miss Fabi of the Marche family. Now that they are both dead, I have no idea what to say to the family.¡± After Egan said that, he forced a smile. If he was not scared of the mysterious powerhouse next to David, he would not be so nice about this. Perhaps, he would have attacked David before Salem even arrived. The people from major families would have a set of rules. If the direct descendant made a mistake, other family members could kill them. However, they could not die at the hands of outsiders. Now that David killed Perry and Fabi, the two major families would surely not let this go so easily. The Campbell family was more agreeable. After all, Perry was just a direct descendant who wasn¡¯t highly valued. As long as the force behind David was strong enough and they were willing to offer substantialpensation and make a public apology, the Campbell family could regain their reputation through a peaceful resolution. However, it was different for the Marche family. Chapter 2514 Chapter 2514 Fabi was the granddaughter of the head of the Marche family, so how could the Marche family let David go so easily after he killed her? ¡°Egan, I know you can¡¯t make the decision on this matter, so why don¡¯t we discuss how to solve it together after you get a reply from your family?¡± Salem thought for a while and asked. ¡°Yes, but Mayor, this matter may not be that easy to handle. You have to be mentally prepared. It¡¯s not just about my family. Fabi is the granddaughter of the current head of the Marche family, so they will definitely not let this go so easily,¡± Egan said and nced at David. When he saw how calm David was, the doubts in his heart were getting heavier and heavier. Was he fearless because he was young or was he really confident that he could deal with the Campbell family and the Marche family teaming up against him? ¡°Sigh, I know it will be hard, but just try your best! Even if you can¡¯t resolve this at that time, please move outside Amber City to solve it, okay? Do it for my sake. There are too many ordinary people here and they won¡¯t be able to stand the shockwaves from your fight,¡± Salem sighed. The reason he came here was to persuade the two to make peace, but he failed, he hoped that the two parties would not mess around in Amber City. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mayor Salem! I can promise you this. If the Marche family and the Campbell family really want to use force as a solution, I promise that no ordinary people will be hurt,¡± David said suddenly. ¡°I am at ease now that you¡¯ve said this.¡± Then, Salem said something along the lines of it being better each other. After he fulfilled his responsibilities as Amber City¡¯s mayor, everyone left. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They would wait for news from the Campbell family and the Marche family before negotiating again. Egan could not find the mysterious powerhouse hidden do anything. Ultimately, he could only leave in despair. He did not go back to the family to wait for the news. Instead, he went straight to the descending point. After their first contact, Egan felt that David was not simple. Judging from David¡¯s reaction, the Campbell family might not be able to reap the benefits of this matter. So, Egan came up with an idea. Since the Marche family had lost a direct descendant, he might as well let them meet David first to see if David was genuinely capable, or if he was just a reputation with no substance and was deliberately mystifying. The Campbell family chose to wait and see for the time being, and to contribute as little as possible. In case of any uncontroble factors, they could change their strategy at anytime. However, he needed to inform the family as soon as possible, so that was why Egan went straight to the descending point to return to Le so he could tell the family what he thought and how he felt when he met David for the first time. After Salem and Egan left, David, Arian, and Thor were the only ones left in Jumbo Court. Pebbles fell asleep after eating and was put in another room by David to rest. The little girl seemed to be more obedient and sensible this time. She would obey as long as David was the one giving orders. ¡°Dave, I have to go back too. This matter involves a major family like the Campbell family so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you much,¡± Arian said apologetically. ¡°What are you talking about, Arian? You only need to help Rivers in the future and help me collect more precious treasures. That will be the greatest help to me.¡± ¡°Dave, don¡¯t worry! I can¡¯t help you with anything else, but you can count on me for this,¡± Arian assured, patting his chest. He had already made up his mind. As long as David could escape the Marche family and the Campbell family¡¯s coboration this time, he would take advantage of his position as the captain of thew enforcement team to help David collect treasures with all his strength. With his identity, no one except the three major families would dare to refuse if he went to them in person. Chapter 2515 Chapter 2515 Arian left as well. Only David and Thor were left in Jumbo Court. The other subordinates that Jumbo Court hired had already left voluntarily. They did not want to risk their lives just to make some money. ¡°Master David, I¡¯m so sorry for causing you trouble,¡± Thor whispered. ¡°Rivers, you attracted the attention of that hedonist Perry because you¡¯re working for me. I even put you in a dangerous situation so I should be the one apologizing,¡± David replied. ¡°No, no, no! Master David, it¡¯s all my fault. ¡°I didn¡¯t foresee the danger in advance, which is why this happened,¡± Thor quickly exined. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Okay, Rivers, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. In fact, you have done a good job. I don¡¯t want to hear simr things in the future again. As I said, you can just do what you want and don¡¯t worry about other things. I can take care of all the troubles that arise. Besides, this is trivial so don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Yes, Master David!¡± Thor could finally breathe normally. The bigger the incident, the more he felt sorry. He was afraid of attracting forces that even Master David could not deal with. If that happened, it would be troublesome. He was much relieved after hearing what Master David told him. ¡®You should get back to work now. Recruit more people to help. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Keep buying treasures at high prices and don¡¯t be afraid to spend money. The more you spend, the happier I will be. If I¡¯m not wrong, Arian will do his best to help you collect more treasures if I¡¯m still around. So, you have to be prepared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master David! I know what to do.¡± David did not continue talking. He got up and walked to another room. Then, He was not bothered by his killing of the direct descendants of the Campbell family and the Marche family at all. This was the self-confidence brought about by having sufficient strength. His soul power had broken through to Ancient Overlord Rank. So, even if he ran into that powerful mysterious person The mayors and deputy mayors of the eight main cities were nothing to David. Their soul power was not even in Overlord Realm, so they did not deserve his attention at all. Amber City in The Spirit Cage was oddly quiet. However, under the calm exterior was a raging wave. Anyone who was slightly well-informed would know that this was the calm before the storm. Soon, Amber City would wee a huge never-before-seen storm. No one knew if Amber City, the main city with a lot of history, would be able to stand tall in the storm. Even Mayor Salem was not confident. Even though David promised him that he would leave Amber City if he were to fight the Campbell and Marche families, Salem did not dare topletely believe him. If there was a fight, who would care about the life and death of ordinary people? Most of the forces in Amber City had begun to send their people out of The Spirit Cage. Only a few remained to guard their estates. On the night David killed Perry and Fabi, the descending point in Amber City could be described as overcrowded and there was a long queue at it. Especially the direct descendants of the major forces. They were scrambling to leave The Spirit Cage as soon as possible and return to Le to avoid danger. They would onlye back after the battle. This fight would involve the Campbell family, one of the three major families in Amber City, the Marche family, another more powerful family, and David who was so mysterious that even Egan was apprehensive. Once the three parties failed to negotiate, there would be a war. Amber City, one of the eight main cities, could be wiped out in minutes. At that time, it would be toote to leave and the people who stayed behind would be killed or injured. No one wanted to chance this, so leaving The Spirit Cage temporarily would be the best choice. The next day, the whole city was panicking. Countless businessmen and small forces began to sell their properties to prepare to escape from this ce where they were apt to get into trouble. Thor reported the news to David immediately. When David heard that, he thought to himself, ¡®Gosh, aren¡¯t those freevish points?* Chapter 2516 Chapter 2516 Although these small forces did not have many good things in hand, David was not interested in the small amount they had. However, when the number increased to tens of thousands or even tens of millions, that would be a huge amount ofvish points. Amber City is one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage and its floating poption might berger than the total poption of Earth. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Even if only one-tenth of them wanted to sell their property, the total value would definitely surprise David. One must know that thest time Elora took all the treasures of the eight main cities, she only took them from the major forces. So those smaller forces did not lose much. This time, everyone knew that something significant would happen in Amber City and it might affect everyone in the city. So, everyone wanted to leave first to avoid it. It was, of course, best if they could exchange their property for money. Compared with life, everything else was not so important. A lot of people were selling and only a few were buying. So, naturally, prices fell rapidly. David figured he could not let this happen. The price was not what was falling, but hisvish points. So, he hastily told Thor to announce that Jumbo Court would acquire all properties in Amber City at the original price. Anyone who wanted to sell coulde to Jumbo Court to cash out. As soon as he announced this, it immediately caused a huge sensation in all of Amber City. Everyone wanted to sell everything and escape temporarily, so it was no wonder that the price plummeted. However, Jumbo Court was offering to buy at the normal price. Therefore, no one would want to miss this opportunity. Countless people began to flock to Jumbo Court to sell their property. David weed everyone and asked Thor to ept them all. Since there were too many people, Beanie also took her people to Jumbo Court to help. However, at this time, some well-informed people had different ideas. David was one of the protagonists of this major incident. So, if he dared to spend money to acquire properties in Amber City, it would be either because he was stupid and rich, or because he had enough confidence to resolve the matter peacefully. Otherwise, Amber City would be in ruins when the battle started and the industries in the city would naturally be worthless. Since the protagonist David dared to do this, why couldn¡¯t they bet on this? If they won the bet, they would get huge benefits. Then, someone spoke up again. The battle in Amber City was about to break out, and it would be toote if everyone did not leave now. They were thoroughly stirring the pot. David was willing to buy all of the properties in Amber City. However, he simply did not have enough manpower. Even if they hired a group of people who were not afraid of death at a high price, it was still a drop in the bucketpared to the countless people who wanted to flee Amber City. This gave others a chance. Their purchase price was much lower than David¡¯s, but there were still many people who wanted to sell so that they could leave as soon as possible. The entire Amber City was in a mess. Salem, the mayor, was helpless at this moment. Even he was not sure that Amber City could get through this safely. So, he also sent all the direct descendants of his family out of The Spirit Cage! Chapter 2517 Chapter 2517 Most of the properties in Amber City being sold were houses and shops. Of course, there were many treasures too. Among the treasures were also some extremely precious things. The Spirit Cage was a world that had yet to be fully explored and exploited. So, it was not surprising that some folks would hide the good things that they found. However, now that they were leaving, they could not take the things with them so they could only exchange them for money. That way, they would not arrive in Le with nothing. David weed everyone and said that he would take all kinds of properties. His main purpose was not to acquire these so-called properties but to spend money and obtainvish points to improve his strength. People with more properties in their hands would wait in line to sell to David at the original price so that they could get more money. Those with fewer properties felt that even if they waited, they would not be able to sell for too high a price, and after weighing the pros and cons, so they simply sold their properties to other merchants at a low price. Leaving The Spirit Cage as quickly as possible to save their lives was the most important thing for them. One day, two days, three days. David stayed at home and watched hisvish points rise slowly. He felt great. It had been a long time since something this amazing happened. In just three days, hisvish points rose from less than 200 thousand points to more than 1.8 million points. There was a 1.6 million increase. After converting it to L Dors, it would be 160 trillion. In other words, in just three days, Thor and Beanie helped David spend 160 trillion L Dors. This number was an unimaginable astronomical figure for 99 % of Le. Moreover, this number was still rising. In just two more days, David would umte enoughvish points to break through to Ancient level 10 in both Body and Mind. Then, he would have thebat power of a partial Heavenly Overlord, equivalent to being among the top Overlords. Came to think of it, David had to thank Perry and Fabi, the unfortunate couple. If it were not for that couple, hisvish points would not have risen so fast. David was overjoyed watching hisvish points rise. Now, his Body was still at Supreme level 10, but his Mind had reached Ancient level 1. He needed 1 millionvish points to break through to Supreme level 1 and 900 thousand more points to upgrade to Supreme level 10. In addition, he would need 900 thousand points to upgrade his Mind from Supreme level 1 to Supreme level 10. In other words, with another 2.8 millionvish points, both his Mind and Body would be able to break through to Supreme level 10. David was waiting. Anyway, he was not in a hurry now. He would wait until hisvish points reached 2.8 million points before leaving The Spirit Cage, returning to the real world, and improving his strength before returning. Next, if he earned another 1 millionvish points, David would upgrade the level of his Cloning. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He wanted to upgrade his Cloning to level 6 and see how many avatars he could summon. Regardless of his Body or Mind, he would need tens of millions ofvish points if he wanted to break through again after reaching Supreme level 10. This time, he managed to get millions ofvish points in a few days due to that incident, i When everything went back to normal, he could only earn them slowly and it would be difficult for him to earn tens of millions ofvish points. However, David was already very satisfied. When there was no external threat, he would let nature take its course in the acquisition ofvish points. He would not pursue it too much. As long as he was strong enough to protect himself and the people around him, being very powerful did not have much effect on him. Chapter 2518 Chapter 2518 Once his Mind and Body both came to Supreme level 10, David¡¯sbat power would reach the scary partial Heavenly Overlord Rank. It would be more than enough to help Pebbles solve her problem with thisbat power. David turned off the system. As he looked at Pebbles who was deep in her slumber, he smiled dotingly. The little girl had grown up a lot since she was always by his side these few days. Now that they met again, she seemed to eat and sleep more. Then, David heard some rustling in his ears. It was so soft that ordinary people would not be able to hear it. David could only hear it based on his strong perception. He knew this came from the people outside. When David came back from Jumbo Court three days ago, he noticed a lot of unknown people around his residence. They had almost surrounded the entire manor. He did not need to think to know that those people were hired by the Campbell family to monitor him. They were worried that David would flee and, when the time came, they would not be able to find him. David ignored this. In the past three days, he was basking in the joy of hisvish points skyrocketing. Since he was in a state of joy, he was not bothered by those people. In three days, one-tenth of the people in Amber City had gone. At the same time, more and more people were leaving continuously. The entire city seemed to fall into a semi-paralyzed state. A sense of panic was spreading as well. Arian was not idle. He was maintaining the order of Amber City this entire time with thew enforcement team. It had been three days since he rested. Level 9 civilization Le. The Campbell family, one of the major families, had gathered enough people. When the Marche family¡¯s powerhouses arrived, they would enter The Spirit Cage together to demand an exnation from David. The Marche family¡¯s jurisdiction was not the same as the Campbell family¡¯s, and they were in another main city in The Spirit Cage too. So, if the Marche family wanted to go to Amber City, there were two options. One, they could enter The Spirit Cage from the Marche residence andnd in their family¡¯s main city. Then, they could head to Amber City inside The Spirit Cage. Of course, this was very time and energy-consuming. Only souls could enter The Spirit Cage. They could not tear apart the space inside so they could only travel using their own speed. The main city where the Marche family was located was very far from Amber City. Even if they dispatched all of the powerhouses, it would take a very long time. Another way was to send people to the Campbell family and use the Campbell family¡¯s equipment to enter The Spirit Cage. That way, they would arrive directly at Amber City¡¯s descending point. Fabi and her guards entered The Spirit Cage in this way. Then, she appeared in Amber City to find Perry. One could tear apart space in the real world and if they were strong enough, they could travel in the highest twelvedimensional space. Their speed would be very fast. It would be much faster than entering The Spirit Cage and then traveling to Amber City. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The Marche family chose the second option. The Campbell family received the news in advance. They knew the powerhouses from the Marche family were on their way and would be here soon. They were waiting. The reason they did not enter The Spirit Cage in advance was because of Egan¡¯s suggestion. After some discussion with the Campbell family¡¯s seniors about David¡¯s various attributes and how Egan was unable to detect the mysterious powerhouse beside David, they decided to let the Marche family take the lead. The Campbell family decided to not be the one to stand out. If they got into trouble, the Marche family would be the ones having to deal with it. Then, the Campbell family could have more options. Perry was not valued anyway so the Campbell family did not have to waste so much effort on him. If they were not disrespected, they did not even want to form grudges with David the mysterious young man. Chapter 2519 Chapter 2519 Two days went by very quickly. David¡¯svish points came to 2.7 million after rising rapidly for the past two days. It was only one step away from 2.8 million. There was still a long line in front of Jumbo Court. There were a lot of people who were not afraid of death, betting that the battle would not start so soon. They wanted to get the money before leaving. As the saying goes, ¡®Man dies in pursuit of wealth as birds die in pursuit of food¡¯. With money, they could do anything in the real world. At least, they would not have problems surviving. They had been working so hard in The Spirit Cage for so long. No one was willing to give up everything and go back empty-handed. David did some calctions. If everything continued at this speed, David could get 2.8 millionvish points in two more hours. When the time came, he could leave The Spirit Cage and go back to the real world to make a breakthrough. However, before that, he still needed to see someone to ask a small favor. The moment he walked out of the door with Pebbles sleeping in his arms, he felt countless spies from the Campbell family staring at him. David could feel these people¡¯s breathing getting rapid. A lot of them seemed to be losing their heads out of fear. They were looking at him with wonder, fear, and panic in their eyes. The Campbell family¡¯s guards were not idiots. They knew very well that since David was so calm after he publicly killed Perry, the direct descendant of the Campbell family, and Miss Fabi of the Marche family, he would not be someone ordinary. What if he was prompted by an impulse and killed them because he was annoyed by them? They would die in vain. So, everyone was looking at David with fear in their eyes. To be honest, they did not want toe to monitor this bringer of bad luck who suddenly appeared in Amber City and dared to challenge the authority of the Campbell family. However, they were the Campbell family¡¯s guards, so they could only obey. If not, they would suffer an even worse ending. David was not bothered by the gazes on him and continued his journey. He was heading to the mayor¡¯s residence. The Campbell family¡¯s guards followed him the whole way. They did not dare to get too close to him and only followed from afar. Some of them were sending messages back to the family and would constantly update them about David¡¯s whereabouts. When he got to the mayor¡¯s residence, David was stopped by the guards. ¡°Please stop here, Sir. Anyone without urgent matters is not allowed to enter the mayor¡¯s residence.¡± The two guards guarding the mayor¡¯s residence saw how aristocratic, outstanding, and ssy David was. So they knew he was not an ordinary person and were not rude to him. They had been guards at the mayor¡¯s residence for many years. They did not have any other skills but they did have discerning eyes. The two could tell from a nce that David was not simple. ¡°Please tell Mayor Salem that David is here to see him,¡± David said courteously. This was not the first time he¡¯se to the mayor¡¯s residence in Amber City. However, thest time he came here, these two guards were not the ones on duty. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They should be new and they might be operating on a shift basis. ¡®David?¡¯ The two guards were shocked when they heard this name. In the past few days, David¡¯s name was very well-known in Amber City. The people at the bottom of society might not understand, but as the guards of the mayor¡¯s residence in Amber City, they were well connected. So, they knew David was the reason for the chaos in Amber City. He was also the person who killed the direct descendants of the Campbell and Marche families. People described David as a bringer of bad luck who would kill without hesitation. From what they could see now, it seemed that David did not match the description. If David was really a bringer of bad luck who killed without hesitation, how could he speak so courteously? Chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 Of course, it might be because David did not dare to offend the mayor. After all, he had already offended two major families. If he offended the mayor and the Birch family, he would be surrounded by enemies. No matter what, the guards could not afford to offend someone like David. ¡°Oh, Master David! Please wait. We¡¯ll inform the mayor right away,¡± one of the guards said courteously. Then, he quickly entered the mayor¡¯s residence to pass on the message. David waited outside the door. The remaining guard examined David carefully. He was confused. How could this harmless-looking young man be a bringer of bad luck who would not hesitate to kill? This is from N?velDrama.Org. He looked nothing like it. He seemed easy to get along with and he did not have the airs of a big shot. Not long after, an old man walked out from the mayor¡¯s residence. Behind him was the guard who went in earlier. The old man was Mayor Salem of Amber City. On hearing that David had arrived and waiting outside the door, he immediately came out to wee him. There was such a huge incident in Amber City, so, of course, Salem reported this to his family too. The seniors of the Birch family called for a meeting to substance or if he was truly not scared of the coboration between the Marche and Campbell families. In addition to that, when David killed Perry and Fabi, there was a powerhouse hiding in the dark that released a terrifying energy to intimidate everyone. Yet, no one had discovered the mysterious powerhouse. In the end, the seniors of the Campbell family deduced that it was was not scared of the coboration of the Campbell and Marche families. If that were the case, the force behind David might be very excellent, even among the top forces in Le. Their strength might at least be in the top five or even the top three. Salem did not dare to be careless in facing the heir of a force who was cultivated in the dark. Even though they all had a partial Overlord in their family and were on the same level, they were still very different in terms of strength. ¡°David, why did youe so suddenly and not tell me? If you did, I coulde and wee you.¡± When Salem saw David, he said with a grin. ¡°Mayor Salem, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m here with an ulterior motive. This time, I am here to discuss something with you.¡± David walked over when he saw Salem. The two shook hands and exchanged pleasantries. ¡°David, who is this?¡± Salem looked at Pebbles in David¡¯s arms. ¡°She¡¯s my sister,¡± David replied. ¡°I see! David,e, let¡¯s talk inside.¡± ¡°After you, Mayor Salem.¡± David and Salem went into the mayor¡¯s residence together, leaving the shocked guards and the Campbell family¡¯s spies watching from afar. Who was this kid? How could he make Mayor Salem wee him at the door? The news of David going to the mayor¡¯s residence and being weed by Mayor Salem was sent back to the Campbell family. Salem and David sat opposite each other in the drawing room of the mayor¡¯s residence in Amber City. Two beautiful maids with amazing figures poured tea for both of them. After the tea was poured, Salem said, ¡°You may leave now.¡± ¡°Yes, Mayor,¡± the maids said at the same time. Then, they left the drawing room. ¡°David, you just said that you havee to discuss something with me. What is it?¡± Salem took a sip from his teacup and asked curiously. Could he not guess why David was here at this moment? It was unlikely that he was here to ask Salem for help. To tell the truth, if the Campbell and Marche families had joined forces, even the Birch family could only obediently admit defeat. The overall strength of the Birch family might be slightly stronger than the Campbell family, but it was not as good as the Marche family. After all, the Marche family had two partial Overlords, and among the dozens of top Le forces, they were among the mid- or upper-ss. Chapter 2521 Chapter 2521 ¡°Mayor Salem, the reason Ie here today is to hope that you can do me a favor.¡± David did not waste any time and went straight to the point. ¡°You can just tell me anything, David. I will definitely not say no to anything I can help you with. However, if it¡¯s out of my power, then I can only say sorry if I can¡¯t do anything about it as well.¡± Salem¡¯s statement was watertight. He would help if he could but if he could not, then there was nothing he could do. To put it more simply, he would help with minor matters but not big ones. For example, if it was about the Campbell and Marche families, then he would not be able to do anything. i Of course, David knew what Salem was saying. He did not want Salem to help him with the Campbell and Marche families. However, he did not want the Marche and Campbell families to attack suddenly when he left the Spirit Cage to go back to the real world to have a breakthrough. He hoped Salem could help him dy if he was not around. Judging from the past, if it was quick, it would only take him about a day. Even though that was not too long, David had to consider what to do if the enemies came when he was not around. Once he went into seclusion, the little girl would surely wait outside and not allow anyone to disturb him. Moreover, she would not leave. He was worried that something would happen to Pebbles. David would never be able to ept this. If they hurt Pebbles, David would not be able to stop himself from wiping out the Campbell and Marche families. For the sake of the little girl¡¯s safety, he would use a room in the mayor¡¯s residence to go into seclusion and leave The Spirit Cage. With Mayor Salem here, everyone would be fine. Plus, it had been five days and there was no news from the enemy. So, nothing should go wrong for one more day. ¡°Mayor Salem, I want to borrow one of the rooms in the mayor¡¯s residence for about a day. If the Marche and Campbell families arrived during this period, please protect the little girl in my arms. I will be eternally grateful to you when Ie out,¡± David said seriously. ¡°You want to go into seclusion in my residence?¡± Salem asked in disbelief. He thought something was wrong with his ears and that he heard David wrongly. Did David seriously want to go into seclusion at this time? Would it do anything? Plus, what could he do in just one day? Was he trying to escape? The spies from the Campbell family had seen David entering the mayor¡¯s residence from the outside. If David left this ce without anyone knowing, wouldn¡¯t the mayor¡¯s residence be the butt of public criticism? Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. How would Salem exin to the Campbell and Marche families? ¡°Yes, I would like to go into seclusion for one day at your ce. You only need to make sure my sister is safe on this one day. You can think of this as me owing you one, what do you think?¡± David said affirmatively. Salem thought to himself, ¡®Well¡­¡¯ Salem was in a dilemma. To be honest, he needed David to be indebted to him. After all, this might be a young man with a promising future. So, he had a very high chance of managing the top force of Le in the future. He would benefit a lot from having a good rtionship and favor from this kind of person. However, the gains would not make up for the losses if he offended the Campbell and Marche families just for this favor. The most important thing was that Salem did not know why David wanted to go into seclusion. So, Salem did not know what he should do. If he agreed, it would be a major gamble. Chapter 2522 Chapter 2522 While Salem was hesitating, David said again, ¡°Mayor Salem, perhaps there won¡¯t be any danger in just one day. It¡¯s been five days and I don¡¯t see the two familiesing here to make trouble for me. They should still be making preparations. You can get a favor from me without wasting any effort, so why are you still hesitating? Do you think my favor is worthless?¡± ¡°No! You¡¯ve misunderstood me. To be honest, I knew you had a promising future the first time I met you, so that¡¯s why I asked Arian to apologize to you. However, as a Birch family member, my actions represent my family and now that the Campbell and Marche families are working together, my family is also helpless,¡± Salem said with a bitter smile. David did not expect Salem to say no to him. He thought that as the mayor, Salem would be pretty bold and he would not have so many considerations. It seemed that he could not underestimate the coboration of the Campbell and Marche families. Since Salem had said this, David would not force him. He could just dy for a few more days and wait for the two families¡¯ first attack to pass before leaving The Spirit Cage for his breakthrough. He was confident that his Ancient level 1 soul power was enough to deal with the two families. Until now, the strongest person David met in The Spirit Cage was still that mysterious person. However, it was unsure who would be the stronger one if he met the mysterious person now. Moreover, that mysterious person was the one who ransacked the treasures of the eight main cities. From this, David could deduce that the mysterious person was so strong that they could do whatever they wanted in the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage. After the forces sent them the treasures, they did not even dare to make a sound. From this, David felt that he was also strong enough to do whatever he wanted in The Spirit Cage. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Don¡¯t worry, Mayor Salem, I won¡¯t take this to heart and this won¡¯t affect the rtionship between us. So long!¡± David got up to leave after he said that. After a few steps, Salem stopped him. ¡°Wait, David!¡± ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with, Mayor Salem?¡± David asked. Salem thought about it and asked after bracing himself, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll only be in seclusion for one day?¡± ¡°Of course! It will just be one day, maybe even less.¡± David nodded. ¡°Alright, just use the mayor¡¯s residence to go into seclusion. Even if the two families are here, I will also help you dy for one more day.¡± In the end, Salem decided to bet on this. He was very optimistic about this young man. He felt that David was not someone who would escape just before the battle. Perhaps he really needed this one day. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mayor Salem, to be honest, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. I don¡¯t have to go into seclusion at this time. It won¡¯t be toote for me to do it after the two families arrive,¡± David said. He did not need to go into seclusion at this time indeed. He just figured that since he had enoughvish points, he should use them. The more powerful he was, the more confident he would be, right? He did not expect that asking Salem to protect Pebbles for one day would be so hard for him. David figured this was just a small matter, but to Salem, this was something huge. This was the difference in perspective. When two people had different perspectives, they would naturally consider different consequences for the same problem. ¡°David, I have debated with myself a long time before agreeing, so please don¡¯t reject me anymore.¡± ¡®Well¡­ Fine!¡± David stopped arguing too. He would benefit from an early breakthrough too. ¡®When will you start?¡± David opened his system to take a look. He already had 2.77 millionvish points. He only needed 30 thousand more to get to the 2.8 million that he needed for his breakthrough. ¡°About an hourter.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare a room for you.¡± ¡®Thank you, Mayor Salem.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! You¡¯re wee!¡± Chapter 2523 Chapter 2523 An hourter, David appeared in a closed secret room inside Amber City¡¯s mayor¡¯s residence. To anyone froming in and realizing he was gone, David did something to the door. The little girl Pebbles was sitting outside to watch the door for David. Her little hands were supporting her head. Salem was next to her. When he saw the cute little girl who looked like a porcin doll, he asked, ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Grandpa, my name is Pebbles!¡± The little girl answered. Before he went into seclusion, David told her to listen to this old man. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Pebbles? What a cute name! Is David your brother?¡± ¡®Yes.¡± The little girl tilted her head and thought about it. ¡®Yes¡­ and no.¡± ¡®Yes and no? What do you mean?¡± Salem was confused. ¡°He¡¯s my brother now, but he won¡¯t be when I grow up.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Salem asked curiously. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re so stupid! It¡¯s because I¡¯ll marry him when I grow up. So, he won¡¯t be my brother then,¡± the little girl said with a grin. The little girl was in a good mood when she talked about her marriage to David. After following David for this past period, she regained some of her memories. They were all about David. She remembered promising David that she would marry him when she grew up. Salem was shocked when he heard that. How would a little girl at the age of seven or eight know about marriage? ¡®Little kids nowadays be mature so quickly. He initially thought the little girl was David¡¯s biological sister! Now, it seemed that she was not. Of course, this was not absolute. After all, what would a little girl at the age of seven or eight know? She might have heard that husband and wife could stay together forever when she was always by her brother¡¯s side, so that was why she made it so widely known that she would marry her brother. ¡°Pebbles, where are your parents?¡± Salem asked again. He wanted to see if he could get some information from his little girl. He would start with her parents first. Then he would slip in questions about David. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± The little girl shook her head. ¡°Where are your other family members?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either! Grandpa, stop asking. I only remember Davey and I don¡¯t remember anything else,¡± the little girl said with a pout. Alright! Salem knew that he would not be able to get information about David from the little girl. So, he changed the topic. The little girl was not fully attentive while answering Salem¡¯s questions. She seemed to not want to pay attention to this talkative old man. She was making Salem feel very awkward. Inside the secret room, David carefully checked for any equipment that could be used to monitor him. In the end, he did not find any. Salem was pretty particr. No matter what, Salem helped him. So if he had a chance in the future, David would repay this kindness. After he opened the system, David¡¯s eyesnded on hisvish points. [Lavish points: 2816253] It had gone beyond the 2.8 million points needed for his breakthrough. So, David chose to leave The Spirit Cage. His soul vanished in a blink of an eye. When he opened his eyes again, his consciousness had gone back to his body on Earth. To save time, David did not go to meet Celia and the others. He opened the system panel immediately and clicked on the plus sign behind Body. A window popped up. [This breakthrough will consume 1 millionvish points. After this breakthrough, Body will go from Supreme level 10 to Ancient level 1. Host, please select if you want to proceed.] There were two options below. Yes and no. Of course, David chose yes. Chapter 2524 Chapter 2524 One millionvish points disappeared. Signs started to show on his body as it started to warm up. Then, it slowly became more and more obvious. The muscles of his entire body also started to ache. Three hourster, the breakthrough for his Body ended. ¡°Huff¡­¡± After David let out a long sigh, he opened the system. [Body: Ancient level 1 (You may upgrade one level using 10 thousandvish points) [Mind: Ancient level 1 (You may upgrade one level using 10 thousandvish points) [Combat: Beginner Ancient Overlord Rank [Lavish points: 1816253 [Special skill: Cloning (level 5)] After taking a few deep breaths, David continued to upgrade his Body and Mind. Next, he would use the remaining 1.8 millionvish points to upgrade his Body and Mind from Ancient level 1 to Ancient level 10. The time he needed to upgrade to another level would be less than what was needed to upgrade to another rank. However, he would need to upgrade more times. In total, he would need to do the same thing 18 times. Combining all of the time needed would surely be more than the time needed for a breakthrough. Then, David started from Mind and upgraded it level by level. Level 9 civilization Le. One of the major families, the Campbell family, finally received the powerhouses of the Marche family. The person in the lead was an old woman. She was hunchbacked and stooped over while holding a cane. There were wrinkles all over her face and she looked as if she was about to die. Yet, the Campbell family did not dare to disrespect such an old woman on the brink of death. When he saw this old woman, the head of the Campbell family, Jonathan, was shocked. The Marche family was so generous in sending someone of her status. They were making such a big fuss over a minor issue. Jonathan did not dare to be careless at all. So, he immediately reported this to the grandmaster of his family. In the end, even the partial Overlord Realm grandmaster of the Campbell family had toe out to wee her. So, one could see how terrifying this old woman¡¯s status was. She was one of the stabilizing forces of the Marche family, Agatha Marche. She was an intimidating powerhouse who was already at partial Overlord Realm. When the Marche family learned that Fabi died in The Spirit Cage, they could be described as ballistic. Even though Fabi was not pleasant to the eyes, and one could even say that she was hideous, she was still the young mistress and granddaughter of the head of the Marche family. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She died without a reason. So, as one of the top forces in The Spirit Cage, would the Marche family let this go so easily? They would be extremely humiliated. So as long as they sent someone to find the killer, avenge Fabi, and regain the Marche family¡¯s prestige, everything would be fine. This was not worthy for a partial Overlord toe forward herself. Yet coincidentally, Agatha came out to clear her mind after she just finished cultivating a secret technique. Then, she encountered someone who dared to look down on the Marche family and kill their direct descendant. Since Agatha had some free time, she decided to bring people over. She wanted to see who was so bold as to do this. Did he think that the Marche family would not be able to do anything if he hid in The Spirit Cage? How naive! Indeed, it was much more troublesome to seek revenge in The Spirit Cage than in real life. However, this was not a challenge for a family on the Marche family¡¯s level. The Marche family could use any forces¡¯ channel to enter The Spirit Cage. No one would offend a force like the Marche family for something so trivial. After finding out through the Campbell family that Fabi¡¯s killer was in Amber City¡¯s mayor¡¯s residence in The Spirit Cage and getting special treatment from the mayor, Agathe immediately brought her people into The Spirit Cage to demand an exnation from David. The Campbell family followed behind. Since the partial Overlord of the Marche family was here, they had more reasons to stand back and let them take the lead. Chapter 2525 Chapter 2525 Agatha and the powerhouses of the March family appeared at the descending point in Amber City of The Spirit Cage. Then, the people from the Campbell family showed up too. Now, the descending point of Amber City was very crowded. The crowd was in a very long line. As one of the eight main cities in The Spirit Cage, it had a very big descending point, so it could also hold a lot of people. However, more people were living in Amber City. Everyone wanted to run away so there would definitely be congestion for a while. Of course, not everyone had to get in line. There would be special privileges everywhere. People like the Birch, Campbell, and Vidales families of Amber City could enter and leave The Spirit Cage at any time. They had special passages that were separated from the normal passages, so they did not have to get in line. The forces were below the three families also did not need to get in line. They were all categorized ording to strength. The people who were in line were all ordinary folks at the bottom of society. Once Egan learned that the people from the Marche family were here, he went to the descending point in advance to wait forthem. When he spotted Agatha walking out, he quickly went upto say, ¡°Egan from the Campbell family greets you, Lady Agatha.¡± ¡°Cough cough. Where is the murderer? Where is he?¡± Agathat coughed twice before asking. ¡°Lady Agatha, the murderer David is in the mayor¡¯s residence now. He¡¯s been in there for half a day and he still hasn¡¯te out. As for what he¡¯s doing, we don¡¯t know as our people can¡¯t go in. However, Mayor Salem was the one who personally received him when he went in.¡± ¡°Are you saying that the murderer who killed the direct descendant of my family is colluding with the Birch family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡± Egan did not forget to dig a hole for the Birch family at this moment. ¡°Hmph!¡± Agatha was furious. ¡°Come, take me to the mayor¡¯s residence now. I want to see who¡¯s so bold as to kill someone from my family and who¡¯s so bold as to protect the murderer.¡± ¡°Yes! After you, Lady Agatha,¡± Egan answered carefully. The old woman in front of him was a partial Overlord. Aside from the five Le rulers, she was already at the top so Egan could never offend her. Egan was taking the lead in front while Agatha and the Marche family¡¯s powerhouses followed behind him Meanwhile, the Campbell family was at the end of the team. This team consisted of thousands of people. They marched quickly and mightily toward Amber City¡¯s mayor¡¯s residence. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At that moment, they caused a huge sensation in Amber City. Everyone knew what this represented. The battle was about to begin. It would be toote if they did not leave now. Soon, countless people swarmed to the descending point to scramble to be the first to leave The Spirit Cage. Of course, some people were not afraid of death and were confident enough to stay. They wanted to see who would win or lose in this battle. Amber City¡¯s descending point could not handle such huge traffic. So, a lot of people impatiently ran to the forest surrounding Amber City. The center of the city was almost empty. The streets were as quiet as a ghost town. At this moment, Salem also received the news in the mayor¡¯s residence. When he heard that thousands of powerhouses from the Marche and Campbell families wereing, he had a bad feeling. It had only been half a day since David went into seclusion, so ording to the appointed time, there was still half a day left! Chapter 2526 Chapter 2526 How should he get through this half-day? Salem could not help but wonder, ¡®Did David choose to go into seclusion at this time because he knew the two families woulde? ¡®What¡¯s the purpose of him doing this then? ¡®As long as he¡¯s here, he won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡®No matter what, I should try my best to buy time since I promised him.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org content rights. After he sighed on the inside, Salem got up to get ready to face the powerhouses from the Campbell and Marche families. Outside the mayor¡¯s residence. The two families¡¯ powerhouses were already here. ¡°Lady Agatha, this is the mayor¡¯s residence, and the murderer David who killed Miss Fabi of the Marche family is inside,¡± Egan stood next to Agatha and said respectfully. The seniors of the Campbell family had discussed this. They would let the Marche family take the lead and stay back as they did not want to be the first to take action. As Agatha looked at the great mayor¡¯s residence in front of her, she did not barge in immediately. Instead, she asked,¡± Didn¡¯t a direct descendant of your family also die?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Agatha. A direct descendant from our family also died. His name is Perry and he¡¯s the groom of the arranged marriage with Miss Fabi of your family,¡± Egan answered honestly. ¡°Since a direct descendant of your family also died, why didn¡¯t you take action but decided to wait for us?¡± Egan was shocked. Did the Marche family discover the Campbell family¡¯s n? After he thought about it, he figured this was impossible. Only the seniors of his family knew about this and they would never spread this. Egan was panicking on the inside, but on the outside, he remained calm. He exined patiently, ¡°Lady Agatha, indeed, we can take action before your family to arrest David. The reason we didn¡¯t do that is because we¡¯re worried you¡¯ll be unhappy with us. After all, the person who died in this incident is the young mistress of your family. We, as the Marche family¡¯s partner, have to make sure that we don¡¯t embarrass you. So, I¡¯ve sent a lot of people to watch David¡¯s every move and wait for the Marche family¡¯s arrival.¡± ¡°Did you find out who David is then?¡± Agatha continued asking. ¡°No! It¡¯s as if this person showed up in Amber City from thin air. We can¡¯t find out who he is.¡± ¡°Since the mayor of Amber City received him in person, does it mean he knows this person¡¯s identity?¡± ¡°I am not too sure about this. Salem is indeed stronger than me and he¡¯s also the mayor, so perhaps he knows.¡± While the two were talking, Salem walked out of the mayor¡¯s residence. Behind him were the powerhouses of his family who stayed in The Spirit Cage. Yet, these people were much inferior to the people the two families brought. ¡°Everyone, why are you at the mayor¡¯s residence? Can I help you with anything?¡± Salem braced himself and asked. Currently, he could not even begin to speak about his difficulties. He thought one day would pass very quickly and the two families would note so quickly. Unexpectedly, they came together after David was in seclusion for half a day. ¡°Mayor Salem, stop pretending. You know why we¡¯re here. David is inside, right? Hand him over. This has nothing to do with your family,¡± Egan shouted. He had to be the one who spoke first. It had been five days since the incident and yet the Campbell family did not do anything to David. This caused Agatha to be suspicious. If he did not take the initiative to do something, Agatha would suspect him. ¡®Deputy Mayor Egan, David is indeed inside my residence, but because of some reasons, I can¡¯t hand him to you for the time being. You cane back tomorrow and when the timees, I won¡¯t interrupt you,¡± Salem answered. ¡°Salem, I hope you can be clear about what¡¯s happening right now. Have you thought of the consequences of your representing your family to go against the Marche and Campbell families?¡± ¡°I never want to go against you two, but I promised David that I¡¯ll protect him for one day. It has only been half a day and I can¡¯t go back on my promise. Moreover, my actions only represent myself and it has nothing to do with the Birch family.¡± Salem decided to go all out. Since he promised David, he would try his best to fulfill his promise. Thud! Agatha lifted her cane and mmed it down on the ground. A sound wave began spreading. It immediately caused Salem, the mayor of Amber City, to stand petrified where he stood. Chapter 2527 Chapter 2527 ¡°Pfft!¡± After Salem stood for a while, he vomited a mouthful of blood all of a sudden. He was staring at the old woman in terror. He did not know who she was. However, he could guess that she was from the Marche family. Salem did not expect this old woman, who seemed to be on the brink of death, to be so terrifyingly powerful. She injured his organs with just a tap of her cane on the ground. She was so horrifyingly powerful. Perhaps she was already on the same level as the grandmaster of Salem¡¯s familypartial Overlord Realm. Only someone like that could be so strong after their soul came to The Spirit Cage. Salem never expected a partial Overlord from the Marche family to be here. He could not even dy for half an hour when it came to a powerhouse of this level, let alone half a day. If he knew this in advance, he would rather offend David than let him go into seclusion in his residence. Great, not only could he not fulfill what he promised David, he was even injured. Moreover, he would also offend the Campbell and Marche families. The losses were greater than the gains! He might have lost this gamble, and it was also a crushing defeat. He could not even be angry about this. The person who died was just a direct descendant, why did the Marche family send someone so powerful? They were making a mountain out of a molehill! If this happened to the Birch family, even if multiple heirs died, the grandmaster would not even show up as long as this did not threaten the foundation of the family, let alone a direct descendant. The guards from the mayor¡¯s residence behind Salem were shocked when they saw Salem suddenly vomiting blood. They all shifted their gazes to Agatha. Salem was the person in charge of the Birch family in The Spirit Cage. Not only was he the mayor, but he was also the number one in Amber City. Yet, he was severely injured by this old woman, someone who looked like she was on the brink of death, with just a tap of her cane. This was unbelievable. As for the people from the Marche and Campbell families, they looked as if this was proper. They all knew who the old woman was, so they were not surprised. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Salem wiped the blood from the corner of her lips and asked with horror in his eyes. ¡°Cough cough, you¡¯re not qualified to find out who I am. Hand over the murderer who killed the direct descendant of the Marche family. I will not split hairs with you for the sake of your family. If not, don¡¯t me me for being merciless,¡± Agatha said slowly. She was coughing asionally as well. She was not speaking very loudly, but everyone at the scene could hear her clearly. It was as if she was speaking beside their ears. ¡°Please, try to remain calm! I am facing my own challenges and I just need a bit more time,¡± Salem pleaded, attempting to soothe the situation. If the other party refused to give him another chance, he would give up. He could not give up his life because of David. He only promised David and chose to invest in him so that he could have another choice in the future. After all, David was very likely to be the person in charge of a top force in Le in the future. ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t do it until I force you.¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Salem wanted to say something but Agatha interrupted him immediately. ¡°Stop your nonsense. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Hand us the person who killed the Marche family¡¯s direct descendant and that will be the end of this. If you¡¯re still stubborn, you can¡¯t me me. You must know that even if I kill you now, your family won¡¯t dare toe against me. Have you thought this through? Are you sure you want to risk your life forthat kid?¡± Agatha said calmly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. To her, someone with Salem¡¯s strength was just like an ant. If she was not scared of that partial Overlord of the Birch family who had long been famous, she would have already taken action. How would she continue speaking nonsense to this ant? Even though there was a partial Overlord in the Birch family, that partial Overlord became famous a long time ago. They were famous way before the two from the Marche family. So, that partial Overlord was their senior. Even though they had lived longer, it did not mean they were stronger. However, they had more means. Chapter 2528 Chapter 2528 The more experienced a powerhouse was, the less people would want to provoke them. Anyone had the means to save their lives. Of course, unless she had the strength to crush the other party, Agatha would not want to provoke that experienced partial Overlord of the Birch family. Salem was smiling bitterly. He had given up in his heart. What could he do when he was being pressured by someone at the level of a grandmaster? He could not do anything but obey. Should he give up everything just for David? Should he even give up his life? Clearly, that was impossible. He did not even know David for so long. He was only fond of David and figured he had a promising future so he wanted to invest in him. Even if they had been friends for many years, it was still impossible in this situation. Salem let out a helpless sigh and was about to give up, when he heard a clear and loud voice. ¡°Who dares to act so recklessly in the mayor¡¯s residence? Get lost now! Do you think you can stir up a row here?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Captain Longer of the Amber Cityw enforcement team came forward with thew enforcement team. When Salem heard this voice, he had a bad feeling in his heart. He was at least the core senior of his family and he had an experienced partial Overlord who had been famous in Le for a long time. That Overlord had a lot of experience and a lot of forces would pay respect to him. However, what did Arian have? He was just the captain of a merew enforcement team. He did not have any intimidating background behind him. He might lose his life here for daring to say something like this in front of the partial Overlord of the Marche family. Salem regretted asking Arian to improve his rtionship with David. Otherwise, how would this difficult situation arise? Of course, he did not think that things would escte to this stage. ¡°Arian, you have no right to speak here. Get lost now!¡± Salem criticized loudly. When Arian walked in, he saw blood on the corner of Salem¡¯s mouth. He thought to himself, ¡®The mayor is hurt! Who dares to hurt him?¡¯ In addition to Salem asking him to get lost, he immediately felt something was off. ¡°M-Mayor!¡± Arian stammered. To be honest, he knew that the people who dared toe to the mayor¡¯s residence at this time were from the Campbell and Marche families. However, he figured that since the mayor dared to go against the two major families for David, why couldn¡¯t he bet on this too? So, he brought his confidants over. Yet, he did not expect the mayor would ask him to get lost. This made Arian realize that things might not be as easy as he imagined. ¡°Get lost right now!¡± Salem yelled again. On the other side, Egan and Agatha turned their eyes to Arian. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Agatha asked. ¡°Lady Agatha, this is the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team and Salem¡¯s right-hand man,¡± Egan replied. ¡°Kill him,¡± Agatha ordered immediately. ¡°Yes, Lady Agatha.¡± After Egan said that, he immediately took action. He then rushed toward Arian as fast as lightning. He could kill Arian with no problem. He would be fine as long as Agatha did not ask him to kill David. He was still skeptical of that kid¡¯s identity so the best thing for him to do now was to wait and see. Chapter 2529 Chapter 2529 Arian felt numbed. He thought to himself, ¡®What¡¯s going on? I just said something and they want to kill me! ¡®Even if I said something wrong, I can change. ¡®This is unnecessary, right?¡¯ However, before he could even think, Egan approached him. Arian was strong, butpared to Egan, one of the top three in Amber City, he was still very inadequate. In Amber City, Salem was the veritable number one, followed by Egan and Heaven. The three represented the highestbat power of Amber City. Arian was a lot inferior to them. It was almost impossible for Salem to kill Egan, who was on the same level, under normal circumstances. However, it was very easy for Egan to kill Arian. Arian could not even escape if he wanted to. This was the gap in their strength. Egan¡¯s sudden attack shocked Arian. However, he came to his senses quickly. Knowing that he was not Egan¡¯s match, he was going to escape. Saving his life was the most important thing. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. What Arian did not expect was for Egan to attack with all his strength. Before Arian had time to escape, Egan was already in front of him. Plus, his right hand filled with a terrifying power was waving at Arian. Egan had already used 100% of his strength in this punch, and his purpose was to kill Arian with one blow. He did not even want to give Arian the slightest chance. Facing this mighty punch, Arian knew he could not escape so he could only use all of his might to block it. At the same time, he knew he could not do so. He sighed helplessly in his heart, ¡®Is my life going to end?¡¯ He thought he could rely on the very powerful David, and yet he never thought that he would die because of David. After such a strong punch, Arian would be severely injured even if he did not die. He was not Egan¡¯s match so if he was severely injured, it would be impossible for him to escape. At this moment, Arian felt very remorseful. Why did he stick his nose into this mess? How could an ordinary person like him interfere with a battle of the powerhouses? He was simply asking for it! However, it was toote for him to feel regret now that things hade to this stage. As Arian was about to endure Egan¡¯s powerful punch, a huge force attacked him from the side, causing him to step away from where he was standing. Coincidentally, he dodged Egan¡¯s fatal blow. Thud! A loud noise. Egan staggered more than ten steps backward before shaking off the force. He stopped his body and a fiery pain came from his fist. He looked closer. If the one who had just punched him wasn¡¯t Mayor Salem, then who could it have been? As the mayor of Amber City, Salem could not watch Arian, the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team, die in front of him. The main reason was that Arian was very obedient. He could not let Arian die just like this, so that was why he dragged his injured body to forcefully save Arian. After Salem forcefully fought off Egan and saved Arian, he was in a lot of pain. His body, severely injured by Agatha, was even more injured now. ¡°Pfft!¡± Salem could not stop himself from vomiting more blood. His breath weakened again. Chapter 2530 Chapter 2530 ¡°Mayor!¡± Arian cried, enduring the pain. If Salem had not saved him, he would be on the brink of death, even if he did not die. Egan¡¯s full-forced punch was serious. In all of Amber City, aside from Salem, only Heaven, the person in charge of the Vidales family, could block it. After David killed the direct descendants of the Campbell and Marche families, this incident blew up but the Vidales family never showed up once this entire time. It seemed that they did not want to be involved. Wasn¡¯t it better to watch in safety whilst they fought and then reap the rewards when both sides were exhausted? ¡°Leave now. This is not somewhere you should be,¡± Salem said in a deep voice. ¡°Leave? Where to? With me around, no one can leave today,¡± Egan waved his painful hand and said arrogantly. ¡°Egan, anyone can make mistakes, forgive them when possible. Don¡¯t burn bridges and don¡¯t be so heartless. You won¡¯t end up well.¡± ¡°Salem, you can¡¯t even protect yourself now so I suggest that you stop being such a busybody. Lady Agatha wants Arian to die so he has to die. You can only save him once. Do you think you can keep saving him?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do anything if she wants to kill Arian, but you can¡¯t kill him, Egan. With me here, don¡¯t even think about seeding.¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah? I don¡¯t believe this. You¡¯re injured, so what can you do?¡± Egan mocked. ¡°You can try.¡± Salem got into a fighting stance. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we fought each other. Today, I want to see if Amber City number one has improved or not.¡± After saying that, Egan charged forward again. Thest time, his target was Arian, but now it was Salem. If Salem was fine, Egan would be a little intimidated by him. However, he was now seriously injured, so what should Egan be scared of? Boom! The two collided again. One was the severely injured number one in Amber City, while the other one was the healthy number two in Amber City. The result was already set. At the start, the two were evenly matched and they fought back and forth. As time went on, Salem¡¯s heavily injured body slowly weakened. The two of them were just slightly different in strength. So, the heavily injured one was surely not the other one¡¯s match. Egan caught the chance and sent Salem flying backward with one punch. Then, he seized this opportunity and continued to suppress Salem. At the same time, he was alsoughing maniacally. ¡°Haha! Salem, aren¡¯t you the number one in Amber City? What¡¯s wrong with you today? I didn¡¯t even exert any strength and you¡¯re down! It seems that you¡¯re nowhere as good as you are, Number One!¡± In reality, Egan had been suppressed by Salem for too long, so that was why he wasughing so maniacally. Salem did not say anything in response. He had no strength to respond. Now, it was even a little difficult to block Egan¡¯s attacks. Agatha¡¯s cane stomp had injured Salem¡¯s organs and caused hisbat power to decrease drastically. That partial Overlord was too strong. Even if there were no Overlords, she was still invincible in a ce like The Spirit Cage. Boom! Boom! Boom! The battle went on. Salem was not as strong as he wished. He knew he would be defeated very soon if this continued. When the time came, it would be very easy for Egan to kill Arian. He had no choice. He could only risk getting hurt and dragging Egan down. At worst, he could ask the family to rece the person in charge in The Spirit Cage after this so he could rest for some time. To be honest, Salem did not believe that Egan would dare to kill him. It was the same for the Marche and the Campbell families. After all, he was the most core senior of the Birch family. Meanwhile, the Birch family was one of the top forces in Le that had an old and experienced partial Overlord. All of the forces would have to show respect to them. If not, the partial Overlord of the Marche family would have killed him directly just now, not just injured him severely. She did not want to offend the Birch familypletely. Salem clenched his teeth and threw caution to the wind. Since he would not die and would only be severely injured, he would go for it! Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 Earth. David opened his eyes and took a few deep breaths. He had just upgraded his Mind and Body. So, he opened the system. [Body: Ancient level 10 (You may upgrade using 10 millionvish points) [Mind: Ancient level 10 You may upgrade using 10 millionvish points) [Combat: Partial Heavenly Overlord [Lavish points: 169823 [Special skill: Cloning (level 5)] In less than a day, hisvish points had jumped more than a hundred thousand. It was so fast. His Mind and Body also reached Ancient level 10. Hisbat power also attained partial Heavenly Overlord Rank. This was his limit so far. If he wanted to break through again, he would need another 10 millionvish points. If it grew as fast as the past few days, it would not take long before he could have another breakthrough. Unfortunately, once the Marche and Campbell families were here, this would end for the time being. It might not be that easy to have another chance for hisvish points to skyrocket. Now, David¡¯s only wish was to umte a millionvish points using this chance so he could upgrade his Cloning to level 6. With that, he could increase the number of his clones and this would thene to a satisfactory end. After that, he would let nature take its course and take his time. As a partial Heavenly Overlord with level 6 Cloning, it was enough for him to face all crises. If he was not strong enough, then he would summon dozens of clones. Even if a real Heavenly Overlord would be scared to face over ten partial Heavenly Overlords, all were not scared of death and would self-detonate at any time. From the time David left The Spirit Cage and went back to Earth for his breakthrough, it was not even a day. At most, it was just half a day. However, David did not n to see Celia and the others. The Campbell and Marche families coulde at any time back in the Spirit Cage. So, he had to go back now. If the two families attacked together, Amber City Mayor Salem might not be able to endure the pressure. After all, he was the person in charge of the Birch family in The Spirit Cage, not the head of the family so he could not represent his family. The Spirit Cage, Amber City. The fight in front of the mayor¡¯s residence was still ongoing. In the beginning, Salem was injured by Agatha, the partial Overlord of the Marche family, so this supposedly evenly- matched battle started to lean to one side. Salem kept retreating in defeat while Egan was moving closer to him. On one side, Arian was extremely nervous but he could not do anything. Salem was only fighting Egan because he was trying to save Arian. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He wanted to help, but Arian could not do anything in a battle of this level. After more than ten moves, Salem seized the opportunity and voluntarily exposed his weakness. Egan did not hesitate before he threw a punch at Salem. Boom! Salem was hit in the chest. However, he did not fly backward. It seemed that the moment he was hit, Salem grabbed Egan¡¯s hand which threw the punch, making Egan able to move and he could only back away following Salem¡¯s body. Throughout this process, Salem pointed with the finger of his other hand and quickly tapped it on Egan¡¯s heart meridian. Then, he let go of Egan. One could say the two exchanged a strike each. Then, they backed away and vomited blood almost at the same time. ¡°Pfft!¡± The two stopped a very long distance away. Salem¡¯s heavily injured body was injured again. With this new injury on top of the old one, he looked very dispirited. He had lost all the power to fight. If he forced himself to attack again, it might damage his soul beyond repair. Salem knew he had done everything he could today. So, he would not pay attention to what would happen next. Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 It was Salem¡¯sst resort: to fight while being injured so that he could damage Egan¡¯s heart and reduce hisbat effectiveness. The Spirit Cage was nothingpared to the real world. The means and secret techniques that a physical body could use were basically useless to the soul. The soul only had one attack and its power was limited. That was why Elora had to restore her body in the first ce. The same person would have very different strengths with or without a body. Egan was hit by Salem¡¯s point, but it was not very powerful. However, he got a good location as the heart was one of the most vulnerable ces in the human body. If the heart was damaged, one¡¯sbat effectiveness would also drop sharply. Salem¡¯s point at least caused Egan to lose more than 50% of hisbat power. However, this was not the end. Just when Egan steadied himself. A figure approached him quickly. It was toote for him to react, so he could only make a hasty move. ¡°Boom!¡± After a loud bang, Egan retreated a dozen steps again. Originally, his heart was injured, and now, he was caught offguard. So, it must have taken a toll on him. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. The attacker also staggered backward from the shockwave. It was none other than Arian who was watching the battle from the sidelines. He knew that he could not intervene in the battle, so he had been umting energy and finding opportunities. He was waiting for the critical moment to give Egan a fatal blow. However, he underestimated Egan too much. Even if Egan was injured, he would not be so easy to deal with. Usually Arian would never dare to sneak attack Egan. After all, there was a clear difference in strength. However, the situation was different today. First, Egan had been injured by Salem, so his strength had been greatly reduced and the gap in strength between them had narrowed. Secondly, since the other party wanted to kill him, he could not just do nothing and obediently wait for death, right? That was not Arian¡¯s character. No matter how powerful the enemy was, they had to be prepared for retaliation if they wanted to take Arian¡¯s life. Even if he could not beat Egan, he still had to make them pay a little. Maybe Egan never thought that Arian would dare to attack him, so in the end, Arian gave him a huge surprise. Not only did Arian take action, he even sneak attacked him at the most critical moment which caught Egan off guard and worsened his injuries. ¡°Arian Longer, very good!¡± Egan stared at Arian, gnashing his teeth. His angry expression made him look as if he wished to tear the other party alive. ¡°Ari, you¡­ Gosh¡­¡± Salem saw that it was Arian who was attacking Egan and wanted to say something, but in the end, he could not say anything and only sighed. He understood what Arian had in his mind now, and he also understood what the other party was doing. If he took action, he would die. If he did not, he would also die. Anyway, the result was the same, so it would be better to take action. At least, it would hurt the enemy a little. ¡°Mayor, I know you¡¯ve done your best. I am very grateful for you. Even if I die today, it just means that my life should end here.¡± Arian knew Salem had used all of his energy. After he said that, he turned to face Egan and cursed directly, ¡°Egan, you don¡¯t need to look at me like that or utter that nonsense. You wanted to fu*king kill me so do you expect me to crane my neck for you to chop down? I don¡¯t care how strong and how powerful your background is. Even if I die, I will make things hard for you too!¡± He had gone all out. N?velDrama.Org content rights. If Salem had not made a move just now, he would have been killed by Egan. Of course, Arian would not be kind to someone who wanted to kill him even if the other party was stronger. Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 ¡åYou¡­ You bastard¡­ You¡¯re asking for this! Pfft!¡± Egan spat out another mouthful of blood. His injuries had not worsened nor was it aggravated, but it was because he was fuming. As the head of the Campbell family in The Spirit Cage and the absolute core figure, when had he been so angry before? How dare a small captain of thew enforcement team insult him? He was simply asking for death! Egan wanted to kill Arian himself. Nevertheless, his heart was already damaged, so continuing to fight would exacerbate his injuries, possibly even if he managed to kill Arian. There was no need to take such a bet and hurt the foundation of his soul. ¡°Everyone from the Campbell family, catch that bastard for me. I¡¯m going to make his life worse than death!¡± Egan yelled. ¡°Yes! Lord Egan!¡± A group of powerhouses from the Campbell family rushed over. There were as many as a thousand people. ¡°Law enforcement team, let¡¯s fight with them!¡± Arian was not to be outdone. He had served as the captain of the Amber Cityw enforcement team for many years, and these were his confidantes who had been cultivated by himself so they were absolutely loyal. However, how could the elites of thew enforcement team be a match to the strong members of the Campbell family? One must know that the Campbell family was one of Le¡¯s top forces. Once they collided, thew enforcement team would be wiped out by the Campbell family very soon. The two sides are about to collide. Boom! A voice made everyone stop. This voice was all too familiar. It was this sound that caused the mayor of Amber City, Salem, to be seriously injured. Then, Egan took advantage of this and took down the number one in Amber City. ¡°Okay! Everyone from the Campbell family should leave! Don¡¯t waste time and leave the rest to me,¡± Agatha said calmly. Although her voice was calm, it wasced with certainty. ¡®Yes, Lady Agatha,¡± Egan replied cautiously. Then he said to the Campbell family powerhouses who rushed out, ¡°Everyone,e back!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The Campbell family powerhouses all returned, leaving Arian and his confidants as they watched Agatha warily. They did not see Agatha seriously hurt Salem. However, someone who could make Egan so respectful and obedient to her was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°Since you are looking for death, I will fulfill you!¡± After Agatha finished speaking, she raised the cane and mmed it down heavily again. Boom! An invisible force spread out, rushing towards Arian and others. Arian and all his confidants sensed a strong crisis. The breath of death was approaching. When they wanted to save themselves, they found that their bodies seemed to be fixed in ce and they could not move at all. The only thing he could do was to show a look of fear and wait for death toe. Salem, standing on the other side, could not do anything about it. This kind of attack injured him just now. It was silent and breathless, which made it hard to guard against. The methods of a partial Overlord were beyond theprehension of ordinary people. It was the same with their souls. Just when everyone thought that Arian and the others were bound to die, they heard a voice. ¡°I was the one who killed the direct descendants from the Campbell family and the Marche family. If you want revenge, you shoulde to me. Why make things difficult for others?¡± Upon hearing this voice, the aura of death disappeared instantly. Arian rxed all over and he felt as if his life was saved. The hope of surviving the catastrophe almost made this burly man burst into tears. Salem also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, David came out early. Otherwise, Arian would die. Everyone present looked at the voice. Then, a young man was seen walking out of the mayor¡¯s residence with a little girl in his arms. Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 Strangely, Agatha¡¯s attack disappeared without a trace as the young man¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°David, I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t hold out for a day like I promised you.¡± Salem showed a look of shame. He did not have to apologize to David initially. However, the attack from the partial Overlord of the Marche family was unexpectedly blocked, and Arian and the others were not harmed. No matter what method David used, or if it was the mysterious person next to him who made the move, blocking the mostmon attacks of the partial Overlord Realm was not something everyone could do. Based on this, David¡¯s status was higher than imagined. So, it would be better to be polite to him. ¡°Mayor Salem, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯ve done a good job. It¡¯s not easy to stand up against someone whose strength is so much higher than yourself,¡± David said politely. ¡°I can rest assured as long as you don¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°Why would I? Mayor Salem, I can¡¯t even thank you enough, why would I me you?¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The two exchanged some pleasantries. Then, David looked at Arian who was too scared to move. ¡°Arian, thank you for your kindness. From now on, your affairs will be my affairs too.¡± ¡°M-Master David, you¡¯re too modest! I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Arian smiled bitterly. He felt that since Salem, the city¡¯s mayor, dared to help David against the Campbell and Marche families, it showed that David really could handle this. That was why he decided to bring his confidants here. As a result, he unexpectedly became an eyesore and a thorn in the side of the Marche family and the Campbell family. The old woman of the Marche family had asked Egan to kill him. If he knew that this would happen, Arian would never havee. It was important to have a good rtionship with David, but his own life was more important. What would be the use of this rtionship if he lost his life? It was so dangerous just now. If David was a secondte, wouldn¡¯t he be dead already? He would not do something like this again in the future. It would be toote for him to feel regret if a slight ident happened. ¡°Arian, your presence speaks for itself. As the saying goes, a friend in need is a friend indeed. A true friend will not hesitate to help when you are in the most difficult time. I, David Lidell, will remember what happened today.¡± David did not know what Arian was thinking, he only knew that it was enough that Arian dared toe. As for the others, he did not want to ask. ¡°Master David, I feel ashamed of what you just said.¡± Arian was a little embarrassed by the words. He did want to help David, so there was nothing wrong with this starting point. ¡°Arian, let me solve the immediate troubles first and we¡¯ll catch up on the old dayster.¡± After David finished speaking, he shifted his gaze to Agatha. The smile on his face disappeared immediately, and he said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Marche family would send someone as strong as you. It seems that the person I killed has a high status in your family. If I had known that you woulde so soon, I would have waited. How could I allow myself to cause so much trouble and almost harm Arian and Mayor Salem?¡± From the moment David appeared, Agatha kept staring at the young man. She found that she could not see through him. She did not even know how he blocked her attack. This made Agatha¡¯s heart sink. One must know that she was a partial Overlord, so only the five Le rulers could defeat her. Even if the other partial Overlords could defeat her, it would also take some time and effort. Although she was in The Spirit Cage which only reflected the strength of the soul, Agatha¡¯s soul power was not much weaker than other partial Overlords. So, how could she not see through this young man? Various indications were saying that this kid in front of her was fishy. As for what it was, Agatha could not put her finger on it for the time being. Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 ¡°Who are you?¡± Agatha stared at David and asked in a deep voice. ¡°You old hag, isn¡¯t your question a bit redundant? Who I am is none of your business. That direct descendant of your Marche family named Fabi, the one who looks like a ball, disgusted me, so I killed her. Since you are here for revenge, you can take action now that I am here. I, David Lidell, will take whatever you throw at me¡± David replied with a sneer. As soon as he said that, both Salem and Arian could not help but feel nervous for David. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that this old woman was extremely powerful and she was probably at the level of the grandmaster of the Marche family. David was quite courageous for daring to scold her so directly. ¡°Your name is David, huh? Very good! Although I am quite old, there are not many in Le who dare to call me an old hag and you are the youngest one.¡± As Agatha spoke, she started recalling if there was a super family with the surname Lidell among Le¡¯s top ten or even top five forces. In other words, was there any disciple whose surname was Lidell among those powerful experienced partial Overlords? She could not think of any after thinking for a long time. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m good! What¡¯s wrong with calling you an old hag? I am already very nice for not calling you an old fart.¡± David did not show her any respect at all. ¡°David, who are the seniors in your family? Who is your master?¡± Agatha asked. She pretended not to hear David¡¯s disrespect. The most important thing now was to figure out David¡¯s identity and how David blocked her attack. Agatha did not expect this at all. She had nothing to do so she came out to solve a little trouble for the Marche family, and yet she met this troublesome person. ¡°Say, you¡¯re such a busybody, you dinosaur! You want to know everything, but why should I tell you? Also, do you still want to avenge Fabi? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll settle the score with you right now. You seriously injured my friend today, so if you don¡¯t give me an exnation, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± At this time, David was extremely arrogant. He was not scared of the coboration between the Marche family and the Campbell family at all. Instead, he directly scolded them and caused the other party to be apprehensive of him. Egan looked dumbfounded from the sidelines. Who was Agatha? She was one of the two partial Overlords of the Marche family. David called her an old hag, an old fart, and a dinosaur and yet she was not doing anything to protect her dignity as a partial Overlord. N?velDrama.Org content rights. This was not right! Did she find something wrong? Sure enough, something was wrong with this kid. Luckily the Campbell family did not take action against David first. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unpredictable. At this time, Egan was very grateful. However, it did notst long. He suddenly thought of something and became nervous and concerned again. Not only had he seriously injured Salem just now, but he had almost killed Arian as well. And those two had an extraordinary rtionship with David. Obviously, David said that to seek justice for the two of them. What should he do? Egan looked at Agatha. He thought to himself, ¡®Please, just kill him! ¡®You¡¯re a partial Overlord and yet you¡¯re not doing anything despite being provoked by a young man. ¡®Where is your dignity?¡¯ Agatha was also a little angry. Perhaps it was because she felt that David was still not satisfied with small gains after she had conceded. No matter what, she was still a partial Overlord. There were people in Le who could defeat her. However, if anyone wanted to kill her, aside from the five Le rulers, only two or more partial Overlords joining forces could do that. No one could kill her one-on-one. She did not rush to make a move because she was afraid of David¡¯s method of silently blocking her attack just now. In fact, that was just Agatha¡¯s casual attack and it did not have one-tenth of its original strength. Yet, the unknown was always a little daunting. She would decide after she found out. However, she did not expect David to be so shameless. ¡°David, since you are so rude, I will teach you a lesson today on behalf of your parents, you uneducated brat. I¡¯ll let you know how to respect your elders. If your parents know, they will thank me,¡± Agatha said seriously. Chapter 2536 Chapter 2536 Egan was overjoyed. It was finally starting. Hurry up and fight! It would be better if things got serious and David was killed. Then, this would not be the Campbell family¡¯s responsibility. ¡°You9 Dinosaur, it¡¯s not that I look down on you, but you are too weakpared to me. You want to teach me a lesson? Go back and practice tens of thousands of epochs!¡± David was still as arrogant as ever. He was not paying attention to Agatha¡¯s threat at all. Of course, he was qualified to do so. If he released his Ancient Level 10 soul power, he could rip a few holes in The Spirit Cage¡¯s sky, let alone the real world. How far was a partial Overlord from a partial Heavenly Overlord? In David¡¯s eyes, Agatha was just a slightly stronger ant. It did not matter if it was the real world or The Spirit Cage, no matter how strong an ant was, it was still an ant. ¡°Hmph, you rude brat! I want to see what you are capable of since you dare to talk to me like that.¡± Agatha was burning with rage. She raised her cane and stomped it down heavily. Boom! A huge force spread out. This time, the power was much greater than the previous two. The people around were shocked by this force and kept retreating. Boom! Even the solid gates and walls of the mayor¡¯s residence copsed with a bang, stirring up clouds of dust and ashes. After a while, the dust and smoke dispersed, and everyone was forced to retreat arge distance. Salem and others had already retreated into the mayor¡¯s mansion. There was only one person at the scene who had not moved and it was David. He was holding a little girl of seven to eight years old and standing where he was. Agatha¡¯s powerful force did not do anything to him at all. At this moment, anyone could tell that David had the right to be arrogant, and it was no wonder he dared to say those things. However, this was just the start. Everyone was concentrating their attention on the two people at the scene. No, that would be three people.This is from N?velDrama.Org. David was still holding a little girl in his arms. What was going to happen next was the real climax. ¡°David, hand Pebbles to me. As long as I¡¯m still alive, she¡¯ll be fine,¡± Salem yelled. He was worried that David¡¯sbat would be affected while he was holding Pebbles. Now, he was on the same battlefront with David. David did not say anything before the little girl in his arms started throwing a tantrum. ¡°No! I want to stay with Davey! I want to sleep in Davey¡¯s arms!¡± ¡°Pebbles,e on. Come to me. Davey has to fight in a bit. You will affect him like this. It will be very bad if he loses,¡± Salem started urging. ¡°No! Davey won¡¯t lose. I am confident in him,¡± the little girl pouted and said. Salem wanted to continue but David said, ¡°Mayor Salem, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a mere partial Overlord. She can¡¯t hurt me even if I stand here and not move.¡± Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 Only a partial Overlord? David¡¯s sentence puzzled everyone at the scene. Everyone knew that aside from the five Le rulers, partial Overlords had the strongestbat power. Only the five Le rulers would dare to say something like this. David was just a young man so how did he get the courage to look down on partial Overlords? Was he one of the five Le rulers? Impossible. The statues of the five Le rulers stood on the Five Continent at the center of Le. Even if one had not seen it in person, one would still know what each of the five Le rulers looked like. David was not among them, and none of them looked like him Even Salem, who was optimistic about David, felt that David was too arrogant at this time. N?velDrama.Org content rights. He could not recognize reality or know his ce. Maybe in the future, he could reach a height that could ignore all the partial Overlords, but it was not time now. Young people need to have drive and self-confidence, but being too arrogant might not be a good thing. Of course, Salem did not rule out another possibility. That David had a close rtionship with one of the five Le rulers, i Then, it would not be difficult to understand his behavior since he was in frequent contact with Overlords and had a tendency to look down on partial Overlords. However, he never heard about any of the five Le rulers having an inheritance disciple. Agatha was also shocked by David¡¯s words. What was the reason that made this young man dare to look down on a partial Overlord? Was it his strength? Or his background? David didn¡¯t give those present enough time to think. Without waiting for everyone to react or contemte, he fixed his gaze on Agatha, a contemptuous smile ying on the corner of his mouth. Then, he followed Agatha¡¯s example. He lifted his right foot and stomped down gently. Boom! A terrifying energy emanated from David¡¯s body instantly. Then, a dazzling light shed. Everyone instinctively closed their eyes. After the light disappeared and everyone opened their eyes, they found that David was still standing there without moving an inch. Just when they looked at the other person curiously, their eyes widened immediately and everyone showed expressions of disbelief. They saw Agatha kneeling on the ground. She was leaning on her cane with both hands to barely keep her body from copsing. Blood gushed out of her mouth continuously, dyeing the ground in front of her red. How was this possible? Everyone who saw this scene was stunned, especially those from the Marche family. Agatha was one of the two grandmasters of the Marche family, whose strength had reached the terrifying partial Overlord Realm. How could she be hurt like this by a young man in just a moment? This was not real, right? Everyone could not ept this reality, and they refused to believe that their grandmaster would lose to a strange kid. However, the facts were right in front of their eyes. They had no choice but to believe this. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Grandmaster!¡± ¡°Grandmaster!¡± The Marche family members cried worriedly. Even as they were crying out, no one dared to step forward to help. If their grandmaster could not even match David, weren¡¯t they courting death if they went forward? ¡°Old hag, I won¡¯t kill you today since you¡¯re already so old that it¡¯s a challenge for you to even take a step, but I will teach you a little lesson. I hope you can know your ce and not bully anyone weaker just because you have the strength. You must know that there is always someone more powerful than you. I will not go easy on you if I meet you next time,¡± David said lightly. His voice also brought the people present back to reality. If David had said this to educate Agatha before this, everyone would have ridiculed him for being overconfident. However, no one dared to do this now because he showed this strength. Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 Although the dazzling light just now forced everyone to close their eyes and they did not see how David seriously injured Agatha, he still won in the end. Losers were always in the wrong, no matter where one was. They did not care about the process as the result was the most important thing. ¡°Cough cough!¡± Agatha raised her head and looked at David with horror in her eyes. After that, she coughed twice and spit out a lot of blood. Even she, the victim, did not see how David attacked her. She just felt a sh of white light before her body suffered severe damage. The only one who could seriously injure her without any resistance was probably the soul of an Overlord. In other words, the one who hurt her just now must someone with an Overlord¡¯s soul. Agatha thought of many possibilities. It was no secret that Le only had five Overlords. All who lived in Le knew this. So who was the one who just attacked her? Was it one of the five Overlords? Or was there a sixth Overlord in Le? Or did someone upgrade their soul to Overlord Realm? All these were possible, but Agatha figured another possibility was more likely. That was David had a close rtionship with one of the Overlords. And he had a treasure bestowed by the Overlord that could save his life at critical moments. That was why there was a dazzling light just now, as it was to hide the critical moment and prevent everyone from seeing it. There was a more than 80% chance that this was possible. After all, who were the Overlords? Linder normal circumstances, they would note to The Spirit Cage, let alone be a young man¡¯s bodyguard. Therefore it was absolute rubbish that David was the one who hurt her just now. Agatha did not believe it at all. Could such a young man possess the power of an Overlord and be Le¡¯s sixth Overlord? 1 Was it possible? How difficult was it to achieve Overlord? Agatha, the partial Overlord, had the most say about this. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Many of Le¡¯s old partial Overlords had already stepped into partial Overlord Realm tens, hundreds, or even hundreds of epochs ago. However, they were still partial Overlords after such a long time. Since the Great Ancient War in Le, there have been four Overlords in total. They were Drogo, Valentin, Elora, and Lufian. Sylvio had already be an Overlord before the Great War. He was also the only Overlord who survived the Great Ancient War. Le¡¯s dozens of partial Overlords were working hard in hopes of bing the sixth Le ruler. So, how would they allow themselves to be preempted by a kid whom they had never met? No matter how talented or smart he was, there must be a limit! Having lived to such a great age, what kind of talented genius had Agatha not seen? Agatha found herself helpless, even though she had a rough idea of how David had inflicted serious injuries on herself. Being able to obtain a treasure bestowed by an Overlord was enough to show that David had a noble status. He was second only to the five Le rulers and above all other forces. Besides, who could guarantee that there was only one treasure in David¡¯s hand? If the Overlord could bestow him one, could they not bestow him more? Moreover, Agatha also had some guesses as to why David did not kill her. Currently, Le is in crisis. The five Overlords had ordered all the partial Overlords to be ready to join the battle at any time. So, if a partial Overlord died at this time, the five Overlords would pursue it, and David might not be able to exin himself. That was why David did not kill her. In just a split second, Agatha guessed everything. Although a bit outrageous, one had to admit that they were all reasonable logic and well-founded. 3 Who would have thought that a kid with a bug like David would show up? Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2539-¡°Yes! Master David, cough¡­ I get it. Cough¡­ Thank you, Master David, for not killing me,¡± Agatha replied respectfully while coughing. She was severely injured, and she still had to say thank you to the other party. One could only imagine how aggrieved she felt. However, what could she do? Since she was not as powerful as Davidl, she could only admit defeat. ¡°Old hag, I know you are not convinced. If you still want to take revenge, you cane to me at any time, but I will not hold back the next time youe. Think carefully before youe.¡± ¡°Master David, please don¡¯t misunderstand me. I don¡¯t have such ns. I am very grateful that you spared me today, Master David. So how would I want to take revenge?¡± Agatha hastily denied it. She had no intention of seeking revenge on David. A person who could be bestowed with treasure by an Overlord must have an unusual rtionship with them. How could the Marche family afford to provoke such a person? She would be grateful if David did not cause trouble for the Marche family. Revenge? It would be equivalent to courting death. Although a partial Overlord was already very strong, they could never stand over Le as long as they did not be a real Overlord. When meeting someone who was rted to Lord Overlord, one could only pretend to be helpless and miserable. ¡°That¡¯s good! Take your people with you and get lost! Don¡¯t appear in front of me again, or I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop myself from killing you.¡± ¡°Yes, Master David!¡± Agatha stood up tremblingly. The powerhouses from the Marche family hurried forward to support her. With David¡¯s consent, they finally dared toe forward. Just when the Marche family was helping Agatha to leave, David suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait!¡± ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Agatha asked cautiously. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to spread what happened today. You¡¯d better keep this to yourself. Otherwise, once I find out, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡± ¡°Understood! Don¡¯t worry, Master David, our family will never spread the word.¡± Agatha left with a team of thousands of people. The Campbell family also wanted to leave. However, they did not dare to since David did not say anything. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Without a better choice, Egan walked out bravely, knelt before David, kowtowed, and begged for mercy loudly, ¡°M- Master David, I was wrong! Please, Master David, please spare the Campbell family. The Campbell family will be very grateful.¡± David nced at Egan. ¡°It¡¯s useless to kowtow to me. If you can get Mayor Salem and Arian¡¯s forgiveness, you can survive, otherwise¡­¡± Egan shivered and quickly looked at Salem and Arian. ¡°Mayor Salem, Captain Longer, I was wrong just now. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to the Marche family and attacked you. Please forgive me for my mistake this time.¡± To survive, Egan could not care less about his prestige. Compared with death, his prestige was nothing. Even Agatha from the Marche family, whose strength had reached partial Overlord Realm, admitted defeat. Who was he to not do the same? If he was killed, his death would be in vain. The Campbell family would not bet on the life and death of the entire family to avenge him. What was the point if they avenged him but lost their lives? David handed Egan over to Salem and Arian. It was up to them how much benefit they could reap from Egan. It could also be regarded as somepensation for the two of them. After all, they should not get injured for nothing. David was concerned that hisvish points wouldn¡¯t skyrocket like before after this incident. Many people in Amber City saw there was not much disturbance from the joint attack of the Campbell family and the Marche family, so they figured it was probably settled peacefully. However, it was fine. As long as the news did not get out, someone might continue to sell their properties to leave The Spirit Cage to get through this dangerous period. It would not be toote toe back when it was safe again. Anyway, they would not lose out too much if they could sell for a high price. David only hoped that he could umte one millionvish points as soon as possible so he could raise his Cloning to level 6. He would not ask for anything else. If he could not breakthrough in a short time, he could only increase his strength in other ways. Cloning was undoubtedly the best choice. Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 In addition, David¡¯s life still revolved around Pebbles every day. With an unlimited supply of treasures and staying by David¡¯s side, the little girl grew at a speed almost visible to the naked eye. Haifa month passed quickly. David¡¯svish points finally broke the million mark. It was much slower than before, but at least it was still growing. During this half month, no one came to trouble David. After the Marche family and the Campbell family returned, they did not do anything. They were never seen or heard of again. Whatever method David used to severely wound Agatha, he must have some connection with an Overlord. Otherwise, he would not be able to do so. All forces that were connected to an Overlord needed to be treated with caution. The Marche family originally wanted to apologize again. However, before Agatha left, David said that he did not want to see the Marche family again and asked the Marche family to give up such an idea. When hisvish points came to a million, David chose to go into seclusion again once again. After his consciousness returned to Earth, he turned on the system. [Body: Ancient level 10 (You may upgrade using 10 millionvish points) [Mind: Ancient level 10 (You may upgrade using 10 millionvish points) This is from N?velDrama.Org. [Combat: Partial Heavenly Overlord [Lavish Points: 1013586 [Special skill: Cloning (level 5)] He directly chose to upgrade Cloning. A window popped up. [Upgrading Cloning will consume one millionvish points. After the upgrade, Cloning will be upgraded from the original level 5 to level 6, and the limit of clones will also be changed from 27 to 81. Please confirm whether to upgrade.] Below were two options. Yes and No. When David saw that, he immediately beamed with joy. Unexpectedly, after Cloning was upgraded to level 6, the number of clones would increase to 81. 81 clones in addition to the main form would be 82 partial Heavenly Overlords. Even if he ran into a real Heavenly Overlord, David figured that he could still fight. Even if he could not, he could still escape. He did not believe that the main form would not be able to escape with so many clones shielding a retreat for him. If this did not work, the clones could self-detonate. What kind of destructive power would dozens of Heavenly Overlord clones create after they exploded? It would be absolutely terrifying. Even a real Heavenly Overlord would stay away. After confirming that he wanted to upgrade Cloning, one millionvish points disappeared and the level of Cloning also changed ordingly. It went from level 5 to level 6. The number of clones also increased from 27 to 81. The upgrade of this secret technique was much simpler than breaking through the realm. It did not cause physical difort and yet there would be some more experience and knowledge in his mind somehow. That was the power of the system. Even if he had not practiced secret techniques and skills, it would feel like he had practiced countless times after using the system to upgrade himself. He would gain plentiful experience. Afterpleting the upgrade of Cloning, what David needed to worry about now was how to restore his blood essence. It was not a big problem now that he could still endure it. However, he might need it in the future. So, he had to be prepared in advance. Chapter 2541 Chapter 2541 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2541-After his upgrade, David didn¡¯t immediately return to The Spirit Cage. Instead, he emerged from his seclusion and met with Celia and the others before departing. The following days passed by peacefully. As time went by, people living in Amber City slowly realized that something was wrong. There was no news of the great battle that was supposed to ur. Many people began to wonder whether it had been resolved peacefully. After all, the parties involved were all from major forces so it would not be good for anyone if the battle broke out. Giving out a gift, an apology, and some resources were more in line with the maximization of their respective interests. Besides, it was not the heirs of the Campbell family and the Marche family who died, so there was no need to make a big fuss. Many people who had left The Spirit Cage earlier began to return one after another. This was something David did not want to see. If everyone was back, no one would want to sell their properties anymore. Then, Jumbo Court would have no business and hisvish points would also start to stagnate. There was nothing David could do about it. He knew that the people living in Amber City would find out sooner orter. Fortunately, his goal had been achieved. Not only did his Body and Mind reach Ancient level 10, but his Cloning had also risen to level 6. That was why David did not wipe out the Campbell family and the Marche family. He had to thank Perry and Fabi, that miserable couple. Otherwise, David¡¯svish points would not have grown so fast. The death of two people caused panic among residents in Amber City, and they all wanted to escape for safety. Otherwise, it would not have been possible for him to umte 3 to 4 millionvish points in a short period. Time passed day by day. Under David¡¯s attentive care, the little girl ate and slept well every day, allowing her to grow up quickly. In a blink of an eye, she had grown to eight or nine years old. Just as Pebbles was growing rapidly¡­ Level 9 civilization Le. A super burnt with fierce mes in an unknown area. At the center of the, a figure sat cross-legged. The figure suddenly opened its eyes. Immediately afterward, a devastating energy was released from his small body. Boom! In a split second, the huge burning was reduced to ashes and disappeared without a trace. It was as if it never appeared. Only that figure was left floating in the void. This figure was none other than Lufian. At this time, Lufian had sessfully fused with the personality of the dual souls and had ovee the obstacle of partial Heavenly Overlord Rank in one fell swoop. Now, he had be a real Heavenly Overlord. Heavenly Overlord Rank was thest rank of Overlord Realm, and it was also the most difficult rank to achieve. There were many Overlords in the vast universe and every level 9 civilization had some, more or less. However, the vast majority were Supreme Overlords. There were also a small number of Ancient Overlords. There were still some who had achieved Heavenly Overlord Rank but they were very rare. Every Heavenly Overlord was a treasure of the universe. When one appeared, they could change the direction of a level 9 civilization war. Since Lufian broke through to Heavenly Overlord Rank, he had already surpassed 99% of the Overlords. On the surface, being able to break through at this critical moment was a good thing for Le. However, it was uncertain whether this was good or bad for now. After the sessful fusion of dual souls, Lufian might no longer be the previous Lufian. Even if his personality was dominant, he would still be influenced by the other personality. After opening his eyes, Lufian didn¡¯t hastily get up; instead, he carefully assessed his newfound strength. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Devastating energy flowed out with his every gesture and even every breath. If this was not a remote void, its destructive power would be unimaginable. Chapter 2542 Chapter 2542 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2542-Lufian was trying to control his terrifying power. Otherwise, wherever he went, it would be a doomsday scene. Soon, the spilled energy began to gradually return to Lufian¡¯s body. He could slowly control the power belonging to a Heavenly Overlord. A smile appeared on Lufian¡¯s face. The smile gradually widened and then came a burst of maniacalughter that resounded throughout the void. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Afterughing for a few minutes, Lufian stopped and started mumbling to himself. ¡°Is this the Heavenly Overlord Rank that all Overlords dream of? ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s ridiculously strong. ¡°It¡¯s notparable to Supreme Overlord Rank and Ancient Overlord Rank at all. ¡°It is even miles apart from partial Heavenly Overlord Rank! ¡°I, Emperor Lufian, have finally be a Heavenly Overlord. I can do what I want without being restricted by anyone! ¡°Not even Sylvio! ¡°Elora, wait for me. I will find you soon and take you to seek revenge from the Soul Devourers and the Robotias. ¡°I will let them know that they will die a terrible death for hurting my woman.¡± As soon as the word ¡®death¡¯ left his lips, another terrifying energy overflowed. The surrounding void began to buzz as if it was scared. At this time, Lufian stood up. As he was standing upright in the void, he was exuding an air of supremacy from his body which made the surrounding void tremble. The previous Lufian was very low-key and he had always kept himself well hidden. No one knew except for Sylvio who learned about this through Zwei Arithmetics. Lufian¡¯s previous personality was somewhat simr to David¡¯s. He preferred to hide himself carefully and he was not willing to expose everything. He would not use his trump cards, but he needed to have some. However, after the sessful fusion of the personalities of the dual souls, Lufian had undergone some changes. He no longer wanted to hide himself, but instead, he wanted to expose his strength to everyone and make them feel terror. He liked that feeling, but he liked to see the fearful eyes of others more. Although Lufian¡¯s original personality was still dominant after the fusion of the two personalities, the second personality still had a considerable influence on him. In fact, the dual personality was originally born in one body and they would share one body and one soul. After the fusion, they would form dual souls. Few physiques in the universe could rival it. Lufian stood in the void and raised his hands slowly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Looking down at Le through the infinite distance, he whispered, ¡°From today, Le will be guarded by me. Emperor Lufian. ¡°Sylvio¡¯s era has passed, and the future era will belong to me. ¡®This Heavenly Emperor is the patron saint of all living beings in Le. ¡°Le¡¯s creatures will obey me if they want to live. ¡®Those who obey me will prosper and those who oppose me will perish!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the fear that the Soul Devourers and the Robotias might escape upon learning of Lufian¡¯s breakthrough to the Heavenly Overlord, his voice wouldn¡¯t have been so subdued. Instead, he would loudly announce this to the entire Le. ¡°Elora, here Ie! ¡°I will return the harm you received ten times, a hundred times even, to the enemy. ¡°I want to tell the whole world that you are the woman of a Heavenly Overlord!¡± Chapter 2543 Chapter 2543 Le. Sylvio was recuperating in the site he looked over. Not long ago, he had sustained a minor injury during a battle with a Soul Devourer Overlord who appeared unexpectedly while Elora was regenerating her body. Although the injury wasn¡¯t severe, it would still take some time to fully heal. Suddenly, Sylvio opened his eyes. There was a serious look in his eyes. Just now, he inexplicably felt the vital energy and blood in his body surge. This was a bad omen. Since learning Zwei Arithmetics, every slight change in his body indicated that something would happen. It might be good or it might be bad. Since his vital energy and blood were surging abnormally, it was obviously a bad sign. Sylvio quickly became alert and waved his hand. An extremelyplicated neb map appeared in front of him. Then, he immediately began to cast Zwei Arithmetics. He wanted to know what bad things were about to happen and see if he could prevent or avoid them in advance. Just as Sylvio was flipping the neb map in front of him with both hands, a voice rang out in his ear. ¡°Sylvio!¡± Caught off guard, Sylvio quickly turned to the voice. At some point, Lufian had appeared not far away and he was staring at him quietly. Maybe his concentration was too intense while performing Zwei Arithmetics, causing him to fail to notice Lufian in time. Seeing that it was Lufian, Sylvio breathed a sigh of relief. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s you! Lufian, I was wondering who it was. How is your injury? What can I do for you?¡± Although there was a smile on his face, he was vignt on the inside. His physical responses would not be wrong. Since it was a bad omen, something would definitely happen next. ¡°I¡¯m almost recovered. Sylvio, I came to you to find out the whereabouts of Elora.¡± Lufian skipped the nonsense and went straight to the point. He came to learn about Elora¡¯s whereabouts from Sylvio, and then he intended to find her. As for what Sylvio said before about the chance encounter Elora was going to have, Lufian believed that since he had broken through to Heavenly Overlord Rank, he was Elora¡¯s greatest chance encounter. As long as she was with him, she would not receive any harm in the future. After the sessful fusion of the dual souls and breaking through to Heavenly Overlord Rank, Lufian could not wait any longer. All he wanted was to find Elora quickly to tell her that he was strong enough now. He could protect her and take her to seek revenge against the Soul Devourers and the Robotias. Elora had be Lufian¡¯s obsession. Only by truly owning her could Lufian get over this obsession in his heart. ¡°Lufian, didn¡¯t I tell you? Elora is safe now and there is also a chance encounter waiting for her that will help her rise after her failure. If you go to Elora now, you will not be helping her, instead, you will destroy her. I hope you can be more rational,¡± Sylvio exined. ¡°I don¡¯t care if Elora has a chance encounter or not. I just want to know her whereabouts. Just tell me directly. Don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡± Lufian remained unmoved. His tone was calm, yet it subtly conveyed the message to Sylvio not to question him. During this moment, Sylvio finally picked up on something. Lufian seemed different from before. There was a big difference in the way he spoke and in his expression. He even seemed a bit superior. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. What happened? Sylvio was puzzled. Could it be that this Lufian in front of him was not the real Lufian? Was he fake? Was this an impersonator? Who could it be? Chapter 2544 Chapter 2544 It could not be the Robotias. They did not have this ability. The mother brain could only create endless warriors to conquer civilizations for the Robotias. They were a group of looters in the universe. Since it was not the Robotias, it could only be the Soul Devourers. However, having been with Lufian for so long, Sylvio was sure that the person in front of him was Lufian himself, and he was not wrong. So what was the problem? Could it be that the other personality hidden in his body had awakened? In just a split second, Sylvio thought of a lot of possibilities. The most likely reason was that the other personality in Lufian¡¯s body had appeared. Otherwise, this would never happen. ¡°Lufian, you seem to be different from before. You weren¡¯t so domineering back then, and you won¡¯t even care about Elora,¡± Sylvio said lightly. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s because I care about Elora that I want to find her and protect her.¡± ¡°Really? Have you considered that you would destroy Elora¡¯s chance to rise after her failure? You are harming her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m harming Elora. As long as I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll satisfy her whatever chance encounter she wants in the future,¡± Lufian replied domineeringly. Sylvio was now sure that the other personality in Lufian¡¯s body had escaped and was dominating the body. Otherwise, judging from Lufian¡¯s original personality, he would never say such things. ¡®Gosh/ Sylvio sighed helplessly in his heart. Sure enough, every time his vital energy and blood surged, nothing good would happen. The original problem had yet to pass and a new one has arisen. The Robotias and the Soul Devourers were still a threat and now, Lufian¡¯s other violent personality has come out to make trouble. Blessings nevere together, but misfortune neveres on its own either. Sylvio knew. Perhaps the failure of Elora¡¯s restoration triggered Lufian greatly and that was why the other personality hidden in his body could take advantage of him. But what should Sylvio do now? Lufian¡¯s violent personality appeared before but, at that time, his strength was not great, so Sylvio could easily suppress him. However, Lufian¡¯s strength had changed drastically. Sylvio did not even know which stage he was at. So it might not be easy for Sylvio to suppress him now. Sylvio was not confident enough to use force on Lufian directly. However, telling him the whereabouts of Elora was out of the question either. It would be hard to predict what would happen when the two men collided with each other. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The most important thing that Sylvio learned from Elorast time was that she was obviously biased towards David. If Lufian found out that the woman he had liked for thousands of epochs had another man in her heart, the consequences could be disastrous. No one could hold back Lufian if he went mad. The only way was to dy. Sylvio could not let Lufian know that Elora was in The Spirit Cage. ¡°You are not Lufian. The real Lufian would not care so little about Elora. He will always think about Elora,¡± Sylvio thought for a while and said. ¡°I¡¯m Lufian! I also care about Elora and I want to find her quickly for her own good,¡± Lufian replied. ¡°For her own good? If you are really concerned about her, you won¡¯t go and sabotage her at this critical moment.¡± ¡°Sylvio, you don¡¯t understand! I have my reasons. You just need to tell me where Elora is.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you and you don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. I know who you are! We met once.¡± ¡°I told you I am Lufian and I must know the whereabouts of Elora today!¡± Lufian became a little impatient and began to sound serious. Chapter 2545 Chapter 2545 Sylvio put away the neb map in front of him. Then, he stood up and stood opposite Lufian. Their eyes met, causing the surrounding void to vibrate violently. ¡°What if I don¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°Sylvio, I respect you since you are my senior, but I hope you know what¡¯s good for you and tell me the whereabouts of Elora. You are still my senior, otherwise¡­ Don¡¯t me me for being cruel,¡± Lufian said in a deep voice. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Elora was the only thing in his heart now. Other people or things, including Sylvio and the others, as well as Le, no longer held importance in his mind. If Sylvio did not intend to reveal Elora¡¯s whereabouts, Lufian would force him to do so. Sylvio could not wrap his head around this tant threat for a while. Mainly because it had been too long since he heard such words. As the only Overlord who survived the Great Ancient War, he had always been revered by all Le¡¯s beings. He watched Lufian grow up and he did not expect that there would be a day when he would be threatened by the other party. Sylvio shook his head with a bitter smile. This was why he did not pass on Zwei Arithmetics to Lufian. Once his other personality dominated his body, Lufian would be violent. As long as someone dared to disobey Lufian, he would be capable of doing anything. It was too dangerous for this kind of person to gain the ability to seek good luck and avoid bad luck. ¡°Are you threatening me? Did you forget how I drove you back? If I can do it once, I can do it the second time ¡° ¡°Sylvio, I really don¡¯t want to fight you! I just want to know the whereabouts of Elora. Why won¡¯t you tell me?¡± Lufian¡¯s tone suddenly softened again. Although the fusion of two personalities had led to a drastic change in his temperament, Lufian¡¯s former personality was still the one dominating his body. Sylvio was his half-teacher who had taught him a lot. Lufian still had some qualms about attacking Sylvio. ¡°Because the current you are not worthy to know where Elora is!¡± Sylvio did not give Lufian a chance at all. He was sure that Lufian was possessed by another personality, so there was no need for him to be polite. ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡± Lufian clenched his fists tightly and his eyes were burning. At this moment, he was feeling maniacal on the inside, and he was almost unable to control himself. He just wanted to tear everything in front of him and find Elora. ¡°I will not only stop you, but I will also drive you back.¡± After Sylvio finished speaking, he waved his hand and a weapon flew out from his sleeve. When it got into the air, it instantly became so huge that it almost covered the sky and Lufian immediately. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a tortoiseshell engraved with various mysterious runes. Countless mysterious runes flew out and formed a closed space. This tortoiseshell had an extraordinary origin. Sylvio discovered it among the remains of the God Tier Civilization, along with Zwei Arithmetics. This tortoiseshell had no offensive power, but its defense capabilities were astonishingly terrifying. At the critical moment, it could not only trap the enemy but also refine them. No matter how powerful one was, they would not be able to escape. After trapping Lufian, Sylvio also breathed a sigh of relief. He had finally seeded.A Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2546-Once covered by the ck Tortoise Shield, Lufian would not be able to do anything. Sylvio was afraid that Lufian would escape early. If he did, a big battle would be inevitable if Sylvio wanted to subdue him at that time. Sylvio did not want to fight Lufian right now. He wanted to save his energy for the Robotias and the Soul Devourers! ¡°Lufian, I won¡¯t refine you for the time being. You should reflect while you¡¯re there. I will release you when you realize your mistake. Don¡¯t me me for refining your soul if you are still stubborn.¡± Sylvio faced the ck Tortoise Shield and said loudly. ¡°Sylvio, will you tell me about Elora if I can break out of here?¡± Lufian¡¯s voice came from the ck Tortoise Shield. The ck Tortoise Shield was one of Sylvio¡¯s most powerful weapons and, of course, Lufian knew about it. The reason why he did not hide was that he wanted to crush Sylvio¡¯s confidence head-on and get Elora¡¯s whereabouts. At the end of the day, Lufian did not want to hurt Sylvio as he was his guide after all. However, if he had to choose between Sylvio and Elora, Lufian would choose Elora without hesitation. There was nothing more important than Elora in his heart. ¡°You still want toe out? Don¡¯t even think about it! I have shown you this shield before. No enemy trapped by it can escape. Even the Stark¡¯s master, the previous Soul Devourer Overlord, could not escape after he was trapped by me.¡± ¡°Just because others can¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t. Sylvio, I just want to hear from you. Will you tell me where Elora is if Ie out?¡± Upon hearing how confident Lufian was, Sylvio suddenly felt that maybe this ck Tortoise Shield could not trap Lufian. Was this possible? Maybe! After all, even Stark could avoid Zwei Arithmetics which could see through everything in the universe. Was there anything impossible anymore? ¡°No! I can¡¯t tell you where she is. It¡¯s for her and your good!¡± Sylvio shook his head and rejected Lufian. ¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Lufian asked through gritted teeth. ¡°Just give up! I won¡¯t tell you no matter what!¡± After receiving Sylvio¡¯s affirmative answer, Lufian went berserk. He roared, ¡°Why? What¡¯s the reason? Sylvio, tell me, is Elora dead? No! I can feel that she is still alive, but I can¡¯t sense where she is!¡± ¡°There is no reason! I can only say that Elora is safe. It won¡¯t be good for both of you if you go to see her now! So I can¡¯t tell you,¡± Sylvio said helplessly. Of course, he wanted the two of them to end up together. If anyone in this universe could restrain Lufian, there was no doubt that it was Elora. Unfortunately, humans were fortune¡¯s fools. Lufian¡¯spanionship of countless years was nothingpared to a short few years with a predestined person. This was life. Sylvio really wanted to meet the person who gave him the bacsh from his Zwei Arithmetics and captured Elora¡¯s heart in just a few years. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Lufian stood inside the ck Tortoise Shield, surrounded by countless mysterious runes. Clenching his hands tightly, his eyes turned blood red. A terrifying energy was brewing inside of him. He had tried his best to resolve the matter peacefully. He did not want to show his Heavenly Overlord¡¯s strength and fight Sylvio. However, Sylvio refused to tell him where Elora was. If this was how it was going to be, he would just use his way. Although he did not want to, it was all worth it if he could find Elora. Lufian looked at the dense runes around him and said slowly, ¡°Sylvio, you forced me to do this. I will kill anyone who dares to stop me from looking for Elora! From now on, I will be the ruler of Le and all creatures will crouch at my feet. Those who obey me will prosper, and those who oppose me will perish!¡± Terrifying energy flowed from Lufian¡¯s body. The once invincible mysterious runes shrank away when encountering this energy. They did not dare to touch it. Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 Heavenly Overlords could cross the universe and all realms. Among the countless level 9 civilizations in the universe, there were very few Heavenly Overlords. It had also never appeared throughout the entire history of Le. N?velDrama.Org content rights. Sylvio had lived since the Great Ancient War to the present, but he was only a partial Heavenly Overlord. Although he was the pinnacle of partial Heavenly Overlords and was already infinitely close to being a real Heavenly Overlord, he was still some distance away after all. Moreover, this might be a gap that he could never cross. When he heard Lufian talk about ruling Le, Sylvio was taken aback. Before he could react, a terrifying and berserk force erupted from the ck Tortoise Shield. Boom! It broke open the ck Tortoise Shield directly, scattering countless mysterious runes. Sylvio was caught off guard by the sudden change. Before he had time to react, the terrifying energy had already spread to his body andnded heavily on him. In an instant, Sylvio¡¯s body was blown away. Lufian¡¯s figure appeared in the void. The energy surrounding him terrified Sylvio. The only person who could do this was no doubt a legendary Heavenly Overlord. Sylvio was stunned. His eyes widened and his face was full of disbelief. He thought to himself, ¡®Lufian broke through to Heavenly Overlord? ¡®He actually broke through to Heavenly Overlord? ¡®How is this possible? ¡®How could he break through to Heavenly Overlord Rank so easily? ¡®I have lived for endless years, and I even have Zwei Arithmetics to seek good fortune and avoid evil. I have found countless opportunities in the universe, but I still have not been able to reach this stage. ¡®How old is Lufian? ¡®How did he suddenly be a Heavenly Overlord and reach the realm countless Overlords dream of?¡¯ Sylvio did not dare to believe his eyes. However, the truth was in front of him so he had to believe this. The breath emanating from such a long distance could make a partial Heavenly Overlord like him feel palpitations. Only a true Heavenly Overlord could do that. ¡°Sylvio, I didn¡¯t want to do this. You have tried your best to help me along the way, but I don¡¯t understand why you must stop me from going to Elora. Are we going to turn against each other because of this?¡± Lufian asked seriously. Sylvio did not answer the question, but asked instead, ¡°Are you really Lufian?¡± ¡°I told you, I am Lufian!¡± ¡°Are you a Heavenly Overlord now?¡± Sylvio continued to ask. ¡®That¡¯s right! From now on, Le will be guarded by me, Lufian. The Soul Devourers and the Robotias willpletely disappear into the universe under my power and be the dust of history,¡± Lufian said domineeringly. ¡°Can you tell me how you did it?¡± There was an expectant look in Sylvio¡¯s eyes. He had been a partial Heavenly Overlord for a very long time. He was only half a step away from being a real Heavenly Overlord, but he still could not get past it. This half step was like a huge gulf and it was making Sylvio feel desperate. ¡°I broke through naturally after I understood and realized things. You are still stuck in partial Heavenly Overlord Rank because the time has not yete,¡± Lufian replied. After bing a Heavenly Overlord, he understood a lot. Even if he took a shortcut, he was still a real Heavenly Overlord. There were many things that he would only know after he reached that step. Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 ¡°I thought I could predict everything in the universe after mastering Zwei Arithmetics and I would be the first Heavenly Overlord in all of Le. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one to achieve this. The world is always changing and so unpredictable,¡± Sylvio said in a daze. For thousands of epochs, he had been studying how to take the final step to be a Heavenly Overlord. Based on Zwei Arithmetics¡¯ collected information and deduction, a conclusion was finally drawn. Le would give birth to a powerful Heavenly Overlord in this generation. Sylvio always thought it would be him, and that the Robotias and the Soul Devourers joining forces to invade Le was a test for him. As long as he could survive this disaster sessfully, he could take the final step to be a Heavenly Overlord after gathering all of Le¡¯s luck. Then, he could move unhindered in the universe and all realms. Unexpectedly, Lufian was one step ahead of him. Sylvio did not know how Lufian did this. All he knew was that a Heavenly Overlord had been born in Le, so it would be challenging for a second one to appear in a short time. In other words, he would continue to be trapped in his current state for countless years. ¡°Sylvio, I don¡¯t want to talk to you about this now, but I will ask you onest time. Where is Elora?¡± Lufian asked. ¡°Lufian, do you think that if you showed your strength as a Heavenly Overlord, I would be pressured to reveal Flora¡¯s whereabouts? You¡¯ve underestimated me. Lufian, no matter how strong you are, I will not tell you because she will not meet a small chance encounter. It will affect her future so I can¡¯t let you destroy it.¡± Sylvio sternly refused Lufian. The stronger Lufian was, the less he dared tell him. Because the stronger the strength, the more serious the consequences would be once he learned the truth. Although Elora was a woman, she was soft on the outside but strong on the inside. Once she had made up her mind about something, she would not change her mind easily. It would not change even if Lufian became a Heavenly Overlord. If she said she did not like it, she did not like it. Forcing her would be counterproductive. Once the time came for Elora to stand opposite Lufian, it would be hard to imagine what Lufian would do. Sylvio knew Lufian too well. He only cared about one person from beginning to end, and that was Elora. If he lost Elora, Lufian would no longer be Le¡¯s guardian, and he might even bring disaster to the whole of Le. He could have the idea of destroying the world in a fit of anger. At that time, who could stop him? It was only a matter of time before a Heavenly Overlord wanted to destroy Le. ¡°Sylvio, are you really going to force me? You know I don¡¯t want to fight you!¡± Lufian had a look of pain on his face. He was forcibly suppressing the anger in his heart. This was the repercussion of the sessful fusion of the dual souls. ¡°Lufian, can¡¯t you be considerate of Elora? She needs to face this alone now. Once you go to her, the ending will be rewritten.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Now that I can control everything with my own hands, why should I listen to the arrangements of fate? If Elora loses her chance encounter, I will help her get it back ten times or a hundred times more. Sylvio, I have given you several chances today, but since you refuse to cherish them, you can¡¯t me me.¡± Lufian gritted his teeth and insisted on finishing the sentence. He was finally unable to suppress the anger in his heart anymore. Boom! A violent energy burst out from his body and swept toward Sylvio. Even though Sylvio resisted with all his strength, he was like a boat in a storm that might capsize at any time.This is from N?velDrama.Org. This was even from Lufian showing him some mercy. There seemed to be only a thin line between partial Heavenly Overlord and real Heavenly Overlord, but they were very different. The two were not at the same level at all. Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 While Sylvio was trying his best to resist the energy emanating from Lufian, he suddenly felt the danger coming. He wanted to respond but found that he could not move his body. Then, his neck tightened. Lufian had his hands on Sylvio¡¯s neck. Then, a force belonging to a Heavenly Overlord poured into Sylvio¡¯s body and began to wreak havoc, causing him to lose his ability to fight in an instant. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The overwhelming severe pain made Sylvio feel helpless. At the same time, a bitter expression appeared on his face. Was this the strength of the Heavenly Overlord powerhouse? It was truly terrifying. It was not something a partial Heavenly Overlord like him could contend with. Soon, everything was calm. The terrifying energy came and went quickly. When their figures appeared again, Sylvio, the partial Heavenly Overlord, was strangled by Lufian like a chicken and he was unable to move. One could see how big the gap between the two was. In a one-on-one situation, Sylvio had no way to fight back at all. If he wanted to stop Lufian, it was only possible if there was another powerful Heavenly Overlord or dozens of partial Heavenly Overlords attacking at the same time. It was only through this very risky method that he could be stopped. Otherwise, if they fought one-on-one, they might get hurt. No matter how many partial Heavenly Overlords there were, they were still nothing against Lufian. ¡°Sylvio, you forced me to do this! Where is Elora? Are you going to tell me? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± The expression on Lufian¡¯s face became extremely distorted. Sylvio had seen Lufian¡¯s expression before. It was when his violent personality appeared. The Lufian at that time was almost exactly the same as the Lufian now. Same expression. Same tone. There was no emotion in his eyes, only a contemptuous look. Sylvio suddenly understood. Based on logical reasoning, Lufian couldn¡¯t have broken through to the Heavenly Overlord so quickly, especially considering he was injured when Elora failed to restore her body. So, a forceful attack would only be counterproductive. However, Lufian not only did that but also seeded, which was not logical. The most unique thing about Lufian is that he has two personalities. Sylvio searched Le¡¯s ancient historical books, but he could not find such a physique with dual personalities. It only described this physique as extremely rare. When the violent personality dominated the body, Lufian¡¯s strength would increase, but he would also lose his mind. In his current state, even though Lufian was in a rage, there was still a trace of reason. Sylvio wondered, ¡®Did the two personalities fuse? ¡®Is this why he became a Heavenly Overlord?¡¯ One had to admit that Sylvio was very good at reasoning. What Zwei Arithmetics brought him was not only urate prediction but also clear thinking. After some conversations and observation of Lufian¡¯s performance, he could get a pretty urate truth of the matter. Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 "L-Lufian, c-calm down!¡± Sylvio managed to stammer out, struggling to speak as he was being strangled. ¡°I can''t calm down! Tell me where Elora is. Otherwise, I won''t hold back. Even if you have taught me a lot, even if you are half my teacher, I will still kill you,¡± Lufian roared frantically. Feeling that Lufian¡¯s energy was getting more and more violent and he might kill himself at any time, Sylvio also started to feel a little worried. He was constantly thinking about how to resolve the crisis in front of him. He had seen Lufian¡¯s violent personality before and it was totally irrational. After struggling a few times, Lufian thought that Sylvio was going to reveal Elora¡¯s whereabouts, so he let go of his hand a little. Sylvio, who was able to breathe again, thought for a while before persuading, ¡°Lufian, I know Elora is very important to you, so important that you can give up everything for her, but have you ever thought about how sad and disappointed Elora will be if she sees you like this? She wants the Lufian who won''t show his emotions, not the Lufian who will destroy the world whenever you''re upset.¡± He knew that if he wanted Lufian to recover, he could only start with Elora. Elora was Lufian¡¯s obsession. After speaking, Sylvio conjured a mirror before him to show Lufian how he looked now. When Lufian saw his hideous appearance in the mirror, he was stunned. He thought, ¡®Is this me? ¡®Why do I have such a terrifying expression? ¡®Would Elora hate me if she sees me like this? Will she think I''m disgusting and leave me? ¡®No! ¡®No! ¡®Elora must not see me like this.¡¯ Lufian let go of his hands that were holding Sylvio¡¯s neck. He held his head in his hands and shouted in pain, ¡°Get out! Get out of me! Get out of my body.¡± Immediately, his expression and voice changed. He sneered, ¡°Tsk tsk tsk... You only want to let me leave now, huh? Don''t you think it¡¯s toote? If it weren''t for me, you would have already been killed. How will you have a chance to achieve Heavenly Overlord Rank? You want to burn bridges now, huh? No way in hell!¡± ¡°You promised to let me lead! You bastard, you lied to me!¡± Lufian said through gritted teeth. Then, he sneered again, ¡°You''re still in the lead. I didn''t lie to you. It¡¯s just that after the fusion, we have be indistinguishable from each other. There is no such thing as a master or a leader. After some time, the dual souls will bepletely integrated and you will talk to yourself less like this in the future. You''ll gradually get used to it.¡± ¡°No! I don¡¯t want this! Get out!¡± ¡°Haha! How delusional It''s impossible. We are two souls in one body and we are the rarest in the universe. If we unite, we will skyrocket, and if we divide, we will fall. Now we have sessfully fused and what''s waiting for us is a bright future. We will leave our footprints in the universe and it¡¯s waiting for us to conquer.¡± ¡°I don''t need this! All I want is Elora! As long as I can be with Elora and live together with her, I''m willing to give up everything even if I live in seclusion in the mountains and forests. I''m also willing to never leave the house!¡± ¡°She''s just a woman! When we rule the universe in the future, there will be so many female Overlords for you to choose. You can have as many as you want and I¡¯m sure there will be a lot of them who''s better than Elora.¡± ¡°I only want Elora! I only want Elora! I don¡¯t want anyone else!¡± ¡°Just because you say you don¡¯t want them now, doesn¡¯t mean you won''t want them in the future. When we fully integrate, you won''t think so.¡± After Sylvio regained his freedom, he backed away quickly to keep a safe distance. Of course, it was just Sylvio¡¯s assumption.If Lufian wanted to attack him, no distance was safe.Looking at Lufian switching between the two personalities Sylvio knew that his guess was right. Lufian¡¯s ability to achieve Heavenly Overlord was the result of the fusion of dual souls. ording to the other personality, they were no longer separated from each other after the fusion. In other words, there was no such thing as suppression. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. From now on, Lufian would always have a violent and irritable character. Like today, he would kill Sylvio if he was slightly upset. What should he do? Lufian had reached Heavenly Overlord Rank, and he also liked to kill. Wouldn''t the entire Le be in danger? ¡ã Sylvio had a worried look on his face. Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2551-¡°Ah!¡± Lufian held his head and cried out in pain. His pursuit is very simple. He just wanted to stay in Le, be with Elora, and have his own home and children. However, the other voice in his head said, ¡®You have to go out. Leave Le, conquer one civilization after another, step across the universe, and be the master of the universe. ¡®That is what you should do.¡¯ The constant collision of the two ideas drove Lufian to the brink of insanity. He did not know how he should choose, and for a moment, he did not even know who he was. Woosh! In the end, he could not bear it anymore, so he turned into a dazzling light and disappeared in an instant. As Sylvio looked at Lufian leave, he felt rxed and worried at the same time. Although he was safe for now, the real dangery ahead. Lufian had achieved Heavenly Overlord Rank, so his strength was already invincible, and no one could suppress him. With the fusion of dual souls, he could fly into a rage at any time, so there was not one ce in Le that was safe. ¡®What should I do now?¡¯ Sylvio thought for a moment. He nned to assess Elora¡¯s situation before making any ns. Suppressing the difort in his body, he waved his hand and an intricate neb map appeared in front of him. He started to quickly stir the neb, using Zwei Arithmetics to make predictions. Suddenly, the neb bounced back with such force that it knocked him back a few steps. He had already been seriously injured by Lufian and when he was knocked back, he spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡¯ Sylvio looked at the neb map in front of him with shock on his face. He could no longer detect Elora now. How was this possible? It worked before, why not now? There were only two possibilities for this. One possibility was Elora herself. Her strength might have surpassed Sylvio and she might have learned a secret technique that was on the same level as Zwei Arithmetics. Or she might have obtained an ancient artifact that could hide her. They were all possible reasons as to why she could not be detected. The second possibility was interference from external factors. This was much moreplicated. ording to Sylvio¡¯s guess, the first possibility was unlikely, so it was mostly the second. Perhaps the entanglement between Elora and David was too deep, causing her to be affected as well. As for why Sylvio could not deduce David, Sylvio could not say for sure as he had never met him. ¡°Huff¡­¡± He took a few deep breaths and tried to calm himself down. So much had happened during this time. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The Robotias and the Soul Devourers had teamed up for a sneak attack. As a result, Elora was forced to self-detonate and her soul entered The Spirit Cage for recovery. After that, she met a mysterious man named David, someone that even Zwei Arithmetics could not identify. After Elora¡¯s soul recovered, Stark disrupted her restoration, causing her soul to be seriously damaged yet again, so she had to enter The Spirit Cage for further recovery. Since Lufian had recklessly and forcibly merged his dual souls to be a legendary Heavenly Overlord, he had lost his true self and be a source of danger that could go berserk at anytime. Zwei Arithmetics was once considered invincible but it had failed on Stark and David, making Sylvio feel lost. He greatly relied on Zwei Arithmetics and it had helped him avoid bad luck, and turn bad luck into good, many times in the past. Once it lost its effect, Sylvio could only run around like a headless chicken. Everything that happened indicated that Le was about to usher in a catastrophe. No one could say for sure if they could get through this safely. Sylvio knew. Judging from the current situation, the Robotias and the Soul Devourers were doomed. They would surely not be able to stop Heavenly Overlord Lufian. However, that did not mean that Le would be safe. If Elora rejected Lufian, Le would fall into a bigger crisis, and miaht even be destroved. Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2552-¡®How can we save ourselves?¡¯ Sylvio did not have any good ns at that moment so he could not help but let out a sigh. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Gosh!¡± He could only take one step at a time. He had to find a way to meet this mysterious David first, as he was the most uncertain factor. Then, he would think about what to do next. Only if that did not work, would he tell Elora the seriousness of the matter. Even if she did not like Lufian, Sylvio hoped that she could make the most correct choice for the safety of countless living creatures in Le. After all, only she could keep Lufian from going berserk. Yet, even so, they would only be treating the symptom, not the root cause. Lufian was too dangerous. There could not be the slightest error or the whole of Le would suffer. After Lufian left, he ran out of Le immediately. He urgently needed to vent his anger. However, rationality told Lufian that he could not do it here and must do it elsewhere. So his target was the Robotias¡¯ir, their mother brain. Not only did this race try to invade Le many times to upy Le¡¯s resources, but they also seriously injured Elora, causing her to self-detonate to survive. And Elora was Lufian¡¯s trigger. If anyone dared to hurt Elora, they would have to bear Lufian¡¯s revenge. Lufian despised the Robotias to the bone. He had wanted to get rid of them a long time ago. However, he did not have the strength back then. Now, it was different. Lufian had achieved Heavenly Overlord Rank and was already stronger than most level 9 civilizations. The Robotias obviously did not have a Heavenly Overlord. Otherwise, they would not have failed in after many attempts to invade Le. How strong was a Heavenly Overlord? They would easily destroy a level 9 civilization, but they just needed some time. Of course, the premise is that there was no other Heavenly Overlord in this level 9 civilization. At this very moment, countless robots were working in an orderly manner in the Robotias¡¯ir. From a distance, the Robotias¡¯ mother brain resembled a human brain. It was suspended in the void and that was why it was called the mother brain. It was just that the size of this mother brain was a bit scary. It was bigger than Le¡¯s biggest. It had many tentacles around it, each one was thick and long. In short, it was simply a huge alien monster. The rest of the Robotias were not even a grain of sandpared to the mother brain. Anyone who saw the Robotias¡¯ mother brain for the first time would be extremely astonished. The way that this race survived and reproduced waspletely different from the other living races that naturally bred in the universe. The mother brain would devour all kinds of resources and energy in the universe, creating countless Robotias to fight for it. They had no fixed residence. When it devoured everything in a civilization, the mother brain would move its huge body and continue in another ce. The location where the Robotias¡¯ mother brain was located was once a level 8 civilization. However, it had almost been entirely devoured by the mother brain. All resources had been exhausted and it was no longer as glorious and flourishing as before. The life that was once here had long since disappeared. It was said that a very small part fled to Le, struggling at death¡¯s door in some corner. The five Overlords guarding Le knew about those who fled here but tacitly allowed them to continue living in Le. Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2553-After Lufian left, Sylvio contacted Valentin and Drogo immediately. The two Overlords rushed over quickly. They did not know anything about Lufian as yet. So, they were a little curious about Sylvio¡¯s sudden call. ¡°Sylvio, why did you suddenly call us over?¡± Drogo asked aloud. ¡°Yeah! Sylvio, tell us what¡¯s going on. I¡¯m still recovering,¡± Valentin also asked. His injuries were the most severe. A Lv 6 Robotia¡¯s self-detonation was not something trivial. Until now, he was not even 30% recovered. It might take a long time for him to recover, even with the assistance of countless healing medicines. By this time, Sylvio had calmed down. One could not tell that he had just experienced a big battle and that his body was seriously traumatized. No, it was not a big battle. It should be unteral abuse. Anyone who faced Heavenly Overlord Lufian going berserk would be abused by him. Compared to a Heavenly Overlord, there was little difference between a Supreme Overlord and an Ancient Overlord. They were all ants! ¡°I asked you toe here at this time because I have something very important to tell you. It is rted to the life and death of the entire Le. If you are not careful, you may lose everything,¡± Sylvio said seriously. Judging from Sylvio¡¯s expression, Valentin and Drogo understood the seriousness of the matter. ¡°Sylvio, are the Robotias and the Soul Devourersing? Those bastards are really good at timing. They know that we are all injured, so they choose to attack at this time. Don¡¯t worry, Sylvio, although I am only less than 30% recovered, I can still fight. At worst, I will follow their example and blow myself up to die with these bastards.¡± Valentin had a baleful look on his face. ¡°Valentin is right! There are no cowards in Le. Even if we die, we will drag a few of them down with us.¡± Drogo also gritted his teeth. He was extremely angry. Both of them climbed the ranks of Le step by step, so they had special feelings for Le. It was their hometown and no one was allowed to destroy it. ¡°It¡¯s not about the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. Those two races are no longer a threat to us, but there is a bigger crisis and it¡¯s much greater than the threat of the Soul Devourers and the Robotias joining forces. Even I can¡¯t do anything, Sylvio said, shaking his head. Valentin and Drogo exchanged nces. They could feel each other¡¯s doubts. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Had the threat of the Soul Devourers and the Robotias been resolved? When did this happen? How could they not know? There was a greater crisis than the alliance between the two enemy races? What was it? It could even threaten Le¡¯s life and death? The two were confused. They did not understand what Sylvio was saying at all. ¡°Sylvio, stop keeping us in suspense. What happened? Tell us! Do you want to wait for Lufian to arrive before you tell us? By the way, we are both here, but why hasn¡¯t Lufian arrived yet? It stands to reason that he should arrive before us,¡± Valentin asked suspiciously. ¡°The crisis is rted to Lufian. What I say next may challenge what you already know, but it¡¯s all true,¡± Sylvio said in a deep voice. Chapter 2554 Chapter 2554 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2554-Valentin and Drogo did not speak. They waited for Sylvio to finish. ¡°Do you remember that when Lufian went mad, he caused the death of countless creatures?¡± Sylvio asked, looking at the two. ¡°Of course, I remember! That scene was like hell and I will never forget it.¡± Valentin recalled. At the same time, there was a trace of fear on his face. It could be seen how he was traumatized by Lufian going mad thest time. One must know that Valentin was an Overlord. Anyone who reached this stage would have gone through a lot. How gory and cruel would it have to be to traumatize him so much? The same went for Drogo next to him. He also recalled the scene at that time. Immediately, the two of them suddenly thought of something. Their bodies shook as they asked in unison, ¡± Sylvio, has Lufian gone mad again?¡± After Lufian went crazy, Sylvio kept him under control. Both Valentin and Drogo suggested then that Lufian should bepletely wiped out. In the end, Sylvio promised that Lufian would not do this again, so they dismissed the idea and Lufian did not go crazy again. Until now. Was it happening again? ¡°It¡¯s more serious than going crazy,¡± Sylvio replied. Immediately, he began to exin. Lufian had the extremely rare dual souls in the universe. One was his original normal personality, while the other was the violent personality that lost reason. When Lufian was triggered, the berserk personality would emerge and take control of the body. The body¡¯s strength would soar, but at the same time, he would also lose his mind. He would kill crazily and destroy everything in sight. Originally, Lufian had managed topletely suppress the violent personality. However, because Elora failed to restore her body and Lufian thought it was due to hisck of strength, he forced himself to achieve Heavenly Overlord Rank. He was about to fail at the end. At this moment, Lufian¡¯s violent personality jumped out and merged with Lufian¡¯s normal personality. Then, they sessfully broke through to Heavenly Overlord in one fell swoop. As Sylvio described it, Valentin and Drogo¡¯s eyes were wide and their mouths gaped. Their eyes were also full of disbelief. Both of them now realized that there was a more terrible crisis than the Robotias and the Soul Devourers joining forces. ¡°S-Sylvio! Y-You mean that Lufian¡¯s personalities were fused and he may go berserk at any time? Not only that, but he also attained Heavenly Overlord Rank?¡± asked a stammering Drogo.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Exactly!¡± ¡°W-Well, Lufian has be a Heavenly Overlord now, so if he goes berserk, who can suppress him?¡± Valentin also asked aloud. ¡°No one. Not even me. It can even be said that we¡¯re just cannon fodder if we attack a Heavenly Overlord like him together.¡± Sylvio shook his head. ¡°W-What should we do then? I said at the beginning that we should resolve Lufian as the uncertain factor once and for all. You didn¡¯t listen, saying that Lufian is extremely talented and that he¡¯s useful to Le if he¡¯s used well. Now look! The whole of Le may be destroyed in his hands,¡± Valentin could not stop himself fromining. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Valentin, what¡¯s the point of talking about it now? The most important thing now is to find a solution to the problem,¡± Drogo said. ¡°Lufian has be a Heavenly Overlord. What else can we do aside from waiting for death? Should we kneel in front of him and pray that he won¡¯t go berserk?¡± ¡°Stop arguing. I didn¡¯t think carefully enough about this matter! I thought that with my strength and the blessing of Zwei Arithmetics, I couldpletely control Lufian, but I didn¡¯t expect this kid to grow up so fast that he has far surpassed me,¡± Sylvio sighed. If he knew this would happen, he would have dealt with Lufian immediately to avoid future trouble. In the end, Sylvio was too confident in himself. He did not think a kid would be able to achieve too much. As a result, he was almost killed by that kid just now. Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2555-In fact, Valentin did not want toin about Sylvio. After all, he knew Sylvio¡¯s identity and strength. Besides, Sylvio was their guide. Although the two sides did not call each other master and disciple, they already regarded Sylvio as their master in their hearts. Everyone respected Sylvio very much. However, they were still very shocked when they heard what Sylvio said just now. Who could stop the rampage of Heavenly Overlord Lufian? Wouldn¡¯t they be doomed? There would be no safe ce in the whole of Le. What else could they do apart from fleeing? Overlords like them could escape. The Deities also had a chance to escape, but what about other ordinary people? They could only wait for death. Once they ran into Lufian, they would have no possibility of survival. After Lufian went berserk that year, countless creatures became extinct. It was simply unbearable. Valentin still had a deep memory of that scene. He was in a state of confusion for a while before he suggested their next move. It was true that both of them suggested to Sylvio to get rid of Lufian. The other party refused to listen and this caused the current consequences. So, they would be lying if they said they did not have any concerns in their hearts. ¡°Sylvio, what should we do now?¡± Drogo asked worriedly. He knew very well what would happen if a Heavenly Overlord goes berserk. Everyone could attempt to fight the Robotias and the Soul Devourers teaming up to invade Le. It was just uncertain as to who would win the battle. Le might have a chance to win. Not just a chance, but a high chance. However, if Heavenly Overlord Lufian went berserk, they would have no possibility of winning at all. No wonder Sylvio said it was more serious than the Robotias teaming up with the Soul Devourers. ¡°The only one who can appeal to Lufian¡¯s reason now is Elora. If she can stay by Lufian¡¯s side and watch over him all the time, Lufian will have a smaller chance of going berserk.¡± As soon as Sylvio said this, Valentin¡¯s and Drogo¡¯s eyes showed surprise at the same time. They seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw and saw hope for life. That was right! Lufian cared so much about Elora that so as long as Elora was by his side, Lufian would always be able to keep his sanity. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡®That¡¯s right! Sylvio, this is a good n. Get Elora back quickly and let her keep an eye on Lufian. Although it¡¯s not a long-term solution, we can¡¯t consider so many things now. We can only use this method to buy time and then we¡¯ll think of other ways,¡± Valentin urged. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Elora but she¡¯s not in a good condition right now, so it¡¯s hard to say if she will be willing to come back. I can¡¯t forcefully bring her back, right?¡± Sylvio said with uncertainty. ¡°Just look at the situation we¡¯re in now! Does she still want to wait for her chance encounter? If she doesn¡¯te back, Le will be gone if Lufian goes berserk.¡± Valentin immediately increased his volume. Was this a joke? The lives and deaths of countless living creatures in Le were at stake, so this was not a trivial matter. And Elora might still note back at this critical moment? ¡®That¡¯s right! Elora is the only one who can keep Lufian from going berserk. If she doesn¡¯te back to keep an eye on him, Le may be destroyed at anytime,¡± Drogo also chimed in. He and Valentin were on the same side on this matter. Elora had toe back. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much now. ording to my inference, even if Lufian goes berserk, he won¡¯t be as crazy asst time. His dual souls are fused, so even if he goes berserk, he will still have a trace of reason. Moreover, Lufian attributed Elora¡¯s restoration failure to hisck of strength, so he should have gone to the Robotias and the Soul Devourers by now to avenge Elora,¡± Sylvio exined. Chapter 2556 Chapter 2556 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2556-¡°But even so, Elora muste back. Otherwise, after Lufian wipes out the Robotias and the Soul Devourers and doesn¡¯t see Elora, he will start attacking Le. What will we do then?¡± Sylvio¡¯s words did not make Valentin feel safe at all. He was still insisting on getting Elora back as it would give him a little peace of mind. Drogo next to him nodded in agreement. ¡°Lufian will be able to vent the anger in his heart after he wipes out the Robotias and the Soul Devourers, and he should recover temporarily. Why don¡¯t you stop recuperating in seclusion? This is urgent so you should summon the people below and tell them to get ready! Although It may not be of any use, it¡¯s better than not doing anything. I¡¯m going to see Elora.¡± ¡°Okay! Sylvio, you must bring Elora back as this is rted to the safety of the entire Le,¡± Valentin said. ¡°I know! I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Sylvio did not make any promises as there was another variable in this matter, and that was David. Stark was so powerful and yet his unknown method could only just escape Zwei Arithmetics¡¯ calctions. However, David could counteract the person analyzing him, and even when Sylvio was trying to do the same for Elora, he also suffered a bacsh. Sylvio had to pay attention to such a person. Ever since Sylvio obtained Zwei Arithmetics from ancient times, he had calcted countless people and events. He had even turned inauspicious starts to good ounts and averted disasters. The only one who could make him suffer bacsh was David. He could only decide what to do after meeting Elora and David. What if the variable David could suppress Lufian? Who knew? Everything in the universe engendered and restrained each other. There was nothing absolute in this world and there would be a silver lining in every crisis. Sylvio had mastered Zwei Arithmetics so he believed in these ancient maxims. Sylvio had reason to believe that the variable David might be Le¡¯s lifeline. It would be best topletely get rid of Lufian. Even if Elora stayed by his side all the time, it was not a longterm solution, and there was no guarantee that Lufian would not go berserk in the future. If even Elora could not control Lufian, it would be a real disaster for Le. It was still fine for now. Lufian would snap back to his senses whenever Elora was mentioned. At least he could maintain some sanity and not do anything too crazy. That showed that things were not at their worst yet. Sylvio¡¯s ambiguous words did not satisfy Valentin. How could he be so perfunctory when it was about his life and death? ¡°Sylvio, not do your best, but¡­¡± Before Valentin finished speaking, he was interrupted by Drogo, ¡°Sylvio, we believe in you. Go see Elora without worries and leave the rest to us.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you. You should be recuperating, but there is no way. If Lufian¡¯s matter is not resolved, it will be useless even if you return to your peak unless you also get into Heavenly Overlord Rank.¡± Sylvio nodded. ¡°We understand!¡± Valentin and Drogo left, leaving Sylvio standing on his ground. N?velDrama.Org content. For now, he only knew that Elora was in The Spirit Cage, but because of David¡¯s existence, he could not use Zwei Arithmetics to find the specific location. The Spirit Cage was neither big nor small, so it was not so easy to find someone. No matter what, he had to go to The Spirit Cage first. After that, Sylvio also left. He wanted to find a safe ce, set up a defensive formation, and then enter The Spirit Cage to find Elora! Chapter 2557 Chapter 2557 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2557-Amber City, The Spirit Cage. As time went by, the city slowly returned to its usual calmness. The big warthat everyone imagined did not happen. Jumbo Court was still operating as normal. Only then did everyone react. Since the boss behind Jumbo Court was David and he was the one who killed Perry and Fabi, he must be very confident since Jumbo Court dared to acquire the properties in everyone¡¯s hands at the critical moment. Otherwise, if a fight broke out, those properties would be worthless. They could see that David¡¯s identity was not simple. He remained unscathed even after the Marche and Campbell families worked together. Even if he paid some price in secret, the power behind David was definitely at the same level as the two major families. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise, the two major families would not let this go so easily. Sure enough, he was confident. No wonder he dared to kill Perry and Fabi. The expected war did not happen. So the people who left The Spirit Cage to seek refuge began toe back one after another. Naturally, they would want to buy back the properties they sold. As a result, prices in Amber City skyrocketed again. Jumbo Court could have cashed in on this opportunity. However, when Thor asked David, the answer he got was different from what he expected. David¡¯s answer was simple. ¡°Sell? You want to sell what I have? Continue to buy at a high price. I like the feeling of spending money.¡± Thor was not surprised at all. In terms of spending money, his master had the temperament of a super-powerful hedonist. He would only buy and not sell. Even if his things were left untouched, he still would not sell them for money. He had money, so he could afford to be so willful. Now that David had spoken, Thor could only follow suit. He continued to increase the purchase price, but unfortunately, business worsened day by day. There were too few things on sale at this time. Everyone was buying, not selling. David idled his time away in The Spirit Cage. After the little girl fell asleep in his arms, he turned on the system to see the changes in hisvish points. Compared with previous days, the increase in hisvish points now was much slower. After spending one million to upgrade Cloning to level 6, he had only umted hundreds of thousands of points until now. The next breakthrough, whether it was Body, Mind, or Cloning, would require 10 million points. The difference between hundreds of thousands and ten million was vast. However, David was not in a hurry. He felt that his strength waspletely sufficient to deal with all crises and idents. His Mind was at Ancient level 10, he had thebat power of a partial Heavenly Overlord, and he had 81 clones. No matter where he went, he would be a terrifying power that would frighten others. He watched the little girl eat and sleep every day, and as she slept and ate, her body grew little by little. Chapter 2558 Chapter 2558 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2558-She had to eat a lot of treasures of heaven and earth every day. If it were not for his previous experience, David would have doubted whether the little girl¡¯s body could bear it. When he first met Pebbles, the little girl was only five or six years old, but now she was almost ten. This was such a terrifying speed. N?velDrama.Org content. One morning, after Pebbles woke up, her big brother David was gone. She could not find him, so she went to the roof alone. Then, sitting on the highest point, she looked at the distant sky in a daze. She recalled something from the past, but the fragments were too chaotic for her to piece together. Just as the little girl was lost in her thoughts, a figure sat beside her to look into the distance with her. When David returned to the room, he did not see Pebbles, and after a little sensing, he found the little girl on the roof. So, he came after her. Two figures, one big and one small, sat next to each other. No one said anything. After ten minutes of silence, Pebbles finally said, ¡°Davey, do you have a lot of questions in your heart?¡± ¡°Of course, but I won¡¯t ask. When you want to tell me, I can be a qualified listener and also give you advice,¡± David replied while looking into the distance. ¡°Thank you, Davey!¡± Pebbles turned her head to look at David¡¯s profile and showed a lovely smile. To be honest, the little girl looked like a porcin doll even in her teens and was very attractive. ¡°Why are you thanking me? I¡¯m your big brother that you can rely on. If anyone dares to bully you in the future, just tell me. No matter who it is, I will help you beat them until they give up,¡± David also turned and said with a smile. ¡°Okay!¡± The little girl looked at David and nodded. The smile on her face became even wider. There was an infinite supply of treasures of heaven and earth now that she followed David. In addition, hanging on David¡¯s body all the time and inhaling David¡¯s scent helped her grow up a lot and rememberthings. However, they were just bits and pieces of memory. She could not piece them into aplete memory. ¡°Davey, I don¡¯t remember a lot of things and they are very scattered, so I don¡¯t know where to start. I¡¯ll tell you everything after I remember! I assure you that I will not leave without saying goodbye this time,¡± the little girl said seriously. As soon as she mentioned this, David instantly became displeased. He thought to himself, ¡®Alright, since she remembers, I¡¯ll have to reprimand her.¡¯ Then, the smile on his face disappeared, revealing a serious look. He red at the little girl, and said angrily, ¡®You remember that you left without saying goodbyest time, huh? I haven¡¯t dealt with you yet! You didn¡¯t say anything and only left a note before disappearing. I didn¡¯t even know where you went and you didn¡¯t even leave any contact information. What were you trying to do? Were you trying to cut ties with me? Cut all contact with me? So, was I spoiling you in vain?¡± Seeing David so angry, the little girl also panicked. It was the first time she had seen David angry. She pouted and almost burst into tears. ¡°Davey, I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have left without saying goodbye and not leaving any contact information. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking at the time. I forgot and now I really hate myself for what I did back then.¡± The little girl answered with an apologetic look on her face. David originally wanted to criticize her so she would remember. In the end, when he saw that the little girl was about to cry, his heart softened. Gosh, she was not crying, and already, his heart was about to melt. What would happen if she did cry? Being soft was always his weakness and David knew this. Especially when he was facing a woman. He could not bring himself to heartlessly hurt her, let alone a teenager so adorable. David quickly reached out to pull Pebbles into his arms. Then, heforted, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not ming you. Just don¡¯t do this in the future. If not, I will be sad.¡± ¡°Alright, Davey, I remember. I will not make the same mistake anymore. I will discuss everything with you in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Good girl!¡± Chapter 2559 Chapter 2559 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2559-After Sylvio arranged a defensive formation, his soul immediately entered The Spirit Cage. Once a soul reached Overlord Realm, it could enter and exit The Spirit Cage at will and without restrictions. As Le¡¯s longest-lived and most knowledgeable person, Sylvio knew The Spirit Cage very well. In fact. The Spirit Cage was not a virtual world, but a weapon of primal chaos. The inside of the weapon was a world of its own: where only the soul could enter to increase its soul power quickly. The Spirit Cage was very useful for those who were not strong enough. However, for creatures whose strength had reached a certain level, The Spirit Cage had very limited effect. So, The Spirit Cage was a ce for young people to practice and build their foundation. Byying the foundation well, they would have smooth sailing on the road of cultivation in the future and avoid a lot of mistakes. Otherrger forces also had capabilities in The Spirit Cage. They would send the direct descendants of their family to The Spirit Cage when they reached a certain age. Firstly, it was to enhance their soul power andy a solid foundation for them for the future. Secondly, it was also to allow the youngsters to practice and umte some experience. The Spirit Cage had been around for far too long. ording to the records of ancient books, someone who had achieved the realm beyond Overlord passed by Le and saw that Le¡¯s creatures only practiced their bodies but not their souls. Therefore, they would hardly achieve sess in the future. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. So, they left behind the weapon of primal chaos in The Spirit Cage. They also brought in and scattered much equipment in every corner of Le. Initially, anyone could find them. As time went by, everyone knew the benefits of entering The Spirit Cage, so these pieces of equipment were either robbed or bought. Gradually, they were all collected by major forces, leading to the current situation. Most of the equipment that entered The Spirit Cage was controlled by powerful forces. The result was that the strong would get stronger, and the weak would get weaker. The direct descendants of major forces had unique resources and opportunities, so their strength was much higher than that of ordinary people. These were unavoidable scenarios, and it would be the same no matter where one was. Both resources and wealth were in the hands of the very few. As for where the main form of The Spirit Cage was, no one knew. Sylvio also tried to infer using Zwei Arithmetics. Just when he was about to start, his body shuddered unconsciously. Not only did his body shudder, but his soul also. At that moment, Sylvio immediately stopped what he was doing. He knew his body¡¯s reaction was not unfounded. It was definitely an omen. So, he stopped his inference. Otherwise, there might be a disaster. Since then, Sylvio never had any ideas about The Spirit Cage anymore. After all, this was a weapon left by someone with the power beyond Overlord Realm. He did not know if the records in ancient books were true or false but felt that it was better to believe that they were true, rather than not believe. So, it would be better to be careful. If he made the wrong move, the consequences would be very serious. He wouldn¡¯t know if he¡¯d face death if he dared to look into something created by someone beyond the Overlord Realm. Since Le¡¯s countless eras, The Spirit Cage has helped Le cultivate batch after batch of powerhouses. Without any exaggeration, without The Spirit Cage, it would have been impossible for Le to have Overlords. Perhaps not even partial Overlords. Therefore, it could be seen how important The Spirit Cage was to Le¡¯s living creatures. Chapter 2560 Chapter 2560 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2560-Therefore, almost all forces would send their people into The Spirit Cage for development. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Those who served as the heads of the forces in The Spirit Cage had a very high status in their family. Some were second only to the head of the family. The Spirit Cage had be the biggest world next to Le. Countless young people scrambled to enter. They wanted to gain experience, improve their soul and body, andy the foundation for their future. However, the equipment left by the great Almighty had been damaged for a long time, so the people who entered The Spirit Cage today were much worse than those who entered at the beginning. Except for Overlords, no one could enter without the help of the equipment. To put it bluntly, The Spirit Cage was something left by a great Almighty who pitied Le. After entering The Spirit Cage, Sylvio appeared in a dense forest. He was surrounded by trees hundreds of kilometers high, and this told Sylvio that he was in an old-growth forest with rare human presence. Just as Sylvio was about to rise into the air to get his bearings, he felt something tightening around his body. Then, his body left the ground and rose into the air quickly. It stopped in the middle of the surrounding trees a few hundred meters away and changed direction towards an opening in arge tree. As soon as he entered the tree hole, he found himself inside a spacious hall. Sylvio felt the grip loosening around his body, and he was thrown into a corner. He saw a few insects about the size of a man, all grinning at him with green saliva flowing from the corners of their mouths. They look like they regarded him as food. These insects had four pairs of pincers and three pairs of wings on their backs. Turning in the air, Sylvionded steadily. Then, he turned and looked behind him. He saw an insect as big as a hill slowly appearing. It looked exactly like the small insects. ¡®The big one can even turn invisible?¡¯ Sylvio wondered. There was a curious look in Sylvio¡¯s eyes. With his strength, he could easily counterattack the moment he was caught. However, Sylvio did not do that but followed along to see what this thing was. He thought about all kinds of animals, but he never thought that it could be an insect. ¡°I was wondering what punk is so bold as to dare to abduct me. It turns out to be an insect,¡± Sylvio shook his head and said. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The smaller insects behind Sylvio roared at him, their sound making anyone who heard it feel uneasy. The big insect¡¯s huge eyes upied half of its head and it stared at Sylvio. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t y with you anymore as I still have something to do. I won¡¯t kill you today because you are a mother just looking for food for your children.¡± Sylvio stepped forward as he spoke. Immediately, a ball of energy locked onto the mountain-like insect. The danger of death was approaching. The big insect was flying in the air, but now, ity on the ground in fright, trembling all over. When Sylvio walked by it, a shaky voice said, ¡°Thank you so much for not killing me, Milord.¡± Upon hearing this, Sylvio turned to look at the big insect. ¡°You even know how to speak the humannguage? It seems that you¡¯re an unusual beast that is about to evolve. I wille to you again when I have a chance and take you to see the outside world.¡± After speaking, Sylvio left without looking back. An unusual beast that could turn invisible was worth cultivating. Sylvio could take it with him, and after some training, it would definitely be useful in dealing with the Soul Devourers. The Soul Devourers loved to devour souls, right? This big insect was a soul and it could turn invisible. Too bad the Soul Devourers were no longer a threat and the most dangerous one now was Lufian. Sylvio came out of the tree hole and flew to the sky. After some sensing, he chose a direction and left quickly. He disappeared in a blink of an eye. Chapter 2561 Chapter 2561 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2561-The Robotias didn¡¯t possess a traditionalir; theirir was wherever the mother brain resided. Wherever the mother brain went, that became theirir. The mother brain was constantly on the move. After consuming everything in its path, it would relocate to another area to continue its consumption. When the Robotias¡¯ mother brain initially arrived in this location, it wasn¡¯t asrge as it currently is. As the countlesss and continents of level 8 civilization were swallowed up by it, its body also grew. Eventually, a huge body formed. Whoever saw it would be horrified by such a big and terrifying alien monster. At this time, A dark shadow stood in the center of the futuristic hall, located in the most central position of the Robotias¡¯ mother brain. If Sylvio was here, he would recognize that the shadow was Stark from the Soul Devourers. Stark was a powerhouse whose strength had also reached partial Heavenly Overlord Rank. However, he only broke through to partial Heavenly Overlord Rank not long ago. Compared to someone like Sylvio, who had been a partial Heavenly Overlord for hundreds of epochs, the gap between them was still quiterge. So much so that he was even more severely injured than Sylvio after he prevented Elora from restoring her body and had a fight with Sylvio. ¡°Are you sure you can destroy Le? That guy Sylvio¡¯s strength is not a joke. Anyway, I can¡¯t beat him. I listened to you this time and prevented Elora from restoring her body. I fought with Sylvio and was seriously injured. Don¡¯t tell me to do such a thing next time. I desperately want revenge, but I don¡¯t want to die in Le for it,¡± Stark said. Yet apart from him, there were no other living beings in the hall. Suddenly a voice came from all directions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Those five are not even Heavenly Overlords, so they can¡¯t stop us. When we sessfully invade Le, you can take the souls of all creatures. I only want thes and the continents. After I devour everything, I will be able to grow much more again.¡± ¡°Not even Heavenly Overlords? You have the nerve to say that out loud. If Sylvio and the others really can¡¯t stop you, how did you fail in so many attempts to invade Le and now even need to involve us?¡± Stark did not believe the other person¡¯s words. This was not the first time that the Robotias had invaded Le. Le had managed to block their attack a few times before, and Sylvio and others had counterattacked and invaded the Robotias¡¯ir. Later, for unknown reasons, they retreated. Now, this guy was iming so brazenly that the five Le rulers were nothing to worry about and that they could not defeat the Robotias? Wasn¡¯t that nonsense? ¡°Hehe! You underestimate me! The reason the previous few invasions were unsessful was not because of how strong the five Le rulers were, but because I haven¡¯t devoured this ce yet. I don¡¯t like waste, so no matter where I go, I have to finish eating before going to the next ce. Now that I have devoured everything, my next target is Le,¡± The mother brain exined with a chuckle. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t believe you at all! But since we¡¯vee to this point, I can only try my best to help you. Plus, you do have some means and you can at least make Sylvio¡¯s Zwei Arithmetics useless. As long as you can block Sylvio, you can leave the others to us, how about that?¡± Stark suggested. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s so easy to block Sylvio. He¡¯s just a partial Heavenly Overlord! After I devour thest bit of stuff here, I¡¯ll go straight to Le. The Soul Devourers don¡¯t need to deal with anyone. Instead, you can just watch from behind. At that time, you will know if I¡¯m telling the truth or not.¡± The mother brain¡¯s voice was rxed. It was as if the five Le rulers were nothing to it. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Since you¡¯re so confident that you can destroy Le and you¡¯re not even bothered by the five Le rulers, why are you getting the Soul Devourers involved?¡± Stark asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s simple! I don¡¯t like living creatures on thes and continents when I devour them. After we take over Le, I hope you can lead the Soul Devourers to clear all living creatures on Le,¡± the mother brain exined. ¡°Is that really the case? We only need to deal with the aftermath?¡± Stark could not believe his ears. Chapter 2562 Chapter 2562 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2562-He was caught off guard by this sudden joyful news. He thought to himself, ¡®We only need to get rid of all Le¡¯s living creatures? ¡®Isn¡¯t that what the Soul Devourers love to do? ¡®There are countless living souls. ¡®Especially the five Le rulers. ¡®If I could devour the souls of these five Overlords, maybe I can finally take that half step and be a real Heavenly Overlord. ¡®A Heavenly Overlord! ¡®The realm that all Overlords dream of.¡¯ Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There were countless level 9 civilizations in the universe but there were very few Heavenly Overlords, not even 100. So, it could be seen how high the status of a Heavenly Overlord was. Once he became a Heavenly Overlord, Stark could go anywhere in the universe. ¡°Of course, it is true! My original idea was to let the kids below me try to see if they could take Le down and slowly clear those creatures. After I finish my meal here, I can move to Le to continue. In the end, you also saw what happened. It didn¡¯t work! A level 9 civilization is still very powerful and it¡¯s not as weak as a level 8 civilization. It just so happens that you guys like to devour souls the most. Since our interests do not conflict, I decided to work with you.¡± Stark thought about it and felt that this was possible. The Robotias¡¯ mother brain only devoured the resources of each civilization and that was a certainty. There was no need for the other party to deceive them. The Soul Devourers roamed the cosmic void so they had nothing worthwhile for the Robotias to deceive. As they helped the Robotias clear up the living creatures, they could devour their souls while they were at it. It would be killing two birds with one stone. How perfect! If they seeded this time, the Soul Devourers would follow the Robotias closely to be their cleaners. After devouring a few level 9 civilizations, the Soul Devourers might grow to be the top race in the universe. ¡°If this is the case, then let¡¯s have a happy cooperation. Don¡¯t worry, the Soul Devourers will clear all the living creatures in Le for you and we will never miss a single one,¡± Stark promised loudly. He was quite excited now. Not only could he avenge the great revenge back then, but he could also greatly increase the strength of the Soul Devourers. It was like a free lunch. ¡°Happy cooperation! You can go and gather all of the Soul Devourers now. I will set off and go to Le in a while. However, if you can¡¯t clear as quickly as I eat, I can always kick you out.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The Soul Devourers love clearing up living creatures.¡± Stark left excitedly. He was going to summon all the Soul Devourers to get ready for this big fight. Shortly after Stark left, a ball of light appeared not far from the Robotiasir. Chapter 2563 Chapter 2563 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2563-One had to admit that Stark was very lucky. Shortly after he left, a ball of light approached the Robotias¡¯ir. It was Lufian who stepped into Heavenly Overlord after fusing his dual souls. This time, Lufian arrived full of anger and vowing to avenge Elora. How could he not be angry after his beloved woman was seriously injured by the Soul Devourers and the Robotias twice? Now, her whereabouts were still unknown. If his violent personality took control of the body, Lufian would tear everything in front of him, regardless of whether enemy or a friend. To him, there were only two kinds of people. Himself and enemies, no friends. However, after the fusion of the dual souls, Lufian¡¯s original personality still dominated the body. Although he was still greatly affected, he did notpletely lose his mind. Lufian knew that the Robotias and the Soul Devourers were to me for Elora¡¯s serious injury. So, his goal was to destroy these two races to vent his anger. Originally, he wanted to find Elora first so that he could bring Elora with him and let her witness it with her own eyes. However, Sylvio would rather die than tell Elora¡¯s whereabouts, so Lufian has no choice. He still maintained a semnce of reason, so he could not bring himself to kill Sylvio. Not to mention how much Sylvio helped him along the way. Once Elora found out that he killed Sylvio, she would never forgive him. That was one of the reasons Lufian did not kill Sylvio. After Lufian achieved Heavenly Overlord Rank, it would be very easy for him to forcibly take down Sylvio, and no one could stop him. However, he did not want to do that. He wanted Elora¡¯s heart, not just her body. 2 Elora had be Lufian¡¯s obsession and inner demon, and it could not be eradicated without him obtaining Elora¡¯s body and mind at the same time. Even his future achievements would be limited. Lufian¡¯s other violent personality also knew this. So he dared not intervene too much in Elora¡¯s matter and would let the original personality handle it. If this became a sore spot, the idea of conquering the universe and all realms would fail. As soon as Stark left, Lufian arrived. Fortunately, they did not run into each other halfway. Otherwise, with Lufian¡¯s current strength and hatred for Stark, Stark would not even have a chance to escape. If Stark died, the Soul Devourers would be pretty much gone. He was the stabilizing force of the Soul Devourers. Without Stark, the Soul Devourers would be a mess, with everyone fighting for their own interest. Some wanted revenge while others thought that it was meaningless to do so, and the most important thing was to find a low civilization so that the Soul Devourers could continue to survive. In the end, they might split into several weak fractions. As Lufian looked at the huge and terrifying monster in front of him from a distance, there was no fear in his eyes, only hatred. Thest time he saw the Robotias¡¯ mother brain, it was not this big. It had grown up a lot. It had almost devoured an entire level 8 civilization, so it was no wonder they teamed up with the Soul Devourers to attack Le. There was nothing left for it to eat. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Clenching his fists tightly, the energy in Lufian¡¯s body leaked uncontrobly. It was obvious that he was about to lose control. Lufian muttered to himself while trying to stay calm, ¡°Elora, I will avenge you first. I will destroy the Robotias¡¯ir and then annihte the Soul Devourers. In the future, I will tell the whole universe that no one can hurt Lufian¡¯s woman. Whoever dares to touch you will bear my boundless wrath!¡± Immediately, he stopped suppressing himself andpletely released his violent side. As long as the Soul Devourers and the Robotias didn¡¯t harm Elora, Lufian wouldn¡¯t lose control, even if they managed to conquer the Star Kingdom. Chapter 2564 Chapter 2564 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2564-In his heart, Elora was number one. Everything else was not important, including the whole of Le. Boom! A devastating energy erupted from Lufian¡¯s body. The surrounding void made a groaning sound. ¡°Robotias, you bastards,e out and ept your death! Today is the day you will be wiped out!¡± Lufian yelled. His sound pierced the void and reached the Robotias¡¯ir. The mother brain responded immediately. ¡°Attack with all your strength and kill this person!¡± Then, densely packed Robotias charged at Lufian. The Robotias¡¯ tiny bodies began to assemble. They formed into more than a dozen super huge mechanical monsters of different shapes and encircled Lufian. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. These mechanical behemoths were wlessly assembled to form a whole unit. Although not as big as the mother brain, they were nevertheless extremely huge. Especially five of them. The main bodies were made from the Lv 6 Robotias that were equivalent to Overlords, so they were muchrger than the others. In other words, the Robotias¡¯ mother brain created five Overlords. No, it should be six. The first one had a w, so it blew up after it destroyed Elora¡¯s body during her restoration. The remaining five had perfect Overlord Realmbat power. The strength of the Lv 6s had reached Overlord Realm. After the assembly, their strength would skyrocket again. Of course, no matter how much their strength rose, they still could not reach Heavenly Overlord Rank. Those were the weapons of war created by the Robotias¡¯ mother brain after devouring the entire level 8 civilization. They were its masterpieces. If it devoured the entire Le, it could make even more. Lufian seemed pitifully small in front of those super behemoths. ¡°Human, do you know where you are?¡± A mechanical monster asked. ¡°Of course, I know! This is the Robotias¡¯ cemetery and all of the Robotias will be buried in this void.¡± Lufian showed a chilling smile. ¡°What a shameless boast! We haven¡¯t gone to Le to cause trouble for you and yet you¡¯vee to us. In this case, I will kill you first today and then invade Le so that Mother can feast and create more of us. It won¡¯t be long before the Robotias spread to all realms of the universe and be the true master of the universe.¡± The ¡®Mother¡¯ that the mechanical behemoths spoke about was naturally the mother brain of the Robotias. It was also the capital for the Robotias to move unhindered across the universe since it could continuously devour resources and create countless Robotias. ¡°With that measly strength of yours? Come here and ept your death!¡± ¡°Go! Kill that human and open up a new territory for Mother!¡± A mechanical behemoth shouted. Then, more than a dozen huge monsters tightened their encirclement and quickly approached Lufian. Lufian¡¯s small body was trapped in the middle. He was like a leaf in the ocean that was constantly thrown by the waves and in danger of sinking at any time. Facing the attack of dozens of the Robotias¡¯ strongest mechanical behemoths, Lufian did not show any panic as he should. Just as a dozen mechanical behemoths got close to him, Lufian said calmly, ¡°Today, I will use the moves that Elora used against you to eliminate you. So, it can be regarded as getting some justice for her.¡± When he finished speaking, he suddenly shouted, ¡°Overlord Inferno!¡± A ray of me, with Lufian as the center, spread rapidly. Almost instantly, it enveloped the mechanical behemoths. Chapter 2565 Chapter 2565 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2565-The power of Lufian¡¯s Overlord Inferno was notparable to that of Elora. Their strengths were not at the same level, so their power was naturally very different. The dozen or so mechanical behemoths enveloped in the mes did not notice the crisis as they had absolute confidence in their bodies. They figured that since they were made by Mother, could Lufian destroy them with just a few mes? What nonsense! ¡°Haha! Human, you underestimate the Robotias too much. Do you know how high a temperature our bodies can withstand? mes have no effect on us.¡± A mechanical behemothughed loudly. ¡°Really? I hope you can stillugh after this!¡± Lufian gave them a demonic grin. The color of the me began to change slowly and it gradually turned golden. Gold also represented supremacy. The behemoths sensed that something was wrong. The surface of their bodies began to show signs of melting. And it was melting faster and faster. Before they could even attack Lufian, under the golden Overlord Inferno mes, the mechanical behemoths disintegrated into separate entities smaller than human beings. And that was not all. After the disintegration, they still could not escape the attack of Overlord Inferno. These golden mes were like maggots attached to bones, tightly wrapping over them. No matter how hard they tried, they still could not get rid of it. Those below Lv 5 level were directly reduced to ashes. On the other hand, the Lv 5s were still barely holding on. Judging from their situation, they might not be able tost long. The Robotias¡¯ Lv 5 was equivalent to Deities. In other words, anyone below Divine Realm would die immediately upon touching Lufian¡¯s golden Overlord Inferno. That was how horrifying the golden me was. There were only five Lv 6, equivalent to Overlords. They looked more rxed but it was still not so easy for them to escape the Overlord Inferno. ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! How could a mere me melt our bodies?¡± ¡°Mother! Save us!¡± Feeling the horror of these golden mes attached to their bodies, the Robotias began to cry out to the mother brain for help. There were thunderous wails at the scene. Even though the Robotias were mechanical and their way of reproduction was far from that of naturally formed life, each of them had a mind of its own. They knew what the individual T meant. ¡°You want to call for help now? Will it help? Go to hell!¡± Lufian roared angrily. As his energy surged, his body also disappeared. He reappeared in front of one of the Lv 6s. With a casual punch, the Lv 6 trying to put out the golden me was smashed into countless pieces. A red crystal floated where the Lv 6 was smashed, trying to escape. Yet, how would Lufian allow it? Stretching out his hand, he grabbed the red crystal and squeezed it lightly. Smash! The red crystal shattered. One should not underestimate this: it was the hub that controlled the Robotia. After Lufian crushed it, the Robotias, whose strength had reached Overlord Realm, died. A Heavenly Overlord fighting a Supreme Overlord or an Ancient Overlord was like an adult fighting a child of three or five years old. A partial Heavenly Overlord could be regarded as an eightyear-old who could never match an adult opponent. However, if dozens of seven or eight-year-olds had weapons, the adult might suffer a disadvantage. Lufian killed a Lv 6 in just a split second. He was so fast that the Robotias around did not have time to react. ¡°Next!¡± As soon as he said that, Lufian disappeared again.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2566 Chapter 2566 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2566-Immediately afterwards¡­ Boom! Snap! Another Robotia Lv 6 died on the spot. The rest only came to their senses after Lufian killed two Lv 6s one after another. ¡®This human is a Heavenly Overlord! We are no match! Run! Mother, save us!¡± The three Robotia Overlords ignored the golden mes on their bodies and turned into three rays of light before fleeing in the direction of their Mother. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The rest of Lv 5s, who were still struggling to survive, also started to flee in a panic. Lufian chased after the three Lv 6s. As for the rest of the Lv 5s, he did not care about them at all as the Divine Realm Robotias would be reduced to ashes by the Overlord Inferno in a short time. How could a Deity resist a Heavenly Overlord¡¯s Inferno cast? At most, they could only survive a little longer. Seeing that Lufian was about to catch up with one of them, the Robotias¡¯ Mother roared, ¡°Human, you have sessfully angered me. How dare you destroy so many of my descendants! I want you to be their burial offering today! Not only you, but all Le¡¯s creatures will die!¡± Lufian was not scared of such a threat. He had not even given his all. The goal was to give the Robotias a taste of what real fear was. ¡°Are you threatening me? Haha! It¡¯s still uncertain who will die!¡± Lufian grinned. He elerated again and came behind thest Lv 6 to punch it in the back. Boom! Another Overlord Robotia disintegrated. The red crystal hub appeared in front of Lufian¡¯s eyes. Once again, he grabbed and crushed it. Back then, Elora could not even hurt a Lv 6 with her Emerald Lotus Sword, but now, it was so vulnerable in front of Lufian. It could not even resist a simple punch before it was sted into countless pieces. After killing three Lv 6s in a row, and casting Overlord Inferno to kill countless low-level Robotias, Lufian had temporary relief from his anger, but he was still not satisfied. The goal ofing here today was not to destroy these small potatoes but topletely destroy the Robotias¡¯ Mother. He wanted to make the Robotias disappear from the universe forever. If Mother was not destroyed, it would continue to devour resources and create more Robotias. There would be a day that they would bounce back. Just as Lufian aimed at the next Lv 6, a huge tentacle reached toward him. It was one of the Robotias¡¯ Mother¡¯s many tentacles. Lufian was not afraid either. He approached it straightaway. As a Heavenly Overlord, he still did not know what fear was. Coupled with the influence of his violent personality, he would not backdown. Charging at the tentacle, Lufian¡¯s body suddenly shone golden. An equally huge and terrifying golden body appeared slowly. This golden body was so big that it seemed even bigger than the Robotias¡¯ Mother. With such a huge body, the dozens of mechanical behemoths were nothing in front of him. He could kill one of them with just a p. This was the real strength of Heavenly Overlord Lufian. The Eternal Golden Body that David used when he first entered Eternal Realm was nothing short of trivialpared with Lufian¡¯s massive form. He was not even as big as Lufian¡¯s fingernail. A mouthful of phlegm could immediately drown David¡¯s Eternal Golden Body. The stronger the strength and the higher the realm, therger the size of the golden body. In fact, Lufian did not expect the Robotias¡¯ Mother to be so strong. He thought that the Mother of the Robotias was just big, not his match. If the other party had the strength of a Heavenly Overlord, they would have invaded Le long ago. Would Le still exist now? The reason he exerted all his strength was that he did not want to waste any more time. He wanted to destroy this strange-looking monster in one go andpletely wipe out the Robotias. The Soul Devourers were still waiting for him! Chapter 2567 Chapter 2567 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2567-The Robotias¡¯ Mother controlled a gigantic tentacle and struck at Lufian. Meanwhile, Lufian transformed into a golden figure of equal size and approached it without any fear. Boom! The two collided, making a sound that made the universe void tremble. Except for the remaining two Lv 6s, the surrounding Robotias were all smashed to pieces. The Lv 5s were no exception even though they were equivalent to Deities. They had not gotten rid of the golden me cast by Lufian, so how could they resist the shockwaves of such a powerful collision? The battle only took a moment but, out of the countless Robotias that were dispatched, only two Lv 6s remained. The rest were wiped out. Such a loss was immeasurable. Even the Robotias¡¯ Mother, who could create unlimited Robotias, was heartbroken. However, it did not have time to pay attention to this now. At the moment of the collision, Mother felt the powerful threat brought by the human in front of her. This person was by no means an ordinary Overlord. No wonder he dared to single-handedly cause trouble to the Robotias. It seemed that he was pretty confident. After its blow was blocked, Mother wanted to quickly withdraw its tentacle. At the same time, it swung more tentacles towards Lufian. ¡°You want to escape? It¡¯s not that easy! Have you asked for my permission?¡± Lufian grabbed the retracting tentacle, pulled it back with both hands and shouted at the same time. ¡°Get over here and ept your death!¡± Rumble! Lufian pulled over the Robotias¡¯ Mother¡¯s huge body by its tentacle. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. From a distance in the void, one could see a golden giant fighting with a ball-shaped alien monster covered in tentacles. The alien monster attacked the golden giant with one tentacle. After the golden giant blocked it, he grabbed the monster¡¯s tentacles and pulled it over. Even the Mother of the Robotias did not expect the human being in front to have the strength to pull its body. At this time, it lost all control and could only move toward Lufian while relying on his strength. If other people were present, they would never forget what they saw next. Lufian turned into a golden giant and tightly grasped the Robotias¡¯ Mother¡¯s tentacles with both hands. After he pulled the opponent over, he did not stop but started swinging it. Just like that, Lufian swung the Mother¡¯s huge body in circles. The void was shattered wherever it swung. Fortunately, everything around it had been swallowed up, so there was no life. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. There was no way for anyone below Overlord Realm to survive the aftermath of the battle between Lufian and the Robotias¡¯ Mother. ¡°Hahaha! How¡¯s it, you scrap metal? Are you having fun?¡± Lufianughed wildly while swinging the Robotias¡¯ Mother. Until now, he still had not used all of a Heavenly Overlord¡¯sbat power. It would be too easy on the Robotias to finish this fight quickly. Lufian wanted to take his time to kill them so they knew what real fear was. Suddenly, Lufian no longer felt the weight in his hands. He looked up and saw the body of the Robotias¡¯ Mother flying off. Looking at the broken tentacle in his hands, he realized that it had cut off its own tentacle to escape. Chapter 2568 Chapter 2568 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2568-¡°Human, you are not an ordinary Overlord. Ordinary Overlords are definitely not as strong as you. Who are you?¡± Mother asked aloud after it stopped. It was shocked by Lufian¡¯s strength. It did not expect a small human being to have such domineering power. Just now, it had no choice but to cut off its tentacle. For Mother, who had dozens of tentacles, the loss of one would not affect it. ¡°You want to know who I am? You¡¯re not qualified yet,¡± Lufian said with a sneer and casually threw away the tentacle in his hands. ¡°What a joke! I have traversed the universe for countless years. Creatures will retreat whenever I pass and I¡¯ve devoured so many civilizations. What have I not seen? You are a mere human, so how dare you say such things to me!¡± ¡°Why? I can swing you around and y with you like a toy, isn¡¯t that enough? Hahaha!¡± Lufian started laughing again. ¡°How presumptuous! I was negligent and that¡¯s why you managed to seize the chance. Now, I will let you know that anyone who dares to be so presumptuous in front of me will not end up well!¡± Mother was furious. Its descendants were practically wiped out, and this human had even picked it up and toyed around with it. It waved its dozen giant tentacles and attacked Lufian. It would no longer give the opponent a chance to grab them. Of course, this was everything Lufian wished for. He had not gone all out yet! Judging from the fight just now, this tentacle monster also had the power of a partial Heavenly Overlord. However, due to its huge body and huge strength, it was already infinitely close to being a real Heavenly Overlord. However, a gap was still a gap at the end of the day. If it had not reached Heavenly Overlord Realm, it was only considered a partial Heavenly Overlord. With this gap, Lufian had an absolute advantage. He couldpletely abuse it or even kill it right here. Boom! The two sides collided again. Dozens of tentacles bombarded Lufian continuously. Lufian remained calm in the face of danger. Using only his hands, he resisted the opponent¡¯s attack in an orderly manner. From time to time, he would grab a tentacle and tear it off forcefully. When the two sides separated again, Mother only had half of its tentacles left. The other half was ripped off abruptly by Lufian and thrown away. At this time, Mother finally realized that something was wrong. The loss of one tentacle had little effect on it, but losing half of them was a big problem. If the opponent was only a partial Heavenly Overlord, he would not have such terrifying strength. After all, it was already at the limit of partial Heavenly Overlord Rank. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Anyone stronger could only be a real Heavenly Overlord. ¡°Human, have you broken through to Heavenly Overlord Rank?¡± Mother asked, holding back her anger. ¡°Did you just realize that? It¡¯s toote! I, Heavenly Overlord, willpletely destroy your race today and erase you from the universe forever so that you will not harm other civilizations again.¡± After Lufian finished answering, he took the initiative to attack. The golden giant rushed toward Mother again. Now that his strength was exposed, he was not going to hide it anymore. He was going to tear off all the tentacles of this tentacle monster before breaking open the round body to see what was inside. Upon hearing Lufian¡¯s affirmative answer that he was a Heavenly Overlord, Mother panicked instantly, backed away, and said in a panic, ¡°Humans, this is all a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s have a chat! We don¡¯t need to fight to the death as it won¡¯t be good for all of us. If you had told me that you¡¯re a Heavenly Overlord earlier, we would definitely have changed our target. Why would we continue invading Le?¡± Chapter 2569 Chapter 2569 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2569-¡°Haha! Are you afraid now? Let me tell you, it¡¯s toote! When the Robotias and the Soul Devourers attacked Elora, you were destined to be destroyed by me, Lufian. You can attack anyone out there, but you just had to pick my woman.¡± Lufian was telling the truth. If the person seriously injured was Valentin or Drogo, and not Elora, the situation today would be very different. At least Lufian would not have forcibly upgraded himself to Heavenly Overlord Rank. His other violent personality would have no chance toe out and fuse with him. Then, Lufian would still be the original Lufian. The Mother of the Robotias quickly swung its remaining tentacles to pull back the void. At the same time, it kept backing away from this terrifying human being. A Heavenly Overlord was far beyond what it could deal with. If he was just a partial Heavenly Overlord, Mother would not have chosen to escape so desperately even if there were three, or even five, of them It still had a lot of trump cards that it had not dealt yet. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, those methods could only be used on partial Heavenly Overlords at best. It was notpletely useless against Heavenly Overlords, but it would be no different to scratching an itch for them. ¡°Human, she¡¯s just a woman! I¡¯ll find you as many as you want. Why fight to the death for a woman? It¡¯s not worth it!¡± ¡°Elora is not an ordinary woman. She is my woman and I will not allow anyone to hurt her. I will kill whoever dares to hurt her! Plus, do you think a tentacle monster like you is worthy for me to fight to the death? Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been teasing you all the time?¡± Lufian said while chasing Mother. It was not that he could not catch up, but it was because he did not want to catch up too quickly. What he wanted was for the other party to experience despair in the process of trying to escape. An interesting scene formed in the cosmic void. A chubby tentacle monster was fleeing while a golden giant followed closely behind. The two sides maintained their distance constantly. No more and no less. If Lufian wanted to deal with the other party, he would be able to catch up with it in an instant and wipe out Motherpletely. ¡°Lufian, I admit that a Heavenly Overlord is very strong. I can¡¯t beat you and I¡¯m not your match, but I have been in the universe for countless years, so how can I not have any trump cards? Don¡¯t push me or neither side will win, or we might even end in mutual destruction!¡± ¡°Are you trying to f*cking scare me? How dare a mere partial Heavenly Overlord like you say something as arrogant as ending in mutual destruction with a real Heavenly Overlord? I wonder where you got the courage! Do you think I believe you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me, but it¡¯s true! I have something that was left to me by my master to save my life. Once I use it, even a real Heavenly Overlord will die on the spot.¡± Mother hoped that its words would calm Lufian and make him stop pursuing. It was a pity that after Lufian fused with his berserk personality, he was no longer threatened, let alone feel fear. He just wanted topletely destroy the tentacle monster at its most desperate moment as vengeance for Elora. ¡°Hahaha! Can you put in more effort when you¡¯re making up stories? Look at you! You¡¯re not only strangely shaped, but you¡¯re also disgusting. Who will want to be your master and raise a monster like you? They are likely to have worms for brains. Do you even believe what you just said?¡± Lufian did not believe Mother at all. There were indeed many great Almighties in the universe who would keep pets. However, why would someone raise such a disgusting thing as a tentacle monster? Anyway, Lufian felt that normal people would not do it. ¡°How presumptuous! Lufian, you can bad mouth me but you can¡¯t do that to my master. He is a rare great Almighty in the universe. You are just a mere Heavenly Overlord, so you are not qualified to talk about him like that!¡± Mother immediately roared. Chapter 2570 Chapter 2570 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2570-¡°Hehe! A mere Heavenly Overlord? Then, a mere Heavenly Overlord like me will kill you right now. I¡¯d like to see what your master will do to me!¡± After Lufian finished speaking, he elerated and moved in front of the tentacle monster in an instant. Mother was shocked. The tentacles that were trying to pull apart the void to escape began to attack Lufian in panic. Even if it knew it would not work, it would still try. What if the other party was bluffing? One could imagine the result. Snap! Snap! Snap! A series of sounds could be heard. Mother¡¯s remaining tentacles disappeared one by one. In less than a moment, Lufian had ripped all of them apart. Now, Mother was left with only a chubby body. It was at a loss as to what to do. Without its tentacles, it was like a human being without limbs. Of course, it would not be used to it at that moment. After ripping out all the tentacles, Lufian did not hurry. Looking at the ball in front of him, he said contemptuously,¡± Your disgusting tentacles are gone. Next, I will tear open your body to see what is inside that can create countless Robotias. Where is the treasure that you im can perish with a Heavenly Overlord? Where is your mighty master?¡± ¡°Lufian, don¡¯t force me! I don¡¯t want both sides to suffer, let alone die with you. I still have to wait for my master toe and take me away, so stop now! The Robotias hurt Elora, but you pulled out all of my tentacles. I will need a lot of effort to grow them again. So it can be said that you¡¯ve avenged Elora. From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything, and the Robotias will not join hands with the Soul Devourers to invade Le again,¡± Mother¡¯s voice came from the remains of its body. ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s not enough! This is nothing! Only when you die can this grievance be wiped away,¡± Lufian sneered again. He did not take the monster¡¯s words to heart at all. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What master? What treasure would perish with a Heavenly Overlord? He did not believe any of it. If a great Almighty handed a powerful treasure to this tentacle monster, why would he abandon it here? ¡°Lufian, what should I do for you to spare me?¡± Mother relented. Because it did not want to die. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a powerful master? Ask him to save you! He is a rare great Almighty in the universe, right? He can kill me with a single p, right?¡± Lufian sneered. ¡°My master has important matters to deal with and he was afraid that I¡¯ll be implicated so he temporarily left me here. After he finishes, he wille back for me.¡± ¡°What a good story! Go on, continue! I¡¯d like to see what else you cane up with. Listen, you can¡¯t escape from me today even if the Gods are here.¡± As Lufian said that, he stretched out a big golden hand, spread his five fingers, and grabbed the chubby body. ¡°Lufian! ¡°Stop! ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2571-In the center of Mother¡¯s body was a strange space. It was different from the outside world. All kinds of vines grew densely, filling the entire space. It was almost endless, and at a nce, full of green vines. However, when one ventured deep into the vines, they would find an egg inside. It was unknown what kind of creature left it there. It was hard to imagine what kind of creature couldy such a huge egg. Numerous cracks had already appeared around the eggshell, but it was not broken yet. Thin streams of red light emanated from the cracks in the eggshell, casting a crimson hue over the vicinity. At this time, the giant egg was shaking violently. It seemed like the thing inside it wanted to break out. The emitting red light also became brighter and brighter. The egg was Mother¡¯s core. In other words, Mother¡¯s terrifyinglyrge body was controlled by this egg. No, it should be the creature in the egg. The voice that was talking to Lufian just now also came from this egg. If Lufian were here, he would be shocked to see that the enemy he had attacked for a long time was an egg. The creature in the egg had not yet broken out of its shell, but it already possessed thebat power of a partial Heavenly Overlord. So, one could imagine how terrifying the creature¡¯s strength would be if it broke out of the egg. At the very least, it would not be weaker than Lufian who had only just stepped into Heavenly Overlord Rank. Once the news spread, it would definitely cause a huge sensation. The Mother of the Robotias is an unborn egg? Who would have guessed? Those civilizations that were devoured by the Robotias would be incredulous if they knew the truth. A dignified level 8 civilization was eaten by an egg? It was the most ridiculous thing in the world. However, that was the truth. Even if no one believed it, it was why things happened. In fact, the reason the Robotias continued to invade and devour various civilizations was so that they could channel all the excess energy into this egg, in addition to creating countless Robotias warriors to protect Mother. The purpose was to provide enough energy for the creature in the egg so that it could break out of the egg one day. So Mother was not lying. It was indeed waiting for its master. When its master left, he warned it not to get involved with a level 9 civilization, but it could devour other civilizations at will. At first, the creature in the egg was able to obey its master¡¯s instructions. It would start with low civilizations and move up step by step. However, as it devoured more and more civilizations and became stronger and stronger, it gradually began to be dissatisfied with the status quo. It felt that devouring level 8 civilizations would be too slow and it did not know how long it would take before it could be born. So it came up with the idea of trying its luck with a level 9 civilization. It had the trump card left by its master anyway. In case of any uncontroble or unexpected situations, it could still escape. Coincidentally, level 9 civilization Le was right next to it. After a long contemtion, Mother decided to make Le her first goal. ording to its calction, the territory of a level 9 civilization was iparable to a level 8 civilization. After devouring Le, it would have umted enough energy to break out of its shell and be a Heavenly Overlord beast. Yet unexpectedly, there was a Heavenly Overlord in Le. It was beyond Mother¡¯s expectations. If it knew, would it attack Le? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to bypass Le and find other civilizations? Why provoke a Heavenly Overlord? Now, it had not gained any advantage but even suffered a loss. Mother was unable to speak of its bitter suffering. ording to its master, there were very few Heavenly Overlords among the countless level 9 civilizations in the universe. There were not even a hundred of them.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2572-In other words, there should only be one Heavenly Overlord in a hundred level 9 civilizations. Yet, it was not a certainty. That was why it dared to attack Le. However, the results were somewhat unsatisfactory. Mother ran into something highly improbable. ¡°Lufian! ¡°Are you sure you want to do this? ¡°Have you thought about the consequences? ¡°Do you want to die together? ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to reach Heavenly Overlord. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°With your talent, you may have the opportunity to be a great Almighty in the future, suppress all realms in the universe, and be respected by all. ¡°Why should you ruin your bright future just to take advantage of this moment? ¡°She¡¯s just a woman! ¡®When you be a great Almighty, the women of Heavenly Overlord will be at your disposal. ¡°They will all be countless times stronger than Elora! ¡°Just give up! ¡°I promise you! From now on, we will go our separate ways, and the Robotias will never plot against Le again, how about that? ¡®We can even join forces and invade other level 9 civilizations together. ¡®We can split the benefits 50/50! ¡°If you feel that you are at a disadvantage, I can even ept a 40/60 split! ¡°30/70? You should be happy with 30/70, right? ¡°Just tell me, what should I do so that you¡¯ll stop?¡± Mother¡¯s anxious voice kepting from the main form. If violence did not work, then it would go soft on him. Hopefully, it could talk Lufian into stopping. Although it had a treasure that could fight against Heavenly Overlords in its hands, its owner gave the treasure to save its life. It only had one, and moreover, it had a single use. Once used, it would be depleted. Lufian¡¯s two golden giant hands did not stop because of what Mother said. They continued to grab Mother¡¯s body. He did not take its threats to heart at all. Was there any treasure that could threaten a Heavenly Overlord? The answer was yes. There was. Not just one but a lot of them too. After all, the vast universe was too big. Heavenly Overlord Rank was only thest level of Overlord Realm. Moreover, Overlord Realm was not the end. There were stronger realms above the Overlord Realm. In the vast and boundless universe, the powerhouse beyond Overlord Realm had another title. The great Almighty! That was the horrifying truth. They could suppress the universe, and a level 9 civilization would be nothing more than an ant¡¯s nest compared to the great Almighty. Of course, a Heavenly Overlord was not weak. They were regarded as very strong. Yet,pared to the great Almighty, they were far behind. The means possessed by the great Almighty were not something an Overlord could understand. The great Almighty had treasures that could threaten a Heavenly Overlord, but they were not something Mother had. If Mother was telling the truth, why would the Robotias need to team up with the Soul Devourers? They would have invaded Le a long time ago. Not even the five Le rulers could stop them, even in their prime. Having been neighbors for so many years, Lufian knew that the Robotias would not have a treasure of this power. Naturally, he was not threatened. Lufian thought, ¡®Was it trying to shock and stop me, a Heavenly Overlord, with just a few words? ¡®It¡¯s looking down on me!¡¯ As for the alliance mentioned by Mother, why would Lufian need to cooperate with a tentacle monster to do anything? Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2573-Lufian¡¯s two big golden hands, one on the left and one on the right, grabbed Mother¡¯s round body. He pulled it back into his arms. Then, his fingers prated deep into Mother¡¯s body. Finally, Lufian tore Mother apart from both sides. Crack! With a spine-chilling sound, Lufian split Mother¡¯s huge body into two. Against Lufian¡¯s Heavenly Overlord Rankbat power, Mother¡¯s strength was not enough to fight him. Even its hardest part, the main body, was not spared from destruction. It was powerless. If Lufian had used all his strength initially, the battle would have ended already. After all, Lufian was still affected by his violent personality. In the past, Lufian was very scheming, like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark. He would prioritize efficiency and would never give the enemy a single chance. If he could kill the opponent with a single hit, he would not hesitate. However, this was so with his berserk personality. He liked to torture his opponent, slowly, to death so he could feel the enemy¡¯s boundless fear. That was his biggest pleasure. Lufian looked at Mother¡¯s ripped body. He wanted to see what was inside. What he saw was a sea of green. A little red was interspersed within the green. ¡®What is this thing?¡¯ Lufian wondered. Then, he heard Mother¡¯s voice again. It was not pleading now. Instead, there was anger in its voice. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Lufian, you brought this on yourself! You¡¯ve killed the warriors I created over years, destroyed my body, and forced me to break out of my shell before I could save enough energy. You¡¯ve ruined everything I worked so hard to umte and now I¡¯ll have to start again. You must pay the price!¡± ¡®You¡¯re still spewing all this nonsense at this time? Do you think it will help? Just use whatever means you have on me now, if not, you won¡¯t have a chance again!¡± Lufian said with a sneer. He still thought she was bluffing. It was just a partial Heavenly Overlord. No matter how good its trump cards are, how strong could it be? Sylvio¡¯s Zwei Arithmetics imed to be able to calcte everything in the universe. It was amazing, right? Yet, it was still useless on Lufian. In the face of absolute strength, all crafty plots and machinations were futile. Lufian had absolute confidence in his Heavenly Overlord Rank strength. No matter what method Mother used, he could easily counter it. When the time came, he would instill boundless fear and destroy the enemy. ¡°As you wish! I hope you don¡¯t regret today¡¯s decision!¡± As Mother said that, a ray of red light shot out from its shattered body. It was silent but so fast. If Lufian had been prepared, he might be able to avoid it. Suddenly, the red light prated Lufian¡¯s chest and came out the other side. The sudden and intense pain in his body made Lufian fly into a rage. ¡®You punk! You¡¯re asking for this!¡± He exerted more strength with his hands again. Crack! He split Mother¡¯s body into two, holding one side in each hand. An egg covered in cracks appeared before him. It hovered in the void silently, red beams emitting from the cracks in its shell. It seemed tiny in front of the golden giant. Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2574-There was a small gap in the egg¡¯s body. The red beam that prated Lufian¡¯s chest came from the gap. ¡°So this is your true form?¡± Lufian gritted his teeth as he endured the intense pain and spoke. ¡°Lufian, I told you, you¡¯ve destroyed everything I had umted, so today, I will make you pay the price. From now on, I won¡¯t stop until one of us is dead!¡± Mother¡¯s angry voice came from the egg. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s just an egg, but you shamelessly want me to pay the price? You won¡¯t stop until one of us is dead? You? How ridiculous! I will break your eggshell and see what the hell you are!¡± Even though he said this, Lufian was still very wary. The light was so fast that it prated his body in just an instant. He did not even have time to react, let alone dodge it. ¡°Really? Lufian, listen, this is the treasure my master gave me when he left. Now that I have used it, let me show you its full power. I also want you to know the great Almighty¡¯s method! This is not something a Heavenly Overlord like you can fathom!¡± Woosh! Immediately, five more gaps appeared on the cracked egg. Red rays shot out of each gap. Before Lufian had time to dodge them, they wrapped tightly around his limbs and neck, immobilizing him. So far, there were six gaps in the egg. It shot out six red rays, firmly controlling Lufian. Lufian tried to escape but found that he could not. Even with all his Heavenly Overlord strength, he could only move slowly. His speed was no different from that of a turtle. ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ Lufian wondered. He started to panic a bit. Restricted in movement during battle, he was a living target that was unable to put up any resistance. He had no idea what these red rays were made of. They were extremely soft, yet full of prating power. This was the first time he encountered this strangebat method, so Lufian could not find a way to fight against it. Thinking back to what the other party said, he remembered that this thing was left behind by the great Almighty. Therefore, he was suddenly shocked. ¡®Does Mother truly have a great Almighty master?¡¯ Lufian wondered. ¡°Lufian, how is my master¡¯s treasure?¡± Mother asked proudly. ¡°Just so-so! The great Almighty¡¯s treasure is just so-so!¡± Lufian replied forcefully. However, he was horrified on the inside. He was trying to think of a solution. He could not let Mother control him like this, otherwise, he would be passive and would only be beaten. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see how stubborn you can be!¡± After saying that, another gap appeared in the egg. Woosh! A red light shot out. Yet, this time, it did not attack Lufian immediately but stopped in front of his forehead. If it moved slightly forward, it would pierce Lufian¡¯s head. ¡°How about now?¡± Mother asked, sounding very vengeful. Realizing that Lufian had not exerted his full strength and was just teasing it, it decided to repay him in the same manner. Instead of taking action right away, it would make Lufian feel what it was like to be dominated by fear. Lufian looked at the red light in front of him. His eyes were wide open and cold sweat drenched his insides. This red light was too fast and seemed to disregard both time and space. Lufian didn¡¯t even have time to react. Even without being bound, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to evade it, more so given that he was now tied. Perhaps only the legendary great Almighty could possess such terrifying means. Although being pierced through the head would not kill Lufian, it could still injure him. Moreover, this red light had powerful destructive power. Who could bear having many rays pierce their body countless times? Faced with absolute disadvantage, Lufian was at a total loss in this unsolvable situation.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2575-Lufian thought for a moment. ¡®The red light is wrapped around me so my only option now is to retract the golden body. Til do this to get rid of the shackles of the red light and then find a way to destroy the egg.¡¯ He refused to believe that a treasure could do anything to him. N?velDrama.Org content. After all, he was a Heavenly Overlord and it was not as if the great Almighty himself was the one attacking him now. Lufian was also unwilling to continue talking nonsense. So, he immediately retracted the golden body. The immobile golden giant bound by the red light slowly disappeared. Finally, it disappearedpletely. However, was this as simple as Lufian thought? Could he get rid of the shackles by retracting the golden body? If it was that easy, then the great Almighty would not be called the great Almighty. After Lufian retracted the golden body, Lufian looked at the red light still entwining his hands and feet, prating his chest, and in front of his forehead. All of a sudden, he felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. He wondered, ¡®Why? ¡®What on earth is this? ¡®I¡¯ve retracted the golden body so how can it still wrap around my body so seamlessly?¡¯ He was unable to ept this reality. ¡°Haha! Lufian! You underestimate the great Almighty¡¯s methods. My master left this to save my life and it has unpredictable power. No matter how you change, it will always follow you closely and you will never be able to get rid of it. He is a great Almighty. A Heavenly Overlord like you will never be able to fathom his existence!¡± Mother of the Robotias sneered. Lufian was quiet. If he could not get rid of the red light restraining his body, he would not be able to protect himself, let alone destroy the Robotias. It seemed that he was at an impasse now. He had no choice and could only use hisst resort. That was topletely release the violent personality in the body. Then, his strength would surge. However, the price of doing so would be to temporarily lose judgment. He would want to tear everything apart. However, Lufian could no longer care about so many things at this moment. Boom! The violent gene instantly filled Lufian¡¯s body. His energy continued to rise and his eyes gradually turned bloody. His eyes became emotionless and he only wanted to tear apart everything he saw. Mother realized that something was wrong with Lufian. The red light in front of Lufian¡¯s forehead quickly plunged into his head. Just as the red light was about to prate, a hand suddenly grabbed and stopped it. The hand was Lufian¡¯s. This shocked Mother. Lufian could not move just now, but now he could. Not only could he move, but he had also stopped the master¡¯s weapon. How was this possible? What secret technique did he use? His energy was much stronger than before too. Moreover, his temperament was alsopletely different. Anyone who could enter Heavenly Overlord Rank was indeed not simple. If Mother did not have the treasure, it might be doomed today. Mother was filled with fear. Who would have thought that there would be a Heavenly Overlord among the five Le rulers? If this news had spread earlier, why would Mother attempt to take advantage of Le? Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 Using his right hand, Lufian grasped the red light beam that had pierced his forehead and painstakingly extracted it, bit by bit. Although it was a slow process, he continued to pull it out steadily. Fortunately, it hadn''t prated very deep, so Lufian managed to remove it rtively quickly. Blood flowed out between his eyebrows. Lufian ignored it and let it drip onto his face. He said with a malicious smile and a look of madness on his face, "Tsk, tsk, tsk...Is this the so-called method that the great Almighty uses? It''s just so-so! Robotia scrap metal, what other trump cards do you have? Use them all on me and I will counter all of them.Otherwise, you won''t have a chance when I finally take action!" As he spoke, Lufian moved toward the egg. His limbs were restricted so he could not move fast. However, the red rays no longer restricted Lufian''s actionspletely. Having retracted his golden body, Lufian was now the size of a normal human being. Compared to the giant egg, he was much, much smaller. However, this ant-sized figure made Mother of the Robotias feel extremely anxious. It felt more dangerous than just now. Lufian was like a different person. Even the tone of his voice had changed. The only thought in Mother''s mind was not to let him get too close or it would be in danger. Immediately after, it pulled out the red rays in Lufian''s chest and stabbed Lufian again. The rays prated Lufian¡¯s body all over. However, Lufian did not care about the damage done to his body at all. He did not stop but kept approaching the egg. When he unleashed his violent personality, Lufian not only lost his calmness and rationality but it also appeared that the pain in his body had vanished. Mother became even more panicked when it saw Lufian rushing toward her so desperately. The treasure could release a total of 81 red rays to attack and restrain the enemy. However, Mother was still too weak and not yet a Heavenly Overlord. Using 7 red light rays was already its limit. If it continued forcibly, its foundation would be damaged. 6 of the 7 rays were used to restrain Lufian''s actions. Even if they could notpletely restrain Lufian, they could at least dy him. Otherwise, with the speed at which Heavenly Overlord Lufian disyed, he would be able to reach Mother almost instantly. In other words, Mother only had 1 red light ray left to use now. Stab! Stab! Stab! Mother continued to use the red light rays to prate Lufian¡¯s body again and again. Ina short period, dozens of bloody holes appeared on Lufian¡¯s body. N?velDrama.Org content. Blood soaked Lufian''s clothes, however, he was still unaffected. Nothing could stop Lufian''s speed. He was like a painless robot. Facing this crazy human being, Mother panicked. It could only watch as the distance between the two became shorter and shorter. Mother had a fierce look in its eyes. It said through gritted teeth, "Lufian, since you want to die, I will also go for broke. If worsees to worst, we''ll just die together!" Woosh! Three gaps appeared on the eggshell again and three red rays shot out from the gaps, heading straight for Lufian. "Hahaha! Do you think you''re worthy to die with me, you scrap metal? How delusional!" Lufianughed wildly. The three rays of light had appeared in front of him. Lufian forcefully used his hands to grab one in each hand. Then, he caught thest one between his teeth. Using ten red rays had already overwhelmed Mother and it could not add more rays. "Pfft!" A crisp voice sounded. "You bastard, I''ll kill you!" Lufian roared. He suddenly stopped advancing. Unknown to him, a red ray wrapped around Lufian¡¯s neck hade undone, and when Lufian could not move his hands, it found the right moment to pierce through his head. The head was still one of the most important parts of every race. The same for humans and other races. The dozens of blood holes on the body were not as serious as this one to the head! Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 When Mother saw Lufian stop, its panicked heart temporarily rxed. The head was the most important part of all living beings. Even a Heavenly Overlord would suffer some damage if his head were prated. Plus, the treasure left by the great Almighty was more than met the eye. After the red ray prated Lufian¡¯s body, it would release a burst of energy to destroy his body. Anyone below Overlord Realm would not be able to withstand attacks of such destructive power. They would have died on the spot. Even if they were an Overlord Realm, they would still suffer. After all, it was left behind by the great Almighty. To the great Almighty, it was an ordinary thing. However, it was terrifying to an Overlord and all creatures below that. Lufian¡¯s body was already riddled with holes at this time. Yet, he did not care. He only had one thing in his mind. He wanted to break the egg before him and tear the person inside into pieces. "Lufian! Stop it! Do you really want to die with me? Is it worth it? You have be a Heavenly Overlord and you have a great future.It would be a pity for you to die here.I don''t want to die either, so name your request.As long as I can fulfill your request, I will agree to it." Mother relented. Its voice sounded a little tired too. Its master was a great Almighty. Using the treasure left behind by a great Almighty put too much strain on its body. Of course, the main reason was that it was too weak. If it was an Overlord, Lufian would not be its match even if he went berserk. It initially thought that Lufian would stop on hearing what it said. It was because Lufian was struggling too. Unexpectedly, Lufian slowly revealed a cold smile. Mother was shocked inside the egg. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "You must be delusional!" Saying that, Lufian grabbed thest two red threads in his hands. Then, he charged toward the egg,pletely ignoring his injuries. "Lufian, what are you doing? "Do you want to die? "If the fight continues, it won''t benefit anyone.Both sides will be the losers. "Stop it! You won! "I''ve given up, what else do you want? "You madman! You are a f*cking lunatic! "Get away! Get away from me!" Mother''s frightened voice kepting from the egg. It was terrified of a guy who was so indifferent and so crazy that he was not even afraid of death. It had never met such a person in ils life. When they invaded those civilizations in the past, they encountered stubborn resistance from various races too. However, it had never seen someone as strong as Lufian who was also not afraid of death. Were all human beings so unafraid of death? Lufian ignored it. He was getting faster and faster. The red rays struggled continuously in his hands but he firmly grasped them. When Mother saw this, it immediately retracted the rays wrapped around Lufian¡¯s limbs and began to attack the opponent crazily. While Lufian was enduring his injuries, he constantly moved towards the egg. Free from the restraints, he was even faster. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of the egg.He let go of all the red rays in his hands and punched the egg. Smash! There was a loud bang. Surprisingly, the egg did not break, only the cracks becamerger. Lufian was also taken aback. He did not expect the egg to be so hard. Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 The egg did not break with Lufian¡¯s punch. After failing to break the target, Lufian raised his fist and hit the eggshell again. Boom! There was another loud bang. Then... Boom! Boom! Boom! As Lufian¡¯s fist continued to pound, the cracks in the eggshell becamerger and larger. It seemed that it would break at any time. All this time, the ten red rays were not idle. They constantly prated various parts of Lufian¡¯s body. There were thousands of back-and-forths in an instant. Lufian kept attacking the eggshell while enduring ten red rays prating his body. If it were not for the Heavenly Overlord¡¯s extremely powerful recovery, he would have been a pile of minced meat after being prated by ten red rays. The eggshell was not simple either. When the master left Mother here, he put it in an egg to absorb energy so that it could break out of the shell after stepping into Heavenly Overlord Rank. Boom! Lufian¡¯s punch finally made a hole in the eggshell. He did not stop and continued to prolong his victory. After a while, a gap appeared on the eggshell, big enough for a person to pass through. Without the slightest hesitation, Lufian went straight in. What caught his eye was a sea of red surrounded by crystals emitting a red halo. It seemed to be the same thing inside the bodies of the Robotias out there. Lufian could feel that the energy here was so thick that it was at an extreme level. It was almost viscous. A casual sip would be equivalent to a few years of cultivation out there. What a great ce! Lufian grinned. Once he killed Mother, all this would be his. When the time came, he would let Elora cultivate here. She would get twice the result with half the effort. Maybe one day, she would also be able to step into Heavenly Overlord Rank. It stood to reason that Lufian would even consider Elora now even though he was in a state of rage. This was also the repercussion of fusing the dual souls. If the fusion was sessful, anyone would be affected by the other party. Besides, Elora¡¯s importance to Lufian was self-evident. She was both his obsession and demon. Only by getting rid of this obsession and demon could Lufian go further. He could even break through to Overlord Realm and be a great Almighty, someone who could suppress a region of the universe. In his daze, Lufian heard Mother''s voice in his ears. "Lufian, what exactly do you want?" "I want to kill you, of course!" Lufian said coldly. "Do you have to do this?" "Yes!" "Is there no room for negotiation?" "No!" "Gosh! Why are you so stubborn? Can''t we resolve this peacefully? Why do we have to fight to the death?" "I told you! When you chose to attack Elora, it was destined that only one of us would survive." "Is a woman really that important?" Mother could not understand. No matter how excellent a human woman was, she could only be considered average in serving men. Some strange races truly understood men. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. For example, the Nine-Tailed Foxes in the depths of the universe. Mother''s master once spent a lot of effort to obtain a woman from the Nine-Tailed Fox n. "Lufian, you have be a Heavenly Overlord, so you shouldn''t stick to one ce.You can leave Le and go into the depths of the universe.That is the center of the entire universe and also the most prosperous ce.When you see other races, you will know that human women are nothing.Especially those Nine-Tailed Foxes.They are truly breathtaking.All men will fall in love with them when they see them.My master has a woman from the Nine-Tailed Fox n." Chapter 2579 Chapter 2579 "Actually, I was thinking the same thing as you.My dream is to leave Le, conquer the universe, and be the master of the universe.What can¡¯t I have when I achieve that? Women, status, everything will be at my fingertips, but what a pity.This body won''t let me do that so I don¡¯t have a choice.Elora is an obsession so I must handle her carefully.Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious.You''re the same too.You could have chosen anyone but you just had to choose Eloraa.If that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t me me." After Lufian finished speaking, he did not give the other party a chance to reply. His body disappeared instantly. Just now, from the voice of the other party, he had already judged the exact location of Mother. Now, he would go and see what the hell this guy was. He wanted to know what was so special about the great Almighty¡¯s pet. Before the fusion of the dual souls, Lufian would not spew so much nonsense once he went berserk. N?velDrama.Org content. After the fusion, he was very influenced by Lufian¡¯s talkativeness. Whether he would offend the so-called great Almighty after he killed Mother was not in his consideration. After the fusion, he had absolute confidence that he would be able to reach that step in the future. "Lufian! You are so stubborn.Then let¡¯s die together!" Mother yelled. It did not expect things to develop to this stage. Not only was Lufian¡¯s strength far beyond its expectations, but it was also afraid of death. If it had known this, it would have listened to its master and not provoked level 9 civilization, Le. Since the matter had escted to this point, it was useless to say anything more. Mother certainly would not make it easy for the other party who wanted to kill it. As Lufian approached quickly... Woosh! The red rays attacked again. This time, it increased from ten to forty, half the total number. It showed that Mother hadpletely given up convincing Lufian and was ready to fight him desperately. For a partial Heavenly Overlord, controlling forty red rays at one time meant fighting with its life. It would not take long before it would turn into a mummy. Of course, the power was self-evident after paying such a high price. Forty red rays were notparable to ten. Although Lufian¡¯s strength had skyrocketed since he went berserk, Mother was desperate and had exerted half the power of the treasure left by the great Almighty. Bang! Bang! Bang! Lufian moved forward quickly while dodging and blocking the iing rays. Both Lufian and the red rays¡¯ speed had reached a limit. Their movements werepletely invisible to the naked eye. The sound of the shattering void could be heard asionally. Lufian dodged the rays. Then, the rays retracted to the bottom of the egg before shooting out again, continuing the battle. In this way, they moved forward a little. Finally, due to an oversight, Lufian¡¯s right foot was caught by a ray and his body froze for a moment. In that blink of an eye, dozens of light rays swarmed him. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! They prated immediately into Lufian¡¯s body, turning him into a hedgehog. At the same time, an energy, refined to the extreme, overflowed from the red rays and began to continuously destroy Lufian¡¯s body. Even though Lufian¡¯s Heavenly Overlord''s body had be strong to a certain extent and had super strong self- recovery, it still could not withstand such torment. All this came from the treasure given to Mother by the great Almighty. Lufian stood motionless, his body was covered with dozens of red rays, making him look like a hedgehog. "Cough cough..." His body was severely injured.He started coughing up blood from his mouth. "Lufian, since you are seeking death, I will help you!" Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 Mother¡¯s tired voice was mixed with overwhelming anger. The great Almighty¡¯s treasure was indeed extremely powerful when used. It not only gave Mother, only a strong partial Heavenly Overlord, the power to fight a real Heavenly Overlord but also the power to severely damage or kill him. If Mother did not have such a treasure, it would not be Lufian¡¯s match even if there were ten of it. This was the method of a great Almighty. He did not even need to show up. The treasure it left here casually had such great power. However, the price paid wasrge. A price so big that partial Heavenly Overlords could not handle it. Mother, who knew it was short of time, stopped talking to Lufian. Ten red rays prated Lufian¡¯s body and immobilized him. The remaining 30 began to prate Lufian¡¯s body crazily. Pfft! Pfft! Lufian was stabbed countless times in an instant. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lufian was like a target that was being ravaged mercilessly. He did not make a sound during the whole process but just endured it silently. At the same time, he was secretly urging his strength to heal the wounds caused by the rays. After a while, Lufian¡¯s flesh had been pierced hundreds of millions of times. If it was someone else, they would have be minced meat, or there might be nothing left of them. However, Lufian¡¯s body was still intact and had not changed much. At most, his clothes had disappeared and blood continued to flow out of his body, dyeing the surroundings red. One had to admire the recovery power of a Heavenly Overlord. He had been attacked and prated hundreds of millions of times, but could remain intact. However, the intense continuous pain made Lufian frown. By this time, the Mother was like an arrow at the end of its flight. The red light rays it controlled were disappearing one by one. It had obviously reached its limit. It was very draining for a partial Heavenly Overlord to use the treasure of a great Almighty. After a while, its body would be drained. ¡°Hey, scrap metal, have you used your trump card? Is it my turn now? I will return what you did to me ten times ora hundred times to youter. I''d like you to feel what it''s like being a target too.¡± Lufian grinned, suppressing the pain in his body. His expression was so scary. Faced with this situation, Mother immediately broke down. It kept asking itself in its heart, ¡®Why can¡¯t the Master''s treasure kill him? ¡®Lufian is only a Heavenly Overlord and Master said this treasure can deal with all Heavenly Overlords. ¡®Even if it can''t kill the opponent, it can still be used to save my life. ¡®Master won''t lie to me. ¡®But why is this happening? ¡®What exactly is the problem? ¡®What kind of monster did I encounter?¡¯ ¡°You are not human! You are not human at all! You are a devil! You must be a devil!¡± Mother yelled in terror. It could not ept that it could not kill Lufian even after it had tried its best with its master¡¯s treasures. Moreover, Lufian even looked like he could still fight. On the contrary, Mother had almost lost the strength to speak, let alone continue the fight. In the beginning, it was the Robotias¡¯ wrath attacking Lufian, but now, the roles would be reversed. Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 As the red rays disappeared, Lufian tried moving his body slowly. Each time he moved, he felt excruciating pain. This pain was not something ordinary people could bear. It would be a lie to say that the attack did not cause damage to Lufian. No matter how inferior the great Almighty¡¯s thing was, it was not something a Heavenly Overlord could handle. Fortunately, after Lufian wentpletely berserk, his strength skyrocketed, and the strength of his body also greatly improved. That was why he could barely contain it. ¡°Hehe, it hurts so f*cking bad!¡± Lufian grinned. It was a horrifying grin. Lufian had been used as a target for so long, and he was not the type to repay grievance with kindness. He would return the grudge tenfold, even a hundredfold. After all forty red rays disappeared, Lufian clenched his fist and stomped his foot. Boom! The body shot out again. Without the restraint of the red light rays, he was faster than before. Now, he was eager for revenge. Even though Lufian was inside an egg, the egg was still bigger than a lot of livings in Le. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Just as Lufian was about to reach his destination, the halo from the red crystals suddenly became brighter and brighter. Then, they gradually turned from dark red to crimson. The energy in the air was so thick and viscous that it began to be overwhelming. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Lufian thought. Before Lufian could understand, he heard Mother¡¯s crazy voice. ¡°Lufian, didn¡¯t you ask me if I¡¯ve run out of trump cards? Let me tell you that I haven¡¯t! This is myst trump card. If you can survive, then congrattions, you have won. If you can''t, then you should just die with me! ¡°Right, I forgot to tell you. Even if you make it, my master wille to avenge me when he realizes that I am dead. When that happens, I¡¯d like to see how a Heavenly Overlord like you can resist my master. He¡¯s a great Almighty who can suppress an entire region of the universe! Haha! Let''s die together!¡± As Mother said that, the surrounding red light intensified greatly. From a distance, one could only see a colossal egg, covered in cracks, with intense light emanating from within. A terrifying force was brewing inside. It felt like it would explodepletely soon. Considering the magnitude of this energy, a Level 8 civilization would be utterly destroyed if it were still present when the egg exploded. This showed how powerful the power was. Lufian was right in the center of the egg. The energy around him began to be overwhelming. Oh no! He was shocked and immediately realized that something was wrong. Mother was activating the extremely rich energy inside the egg so that it could die with Lufian. It was toote to turn back now. So, Lufian could only move forward and try to stop the big explosion before it happened. However, before Lufian could get there, he heard Mother¡¯s voice again. ¡°Lufian,e on! Perish with me! This is the price of your stubbornness, hahaha!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! Aseries of explosions sounded inside the dome. The energy was so intense that it set off a chain reaction the moment it detonated. Boom! Boom! Boom! Lufian no longer tried moving forward. Instead, he turned and ran. From the void, the light spilling out from the cracks in the egg grew increasingly brilliant. Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 A terrifying energy was being unleashed and was on the verge of breaking free. There was a loud bang. Boom! The egg, bigger than a, exploded immediately. Ared light shone across the entire level 8 civilization. Fortunately, there was no life here. Otherwise, it would have ended in destruction. This could be regarded as a devastating blow. The surviving two Lv 6s Robotias also perished in the big explosion, unable to fight back. Their bodies, which they were so proud of, werepletely melted. The explosionsted for a while. A ck dot appeared in the middle of the red light. As the ck spot grewrger, anything it came into contact with was absorbed. Even the red light around it was not spared. It was so loud that parts of Le closest to it also heard the sound. It was like a p of thunder. All the creatures looked up to the sky. As far as they could see, half the sky was dyed blood red. Fortunately, a substantial istion zone separated the two civilizations, preventing them from being affected by the explosion. Time passed by slowly. One day, two days, one month, two months. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. The ck hole created by the massive explosion did not disappear; instead, it continued to growrger andrger. It had swallowed up one-tenth of the space of level 8 civilization. How big was a level 8 civilization? It was hard to imagine how a ck hole could reach one-tenth the size of a level 8 civilization and still expand. It was extremely terrifying. Even an Overlord would tremble if they saw such a big ck hole. If it was capable of causing such destruction, one could only imagine how terrible the explosion would have been. Mother had swallowed up many civilizations, so all of the energy it had umted was concentrated. Therefore, the destructive power of the detonation was absolutely unprecedented. Even a Heavenly Overlord could not unleash such a powerful attack. Only the great Almighty could. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. At the edge of the ck hole, a figure suddenly appeared. This figure was not wearing any clothes. His body was riddled with holes and scars. Even various organs inside his body were visible. His body''s continuous healing was also blocked by another energy. The injuries he suffered would have been fatal to creatures below Overlord Realm. However, that person was fine. Apart from his dispirited energy, his vital signs were good and he was not on the brink of death. It was Lufian who was at the epicenter of the massive explosion. Aftering out, Lufian kept panting heavily. By this time, he had woken up from his berzerk state. He was horrified as he looked back at the giant ck hole that was still expanding behind him. It was also the first time Lufian had experienced this. He originally thought he could move unhindered across the universe after stepping into Heavenly Overlord Rank. Unexpectedly, before he could even do that, he encountered the most difficult battle in his life. Mother finally detonated the extremely rich energy in the dome, and the explosion it produced was too powerful. In addition, Lufian was in the center of the explosion and seriously injured by the great Almighty''s treasure. He almost died then. Fortunately, the furious Lufian immediately tore apart space and went into twelve-dimensional space. Even so, he was still seriously injured. Now that Lufian''s energy had plunged beneath Overlord Realm, it would take a long time for him to recover. After turning his head, Lufian turned into a ray of light and disappeared. Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 The Spirit Cage, Amber City. Half a yearter, the ce was still as calm as ake. There was someone powerful here so no one dared to cause disputes, for fear of offending someone they shouldn¡¯t. They did not have anyone strong as their backer. The Campbell family had a new head in The Spirit Cage. The original person in charge, Egan, had been called back. How he would be dealt with by the family had nothing to do with David and he didn¡¯t want to know. He only heard Salem mention it. When Egan was in charge, he allowed Perry, the direct descendant of the family, tomit outrages. He offended someone he shouldn¡¯t and ended up horribly. He was originally the absolute core senior of the Campbell family, but now he was marginalized by the family and had left. The new person in charge of the Campbell family was named Griffin. As soon as he entered The Spirit Cage, he came to visit David with arge amount of treasures. seeing the Campbell family''s overtures, David appeared very generous and said that he would let the bygones be bygones. That he had already forgotten what happened. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Griffin was overjoyed. The family sent him to The Spirit Cage with a death order. He must eliminate the misunderstanding between the Campbell family and David, and maintain their rtionship with David. No matter what he did and no matter how much the price, he must ensure that David would not hate the Campbell family anymore. Since Le was going through a storm right now, the Campbell family understood what an Overlord represented. Griffin was not a prominent figure in the Campbell family. However, since he was well-rounded, knew how to read people''s minds, and knew how to speak and deal with things, he was ordered toe to The Spirit Cage. This was also his only chance to make aeback. Once he seized this opportunity, he would have a say in the Campbell family in the future. David epted all the treasures sent by the Campbell family but insisted on paying the market price for them. Naturally, Griffin disagreed. What a joke! Would he take David¡¯s money for the gifts? It would be better to dig a hole, lie in it, and bury himself alive. AS a result, David only said one sentence: if Griffin disagreed, he should take the treasures away as he would not want anything from the Campbell family. In the end, Griffin had no choice but to ept and let David pay the market price. At least, he had given the gifts. He was being monitored when he came in. So, if he took the gifts back, rumors would start spreading. Then the seniors of the Campbell family would make things hard for him, perhaps even changing the person in charge. Having just gained power, Griffin did not want to leave The Spirit Cage with his tail between his legs. He had great ambitions and ideals. However, he had limited strength. No matter how outstanding he was in other respects and how many benefits he had brought to the Campbell family, it was challenging for him to establish a strong position within such a formidable entity as the Campbell family and be a core member. He could only upy a side role, stuck in an awkward position. After all, this was a world where strength was valued. Of course, David would not refuse the offer from the Campbell family. A major family like them would only give precious gifts. It would be such a waste to turn them down. David was not a narrow-minded person. The Campbell family did not cause him any harm, only that one of their direct descendants died. Perry also caused hisvish points to skyrocket. Aside from his strength rising to partial Heavenly Overlord, David¡¯s Cloning even reached level 6. In reality, David did not hate the Campbell family at all. Looking back at it, he should thank them. Moreover, he would not be free to cause trouble for the Campbell family. After what happened to the Campbell and Marche families, Mayor Salem and Captain Longer of the law enforcement team realized that David had an Overlord supporting him, so they racked their brains trying to curry favors with David. The Birch family also ordered Salem to get on David¡¯s good side at any price. Undoubtedly, Arian also recognized that he had to rely on David to maintain his position as the captain of thew enforcement team in Amber City. Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 The other smaller forces in Amber City knew that David was a big shot. He was fine after killing descendants of the Campbell and Marche family. Not a lot of people in Le could do that. At the same time, he was from a major force, probably the heir too. Within major factions, there was also a significant difference in status among the direct descendants. For example, the difference between the direct descendant and the heir was miles apart. The heir had a chance to be the head of the family. Even if they failed, they would still be the absolute core senior in the end. The same could not be said for other direct descendants. Therefore, all the forces in Amber City hoped to have a good rtionship with David. N?velDrama.Org content. Coincidentally, Arian spread the news that David liked to collect treasures and real estate. So, one could only imagine the scene. If you wanted to please a big shot, the best way, of course, was to adapt to their taste. The various forces in Amber City began to try their best to find all kinds of precious treasures for David. Not only could they get money, but they could also curry favor with David. It was simply killing two birds with one stone! So why not? So in the past six months, the increase in David''svish points was not too slow. Although not as crazy as thest time when everyone lined up to sell and leave The Spirit Cage, it was still not bad. At least, it was much better than usual. In half a year, David''svish points had umted to nearly 8 million. It was only 2 million short of the 10 million needed to break through. However, there was also bad news. Over time, the enthusiasm to please David began to gradually coo] down. AS a result, David''svish points grew slower and slower. This was human nature and something that could not be helped. Atrend could not be maintained for a long time. ording to the average of the past 6 months, it would take David, at most, two months to get two millionvish points. However, judging by thest month, it might take longer. David did not care. He would break through sooner orter anyway. It would be fine even if it was a few dayste. Now, there was no potential threat. He finally understood that if he wanted hisvish points to skyrocket, he had to start something. That had always worked well. Pebbles had grown a lot in the past six months. She was already a 13 or 14-year-old girl. Memories from the past kept appearing in her mind. However, they were still not veryplete, so she did not tell David. She decided to have a good talk with David after she recalled everything. She would tell him everything then. Her growth and her memory recovery also had a certain impact on the little girl''s character. She was no longer as cheerful as when she was a child. Now, she liked to sit alone on the roof and look up at the sky. David would always sit with Pebbles without asking anything. The two of them just sat together quietly. Sometimes she would sit in David''s arms and put her arms around David''s neck to breathe in David''s scent. She would go back to those memory fragments and slowly piece them together. Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 At the west of Amber City was a city called Shea City. Just like Amber City, it was also one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage. At that moment, in front of one of the gates of Shea City, there stood an old man with his face concealed beneath his hat. He remained there, gazing at the imposing Shea City gate. This person was Sylvio, the head of the five Le rulers. He hade to The Spirit Cage to look for Elora. He had hidden his face because he was afraid of being recognized. After all, his statue had stood on the Five Continents for countless years and had been seen by many living beings. If his whereabouts were exposed and Lufian found out that he was here, he would undoubtedly conclude that Elora was also in The Spirit Cage. It would be troublesome if Lufian came here. So Sylvio had to be careful not to reveal his identity as he looked for Elora. Due to David''s existence, he could not use Zwei Arithmetics. So he could only search one city at a time and sense Elora''s location on his own for fear of Lufian finding out. Sylvio knew very well that with Lufian''s current strength as a Heavenly Overlord, he would not hesitate to find her at all costs if he knew that Elora was in The Spirit Cage. No one would be able to stop him then. Sylvio had no idea that Lufian went to the Robotias''ir and had a battle with Mother. Eventually, the Robotias were wiped out, and Lufian was seriously injured. At the moment, he was recovering from injuries. However, he woulde out to find Elora''s whereabouts as soon as he was sufficiently healed. Originally, Lufian nned to wipe out the Robotias before wiping out the Soul Devourers. Unexpectedly, Mother was a great Almighty¡¯s pet, and it possessed the treasure left by the great Almighty. Lufian was at a disadvantage throughout that battle. He was only supported by his Heavenly Overlord Rank body and powerful vitality. In the end, he did not even see what Mother''s real body looked like. Lufian was quite frustrated. Fortunately, he survived in the end and that was enough. The winner takes all. This was an eternal truth. No matter what the method, anyone who survived was the winner. When the Soul Devourers knew that the Robotias were wiped out, they would inevitably find a ce to hide and never appear again. Without the Robotias, they would not dare seek revenge on Le. So, after Lufian recovered, it would be very difficult for him to find the Soul Devourers again. Maybe they had already fled far away. If he could not find them, he would look for Elora, his obsession and inner demon. Sylvio carefully sensed the gate of the city for a while but did not detect Elora''s energy. So, he walked into Shea City. The main city was veryrge. There were 108 gates, all tall and imposing. Because Sylvio did not want to disclose his identity, he had to stand in line to enter the main city. Gradually advancing with the line, he eventually entered Shea City. Then, Sylvio started walking around Shea City, sensing whether Elora was in the city as he walked. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The Spirit Cage, the second world of level 9 civilization Le, was a weapon left by the great Almighty. There were hundreds of thousands of cities and viges inside, bothrge and small. Sylvio did not dare to reveal his identity for fear that Lufian would know his location. It would probably take a lot of time for him to find Elora, by just searching the cities one by one. If Elora was constantly moving, it would be even more difficult. There was nothing Sylvio could do about it. He could not use Zwei Arithmetics, so this was his only choice. After visiting every corner of Shea City, Sylvio left Shea City and headed for the next destination. Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 Sylvio headed towards Amber City. However, there was still a long distance between them, with thousands of cities in between. Judging by Sylvio''s speed, he would reach Amber City in two or three months. As long as Elora was still in Amber City, Sylvio would find her. Looking at his current situation, David had no ns to leave Amber City. Since he had already gained a foothold here and the increase invish points exceeded his expectations, he did not need to leave. Time passed like this day by day. Lufian was still recovering from his injuries somewhere in the universe, while Sylvio kept traveling through The Spirit Cage, looking for Elora. Only by finding Elora and meeting David could Sylvio determine what to do next. Making the wrong move could be disastrous. The entire Le would be implicated and al] lives might be in a terrible situation, or even destroyed. David stayed in Amber City with Pebbles. Every day, he would eat and sleep with the little girl. He was watching the little girl grow up visibly. It was just like raising a child of his own. When he had nothing to do, he would look at hisvish points. Two months passed in the blink of an eye. David''svish points were stuck at 9.82 million points. He only needed 180 thousand to reach 10 million. All it took was another 180 thousand more points for him to choose whether to break through Body, Mind, or Cloning. David ruled out Cloning. He was allowed to have 81 clones now that his Cloning was at level 6. It was enough. If it raised to level 7, and even if his clones reached three digits, it was not much different from 81. No matter how many clones he had, they still needed to be summoned with blood essence as the medium. At this moment, David should think about how to replenish his blood essence instead of increasing the number of clones. After excluding Cloning, only Mind and Body were left to consider. If he chose to upgrade Body, David''sbat power would immediately soar from partial Heavenly Overlord Rank to Heavenly Overlord Rank. Then, he would also have his 81 clones. Damn, if 82 beginner Heavenly Overlords were dispatched together, who couldpete with David except for the mysterious great Almighty? Not even the rampaging Lufian could defeat him. That would be 81 death warriors at beginner Heavenly Overlord Rank, the kind that would self-detonate at any time to protect the main form. Even if Lufian could withstand one or two explosions, could he resist ten or twenty? He would be sted into pieces. However, if David chose to upgrade his Body, it would mean that his Mind would not change. Meaning that his strength in The Spirit Cage would also not change. David did not know whether Pebbles'' enemies were in The Spirit Cage, so it was hard to make a choice. He was also afraid that his Ancient level 10 mind power would not be able to deal with the little girl''s enemies in The Spirit Cage. Although he was confident, based on Pebbles'' various performances and the terrifying energy in her small body, David knew the girl was not ordinary. If her enemies could damage Pebbles¡¯ soul twice turning her into a child a few years old, they were definitely not weak. To ensure that there were no mistakes, David decided that once hisvish points reached 10 million, he would retreat and upgrade his mind power. He would raise his mind power to Heavenly Overlord Rank first. After all, he had Cloning to increase hisbat power in the real world, not in The Spirit Cage. This was the difference between the soul and the physical body. Many secret techniques could be performed by the physical body, but not by the soul.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2587 Chapter 2587 Five dayster, David opened the system. [Bady: Ancient level 10 (You may upgrade one level using 10 millionvish points) (Mind: Ancient level 10 (You may upgrade one level using 10 millionvish points) (Combat: Partial Heavenly Overlord [Lavish points: 10016235 (Special skill: Cloning (level 6)] Looking at the numbers in thevish points column, David beamed immediately. It had finally reached the 10 million point mark. In other words, he could increase his mind power. Once he had a breakthrough in mind power, he would be even more confident in The Spirit Cage. If he met that mysterious powerhouse again after his mind- power breakthrough, David felt he could beat them in seconds. He would take action the moment he thought about it. David told Pebbles that he was going into seclusion again. Then he locked himself in the room. N?velDrama.Org content. Meanwhile, the little girl guarded the outside, not allowing anyone to approach this ce and disturb Davey. After more than two months, Pebbles had grown to 15 or 16 years old. She was a teenager now. Her chubby little porcin-doll face had disappeared. Instead, it was reced by a delicate but youthful, heroic face. Her womanly characteristics were also gradually showing and this was troubling to David. When David proposed that Pebbles keep a distance from him as she had grown up, Pebbles rolled her eyes at him. She ignored him and turned a deaf ear. She still did what she wanted. In the little girl''s heart, David was the person closest to her. Pebbles would resent any other man who looked at her more than once. Inside the room, David sat on the bed, turned on the system, and opted out of The Spirit Cage. His soul disappeared and returned to his body in the real world. As soon as he came back, he could not wait to upgrade. After he opened the system and chose to upgrade his Mind, a window popped up. [This upgrade will consume 10 millionvish points. After the upgrade ispleted, the host¡¯s mind power (soul power) will increase from Ancient level 10 to Heavenly level 10. Please confirm whether to proceed.] Two options. ¡®Yes¡¯ and ¡®No¡¯. David directly chose ¡®Yes¡¯. The system''s screen turned ck, a prompt appeared above. (Upgrading mind power. Please wait a moment, host...) Gritting his teeth tightly, David waited for the pain from his soul toe. Every time he upgraded his mind power by a rtivelyrge level, he would suffer severe pain that felt as if his soul was torn and reorganized. Even though he had be ustomed to it, David still had lingering fears every time he had to go through it. However, it was worth it for a greater strength. At least David knew that it would be fine as long as he gritted his teeth and powered through, He would not fail anyway. If it were someone else, without the system, it would be hard to say whether they would have seeded after enduring the pain. No matter how much pain David endured, he would get rich rewards. This might not be the case for others. Many would fail. Indeed, just as David was getting ready mentally... ¡°Hiss...¡± He suddenly took a deep breath. His soul felt as if it was torn into countless pieces. Then, the pieces were assembled to obtain more powerful soul power. It would take longer to break through arger level. David could only grit his teeth and power through. He was trying his best to keep himself conscious. He did not know the consequences if he passed out. He did not dare to try either. Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 If he failed, the loss would outweigh the gain. That was 10 millionvish points! This took David more than half a year to umte. This was also the result of the help from the many powerful forces in Amber City. Otherwise, it would take him years to umte so manyvish points. Just when David returned to Earth to upgrade his mind power, Amber City of The Spirit Cage weed a man who hid his face. Physically, he looked a bit like an old man. This person was Sylvio. It took more than two months for him to walk from Shea City to Amber City. Sylvio had been looking for Elora in The Spirit Cage for more than half a year. Right now, he had no idea what was going on outside: what Lufian did, or whether Lufian found the Robotias or the Soul Devourers. He did not know any of this. For Sylvio, the most important thing right now was to find Elora so he could decide what to do next. Otherwise, he would not be able to determine his direction and he would not have a target. He would be just like a headless fly. After standing in front of the city gate for a while, he did not sense Elora''s aura, so he followed the queue and entered Amber City. Sylvio moved very quickly within Amber City. Only his shadow could be seen before he was gone in the next moment. At this critical period, he had no intention of appreciating the local customs. He did not stop along the way. He also used his fastest speed on his journey. He carried a map of The Spirit Cage with him, and after he went to a city, he would mark it with a cross. The Spirit Cage was huge and there were hundreds and thousands ofrge and small cities and viges. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. If he wanted to find someone, it would take an astronomical amount of time just to travel through these ces if he did not hurry. Sylvio did not have time to waste. He must find Elora as soon as possible and discuss ways to restrain Lufian. Should they use Lucian¡¯s feelings for Elora to influence him or should they let David, a variable, suppress him? They had to at least determine a direction so they could gather to form a force and work hard in this direction. As he walked into the city, he sensed Elora¡¯s energy. By the time Sylvio arrived at the center of Amber City, an hour had passed. Even with Sylvio¡¯s speed, it took an hour to reach the center. Moreover, it was just a straight path. This showed how big Amber City was. This was one of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage. It was not unreasonable for it to have 108 giant city gates. Countless people came in and out every day. It was because there were too many people that Sylvio did not dare to be careless. He had to make sure he did not miss any corner of Amber City. It would be troublesome if he made a mistake and missed Elora. Then, he would need to spend more time looking. After walking around in the center of Amber City, Sylvio was ready to move on to the other side. However, just as Sylvio took a few steps forward, he sensed a familiar energy. Elora? Sylvio was shocked and his eyes showed a look of surprise. After more than half a year of searching, he finally found Elora. He thought it would take him longer. After all, the area he covered was not even one-tenth of The Spirit Cage. He did not expect to find her so quickly. This was a surprise to Sylvio. Then, to prevent making mistakes, he detected it carefully once again. This time, he was certain that it was Elora. He was very familiar with Elora after hundreds and thousands of epochs of being together. He would not make a mistake. He found Elora! Sylvio let out a sigh of relief. If he could not find her, no one knows what Lufian would do to get Elora¡¯s whereabouts after he wiped out the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. That guy¡¯s dual souls had been fused. He would not listen to anyone except Elora. Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 Calming himself down, Sylvio walked toward Elora. Seeing Elora was not his final goal. The person Sylvio wanted to see was David. That was a guy who could not only make Zwei Arithmetics lose its function and cause a bacsh to the caster, but he was also a variable in Le. To be honest, Sylvio knew it was incredible to put Le¡¯s hope on someone whom he had never met before. However, he had reasons to believe that David would surprise him. Soon, following Elora¡¯s energy, Sylvio came to a manor. With his strength, he could easily hide from the guards and enter the manor. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared inside the manor and saw Elora. She was sitting outside a room with her hands beneath her chin. When Sylvio saw Elora, he frowned. Elora became a teenager? Sylvio did not expect this. N?velDrama.Org content. However, he was sure that this teenager was Elora. He would not be wrong about this. Why did this happen? It was likely that her soul had been deeply traumatized. If Elora was here, David was definitely nearby. Sylvio started to sense David¡¯s whereabouts. Yet after a while, he frowned. Aside from the guards and subordinates, Sylvio did not find anyone worth valuing in the manor. What was going on? Was David not here? While Sylvio was confused, Pebbles, who was guarding David¡¯s door, noticed this old man who suddenly appeared. The little girl quickly stood up and stared at Sylvio vigntly. This old man felt familiar but she could not remember where she saw him. Perhaps she had not recalled this old man. Her instincts told her that this old man was not an enemy. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Pebbles asked cautiously. Sylvio was wondering why David was not here when his train of thought was suddenly interrupted by a voice. He looked incredulously at Elora and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± ¡°You feel familiar, but you¡¯re not in my memories so I don¡¯t know you now. I might know you when I recover my memory,¡± the little girl answered honestly. She figured she might know this old man but she just could not remember. Sylvio stared at Pebbles for a very long time. He saw a hint of rity in her vignt eyes. She did not look like she was lying at all. So, he gradually epted this. She had turned into a teenager, so wasn¡¯t it normal for her to lose her memory? The soul was the most unpredictable thing. Once it suffered too much trauma, there would be repercussions. For example, amnesia was one of them. ¡°Alright, your soul should have suffered some trauma and that¡¯s why you lost your memory. You will know who I am once you recover your memory,¡± Sylvio sighed. ¡°Grandpa, do you know me? What is our rtionship? Are we close?¡± Pebbles asked Sylvio. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re very close too. As for what''s our rtionship, I should be half your master if you want a specific answer,¡± Lufian thought and answered. 7 Master? The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up. Of course, she knew what that word meant. It meant that she had a special rtionship with this old man. ¡®Really? Are you really my master?¡± Pebbles asked happily. Initially, she would not let down her guard because of what Sylvio said. However, this old man before her felt too familiar. Moreover, he felt very trustworthy too. Chapter 2590 Chapter 2590 ¡°T can only be considered half a master to you. However, you¡¯ve never addressed me as your master,¡± Sylvio said with a grin. ¡°How do I address you then? Sir? Old man? Or... Old Thing?¡± The little girl asked excitedly. She was ted that her master was here. The little girl believed that with her master¡¯s help, she could recover her memory soon and remember everything. Well... Sylvio was betweenughter and tears. It felt as if he had gone back to the time when he first met Elora. She was so cheerful and active back then. With time, she gradually became calmer. ¡°No. You usually call me your Sylvio,¡± Sylvio answered. ¡°Sylvio? Grandpa, your name is Sylvio!¡± Elora smiled. ¡°El-... Little girl, what¡¯s your name now?¡± ¡°Sylvio, my name is Pebbles.¡± ¡°Pebbles? Who gave you this name? It sounds so bad.¡± ¡°Ts it? I think it¡¯s nice. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Davey gave me the name.¡± The little girl pouted, a little upset. Davey gave her this name. How was it bad? ¡®Davey?¡¯ Sylvio thought. Sylvio caught a very important message from Pebble¡¯s words. Instinct told him that this Davey was David who could cause a bacsh to Zwei Arithmetics and also a variable. ¡°Um, I was wrong. I meant to say it sounds nice.¡± Sylvio quickly corrected himself. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. I forgive you.¡± ¡°Right, Pebbles. What¡¯s Davey¡¯s real name? Where is he?¡± Sylvio went straight to the topic. He could not wait to meet David. ¡°His name is David and he¡¯s living in seclusion right now. I¡¯m guarding the door for him. Sylvio, can we please talk more softly? Let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± Pebbles lowered her voice. As she whispered, she pointed at the room. After Sylvio heard that, he was certain it was David. However, Sylvio could not understand what Pebbles said next. He wondered, ¡®David is living in seclusion? ¡®How is that possible? ¡®I just detected this ce and there¡¯s no one in the room.¡¯ ¡°Pebbles, you have to be honest. It¡¯s not right to lie,¡± Sylvio said with a smile. ¡°Sylvio, I didn''t lie. Davey¡¯s indeed inside. Why don¡¯t you wait with me? You''ll know I¡¯m not lying when hees out,¡± Pebbles said seriously. When he saw the little girl''s face, Sylvio wondered if he was negligent just now. So, he carefully detected the ce again. It was still the same. He did not sense anyone in the room. There were only two reasons for this. It was either there was no one inside, or David couldpletely hide himself. Even though Sulvio figured the first reason was more likely, the second one was not impossible since David could make Zwei Arithmetics lose its function. At the same time, Sylvio was also very curious. Could someone hide so perfectly in front of him? If it was possible, then this person was undoubtedly outstanding in Le just from his hiding abilities. Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 ¡°Pebbles, are you sure Davey is in here?¡± Sylvio asked again. ¡°Of course! I the door for him every time he goes into seclusion. I will beat anyone who dares to disturb him.¡± After the little girl said that, she lifted her right fist and waved it. Then, she added seriously, ¡°Sylvio, you shouldn¡¯t disturb Davey. If not, I will beat you up even if you¡¯re my master.¡± Sylvio smiled after he heard that. He could tell David¡¯s position in her heart from her words. It was pretty high and Lufian could neverpare to it. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Perhaps this was the so-called fate. The pursuit andpanionship of hundreds of epochs were not worth the few years spent with others. The god of destiny made fools of people. Some things were like this. The more you seek, the more you will not get it. As the saying goes, a carefully bedded flower might not blossom, while a casually nted willow might survive. If Elora was interested in Lufian, they would already have ended up together. It was a pity that he lost to fate in the end. It was hard to figure out how fate worked. Even with Zwei Arithmetics when Sylvia could seek good luck and avoid bad, he still could not understand. He could only see a little part of it. Nevertheless, this small part was what enabled him to progress to his current level despite hisck of natural talent. So, one could see how terrifying and mysterious the way of destiny was. If anyone could figure out how destiny worked, they would have a bright future. ¡°of course I won¡¯t! I know I hate people disturbing me when I''m in seclusion, so naturally, I won''t do such a thing.¡± Sylvioughed. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± The little girl nodded happily. Then, she asked curiously, ¡°Sylvio, did youe here to find me?¡± ¡°You can say that,¡± Sylvio replied. Of course, he came specifically to see Elora. Lufian fusion his dual souls to achieve Heavenly Overlord Rank and affected a lot of things. Currently, only Elora could restrain him. Yet, at the same time, he had another purposeing here. That was to meet David. He wanted to see if the variable David could deal with Lufian. However, Elora had lost her memory so Sylvio did not know how to tell her. ¡°Then, can you tell me about the past, Sylvio?¡± ¡°IT can, but the effect won¡¯t be very good if I tell you. It will be much better if you remember it yourself,¡± Sylvio thought for a while and said. He was right. When it came to some things, finding out from others and remembering werepletely different things. Moreover, Elora had lived for thousands of epochs, so where should he start? Especially when it came to Lufian. Sylvio had no idea how he should start. ¡°But my mind is in a mess right now. A lot of my memories are fragmented and I can¡¯t put them together at all. If I try to think slightly harder, I will feel a splitting headache,¡± the little girl said with a painful expression on her face. ¡°This is the repercussion after suffering trauma to your soul. I will help youter to see if I can help you restore some memories.¡± Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 After living for such a long age, Sylvio had some knowledge of healing souls. Combined with the special elixir he developed, it would work even better. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Sylvio, let¡¯s start now! I want to restore my memory quickly.¡± Pebbles immediately beamed. For some reason, in her subconscious mind, she trusted the old man very much. She could also feel that he was not hostile and wanted to do this for her good. ¡°Not now. I need some special elixirs as assistance to achieve better results. Pebbles, just stay here and watch over Davey. Wait for me, I¡¯ll go to the mayor¡¯s mansion to collect some elixirs and I''ll be back soon,¡± Sylvio ordered. With his identity and status in Le, the people in the mayor¡¯s residence would do their best to help find any treasures he wanted and not waste any time. As long as Sylvio instructed the other party not to disclose his location, he believed no one would dare to break that agreement. Only after collecting the elixir could he better help Elora restore her soul. ¡°No need, Sylvio. Davey bought a lot of treasures of heaven and earth to help me recover. Go have a look and see what you need. You can take anything you need.¡± ¡°Really? Bring me to see if there is anything I need. If there is, it will save me a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Um... Sylvio, I''ll tell you where it is and you can go by yourself. I have to watch the door for Davey so I can¡¯t leave.¡± The little girl looked as if she was in a dilemma. She wanted to take Sylvio there, but she could not leave. What if someone came to disturb Davey after she left? Although that possibility was slim, the little girl could not gamble with Davey''s safety. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When it came to Davey¡¯s safety, she would nip any potential danger in the bud. ¡°Pebbles, it should be fine! It¡¯s just for a short while. Just take me there ande back. Besides, will anyone disturb him here?¡± "No, Sylvio, I promised Davey that I would guard the door for him. I can''t leave under any circumstances, not even for a short while. You should go alone! I''ll tell you the location,¡± the little girl said seriously. David¡¯s importance to her was self-evident. Now that she lost her memory again, she only remembered David, not even Sylvio. So one could see how high David¡¯s status was in Pebbles¡¯ heart. ¡°Oh, you.¡± Sylvio smiled bitterly and shook his head. He was now even more sure of David¡¯s importance in Elora¡¯s heart. She genuinely did not want to move even an inch! ¡°Sylvio, why don¡¯t you go outside and find a guard? I''ll ask him to take you there.¡± Pebbles¡¯ eyes suddenly lit up and she said quickly. ¡°Alright!¡± Sylvio nodded. He could find it himself, but such important ces were usually guarded. To avoid trouble, it would be better to have someone lead the way. Anyway, it would not take much time. Soon Sylvio found a guard. He subdued the other party before he could even react, brought him over, and then untied him. Before the guard could cry for help, Pebbles said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, this is my master. Take him to the treasure room to get some treasures. I will exin to Davidter.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± the guard said respectfully to Pebbles. Who did not know that little Princess Pebbles was the master¡¯s sweetheart? Her words were the master¡¯s words. It might even be more useful than the words of the master because the master would listen to her. Everyone here was envious of little Princess Pebbles. Even if she asked for the stars in the sky, the master would pick them for her without hesitation. Moreover, the master was a big shot. The mayor, the captain of thew enforcement team, and the heads of the major forces in Amber City all want to curry favor with him. Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 ¡°Okay, go now,¡± Pebbles urged. ¡°Yes, Miss.¡± the guard answered and turned to Sylvio. The old man appeared familiar, but he couldn''t recall where he had seen him before. Nevertheless, his status was too humble to consider that the elderly man before him was Sylvio, the legendary leader of the five Le rulers. "Sir, please go ahead," the guard gestured, inviting him to proceed. ¡°Lead the way!¡± The guard went ahead with Sylvio following behind him. The two turned a few corners, walked through several corridors, and arrived in front of a warehouse. There were no guards. This was somewhat beyond Sylvio¡¯s expectations. N?velDrama.Org content. Then, the guard opened the warehouse and gestured for Sylvio to go in. ¡°Please go in, Sir. This is the treasure room. The treasures that the master collected for Miss Pebbles are all here.¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± Sylvio walked into the warehouse as he spoke. He surmised that there might not be anything of value here since there were no guards present. When he entered the warehouse, he was stunned. Gosh! Countless treasures of heaven and earth, and countless elixirs filled the entire warehouse. Perhaps more than half of the treasures in the entire Amber City were here! How generous! Of course, these things were nothing to Sylvio. If he wanted something, he just needed to say the word and all the forces in The Spirit Cage would send it to him. With these elixirs, the medicine to heal the wounds of Elora¡¯s soul should be produced after a little processing. Then, Sylvio got busy in the warehouse. Elora must recover her memory as soon as possible so that he can discuss Lufian''s matter with her. As Sylvio was preparing the medicine, Pebbles continued standing guard outside David''s door. Earth. David opened his eyes, panting heavily. His whole body was soaked in sweat. The feeling of upgrading his Mind from Ancient level 10 to Heavenly level 10 was truly indescribable. Even with David''s tenacious willpower, it was still a bit overwhelming. Fortunately, it was over. After enduring so much pain, the result was great. His Mind had broken through from Ancient level 10 to Heavenly level 10. When it came to mind power, perhaps the only individual in Le who could rival him was Lufian, who had fused his dual souls and attained the rank of Heavenly Overlord. Not even Sylvio couldpete. His mind power still remained at partial Heavenly Overlord Rank. It was only one step from Heavenly Overlord Rank, but the difference was huge. After the breakthrough, David took a few breaths and checked his body. He turned on the system. (Body: Ancient level 10 (You may upgrade one level using 10 millionvish points) (Mind: Heavenly level 10 (You may upgrade using 1 millionvish points) (Combat: partial Heavenly Overlord [Lavish points: 38964 [Special skill: Cloning (level 6)] His Mind had reached Heavenly level 10. Hisbat power remained unchanged. He remained a partial Heavenly Overlord. Only after his Body reached Heavenly Overlord Rank would hisbat power change ordingly. After consuming 10 millionvish points, there were still less than 40 thousand points left. Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 If he wanted to umte 10 million again to upgrade his Body, it might take a long time. However, Thor and Beanie had been working hard, so that was promising. Realizing this, David was in no hurry to return to The Spirit Cage. He had gone into seclusion for too long so it was time to go out and see everyone. Nothing was going on in The Spirit Cage for the time being, so he would let Pebbles watch the door a little longer. At least, he had to go and say hi to everyone. After getting up and drying his clothes, David walked out of his ce of seclusion. The Spirit Cage, Amber City. Sylvio had been selecting elixirs to make medicine to restore the soul. The treasures in The Spirit Cage were all helpful to the soul as this was a ce for soul training. However, the effects varied, so Sylvio''s requirements for the elixir would be much higher. After all, he needed to restore the soul of an Overlord. This was different from the time that Elora collected treasures from the eight major cities. At that time, shebined them all and swallowed them immediately without doing anything to them. The disadvantages of this were pretty obvious. The effects of some elixirs would conflict with each other, resulting in less effective results. Sylvio would maximize the effectiveness of all elixirs. Therefore, the effect was still simr even though the amount was not as much as what Elora collected last time, not even 1% of what she collected. Coupled with Sylvio''s unique healing secret technique, it would be more intense than when Elora swallowed the medicine herself. Time passed slowly. After Sylvio finished, he left the warehouse and came to where David lived in seclusion. When she saw Sylvio, Pebbles stood up immediately and asked excitedly, ¡°Sylvio, how is it? Are the elixirs you want in the warehouse?¡± ¡°Of course! I didn¡¯t think Davey had collected so many treasures of heaven and earth. He¡¯s so generous. It seems that he¡¯s very good to you,¡± Sylvio answered with a smile. ¡°Of course! Davey treats me very well. He will give me anything I want.¡± The little girl lifted her head and said pride. She was overjoyed when she heard others praising how good David was to her. To her, David was her most important person. ¡°Pebbles, is Davey not out yet?¡± ¡°No. He came out earlyst time, but I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s taking him so long this time.¡± The little girl pouted. When Sylvio heard that, he sensed the inside of the room again. Still nothing. There was no one in the room. Suddenly, Sylvio thought of a possibility. All Overlord souls could leave The Spirit Cage at any time. Had David reached Overlord Realm, and he¡¯s gone back to the real world? He had never heard about anyone entering Overlord Realm in Le. Did he have a breakthrough in secret? It was not impossible. Some people liked to hide their abilities. However, he could just leave. Why did he lie to Pebbles, saying that he was in seclusion? He even asked Pebbles to stand guard outside. Sylvio could not understand. So, he stopped wondering about this. He would know when David came out. ¡°Pebbles, since Davey is in seclusion and you have nothing to do, why don¡¯t I help you restore your memory? What do you think?¡± ¡°Okay! Okay! Sylvio, let¡¯s start. I¡¯ll give Davey a surprise when hees out.¡± Pebble jumped up in excitement. She had wanted to restore her memory for a long time. Every day, fragments of her memories would drift through her mind, causing her great torment. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She could not think about it as she would get a headache whenever she tried. However, if she did not, she would not be able to stop herself from piecing those fragments together. Once she recovered all of her memory, she would tell David everything. She promised David and that was their deal. Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 ¡°Little girl, the soul is the most fragile thing in the human body. When I help you recover, you may feel a little pain and difort. You must persevere, and you must not pass out, understand? Otherwise, all efforts will be wasted!¡± Sylvio informed Pebbles in advance so that she would persist. Even though he thought Elora would get through it, he couldn''t be sure since Elora had lost her memory and be a little girl in her teens again. So, it would be better to tell her first. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Sylvio, I will be fine,¡± the little girl replied seriously. ¡°That¡¯s good! Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Let¡¯s get started!¡± Sylvio urged. ¡°Okay! Sylvio, what do I need to do?¡± She asked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything! Just hold on.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°We''ll do it right here? Or somewhere quieter?¡± Sylvio asked. ¡°of course, we''ll do it here. I can¡¯t leave. I have to watch the door for Davey. What if someone disturbs Davey at a critical moment if we leave?¡± ¡°Okay, we''ll do it here.¡± Sylvio knew he was asking unnecessary questions. Pebbles would not even lead the way for him, let alone change her location. Sylvio took a few steps to Pebbles. ¡°Sit cross-legged and close your eyes. No matter how painful it gets, you must endure. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After the little girl said that, she sat down cross-legged. Sylvio waved his hand and the medicine he made appeared around Pebbles. A visible gust of green smoke billowed from it. ¡°Little girl, breathe it in with all your might." Pebbles did exactly that. Her body was like a whirlpool absorbing all of the green smoke around her. Sylvio ced one hand on Pebbles¡¯ head and started to use his soul power to help her restore her damaged soul. As the treatment progressed, the little girl started to show an excruciating look on her face. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She remembered Sulvio¡¯s words and persisted. She could not pass out or the effort would go to waste. Time passed slowly. The little girl¡¯s soul power was being restored under Sylvio¡¯s treatment. Old memories appeared in Pebbles¡¯ head. On Earth, David walked out of his ce of seclusion and met everyone. After he chatted with them, he decided to go back to The Spirit Cage. He could not stay too long. The little girl would not budge from the door and would not leave. David sat inside the secret room, opened the system and chose to enter The Spirit Cage. Soon, he was back in his house in Amber City of The Spirit Cage. He got up and walked to the door to call Pebbles. When he opened the door, the scene made him widen his eyes. He saw Pebbles sitting on the ground with a pained look on her face. At the same time, there was a hand on her head, and the owner of the hand was a strange old man. David¡¯s first reaction was that Pebbles¡¯ enemy had found her and was attacking her. Judging from her expression, David knew she must be in great pain. He was fuming. David could not hold back his anger when he saw this. His soul, recently elevated to Heavenly Overlord, erupted. Boom! A ball of energy, so potent that it could shake the entire Spirit Cage, burst from his body. Countless powerhouses in The Spirit Cage felt this horrifying energy and were unable to stop themselves from trembling. The master of this energy was unquestionably an Overlord, and not just a novice Overlord either. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The people in Amber City felt this intense energy the most. Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 Almost everyone was immobilized by this energy, including Mayor Salem. He was in his study, dealing with the affairs of the city, but he fell immediately to the ground when this terrifying energy touched him. His eyes were full of fear. He had never met such a strong person. The five Le rulers were nothingpared to this. Salem knew it was not targeted at him. Otherwise, the energy would have crushed him into a pulp. Tt was too strong. Unimaginably strong. Countless creatures in Amber Cityin prostrate on the ground, silently offering their prayers. They hoped to escape this. Many people felt remorseful. Some had left The Spirit Cage earlier because of the murder of the descendants of the Campbell and the Marche families, but they came back when they thought it was safe. They never expected to encounter such a situation. Although they did not know what happened yet, everyone knew in their hearts that something big was about to happen.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. And they had no idea if they would be affected. They would undoubtedly die if they were touched by the shockwaves of a battle involving such a strong person. After David unleashed all his soul power, he suddenly appeared in front of Sylvio. Before Sylvio could react, David pushed him to the ground and started beating him. Boom! David¡¯s manor was razed to the ground. All the buildings within a radius of tens of kilometers from his home also copsed. Fortunately, although David was mad, he was still reasonable and did not hurt any innocent people. The guards had no idea what happened. Theyin inexplicably among the ruins, unable to move. It was fine just now. How did it suddenly be like this? At this moment, Sylvio was in a daze, his mind in turmoil. He thought he was dreaming, or even hallucinating. The soul of a dignified partial Heavenly Overlord defeated in The Spirit Cage before he could even react? It felt so familiar but not the first time this happened. When was thest time he was defeated? Not long ago, Lufian achieved Heavenly Overlord Rank and defeated him too. How long had it been? In less than a year, he was defeated in seconds again. Sylvio could not believe it was real. However, the pain in his body told him this was real. He, Sylvio, was truly instantly defeated. He could not even resist. The only people who could do this would be those above Heavenly Overlord Rank. When were there so many Heavenly Overlords? Was Lufian not enough? And now there was a second one. Of course, the other party might not be the Heavenly Overlord. There were differences between The Spirit Cage and the real world. Having the soul of a Heavenly Overlord did not necessarily mean that that person was a Heavenly Overlord. However, it was only a matter of time before they became Heavenly Overlord. In some aspects, they couldpete with a real Heavenly Overlord. Anyway, it was not easy for a Heavenly Overlord to kill someone with a Heavenly Overlord soul. Of course, the reverse was even more impossible! Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 At this moment, Pebbles was confused. Originally, Sylvio was treating her. Although there was indeed some pain, the little girl could feel her soul recovering. And it was very fast. She believed that her soul would be restored soon. However, at the critical moment, a terrifying energy erupted. Pebbles, who spent time with David every day, was very familiar with this energy. It was David. Before she could call out to David, he had already pressed Sylvio to the ground and attacked him. Pebbles was David''s favorite. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. David was fuming when she damaged her soul a second time and became a child again. He swore to avenge her when she regained her memory. However, Pebbles¡¯ enemy was now here and attacking her right before him. Why did he spend so much money on improving his strength? So that he could protect himself and those around him. If someone dared to bully them, they should not me him for being merciless. However, David knew when to stop, even when very angry. ¡ã Fortunately, he refrained from immediately killing Sylvio; otherwise, he would have regretted it for the rest of his life. Because Sylvio was not the enemy. At this moment, Sylvio was lying in a deep pit, with David¡¯s hand on his chest. When he saw the owner of the hand, Sylvio was stunned. He thought, ¡®What a young guy. ¡®Can this be the David that Elora talked about?¡¯ He thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s him! ¡®Who else could it be? ¡®Why did David attack me without finding out what¡¯s going on? ¡®Did he think I was hurting Elora?¡¯ Sylvio thought this might be the only possibility. At that moment, he analyzed the matter almost urately. At this time, Sylvio did not feel mad about being identally injured. Instead, he was filled with excitement. ¡®A variable! ¡®He is indeed a variable! ¡®As expected of someone who can cause a bacsh to Zwei Arithmetics. ¡®Everything else aside, his soul power alone is already miles apart from all the creatures in Le. ¡®No one canpare to him except Lufian.¡¯ Everyone knew how hard it was to increase one¡¯s soul power at theter stage of cultivation. With the soul power of a Heavenly Overlord, it would not take long for him topletely cross this threshold and be a true Heavenly Overlord, even if his strength was still at partial Heavenly Overlord Rank. A Heavenly Overlord might not be able to win against Lufian, but he could at least restrain him. Sylvio''s excitement was beyond words. Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 This was what he hoped for. Sacrificing Elora to be by Lufian¡¯s side was ast resort. After all, some things were only precious because they were unattainable. Maybe it would not be a good thing for Lufian to relieve his obsession and inner demon after getting Elora. ¡°You... Cough...¡± When Sylvio tried to speak, he coughed blood. The power of a partial Heavenly Overlord¡¯s soul was weak. Fortunately, David did not kill him. Otherwise, his partial Heavenly Overlord Rank soul might not even be able to withstand a single blow. Just as when Lufian defeated him. ¡°You...Cough... Are you David?¡± Sylvio asked again. ¡°Who are you? Why did you hurt Pebbles? You were the one who damaged her soul twice, right?¡± David stared at Sylvio with sharp eyes. When the other person admitted it, he would not hold back. He would beat Sylvio to the brink of death and then let Pebbles do whatever she wanted with him. Sure enough, Sylvio expected this. ¡°Will you believe me if I say that I was not hurting Pebbles, but helping her heal the wounds on her soul?¡± Sylvio replied with a forced smile. ¡°Help her heal the wounds of her soul? Do you think I¡¯m dumb? Does a treatment hurt her so much?¡± David did not believe Sylvio at all. ¡°The soul is the most mysterious and fragile thing. If she wants to recover, she needs to suffer some pain. It¡¯s inevitable,¡± Sylvio exined. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t she in pain when she was recovering with me?¡± ¡°The method you used was too mild and it¡¯ll take a long time. On the other hand, my method needs special medicine and some special techniques. With the twobined, I can help Pebbles recover in a very short time.¡± David did not speak. His eyes were fixed on Sylvio while he wondered whether he was telling the truth. At this moment, a voice called from outside of the pit. ¡°Davey, don¡¯t attack Sylvio. He¡¯s helping me, not hurting me.¡± It was Pebbles. When she came back to her senses, she immediately came to stop David. When David heard the little girl¡¯s voice, the murderous intent within him vanished. His hand on Sylvio¡¯s chest withdrew. He chuckled awkwardly, at a loss of what to do. ¡°Uh... Um... Are you okay?¡± Sylvio thought to himself, ¡°Am I okay? You should see if you¡¯re okay after a Heavenly Overlord¡¯s soul does this to you! ¡®Damn, I¡¯m in so much pain!¡¯ Sylvio felt that his internal organs had been injured by the shockwaves, but he said, ¡°I¡¯m okay! But, son, as your elder, I have to tell you something. Some things cannot be judged based on what you see. None of this would have happened if you just asked, right? What will you tell Pebbles if you identally killed me? You have to know that I am half of Pebbles¡¯ master.¡± David was stunned. He did not expect this old man to be Pebbles¡¯ master. This was a dispute between close people who failed to recognize each other. David nodded repeatedly, admitting his mistake. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I have learned my lesson and not make the same mistake again. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t hurt you, right?¡± He was also very embarrassed that he regarded other people¡¯s kindness as bad intentions. Fortunately, he held back some power in time, otherwise, the consequences would have been disastrous. Judging from the painful expression on Pebbles at that time, who would have thought that she was healing the wounds in her soul? Sylvio struggled to get up. He was at a loss for words. He thought to himself, ¡®Don¡¯t you know how ruthless you were? ¡®Anyone below Overlord Realm would have vanished immediately after your attack. ¡®Fortunately, my body is strong. Otherwise, I would have died in the hands of an ignorant brat like you today.¡¯ Seeing the old man trying to get up, David quickly squatted down to support him. As soon as he moved his body, Sylvio felt a burning pain in his internal organs. He resisted the difort and said, ¡°Boy, you are pretty ruthless.¡± ¡°Hehe, Senior. I''m really sorry. I thought that you were Pebbles''s enemy at that time and you were hurting her, so! couldn''t hold myself back. N?velDrama.Org content. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I was a little too ruthless just now,¡± David replied awkwardly. Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 David and Sylvio came out of the pit together. Looking at the ruins around him, David also felt he had been too reckless. However, Pebbles was in so much pain just now, could he remain indifferent and ask first? It was obviously impossible. Even if he was given another chance, David believed that he would still have chosen to take action first before asking. "Davey, Sylvio, are you okay?" Pebbles asked anxiously. At this time, the little girl had grown up. After Sylvio¡¯s series of treatments, her body had grown a lot again. She looked like she was about 17 or 18 now. ¡°I''m fine, but he suffered a minor injury,¡± David said with a hint of embarrassment. He also saw that Pebbles had grown a lot. It seemed that this old man was indeed healing Pebbles¡¯ injuries just now. ¡°I''m fine, this small injury is nothing to me.¡± Sylvio endured the burning pain in his internal organs and replied calmly. He could not say he had been seriously injured by David, could he? He would be so embarrassed. He cleaned the blood he vomited before he got up so that Pebbles would not see anything wrong with him. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Pebbles patted her already- formed chest and said with a sigh of relief. She was genuinely afraid that the two of them would fight. On one side was Davey, and on the other side was her former master. It would not be good for anyone to get hurt. ¡°Pebbles, why don¡¯t you introduce him?¡± David asked. ¡°Davey, this is Sylvio, also my half-master.¡± After introducing Sylvio, Pebbles looked at Sylvio again. ¡°Sylvio, this is David, my big brother. When my soul was damaged, he was the one who took care of me and he was very good to me. If it weren¡¯t for him, I might have been caught by the bad guys.¡± After listening to the introduction, David sheepishly stretched out his hand to Sylvio. ¡°Sylvio, I¡¯m really sorry just now! I took action without finding out what was going on. Please forgive me. I was worried about Pebbles, so I was reckless.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s understandable! If it were me, I would do the same thing.¡± Sylvio also stretched out his hand to shake David¡¯s hand. He had forgiven David now. What else could he do? He could not defeat David anyway, so he could only admit defeat.N?velDrama.Org content. And to be honest, the stronger David was, the happier Sylvio was. This meant that Lufian could not do whatever he wanted in Le. Didn¡¯t hee to find Elora and meet David for this reason? Even though he got attacked by an Overlord Realm soul inexplicably, things still developed in the direction he wanted. That was enough for him. On one side, Pebbles smiled when she saw the two shake hands and make up. After Sylvio¡¯s treatment, she recovered some of her memory. She remembered that Sylvio had helped her before. Those two people were very important to her. Sylvio was her senior and also half her master. So, Pebbles respected him a lot. At the same time, David was not only her big brother but also someone for whom Pebbles had developed strong feelings, willing to sacrifice everything to pursue him. At the same time, Pebbles did not me David. After all, everything David did was for her. Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 Not only did she not me him, she was even secretly feeling happy. ¡°Um... Sylvio, is Pebbles¡¯ soul seriously damaged? How is her recovery?¡± David asked shamelessly. He knew that he had interrupted Sylvio¡¯s treatment and wanted to see if there was any way he could fix it. ¡°Tt was serious at the beginning! She couldn¡¯t remember anything, but she recovered a lot with your care during this period. I was going to cure her in one fell swoop but you interrupted me,¡± Sylvio pointed out. As someone who had lived the longest in Le and had always stood at the top, Sylvio would be lying if he said he was not mad after being pushed to the ground and attacked without any resistance by a young man who was ridiculously young. However, he could not fly into a rage in public, so he could only suppress his dissatisfaction. ¡°Sylvio, I didn¡¯t mean it. Pebbles left without saying goodbyest time and came back with such a serious injury. I am already holding back the anger in my heart. Now that I¡¯m seeing someone hurting her, so I took action without thinking too much. Sylvio, please don¡¯t split hairs with a junior like me,¡± David said with a bitter smile. ¡°Did I split hairs with you? I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡± Sylvio looked serious. ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t. I was just being petty. You¡¯re very magnanimous and you''re so forgiving. You¡¯re always ready to forgive others. You will definitely not split hairs with a kid like me,¡± Davidplimented repeatedly. ¡°That''s more like it.¡± ¡°Well, can you please restore Pebbles¡¯ soul again? I will keep watch this time and I will not let anyone get close,¡± David asked cautiously, for fear of offending the old man. He could not heal Pebbles¡¯ soul so quickly. ¡°Yes! But not now. I have to make some special medicine to assist in the treatment. It will take some time.¡± Not only did Sylvio have to make the special medicine for Elora, but he also needed to treat his injuries. Although David stopped the blow in time, it was the attack from the soul of a Heavenly Overlord after all. No ordinary person could bear the blow from him. ¡°Okay, okay! Just tell me what you need. As long as it¡¯s avable in Amber City, no, as long as it¡¯s avable in The Spirit Cage, I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± David patted his chest and promised. He would not care when it came to Pebbles¡¯ restoration of her soul. If Sylvio needed something, he would spend money to buy it. If he could not, he would even steal it. ¡°The treasures in your treasure room were enough, but where can I get them now?¡± Sylvio said expressionlessly as he looked at the ruins around him. ¡°Sylvio, don¡¯t worry! In addition to this treasure room, there is another one with a lot of treasures in it. I will take you there now.¡± David was talking about Jumbo Court, of course. It was the main ce for Thor to acquire treasures. Most of the treasures would be umted there before they were delivered. ¡°Let¡¯s go then! Don¡¯t waste time.¡± ¡°After you, Sylvio.¡± ¡°after you, Sylvio.¡± David and Pebbles lead the way, with Sylvio following. Soon they arrived in front of Jumbo Court. Many buildings along the way were in ruins, but no casualties were seen. Everyone looked at what happened in front of them with confusion in their eyes. David did not exin. He would get Thor to talk to the owners of these copsed buildings aboutpensationter. N?velDrama.Org content. Since he was the one who was responsible, he could not ignore it. He was not short of money anyway. The worst-case scenario was to double thepensation. Thor saw David arriving and quickly stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Master David!¡± ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Rivers. Take me to the ce where we store the treasures. I need them now,¡± David did not make small talk and went straight to the point. ¡°Yes, Master David, please follow me!¡± Thor nced at Pebbles and Sylvio behind David before leading the way. There were many questions in his mind. For example, what was the horrifying energy just now, how did Pebbles suddenly grow up, and who was that old man? However, as an experienced businessman, Thor knew what to ask and what not to ask. Chapter 2601 Chapter 2601 Thor opened the door of the secret room where the Jumbo Court''s treasures were temporarily stored. ¡°Master David, after you.¡± David nodded, stepped aside, and said to Sylvio, ¡°Senior, after you.¡± Sylvio immediately walked into the secret room without courtesy. Although the treasures here were not as many as in the previous treasure room, they were not too few and were enough for him. ¡°Senior, do you think it¡¯s enough? If not, I¡¯ll think of another way,¡± David walked in and asked. ¡°No, they are enough,¡± Sylvio replied. ¡°That''s good! That¡¯s good!¡± ¡°You should go out first! I¡¯m going to start working. Don¡¯te in and disturb me if it¡¯s not urgent,¡± Sylvio immediately asked them to leave. ¡°Okay! Sylvio, go ahead, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± David exited the secret room. Sylvio then closed the door and stayed in the room by himself. Once the door closed, David turned to Thor and said, ¡°Rivers, when I was in seclusion, I failed to hold back my strength and copsed many houses around me. Take someone to have a look, find the owners of those houses that were damaged, and talk to them about thepensation. Double the amount the owners ask for. Handle this matter first and you have to make sure those victims are satisfied, do you understand?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Thor opened his mouth and let out a sound of surprise. ¡°What''s wrong? Is there any problem?¡± David asked doubtfully. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°M-Master David, you emitted that terrifying energy when you were in seclusion because you couldn¡¯t hold back your strength?¡± Thor asked in horror. ¡°Yeah! What''s the matter? Did you feel it too?¡± Thor smiled bitterly in his heart. Not only did he feel it, he was almost frightened to death. He was suddenly pressed to the ground, unable to move. It felt as if there was a hundred-million-pound weight on his body. It was even difficult to breathe. At that time, Thor thought that the five Le rulers were here. Unexpectedly, it was because Master David failed to hold back his strength during his seclusion. This result somewhat challenged Thor¡¯s worldview. He knew Master David was very powerful, but no matter how powerful he was, there would be a limit, right? Surely, he could not surpass the five Le rulers. Thinking of the five Le rulers, Thor suddenly thought of something. ¡®Why does the old man following Master David look a bit like Emperor Sylvio, one of the five Le rulers? ¡®No! ¡®I must be seeing things. ¡®Who are the five Le rulers? ¡®Who is Emperor Sylvio? ¡®He¡¯s the head of the five Le rulers! ¡®Why would hee to The Spirit Cage? ¡®Everyone knows that The Spirit Cage only affects souls below Overlord Realm. Wait!¡¯ Thor seemed to have caught on to something crucial. His master was so awesome that even the Campbell family and the Marche family could not do anything, but now, he was so respectful to that old man. There was something fishy going on. Only the five Le rulers could make Master David so respectful toward them, right? After all, Master David was not even bothered by the Marche family¡¯s partial Overlord. If he were only a partial Overlord, Master David would definitely not be so polite. Sylvio, one of the five Le rulers, hade to The Spirit Cage, and Thor recognized him! Thor''s whole body trembled with excitement. Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 All the creatures in Le knew the five Le rulers. Even if they had never seen the statues, they had definitely heard of them. The reason Le was so peaceful and prosperous was because of the five Overlord protectors. Otherwise, Le would have been invaded by some races in the universe long ago. Looking at Thor¡¯s excited look, David was even more puzzled. What''s happening to Rivers? Why is he so excited? ¡°Master David, all creatures in Amber City felt the energy you gave off just now, not just me. We didn¡¯t just feel it, we were also quite frightened,¡± Thor calmed down and exined. ¡°Really? Then I will pay more attention next time and try not to lose control. Rivers, firstly, you should deal with the matter I entrusted you! Remember, you must not let the victims suffer any disadvantages,¡± David ordered again. ¡°Yes, Master David!¡± Thor answered and turned to leave. However, he hesitated. The five Le rulers were his idols and he had always dreamed of meeting them in person. So he turned and asked again, ¡°Master David, there are some things I shouldn¡¯t ask, but I really can¡¯t hold myself back, so please tell me, Master David.¡± ¡°Rivers, if you have any questions, just ask!¡± ¡°Master David, is that old man who entered the treasure room just now Emperor Sylvio?¡± Thor asked, his eyes fixed on David. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Sylvio.¡± David nodded. ¡°Thank you, Master David, for rifying my doubts!¡± Having got the answer he wanted, Thor left quickly under the watchful eyes of David and Pebbles. It was not until Thor¡¯s figurepletely disappeared that the two averted their gazes. ¡°Davey, are you okay?¡± Pebbles asked in concern. ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not okay? You should pay attention to your master. He is probably injured. I didn''t think he was helping you,¡± David apologized. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Sylvio will be fine. He should be recuperating now. That¡¯s why he won¡¯t let us disturb him.¡± ¡°Pebbles, how¡¯s your memory recovery?¡± ¡°T recovered some with Sylvio¡¯s help, but it¡¯s notplete. It¡¯s still very fragmented and I can¡¯t piece them together. Everything¡¯s a mess and I get a headache whenever I try to think about it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about it for the time being. Let your master help you with the recovery.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it. Thank you, Davey.¡± ¡°Why are you still so polite with me?¡± Instinctively, David reached out to caress Pebbles¡¯ head. Suddenly, he realized she had grown up, and his hand hovered in the air. He was at a loss. When Pebbles saw that, she moved her body and put her head under David¡¯s hand. After closing the door, Sylvio gritted his teeth and clutched his chest, a pained expression on his face. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Then, he could not hold himself back from cursing. ¡°Damn it. That brat is not too old but he¡¯s so ruthless. If my soul was not strong, I would have been severely injured by that attack even if it didn¡¯t kill me. ¡°I wonder how he cultivated it. He managed to solve the problem of upgrading his soul power at such a young age. That is the hardest problem that the entire universe recognizes. He¡¯s even smarter than a genius. ¡°However, this also proves that Elora has a good eye. Even if that kid is not a Heavenly Overlord, he will be soon. He might even have reached Heavenly Overlord Rank like Lufian. ¡°No matter what, there¡¯s nothing bad with having someone in Le who can stop Lufian. Plus, he doesn¡¯t seem bad. He wasn¡¯t arrogant just because he was powerful. He¡¯s trustworthy, so it¡¯s no wonder Elora fell for him so much after only a few years. Something is outstanding about him.¡± Sylvio had been alive for so long, and he also had the help of Zwei Arithmetics. So, he knew how to read others. Moreover, he had never made a mistake. Judging from the way someone spoke, he could tell whether the other party was putting on a show. It was clear that David was not. Sylvio rubbed his chest and started to make medicine to heal his injuries. He had to make sure he was healthy before he could help Elora. If not, it might all go to waste at a critical moment. Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 As time passed, Sylvio quickly made the medicine he needed. Then, he sat cross-legged and started to recover from the injuries that his soul suffered. An Overlord¡¯s soul was no joke. N?velDrama.Org content. If David had not retracted most of his force in time, a partial Heavenly Overlord like Sylvio might have been killed in seconds. Even though there was only half a step between partial Heavenly Overlord Rank and Heavenly Overlord Rank, the difference was miles apart. 2 Just like how Sylvio could not offer any resistance against Lufian, it was the same against David¡¯s Heavenly Overlord Rank soul. There would be no difference. However, only David¡¯s soul was at Heavenly Overlord Rank. In reality, he was still a partial Heavenly Overlord rank. If they were to fight in reality, David could use his Heavenly Overlord Rank soul power to defeat Sylvio easily. However, it would be hard if he wanted to kill Sylvio. After all, hisbat power was on the same level as Sylvio¡¯s. Of course, the result would be obvious if David used his clones. The pressure of facing dozens of David¡¯s clones would not be inferior to facing Lufian, a real Heavenly Overlord. While Sylvio was recovering, he started to guess who David was. He wanted to know this young man named David. He also wanted to know who could cultivate someone so outstanding. However, Sylvio knew this was not the time. After he restored Elora¡¯s soul, he would ask all three of them to sit down for a nice chat. It would be good if David could defeat Lufian, but if he could not, it would be up to Elora. It was uncertain if Elora would be willing to see Lufian. As Sylvio recovered his soul in the secret room, David and Pebbles waited outside silently. David was clearly at a loss with what he should do with Pebbles. She had grown up all of a sudden and had matured. He still preferred Pebbles when she was a child. Even though she was clingy, at least awkward scenarios like this would not happen. He wanted to be more affectionate with her, but she had matured into a grown woman. As the saying goes, a son needs to keep away from his mother, while a daughter needs to keep away from her father. What¡¯s more, they were not even rted by blood. So, they should keep a distance. Pebbles could see the changes in David, so she asked with a pout, ¡° Davey, what¡¯s wrong? I just recovered a little and grew up. Don¡¯t you know me? I¡¯m still your Pebbles.¡± ¡°How is that possible? Of course, I know you. You will always be my little Pebbles,¡± David answered affirmatively. ¡°No, you¡¯re acting differently. I¡¯m not an idiot. Ican see.¡± The little girl puffed her cheeks and showed dissatisfaction on her face. ¡°A-Am I? I¡¯m still the same. Y-You¡¯re too sensitive.¡± David smiled awkwardly. ¡°No way! You talk and actpletely differently than before. Back then, you would caress my head immediately, but today, you hesitated. Davey, do you not like me anymore?¡± The girl looked as if she was about to burst into tears. ¡°Pebbles, please, stop overthinking. I¡¯m just not used to this.¡± David tried tofort her. Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 ¡°Not used to what?¡± ¡°Not used to you growing into a woman. We can¡¯t be as intimate as before. We should keep our distance or else it won¡¯t be good for you.¡± David sighed. When Pebbles heard this, she could not hold back. Tears fell from her eyes continuously. She could not ept David drawing boundaries with her and wanting to keep a distance. ¡°Davey, you don¡¯t like me anymore. You don¡¯t want me anymore. Boohoo... No one wants Pebbles anymore,¡± the girl sobbed. ¡°Pebbles, listen to me, we''re...¡± Before David could finish, the little girl covered her ears with her hands and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! I don¡¯t want to hear it! You don¡¯t want me anymore, You don¡¯t want me anymore. No one wants me anymore.¡± If Sylvio in the secret room, the other Overlords, and the partial Overlords in Le saw Elora like this, their jaws would drop with shock. Elora, one of the five Le rulers, was acting like such a coquettish girl. What a shock. In reality, the memories that Elora recovered were only of the time she spent with David in The Spirit Cage. The others were all fragments and she did not have aplete picture. So, Elora had no clue. She did not even know she was Empress Elora, one of the five Overlords in Le. ¡°Darling, you misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t want you, I just...¡± ¡°1 don''t want to hear it! You don¡¯t want me anymore. I am so pitiful. No one wants me anymore.¡± A17 or 18-year-old young woman throwing a tantrum like a child in front of a young man in his 20s. This scene looked a little strange. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Pebbles, let me finish.¡± There was a hint of sternness in David¡¯s tone. The little girl lifted her head and revealed her tear-stained delicate face to look at David aggrievedly. David¡¯s heart softened when he saw Pebbles like this. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Then, he said earnestly, ¡°Pebbles, I will always be your Davey and that will never change. However, you¡¯ve grown up and we can¡¯t be as intimate as before. People will make fun of us. Perhaps you don¡¯t understand now, but when Sylvio recovers your memory for you, you will. If you still insist on doing this when the timees, I will not say no and I will listen to everything you say, okay?¡± ¡°Really?¡± The little girl asked seriously. ¡°Really. When did I ever lie to you?¡± David answered. ¡°Okay. Davey, you promised. You will listen to everything I say after Sylvio helps me recover my memory. You can¡¯t go back on your promise.¡± ¡°T will not.¡± ¡°Davey, you''re the best!¡± The little girl finally gave a happy smile. She walked over to grab David¡¯s hand and started shaking it. Her ample chest brushed against David¡¯s arm. As someone with experience, David was in a predicament. He wanted to pull his arm away but Pebbles was holding him tightly, not giving him a chance at all. Pebbles did not notice anything wrong with David as she was fully immersed in her happiness. In her heart, she only had Davey, no matter if she recovered her memory or not. She only wanted to stay with Davey. As for what other people thought, that was their business and she did not care. However, it was unknown if she would still behave like this after her memory recovered. After all, Pebbles¡¯ character right now was very different from Elora, one of the five Le rulers. Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 Inside the secret room, Sylvio let out a long exhale. The injuries to his soul were 80% healed. So, it would not affect him in his next task. After that, he started to make medicine to help Elora recover her soul. After it was done, Sylvio opened the door of the secret room. When David and Pebbles saw him, they walked over and greeted him at the same time. ¡°Sylvio!¡± ¡°Sylvia!¡± ¡°Hey, the medicine is done. We can help Pebbles recover her soul now,¡± Sylvio said. ¡°That''s great! Sylvio, do you need a quieter room?¡± David asked happily. ¡°No need. I think this room is good enough. The sound - proofing is also good. Let¡¯s not waste time and do it here.¡± Sylvio was anxious as well. He had no idea what was happening out there. Lufian was like a time bomb. He could detonate at any time if he could not find Elora. Moreover, it would be devastating. The entire Le would be affected. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep watch outside for you. I¡¯ll make sure no one disturbs you.¡± Sylvio nodded and looked at Pebbles. ¡°Come in with me. No one will disturb us this time.¡± After he said that, he turned to walk into the room. Pebbles looked at David and followed Sylvio into the secret room. Meanwhile, David kept watch outside. Three dayster. Inside the secret room. Sylvio slowly removed his hand from Pebbles¡¯ head. No, she was not Pebbles now. It would be more appropriate to call her Elora. It was because she had recovered her memories. She remembered everything. She was Empress Elora, one of the five Le rulers. Of course, the experiences of her soul being damaged twice and being forced toe to The Spirit Cage were something she could never forget. Even though it was just a few years, Elora felt happier in here than all of her time outsidebined. She wanted to stay in The Spirit Cage and stay by David¡¯s side. ¡°Sylvio, why are you here as well?¡± Elora opened her eyes and asked. ¡°You remember everything?¡± Sylvio did not answer but asked. ¡°Yes, I remember everything.¡± Elora nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I came to find you.¡± ¡°Are the Robotias and the Soul Devourers attacking us? However, even though I have recovered my memory, I¡¯m still a soul. I don¡¯t have a body yet. I can¡¯t cast a lot of the secret techniques, and mybat power is limited, so I might not be able to help much. I might even be a burden to you.¡± Elora shook her head. She forgot to mention another thing. She would be at a bigger disadvantage fighting the Soul Devourers with her soul. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She could only let them abuse her. Of course, Sylvio knew this. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Sylvio brushed aside what Elora said. ¡°Not that? What is it then?¡± Elora asked curiously. ¡°Elora, what I¡¯m about to tell you next is very important. You have to be prepared.¡± ¡°Tell me, Sylvio. I¡¯m all ears.¡± Chapter 2606 Chapter 2606 Sylvio thought for a while and said, ¡°Lufian has already achieved Heavenly Overlord Rank. When I entered The Spirit Cage, he should be taking action on the Robotias and the Soul Devourers to destroy them as a means of avenging you. I don¡¯t know the situation now.¡± ¡°What? Lufian achieved Heavenly Overlord Rank? When did it happen?¡± Elora was taken aback. The first thing she thought of was not revenge, but David¡¯s safety. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. How could Elora not understand how Lufian felt about her? If he found out that Elora was with a man in The Spirit Cage, one could imagine the consequences. With her understanding of Lufian, that man appeared outwardly generous and refined, but in reality, he was exceedingly narrow- minded when it came to rtionships. Once he found out about David, David would definitely lose his life. Naturally, even ordinary individuals could be possessive in matters of rtionships. However, Lufian was different. He had another violent personality in his body and that was the biggest uncertain factor. If Heavenly Overlord Lufian went berserk, who could stop him? ¡°After you failed to restore your body, Lufian felt that he was ipetent and failed to protect you, so he forcibly tried to break through to Heavenly Overlord Rank, but failed. At that time, the violent personality in his body stepped forward to bewitch Lufian into fusing their dual souls. Right now, Lufian has not only be a Heavenly Overlord but also has dual souls. In other words, if anything goes even slightly wrong for him, he may go berserk at any time,¡± Sylvio added. When Elora heard this, she was stunned on the spot and her mind went nk. Lufian fused his dual souls and became a Heavenly Overlord for her. At the same time, he also became so emotional that he would easily lose his mind. What should they do? After Sylvio saw Elora¡¯s expression, he told her another major news. ¡°After Lufian became a Heavenly Overlord, he came to me and wanted to know your whereabouts. I didn¡¯t dare to let hime to The Spirit Cage as he might run into David, soI didn¡¯t tell him. As a result, he almost killed me.¡± ¡°What? Sylvio, you... You were almost killed by Lufian? He... How dare he! You are our teacher!¡± Elora¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°Elora, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen Lufian go berserk. After he goes berserk, he won¡¯t recognize anyone at all. Besides, I am not as important as you in his heart. Le as a whole is not as important as a single hair of yours in Lufian¡¯s heart.¡± Sylvio smiled bitterly. ¡°How could this happen? How could this happen?¡± Elora muttered to herself. She knew everything Sylvio said was true. Deep down, she could not ept this happening. ¡°Elora, you should know in your heart that the only thing Lufian cares about is you. After he wipes out the Soul Devourers and the Robotias, he will turn the entire Le upside down if he can¡¯t find you, which will certainly cause a horrible situation and a lot of casualties for the living creatures in Le. No one could stop him as well.¡± ¡°Sylvio, t-tell me, w-what should I do?¡± Elora turned to look at Sylvio, her eyes filled with hurt. Right now, she was at aplete loss after hearing what Sylvio said. Shepletely lost the calmness that an Overlord should have. ¡°Elora, tell me honestly, if you were asked to stay with Lufian to prevent him from going berserk, would you be willing to do so?¡± Sylvio asked seriously. Elora gritted her teeth and did not answer. After a moment, she stubbornly shook her head and made herself clear. She only had David in her heart, so of course, she would not want to be with Lufian. Emotions were often so mystical. If she did not like someone, she would still not like them even after they were super nice to her. Hundreds of epochs ofpanionship and pursuit were not as good as a few years of getting along with others. This was God¡¯s will. ¡°Gosh.¡± Sylvio sighed. He knew this would be the result. He had already thought of it beforeing. Only the variable David could surprise everyone. Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 ¡°Elora, I know you. Forcing you to do something you don¡¯t want is useless, so I don¡¯t intend to convince you. But you know Lufian¡¯s character. You know in your heart what will happen once he knows about David¡¯s existence, so I don¡¯t need to say more.¡± Sylvio said in a deep voice. He said these words not to put pressure on Elora but to solve the problem. Since things hade to this point, there was no point in hiding. They could discuss how to solve this together and openly. He could not lead Le out of the predicament by himself. At the same time, Elora could understand what was at stake. The only way now was not to enrage Lufian in the slightest. After much deliberation, the only person in Le who could do it was probably herself. However, Elora did not want to stay with Lufian and supervise him all the time. If it was in the past, she might havepromised for Le¡¯s sake. If she had not met David, Elora might have already agreed to be Lufian¡¯spanion. However, Elora had changed her mind after meeting David. And who could guarantee that she could keep Lufian from going berserk just by staying by his side? One must know that Lufian had fused his dual souls and was no longer the same Lufian as before. Even Elora was not at the moment. ¡°Sylvio, I understand everything you said, but you also said that Lufian has fused his dual souls and is no longer the Lufian he used to be. Even if I agree to stay with him, I will just be treating the symptoms rather than the root cause. Sooner orter, he will still go down a path no one wants to see. What should we do then?¡± Elora asked. ¡°You are right! So now there is another way, which is also Le''sst glimmer of hope.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Elora¡¯s eyes lit up. A look of surprise appeared in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s up to David. He¡¯s the lifeline.¡± ¡°David, as in... Davey?¡± Elora originally wanted to ask who David was, but then she realized that name sounded familiar. Slowly, her eyes widened in disbelief. She would never have imagined that the glimmer of hope that Sylvio mentioned was rted to David. ¡°Yes, David is your Davey, but Elora, you have already recovered your memory. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little inappropriate to still call him Davey? In terms of age, you are much older than him,¡± Sylvio teased. ¡°Elora might be older than David, but Pebbles is younger than him! I am both Elora and Pebbles, so why can¡¯t I call him Davey? Moreover, David said that no matter what happens, he will still be my Davey.¡± Elora also had a smile on her face. Although she had restored her memories, David was still an indelible mark on her heart. Memories of being with David would appear in Elora¡¯s mind all the time. She even slept in David¡¯s arms. As she thought of this, Elora blushed slightly. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°Elora, do you know how long I¡¯ve been looking for you in The Spirit Cage?¡± Sylvio suddenly changed the subject. ¡°No.¡± Elora shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been almost a year. I only found you in Amber City after walking through countless cities in The Spirit Cage.¡± ¡°That long? Don¡¯t you have Zwei Arithmetics? Can¡¯t figure out my position?¡± Elora asked suspiciously. ¡°This is where the problem lies. I tried to look into David, but I suffered a bacsh. Since you are with him, I also can¡¯t look you up with Zwei Artihmetics because you¡¯re affected by him. So, David is hiding a big secret.¡± A big secret? Elora recalled that from the first time she met David until now, it seemed that he was quite mysterious indeed. He had so much money that he could never finish them. Moreover, he never fully exposed his strength too. And just now, he even injured Sylvio. Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 Who was Sylvio? The head of the five Le rulers and also a partial Heavenly Overlord. Even if he was a soul, he would still stand on the top of Le. He was injured by David attack while he was helping Elora, but one should not underestimate David¡¯s strength. In terms of soul power, he was no weaker than Sylvio. He could even cause Sylvio to suffer a bacsh when using Zwei Arithmetics, showing that there were indeed many unknown secrets surrounding Davey. If David could handle Lufian, Elora would not have to bear so much pressure. Elora was really afraid that Lufian would threaten Le. She had worked her way up, step by step, from the bottom of Le. Although countless generations of Elora''s family had passed, Le was still her hometown after all. Elora could not watch as Lufian destroyed Le. Now she could firmly say she did not want Lufian, but if Le was threatened, Elora may weaken for Le¡¯s sake. ¡°Sylvio, you mean, Davey can deal with Lufian?¡± Elora asked. ¡°It¡¯s possible! David will definitely not lose to Lufian in terms of soul power. Both have Heavenly Overlord Rank souls, but I don¡¯t know how strong David is in reality and whether he has reached real Heavenly Overlord Rank.¡± Sylvio nodded. ¡°Davey¡¯s soul has reached Heavenly Overlord Rank?¡± Elora was shocked again. She thought he was just on the same level as Sylvio! ¡°what do you think? If he wasn¡¯t a Heavenly Overlord, how would Ibe so helpless just now? Not to mention, this kid is ruthless.¡± Sylvio rubbed his chest as he said that. N?velDrama.Org content. He was still hurting from when David put a hand on his chest and pressed him to the ground. Elora was silent. She remembered David once telling her that she should tell him about the difficulties she encountered so that he can take care of all problems for her. It turned out that Davey did as he promised her. However, the strength of a Heavenly Overlord and the soul power of a Heavenly Overlord were not equal. To put it simply, if one had the strength of a Heavenly Overlord, one must have the soul power of a Heavenly Overlord. However, the opposite was not necessarily true. One must first have the soul power of a Heavenly Overlord before one can be a real Heavenly Overlord. Lufian was undoubtedly a Heavenly Overlord. They only know David had the soul power of a Heavenly Overlord. It was hard to say whether he was a Heavenly Overlord in reality. If he was not, he would not be Lufian¡¯s match. ¡°Sylvio, even if Davey has the soul of a Heavenly Overlord, he may not necessarily be Lufian¡¯s match! After all, Lufian is already a Heavenly Overlord.¡± Elora calmed down and asked. ¡°That¡¯s why I said this is an opportunity, Elora. You probably don¡¯t know David¡¯s real strength, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He never told me and I never asked.¡± Elora shook her head. ¡°Then we have to talk to him first before making any decisions.¡± ¡°Okay! Let''s got out! Davey will be getting impatient,¡± Elora agreed. Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 The door to the secret room slowly opened. David, who was waiting outside, immediately looked over. He saw Sylvio and a young woman in her twenties walking out together. N?velDrama.Org content. There was a hint of heroism on this woman''s delicate face. He could still vaguely see Pebbles in her. It was Pebbles, all grown up. ¡°Sylvio, how are you two doing?¡± David hurriedly approached and asked nervously. Sylvio smiled and said nothing. He wanted to see how the two of them would get along. Elora looked at David while David looked back at her. The two were just staring at each other. After a while, David could not bear it anymore and averted his gaze. He did not know how to face Pebbles after she regained her memory. After all, she must be much older than him. David still preferred Pebbles as a child because he did not feel any pressure to get along with her. He did not know that Elora was also feeling a little lost at this time. As the only empress among the five Le rulers, she had naturally developed a cold personality after being in such a high position all this time. When she lost her memory and turned into Pebbles, her temperament changedpletely. Now that she had recovered, Elora was conflicted. She longed to call him ¡®Davey¡¯ as she did before. However, as Empress Elora, she was not allowed to do so. After a moment of silence, Elora could not stand it anymore so she said, ¡°David, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll still be my Davey, no matter what? What is this then?¡± ¡°T don¡¯t know if you will still want me after you recover your memory,¡± David replied with a bitter smile. This powerhouse, whose soul power was already at Heavenly Overlord Rank and whose strength was at partial Heavenly Overlord Rank, seemed a little embarrassed. ¡°am I no longer Pebbles after I recover my memory?¡± Elora continued to ask. ¡°How would I know? After you recovered your memoriesst time, you left without saying goodbye. Who knows what will happen this time.¡± ¡°Fine, I was wrongst time and I apologize. Why don¡¯t you continue to be my big brother Davey? Although it feels a little awkward, it¡¯s a fact, isn¡¯t it?¡± Elora suddenly showed a charming smile. She would never have smiled like this previously. The cold and unsmiling empress was actually behaving like a little woman. This showed how much her experience in The Spirit Cage had changed Elora during the past few years. ¡°Okay!¡± David replied with only one word. Then heughed too. He was also afraid that when she recovered her memory, it would be like thest time. David was emotionally invested in the time they spent together. As Pebbles said, even after she grew up and recovered her memory, she would still be Pebbles. ¡°Okay, you can talk on your ownter. David, let''s find a ce to sit. I need to discuss something very important with you,¡± Sylvio interjected. David knew Sylvio wanted to talk about Pebbles¡¯ enemies. If the little girl¡¯s soul could be severely injured twice, the other party must be very strong. The first time was fine. However, the second time caused the little girl to be homeless for a few months and David would never forgive this. ¡°Sylvio, Pebbles,e with me.¡± Chapter 2610 Chapter 2610 The trio went to Jumbo Court¡¯s drawing room and sat down. Elora was the first to speak, ¡°Davey, I promised I¡¯ll tell you everything after I recover my memory. My name is Elora and I¡¯m the only woman among the five Overlords in Le. Other people usually call me Empress Elora. Back then, I was attacked by enemies, my soul was severely damaged, and I had no choice but to enter The Spirit Cage for recovery. I didn¡¯t expect that I would meet you and shorten the time I need for my recovery.¡± Elora? Empress Elora? David nodded and asked, ¡°Are there only five Overlords in level 9 civilization Le?¡± Once he asked this, Sylvio and Elora were shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the five Le rulers?¡± Sylvio was the one who asked this. He did not know why David would ask such a dumb question. Who did not know that there were five Overlords in Le, and they were the five Le rulers? ¡°Sylvio, Pebbles, I¡¯ll be honest with you. I¡¯m not from level 9 civilization Le but from a low-level civilization, so I don¡¯t know about Le that well.¡± David told them the truth and was honest with them. With his current strength, he would be respected no matter where he came from. Even if he was from Earth, not even a level 1 civilization. Who would dare to look down on him? Since there were just five Overlords in Le, why would David be scared? Even if the other three were all Heavenly Overlords and they all attacked him at the same time, he would still not be scared. He had 81 partial Heavenly Overlord clones. On average, it would be a 27 vs. 1 battle. So what if they were Heavenly Overlords? It would be a nuisance to fight 27 partial Heavenly Overlords that can self-detonate at any time. Moreover, if David worked hard and gained another ten millionvish points to upgrade his Body to Heavenly level 1, the other three Heavenly Overlords would be nothing to him. David was confident and did not need to lie. ¡°What? You''re not from Le but a low-level civilization?¡± Sylvio stood up and asked in shock. ¡°Yes, Lam not from Le,¡± David nodded and answered. ¡°How is this possible? A kid from a low-level civilization with a partial Heavenly Overlord Rank soul power? Are you kidding me?¡± Sylvio could not stay calm anymore. | He could not imagine how a kid from a low-level civilization could get to this stage. The only person in Le with a Heavenly Overlord Rank soul was Lufian. There were so few people with Heavenly Overlord Rank souls ina level 9 civilization, let alone a low- level civilization. It was simply impossible. Even Elora, sitting next to Sylvio, was so shocked that she could not speak. She was just staring at David. ¡°Sylvio, I don¡¯t need to lie about this, right? I¡¯m not from Le and I¡¯ve never been to Le. At most, I¡¯ve only been to a level 7 civilization that was nearest to my ce,¡± David said affirmatively. ¡°H-How did you enter The Spirit Cage then?¡± Sylvio asked. The Spirit Cage was a weapon left in Le by a great Almighty so that all living creatures in Le could come to train their souls. Even if David was Heavenly Overlord Rank soul, he should not be able toe in unless he was in Le. However, David said he was not and had never been to Le. N?velDrama.Org content. So, this became a question. '' ¡°T have my ways. Please don¡¯t ask me that, Sylvio.¡± Of course, David would not tell him about the system. Even the people he trusted most did not know about the system. It was his biggest secret. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t ask. Everyone has their secret, including me.¡± Sylvio thought about it for a while and then was relieved. Since David could create a bacsh to Zwei Arithmetics, wasn¡¯t it normal for him to have secrets? So why should he get in a twist over this? The universe was so big and anything could happen. + ¡°Thank you for understanding, Sylvio!¡± Chapter 2611 Chapter 2611 ¡°David, we don¡¯t want to know your secret, but I still have a very important question to ask you. Please answer me honestly and don¡¯t lie because it is rted to the life and death of the entire Le,¡± Sylvio suddenly said solemnly. His words and his serious expression confused David. He wondered, ¡®What¡¯s going on? ¡®My answer is rted to Le¡¯s life and death? ¡®One word from me can determine the fate of countless creatures? ¡®When did I have such great ability?¡¯ Even though David was curious, he replied seriously, ¡°Sylvio, just ask! I will answer honestly.¡± ¡°David, your soul power should have reached Heavenly Overlord Rank, right?¡± ¡°yeah! It just reached the Heavenly Overlord Rank!¡± David nodded in response. ¡°What about your real-life strength? Has it also reached Heavenly Overlord Rank?¡± After Sylvio asked, he stared straight at David. Elora on the side also looked over. This was their biggest concern. If David was a Heavenly Overlord, he could stop Lufian and prevent him frommitting outrages. If not, no one would be Lufian¡¯s match. If David only had a Heavenly Overlord Rank soul, he would be beaten by Lufian. After all, the soul was subject to many restrictions. In the expectant eyes of Sylvio and Elora, David slowly shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not yet a Heavenly Overlord in real life. My soul only reached Heavenly Overlord Rank because of a special reason.¡± David was telling the truth. His actual strength was indeed not yet at Heavenly Overlord Rank, but if he were to encounter a Heavenly Overlord, David might not be afraid of him. His Cloning allowed him to fight those much stronger than him. After getting this answer, the light in Sylvio and Elora¡¯s eyes dimmed. The two looked at each other. Both could see the disappointment in each other¡¯s eyes. Indeed, the bigger the hope, the bigger the disappointment. It was not that easy to get to Heavenly Overlord Rank. It was already a miracle that David had a Heavenly Overlord Rank soul when he came from a low-level civilization. They would be forcing David to do something beyond his power if they asked him to have the strength of Heavenly Overlord Rank. Le was a level 9 civilization and yet, after countless years of development, Lufian was the only Heavenly Overlord, not to mention that David was from a low-level civilization. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. This was not to say that there were no geniuses in low-level civilizations, but the resources of low-level civilizations were very much inferior to those of high-level civilizations. No matter how talented one was, they would still need resources to cultivate. This was why big forces were more likely to produce powerhouses. For David had achieved what he had now, he must have hada huge chance encounter. Coupled with his extreme talent, this allowed David to rise all the way from a low-level civilization. However, this was very rare even in the universe. One could even say that it was as rare as a hen¡¯s teeth. David naturally noticed Sylvio and Pebbles¡¯ reactions. With the strength of his soul, how could he not notice this? Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 Based on their question, David guessed that Pebbles¡¯ enemy should be a Heavenly Overlord. After learning that he was not a Heavenly Overlord Rank, they immediately expressed disappointment. However, why was Pebbles¡¯ enemy rted to the life and death of Le as a whole? This was something David could not figure out. ¡°Sylvio, Pebbles, have you encountered any difficulties? Do you need a Heavenly Overlord to solve it?¡± David could not stop himself from asking. ¡°Something like that. One of our former friends, named Lufian, went crazy while practicing and now he¡¯s very emotional. Once he went berserk, he would kill like crazy and not recognize anyone at all. At the same time, he happened to achieve Heavenly Overlord Rank, so no one in Le can match him. Hence, we must find a Heavenly Overlord that can stop him, otherwise the whole of Le will be in danger.¡± Sylvio exined simply. Since David¡¯s soul power was at Heavenly Overlord Rank, he was already qualified to know everything. Therefore, Sylvio did not hide anything and immediately told him Lufian¡¯s story. ¡®I see!¡¯ David suddenly understood. He got an important message from Sylvio¡¯s words. The man named Lufian achieved the Heavenly Overlord Rank after he went overboard during practice. He could go crazy at any time and cause massacres on arge scale. Furthermore, no one in Le could match him. 5 In other words, there was only one Heavenly Overlord in the entire Le, and it was Lufian. If no one could subdue a Heavenly Overlord who went overboard, one could imagine the consequences. To Heavenly Overlords, all other creatures were just ants. If Lufian wanted to destroy Le, it would not be difficult. At the most, it would just take him some time. ¡°IT see. N?velDrama.Org content. No wonder you asked me if I had reached Heavenly Overlord Rank the moment you saw me. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve let you down,¡± David said regretfully. He wanted to immediately say that he could deal with a Heavenly Overlord. However, after he thought, he decided to not say anything. It was not that he wanted to hide, but if he said so, Sylvio would not believe him anyway. In Sylvio¡¯s mind, only a Heavenly Overlord could deal with Lufian, and others would never be able to compete with him, not even a partial Heavenly Overlord. David could not prove it since he could not use Cloning in The Spirit Cage. Rather than speaking out and being doubted, it was better to prove himself with strength when the time came. As the saying goes, ¡®the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility¡¯. Although David did not have the spirit of self-sacrifice, he was determined to stop the Heavenly Overlord if he had the power, especially after knowing that it might lead toarge-scale massacre in Le at any time. Besides, Pebbles was still in Le. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, David. You are just from a low- level civilization. Your having a soul at Heavenly Overlord Rank at this age is already a miracle among miracles. I believe that if you''re given a little more time, you will definitely be a real Heavenly Overlord,¡± Sylvio sighed. ¡°Yes, Davey, I also believe in you. It won¡¯t take long before you achieve Heavenly Overlord Rank,¡± Elora echoed. Even after recovering her memory, she still assumed Pebbles¡¯ identity in front of David. Although David was not a Heavenly Overlord and the two were disappointed, she still felt relieved because she thought that David was born in a low-level civilization and had only gone to a level 7 civilization at most. It was difficult to have higher or more demanding demands on such an excellent person. ¡°1m quite confident about this, Sylvio, Pebbles, don¡¯t worry! Just leave Lufian to me. I promise not to let him mess around in Le. But now that I¡¯m not in Le, we might have to dy this a little longer. After I leave The Spirit Cage, I will immediately set off to Le. Please send me the coordinates.¡± David was not modest and told Sylvio and Elora immediately that he would handle Lufian. Of course, his strength gave him the confidence to say these things, even though others might think he was overestimating his abilities. David thought, ¡®So what if you¡¯re a Heavenly Overlord? ¡®I will consider you awesome only if you can still withstand the attack of 81 partial Heavenly Overlord clones.¡¯ Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 Sylvio and Elora looked at David in shock. They thought to themselves, ¡®This guy really dares to say anything! ¡®How dare he look down on a Heavenly Overlord? ¡®Even if David has the soul power of a Heavenly Overlord and thebat power of a partial Overlord, he would be defeated facing Lufian, who has be a Heavenly Overlord. ¡®Whether he can escape or not will depend on his luck. ¡®This is not a joke, but a fact. After all, the gap between the two sides is evident. ¡®There seems to be only half a step between partial Overlord and Overlord, but in reality, it is a world of difference.¡¯ ¡°David, it¡¯s useless for you to go if you haven¡¯t achieved Heavenly Overlord Rank. What you need to do now is to get yourself to Heavenly Overlord Rank with all your strength. Since your soul has already reached it, I believe it won¡¯t be difficult for you. We will try our best to dy him,¡± Sylvio said. Now, he was wondering if he should let Elora calm Lufian down first. That way, they would have an extrayer of protection for David to break through to Heavenly Overlord Rank. However, would Elora agree to this? Would David agree to this? ¡°Sylvio, don¡¯t worry! I have my ns. Let¡¯s not talk about Lufian for now. I want to ask you who caused Pebbles¡¯ soul to get damaged those two times? Where are they?¡± At this point, David narrowed his eyes, revealing a trace of murderous intent. No matter who the enemy was, he would make them pay the price. After knowing that Le only had one Heavenly Overlord, he had nothing to worry about anymore. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The killing intent emanating from David at this moment melted Elora¡¯s heart. Her face was slightly flushed and she turned her head, not daring to look at him anymore. She already had a crush on David. Now that David was asking about her enemies so he could avenge her, it made her fall for him even more. This also illustrated a very realistic problem. As long as she liked someone, anything that person did was right. This was what beauty in the eye of the beholder meant. If she did not like that person, anything that person did would be in vain. Simps would get nothing in the end. Let¡¯spare Lufian and David. Lufian was with Elora for hundreds of epochs. One epoch was 129600 years, so how many years is in a few hundred epochs? It was such a long time that even a stone might be moved. However, Elora was not moved at all. Lufian was the most nervous person when he learned that Elora had been attacked by the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. To help Elora, he even took risks to achieve Heavenly Overlord Rank, which then led to the fusion of his dual souls. The result was Elora¡¯s indifference. On the other hand, David managed to capture Elora¡¯s heart despite knowing her for only a few years. There were tens of millions of words in the world, but the word love was the most hurtful. Love was a word with no start, no whereabouts, no conclusion, no exnation, no trace, and no end. ¡°Elora¡¯s injury was not caused by the creatures in Le, but by the two races outside Le, the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. However, if you want to avenge Elora, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance anymore. Lufian had gone to seek revenge before I entered The Spirit Cage, and with Lufian¡¯s Heavenly Overlord Rank strength, they would have no chance of survival,¡± Sylvio replied. David heard this and looked at Elora. Elora nodded slightly, indicating that what Sylvio said was true. ¡°Since Lufian knows to find the Robotias and the Soul Devourers, does it mean he is not crazy now?¡± David asked doubtfully. ¡°David, Lufian¡¯s situation is a bitplicated, and I can¡¯t exin it to you in a few words. We have been together for a long, long time, longer than you think. He is like a time bomb that might explode at any time with any slight trigger. None of us will be able to restrain him at that time. Le will have no power to resist the ughter of Heavenly Overlord,¡± Sylvio said helplessly. ¡°T understand!¡± David nodded. Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 He instinctively felt that there might be something between Lufian and Elora. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Lufian to think of seeking revenge from the Robotias and the Soul Devourers at this time. And these two races happened to be the culprits who damaged Pebbles¡¯ soul twice. In addition, when Sylvio talked about Lufian, Pebbles averted her gaze from David which gave him this idea. However, this was just a feeling. He did not know the specific situation and would not make any wild guesses. He decided to find out properly once he got to Le. ¡°David, are you sure you want to go to Le?¡± Sylvio asked. ¡°Yes! I will set off as soon as I leave The Spirit Cage.¡± David said affirmatively. Lufian could massacre all living beings at any time in Le, so David did not dare to waste time. David would not feel any burden if he could not beat Lufian. However, knowing he could defeat Lufian, David would not allow his negligence to cause the death of countless creatures. ¡°Okay! After we leave, I will check the situation and give you the specific location of Le. It''ll be helpful if youe along too. We will need your help to restore Elora¡¯s body,¡± Sylvio thought for a while and said. ¡°Sylvio...¡± Elora suddenly wanted to say something but was interrupted by Sylvio before she could finish. ¡°Elora, I know what I¡¯m doing! Don¡¯t worry!¡± He naturally understood what Elora meant. She was afraid that after David went to Le, he would run into Lufian. What if Lufian knew about the rtionship between David and Elora? He would definitely go into a complete rage and kill David at all costs. Sylvio also has his own considerations. No matter what, David was of great assistance. Moreover, Sylvio believed that the person who could cause a bacsh to Zwei Arithmetics would not be simple. ¡°Alright, shall I leave now, Sylvio? Let¡¯s talk about the specifics after I reach Le.¡± David was impatient. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He was anxious to reach Le earlier because lives were at stake. ¡°Sure. We have to leave too. I''ve been here too long so I have no idea what¡¯s going on out there.¡± After leaving each other''s contact information, the three exited The Spirit Cage. David returned to Earth. As soon as he opened his eyes, he picked up themunication device to see if Sylvio had sent Le''s location. This was a system - modifiedmunication device that could be connected to Le''swork and had its own unique number. However, he did not receive anything. While looking through themunication device, David saw a message. It was an old message from Elven Princess Evie. She was inviting him to be a guest of the Elves and participate in some grand ceremony ten yearster. Several years have passed in a sh. Originally, David did not want to go. However, after he thought about it, he thought to himself, ¡®Aren¡¯t the Elves in Le? ¡®IT can ask Evie to send me the location so I can set off for Le immediately. ¡®I don¡¯t know when Sylvio will send me the location.¡¯ David could tell that both Sylvio and Pebbles had some concerns. So, he did not want to wait any longer and started contacting Elven Princess Evie directly. Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 David used the system-modifiedmunication device to send a message to Elven Princess Evie, asking for the location of the Elves. What he actually wanted to know was Le¡¯s location. David only dared to set off after he found the right direction. Otherwise, if he went in the wrong direction, it might be troublesome. That would make Le even farther away, and he would never be able to reach it in time. He thought it would take Evie a while to reply to him. However, before he could get up and leave his ce of seclusion... Beep beep! Themunication device rang. David looked and saw it was none other than Elven Princess Evie. After hesitating for a moment, he answered. Themunication device emitted a light curtain and Evie''s figure appeared. ¡°yay, David! You finally contacted me!¡± When she saw David, Evie looked ecstatic, smiling from ear to ear. Although the first half of her time in The Spirit Cage made her feel scared and she did not want to recall it, the second half was unforgettable. After being rescued by David, she traveled a lot and enjoyed Le¡¯s unique scenery. She did not even want to go back with Queen Isa. ¡°Miss Evie, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve been busy recently. I basically stayed in The Spirit Cage and didn¡¯te out much, soI didn¡¯t contact you,¡± David responded with a smile. He had a very good impression of Evie. As the princess of the Elves, she was not arrogant at all. She was lively and cheerful, which was exactly David¡¯s type. However, to avoid trouble, David felt it was better to keep distance from her as much as possible. Some things could not be exined clearly, especially when it came to feelings. After getting the system, every outstanding woman who came into contact with David would more or less have feelings for him. In addition, David also understood the ws in his character and was unwilling to hurt those around him. This kind of luck in love once made him very distressed. So, the only thing he could do was try to keep a certain distance to let time fade everything. ¡°David, please don¡¯t say that. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t forget me.¡± ¡°what are you talking about, Miss Evie? Although we have not known each other a long time, we are still friends. Since we are friends, how will I forget about you?¡± ¡°Yes, David, you are right. We are friends, lifelong friends. Not only that, you are also my savior!¡± Evie''s smile has not stopped since she saw David. This showed how important David was in her heart. It was understandable. Had she not met David, no one could tell what fate awaited Evie. Anyway, no one would spend a lot of money to buy her like David. Almost all creatures in Le had coveted the Elves for a long time. The Elves were a standard for big shots. What man would not want an Elven woman? Even if they did not use them, they could get alot of money from selling Elven women. ¡°What do you mean? Shouldn¡¯t friends help each other? By the way, Miss Evie, you seem to have said that you would invite me to attend a ceremony at your n. I happen to have nothing to do during that time, so I can go over and have a look.¡± After chatting for a few words, David went straight to the point. Getting Le''s coordinates was his goal. Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 ¡°Great! David, it¡¯s great that you cane. I will send you the locationter,¡± Evie said excitedly. ¡°Okay! I''ll contact you when I arrive.¡± ¡°Goodbye, David, I''ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Miss Evie!¡± After finishing the call, David got up and walked out to say goodbye to Celia and the others before heading to Le. Firstly, he could not allow Lufian to massacre creatures in Le. Secondly, he was afraid that Pebbles would be harmed. He would go to Le first no matter what. If there was an emergency, he could still stop it in time. Celia and others, who were practicing under the guidance of Nova and Celeste, immediately stopped practicing when they saw David and gathered around him. ¡°David!¡± ¡°Master David!¡± ¡°Davel¡± All the women spoke one after another, joyful smiles on their faces. Why did they train? It was so that they could reach Eternal Realm, have at least one epoch of life span of 129600 years, and be by David¡¯s side. After all, David was their backbone. ¡°How are you all doing while I am gone? You must practice well under the guidance of Celeste and Nova. You will have plenty of time to have fun after you achieve Eternal Realm.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When the timees, I will take you to travel around the universe and enjoy the scenery all over the universe, how about that?¡± David encouraged them. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! I really want to see the end of the universe,¡± Celia said happily. ¡°T want to go too!¡± ¡°T want to go too!¡± The other women were all very motivated. As long as they could be with David, it would not matter where they went. Of course, it would be best to be able to travel to every corner of the universe. For a woman, there was nothing more attractive than traveling with the man she loved. ¡°Tf you want to go, you have to practice hard and strive to reach Eternal Realm as soon as possible. Otherwise, your life might have ended before you reached some faraway ces in the universe. After all, the universe is so big,¡± David said earnestly. ¡°David, don¡¯t worry! Everyone worked very hard while you were away. Plus they are quite talented and there is an unlimited supply of resources. I believe all of them can reach Eternal Realm,¡± Celeste came over and said. ¡°Yes, I think everyone worked very hard, and it is only a matter of time before they achieve Eternal Realm,¡± Nova also added. ¡°Celeste, Nova, thank you for your hard work,¡± David said sincerely. He would not know what he would do without the two of them. Even though David¡¯s strength had reached partial Heavenly Overlord Rank and was at the pinnacle even at level 9 civilization Le, he could not teach Celia and others. After all, all of David¡¯s achievements were due to the system, not the result of his hard work. Although his perseverance and cautious character also yed a big role, David did not know how to practice under normal circumstances to obtain the best results. He only knew how to spend money so he had quite a bit of experience in this regard. In fact, all of this was achieved by David in another time and space at the cost of his life. He traveled through time and space to leave David, in this timeline, the system to change the fate of the earth. David was just the sessor. From the beginning to the end, the direction of his efforts was not cultivation, but how to spend money in a low-key manner so as not to attract other people''s attention! Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 ¡°It¡¯s not hard work at all! I¡¯m very happy to see everyone making progress every day.¡± Celeste said with a smile. ¡°David, Celia, and the women are all my disciples, so it is my responsibility to teach them,¡± Nova also replied. ¡°Anyway, no matter what, I still want to thank you. Now that I¡¯m out of seclusion, I have something to tell you.¡± After David said that, the scene became quiet and no sound was heard. All eyes were focused on him. They were all waiting for him to continue. Under everyone''s gaze, David thought for a moment and continued, ¡°I have something to deal with so I will leave Earth for a while. Your current goal is Eternal Realm so you can¡¯t keep changing ces frequently as it will affect your cultivation. Therefore, I won¡¯t take you with me. I will take you out to look around after everyone achieves Eternal Realm.¡± ¡°David, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Celeste asked with a frown. ¡°Yes, Celeste. After I leave, I will leave Celia and the others to you and Nova.¡± David nodded. ¡°David, where are you going? Star Kingdom?¡± Celia could not stop herself from asking. ¡°No! The ce I¡¯m going to is called Le. It is a level 9 civilization. You should also know that it is the civilization where the Feather family is located,¡± David answered honestly. Those who could gather here were the people closest to him. David felt there was no need to deceive everyone, so he simply told the truth. ¡®Level 9 civilization?¡¯ Celeste and Nova were shocked and looked at David in horror. Others might not understand the meaning of a level 9 civilization. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After all, Celia and the others were either born on Earth or in the Milky Way. Those two ces were considered low-level civilizations. Even if they had been to Star Kingdom, they still could not understand the differences between civilizations. However, Celeste and Nova knew. A level 9 civilization was the highest level of civilization in the universe. Further up was the legendary level 10 civilization, which was also the God Tier Civilization. Everyone knew that Level 9 civilizations existed and there was more than one in the vast universe. As for level 10 civilizations, no one knew whether they actually existed or only in legends. ¡°David, are you going to Le?¡± Celeste asked, uncertain. She wondered if she had heard wrongly. That was a level 9 civilization! There were countless powerhouses over there. Even though David was very powerful and extremely talented, he was still so young. How could he match those old monsters? ¡°Yeah, I have to go to Le. Besides solving the problem with the Feather family, I have other things to do as well,¡± David confirmed. ¡°David, you have to think clearly. Le is a level 9 civilization and it is the highest- known civilization in the universe. There are so many powerhouses there and a lot of the old monsters there had lived for epochs!¡± Nova persuaded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nova, since I¡¯m going, I¡¯ve made enough preparations. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not afraid of anyone in Le,¡± David stated confidently. ¡°We believe you. With your talent, you can rise quickly wherever you go. However, Le is different from Star Kingdom. You must keep a low profile when you are there. Don¡¯t provoke those big forces. Some of the old monsters have lived even longer than Star Kingdom has existed," Nova reminded. ¡°T understand! Nova, just wait for me on Earth! I wille to pick you up after I familiarize myself with Le.¡± David wanted to tell everyone that his strength had reached the top of Le. Yet after thinking about it, he decided to not say anything. The main reason was that Nova and Celeste would not believe him even if he told them, so he might as well not say it. ¡°David, when you get to Le, you must be careful and keep a low profile first. The Feather family is not weak. It won¡¯t be toote for you to take action after you gain more strength,¡± Celeste said immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Celeste, I understand all this.¡± No one else intervened in the conversation between the three. The main reason was that they did not understand what a level 9 civilization was. In addition, anyone who had been around David for a long time knew that once he made a decision, he would not change his mind easily. Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 David needed support, not opposition. ¡°David, when are you leaving?¡± This time it was Selena who asked. ¡°Tt¡¯s urgent, so I have to leave right away!¡± David replied. ¡°Dave, you have been in seclusion for such a long time. And now that you¡¯re out you want to leave immediately? Can''t you stay with us for a few days?¡± Sandy pouted, a little angry. The other women nodded, indicating that Sandy was right. They all had a look of resentment on their faces as if they were bitter. They would not stop David from going to Le. However, it did not make sense for him to leave immediately after he left seclusion. No matter what, he should apany them for a while. David reached out and touched her head tofort her. ¡°Sandy, it¡¯s very urgent this time so I can¡¯t apany you, but I promise you that as long as you practice hard, I will go to the end of the world, or even the universe, with you once you get to Eternal Realm, how about that?¡± ¡°Dave, you promised so you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°Certainly!¡± At this time, David¡¯smunication device sounded. Beep beep! He took a look and saw that Evie had sent the location of her n in Le. He opened it and a huge and beautiful three- dimensional gxy map appeared in front of everyone. Celia and others were shocked by this gxy map. Even Celeste and Nova were attracted by it. They had seen the map of Star Kingdom, but not the map of level 9 civilization Le. It was bigger and more beautiful than Star Kingdom. A dozen pairs of eyes stared at the star map. Two shining points sessfully attracted everyone''s attention as there were only two shining points in the entire three- dimensional gxy map. One was in the upper center of the map while the other was in the bottom corner. David knew that the shining point at the bottom was where they were. The other one was undoubtedly the Elves'' location. ¡°This should be our location, and the one above is where I want to go,¡± David said, pointing to two shining spots. The distance between the two shining points did not seem to be very far. However, the actual distance could be determined without a reference. ¡°David, can you find Star Kingdom?¡± Celeste asked. If they found Star Kingdom, they could calcte the approximate distance. ¡°Pll try to zoom in!¡± After David finished speaking, he controlled themunication device to continuously erge the shining point at the bottom. The whole processsted ten minutes, and yet he still could not find Star Kingdom. After a few more minutes, they spotted a prosperous civilization closer to the shining point that was obviouslyrger than the others. ¡°ording to my calctions, this should be Star Kingdom,¡± David said. N?velDrama.Org content. Since he had very powerful soul power, his calction ability was also quite terrifying. Wherever he went, he could roughly calcte the approximate distance based on his speed. Celeste and Nova looked at each other with shock in their eyes. They only found Star Kingdom after zooming in on their location for more than ten minutes. Moreover, Star Kingdom was just a dot now. How far was this? How long would it take to get there? Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 ¡°D-David, this is such a long distance. How long will it take for you to arrive if you leave now?¡± Nova asked in shock. She was really frightened by Le¡¯s distance. Not just her, the other women felt the same way too. To them, Star Kingdom was already big enough. As a result, after the gxy map in front of them was erged for more than ten minutes, it was still a dot. Not to mention the Milky Way and the Earth. If it were not for the existence of that shining point, it might not have been discovered at all. They still needed to zoom in more to find it. ¡°David, it¡¯s so far away. When can youe back?¡± Celia also asked worriedly. Everyone looked at David. They did not want to be separated from David for too long. This distance was indeed too far. It would take a long time for him even if he traveled at the speed of returning to Earth from Star Kingdom. ¡°Although it is far, I have my way to reach Le quickly. You don¡¯t have to worry about this,¡± David replied confidently. After arriving at Overlord Realm, one could already ignore the constraints of time and space. So, it would be much faster than traveling in twelve-dimensional space. However, David could only use this ability to ignore time and space when he was by himself. If he wanted to take everyone to Le, he would still have to use the twelve-dimensional space. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Before reaching the Overlord Realm, one would not be able to break away from the constraints of time and space even if they had an Overlord with them. ¡°David, we will not ask you to change your mind about what you have decided, but no matter where you are, I hope you will protect yourself first because there are so many people who love you here and waiting for your safe return. What shall we do if something happens to you?¡± Selena said seriously. Her words also expressed the feelings of all the women present. They all came together because of David. If something happened to David, this big family would be broken up as it lost its backbone. ¡°Master David, have a safe journey ande back safely,¡± Mia told him softly. She believed that Master David would always be the brightest star wherever he went. ¡°Master David, have a safe trip. We are waiting for you!¡± Astrid echoed. ¡°David, if you encounter any difficulties, just think of all of us. Everyone here will silently support you, pray for you, and bless you,¡± Celia also said. ¡°David, Le is a level 9 civilization so it is many times more powerful than Star Kingdom, which is a level 7 civilization. There are countless powerhouses so you must ensure your safety in everything. Don¡¯t make so many people who love you sad,¡± Celeste said. She had mixed feelings about David. Originally, there was a big gap between the two in terms of age and strength, so there should not be any ovep. Yet, the god of destiny made fools of the people. They did something they should not in the fantasy and as a result, the fate of the two people was intertwined. The fantasy was simr to that in The Spirit Cage. The sense of reality there was not inferior to reality at all. David was the first man Celeste had such close contact with. So, she definitely had feelings for David, but she did not want topete with anyone. Then, everyone began to say goodbye to David one by one. After each woman said her blessing, she woulde forward to hug David. David was confused and he smiled bitterly in his heart. What was going on? This was just a long trip. Why were they behaving like he was going to die? Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 It was not that David was proud or did not know how to be humble. However, after learning from Sylvio that Le only had five Overlords and one Heavenly Overlord, he did not fear this crisis anymore. Even if he did not upgrade himself, with his current partial Heavenly Overlord strength, Heavenly Overlord Rank soul, plus 81 clones that could be summoned by his Level 6 Cloning, he was prepared to face all situations. As the saying goes, any conspiracy is useless in the face of real strength. Now, David already had this qualification. N?velDrama.Org content. Lufian, a Heavenly Overlord, would never win against his 81 partial Heavenly Overlord clones. This was David''s confidence. Besides, being a partial Heavenly Overlord was not fixed. Beanie and Thor were still in The Spirit Cage, constantly helping David earnvish points. When he umtes 10 millionvish points again and his Body reaches true Heavenly Overlord Rank, Lufian would be nothing more than an ant by that time. Moreover, David had always been extremely low-key. He was not the kind of person who wanted to be famous. It was in line with David''s character to abandon everything when the matter was over and hide his merit and fame. He would only expose himself when forced to do so, or when he was sure he was truly invincible. If he had not maintained such a low-key character, even with the system, David might not have achieved what he has today. Maybe he would have been captured and cut open for study while he was on Earth. After everyone said goodbye, Davidforted them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? If I were the arrogant person who doesn¡¯t cherish his own life, how could Ie all the way from Earth till now? So you just need to wait for me on Earth and try to break through to Eternal Realm as soon as possible, so that I can take you to travel around the universe.¡± ¡°David, don¡¯t worry! As long as Lady Dream and I are around, we will definitely urge everyone to practice well,¡± Celeste promised. ¡°Dave, we will work hard and promise to live up to your expectations,¡± Sandy assured with a serious look. Celia and the others also nodded. Seeing the determined expressions in everyone¡¯s eyes, David felt quite relieved. Even though he still had not figured out how to deal with his messy rtionships up to today, everyone seemed to understand and did not force him, so someone as wed as David didn''t have to make difficult choices. In fact, they also had concerns. Perhaps they figured their rtionship right now was pretty good, so there was no need to ruin it. The women were very happy in their hearts as long as they could stay with David. And the longer they stayed with David, the better they understood him. This was a man who would yield to soft approaches but rejected force. Pushing too hard would do no good and it would disgust David. So they all acquiesced to this kind of rtionship. They believed that David would give them a status sooner orter. Even if he did not, they would still be willing to stay with David. Aftering into contact with David, they were not interested in other men anymore. ¡°That¡¯s good! Due to time constraints, I have to get to Le as soon as possible, so I can¡¯t apany you anymore. We have a lot of time in the future. When everyone achieves Eternal Realm, there will be plenty of time for us to be together,¡± David said happily. In the end, David left Earth and headed towards Le under the reluctant eyes of all the women. With the coordinates given by Elven Princess Evie, David was not afraid of going in the wrong direction. Overlords could ignore the constraints of time and space. So when they traveled at full speed, they were extremely fast. Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 Level 9 civilization Le. While David was on his way, Sylvio and Elora had already returned. Elora was still a soul. The two came back first to look for Valentin and Drogo, anxious to ask if anything major happened in Le in the meantime. More importantly, they asked about Lufian. The answer they got was that Lufian had not appeared in Le all this time. This was beyond Sylvio¡¯s expectations. Logically, it had been so long that with Lufian¡¯s Heavenly Overlord strength, he should have already annihted the Robotias and the Soul Devourers. After that, he should return to Le to continue looking for Elora. However, that was not the case. Since Lufian had note back to cause damage to Le, both let out sighs of relief. No matter why Lufian disappeared, at least Le was still safe for now. So, they still had time to prepare. The four had a discussion and decided that the most important thing right now was to restore Elora¡¯s body for her. She would have a lot of limitations as a soul. However, before they restored Elora¡¯s body, they had to recuperate to their best states. Otherwise, if something happened again, they would fail to help Elora restore her body, just like thest time. After all, they did not have Lufian, the powerful assistant. Valentin and Drogo went back to recuperate, leaving Elora and Sylvio. ¡°Sylvio, are you sure you want David toe to Le?¡± Elora asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you want him toe? Don¡¯t you want to see him and be with him?¡± Sylvio asked with a grin. Elora¡¯s face turned red from the question. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After some hesitation, she said, ¡°Of course, I want to. I¡¯m just worried that he will run into Lufian when he¡¯s here. What should I do then? Judging from Lufian¡¯s personality, he will kill David.¡± ¡°You underestimate David. He has a Heavenly Overlord Rank soul, so do you think Lufian can kill him so easily?¡± Sylvio shook his head and said with a smile. ¡°However, he said he hasn¡¯t reached Heavenly Overlord Rank in real life and only his soul is at Heavenly Overlord Rank. On the contrary, Lufian is already a Heavenly Overlord,¡± Elora said with concern. ¡°Elora, David is not as simple as you think. I can tell from how he can cause a bacsh to Zwei Arithmetics. Even if Lufian has be a Heavenly Overlord now, he can only make Zwei Arithmetics lose functionality, not cause a bacsh. So, David has another huge secret about him. Do you understand?¡± Sylvio exined while pretending to be profound. To be honest, he also had no idea if David could stop Lufian. However, they could only choose to believe David in this situation. If Lufian arrived when David was here, Le would at least still have a little bit of defense. Otherwise, the four of them, with dozens of partial Overlords, could never stop Lufian. Plus, didn¡¯t David say that he would take care of Lufian? Since he was so confident, they should just let him do it. Hopefully, David was not overestimating himself. Sylvio also thought that even if David could not defeat Lufian, it would be fine as long as he was not overpowered. It would be best if he could lure Lufian away from Le. ¡°But...¡± Elora wanted to say something but before she could, Sylvio interrupted her. ¡°Elora, no matter what, David is an Overlord with a Heavenly Overlord Rank soul. He will be of great help if he''s here. When Valentin and Drogo have fully healed, we¡¯l] work together to help you restore your body. We have to seed this time so we definitely need David''s help. If Lufianes back, you should just keep a distance from David for the time being. If we don¡¯t say anything, Lufian won¡¯t know the rtionship between you two for the time being.¡± ¡°Well... Alright.¡± Elora could only nod and agree. Just like Sylvio said, if David was here, they would have some hope. If David was not here, only she could calm Lufian down. Moreover, Elroa did not want to have any rtionship with Lufian now. ¡°Elora, you should go back now. Get ready to restore your soul to its peak. This time, we have to seed.¡± Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 ¡°Alright, Sylvio. I''ll leave now. Thanks again for the help.¡± Elora left after she said that. Sylvio stood alone for a while. Initially, he wanted to set the array for Elora¡¯s restoration, but when he looked at the time, it was still early. Valentin and Drogo still needed some time to recuperate. Now, he decided to check the Robotias¡¯ir. Why did Lufian disappear for so long? Logically speaking, this was not right. There must be something wrong. Then, Sylvio went straight to the Robotias¡¯ir. Le was still peaceful. However, the major forces with partial Overlords knew that this was the calm before the storm. They had gotten the order from the five Le rulers twice to get ready for a big battle. A lot of the major forces had sent their talented direct descendants somewhere else to preserve the family blood in case their families were wiped out. N?velDrama.Org content. Time passed slowly. When Sylvio left Le and crossed the barrier, he saw a super ck hole where the Robotias¡¯ir should be. Even this living fossil who had seen so many things, and had been alive since ancient times, was beyond shocked. This huge ck hole was beyond his imagination. He had never heard about this, let alone seen one. A ck hole was one of the most terrifying phenomena in the universe. There were a lot of reasons for it. Without exception, they only appeared when the power reached a critical point. Therger the area, the greater the mass, and the greater the destructive power. Ordinary small ck holes were not scary. After the power dissipated, it would disappear very quickly. However, this was Sylvio¡¯s first time seeing such a big ck hole. He could feel that the terrifying power in the ck hole had not disappeared yet. In other words, this ck hole would continue to expand. Not even he, a partial Heavenly Overlord, dared to enter it carelessly. ¡°H-How did thise to be?¡± Sylvio murmured to himself. Then he said, ¡°Was it caused by the battle between Lufian and the Robotias? ¡°Impossible!¡± Sylvio shook his head. It was not unusual for Lufian to have this strength. After all, he was a Heavenly Overlord. What Sylvio could not believe was how the Robotias could be so powerful. Not even their mother brain could be this powerful. He remembered that when the Robotias invaded Le, they were unable to fight back. Moreover, Sylvio even led the five Le rulers to the Robotias¡¯ir. If he had not stopped Lufian and others from wanting to destroy the Robotias¡¯ mother brain on a whim, it would haveunched a direct attack at that time. Thinking about it now, Sylvio broke into a cold sweat. If he had not stopped them then, would the five Le rulers have been wiped out? Chapter 2623 Chapter 2623 Sylvio was shocked into a cold sweat by the huge ck hole in front of him. One-tenth of the previous level 8 civilization seemed to be covered by it. And it was still expanding. So how big was this ck hole? If it was left over from Lufian''s battle with the Robotias, there was no doubt that the Robotias also had a Heavenly Overlord. Perhaps only the collision of two Heavenly Overlords could form such arge ck hole. It seemed that they all seriously underestimated the strength of the Robotias. It seemed that the ones that were sent to invade Le were just the weaklings. The real powerhouse had always been guarding the mother brain of the Robotias. After recalling it carefully, Sylvio finally remembered. No wonder he suddenly had an impulse and felt an inexplicable feeling when everyone was preparing to attack the mother brain to destroy the Robotias, Somehow he felt that something bad was about to happen, so he stopped Lufian and the others. After returning, he made a prediction but found nothing unusual, so he did not take it to heart. Now that he thought about it, it turned out that all of this was foreshadowed. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. If not for the sudden impulse, the five Le rulers might have been wiped out when they tried to besiege the mother brain of the Robotias. Even if there were two partial Heavenly Overlords, they still could not escape from a real Heavenly Overlord. The difference in strength between the two sides was clear at a nce. They were not on the same level at all. As for why the Robotias did not take action against Le, but only sent some weaklings to test them, Sylvio had no idea. Maybe God did not want Le to get wiped out. That being the case, what about this time? Was there still a glimmer of hope? Sylvio thought of all the possibilities in his mind. In the end, he had to put his hope in the variable David. Only he deserved to be called a chance at life. However, Sylvio put this aside for now. Looking at the huge ck hole in front of him, Sylvio thought, ¡® Since the Robotias also had a Heavenly Overlord, who won the battle between Lufian and the Robotias?¡¯ Or was it a lose-lose situation? Although Lufian had just entered Heavenly Overlord Rank, he was definitely not an ordinary Heavenly Overlord. Sylvio experienced it personally so he knew that Lufian''s strength would be greatly improved after going berserk. Now, Lufian had not appeared in Le for such a long time. By Sylvio''s guess, Lufian should have encountered someone who was also a Heavenly Overlord in his battle with the Robotias. Then, he was injured and he disappeared to recuperate. One of the Heavenly Overlords was injured in a battle with another Heavenly Overlord, but what about the other? What happened to the Robotias? This was a question that Sylvio desperately wanted to know and understand as it was very important to Le. It could even be said that it was rted to the life and death of countless creatures in Le. Sylvio''s hoped that both Lufian and the Robotias'' Heavenly Overlord were injured, or seriously injured and dying. Perhaps they each found a ce to recuperate for hundreds or even thousands of years. By the time they returned, Sylvio believed David would have reached Heavenly Overlord Rank and would be able to fight against him. Then, Le would have a glimmer of hope. Chapter 2624 Chapter 2624 Of course, there was an even better result. The two Heavenly Overlords dying together. However, this possibility was too low. So low that it was negligible. It was only possible when one of them was a great Almighty, someone beyond Heavenly Overlord Rank. After all, all powerhouses that reached Heavenly Overlord Rank had some secret method or trump cards. So, two Heavenly Overlords on the same level would not die together. No one wanted to die. So they would stop when they were heavily injured and retreat on their own. Sylvio did not want Lufian to die with the Robotias. He just wanted both to lose. So there would be buffer time for Le and a chance for David to grow. This was the first time he experienced a bacsh when he was casting Zwei Arithmetics, so one could imagine how much Sylvio valued David. After giving him enough time, Syvio believed that David would not be too inferior to Lufian. Even if Lufian had the universe¡¯s very rare dual souls. To prove his guess, Sylvio stared at the giant ck hole for a long time. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In the end, he clenched his teeth and went inside. He wanted to go to the center to look at the traces left by the battle between Heavenly Overlords. Then, he would use that to determine the result. The two involved were Heavenly Overlords so Sylvio did not need to use Zwei Arithmetics to predict it as it would be useless. They were much stronger than him so even if he got a result, it would not be urate and might affect his decision. The closer he got to the center of the ck hole, the greater the mass and the stronger the energy. An ever-present suction was pulling everything within the ck hole. This suction force did not pose much of a threat to Sylvio at first, but as he slowly went deeper, he gradually felt the horror. Even a partial Heavenly Overlord like Sylvio had to be careful. He did not dare to be careless at all. Since this ck hole was so huge, the force of the explosion at that time would be enough to kill Sylvio, a partial Heavenly Overlord. Aftering to the center of the ck hole, Sylvio had no choice but to use all of his force to stop the terrifying suction. Once he was sucked in, he would bepressed and sliced by countless ovepping spaces. Even if he was lucky enough to survive, he would be transported to another space and time. No one knew where they would be transported to. If they were lucky, they would be transported to somewhere suitable for living. Then, they would survive and find their way home slowly. If they were not lucky, they would be transported to a horrible ce or a forbidden area in the universe. They would have never known how they died. Even if Sylvio was a partial Heavenly Overlord and was at the peak of level 9 civilization Le, a partial Heavenly Overlord was just average in the universe. Only Heavenly Overlords could be considered the true powerhouses. They could move unhindered across the universe and would be respected by all civilizations in the universe. 1 On the other hand, the great Almighty was a big shot of the universe. No matter where they went, they would cause a sensation. As Sylvio felt the terrifying power in the center of the ck hole, his face was filled with horror. This was the first time he faced the full power of a Heavenly Overlord, and he felt so powerless. Was this the power of a Heavenly Overlord? Indeed, it was notparable to a partial Heavenly Overlord at all. No wonder he had no resistance in front of Lufian and could only be killed. This difference was too big. Sylvio even felt that if he was here, he would be killed just from the power of the explosion. ¡°A Heavenly Overlord¡¯s full power is so terrifying. How horrifying. This is not something we can resist,¡± Sylvio murmured to himself. Chapter 2625 Chapter 2625 In fact, Sylvio did not know that this huge ck hole was not formed by the full-force collision of the two Overlords. Instead, it was formed because Mother detonated the energy it umted after devouring multiple civilizations. That power was no less powerful than a Heavenly Overlord¡¯s self-destruction. Mother had not yet reached Heavenly Overlord Rank. Like Sylvio, it was just a partial Heavenly Overlord. However, it had a treasure bestowed by the great Almighty so it could rely on its partial Heavenly Overlord strength to fight against a real Heavenly Overlord. Of course, this kind of fighting came at a price. The treasures from a great Almighty were not so easy to control. While Mother fought, it was also exhausting its life. In the end, with no way out, Mother chose to drag Lufian down and die with her. However, who would have thought that, even though Lufian had only just stepped into Heavenly Overlord Rank, he was much more powerful than an ordinary Heavenly Overlord? After going berserk, both his strength and physical strength were raised to a higher level. Even so, Lufian was seriously injured and had to stay in seclusion to recuperate. The explosion was so powerful at that time, that even a Heavenly Overlord might be blown to death if he was not careful, let alone a partial Heavenly Overlord. So, one could see how strong Mother¡¯s destination was. Even Lufian could not deliver such a powerful blow. Sylvio, who came to the center of the ck hole, felt the energy fluctuations left over from the battle, and that frightened him. With Sylvio¡¯s reasoning abilities, he could roughly understand the situation at that time by working backward. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org That was why he was shocked and scared. It was impossible for a partial Heavenly Overlord to survive. Even a Heavenly Overlord would suffer in the center of the explosion. This made Sylvio more certain of his guess. Lufian must have been injured and had to stay in seclusion to recuperate. It was likely that he was badly injured. After getting the answer he wanted, Sylvio breathed a sigh of relief and turned to leave. Lufian probably would not return to Le in the short term. In theing time, everyone needed to work together and be prepared. First, he would ask David toe to Le as soon as possible and then help Elora restore her body. Afterpleting these two things, Sylvio was ready to properly educate David. Talent and luck were indispensable since,ing from a low -level civilization, he was able to reach this point. With proper guidance, it might be possible for him to enter the true Heavenly Overlord Rank before Lufian returned. After exiting the ck hole, Sylvio headed in the direction of Le and crossed the barrier. After arriving at Le, he sent Le¡¯s location to David¡¯smunication device. At the same time, he attached a message asking David toe as soon as possible. Then he set up the arrays Elora needed to restore her body and waited for David to arrive. David was on his way at this time. The surrounding space was constantly transforming. David was like a time traveler. Only Overlords could travel like this, ignoring the constraints of space. He was much faster than he was in the highest twelvedimensional space. Because of the system, no matter where David was, he could receive messages from others almost instantly. Even ck holes were no exception. David nced at it and ignored it. He had determined Le¡¯s direction already and would wait until he reached Le¡¯s vicinity. The territory of a level 9 civilization was quiterge. Even if he reached the border, there was still a long way to go. Chapter 2626 Chapter 2626 The Elven Forest of Five Continent was where the Elves lived. Five Continent was also the most central andrgest in Le. Not only did countless races live on it, but there were also statues of the five Le Overlords, more commonly known as the five Le rulers. Every day, countless creatures came from all corners of Le to worship the five Le rulers. Five Continent was divided into five areas, south, east, north, west, and middle, which respectively represent the fivemon elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The Elven Forest was located at the southernmost edge of Five Continent, upying a small corner in the area representing the wood attribute. The Elves were also a race that Le was famous for. It was not that they were very powerful. Instead, the Elven women were so beautiful that they were pursued by Le¡¯s numerous forces. Especially the younger generation of the major forces. Whoever had two Elven maids would be the most outstanding in their circle. Among the younger generation, those who could be rewarded with Elven women were either heirs or direct descendants who had made great contributions to their forces. In the past, Elven women were the favorite targets of the underground forces. An Elven woman could be sold for a very high price in the underground trading world. There was nothing the Elves could do about this. Their overall strength was not enough, and they did not have a strong backer to stand up for them, so they could only reduce the scope of their activities by staying together as much as possible. Yet, even this could not stop those who wanted to get rich. It was said that at one time, tens of thousands of Elven women who were gathered together were taken over by a force at the same time. It caused a huge sensation. Subsequently, many Elven women appeared in Le¡¯s various underground auctions. That force made a lot of money from this. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The Elves were furious about this. Losing tens of thousands of n members was also a huge loss to them. After spending a lot of money, they learned that the people who attacked them were the Vingeans who also lived in the wood attribute southern area of Five Continent. The Elven Queen went to the Vingeans to demand an exnation, but they refused to admit it. They asked the Elves to provide evidence. However, where would the Elves find the evidence? They even bought this news at a huge price. In the end, the Elven Queen attacked the Vingeans with hatred but was seriously injured by the head of the Vingeans. Then, she abdicated. Then, the queen who changed the fate of the Elves, Isa took over the position of the Elven Queen. After taking office, Isa began drastic reforms. Firstly, the Elves could not stick to one ce. They had to go out and get in touch with the outside world. The first thing Isa did was to visit Le¡¯s major forces and give them the Elven Forest¡¯s unique Water of Eternity, Fountain of Youth, and Elven women. This won her the favor of those big forces. Rather than being secretly spied on and quietly abducted, it would be better to just give some women away openly. At first, Isa¡¯s idea was opposed by almost the entire n. After all, who would want to give their people to those big families as ythings? They could not do anything if they were caught, but if they were sent out, wouldn¡¯t they be the sinners of the entire n? However, Isa insisted on doing things her way. She implemented her n under tremendous pressure. No matter how her n looked at her or scolded her behind her back, Isa endured it silently. She believed that as long as she persisted in her ideas, she could change the status quo of the Elves. That would then allow them to go out in an upright manner without worrying about being caught like prey. Chapter 2627 Chapter 2627 In the early stages of reform, Isa received many doubts, objections, and even curses behind her back. After all, giving her people to those big forces as ythings was not what the Queen of the Elves should do. Elven Queens throughout the ages had always taken it as their duty to protect the Elves. Only Isa wanted to send everyone out and push them into the fire pit. However, it was not easy for the Elves to overthrow Isa. After all, she had the Elves¡¯ inherited treasure, and as long as she did not give it up voluntarily, there was nothing they could do about it. Isa ignored thispletely. She insisted on implementing her n under great pressure. She knew that if she wanted to change the fate of the Elves, she must rise after failure. Instead of letting Le¡¯s various forces target the Elven women, she would raise the price of Elven women astronomically. Rather than make the Elves a walking money bag in everyone¡¯s eyes, it would be better to be generous and give them away directly to gain the favor of the major forces. As for the Elves¡¯ iprehension, Isa believed that it would not be long before they understood her good intentions. As Elven Queen Isa began to visit the top forces in Le and gave away the Water of Eternity, Fountain of Youth, and Elven women, this caused quite a stir in Le at the time. On the surface, all the forces were indifferent, but secretly they all wanted to be visited by Elven Queen Isa as this would show that they were recognized by her. At the same time, they could even get some benefits. It was simply the best of both worlds. Of course, prestige was still the main thing. For example, if one force got a visit from the Elves but another did not, it would mean that they were stronger than other forces. Prestige was very important to all forces in Le. Slowly, all the forces visited by Isa would warmly receive the Elves. They even said that they would treat Elven women well and be friends with the Elves from then on. After a while, almost all of Le¡¯s top forces were bribed by Queen Isa. They even publicly stated that the Elves would be protected within their sphere of influence and that it was prohibited to capture and sell Elven women. Otherwise, all would be severely punished if discovered. Although it was impossible topletely ban this kind of thing with huge benefits, at least they could stop 99% of it. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Now things were much better than before. Even if someone took a desperate risk, they could only do it quietly, not brazenly. With the statements of all major forces, the Elves could finally leave the Elven Forest without worrying about being captured at anytime. After getting in touch with the outside world, the Elves began to exchange their specialties for various resources. Their overall strength was also constantly improving. The fate of the Elven women sent out was not as miserable as when they were captured and sold. Some even became concubines of some big shots and enjoyed unlimited glory. Gradually, the voices questioning Isa became lesser until, one day, they finally disappeared. From opposition and doubt, to support and admiration. Isapletely changed her impression among her people and became the queen who changed the fate of the Elves. She would be recorded in the history of the Elves. However, the Elves also offended some forces. That was inevitable. There were so many forces in Le that it was uncountable. The Elves could not consider every force and could only choose some of the top ones to make friends with. Otherwise, it would not be enough even if they sent all the Elven women away. Isa knew how difficult it was for the Elves to be where they are today. Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 If Isa wanted this to continue, she needed to maintain the rtionship with the top forces in Le. So every once in a while, Queen Isa would take the Water of Eternity and Fountain of Youth of the Elves, as well as the specially trained Elven women, to visit the major forces in Le. The Elves¡¯ once-in-a-century sacrificial ceremony was also an opportunity for the Elves to show their strength to Le. All forces in Le who were friends with the Elves would be invited to participate. At the same time, it was also to tell those people and forces in Le who were still secretly spying on Elven women that the Elves were now different. They would not be manipted by just anyone. If they wanted to take action against the Elves, they must be prepared and aware of paying a huge price. Therefore, the sacrificial ceremony was very important to the Elves. Preparations would usually start several years in advance, and the Elves would inevitably show a whole new look to Le¡¯s major forces. The time for the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony was getting closer and closer. The whole n was busy. Inside the tallest tower, a woman with pointed ears and exuding a mature charm was standing on the top floor, looking at her busy tribe below. She was Isa, the Elven Queen who changed the fate of the Elves. Invitations had been sent to all Le¡¯s major forces, and everyone had replied positively. The Elves were still not very strong in Le. They were only average. However, they had a huge appeal. The achievements they have today were inseparable from Elven Queen Isa. If not for her, the Elves might still be living a dark life. They would still have to worry that some forces would kidnap and sell them to big shots as ythings at any time. At that time, there would be groups of people wandering the Elven Forest, hoping to make a fortune from Elven women. If they could catch one, they could get a huge fortune. It would be better than going on an adventure to look for treasures. Knock knock knock! Knock knock knock! N?velDrama.Org content. Suddenly, a series of rapid knocks on the door could be heard. Isa, who was deep in thought, frowned. ¡°Come in!¡± Isa said. The door pushed open, and a young woman walked in quickly. Thud thud thud! The soles of her feet were in constant close contact with the wooden floor. The visitor also had a pair of pointed ears and looked somewhat simr to Isa. However, she was more youthful. ¡°Mother!¡± The young woman gasped. She was the daughter of Elven Queen Isa, the Elven Princess Evie. Although Isa did not give birth to Evie, Isa raised her. The two practiced a special technique of the Elves, which required frequent teachings so that they shared many gic simrities. As a result, Evie looked more and more like Isa. ¡°Gosh. You look excited. Did something good happen?¡± Isa turned around and asked, looking at Evie. ¡°Mothe, I have good news to tell you.¡± A happy smile beamed from Evie¡¯s face. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the good news?¡± Isa asked curiously. ¡°Mother, guess!¡± Evie did not reveal it immediately but kept it secret. Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2629-¡°It¡¯s rare that something can make you so happy, let me think,¡± Isa said, pretending to be profound. ¡°Then think quickly and see if you can guess,¡± Evie urged. ¡°Hmm¡­ From what I know about you, you haven¡¯t been this happy since you came back from The Spirit Cage. I¡¯m afraid there is only one person who can do that. Did you get news from David?¡± Isa asked with a smile. ¡°Ah? Mother! H-How did you guess so quickly? No fun! No fun! Mother, you are bullying me,¡± Evie pouted in dissatisfaction. She wanted to give her mother a surprise but did not expect Isa to find out so quickly. This made Evie feel her intelligence was insulted. ¡°Is it difficult? Evie, don¡¯t you know that since you came back, you only smile when we talk about David? You don¡¯t usually smile so happily.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± Evie blushed stammering. ¡°Yeah! You just didn¡¯t write ¡®I like David¡¯ on your face,¡± Isa joked. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As the Elven Queen, she should have tried her best to stop her daughter, an Elven Princess, from liking a human. Because neither the princess nor the queen of the Elves could lose their virginity. Otherwise, the special skills that the Elves had practiced for many years would be in vain, preventing them from inheriting the ancestral treasure of the Elves. Then, naturally, they would not be able to assume the position of Elven Queen. However, Isa not only had no intention of stopping her but she even thought about how to bring Evie and David together. This was because David¡¯s identity might change the fate of the Elves once more. Even though the Elves had a strong appeal and were doing pretty well now, it was built on the premise of the Elves giving out Water of Eternity, Fountain of Youth, and Elven women to the major forces. Once they stopped doing that, the Elves would go back to suffering. Even though the Elves were doing much better than before, Isa was still not satisfied. She wanted to find a very strong backer. David would be her target if she wanted authority in Le without having to socialize with the major forces. Even if David fancied Isa, she would agree to be his dependent without hesitation for the sake of the Elves, let alone Evie. To Isa, David¡¯s identity must be shocking since he had a soul power that even she, herself, feared. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not! Mother, you¡¯re such a bully. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore,¡± Evie huffed. ¡°Alright, alright. I was just joking. Tell me. What did David say?¡± Isa changed the topic. Now that they were back on topic, Evie smiled again. She said happily, ¡°Mother, David said he will come to the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony on time.¡± ¡°Really? He¡¯sing?¡± Isa¡¯s interest was piqued as well. It would be great if David coulde to the sacrificial ceremony. She believed that with David¡¯s identity, he would deter all the iing forces. The Elves would be able to rise to another height then. ¡°Yeah, he just asked me for our location, and he¡¯s on his way now,¡± Isa answered affirmatively. When she heard this, Isa frowned slightly. Why did David ask Evie where the Elves were located? Did he not know where they were? Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2630-It seemed impossible! Although the Elves were not very powerful now, they were very famous. How could a man of noble birth like David not know the location of the Elves? Isa could not figure out the reason, but this did not affect her mood. This did not make her doubt David¡¯s identity and strength either. After all, Isa personally fought David in The Spirit Cage. Even if she used the Elves¡¯ inherited treasure, the arrow could not do any harm to David. David¡¯s final outburst of anger even caused Isa to truly experience a death crisis. David¡¯s soul was too powerful. Even if Isa possessed the Elves¡¯ inherited treasure, she would be killed instantly when facing David. Back then, Isa guessed that David¡¯s identity was not simple. Now that David wasing, Isa began to formte a n that she had prepared long ago. She never had the chance to implement it. Now David had brought this opportunity, a look of hatred appeared in her eyes and she exuded a strong murderous aura. It was the first time that Evie saw her mother like this. She was a little scared and asked, ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Her words also brought Isa back to reality. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s nothing! I just thought of something that happened a long time ago,¡± Isa replied casually. ¡°Mother, what could make you act so scary?¡± Evie asked worriedly. ¡°Evie, you are still young, so there are some things that you are not ready to know yet.¡± ¡°Mother, I am not young anymore, and I am the Elven Princess, so I am qualified to know some of our secrets. I want to know what¡¯s in your mind that caused you to show such murderous looks,¡± Evie said seriously. She had just said that David wasing to attend the Elves ¡® sacrificial ceremony, and then, her mother showed such murderous feelings. Evie naturally thought that her mother¡¯s intention to kill was rted to David, so she kept asking questions. Although she did not think there was any deep hatred between David and her mother, she still wanted to understand. Isa looked at her daughter. She figured that if that n was to be implemented, she might need help from Evie. It would not be a bad thing to tell her in advance. So Isa asked, ¡°Evie, do you still remember that the Elves once encountered a catastrophe? Tens of thousands of Elven women were taken away in one go and sold to various ces in Le. It caused a great sensation at the time.¡± ¡°Of course, I remember! That is the eternal pain of our n. Tens of thousands of our n members were sold to be the ythings of other beasts. They were mistreated and humiliated.¡± At this point, Evie¡¯s eyes turned red. It was clear that she was thinking of those trafficked women. She was very young at that time, but she did not forget. This was the pain of their n, an irreconcble hatred. ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember! You were still young at that time, so I thought you had forgotten.¡± Isa nodded. ¡°How could I? I will never forget that, Mother, you are the best Elven Queen and you¡¯re also my idol. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would still be living in darkness and live a life as other people¡¯s prey,¡± Evie said with admiration. The lifespan of the Elves waspletely different from that of humans. From the moment they were born, they absorbed the woodattribute spiritual energy between heaven and earth to nourish their bodies. So, they grew slowly and had very long lifespans. Even though Evie looked like a human in her twenties, she was actually hundreds of years old. Chapter 2631 Chapter 2631 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2631-¡°No, I¡¯m not doing enough. The Elves still have a deep grudge that we still have not avenged. If we don¡¯t get vengeance, the Elves will always be looked down upon.¡± As Isa said that, a look of hatred appeared in her eyes. A murderous intent also started emitting from her body. On hearing this, Evie suddenly realized her mother¡¯s murderous intent was from remembering the blood feud between the Elves, so she tried to persuade her, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Although you are the Elven Queen, revenge is not your responsibility alone, but the obligation of every Elve. We should unite and avenge those nsmen and make those scum pay the price.¡± ¡°When I took over as the Elven Queen, I swore that I would avenge this blood feud during my tenure as the Elven Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Queen, otherwise I would be too ashamed to meet the ancestors of the Elves.¡± ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t say that. Even if you fail to take revenge, you are still the best Elven Queen in the history of the Elves. Without you, we would not even dare to leave the Elven Forest, let alone walk around Le brazenly,¡± Evie said quickly. What she said was also true. Even if Isa failed to take revenge, it would not affect her contribution to the Elves, nor would it shake her status among the Elves. Isa shook her head and spoke with a solemn tone, ¡°Evie, if you had the chance to exact vengeance on those beasts now, would you be willing to seize it?¡± ¡°Of course, I would! Mother, just tell me what you need me to do! As long as I can avenge the Elves, I¡¯ll do anything,¡± Evie replied without hesitation. ¡°The opportunity hase now. This sacrificial ceremony is the best time for us to take revenge.¡± Isa¡¯s eyes shed coldly. ¡°Mom, do you want David to help?¡± Evie guessed what her mother was thinking. ¡°Yes, David has the strongest soul power among the younger generation that I have ever seen. His identity will definitely not be simple. Since he ising to this sacrificial ceremony, it will be our best opportunity. If we miss it, we will not have another chance at revenge for a long time. We know the strength of our enemies, so it is difficult to do it by ourselves,¡± Isa nodded and admitted. Although Le¡¯s other forces had a good rtionship with the Elves, this rtionship was maintained because the Elves gave a lot of benefits to them. However, they would not go to great lengths to destroy other forces for the sake of the Elves because the benefits were not enough. Among the major forces in Le, a core meeting would be held to weigh the pros and cons before deciding on any big matters. Unless there was sufficient reason to interest them, a decision would not be approved. Even the heads of the families could not make the decision. Offending the Vingeans for the Elves? It would not be worth it! One must know that the Vingeans could not be wiped out just because someone wished it so. Many forces in Le could wipe out the Vingeans, but not many could do so without suffering harm to themselves. ¡°But Mother, even if David has that ability, will he help? After all, we haven¡¯t known each other long, and our rtionship is not that good,¡± Evie asked with some worry. ¡°It will depend on you then.¡± Isa smiled. ¡°Depend on me? No, no! I can¡¯t do it! Why would David listen to me? I don¡¯t have that ability.¡± Evie shook her head repeatedly. She really did not have the confidence to make David help the Elves. Chapter 2632 Chapter 2632 This wasn¡¯t just a matter concerning an individual but an entire force. Even if David was willing to assist the Elves, would the force supporting him be willing to do so? Would it jeopardize David¡¯s rtionship with the force backing him? These were all factors that required careful-consideration. ¡°Evie, listen to me. I have carefully observed David. He is a very enthusiastic person and he¡¯s very good to the friends-around him. I believe you know this too. In addition, he¡¯s not arrogant and proud like the heirs of those big powers. Wedefinitely can¡¯t ask him for help directly, but if he encounters an enemy attack while he¡¯s staying here and it happens to be the ce where he lives, judging from his character, David will not stand idly by,¡± ¡°But¡­ But in this case, aren¡¯t we taking advantage of him? Mother, I¡­ I don¡¯t want this,¡± Evie resisted. ¡°Evie, you have to know that this is the closest opportunity we have to get revenge. Once we miss it, we don¡¯t know when we will get another. Since we¡¯re in the same area, those beasts will not let us develop. Are you willing to let all of our nsmen who were tortured to death die with remaining grievances?¡± Isa asked in a deep voice. ¡°I-I-I¡­¡± Evie stuttered for a long time without saying anything. She was so anxious that she almost cried. She wanted to avenge those nsmen, but she did not want to take advantage of David either. In a dilemma, her eyes welled up and tears began to fall. Seeing this, Isa walked to Evie and stretched out to touch her head. Sheforted Evie softly, ¡°Good girl, just do as I say. I will n this matter carefully, and I guarantee that David will never find out. It won¡¯t affect your rtionship with him.¡± ¡°Mother, David is my savior. If it weren¡¯t for him, my fate would be no better than those of the trafficked nsmen. Aren¡¯t we repaying kindness with enmity by doing this?¡± Evie asked, sobbing. In her opinion, using her savior was equivalent to repaying kindness with hatred-¡°No way! Don¡¯t think about it. I will y it by ear when the timees. I will make sure that those beasts are just ants to David and he will not hurt himself while wiping them out before I take action. If the force behind David is not as powerful as I imagine, we can just give up the whole n, what do you think?¡± After Isa finished speaking, she stared at Evie closely, waiting for her answer. Evie wanted to say no, but she suddenly saw a trace of begging in her mother¡¯s eyes. N?velDrama.Org content. This shocked Evie. Her mother was the Elven Queen. Relying on her strength, she led the Elves to change their fate from being prey to being able to walk out of the Elven Forest. At the same time, she also achieved unparalleled achievements. The most admired leader in the eyes of the n actually had a pleading look in her eyes. As soon as Evie¡¯s words of rejection reached the tip of her tongue, she swallowed them. In the end, she could only say helplessly, ¡°W-What should I do then?¡± Upon hearing Evie¡¯s answer, a smile immediately appeared on Isa¡¯s face. Evie was a very important part of her n. Her consent was necessary to ensure the perfect implementation of the n. ¡®Thank you, Evie!¡± Isa said seriously. ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to thank me. Not only am I a member of the Elves, but I am also the Elven Princess so I must do something for the Elves.¡± Evie replied. ¡°I am speaking for the tens of thousands of Elves who were sold asmodities. As far as I know, less than one percent of them survive. The rest are all dead, and they were all tortured before they died. One can even say that they died with hatred.¡± Chapter 2633 Chapter 2633 Faced with her mother¡¯s pleading eyes. Evie had no choice but to reluctantly agree to help her implement the n. They would use David¡¯s strength and background to avenge the Elves¡¯ blood feud. She did not want to take advantage of David, her savior, but she could not resist her mother¡¯s pleading eyes. That was when Evie discovered that the omnipotent mother in her heart could also be weak and powerless at times. Hence, she had no choice but to agree. The n was notplicated. After David arrived, they would arrange for him to stay in an independent ce, with Evie apanying him. Then Elven Queen Isa would lead people to attract the Vingeans. The two sides would then have a brief battle not far from where David lived. When David heard the sound of fighting, he would definitely ask the reason. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Then, Evie would exin to David what the Vingeans did. How they had been secretly capturing Elven women and selling them in Le for profit. They even captured tens of thousands of Elven women at a time and sold them all to unscrupulous businessmen. While exining, Evie would also show David some pictures. They were all about the inhuman torture that Elven women suffered after being sold. They could not evenmit suicide so they endured endless pain and torture in silence until they died. After almost every Elven woman died, their bodies would be scarred and they would die with grievances. As per Isa¡¯s observation, judging from David¡¯s character, he would definitely not sit idly by. If he still did not want to intervene, Isa would lead the Vingeans to where David lived and trick the Vingeans into attacking David. In that way, David would have no choice but to take action. As the heir to a superpower, David had no reason to tolerate when someone was tantly bullying him. As long as they created conflict between David and the Vingeans, the n would be a sess. Isa figured David should be an heir secretly cultivated by a superpower of Le. The status of this kind of heir was very high. There was a chance that he would be the controller of his own force in the future. Even if he failed, he would still be at least the number two or three. If both sides fought for real, or if David was injured, the force behind him might go ballistic and eradicate the Vingeans, causing those beasts to disappear from the universe. In this way, the Elves¡¯ sworn hatred would be avenged. Although the Elves were not the ones who destroyed them, they would be happy as long as the Vingeans received the punishment they deserved. Isa realized that with the Elves¡¯ current strength, seeking revenge was nearly impossible. They wouldn¡¯t have a chance even in thousands or tens of thousands of years. The Vingeans and the Elves lived together in the southern district of Five Continent, and the two ns were very close by The Vingeans could not possibly watch the Elves develop to the point where they could be a threat. So, they would find a way to stop the Elves before they could reach that stage. This would further diminish the Elves¡¯ chances of seeking revenge. Therefore, they did not want to pursue the goal of killing their enemies with their own hands. They would be fine as long as the Vingeans received the punishment they deserved. The mother and daughter discussed details about how to make it seem natural so that David could not tell. Isa understood that with David¡¯s intelligence, he might not have the time to think when the time came. However, once he calmed down and recalled what happened, he would guess that the Elves were using him. Isa was justforting Evie by saying that David would not notice. At this moment, Isa could not care anymore. Initially, she only wanted to get Evie and David together. Chapter 2634 Chapter 2634 If that happened, Isa reckoned that it be easy for them to cause trouble for the Vingeans, with David and the force behind him as backers. However, that was not to be. It had been several years since David contacted Evie. One could see that David was not serious about Evie after all. He had always been Evie¡¯s unrequited love. Since that did not work, Isa could only use David. Even though David was Evie¡¯s savior and it was hical, there was nothing Isa could do about the blood feud involving all of the Elves. If she missed this chance, there would not be another one. At worst, after everything was done, she would give maximumpensation to David and the force behind him. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Anyway, David would not suffer any loss. After the mother and daughter discussed the n, Isa went about her business. The Elves¡¯ once-in-a-century sacrificial ceremony was about to take ce. As the Elven Queen, she was certainly very busy. They needed to be well prepared and not make any mistakes at such a huge event. In the following days, Elven Princess Evie, originally lively and innocent, became depressed. Her previous warm smile was gone, and she would often frown and sit alone in a daze. Some Elven women familiar with Isa wondered what happened to their princess. Among the Elves, only Elven Queen Isa knew that Evie still could not ept using her savior, David. There was nothing she could do about it. What needed to be said was said, and what needed to be done was done. Now it was up to Evie to convince herself. At this point, Isa could not give up this n anymore. As long as the Vingeans could be defeated, Isa was willing to step down as the Elven Queen or face a trial. When Isa was still the Elven Princess, she experienced tens of thousands of her people being trafficked. At that time, Elven women were ves bought and sold by everyone. Some people even got tired of the Elven woman after buying them, so they would sell them again at a cheaper price. They did not see Elven women as human beings at all. Many Elven women were tortured to death after changing hands many times. At that time, Isa silently swore in her heart that it would be her duty in this life to bring down the Vingeans. No matter how high the price, it would be worth it. Yet after serving as the Elven Queen for so many years, she still could not find a chance to annihte the Vingeans, even as she led the Elves to change their fate of being treated as prey. When David appeared, Isa saw hope. So that was why she was trying to grasp it at all costs. Time passed like this day by day. In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed. Even at David¡¯s speed that could ignore space, he had not reached Le still. So, one could see how far Le was from Earth. This distance could no longer be measured in units. Having been on the road non-stop for more than half a year, David felt a little tired. Not physically, but mentally. With the strength of a partial Heavenly Overlord, he would not be tired even on a thousand or ten thousand years¡¯ journey, let alone half a year¡¯s journey. Yet, this was just the first time in such a long time that David did not have anyone to talk to. An unprecedented feeling of loneliness swept over him. To protect his mental health, David decided to stop and find a or continent with intelligent life to rest. He wanted to find someone to talk to and relieve his boredom. Chapter 2635 Chapter 2635 The distance was unimaginable for ordinary people; from Earth¡¯s Milky Way to level 9 civilization, Le. It could no longer be calcted in specific units. Even with David¡¯s partial Heavenly Overlord strength and changing of space multiple times, he could not arrive even after half a year. There were countless civilizations along such a long distance. Of course, most of them were low-level civilizations. High-level civilizations were rare, and they were all level 7 and level 8 civilizations. The only nearest level 9 civilization was Le. Among the vast gxies, a level 4 civilization was located halfway between David and Le. Since David could not stand the loneliness of not having anyone to talk to for half a year, he stopped his journey near the vast gxy. As he looked at the starry civilization ahead and felt the breath of living creatures, David dived in, ready to talk to some humans or other intelligent life forms. After not speaking for more than half a year, he almost forgot how to speak. David had only lived a few dozen years since he was born. If he had not obtained the system, he would have been a middle-aged man. Earth could notpare with civilizations like Star Kingdom. For example, the grandmasters of the major forces in Star Kingdom might need hundreds of years to break through a realm in seclusion or to practice a secret technique. David¡¯s every breakthrough in seclusion would notst more than three days. Naturally, he was not used to being alone for more than half a year without anyone to talk to. If other intelligent beings knew that David had be a true Overlord in less than a hundred years, and he was near the final Heavenly Overlord Rank in Overlord Realm, it was unknown what their reaction would be. Perhaps no one would believe him. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After all, this was too exaggerated. Which one of the Saints did not take thousands or even tens of thousands of years to achieve the rank they were in, let alone a partial Heavenly Overlord? They still needed to cross the Divine Realm! Even Sylvio, an old man who had lived for endless years, would be shocked if he knew this. After David entered the Boundless Gxy, he did not go deeper andnded directly on the nearest living. He now urgently needed someone to talk to to relieve his boredom. Although it was only the outermost in the vast gxy of a level 4 civilization, it was still much larger than Earth. It wasparable to the Sun in size. At this time, three carriages were moving quickly on a wide public road in Brechen. Dozens of cattle-like beasts were at the front and rear of the team of carriages, as well as around. Each beast would have a man riding on them. These men were in uniform. They were outside to protect the people in the carriages while acting as guards. When David arrived at Brechen, he saw the carriage team. David, who had not spoken to someone for half a year, suddenly felt happy that he finally saw a living person. So, he immediately stopped in front of the carriage team. ¡°Stop!¡± Seeing someone blocking the road ahead, the head of the guards waved his hand and signaled the carriages behind him to stop. All the carriages were parked neatly on the wide public road. ¡°May I know who you are? Why are you blocking my way?¡± The captain asked, staring at David with lightning-like eyes. At the same time, his body was tensed and ready to take action at anytime. Chapter 2636 Chapter 2636 The other guards tightened their circle to protect the three carriages. The guards were all on alert. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. They were all looking at David blocking the front of the team. As experienced guards, they instinctively felt nothing good woulde from this sudden blockade. David was very excited when he heard the captain¡¯s voice. He had not talked to anyone for a long time. If he held it in any longer, he might even forget how to talk. ¡°My friend, don¡¯t get me wrong! 1-1 was just passing by and wanted to hitch a ride. I wonder if that¡¯s okay?¡± David replied excitedly. ¡°We have something important to do, so I can¡¯t take you with us. Please understand,¡± the captain replied politely. While they were traveling, it was better to do less than to do more. He did not think there would be someone alone in this wilderness that they would run into so coincidentally. How in the world could there be so many coincidences? One must know that there were many robbers on this public road. So why would a young man dare walk here? ¡°My friend, I can pay you. Please let me hitchhike. I just need someone to talk to,¡± David continued. After more than half a year, he finally found a human being he could talk to. How could he let the other person leave like that? ¡°Bro, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to take you, but we have something important going on, so please get out of the way.¡± The captain remained unmoved. In his opinion, the young man in front of him must have been sent by some gang of robbers to take the lead. Once he was allowed into the team and understood their strength, it would not take long for the gang to swarm and loot them. This had happened more than once or twice. Feeling the vignce in the other person¡¯s eyes, David smiled bitterly and said, ¡°My friend, I don¡¯t mean any harm. Do I look like a bad person?¡± He understood the reason why the other party did not take him. After all, this was not Earth but another civilization in the universe. There were nows that bound everyone. Apart from Earth where David came from, everyone respected people with higher strength. If one¡¯s strength or background was strong, they could kill weaklings at will without any punishment. Thew enforcement team usually just went through the motion. However, it waspletely different on Earth. Whether strong or weak, everyone was protected by thew. One could not kill ordinary people at will without any reason. Otherwise, they would be hunted down by the authorities sent by the government. David figured this was something Earth had done better. After all, he was once one of the ordinary people. Of course, no matter where one was, there would always be the privileged ones. This remained an unchangeable fact. However, if David was on Earth, it would be pretty easy to catch a ride along the way. Yet, it would not work in other civilizations. ¡°Boy! Stop pretending to be pitiful in front of me. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you scum is trying to do? You want to infiltrate us, understand our strength, and then send the news back to see if you can take us down yourself. If not, you will contact some other robber gangs to take us and loot everything. Listen to me, don¡¯t even dream about it. I will not let you join us. If the gang behind you dares toe, I will show you who you should and shouldn¡¯t rob,¡± the captain scolded sternly. He no longer wanted to make excuses with the kid in front of him. Continuing his journey was more important. It was very unwise to continue wasting time here! Chapter 2637 Chapter 2637 Listening to the hostile words and judging by his wary looks, David knew it would be impossible to get a ride. However, he didn¡¯t feel sad. This was a living with human life, so it should be easy to find others to talk to and relieve boredom. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to believe me, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Goodbye!¡± David said and turned to leave. At this moment, a charming voice came from the first luxurious carriage. ¡°Captain Homer, what¡¯s going on? Why did you stop?¡± The Captain, who had just spoken to David, immediately jumped off the beast and went to the carriage. He said respectfully, ¡°Madam, someone is blocking the road ahead. I suspect he¡¯s sent here by a robber gang to take the lead. We are driving him away now and we can continue our journey soon.¡± ¡°Really? If he is a robber, he must be here for money. Just give him some and let him leave! I believe they don¡¯t want to be robbers either but had no choice. Who would want to live life on the edge if they can live without worries?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam! I¡¯ll do it right away!¡± Captain Homer stepped back respectfully. Then, he walked to the front and looked at David, who was about to leave. ¡°Boy, Madam is kind. She figured it¡¯s not easy for you to be a robber, so here¡¯s something for you. Take it, and don¡¯t bother us again. I won¡¯t be so nice if we meet again next time.¡± Saying that, he threw a bag at David. David reached out and caught it. The bag was quite heavy and he had no idea what was inside. Captain Homer rode the beast forward, while David stepped aside and watched the team pass him. Captain Homer kept staring at David. As the team left, he took one final deep look at David and quickly chased after the team. David stood there, looked in the direction of the team, and opened the bag in his hand. A ray of golden light emitted from the bag, causing David¡¯s eyes to widen. David wondered, ¡®Is that gold?¡¯ When he took it out, he saw that it was a gold brick. However, this gold brick was very different from the gold bricks on Earth. After all, on Earth, even gold at 999 or 999.9 purity was just gold. One could not see it without a light at night. However, the gold brick in David¡¯s hand was actually emitting a golden light. It would be useful as a shlight at night. ¡°Interesting! So interesting!¡± A smile appeared on David¡¯s lips. The voice from the luxurious carriage earlier did not escape his ears. Who was David? He was a partial Heavenly Overlord. His soul power even achieved Heavenly Overlord Rank early. If he wanted to, his soul power would allow him to know even the slightest movement on this. What interested David was that the other party clearly thought that he was a robber aplice and, yet, she still gave him so much money. Even if David did not know the universal currency of this, he knew that the gold brick in his hands was worth a lot of money. At least, it was worth a lot on this. She could give such valuable things and say such words to a robber trying to rob her. Who was this person? She had such a grand vision. Moreover, that voice sounded feminine. Since she had such a grand vision, this woman¡¯s identity might not be simple. David tossed the golden brick in his hand and put it away. He was going to follow up and take a look. This was the first time he had met a woman like that. It would be a pity not to see her again. Anyway, he needed someone to talk to and relieve his boredom.N?velDrama.Org content. So, this woman would be the best candidate. While walking, he turned on themunication device. He was shocked by the hundreds of messages. Chapter 2638 Chapter 2638 Checking the messages one by one, he found that most of them were from Celia and the others. A few were from Evie. Only with the help of the system could David receive messages from all over the universe. He could receive all messages whether they were from Celia and others on Earth, or Elven Princess Evie on Le. Moreover, the messages he sent back could be sent to the destination as soon as possible. This was the power of the system. It made absolutely no sense, just as how David¡¯s strength had improved. How did the system manage to upgrade an ordinary person to partial Heavenly Overlord Rank in just a few decades? It was unfathomable! Even the host David was confused about the system. He only knew that it came from a relic of the God Tier Civilization. As for where the ruins of the God Tier Civilization were from, no one knew. David, from another timeline, encountered it by mistake. When he tried searching for it again by memory, the ruins of the God Tier Civilization hadpletely disappeared. It was as if it appeared out of thin air. Celia and others sent messages of concern and greetings. For example, they inquired whether he had arrived safely, if there was any danger during his journey, or if he was ustomed to traveling. David responded one by one. He asked them not to worry, exining that he was fine, though he hadn¡¯t reached Le yet. He assured them he should be there soon and mentioned that he was tracking his progress along the way. He also added that, in the future, after everyone had reached Eternal Realm, he would take everyone on a trip. After replying to Celia and the others, David started to reply to Elven Princess Evie. She asked David when he would arrive at the Elven Forest. When he arrived, he should contact her so that she could take David around the Elven Forest. The Elven Forest was one of the most scenic ces on Five Continent. Since the southern area was a wood attribute area and was full of wood attribute energy, the vegetation there would grow very nicely. It would be dozens of times thicker than other ces. When everything was done, David turned on the system. [Body: Ancient level 10 (You may upgrade one level using 10 millionvish points) [Mind: Heavenly level 10 (You may upgrade using 1 millionvish points) [Combat: Partial Heavenly Overlord [Lavish points: 2868524 N?velDrama.Org content. [Special skill: Cloning (level 6)] David was quite satisfied with the increase invish points. In more than half a year, it had risen to more than 2 million and was close to 3 million. Although it was not as fast as before, that kind of opportunity was rare. Now that Amber City had returned to calm, David was very satisfied that it could still rise so much. At this rate, it would only take two or three years for it to reach 10 million. When his Body reached Heavenly Level 1, inbination with his 81 Level 6 clones, Heavenly Overlord Lufian, whom Sylvio mentioned, would no longer be a concern. At that time, he would not be evenly matched with Lufian, but instead, he couldpletely crush him. David figured that it had been more than half a year, so he should go to The Spirit Cage to see Thor and Beanie. The two of them were working hard to help him earnvish points, so he, the absent master, should go and encourage them. David felt that since he had nearly reached Le, he should meet the two of them in reality as well. After all, they had helped him a lot. David would never let people who were loyal to him suffer. Chapter 2639 Chapter 2639 David found a rtively secluded ce in the forest beside the public road. He casually arranged an array to hide his body and then entered The Spirit Cage through the system. In fact, with his current Ancient level 10 Body, even if he did not set up an array, no one could harm him even if he was discovered. This was only Level 4 civilization Boundless Gxy¡¯s Brechen. Even the top powerhouses in the Boundless Gxy could not do anything to David¡¯s body. The strongest person in a level 4 civilization was nothing but an Eternal. They had not even reached Saint Realm. So, how could they harm an Overlord¡¯s body? Those two were not on the same level at all. An Eternal trying to destroy an Overlord¡¯s body would be like an egg in a rock fight. It was just like cutting a superalloy with a piece of paper. No matter what they did, they would not damage it in the slightest. David set up the array because he did not want to be discovered. Inside Jumbo Court in Amber City. David, Thor, and Beanie sat together. Since David caused a huge sensation when he killed Perry and Fabi, the entire Amber City knew that the boss behind Jumbo Court was untouchable. Naturally, no one dared to trouble Jumbo Court. Therefore, there was no problem that he needed to deal with. ¡°Thor, Beanie, I entered The Spirit Cage this time to check what your needs are but, in addition, I also want to consult with you two on something,¡± David said casually, taking a sip of tea. ¡°Master David, we¡¯re all ears,¡± Thor and Beanie replied at the same time. David put down the teacup in his hand and looked at both of them. ¡°You have been following me for a long time, you have helped me a lot and solved a lot of troubles for me. To be honest, I am very grateful to you two,¡± he said seriously. Those were words from the bottom of his heart. Thor and Beanie did help him very much. If it were not for the two, he might not have reached where he is now. David was very grateful. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. So, he would not be stingy toward the people who helped him. ¡°Master David, please don¡¯t say that! I am just doing what I should. If it weren¡¯t for Master David, I, Thor Rivers, would still be making a living in a small ce like Sole. How could I have gained so much experience and gotten the opportunity to realize my own value? I should be the one to thank you.¡± Thor stood up quickly. ¡°Thor is right! Master David, you brought us out, allowed us to see the majesty and prosperity of the eight main cities of The Spirit Cage, and also allowed us to realize our own value. It is us who should say thank you.¡± Beanie followed suit. ¡°Okay, okay! Let¡¯s sit and talk. I¡¯m just saying what I feel casually.¡± David motioned for the two of them to sit down. Thor and Beanie looked at each other and sat down slowly. They instinctively felt that something was wrong with Master David today. Master David had never said this before. To them, being able to follow Master David was the greatest blessing in their lives. He dared to go against the two top families, the Campbell and Marche families, and kill their direct descendants. In the end, he was still left unscathed. Could anyone get close to such a person? David spoke again, ¡°You also know that The Spirit Cage is a virtual world after all. It is just a ce for everyone to train their soul power. After I¡¯ve dealt with my business here, my focus will be the real world. At that time, you have two choices. You can continue to help me in the real world, or I can give you enough resources and benefits. After that, it¡¯s up to you if you want to return to your family or develop on your own.¡± David said what was in his heart. What he meant by dealing with his business here was raising both his Body and Mind to Heavenly level 10. Then, it would be time for him to evacuate The Spirit Cage. ording to calctions, he still needed more than 20 million. Chapter 2640 Chapter 2640 At the current rate, his goal could be achieved in four to five years if quick. If slow, perhaps seven or eight years. No more than ten years, at most. Ten years was a long time for people on Earth. But for Le¡¯s creature, it would pass in a sh. After all, the lifespan of the creatures here was too long. The Eternals had a lifespan of at least one era. Even if one did not reach Eternal Realm, they could still live for thousands of years with no problem. ¡°Master David, we choose to follow you.¡± Thor and Beanie answered almost simultaneously without thinking. ¡°You don''t have to answer me so quickly. You can still work in The Spirit Cage thing for a few more years. During this time, you can think about it slowly and give me an answer when the timees. You have been with me for such a long time and you know my character. No matter what choice you make in the end, I will fully support it and will never treat you badly. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can alwayse to me.¡± David added. ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David!¡± The two stood up again, bowed to David, and said sincerely. Just like David said, they know the character of their Master David. Even if they chose to leave in the end, Master David would keep his word and not mistreat them. Of course, neither of them were fools. They had already decided in their hearts. No matter what, they would definitely not leave David unless he no longer needed them. ¡°Okay! That''s all I''m here for. Next, you have to continue to help me collect treasures in The Spirit Cage. I may have less and less time toe here in the future, so I''ll leave this ce to you.¡± ¡°Don''t worry, Master David! We willplete the tasks you assigned.¡± Thor promised. ¡°Master David, please feel free to go about your own business! Just leave this ce to us and we guarantee that you will not be disappointed,¡± Beanie also added. In fact, they were all confused. Why did Master David buy so many treasures? Was it because he liked collecting them? Did he spend tens of billions of L Dors to make himself happy? N?velDrama.Org content. Ordinary people could never understand the minds of big shots after all. In the eyes of Thor and Beanie, no matter how rich Master David was, it was not appropriate to spend money like this, right? To be honest, neither of them believed this. Based on their understanding of David, he was someone sensible. Master David must have his reasons for doing something. They just had no idea what it was. ¡°Okay, I have to go now. I''ll leave you my contact. If you need me for something you can¡¯t handle, just send news back to your family in the real world and ask them to contact me there.¡± David said this was because Thor and Beanie¡¯s descending point was not in Amber City, so they could not return to the real world from here. So, this was the only way for them to contact him. ¡°Yes, Master David.¡± They both replied at the same time. Then, David left his contact and left The Spirit Cage. He estimated that he would rarelye back in the future. He recalled that when he first entered The Spirit Cage, he was only at partial Divine Realm. Now he had crossed Divine Realm and reached partial Heavenly Overlord Realm. He was only half a step from achieving thest level of Overlord realm and standing on top of Le. This kind of speed could no longer be described as fast. Chapter 2641 Chapter 2641 Level 4 civilization, Boundless Gxy, Brechen. Three luxury carriages were traveling speedily. Dozens of guards surrounded the carriages to ensure the safety of those inside. The convoy was about to enter a precarious portion of the road. When suddenly¡­ Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­ Many arrows came shooting at the convoy from all directions. There was an rming number of arrows. They darkened the skies. Whoever shot the arrows was determined to put a few big holes into their target. Captain Himmel was the first to realize that something was wrong. He shouted. ¡®There¡¯s an attack!!!¡± ¡°Get into formation. Protect Madam!!!¡± Despite the sudden attack, no one panicked. The guards immediately jumped off their beasts and assembled into an array in an orderly manner. A light screen appeared, which began shielding everyone. At that moment, the arrows hit them. Ding, ding, ding¡­ Numerous arrows hit the light screen, and a sharp sound emanated from each hit. It was lucky that the light screen from the array was solid. Despite being hit by tens of thousands of arrows, not a dent appeared on the light screen. It was apparent that everyone hade prepared. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Captain Himmel frowned when he saw the barrage of arrows outside the light screen. The others also stared outside the light screen with somber expressions. Those were ordinary arrows, unable to prate their array. However, everyone knew that this was not a simple attack. When they epted this mission, they were already aware of what they were getting into. The attack created such a hugemotion out there. Yet, strangely, there was no sign of any panic inside the carriages. There were not even any questions asked. It was evident that whoever was in there had experienced dangerous situations before and did not want to be a hindrance to the guards. That was when something happened. Ding!!! A sound much louder than the normal arrows rang in everyone¡¯s ears as something hit the light screen. Everyone turned to look in the direction of the sound. A small crack had appeared on the light screen. Captain Himmel was shocked. ¡°Oh no! Attention, everyone! It¡¯s a Soul Fracturing Arrow. Give all you¡¯ve got to maintain the array. We can¡¯t allow the enemy to destroy it.¡± Numerous guards went on high alert, ready to go all out. Captain Himmel joined the array and they managed to stabilize the array. This was done because Captain Himmel was the strongest among them. The defense of the light screen strengthened once more as the minor crack was immediately fixed. Everyone began expressing their relief. However, this was not the end. More Soul Fracturing Arrows, mixed among the normal arrows, continued attacking the light screen. Ding, ding, ding¡­ The sound of the impact came at different intervals and sound levels. However, the guards had the help of Captain Himmel. This meant that the array¡¯s defense was given an additional boost in level. The Soul Fracturing Arrow that managed to create that small crack on the light screen did not seem to be as effective now. It was no different than an ordinary arrow. Although, was that really true? Of course, not!!! Soul Fracturing Arrows continued hitting the light screen. This gave the guards maintaining the array tremendous stress. After all, this array required a lot of power to maintain. The moment everyone was exhausted, the light screen formed by the array would vanish. Chapter 2642 Chapter 2642 Once the guards were exhausted, who would fight the enemy? As the leader of this escort mission, Captain Himmel quickly realized the enemy¡¯s ploy. They were using the Soul Fracturing Arrows to tire everyone. Once they were physically drained, the enemy would easily win this battle and it would end in bloodshed. Very clever of them!!! A cold look shed in Captain Himmel¡¯s eyes. The enemy had money. Soul Fracturing Arrows were expensive weapons. Each arrow cost a lot of money. Moreover, every arrow could only be used once. Hundreds of them were probably used in just a short while! It looked like the enemy had pumped a lot of money into this to ensure they did not stand a chance. A normal robber would not be able to afford a weapon like the Soul Fracturing Arrow. Whoever was attacking must be someone of status. Captain Himmel knew that this situation could not continue. They had maintained the array for only a while. That had exhausted 10% of their energy. If this continued¡­ It would not be long before everyone¡¯s energy was depleted and the array would disappear. When that happened, they would not even have the chance to fight. They would be like fish in a barrel. ¡°Listen to me, everyone. The enemy this time is someone you should not underestimate. They are different from those we have faced before. These people have poured in a lot of money. They are using the Soul Fracturing Arrows like they are nothing. Hundreds of those arrows have been shot at us. I have a feeling they won¡¯t stop there. They n to use the Soul Fracturing Arrows to exhaust us physically. Once our energy is depleted, we will be easily annihted,¡± Captain Himmel said loudly. Everyone heard what he said. The guards began to tense up. If what Captain Himmel said was true, it would be terrible. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°What should we do, Captain Himmel?¡± someone asked. ¡°The only way out of this is to stop the array and fight the enemy to the death. We might have a surviving chance this way,¡± Captain Himmel replied. ¡°But we have no idea of what the enemy¡¯sbat skills are like. Wouldn¡¯t it be even more dangerous to risk ourselves out there?¡± ¡°If the enemy is willing to invest so much into using Soul Fracturing arrows to exhaust our energy, it means that they are afraid of going head-to-head with us, which is why they came up with such a n. We can¡¯t be sitting ducks in here. If we exhaust our energy, we won¡¯t even have the chance to fight back,¡± Captain Himmel exined loudly. Ding, ding, ding¡­ Those in the array began discussing a n. The arrows continued hitting the light screen from the outside. There was no sign of the Soul Fracturing Arrows slowing down. ¡°I think it would be best to y it safe. I don¡¯t believe the enemy would have so many Soul Fracturing Arrows. They have used almost thousands of them. Once they have used up the Soul Fracturing Arrows, the normal arrows they have left won¡¯t be able to hurt us at all, and it won¡¯t affect our energy.¡± The one offering a different opinion was one of the deputy captains of the guards. This involved their safety. Everyone was forced to consider their options carefully. They were hoping to stand their ground until the enemy had used up all of their Soul Fracturing Arrows. That way, they would be able to rotate amongst themselves to conserve their energy and maintain the array. Without impactful capabilities, no one could destroy this array¡¯s defense. Some of the guards supported Captain Himmel while others supported the deputy captain. Everyone had their own opinions. Each had their reasons. After all, everyone has different characteristics. Some were open to risk, while others preferred certainty. Captain Himmel was unable to make the ultimate decision at that moment. He might be captain of the guards but this does not mean he could decide the life and death of others. The consequence would be disastrous if he made the wrong move. ¡°Since our opinions differ and we aren¡¯t able toe to a consensus, let¡¯s ask for the opinion of Madam. We¡¯ll do whatever Madam says,¡± said Captain Himmel. ¡°Agreed!!!¡± ¡°Agreed!!!¡± ¡°I have no opinions against this!!!¡± The dozens of guards shouted out one after the other. Even if the guards hade to a consensus, they would still need the agreement of the madam to go ahead with it. After all, whoever was inside the luxury carriage was the legitimate decision-maker. Chapter 2643 Chapter 2643 David returned to reality. At the edge of Level 4 civilization of Boundless Gxy, on Brechen. He calmly removed the array he had set up and stood up to chase after the convoy. David was curious about the identity of the person inside the carriage. They looked like important people, and yet they did not seem to be as arrogant or extravagant as other VIPs. He began to contemte them from the point of view of a robber. It was probably not easy robbing them. Those people might have been forced into this situation. This was something he would not do. To him, such an action was too benevolent. David was someone who would take revenge if given the chance. He was determined to repay those who had helped him and seek revenge on those who had harmed him. It would not make any difference if he dyed arriving at Le for another day or two. David decided to meet this person. From how cautious the convoy was acting, their journey might not be a smooth one. There was no harm in giving them a hand now that he had bumped into them! They were probably fated to meet. As time passed, David had be stronger. Now, he had begun to believe in destiny. He was not supposed to have any interaction with any of the living souls on this. Yet, he couldn¡¯t bear the loneliness of being constantly on the road, so he decided to make a stop on this. This might be what destiny had in mind for him. On the battlefield. Captain Himmel had gotten everyone¡¯s consensus. He was about to leave the array to get the opinion of the Madam when a voice came from inside the luxury carriage. ¡°We¡¯ll go with your n, Captain Himmel! You were right when you said these people hade prepared. They¡¯re not ordinary robbers. If we continue exhausting our energy this way, we won¡¯t stand a fighting chance. Taking a risk when everyone still has energy is the best chance we¡¯ve got. We might have a slim chance of surviving. If we end up unable to defeat them, make sure to save yourselves instead! Their target should be me. As long as I¡¯m here, they won¡¯t go after any of you.¡± It was evident that the woman in the luxury carriage had an idea of who the enemy was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. We¡¯ll make sure you reach your destination in one piece,¡± Captain Himmel promised. ¡°Sigh! I¡¯m the one who got everyone into this. I had never wished to see so many people die along the way.¡± Ament could be hearding from the luxury carriage. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s our duty to protect you and the Young Master. Even if all of us have to die, we will ensure the safety of you both.¡± ¡°Thank you, everyone. I¡¯m really grateful to all of you. If Zion and I manage to reach our destination safely, I¡¯ll make sure to reward everyone who has given their all. I promise that you will all enjoy unlimited riches in yourter life and will never need to go on another mission. Even if you end up dying, fortune will be promised to your family for three generations.¡± ¡®Thank you, Madam. Thank you, Young Master!¡± Captain Himmel thanked her gratefully. ¡®Thank you, Madam. Thank you, Young Master!¡± The rest of the guards got pumped up as well. They did not doubt the Madam¡¯s words at all. That was because the Madam had never broken any promises she made before. It was not difficult to imagine it. If they were able to ensure the safety of the Madam and the young master to their destination. Their remaining days would be guaranteed. They would have money, women, and resources. It would be aplenty and it would be endless. The most important thing they would be given was their freedom. It was true when they said that rewardes to those who have courage. The Madam¡¯s words were encouraging. All the guards were filled with energy, as if they had just been given stimnts. N?velDrama.Org owns this. They swore to escort Madam and Young Master safely to their destination. After that, all of them would be guaranteed a life of fortune and leisure. ¡°Everyone! You¡¯ve heard what Madam said. I believe we don¡¯t doubt her words, am I right?¡± Captain Himmel asked in a loud voice. ¡°No, we don¡¯t!!!¡± The guards answered in unison. Chapter 2644 Chapter 2644 ¡°Freedom and unlimited riches. Do you want them?¡± ¡°Yes, we do!!!¡± ¡°Do you want to live in luxurious mansions?¡± ¡®Yes, we do!!!¡± ¡°Do you want your bed warmed by several beauties?¡± ¡®Yes, we do!!!¡± ¡°Then, kill the enemy! Send all those bastards who dare take our riches away from us to hell ¡° ¡°Kill them!!!¡± Captain Himmel had ignited the spirit of all the guards by asking a few questions. The energy among the guards red up to the highest point. N?velDrama.Org content. Every one of them seemed to have been given a strong stimnt. People would always die for money. A promise of fortune from the Madam was enough motivation for everyone. After that, Captain Himmel began strategizing. ¡°We¡¯ll give up the array when I countdown to one. We¡¯ll leave some men behind to protect Madam while the others will conduct an attack on the enemy who is some distance away from us. Victory will be ours. Fortune will also be ours. Anyone who dares stand between us shall die.¡± Captain Himmel was the strongest among the guards. He had to stay behind to protect the Madam. After all, her safety was the most important of all. If anything happened to her, what would be the point of annihting the enemy? Failing would only end up with all of them having a fate worse than death. That was also the reason no one was convinced to save themselves when Madam told them to escape should they be defeated. The moment they epted this mission, they were all aware that they either had to die during the mission or seed in escorting the Madam and the Young Master safely to their destination. They would be given their freedom and enjoy unlimited riches for the rest of their lives. This was not the first them they had faced an attack. They began with hundreds of people in the team, but many had died after numerous attacks from the enemy. Now they were left with only dozens. Of course, those who survived were the elites of the team. Any one of them would be able to hold their own individually. ¡°Get ready!!!¡± ¡°Three, two, one¡­ Attack!!!¡± ¡°Attack!!!¡± Dozens of guards rushed out, red-eyed. They looked like dozens of wild beasts who were not afraid of death. They rushed out to attack the moment they gave up the array. Apart from Captain Himmel and a handful who stayed to protect Madam, the rest ran out in separate directions as they fell to the ground and crawled toward the enemy, who was quite some distance away. Those who were picked for this mission were the cream of the crop. Each of them was strong and capable. They were also not afraid to die in battle. A chill overcame the enemy who was hiding in the dark far away. The guards who rushed out knew they had to quickly disrupt the enemy¡¯s attack and prevent them from shooting more arrows. Captain Himmel and the rest who stayed back, however, were crucial to this battle. They were about to face numerous ordinary arrows, mixed with Soul Fracturing Arrows. The ordinary arrows were not an issue as they were not much of a threat to these elites. It would not do them much harm even if they end up getting shot. However, it was a different matter when it came to the Soul Fracturing Arrows. If they got hit by one, even Captain Himmel, the strongest among them, would be seriously injured. He might even lose his life with one lethal blow from it. This was part of the enemy¡¯s cunning n. Blending the Soul Fracturing Arrows into the sea of ordinary arrows would throw them off their guard. A slight loss in focus could end with a lethal blow. The light screen defense from the array vanished. Captain Himmel took the lead as he leaped into the air. A powerful force emanated all around him. He swung the saber in his hand at the arrowsing at them. A bright force radiated from his saber and collided with the arrows flying through the air. Chapter 2645 Chapter 2645 ng, ng, ng!!! The bright force and the arrows shed. A thunderous sound emanated from it. It managed to stop the enemy¡¯s attack temporarily. The others began to do the same. However, the force from their des and swords was much smaller than Captain Himmel¡¯s. Dozens of forces from their des and swords kept shing with the arrows that kepting at them. Ordinary arrows were no match for these forces. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, it was a different situation when it came to the Soul Fracturing Arrows. All of a sudden, a Soul Fracturing Arrow pierced through a guard¡¯s sword force and punctured his chest. Squelch!!! It was the sound of the arrow prating his flesh. ¡°Ah!!!¡± The immense force of the Soul Fracturing Arrow hitting the man pushed him downwards as he fell. Boom!!! The man hit the ground, creating a huge crater. Not only was the guard hit by the arrow, but his body was torn apart as well. This was the power of the Soul Fracturing Arrow. Compared to an ordinary arrow, its power was dozens of times stronger. One guard¡¯s death did not seem to affect the others. Everyone was putting up a solid defense in their respective areas. They did not allow even one arrow to break through their defense. Two more Soul Fracturing Arrows mixed among the ordinary arrows shot toward them once more. Another guard was shot to the ground. This time, no trace of his body was left. One guard was lucky enough to avoid the Soul Fracturing Arrow that hit the guard beside him. However, he was spooked by the close call and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. He had almost died. It was so close. That was when a Soul Fracturing Arrow appeared in front of Captain Himmel. It was about to hit him. However, he was the captain of these guards and had a lot of experience in battle. He was not one to be trifled with. Captain Himmel was prepared for the Soul Fracturing Arrow. He swung his sword at it. Ding!!! A sharp sound rang out as his de collided with the arrow. Captain Himmel felt the tremendous force from his de, causing his arms to numb, and he struggled to maintain his grip on his weapon. It was lucky that he was able to stop any further damage from the Soul Fracturing Arrow despite almost dropping his de. That swing of his de was almost unable to stop the Soul Fracturing Arrow¡¯s attack. The battle continued. It was not long before five of the guards died. All were hit by the Soul Fracturing Arrow and did not stand a chance at surviving. A guard was shot in the left arm. His entire arm was rendered useless, but at least he managed to keep his life, which was considered a blessing. Time passed, and the arrows grew scarcer. It was clear that the guards who had charged toward the enemy had reached the source of the arrows, disrupting the enemy¡¯s ability to continue the attack. However, everyone remained on high alert, anticipating any further threats. Chapter 2646 Chapter 2646 No one dared to let down their guard because there were still more Soul Fracturing Arrows. However, because there were fewer arrows now, everyone was able to spot the Soul Fracturing Arrows easily, giving them time to prepare for it. This helped lower the threat of the Soul Fracturing Arrows. It was then that they heard the sounds of killing and screamsing from the forest around them. ¡°Focus, everyone, and try to stall for time. We¡¯ve located where the enemy is. Just hang on for a little longer and we¡¯ll be able to garner victory in this battle. A life of riches is waiting for us. Freedom, money, women, mansions. We¡¯ll have it all.¡± Captain Himmel encouraged everyone in a loud voice. They had just been through a battle. Everyone had exhausted quite a lot of energy. He had to motivate his people. They could not let down their guard when victory was near. There were three luxury carriages to protect in the middle. The first andst carriages were upied by maids in charge of their employer¡¯s daily life. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The carriage in the middle contained the people Captain Himmel had to protect. Inside the carriage. A beautiful middle-aged woman was hugging a young boy of about ten tightly in her arms. She was the madam Captain Himmel had been referring to. ¡°Are we going to die, Aunt Leticia?¡± The young boy asked. ¡°What nonsense is this?! You¡¯re not going to die, Zion! You¡¯re meant to do great things. The ce we¡¯re heading to is where you¡¯ll be destined to do good. We will be safe once we¡¯re there. No one will dare ambush us like this again,¡± Aunt Leticia smiled as she consoled him. However, there was bitterness in her smile. They were considered safe for now. However, she had no idea if they were able to reach their destination safely. When they had started their journey, there were hundreds of people in their convoy, but now, only dozens were left. There was still some distance to go before they reached the location. Fate would decide if they would arrive in one piece. Aunt Leticia looked at the little boy in her arms and got determined. This was Zion¡¯s destiny. All of these were just heaven¡¯s little test for them. Zion would be able to pass the test andter make a big name for himself. ¡°Why do so many people want us dead, Aunt Leticia?¡± The little boy asked again. ¡®That¡¯s because you¡¯re meant for big things. Anyone destined for great things will be tested by heaven. If you pass the test, you¡¯ll end up at the top and do great things. These people were sent here by heaven to test you,¡± Aunt Leticia exined. ¡°Are they bad people?¡± ¡°Not exactly. They¡¯re just serving another master. There is no such thing as good or bad. History is written by the victor. If we die here today, history may record you as a dictator and a rich bully who tormented men and women, and you¡¯ll be hated by the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person! I¡¯m a good person! I will never do something like that,¡± the little boy immediately objected. ¡°I know you¡¯re not like that, which is why we must hang on, no matter what. Once we reach our destination, the future will be decided by us.¡± ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Leticia. I¡¯ll pass this test. I will be the master of the future,¡± the little boy said with determination in his eyes. David would have been surprised to hear those words. This boy was only about ten but his words contained the power to convince others and harmonize with the Heavens of this. Of course, this kind of power was nothing to David. Every living had its own Heaven¡¯s Consciousness, and so did Brechen. However, a borderline level 4 civilization living could easily be destroyed by someone like David, who was almost a Heavenly Overlord. He could even destroy a¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Consciousness. ¡®This is the right attitude, Zion. If we get to our destination in one piece, those guards out there will be considered our saviors. It doesn¡¯t matter what reason they have to protect you, you still have to remember what they did and never forget it. I¡¯ve already let everyone know that fortune will be given to three generations of their family. You will need to be the one to execute that promise,¡± Aunt Leticia said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Leticia! I will do what you say and I¡¯ll never go against anyone who has helped us,¡± the little boy replied sincerely. However, he also made himself another silent promise. He would never allow anyone who wanted to hurt them to get away with it. Chapter 2647 Chapter 2647 The little boy in the carriage was called Zion Quinn. The beautiful middle-aged woman was Leticia Chandler. They were not mother and son, but aunt and nephew. Zion was the son of Leticia¡¯s twin older sister. Ten years ago. Her sister had suddenly returned from her travels with a baby in her arms, which she handed to Leticia. She told Leticia that the baby was hers and his name was Zion Quinn. He was a prince of the current Great Quinn Empire. She died of serious wounds not long after. Leticia did not believe it initially. After all, this would mean it involved the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire. How was it possible for her sister to know him? It was even more difficult to imagine them having a child together. However, her sister had already died and there was no way to prove if this was true, which was why she soon forgot about it. Leticia had raised Zion as her own son for all these years, never hiding his true identity from him. Zion had always been a bright and intelligent child since he was very young. He learned things quickly, which was a greatfort to Leticia. It was not too long ago when someone visited Leticia and proved Zion¡¯s identity. He really was the prince of the Great Quinn Empire. The Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire was seriously ill, and it was important that a prince inherit his throne soon. As the Emperor was quite young and did not have many concubines, he had only a few daughters but no sons. Under such circumstances, he could only allow his brothers¡¯ sons to take over the throne. However, the Emperor finally remembered that he had a son out there, which was why he ordered his right-hand man to locate Zion via the address in his memory and bring Zion home to inherit the throne. The Emperor was not supposed to have a son. Now that he had an illegitimate son popping out of nowhere, it was uneptable. This was what led to the assassination attempt on Zion at this moment. The identity of the people behind the attack was evident. They must be the brothers of the Emperor who were not willing to see Zion return, which was why they had arranged for so many ambushes along the way. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Zion and Leticia continued talking. While this was going on, something new was happening on the battlefield outside. The guards who had rushed out discovered each hidden enemy shooting arrows from the forest and killed them, which helped decrease the stress of Captain Himmel and the others defending the carriages. The guards were delighted as they felt victory was near. ¡°Stand your ground, everyone! We¡¯ve found the hidden enemy and they will bepletely annihted soon. Victory will be ours,¡± Captain Himmel shouted. He was motivating the guards who were gradually getting exhausted. In fact, those who had stayed behind were facing the biggest challenge. Almost every one of them was wounded. They had to ensure the safety of the Madam and the Young Master while facing the rain of ordinary arrows shot at them and the Soul Fracturing Arrows hidden among those arrows. There were times when they even had to use their bodies as shields. It would be the end of everything if anything happened to the Madam and the Young Master. Not only would they be unable to enjoy a life of fortune, but even death might be considered a luxury for them. Now, they were encouraged by Captain Himmel¡¯s words. Some of the guards, who were at the end of their tether, bit down hard on the tip of their tongues to force themselves into focus. They continued defending the carriages against the arrows raining down on them. Their energy has been depleted afterbating for a long time in this high-stakes battlefield. With their wounds, they were close to falling to the ground. Suddenly, a Soul Fracturing Arrow shot into one of the guards. The force from it was powerful as the arrow pierced through the guard¡¯s body and headed toward the luxury carriage containing the beautiful woman, Leticia Chandler, and the little boy, Zion Quinn. Captain Himmel was shocked by what he saw. ¡°Oh no!!!¡± He swung his de immediately without a second thought. A de force of about a few meters emerged from the de and collided with the Soul Fracturing Arrow and the guard¡¯s body. Chapter 2648 Chapter 2648 Boom!!! Blood sttered everywhere. Captain Himmel¡¯s de had stopped the Soul Fracturing Arrow, but it had also caused his teammate to explode into a million pieces that scattered everywhere. However, the danger had been temporarily taken care of. Captain Himmel had no regrets. There was no possibility of survival after being hit by a Soul Fracturing Arrow. Even if the guard did survive the shot, he would have died soon after. It was a situation Captain Himmel had witnessed many times. Everything was worth it if he could ensure the safety of the Madam and the Young Master. ¡°Focus, everyone, and be careful. We can¡¯t be losing everything we fought for at the veryst hour. Think of the lives we¡¯ll lead in the future. We¡¯ll be able to enjoy a life of fortune and luxury if we¡¯re able to get Madam and Young Master safely to their destination,¡± Captain Himmel said loudly. The battle continued. Even though the guards managed to find the enemies hidden inside the forest, there was a limited number of guards. With the enemies scattered all around, they were unable to take care of them all in a short time. The guards protecting by the side of the Madam and the Young Master died one after the other. Even if they were at the top of their game, they would have been unable to stop the attack of the Soul Fracturing Arrows, much less so when they were physically drained. Only Captain Himmel and a few other more powerful guards were able to stand their ground, but their conditions were getting worse as well. Right then, the guards who had rushed into the forest were met with a strong counterattack. A group of enemies suddenly appeared. Their closebat abilities were just as good as these elite guards. This caused a great loss to the guards. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Captain Himmel eventually realized something was wrong. By right, it had been quite some time since the guards had entered the forest. They should have taken care of most of the hidden enemies by now. However, arrows continueding at them from the forest. Suddenly, something happened!!! ng, ng, ng¡­. A series of sounds was heard in the air. Captain Himmel and the remaining guards turned toward the sound. They saw a rain of Soul Fracturing Arrows flying toward them. There were at least hundreds of them. Captain Himmel and the others were shocked to see so many Soul Fracturing Arrows. They stood where they were, reeling from the shock as they watched the arrowsing at them. They were rendered motionless. It was because they had given up. How were they able to stop so many Soul Fracturing Arrows? Even Captain Himmel, the strongest among them, began to give up the whole mission. He knew that he would not be able to save the Madam and the Young Master from an attack with so many of these arrows. It was a powerful attack from the Soul Fracturing Arrows. The minor defense they had for the luxury carriage was nothingpared to the attack. Soon, the carriage containing the Madam and the Young Master would be shot full of holes and both of them would die from the strong attack of the Soul Fracturing Arrows. The time woulde when the Madam and the Young Master would die. It was not difficult to imagine what would be of the fate of these guards. The Soul Fracturing Arrows came nearer and nearer. Captain Himmel snapped out of it and shouted, ¡°Madam, Young Master, run!!!¡± The beautiful woman and the little boy inside the carriage heard Captain Himmel¡¯s voiceing from outside. The strong call of death wasing for them both. ¡°Aunt¡­ Aunt Leticia!!!¡± Zion called out with a pale face. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Zion. I¡¯m here. Everything will be alright,¡± Leticiaforted him gently. Chapter 2649 Chapter 2649 Leticia consoled her nephew, the prince of the Great Quinn Empire, gently in her arms. She knew things were not that simple when she saw Captain Himmele to protect her and Zion with so many people. There were bound to be internal conflicts when one was born into royalty. However, she did not expect the enemy to want their deaths so badly. Even though Leticia was also born into a well-known family, it was vastly iparable to the Quinn Family, There were limitations to what she could do. If a powerhouse like Captain Himmel could not hold back the enemy, how could a woman like her defend them? Captain Himmel was asking her to run? Where could she escape to? She would rather stay where she was than live a life of fear, hiding from murderous enemies. The only thing she could do was use her body as thest shield of defense for Zion. As for Zion¡¯s fate, could he live long enough to get to the Imperial Capital, inherit the throne, and eventually do great things? That would depend on his royal fate. She had done everything she could. Leticia hugged Zion tight with her body. She tried her best to shield every part of him and not expose him to the attack. However, she was unaware of one thing. It would only take one Soul Fracturing Arrow to pierce through her and it will go through both their bodies. There was no chance of survival. Outside the carriage. Captain Himmel was using thest of his breath to swing numerous de forces in an attempt to stop the hundreds of Soul Fracturing Arrowsing at them. However, he could not do much. They might still stand a chance if he had five powerhouses as strong as he was. Captain Himmel would be overestimating himself if he thought he could stop hundreds of those arrows on his own. The others began to take action. They gave everything they had but only managed to stop one -third of the Soul Fracturing Arrows. In fact, they did not really manage to stop them. All they managed to do was deflect the arrows from Leticia and Zion¡¯s carriage. Captain Himmel could only watch as the remaining hundreds of Soul Fracturing Arrows struck the carriage where the Madam and the Young Master were upying. The maids in the other two carriages would not be spared. They would look just like porcupines with the carriages full of arrows. The enemy had no idea which carriage contained their target, so they attacked all the carriages. Captain Himmel had now depleted all his energy. The enemy had prepared too thoroughly for the attack. This attack was much bigger than thebined attack of the dozens they had experienced. Just the thousands of Soul Fracturing Arrows alone would have cost a huge amount of money. Just as the Soul Fracturing Arrows hit the carriage and were about to pierce through the beautiful Leticia¡¯s body, they suddenly stopped. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They paused in mid-air. The arrows were not the only things that ceased moving. Everything at the scene, including man and beast, even insects, turned silent. Even the wind stopped blowing. Time seemed to have stopped. The entire scene now looked like a painting. A figure entered the scene and walked slowly to the middle of the battle. It was David, who had just returned from The Spirit Cage. He was the only one moving. David went straight to the carriage and saw a beautiful woman hugging a little boy tightly in her arms. Dozens of arrows were frozen in the air only a few centimeters away from her body. A secondter, the arrows would have pierced her body and the little boy in her arms. David sighed with relief when he saw this. To think, if both of them had died. David would have harbored much regret. A mortal body enduring so many arrows would have integrated immediately. Even if David was close to bing an Ovend Rank powerhouse and knew Ancient Traditional Medicine, he would not have been able to save them if that happened. Chapter 2650 Chapter 2650 Those who did not have their mind power yet would be consideredpletely dead if their bodies were destroyed. If someone had mind power, there would be a chance for them to be revived. David reached out and picked up a Soul Fracturing Arrow. He gave it a light pinch and the powerful Soul Fracturing Arrow disintegrated into dust and vanished. The Soul Fracturing Arrows, considered indestructible to Captain Himmel and the others, were nothing to David. Those arrows were softer than tofu to him. David left after checking everything. Not long after that, everything returned to normal. The Soul Fracturing Arrows that were in the air lost their momentum, and all of them fell to the ground. Everyone was astonished when they witnessed this eerie scene. They were shocked into silence. How did this happen? Why did the Soul Fracturing Arrows suddenly fall to the ground? This was clearly illogical! What sort of power stopped the Soul Fracturing Arrows from flying forward? They had no idea that time had stopped just a moment ago. It was because even their minds had stopped too. ¡°Madam, Young Master, are you alright?¡± The first to react was Captain Himmel as he asked loudly. The first thing he had to do was make sure that both were safe. That was because it was tied to everyone¡¯s fate. In the carriage, Leticia heard Captain Himmel¡¯s voice and slowly lifted her head. When she saw herself surrounded by dozens of Soul Fracturing Arrows, she felt a little confused. What happened? Why could she not remember a thing? Why did these arrows suddenly stop in the middle of flying toward her? Leticia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Could the Heavens be protecting Zion? Did the Heavens protect him because he was meant to be the Emperor? Was it because no one was allowed to hurt him? Leticia was agitated by this thought. She had always been educating Zion, and by his side, for the past ten years. Zion¡¯s intelligence had impressed her more than once. No child knew as much as Zion did at the age of ten. He was the true leader of the world and was meant to do great things in this world. ¡°We¡¯re fine. Captain Himmel. We¡¯re safe!!!¡± Leticia replied. He heard the Madam¡¯s reply. Captain Himmel and the others smiled and everyone was ted. It did not matter what just happened. As long as the Madam and Young Master were alive, everything was good. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Brothers, the Heavens are on our side. Victory was meant to be ours this time. Attack, everyone, and tear the enemy to pieces!¡± Captain Himmelughed and shouted. The guards were immediately energized. Everyone seemed to have been injected with new life. They began a frenzied search for the enemies hidden in the forest. Everyone seemed to sense that something had happened but no one could remember it. It was just as Captain Himmel had said. The Heavens were on their side. They had to make good use of this opportunity. The enemies hidden in the forest had recovered, but they had no idea what just happened. Why did the Soul Fracturing Arrows they shot lose their effects? Hundreds of them were shot at the same time. It was not difficult to imagine how powerful the attack would be. The attack was conducted to end this battle with their kill, but a mysterious power had stopped them. Those arrows were thest batch of Soul Fracturing Arrows. They had no more. Ordinary arrows could not even prate the carriages. How could they use them to kill their target? The result of the battle seemed to have quietly changed its course. Victory would now belong to the other party.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 2651 Chapter 2651 As a strong powerhouse, Captain Himmel had experienced many battles, both small and big. One could say that he was highly experienced when it came tobat. He determined that thest attack was the enemy¡¯sst struggle. The enemy had run out of Soul Fracturing Arrows. Captain Himmel had been suppressing his rage this entire time, and he finally unleashed his anger. He was now about to make a killing out there. ¡°The enemy has run out of Soul Fracturing Arrows. Stay here and protect Madam and Young Master. I¡¯ll be heading out there to ughter those bastards.¡± Captain Himmel immediately ran into the forest before the others could react. It was where most of the Soul Fracturing Arrows were shot from, and that meant it was where the enemy had hidden themselves. Not long after, screams could being from that side of the forest. With Captain Himmel¡¯s capabilities, handling those enemies was as easy as chopping vegetables. All he needed to do was swing his de and a de force of several meters would be able to take the lives of dozens of their enemies. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Just when it seemed like andslide victory for them, a voice suddenly rang out from within the forest. ¡°Mission failure! The target is under secret protection from an invincible powerhouse. Everyone, retreat!!!¡± It was clear that shooting several hundreds of Soul Fracturing Arrows at the same time did not garner any results, which led them to believe that a powerhouse was secretly protecting the target. Anyone who could stop the attack of hundreds of Soul Fracturing Arrows was someone whose power surpassed their imagination. A smile appeared on Captain Himmel¡¯s face as he roared withughter. ¡°You¡¯re retreating? I can¡¯t let you go that easily. Men, the enemy have been cornered. Attack!!!¡± With that, he ran toward the direction of the voice. Anguish screams continued from within the forest. Not long after that, Captain Himmel returned with the remaining guards, all drenched in blood. They had annihted many of the enemy in this fight. However, some had managed to escape. That was not to say that the team had not suffered any loss. They had lost one-third of the guards. These were people who were the cream of the crop. ¡°Madam, Young Master, we¡¯ve annihted most of the enemy, but a portion of them managed to escape. Everyone has suffered major wounds in this battle and we¡¯re worried this might be a trick by the enemy to lead us away from you, which is why we did not give chase.¡± Captain Himmel reported the situation respectfully toward the carriage that Leticia and Zion were upying. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on all of you, Captain Himmel. Zion and I will never forget your sacrifice. We will make sure you are rightlypensated once we reach the Imperial Capital,¡± a voice spoke from the carriage. ¡°You¡¯re much too kind, Madam. This is our responsibility. It was our fault for not being able to protect Madam and Young Master well just now.¡± ¡°Let bygones be bygones! There is no need to take it to heart, Captain Himmel. I¡¯m well aware that you¡¯ve done the best you can. Without all of your dedication during this journey, Zion and I would have died many times.¡± ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness, Madam. May I inquire if we should continue our journey right now or take a rest to put things in order before leaving?¡± Captain Himmel asked. ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest first! Everyone is hurt and you would need some time to recuperate before we continue moving,¡± Leticia replied. ¡°Yes, Madam!!!¡± The guards immediately began taking care of their wounds. Those who required medication took them, while those who required rest took their rest. Two hourster. Captain Himmel led the convoy to continue their journey. Their destination was the Imperial Capital. It was the capital of the Great Quinn Empire. Not long after they started their journey, Captain Himmel, at the front, noticed a figure blocking the way of the convoy. He took a closer look at the figure. The figure looked a little familiar. Was that the same guy who had blocked their path previously? He had even given that guy money to send him off. Why was he in front of the convoy again? Chapter 2652 Chapter 2652 His tone was brusque. He was prepared to fight the moment this conversation took a negative turn. Captain Himmel was sure that the young man in front of him was a spy sent by robbers, which was why he was so unfriendly. David, who was standing in the middle of the route, beganining in his mind. If it was not for him, their Madam and Young Master would have gone to Hades. How dare they shout so rudely at him. However, David was not a petty man. He had decided to hide his identity, and it was unfair to me the other party for acting rude toward him. ¡°Hey, good sir! I¡¯m just looking for a ride. It would be nice if I could have some help,¡± David replied politely. ¡°Ho! You really don¡¯t know when to give up, do you? Are you trying to get something out of us now that we¡¯ve just experienced a big battle and are all wounded? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? How about if I send you off your way with one swing of my de?¡± Captain Himmel sneered as he said. He took out his huge saber and pointed it at David. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me, Sir?! I don¡¯t mean any harm.¡± David shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re a loner on this barrennd who moves faster than we do right now. How am I supposed to believe you? Would you believe it if it was you?¡± That does it! There was nothing else that David could do. If he wanted to stay with them, he would have to show them some of his abilities. He would just need to prove that he was stronger than Captain Himmel was. No one would chase him away then. David was just about to speak up. That was when a voice suddenly rang out. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Captain Himmel?¡± The voice came from within the carriage. It belonged to the Madam, Leticia Chandler. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s that young man who had stood in our way before. I¡¯ll chase him off right now. It won¡¯t take much time,¡± Captain Himmel replied respectfully. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He was about to move forward and take care of that ignorant rascal physically. If that rascal insists on staying where he was, Captain Himmel would sh him with his saber. This was all for the sake of escorting the Madam and the Young Master safely to the Imperial Capital. It was safer to kill this young man than let him off. However, Captain Himmel did not manage to do so. It was because Leticia spoke up once more. ¡°Let him stay, Captain Himmel!¡± ¡°Huh???¡± Captain Himmel was confused. There might be some problem with his hearing. Is the Madam allowing a stranger to stay with them? Captain Himmel asked, ¡°What did you just say, Madam? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡± ¡°I said to let that young man stay! We¡¯ll take him with us,¡± Leticia repeated herself. ¡°But, Madam, we know nothing about that young man. He doesn¡¯t look like a good person. Keeping him with us wouldpromise your safety!¡± Captain Himmel tried to talk her out of it. 1 David nearly turned away when he heard this. What did that man mean by him not looking like a good person? That man looked like a bad person too! His entire family must be bad people too. If David had not arrived in time. Captain Himmel would not even have a ce and time to cry out of misery. ¡°Sir! That doesn¡¯t sound nice at all. I think I¡¯m still considered a good-looking guy even though a person¡¯s looks don¡¯t determine whether they are good or bad. But I don¡¯t think I look like a bad person!¡± David could not help retorting. ¡°How dare you!!! I¡¯m speaking to the Madam. There is no ce for a rascal like you to interrupt!¡± Captain Himmel looked at David furiously. Chapter 2653 Chapter 2653 ¡°Captain Himmel, I said to bring along this young man,¡± the voice spoke once more from the carriage. He could tell that the Madam was determined about this. Captain Himmel knew she would not listen no matter what he said. In the end, he could only reply, ¡°Yes, Madam!!!¡± After that, he turned to stare sternly at David. His eyes spoke volumes. It seemed to be warning David not to do anything stupid or he would suffer the consequences. ¡°Young man! Be on your best behavior now that the Madam has allowed you to stay out of the kindness of her heart. You can¡¯t afford to suffer the consequences if I find out you did something wrong.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir! I, David Lidell, have always been an upright person. I won¡¯t admit to anything I haven¡¯t done,¡± David replied with a smile. ¡°Hmph!!!¡± Captain Himmel grunted loudly to express his unhappiness. Heter said, ¡°Follow behind the convoy! I¡¯ll get someone to watch over you. If we find out anything wrong with you, you¡¯ll get kicked out of the convoy if it¡¯s a light penalty. If it¡¯s a serious penalty, we''ll kill you on the spot.¡± ¡°Captain Himmel! We have plenty of space in here. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Let the young man take the carriage with us!¡± Captain Himmel heard Madam Leticia¡¯s voice. This immediately surprised him. ¡°Madam, this can¡¯t be allowed! No one knows where this fellow is from. What if you allowed him into your carriage and it turns out he has bad intentions? We won¡¯t be able to save you in time,¡± Captain Himmel tried his best to talk her out of it. Allowing David to follow at the back of the convoy was the extent of his tolerance. How could he agree to David sharing a carriage with the Madam and the Young Master? David may look more like the son of a rich family rather than a bad person. However, one cannot judge a book by its cover. Who would guarantee that this rascal did not have any bad intentions? ¡°T have my reasoning, Captain Himmel. Just follow my instructions.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t allow this, Madam! I can give in to anything you want, but not this. This involves the safety of you and the young master. Please forgive me for not being able to follow your instructions.¡± It was the first time Captain Himmel was going against her wishes. It was not only for the sake of the Madam and the Young Master, it was also for him and the rest of his team. Nothing must happen to them. Otherwise, something worse than death would await him and the other guards. ¡°Captain Himmel, I know you¡¯re objecting to this for the sake of me and Zion, and we¡¯re grateful for you, but you¡¯re only a guard at the end of the day and we¡¯ re your masters. I hope you understand where you stand. All you need to do is execute our orders. I''ll bear the responsibility for any consequences,¡± Madam Leticia said firmly. Captain Himmel was stunned and had no idea what to do. It was the first time the Madam was speaking to him in sucha tone. This meant that she was angry. He was reminded that Madam and Young Master¡¯s statuses would go through a drastic change the moment they arrived at the Imperial Capital safely. They might even be the rulers of the Great Quinn Empire. Incurring the wrath of the Madam was not wise. It would only harm him, not benefit him. However, Captain Himmel could not understand this. Why would the Madam speak to him in such a way because of a stranger? Was it worth it? He had risked his life trying to protect and escort her and the young master. Just like what he did in battle earlier. He had almost died. What magic did that rascal possess? Captain Himmel looked at David. He was sort of good-looking and a little fairer than most. He could be considered a young man who could attract the mature and the young. Could the Madam be attracted to him? That was not possible! Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 The Madam had never stepped out of the carriage and should not have seen what that rascal looked like. Besides, one needed to take her status into ount. She was the woman of the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire. Even if the Emperor was now seriously ill and did not have long to live, his closest aides would not allow anyone to take his woman away. What Captain Himmel did not know was that Leticia was not Zion¡¯s biological mother. She was his mother¡¯s twin sister. Both of them looked too much alike. When Captain Himme! looked at the portrait that His Majesty had created from memory, he recognized Leticia immediately as the woman His Majesty had acquainted with. Leticia did not deny that identity so that she could apany Zion to the Imperial Capital and care of him. This was the same reason why Captain Himmel respected Leticia and epted her as the Madam, even obeying her orders throughout the journey. If Captain Himmel found out Leticia was Zion¡¯s aunt, but not his mother, he might give her the same respect, but would not follow her orders that much. This was the difference in status. If Zion became the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, his mother would be the Empress Dowager. If she was his aunt, it would be a different story. ¡°Madam! Please consider this again for the sake of your safety!¡± Captain Himmel continued to convince her. ¡°Don''t worry, Captain Himmel! I have my reasons for this. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Just focus on your duty. Once we arrive at the Imperial Capital, Zion will ensurepensation for every one of you who had bled for us!¡± Leticia replied. ¡°Sigh!!!¡± There was nothing Captain Himmel could do but sigh. He did not dare offend Leticia. This was the woman who would be the Empress Dowager. The Emperor was still young and the Empress Dowager would be the one to make decisions for the Great Quinn Empire. He had no choice but to agree to the Madam¡¯s orders. ¡°Hey, your name is David Lidell, right?¡± Captain Himmel asked. ¡°Yes, it is." David smiled. ¡°You''re pretty lucky to have met someone as kind as Madam, David! Since Madam is allowing you to share a carriage with her, hurry up! Don¡¯t dy our journey. As captain of the guards, I¡¯d like to remind you that you should be aware of what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t. Think clearly of your actions, otherwise ? Captain Himme) did not finish the sentence, but his threat was very clear. ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Sir!¡± David replied with augh. He walked over to the carriage and when he brushed shoulders with Captain Himmel, he could feel the murderous intent emanating from the captain. David knew that he was a highly experienced powerhouse on the battlefield. However, he was only a powerhouse when pitted against others on this. It was different when it came to David. It was not only this. Expand it even to the entire civilization. The strongest of all the powerhouses would easily be defeated by David. David ignored Captain Himmel¡¯s animosity as he went straight toward Leticia¡¯s carriage and got in without a second thought. His initial intention was to find someone to chat with to relieve his boredom. He had been on the road for half a year, which made David feel quite lonely. The moment he arrived, he bumped into this convoy. During their short conversation, this Madam piqued David¡¯s interest, which led to what happenedter. If not for the words Madam said when David first blocked them, he might have already left. It would have been easy to find someone to chat with on this living. Imagine if David had left. The battle they faced just now could not have been won without his help. Leticia and Zion might have died in the carriage. Fate was sometimes a very strange thing. From another perspective, Leticia¡¯s belief in the Heavens protecting Zion was somehow urate as well. After all, being able to bump into David was considered fate. Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 David entered the carriage only to see the beautiful woman hugging a boy of about ten looking curiously back at him! ¡°How do you do, Madam?¡± David greeted her with a smile. ¡°Please have a seat, Master David,¡± Leticia nodded and replied. ¡°Thank you, Madam!¡± David did not stand on ceremony as he sat opposite both of them. Before he could speak, the beautiful Leticia spoke up first, ¡°Where are you headed to, Master David?¡± Uri... This question stumped David. Where was he headed? He was headed to the level 9 civilization Le. However, he could not tell her that. The answer would be frightening to others. ¡°1 don¡¯t actually have anywhere to go. I¡¯m just a traveler who has the sky as a roof and the earth as my bed. Anywhere is home,¡± David replied as he put up a noble look on his face. ¡°What a carefree life you lead, Master David! I¡¯m quite envious of you,¡± Leticia eximed. ¡°What is there to be envious about? At the end of the day, I¡¯m just a homeless wanderer who can¡¯t be compared to bigshots like you,¡± David said with self-deprecating humor. ¡°That''s not right, Master David. Everyone has a right to live how they want. What you see or hear might not be the truth. Bigshots have their share of worries. Ordinary people can enjoy happiness that bigshots might not have. Ordinary people are always hoping to make it big, but they aren¡¯t aware that, sometimes, bigshots would like to return to ordinary life.¡± ¡°you''re right! That¡¯s not a bad way to put it. I do agree with you. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org You¡¯re very wise, Madam,¡± David nodded. ¡°You¡¯re much too kind, Master David. I¡¯m just an ordinary woman who doesn¡¯t know much. This is just a small opinion of mine,¡± Leticia replied humbly. ¡°You''re much too humble, Madam. What you consider a small opinion contains much enlightenmentpared to others.¡± ¡°Where have you visited during your travels, Maser David? Can you share your stories with me? To be honest, even though I¡¯ma little older than you, I haven¡¯t really been anywhere.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve missed out on too many interesting things, Madam. It¡¯s often said that it¡¯s best to see the world with your own eyes rather than read them from books. You should take some time to travel and see the world for yourself. Whatever you read in books won''t give you the experience found in the real world.¡± ¡°Master David is right. Unfortunately, I did not manage to travel in the past and I won¡¯t be able to enjoy such luxury in the future,¡± Leticia said with a sigh. She knew very well that it would be very difficult to leave once she stepped into the Imperial Capital. Numerous eyes would be watching her no matter where she went in the future. However, she had no choice but to go to the Imperial City as Zion''s mother for his sake. Otherwise, at Zion¡¯s age, he would be eaten alive by those cunning royal rtives the moment he stepped into the Great Quinn Empire. Even if she stayed by his side, it would not be a guarantee that Zion would inherit the throne so easily. Many officials woulde to sound them out the moment they arrived. She had to be the one to deal with them. ¡°Why won''t you have the opportunity?! You can leave if you want to and visit anywhere in the world,¡± David said nonchntly. ¡°You are not aware, Master David, that there are many things out of our control. There are not many who live as carefree as you do in this world.¡± Leticia shook her head slightly. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Next, Leticia asked David about the ces he visited and the cultures he experienced. Davidbined his experiences from the Milky Way and the Star Kingdom to make up some stories for her. This piqued Leticia and Zion¡¯s curiosity immediately. They were enthralled by David¡¯s stories. This was especially so for little Zion. He was only about ten years old, and one could say that he had almost no life experience. David¡¯s stories were full of color and excitement. They had opened up Zion¡¯s imagination of the world. He ended up happily referring to David as ¡®Dave¡¯. David kept introducing different stories of the outside world to Zion with relish. Zion¡¯s eyes brightened from listening to them. He promised himself to visit the ces David told him about when he had the opportunity in the future. Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 He had no idea that the ces David was telling him about could not be found anywhere on this. David was talking about other civilizations in the Universe. David patiently answered each of the numerous questions posed by Zion. After all, the reason he was here was to find someone to chat with and while away his boredom. He was almost going crazy from not being able to speak to anyone for more than half a year. The question and answer session between them passed quickly, and it was soon evening. Under Captain Himmel¡¯s lead, the team stopped and began setting up camp. The maids in the other two carriages came out to make dinner. Their responsibility was to take care of their masters¡¯ daily lives. David and Zion had a lot of fun with their questions and answers. They had so much to talk about. Even beautiful Leticia was enjoying the session. She would interrupt once in a while, but most of the time was left to David and Zion. It was not long before they heard Captain Himmel¡¯s voice from outside the carriage. Madam, Young Master, dinner is ready. Would you like to have it outside or do you want us to bring it in?¡± ¡°you can bring it in! We''ll be having our meal in the carriage,¡± Leticia answered. ¡°Yes, Madam!!!¡± Captain Himmel replied and left to make preparations. The Madam¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Prepare dinner for three. Master David will be dining with us.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam!!!¡± The maids soon brought a sumptuous dinner into the carriage. ¡°Please help yourself, Master David!¡± Leticia said. ¡°Enjoy the dinner, Madam!¡± David replied politely. With David¡¯s current abilities, he no longer required food. He could stop eating for ten thousand years and he would not die of hunger. However, he had to hide his identity, and that meant he could not reveal anything too out of the ordinary. Leticia got the maid over to clean up after they were done with dinner. Zion could not wait to continue their conversation. David stayed in the carriage alone that night to rest, while Leticia and Zion got out of the carriage to stay in the tent that was specially set up for them. The next day, David and Zion spent the entire day talking about interesting things that happened around the world. By the third day, David felt that it was almost time. He had obtained what he hade for and had been chatting continuously for two days. He was finished with all the talking he had missed out on for the past six months. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He felt it was time to leave. There were still matters waiting for him to handle in Le. The hidden threat of Emperor Lufian was also still around. As the only person able to stop him, David had to rush to Le. If Emperor Lufian lost control, David would still be able to stop him if he arrived on time to prevent massive damage. So, David said his goodbyes to Leticia and Zion. ¡°Madam Chandler, Zion, thank you for bringing me along the way. It is time to part and I should be going.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving, Master David?¡± ¡°Are you going, Dave?¡± Leticia and Zion asked in astonishment at almost the same time. ¡°Yes! I have something to attend to, which is why I have to leave,¡± David nodded and replied. ¡°Can''t you stay, Dave? Just apany me for a few more days! I¡¯ll be so bored after you leave!¡± Zion began to beg him with asad face. After spending the past three days with him, Zion found himself liking this big brother a lot and did not want him to leave! Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 Zion, I''d like to apany you longer too, but there¡¯s a lot waiting for me to do. I can¡¯t help but leave. Listen to your mother and don¡¯t be so stubborn, alright, Zion? You''re a really smart kid. You''ll definitely do great things in the future,¡± David consoled him. David thought they were mother and son after spending thest two to three days with them. Only mother and son could have such a close rtionship. When there was an outsider, Zion would not refer to her as Aunt Leticia for fear that people would find out the truth. ¡°T¡¯''ll be so bored once you¡¯ re gone, Dave!¡± Zion was reluctant for him to go. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your mother with you? How would you be bored? Besides, you¡¯ve endured this on your own for so long, you can¡¯t be unable to go back to your normal routine just because I showed up. I''ll be leaving soon, after all.¡± David finally convinced the little guy. He was done saying goodbye and was about to leave. Leticia suddenly knelt before David, apanied by Zion. This sight caught David by surprise. ¡°What are you doing, Madam Chandler?¡± David asked in confusion. ¡°Master David! First, I''d like to represent Zion and the guards out there to thank you for saving us. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we would have died at the hands of the enemy. Second, as there might still be enemies waiting to ambush us along the way, I''d like to ask for your help in escorting us to the Imperial Capital of the Great Quinn Empire. If you¡¯re willing to help us, Pll promise you anything you ask for,¡± Leticia said seriously. She had suspected for a while that David was the person who had saved them at that crucial moment. After all, it would take some abilities for a young man to roam about a barrennd filled with robbers. That was why she had invited him to sit in their carriage. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After that, they began talking more. Their conversation made Leticia even more certain about her assumptions David had talked about ces that did not belong anywhere in the Great Quinn Empire. That meant that David had either made up those stories or he had been somewhere outside of the Great Quinn Empire. He could not have made up stories because they sounded like he had experienced them personally. The fact that David could visit so many strange and unique ces on his own convinced Leticia even more that David was the person who had saved them. As for how David managed to aplish that and make everyone forget what happened during that time, Leticia had no idea. This could be what people meant when they said legendary powerhouses had their ways! Of course, even then, Leticia was notpletely sure of David''s identity. Since he was not willing to share his secret, Leticia would not reveal any of her suspicions. Leticia would keep this thought to herself forever if David followed them to the Imperial Capital. However, David was about to leave. Leticia could no longer pretend and had to do something. There was still a long way to go before they reached the Imperial Capital. No one knew what sort of dangery ahead of them or whether it would it be even more dangerous than thest time. Without David''s help, it would be difficult to tell if they could reach the Imperial Capital at all. That was why Leticia mustered up her courage and revealed the guesses in her mind. She wanted everything voiced out in the open and to keep David with them. As long as he was willing to stay with them, any danger they face on this journey would no longer be a problem. David looked at Leticia kneeling on the ground. Her head was lowered as she did not dare to look up at him. David wondered what he had done to reveal his identity to this woman. He did not think he made any mistakes! When he was controlling the power of the Law of Time, he had frozen time in this entire ce. When time was frozen, everyone¡¯s mind would cease thinking. Even if he walked past them, no one would notice him. Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 Where exactly did he go wrong? Did she guess it? Or was she trying to trick him? David could not figure it out. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, since she had already put this out in the open, he did not want to continue hiding anything. There was no reason to do so. So what if he hid this? What could happen even if he decided to reveal it? Who would be able to control his actions? David was now in a high position. He decided to go with the flow. If he was found out, he would just admit it readily. Keeping it a secret longer would not be appropriate for him. ¡°I¡¯m quite curious, Madam Chandler. How are you so sure that it was me?¡± David asked curiously. Leticia was delighted when she heard David''s reply. It was just as she suspected!!! She did not guess wrong. The person who had saved them was the young man in front of her. She was mentally prepared for this. Yet, Leticia was so excited that she could not help trembling. ¡°Master David, if I told you I guessed it, would you believe me?¡± Leticia replied carefully. David had admitted it. She did not dare speak in the same tone to him as before. This was a powerhouse in front of her. All Leticia remembered was numerous Soul Fracturing Arrows shot at her. The only thing she could do was to hold Zion tightly in her arms and use her body to shield him from harm. However, when she opened her eyes again, all of the Soul Fracturing Arrows had lost their momentum and fallen all over the floor of the carriage. Leticia had no memory of what had transpired. She had never experienced such a strange urrence before. ¡°Even if it was a guess, it won¡¯t necessarily lead you in this direction. Go on and ask Captain Himmel out there and see if he has the same guess as you.¡± ¡°Master David! Actually, I noticed some clues while chatting with you, which slowly led me to this guess. From the knowledge I have of the Great Quinn Empire, the ces you mentioned did not match any location found in this Empire. Moreover, a young man like you, having visited so many strange ces, isn¡¯t something an ordinary person can achieve,¡± Leticia exined. ¡°Alright! I was acting too callously. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have that much time to escort you to the Imperial Capital.¡± David stopped talking about this and changed the topic. ¡°To be frank, Master David, we¡¯ve encountered more than dozens of ambushes during this journey. When we started, we had hundreds of men with us, but, after only two-thirds of the journey, we only one-tenth of the men left. Without you escorting us, another attack like before would ensure our death,¡± Leticia said grimly. David was silent and said nothing. After a while, he asked, ¡°Can you tell me why are those people after you?¡± Leticia disclosed everything to David: their true identity, the reason for their journey, and the identity of their enemy. Upon hearing her story, all David could think of was that this was such a clich¨¦d tale of an illegitimate son trying to im the throne but being thwarted by his scheming rtives. However, this throne was not a minor one: it was the throne of the Great Quinn Empire. He nced at Zion. Who knew this little guy was the heir to the throne? If they could arrive safely at the Imperial Capital, he would inherit it. Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 David gave this some thought. It would definitely not work out for him if he spent too much time escorting them to the Imperial Capital. Considering the speed of the convoy, if they encounter any difficulties along the way and are dyed, they may not be able to reach within three or five days, perhaps even eight or ten days. This would mean months. Who could guarantee nothing would happen in Le during this time? Emperor Lufian was a ticking time bomb that could go off at any time. He had to rush back as soon as possible. ¡°Madam Chandler, since you¡¯ve discovered my identity, there is no need for me to hide it any longer. I was the one who saved you thest time you were in danger. I came here merely to find someone to have a chat with and cure my boredom. That is all. I currently have something very important to attend to and I don¡¯t have the extra time to escort you to the Imperial Capital,¡± David rejected her as gently as he could. '' David was rejecting Leticia again. Leticia felt her breath being beaten out of her as she almost fell to the ground. She had thought that they had built up a rapport after spending two to three days together, and David would be willing to escort them to the Imperial Capital. Leticia did not expect to be rejected so many times. ¡°Mas... Master David!¡± Leticia called out to him but did not know what else to say. ¡°Dave! Please help us!¡± Little Zion began begging as well. ¡°Madam Chandler, Zion, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you out, but I really do have something very important that I need to do urgently. But I can offer you a choice right now.¡± David was willing to give them a choice, and that ignited hope in Leticia. ¡°what is it?¡± Leticia could not help asking. ¡°T don¡¯t have time to escort you with the convoy, but I can take you to the Imperial Capital of the Great Quinn Empire on my own. It depends on whether you are willing to ept this, or you can choose to travel with the guards out there. It is all up to you.¡± This was thepromise David offered. He was short of time, and this was the only thing he could offer. David could take Leticia and Zion straight to the Imperial Capital of the Great Quinn Empire before leaving for Le. This would not take too much time. ¡°1 choose the first choice, Master David. Please take me and Zion to the Imperial Capital,¡± Leticia immediately replied without a second thought. Their guards were all wounded. They could not escort them safely to the Imperial Capital. If they encounter another ambush like thest time, all of them would probably end up dead. Leticia could not leave without David. If she did, they might never make it to the Imperial Capital. Leticia was not stupid. She knew what the right choice was. ¡°Are you sure? If you let me take you to the Imperial Capital, you won¡¯t be able to prove your identity. That might incur unnecessary trouble. N?velDrama.Org owns this. You have to think this through,¡± said David. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master David! We have a way to prove our identities. All you need to do is to bring us to the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire.¡± ¡°Alright! Since you agree to this, we won¡¯t waste any more time. Let¡¯s go right now!¡± David stood up and said. ¡°Master David! Please let me inform Captain Himmel and the others about this. Those guards had given everything they had to escort me and Zion safely to this point. Most of them have been sacrificed, and those left are wounded. I can¡¯t leave without informing them,¡± Leticia begged in a soft voice. ? ¡°Sure!!! Go ahead and tell them! We have to leave as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David!!!¡± Leticia replied happily. She could not disappear quietly and leave Captain Himmel and the others in the lurch. Leticia went out of the carriage soon after. The convoy was still moving speedily ahead. ¡°Captain Himmel!!!¡± Leticia shouted at the person at the front of the convoy. Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 When he heard her voice, the man riding an unusual beast immediately turned and came to Leticia¡¯s side. ¡°What do you need, Madam?¡± Captain Himmel asked respectfully. ¡°Captain Himmel, thank you for escorting me and Zion safely so far. Without you, Zion and I would have died many times over. Don¡¯t any of you worry because no matter how high a position Zion gets to, he will never forget what all of you did for him.¡± Leticia was sincerely grateful. ¡°This is nothing, Madam! It''s our duty to escort you and the young master safely to the Imperial Capital. In fact, it¡¯s been hard on you during this time with all the shock you¡¯ve suffered,¡± Captain Himmel immediately replied. ¡°Don''t say that, Captain Himmel. Too many of you have died to protect me and Zion. For the safety of the rest of you, I have decided to head to the Imperial Capital on my own. Once Zion and I leave, you can split the convoy into different teams to move. That way, more of you would be able to survive.¡± Leticia¡¯s words confounded Captain Himmel. Did the madam just say she would leave for the Imperial Capital on her own? What did she mean? Before he was able to process her words, Leticia continued, ¡° Captain Himmel, Zion and I will wait for you at the Imperial Capital. I hope all of you will arrive safely. Zion and I will be waiting there to wee you.¡± With that, Leticia turned to enter the carriage. It was only then that Captain Himmel snapped out of it and quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean, Madam?¡± Leticia did not reply because she was not sure if David was willing to reveal his identity. Another voice came from inside the carriage. ¡°She means that I¡¯ll be in charge of taking her and Zion away first. You can split up your team and head to the Imperial Capital separately. That way, you would have a bigger chance of arriving safely.¡± David held Zion¡¯s hand and came out of the carriage after saying that. ¡°what are you doing, you rascal? I¡¯m warning you, if you hurt Madam or Young Master, there would be no ce in this world for you to hide,¡± Captain Himmel warned him sternly. Zion was a prince of the Great Quinn Empire, the only heir to the throne. Madam was the Emperor¡¯s woman. Their noble status was not something David could trifle with. Captain Himmel¡¯s words attracted the attention of the other guards. Everyone surrounded them while giving David hostile looks. They did not have a good impression of David from the very start. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, they did not dare go against the Madam¡¯s orders before this. Yet, now, David wanted to leave with Madam and Young Master? That was not possible. If that fellow decided to do bad halfway through their journey, the Madam and the Young Master would be trapped with nowhere to get help. They could not allow such a thing to happen. This would implicate everyone¡¯s life and fortunes. ¡°This is a big world. Do you really think there is no ce for me to hide?¡± David smiled and repeated that sentence. He looked up at the sky before continuing. ¡°Captain Himmel, your idea of the world and mine are different. Your world is limited to the Great Quinn Empire, my world is the vast and limitless Universe and Gxy. Do you think they areparable?¡± He did not wait for Captain Himmel to process his words. David immediately took Leticia and Zion with him as they slowly ascended into the air. Captain Himmel had no time to think as he shouted. ¡°How dare you!!! Put Madam and Young Master down!!!¡± Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 Captain Himmel charged toward David to try to save the Madam and the Young Master. The other guards followed suit. Nothing must happen to the Madam and the Young Master. Otherwise, it would be the end for everyone. When they approached David, they were suddenly blocked by an invisible shield. No matter how hard they tried, they could not break through. They failed despite multiple attempts. After attempting various methods to break through, everyone began to look at David in fear. They couldn''tprehend the nature of this ability. It was powerful enough to block so many people. Even their captain, the strongest among them, could not do anything. ¡°who are you, David?!" Captain Himmel asked loudly. ¡°Tm just someone who found it too boring traveling on my own and wanted someone to chat with. Then I ran into you all I guess this is considered fate! I¡¯1] help you escort Madam Chandler and Zion to the Imperial Capital. The rest of you should find other ways to get there yourselves! Goodbye!!!¡± David was done talking. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Captain Himmel and the dozens of guards could only watch. A space tunnel appeared in front of David. He took Leticia and Zion and entered the tunnel. After that, the space tunnel vanished. The sky became normal again. Captain Himmel and the others could move again. They were standing in shock. They stared in the direction David left with their masters, overwhelmed by what happened. They were astounded to the core. ¡°Cap... Captain! How... How did he... he do that? Did... Did he vanish into thin air? This is ridiculous? Was that some sort of magic trick?¡± a guard stammered. ¡°That... That was a... A space tunnel. Legend... legend has it that only super powerhouses who have achieved Eternal Realm can do that,¡± Captain Himmel replied in disbelief. It was evident that he was more knowledgeable than the others. However, it was still recognized by the Boundless Gxy. That was why anyone of power on Brechen would know a little about the Boundless Gxy. They would also know that the most powerful people in the Boundless Gxy were those who had achieved the Eternal Realm, and they could create a tear in space and time. ¡°Eternal Realm? How powerful is that?¡± Someone asked. ¡°That would be the most powerful presence in the entire Boundless Gxy. It¡¯s someone who is already at the peak and able to tear through space. That person would be able to travel through high -dimensional space, which is much faster than any other method of traveling. He would be able to reach the Imperial Capital from here almost instantly,¡± Captain Himmel continued exining. ¡°That¡¯s... That¡¯s really powerful. That would mean that rascal, David Lidell, is a Eternal Realm super...¡± Before the guard could finish his sentence, Captain Himmel smacked him on the head. A crisp thud could be heard from the smack. Smack!!! ¡°Cap... Captain, why did you hit me?¡± The guard was incredulous. ¡°IT would freaking beat you to death! How dare you talk about Mr. David that way? You¡¯re even calling him a rascal? If you¡¯re asking for death, don¡¯t drag us along with you. Mr. David can turn you to dust with just a breath,¡± Captain Himmel immediately scolded. ¡°But... But didn¡¯t you call him rascal too? Nothing happened to you,¡± the guard mumbled. ¡°L.. L.. L..¡± Captain Himmel stammered for a long time, unable to exin himself. He was breaking out in cold sweat too. The fear within him was immense. Chapter 2662 Chapter 2662 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2662-He remembered how he had treated David since the very first day. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Even till the end, he had given David unfriendly looks and kept referring to him as a rascal. Any other person might have already gotten into a fight with Captain Himmel. One of Captain Himmel¡¯s team members suddenly said,¡± You mentioned during thest ambush that numerous Soul Fracturing Arrows had already hit the carriage with Madam and Young Master in it. It was clearly the end, but in the end, Madam and Young Master turned out fine. Could it be because of Mr. David¡¯s help?¡± His words brought everyone¡¯s memory back to that day. The guards in the forest might not be aware, but those guarding the carriage saw the whole thing. They had already given up then. However, before they realized what had happened, the Soul Fracturing Arrows had lost their function and the Madam and the Young Master turned out safe. Now that they were thinking about this. Who else could it be but Mr. David? ¡°It must be Mr. David. He is the only one who could have saved Madam and Young Master without any of us realizing it.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right! It must be Mr. David. I guess we owe our lives to David, Madam, and Young Master. Without David, Madam and Young Master would have died and it would also mean the end of us.¡± Captain Himmel remembered too. Everything made sense if the Eternal Realm powerhouse, David, was the one who helped them. Captain Himmel pulled himself together and interrupted everyone¡¯s chatter. ¡°We should stop talking about this for now. Mr. David had been big-hearted enough not to take offense with us. We were fortunate to have been able to meet him. Even though Madam and Young Master are safe, we are still in danger. After all, the enemy has no idea that Madam and Young Master have left. They will still try to attack us. It would be difficult for us to reach the Imperial Capital safely in our current condition.¡± ¡°What should we do, Captain? Madam and Young Master will reach the Imperial Capital safely with Mr. David escorting them. Our life of riches is right in front of our eyes. I don¡¯t want to die now.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve survived so far, and so many have sacrificed. Victory is close. It would be a huge loss to die now.¡± Each of the guards turned to look at Captain Himmel. ¡°We need a good n for everyone to reach the Imperial Capital safely and strive for every single one to survive. Unlimited fortune and women await us in the future with a life of never-ending luxury.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes brightened when they heard Captain Himmel¡¯s words. They were all looking forward to such a life. None of them said a word as they quietly waited for Captain Himmel¡¯s arrangement. ¡°Madam and Mr. David had already said we can¡¯t move together. It would make us an obvious target. The enemy thinks Madam and Young Master are still with us, so we need to split up and make our team smaller. We¡¯ll meet at the Imperial Capital where Madam will be waiting to wee us.¡± ¡°Agreed!!!¡± ¡°Agreed!!!¡± ¡°Agreed!!!¡± All of the guards agreed to the suggestion. Currently, it was the most useful n they had. ¡°Good! Let¡¯s split up right now. We will bring those maids sufficient abilities with them. Madam will be sure to show her appreciation once we arrive at the Imperial Capital and make it all up to us. All of you have to be clear on the fact that Madam will be the future Empress Dowager of the Great Quinn Empire.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a maid with me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take one with me too!¡± The dozens of people on the team quickly split into single or pairs. They vanished into the forest. All three carriages were hidden. They had to go on the road before the enemy figured out their n. Now that they had split up, the enemy would not be able to recognize them. Even if the enemy recognized them, they would not simply attack. Once the enemy discovered the carriages, their n would be exposed, and the enemy would do everything in their power to stop them. Chapter 2663 Chapter 2663 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2663-Level 4 Civilization, Boundless Gxy. A middle-aged man was lying on a luxurious bed. His face was pale and he looked quite weak, as if he could die at any minute. He was the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, Spencer Quinn. He was the man at the very top of the pyramid that was the Great Quinn Empire. One could say that Spencer was the person who dictated everything in the Great Quinn Empire. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Yet, a man with so much power in his hands was now lying in a bed, immobilized. Even speaking took a huge effort. Numerous elderly men surrounded him as they carefully gave him a checkup. Each of them had sweat on their foreheads, and they wiped it away from time to time. It was proof of how anxious and fearful they were. These elderly men were well-known doctors in the Great Quinn Empire. They had been summoned to treat the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire. A year ago, Spencer suddenly contracted a strange illness that the pce doctors could do nothing about. Faced with this, they decided to summon famous doctors from all over the Great Quinn Empire to find a cure for this illness. However, the results were not good. No cure was found, and no one could figure out the reason for his illness. Every elderly doctor who examined him stated that they had not seen such an illness before. They were not able to provide any treatment as no one could figure out the root of this illness. Being of nobility, the Emperor was not someone they could test medication on. Problems might ur if they tested medication on him. If that happened, their families would not be spared from execution. ¡°Cough cough¡­ What is the progress? Have any of you found anything?¡± Spencer coughed as he asked. ¡°Forgive us, Your Majesty! We have been practicing medicine for nearly all our lives but we¡¯ve never come across such a strange illness,¡± one of the elderly men replied respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s true, Your Majesty! We have seen many strange and difficult-to-cure illnesses after living for so long, but there is nothing like the illness you have,¡± another elderly man added. ¡°Does this mean you have no way of treating my condition?¡± Spencer asked once more. ¡°Yes! Without the cause of your illness, we can¡¯t simply provide you with just any medication. It might cause your condition to deteriorate,¡± the elderly man clenched his teeth in reply. ¡®You bunch of¡­ Cough cough¡­ useless things!!! Quack doctors!!! If you can¡¯t¡­ Cough cough¡­ Can¡¯t cure me, what use are you to me?¡± Spencer was enraged as he struggled to shout at them. The maids at his side quickly came forward to help him up. He had suffered much torment in the past year. The man who was once spirited and full of vigor was no more. What was left was a sick man who was tormented to shreds in bed. The Emperor remembered how he was before. It did not matter where he went. All the officials and people of the Great Quinn Empire would kneel to him in respect. What a grand moment that was. Yet, all he could do now was lie in bed. He even needed someone to help him with food and going to the bathroom. Spencer could not ept this reality. He was still young and had a lot of time to enjoy the luxuries and riches of this world. Lying in bed this way should not be an option. ¡°Please calm down, Your Majesty! Forgive us for our ipetence and please spare our lives.¡± Chapter 2664 Chapter 2664 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2664-The group of elderly doctors immediately knelt, begging for their lives, the moment Spencer started shouting about their ipetencies. They had heard of his reputation before arriving. The Emperor was now emotionally unstable and would execute any doctor if he felt even slightly unhappy. No one wanted toe. However, they had no choice. The army had escorted them here. Anyone who refused would have been executed on the spot. The elderly doctors had been feeling fearful throughout their journey to the pce. There was not a night that they slept well. They were scared of enraging the Emperor if they could not cure his illness. None of them had any confidence in curing him since even the pce doctors could not help him. ¡®You¡¯re a bunch of useless things! Useless!!! Drag them all out and have them executed,¡± Spencer roared. ¡°Please have mercy, Your Majesty! Have mercy!¡± The elderly doctors trembled as they knelt on the ground. Begging the Emperor for mercy was the only thing they could do now in hopes of staying alive. ¡®Your Majesty, you¡¯ve already executed many famous doctors. If this continues, it would create unrest among the people and would negatively affect the Great Quinn Empire. Please reconsider, Young Majesty,¡± a minister stood up to say. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you starting toin just because I¡¯ve executed a few people? Do you think I¡¯m bing useless? Is that why you¡¯re not following my orders anymore?¡± Spencer was helped up by a maid and stared at the minister while half-lying in bed. There was murder in his eyes. Cold sweat broke out on the minister¡¯s back when he was red at by the man who was once at the peak of the Great Quinn Empire. However, the realization that the Emperor had been bedridden for over a year without a cure, despite consulting every doctor in the Great Quinn Empire, gradually eased his anxiety. Essentially, this implied that the Emperor was incurable. Since contracting this illness, the Emperor was not as capable as he used to be and has since lost the power he once wielded. A beast without ws and teeth was no different from an ordinary animal, probably even worse. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth, Your Majesty! These doctors who are trying to treat youe from every corner of the Great Quinn Empire and are held in high regard where they are from. You have executed many doctors in the past year and even some of the pce doctors weren¡¯t spared. If this continues, it would be bad for the Great Quinn Empire. Please reconsider your decision, Your Majesty!¡± The minister tried his best to talk him out of it. After that, a few more ministers came forward and spoke up. ¡°Please reconsider your decision, Your Majesty!¡± Spencer was furious when he saw this as those ministers used to show him a lot of respect. Before he contracted this illness, they would not even dare squeak, no matter how many he executed. They might even smile and agree that those people deserved to be executed. However, they were now ganging up against him. His capabilities were not as before and his body was gradually shutting down. As a result, even his status was not as highly regarded as before. He was still the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, but his power and respect were no longer as before. The Emperor could no longer keep any promises he had made. ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ Good! Very good! This is just great!¡± Spencer kept repeating this. This was enough to show how enraged he was. It was impossible for these ministers not to feel a little nervous. The person they were facing used to be the man who stood at the top of the Great Quinn Empire. Even if he was not as powerful as before, he was still able to exert a certain pressure on them. ¡°Please understand that we¡¯re doing this for the sake of the Great Quinn Empire, Your Majesty! We do not want your name to be tarnished over this!¡± ¡°What a great excuse, iming that this is for the sake of the Great Quinn Empire and my reputation! I¡¯m not dead yet! As long as I¡¯m alive, The Great Quinn Empire belongs to me, Spencer Quinn. I¡¯ll execute whoever I want. Say another word more and I¡¯ll execute all of you too.¡± Spencer clenched his teeth as he said this with a murderous intent. The ministers could not help shivering. The Emperor was still the Emperor. Even if this illness had immobilized and kept him bedridden for more than a year, the instinct to kill, bred through his years on the battlefield, was still intact. Chapter 2665 Chapter 2665 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2665-Spencer had said what he had to say. The ministers didn¡¯t dare utter another word. After all, he remained the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire and still wieldedplete control over the empire¡¯s military. They were brave enough to give their opinions, but not to go against the Emperor¡¯s wishes. Otherwise, they might end up being executed too. Everyone fell silent. Suddenly, a voice broke the silence. ¡°Even if you¡¯re the Emperor, the Great Quinn Empire doesn¡¯t belong only to you, does it?! The Great Quinn Empire belongs to the people. They may put you on your throne, but they can also drag you off it. It¡¯s no wonder you were cursed with something so terrible when you¡¯re such a selfish person.¡± ¡°Who is it? Who dares speak?¡± Spencer asked loudly. Everyone turned in the direction of the voice. Three figures had somehow appeared in the room. There were two adults and a child of about ten. It was David, Leticia, and Zion. David immediately knew that someone had ced a curse on Spencer Quinn the moment he saw him. It was a very cruel curse too. The curse would not immediately kill the victim, but would slowly destroy his mobility as he watched his abilities falter bit by bit. He would ultimately be paralyzed. Nothing would help, no matter what he tried, and he would end up dying in despair, fear, and pain. This process would take years. Witnessing one¡¯s gradual descent into their deathbed would be mentally devastating. Even Spencer, who was the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, had to ept the truth. ¡®Who are you? How did youe in here? Do you know where you are?¡± a minister with a huge belly asked. ¡°Is it very difficult to enter here? Isn¡¯t this merely the pce of the Great Quinn Empire? You¡¯re talking about it like this is a forbidden area. As for who we are, you¡¯ll find out in a moment,¡± David replied casually. ¡°Men!!! There are assassins in here!¡± another minister shouted. He viewed David and the others as assassins because of their sudden appearance. Several guards in armor came rushing in. However, the Emperor, Spencer, spoke up the moment they entered the room. ¡°Nothing is going on here. Get out, everyone!¡± There was an agitated tone in his voice that he could not hide. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The guards nced at David, Leticia, and Zion when they heard the order and left the room obediently.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The others turned to look at the Emperor. They did not understand why he would order the guards to leave and not arrest these three suspicious people. ¡°May I know your name, young man? What are you here for?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know my name. I¡¯m here to deliver this pair of mother and son. I believe you should know them,¡± David replied. Spencer looked at Leticia and Zion. A few scattered memories began to fill his mind. He immediately knew who they were. Spencer did not realize that the woman in front was not the woman he once knew. Leticia and her sister were identical twins. No one could tell them apart while she stood where she was. Even Spencer could not tell the difference. ¡°I do! Of course, I do. I was the one who sent my men to bring them back,¡± Spencer replied honestly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you do! Since you know who they are, my job is done. It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± David turned to leave as he said this. Spencer quickly stopped him. ¡°Please wait, young man!¡± ¡®What else do you need?¡± David questioned. ¡°Young man, is it true what you said about me being afflicted by a cruel curse?¡± Spencer looked at David, his voice filled with agitation. It was the first time someone had managed to diagnose him. Chapter 2666 Chapter 2666 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2666-It had been more than a year. Every doctor who treated him had failed to diagnose him and, because of that, they were unable to prescribe any medication. After all, who dared use his body as an experiment when he was the Emperor? Spencer had fallen into despair, which was why he was reminded of the illegitimate son he had outside of the pce. He had sent his men to bring the boy back to inherit the throne of the Great Quinn Empire after his death. Even though he did not feel anything for this son of his, the boy was still his blood. He was a much better choice than allowing his throne to be snatched away by another. Yet, today, someone had suddenly diagnosed his illness. It did not matter if it was true or false, but it gave Spencer hope. That was why he had ordered the guards out of the room and could not wait to ask more questions. ¡°It¡¯s true! You¡¯ve been cursed, and it¡¯s a cruel one. Whoever did this to you is quite powerful. With that kind of ability, they could have easily killed you. I wonder why they chose to use such a method to torment you. You must have deeply offended that person!¡± David answered honestly. There was no need for him to conceal anything. He shared all the information he had. Cursed by someone? A powerful person? Kill him easily? Spencer was stunned by what David had said. He tried to recall, but he could not think of anything no matter how much he tried. He had offended quite a lot of people over all these years However, Spencer could not think of any person so powerful. He was not stupid. Why would he offend someone powerful enough to kill him? That would be asking for death. ¡°Are you telling the truth, young man?! Have I really been cursed?¡± Spencer asked once more. ¡°Why would I lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, so be it! You¡¯re dying anyway. This curse will cause you to lose your mobility slowly and be tormented to the very end. You can only watch as you be a dried corpse,¡± David shrugged and said. ¡°Young¡­ Young man, if you can tell that I¡¯ve been cursed and know my symptoms clearly, do you know how to cure me?¡± Spencer stared at David after asking, his eyes filled with hope. It was the first time after this year that he saw a glimmer of hope. How could he not feel overwhelmed? The elderly doctors, ministers, and maids all turned to look at David. Each was deep in thought. The elderly doctors hoped that David would be able to cure the Emperor. This would ensure their survival. They would then be able to return to their normal, carefree lives. Otherwise, they would end up executed here. However, this thought was only limited to the doctors. The ministers and maids did not wish for David to cure the Emperor. It was very simple. This was because the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire was a dictator. No one could talk him out of whatever he thought was right. When he was in a bad mood, there would be a massive massacre. His ministers were angry but no one dared say a word. Even the maids who served him had to be extremely careful. Any slight carelessness would end in severe punishment. Since Spencer became the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, he had changed many batches of maids. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org How could someone like that win the hearts of the people? In fact, many were happy when he contracted this illness more than a year ago. However, no one dared express it. Once Spencer has passed, there would be many people celebrating his death in secret. Chapter 2667 Chapter 2667 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2667-Spencer¡¯s face was filled with expectation, but every person in the room held onto their own, but different, hopes. David gave a small smile. ¡°Of course, I can! A minor curse like that is easy for me to deal with.¡± Spencer immediately got worked up when he heard David¡¯s reply. The few elderly doctors kneeling on the ground were excited as well. They were almost crying. There was no need to die. They were finally saved. The ministers, maids, and even Leticia, who was beside David, were not particrly pleased. Leticia did not wish for Spencer to continue living. She had brought Zion here to inherit the throne of the Great Quinn Empire. If Spencer was cured, there would be nothing to inherit! As a citizen of the Great Quinn Empire, Leticia was aware of Spencer¡¯s reputation. She had no idea why her older sister would have a child with a man like that. Leticia would never want to stay in and live with such a man, nor did she want to have anything to do with him. Besides, there was another problem. If Spencer was cured and had a few more sons, Zion¡¯s position would be greatly threatened. For all of these reasons, Leticia wanted to ask David not to cure the Emperor. However, she could not say this out loud in front of Spencer, unless she was seeking death. From what she had seen of David, Leticia did not doubt that he would be able to cure Spencer. ¡°Young¡­ Young man! No, doc¡­ Doctor! Please¡­ Please help me undo the curse. I can give you anything you want if you can undo the curse on me. I can give you money, women, and even status. You¡¯ll rule over all and be subject only to me in the Great Quinn Empire from now on,¡± Spencer began rambling. He was quite agitated. Spencer had finally found hope. He had changed batches and batches of doctors, but no one could find the cause of his illness. Spencer had never thought the cause would have been revealed by this mysterious young man. The most important thing about this was that he imed that he could cure this illness. It did not matter if David was telling the truth. Spencer was willing to believe it because he had no other choice. After all, this was the only hope he found in this past year. ¡°Don¡¯t get so excited! Calm down! I¡¯m not done with my words! I can undo your curse, but why should I?¡± David smiled. Urm¡­. Spencer¡¯s agitated expression suddenly froze on his face. He looked at David incredulously. What did he just say? Did he say he was unwilling to cure the Emperor? Who would dare disobey his orders in the Great Quinn Empire? Did he mishear it? N?velDrama.Org owns this. Spencer was stunned and had no idea what to do. The others were looking at David in disbelief as well. What did the young man mean? Was he tired of living? He could undo the curse but refused to. Was that not asking for death? He might as well have said he did not know how to cure the Emperor! Didav did not care whether they understood his behavior. Someone of his stature had no reason to put up any pretenses with the people he faced. There was no need to pretend. Chapter 2668 Chapter 2668 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2668-He would just say whatever he wanted. Be free with his thoughts! So what if he was the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire? David could choose not to help him. What could the Emperor do to David? ¡°Doc¡­ Doctor! Can you at least tell me why you refuse to help me with the curse?¡± Spencer calmed down and asked him politely. Someone like Spencer would have immediately ordered David to be locked up after hearing those words. He would then force David to undo the curse after torturing him for a bit. However, Spencer did not do that after giving it some thought. He was worried David would harbor hatred for him while conducting the treatment and hurt him instead. That would be a huge mistake. ¡°The reason is simple! I heard your conversation when I came here and know what kind of ruler you are. You carelessly decide the life and death of others, and kill the innocent when you¡¯re in a bad mood. It¡¯s not too much of me to call you a tyrant. If I saved you, I might end up being the one responsible for all the deaths you cause next. Saving you might end up hurting more people. I can¡¯t do something like that. You should just give up,¡± David replied coldly. David spoke as he thought. Spencer¡¯s expression turned increasingly dark. He had been the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire for many years, superior to everyone. All who met him showed him the greatest respect. This was the first time someone had called him a tyrant to his face. ¡°You¡­ Are¡­ Calling¡­ Me¡­ A¡­ Tyrant?¡± Spencer sputtered those words slowly. He stared at David. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? Isn¡¯t it what a tyrant does when he kills the innocent without regard just because he is in a bad mood? I¡¯m being nice when I say you¡¯re a tyrant. The fact is, you¡¯re just a muddle-headed degenerate who has no morals. You should be grateful that I didn¡¯t kill a bad man like you, and you still expect me to help you undo your curse? You must be dreaming.¡± David did not hold back as he said all this to Spencer¡¯s face. He had heard every word Spencer said. The Emperor wanted to kill the doctors just because they could not cure him. How was that right? If Spencer had been a good ruler who strove for his people¡¯s well-being and prosperity, David would have helped him with the curse. It was an easy feat. However, he was a lousy ruler who was cruel at heart. This was karma. He should be left to deal with this on his own! ¡°How¡­ Dare¡­ You¡­ Call¡­ Me¡­ A¡­ Degenerate!¡± There was hate in Spencer¡¯s eyes as he red with clenched teeth at David. ¡°So what if I called you a degenerate? If not for you being already bedridden and immobilized, I would have rendered you paralyzed.¡± David was not intimidated by the murderous look in Spencer¡¯s eyes. Who would be afraid of an ant that he could easily pinch to death? ¡°Good! Very good!!!¡± Spencer shouted toward the people outside the door.¡± Men!!!¡± Guards in heavy armor quickly entered the room. ¡°What do you need, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°Arrest this rascal. I want him to know the consequences of undermining and humiliating me,¡± Spencer ordered. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!!!¡± The guards immediately went forward to catch hold of David. Zion, who was standing next to David, grabbed tightly onto Leticia¡¯s hand. He was feeling nervous. Leticia patted his arm gently to calm him down. After witnessing David¡¯s amazing abilities, Leticia was not worried about him at all. She was not an inexperienceddy. Who was David? N?velDrama.Org owns this. He was the legendary interster traveler!!! This was a man who traveled through the gxy. How could a mere Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire do anything to him? Everyone knew the dangers of the Universe. One minor mistake, and you would not even have a corpse left. Without certain abilities, traveling through the Universe would be equivalent to death. It was evident that David had been an interster traveler for quite a while. Passing by Brechen was just a coincidental stopover for him as he was looking for someone to have a chat with. Leticia felt very lucky. It was fortunate that she had met David. Otherwise, she and Zion would have been dead by now. Chapter 2669 Chapter 2669 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2669-When the heavily armored guards were about two to three meters away from David, an invisible shield suddenly blocked them from moving forward. In the end, they had no choice but to take out their weapons and swing them at the invisible shield. It was like punching on cotton. The effort was useless. Everyone in the room saw what happened. To be urate, everyone¡¯s gaze had remained on David the moment he appeared. This was a protected location within the pce of the Great Quinn Empire. One could describe it as the most heavily guarded ce in the empire. No ordinary person could enter this ce quietly without being noticed by the guards outside. In addition, David had tantly called Spencer Quinn, the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, a muddleheaded ruler. This astonished everyone. If Spencer was not ill, he would have noticed all this. However, he had been tortured by this curse for more than a year and had long lost his ability to think clearly. All he could think about was how to continue living. When he saw hope, he went all out to grab it. Spencer only wanted to catch hold of David and get him to undo the curse. He did not even consider if this could be done or not. There was a possibility that, in his subconscious mind, there was nothing the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire could not do. ¡®Your Majesty, there is something strange about this person. We are unable to get near him,¡± the leader of the guards dered loudly. Spencer had noticed this as well. He stared at David. Spencer knew that David was very powerful and his guards were no match for him. Spencer used all of his strength to wave them off and said, ¡°Back down! There is nothing you can do to him.¡± ¡®Yes, Your Majesty!¡± The guards stepped away. Spencer took a deep breath to suppress his anxiety. He asked, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why do you insist on going against me?¡± ¡°Am I going against you? I think I¡¯m giving you a great deal of help. You should be grateful to me. Isn¡¯t this your son?! He¡¯ll inherit your throne after you die and be the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire. I believe he would be nothing like you and won¡¯t be a tyrant. This is best for everybody.¡± David pulled Zion in front of him while speaking. ¡°I can¡¯t die! I¡¯m still young. I have so many ambitions I have yet to achieve. I can¡¯t die now,¡± Spencer roared. ¡°But you have to! No one can undo your curse besides me, and I¡¯m not about to help a tyrant ruler,¡± David smiled and rebutted immediately. ¡°No, no, no! I can¡¯t die! I¡¯m the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire. I have absolute control of the army. I can¡¯t die. You have to save me. No, you must save me. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about being able to leave the pce of the Great Quinn Empire,¡± Spencer shouted crazily. N?velDrama.Org owns this. David¡¯s words had agitated him. It was as David had said: he was destined to die if David did not save him. Spencer could feel his body degenerating every day. Life was flowing out of him. If this continued, he would die in less than a year. As a man who once stood at the peak of the Great Quinn Empire, he was not prepared to end his life just like that. ¡°Are you threatening me? Do you think I won¡¯t be able to leave when I manage toe in here without the guards noticing? What a joke. Would you believe it if I told you that even if I were to walk out just like that, your men wouldn¡¯t be able to get near me?¡± David smiled nonchntly. ¡®You¡­ Pfft¡­¡± Spencer pointed at David. His anger got to him, and Spencer threw up blood. There was ck mist mingled in his blood, clearly a mark of the curse. Chapter 2670 Chapter 2670 Spencer''s condition worsened after throwing up blood. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ve said everything I need. Be a good boy and follow the course of your destiny. Hand over your throne as the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire after your death! This would be best for everyone. Haven¡¯t you seen the looks in your minsters¡¯ eyes? They are hoping for your death, but no one is brave enough to say a word due to your perverted use of power,¡± David sneered. ¡°You...¡± Spencer was so angry that he could not say another word. David ignored Spencer and turned to look at Leticia. ¡°Madam Chandler, I¡¯ve got you safely to the Pce. It¡¯s time for me to leave. Whateveres next is your personal family issues. I shouldn¡¯t interfere with that.¡± ¡°Thank you for escorting Zion and me here, Master David. If it weren''t for you, we would have been killed during our journey. We will never forget what you have done for us. Please ept my gratitude!¡± Leticia knelt in front of David as she spoke. Zion, who was at her side, immediately followed suit when he saw Leticia kneeling. However, before their knees could touch the ground, a force pushed them upright, preventing them frompleting their kneeling. ¡°You are too kind, Madam Chandler. I''ve mentioned before that I was simply here to chat with someone out of boredom. It was fate that brought us together. This suggests that you and Zion are not fated to die just yet," David remarked. ¡°Zion and I would like to show our appreciation, no matter what, Mr. David!" ¡°Thank you for saving us, Dave. I will never forget this,¡± Zion thanked him obediently. ¡°Alright! I''ll ept your thanks. Maybe one day we''ll meet again.¡± David prepared to leave after saying goodbye. He would be continuing his journey toward the level 9 civilization Le. This living and all its inhabitants were just passersby in his life. Spencer watched as David was about to leave. If David left, no one would be able to lift the curse on him. Death would be the only thing waiting for Spencer. He began to panic. Just as David turned to leave, Spencer could not help stopping him. ¡°Wait!!!¡± David turned to look at Spencer. ¡°What is it? If you¡¯ re still thinking about getting me to undo your curse, you should save it. I¡¯ve said before that I won¡¯t help a tyrant ruler. This would only cause more deaths and it would be all my fault. I¡¯m not looking forward to having that pinned on me.¡± ¡°Doctor! If you can help me undo the curse, I, Spencer Quinn, swear to never simply kill another person again. I will also ensure that I will rule the Great Quinn Empire well and give my citizens a happy and secure life. Please give me a chance to change for the better, Doctor,¡± Spencer said seriously. He had finally given in. As long as he could continue living. He was willing to do anything. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Despite that, Spencer was unwilling to admit that he was a tyrant ruler. However, if David imed he was one, he would ept it. All he needed to do was to change, right? David smiled when he heard this. ¡°Those words do sound like music to my ears.¡± Spencer was delighted to hear David say that. Would that mean... There was hope? However, David¡¯s next words plunged him into despair. ¡°However, I remember the saying that a leopard never changes its spots. I won¡¯t believe you no matter how sweet you¡¯re making it sound. It¡¯s almost impossible for one topletely change their personality. Even if you manage to keep it up for a while, you won¡¯t be able to keep it up for a lifetime. You''ll regress to your original self very soon. Since I have no time to watch over you, you should just... Wait for your death!¡± Chapter 2671 Chapter 2671 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2671-David¡¯s words directly sent Spencer intoplete despair. His eyes were lifeless. It was as if all his energy and life force had been sucked out of him. His little remaining vitality was also leaving him at an elerated rate. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He had obviously seen the hope of life but then, he was ruthlessly rejected. Not everyone could bear this emotional rollercoaster. In addition to that, Spencer was tortured for more than a year. He knew that no matter how much he promised or swore, it would still be useless. The other party would never lift the curse for him. The ministers and maids quietly breathed a sigh of relief. David was absolutely right. Due to Spencer¡¯s extreme personality and ruthless nature, he was not only in the royal family but he was also powerful. After he plotted to harm his brother and logically became the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, many people privately called him a tyrant. However, they only dared to get mad at him but not say anything out loud. Anyone who dared to contradict him would end badly. Over time, the name Tyrant began to spread. However, everyone was calling him this behind his back, and did not dare to say it out loud. David was the first person to call Spencer a tyrant in front of him. No one in the entire Great Quinn Empire had such courage. Looking at Spencer who waspletely desperate and heartbroken, David knew that Spencer would die soon. He could have survived for another year or so, but now that he was so triggered by David, he probably would not be able to survive even a month. This situation was quitemon. For example, two ordinary people suffered from the same terminal disease. The one who knew their illness and was in despair all day long would naturally not feel better, and would soon die of depression. On the contrary, the other person had no idea they were sick so they lived their life happily every day and lived much longer than the first person. The secret of ordinary people¡¯s longevity often had a lot to do with their mentality. People with a good attitude would naturally live longer. On the other hand, people with a bad attitude would often get enraged because of trivial things, and ultimately, they would have to pay for it with their bodies. This was almost the case with Spencer. Before he met David, the doctors who treated him kept changing. However, he still did not despair even though they did not find the symptoms. However, after David did this to him, his body was already exhausted and he could no longer endure this anymore. The mouthful of blood he spat out was the best proof. He lost all desire to live anymore. The power of the curse began to erode Spencer¡¯s body. In just a moment, the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire changed from a middle-aged man to a dying old man. He might die at anytime. An old doctor who was kneeling on the ground looked up to take a look at Spencer. As a doctor who had been practicing medicine for hundreds of years, he naturally knew what this meant, so he could not hold himself back from shouting in a trembling voice, ¡°Y-Y-Your Majesty!¡± When the others heard the sound, they all looked at Emperor Spencer. They could all imagine the ending. The emperor, who was just a middle-aged man, turned into an old man who was about to die. This change stunned everyone. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Your Majesty!¡± One by one, they cried. Spencer seemed to not hear the shouts of the ministers and sat there in a daze. An aura of death surged out of his body. Chapter 2672 Chapter 2672 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2672-It indicated that the man who once stood at the pinnacle of the Great Quinn Empire was about to leave this world. David looked on with cold eyes. If he took action now, he could save Spencer. However, David had no intention of doing so. He was not joking. Saving one person would lead to the death of more people, so it was better not to save them and let them fend for themselves. David did not feel guilty that his appearance elerated Spencer¡¯s death too. After all, if he did not show up, these old doctors who examined Spencer¡¯s symptoms would all die. Just as everyone watched Spencer¡¯s life countdown, David suddenly turned his head and looked towards a corner of the room. About ten secondster, they heard a strange voice in the room. ¡°How could this happen? ording to my estimation, with your strength as the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, you can still hold on for at least two years no matter how poorly you are. Why is it that it has only been one year and you have already reached the point of death? This is not right!¡± After the voice stopped, a space crack appeared where David looked. Then, two figures walked out of the crack and their footsteps echoed on the ground. Everyone also followed the sound and saw two strangers suddenly appearing. Both of them were women. They were tall and were both wearing long white skirts, which showed their lithe figures. At first nce, they looked like fairies descending to earth. One of them looked to be in her twenties and the other was in her thirties. The two women had the kind of stunning figures that were one in a million. Ordinary men would definitely fall in love with them unconsciously after seeing them. The eyes of several ministers in the room almost popped out of their heads. They held high positions in the Great Quinn Empire, so naturally, they had many women, but they had never seen such stunningly beautiful women. The maids next to Spencer even felt ashamedpared to them. Their bodies and appearances must pass the test to be favored by Spencer and be the maids beside the Emperor of the Great Quinn Empire. However,pared to these two ethereal women, they felt very inferior. Of course, no matter how stunning these two people were, they were no longer attractive to David. At most, he would give them a couple more nces. David¡¯s mind had long been so firm that it was difficult for external objects to move him, except for the people around him. The others should not even think about moving him. Spencer, who was sitting lifelessly on the bed, disyed a strong murderous intent in his eyes when he heard the woman¡¯s words. That nce was formed after years of fighting and killing countless people. Then, the temperature in the room suddenly plunged. This showed how strong his killing intent was. He wished he could tear the person speaking in front of him into pieces. Anyone with a sound mind could understand what the woman¡¯s words mean. It was clear that the two were the ones who put the curse on Emperor Spencer of the Great Quinn Empire. ¡°Who are you? Why did you put such a vicious curse on me? What kind of sworn hatred do we have that makes you want to do this?¡± Spencer asked angrily as he looked at the two women who suddenly appeared. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Although the other party¡¯s ability to tear apart space was far superior to his, he was already about to die at this time, so how could he care so much? All he wanted to know was the reason why these two bitches cursed him. ¡°Your Majesty, honey, you have done too many bad things in your life, so naturally you can¡¯t remember who I am, but for me, your face has been deeply engraved in my mind, so I¡¯m always thinking of the day when I¡¯ll get my revenge. Now, this day has finallye. What do you think? My master¡¯s curse is very unbearable, isn¡¯t it? How has it been this year?¡± The young woman said with a look of hatred. Chapter 2673 Chapter 2673 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2673-¡°Who are you? What grudges do we have against each other to make you give me such a vicious curse?¡± Emperor Spencer stared at the young woman and asked through gritted teeth. ¡®Your Majesty, do you still remember the dozens of families you annihted in order topete with your brother for the throne? My family, the Darling family, was one of them, and as a direct descendant of the Darling family, I managed to escape after that disaster. Then, I met my master and with her help, I embarked on the path of cultivation. I asked Master to nt your curse for you. How do you feel? It feels amazing, right? I originally thought you could persist for two or three years, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would die after just over a year. How disappointing. I haven¡¯t tortured you enough, how could you die?¡± The young woman¡¯s hateful words stunned Spencer, who was in a rage. Before he became the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, he had done countless bad things. He would do whatever it took, especially to umte enough military merit and prestige to be qualified topete for the throne. He had annihted at least dozens of families and forces. They were all executed by him on charges of being against the Great Quinn Empire and treason. As for how many of them genuinely wanted to rebel against the Great Quinn Empire andmit treason, it was hard to say. Perhaps none of them wanted to do that. However, Spencer killed them all for his own merit. Thebined poption of the families amounts to over a million people. Meanwhile, this young woman was a direct descendant of the Darling family, one of the dozens of families destroyed by Spencer. Her name was Lucia. ¡°So you are the surviving member of those who rebelled against the Great Quinn Empire and committed treason?¡± Spencer suddenly realized. ¡°Surviving member whomitted treason? Spencer Quinn, how can you say such a thing? How can you call yourself the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire? Don¡¯t you know whether we havemitted treason or not? You only want to umte enough achievements to compete for the throne so that¡¯s why you indiscriminately put an unfounded crime on our family. You are a scum who will do anything for power. Since God will not punish you, then it is up to me and Master to do so.¡± Lucia looked at Spencer with eyes full of hatred. She wanted to immediately skin him and avenge her people. However, she held back because doing so would actually relieve Spencer¡¯s pain, which would be too kind to this scum. She would continue to watch Spencer suffer from the curse and finally die in pain and despair. Only in this way could she relieve the hatred in her heart. The hatred of him annihting her family and exterminating her n was irreconcble. If the Darling family were indeed against the Great Quinn Empire and weremitting treason and were discovered and wiped out, then they would have deserved it. However, this was not true and yet they were used of such a crime which ultimately led to the deaths of tens of thousands of people in the Darling family. As the only direct descendant of the Darling family, she, Lucia Darling, would be inhuman if she did not take revenge. At this time, Spencer was already on his deathbed after being triggered by David and the young woman. The curse had spread to his heart and his whole body was enveloped with an aura of death. His eyes were fixed on Lucia, and then, he turned to look at David. Just when Spencer was about to take hisst breath, Lucia¡¯s master, who was also the woman in her thirties, gently waved her hand and immediately expelled the curse from Spencer¡¯s heart. Spencer, who was about to die, suddenly had a dying sh and gasped for air. He felt that his vitality had recovered a little. ¡®Thank you, Master!!!¡± Lucia thanked the woman respectfully. ¡°Lucia, you don¡¯t need to be so modest with me. I feel very sorry about what you¡¯ve experienced and I know this is also your inner demon, so I will take action to avenge you. I only hope that after this matter is resolved, you can cultivate with me with peace of mind and strive to reach Eternal Realm as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Master, please don¡¯t worry! Once I deal with this scum Spencer and avenge my people, I will definitely cultivate with you and won¡¯t let you down,¡± Lucia replied seriously. ¡°Very good!¡± Spencer, who had escaped from hell, once again set his sights on Lucia and her master. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°What do you want?¡± Chapter 2674 Chapter 2674 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2674-¡°I want to continue to torture you and watch you struggle in despair and fear, of course. You can die when I feel that it¡¯s enough,¡± Lucia sneered. ¡°You devil!¡± Spencer was furious. He did not want to die, but he did not want to be tortured by the curse either. Moreover, it was also the kind of torture where he could see no hope. Spencer knew very well that there was a genocide hatred between him and this woman from the Darling family which was impossible to alleviate. Judging by the opponent¡¯s strength, he could not resist and could only be led by the nose. ¡°Devil? Hahaha!¡± Lucia suddenly burst intoughter when she heard that. Although she wasughing crazily regardless of her image, her voice was still pleasant to the ears. After she had enough, she continued, ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t the word devil a more appropriate word to describe you? Do you know how many people you have sacrificed for power? You killed dozens of families and millions of people just because you wanted merit, wanted to perform, and wanted to be qualified topete for the throne. You killed them all with such ruthless means. Also, I think you also harmed your brother in secret, right? And you still have the nerve to call others devils? How ridiculous!¡± Spencer was thinking about how to resolve the immediate crisis. When he nced at David, he had a sudden idea. If there could be a conflict between this boy and the master and disciple, there might be a glimmer of hope for him. It would be best if both sides were of equal strength so both sides would be injured in the fight. It would be even better if they were seriously injured so that he could rule once again. Spencer kept calcting this possibility in his mind. Yet, it was very low. It was so low that it was negligible. However, he did not want to ept his fate like this. So, he yelled at David, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve attracted the enemies over. If you don¡¯t take action now, when are you going to do so? Go ahead and subdue them. I will never go back on my promise!¡± David did not expect Spencer would turn the focus onto an onlooker like him. After he thought about it, he understood. He wanted to take advantage of the fact that the master and apprentice had just arrived and did not know what was going on. Then, they would have a misunderstanding and then take action against him. Judging from the hatred that the woman had for Spencer just now, she would definitely take action as soon as she heard what Spencer said. Now that she had taken action, of course, he would be forced to fight back. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The result would be a war between the two sides. Spencer probably hoped that they could fight until both sides suffered. This was not a bad idea. Even if the possibility was low, it was still a chance. Yet, what a pity! A mere Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Ranker would not even have the qualifications to get close to him, so how could both sides suffer disadvantages? Chapter 2675 Chapter 2675 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2675-As soon as Spencer said that, Lucia and her master immediately looked at David. Since this person was the helper hired by Spencer, he must have some tricks up his sleeve. Otherwise, Spencer would not have said that. Immediately, Lucia¡¯s master, Reva Marwood, took action. She had a very simple idea in her mind. No matter who this person was or what his abilities were, they must subdue him first. Other than that, there was another key reason. After arriving here, Reva carefully observed everyone in the room. No one could keep secrets from her, but she could not see through this young man. It was as if there was ayer of fog blocking her vision. She was an Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Ranker and she actually met someone she could not see through in this living that was at the edge of the Boundless Gxy. Reva felt a little incredible. So, after learning that this person was the helper hired by Spencer, she chose to take action without thinking. She did not want to give the other party a chance to react. Because among all the people here, only this kid was an uncertain factor. So she must resolve this uncertainty. When an Eternal took action, of course, it was as fast as lightning. In just a blink of an eye, Reva came to David¡¯s side. She then stretched out her long, fair, and extremely beautiful right hand and aimed at David¡¯s most vulnerable neck to subdue him directly. During this process, David did not move at all. He just stood there in a daze, quietly waiting for the other party to arrive. Just when Reva¡¯s right hand was still five centimeters away from David¡¯s neck, she suddenly stopped moving forward. An invisible barrier blocked her right hand. ¡°Huh?¡± Reva was shocked. Then, she increased the strength of her hand. In the end, she still failed to break through the invisible barrier. This made Reva even more certain that this person was not simple. No wonder she could not see through him. It turned out that he had a special method that even she did not know about. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Reva was just an Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Ranker, so naturally, she did not know much about the existence of mind power. That was something that only existed in Eternal Realm Sovereign Rankers and there was no Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker in the entire level 4 civilization Boundless Gxy. Boom! A powerful energy burst out from Reva. In order to quickly deal with the person in front of her, she used a bit of her Eternal strength. She did not want to give David a chance to resist. Although David was the target of this energy, the aftermath alone left the entire building in a crumbling state. Fortunately, another force appeared at this time to stabilize the situation. Only then could the building be saved from copse. If Reva disyed all of her Eternal energy without any reservation, the pce of the Great Quinn Empire and even the entire Brechen could not bear it, let alone the building she was in. One must know that Eternals had been recognized by thews of the universe and could have a lifespan of at least one epoch. So it would be easy for Eternals to destroy such a. However, generally speaking, Eternal would not cause random killings. After one reached Eternal Realm and still could not reach Saint Realm in one epoch, they would face the Eternal Catastrophe. Chapter 2676 Chapter 2676 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2676-The more killings one caused and the more evil karma one umted, the stronger the Eternal Catastrophe would be, and the less likely they would survive. No one could guarantee that they could 100% reach Saint Realm within an epoch, so Eternals would restrain themselves in this regard. Of course, this did not mean they would not kill, on the contrary, they just would not kill too many people. After the room stabilized, everyone opened their eyes and immediately looked at both sides of the battle. They saw Lucia¡¯s master Reva standing in front of David while grabbing his neck with her right hand. However, her hand was stopped five centimeters away and they were maintaining this posture. No matter how hard Reva tried, she still could not make any progress even after using a bit of Eternal power Spencer felt happy when he saw such a scene. He thought, ¡®Very good! Haha! That¡¯s awesome! ¡®This boy¡¯s strength is indeed not inferior to that bitch who cursed me. ¡®Now, the bitch has taken action. ¡®As a powerhouse, that boy will definitely not be able to bear this and then, a battle between the two sides will be imminent. ¡®It¡¯ll be best if both sides lose. ¡®Then, it will be my chance to take control of the situation.¡¯ However, the reality was often cruel. Time passed by second by second and yet, the situation Spencer imagined did not appear. David still stood there as steady as a rock. Reva stared at him with her beautiful eyes. On the inside, she was shocked by the ability of this boy. She had already used a bit of her Eternal power, but she still could not move him at all. At this time, Lucia also came to Reva and called out,¡± Master!¡± Then, she and Reva faced David. Reva nodded in response. ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to help the viin? Do you know what outrageous things Spencer did before he became the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire? Destroying dozens of families and killing millions of people on an unfounded charge is just one of them. He had done other outrageous things too and as far as I know, even after he became the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, he did not do anything good,¡± Lucia looked at David and asked aloud. After listening to what Spencer said, she naturally thought that David was the helper he hired to deal with her and her master. ¡®When was I helping the viin?¡± David smiled. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He did not take the other party¡¯s attack on him to heart at all. After hearing what happened to Lucia, he sympathized with her. After all, a family was suddenly wiped out without any warning. All of her rtives died and she was the only one who survived. Anyone would be devastated by this kind of thing. No wonder she showed such crazy emotions. She did not even want Spencer to die and wanted to continue to torture him. Her home had been destroyed, so it was only natural for her to do such crazy things. ¡®You didn¡¯t? Then why did you help that scum Spencer?¡± Lucia asked. ¡°I¡¯m helping him? If I am helping him, do you think you two can still stand here and talk to me?¡± David asked nonchntly. ¡®What big words! I only used a little bit of strength just now because I didn¡¯t want to hurt any innocent people. Do you really think you are invincible?¡± It was Reva who spoke this time. She would not allow someone to brag in front of her, let alone someone so young. After all, she was an Eternal, so how could she let other people manipte her like this? ording to the kid in front of her, he was not taking her seriously as an Eternal at all. There were not many people in the entire Boundless Gxy who dared to say such things and this person was definitely not one of them. Chapter 2677 Chapter 2677 Chapter 2677 David smiled and did not say anything. She was just an Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Ranker, so there was no need to argue with the other party because of the heat of the moment. That would lower his status. At this time, Spencer had enough of this. He could not give them a chance to calm down and talk. He had to make them fight each other so that he could have the slightest chance of escaping. Otherwise, he would not have a chance. ¡°Please capture the thieves as soon as possible and don¡¯t give them any chance to catch their breaths. I think these two are in line with your beauty standards for women. When the timees, you can imprison them like ves and then you can have fun with them every night. Wouldn''t that be nice? You won''t have a chance to find someone as stunning as them if they escape. Don¡¯t miss this chance, Sir!¡± Spencer shouted. His purpose, of course, was to break up the calm conversation between the two parties and cause a misunderstanding between the master and the apprentice and David. Sure enough, when Lucia and Reva heard what Spencer said, their eyes on David instantly became sharp. They thought to themselves, ¡®We can¡¯t judge a book by its cover indeed. How can he do such a thing when he looks like this?¡¯ They would never doubt the authenticity of what Spencer said. After all, this was the pce of the Great Quinn Empire. Since David was here, it meant that he had an inseparable rtionship with Emperor Spencer of the Great Quinn Empire. ¡°You pervert! Today, I am going to eliminate evil for the people and kill you right here to prevent you from harming other women again,¡± Reva said through gritted teeth. At this time, David was toozy to defend himself. The more he exined this, the more likely the other party would misunderstand him. So, it would be better not to exin, but to take action directly as it would be more convincing. After hearing what Reva said and seeing that David did not exin himself, Spencer was excited and a little uneasy at the same time. He was excited because these two were about to fight. He was uneasy because David¡¯s reaction felt fishy to him. Logically speaking, he was misunderstood so he should defend himself, but he said nothing. So, there must be something fishy here. ¡°Spencer, you have such a good n and your timing is just right. It sessfully aroused the hostility of these two towards me. However, you misjudged one thing, and that¡¯s my strength. She is only an Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Ranker so she¡¯s not my opponent. Otherwise, the situation today may really develop in the direction you want,¡± David looked at Spencer and said with an indifferent smile. Spencer¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. At the same time, he was thinking quickly in his mind whether what the other party said was true or just a bluff. The result was that the probability of it being true was more than 90% and the probability of it being false was less than 10%. However, he still answered bravely, ¡°Sir, what do you mean by this? Are you afraid of them? Or are you looking for an opportunity to make a sneak attack? I understand, you must want to attack when they¡¯re the least prepared, right? This can save you a lot of effort. Yes, that must be the case.¡± David smiled and shook his head. ¡°Spencer, how you lie so seriously is really in line with your status as the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire. I have finally learned that in the face of life and death, face is truly not important at all.¡± After finishing speaking, David ignored the other party and turned to look at Reva. ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t want to exin anything, but you are an Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Ranker in the middle stage, so you are no match for me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try. I will just stand here and let¡¯s see if you can break through this blockade and touch my body with all your strength. If you can, you win.¡± ¡°who are you? You''re not among the Eternals of Boundless Gxy. Where did youe from?¡± Reva asked, staring at David. She was already inclined to believe David¡¯s words. Since the opponent could tell at a nce that she was in the middle stage of Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Rank, it meant that he was not simple. On the contrary, she could not see the other party¡¯s specific strength. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The battle Spencer expected did not happen, so all his strength seemed to be drained from his body. He cried internally, ¡®It¡¯s over! I¡¯m finished!¡¯ Chapter 2678 Chapter 2678 Chapter 2678 ording to his n, the strength of both parties must be equally matched, and both parties must have rtively strong personalities for this to be possible. Once the strength of the two sides was not equal, everything he expected to happen would not happen. What awaited him next would be the trial of the two Eternals. ¡®Is this my fate? ¡®Or is it true that if I do too many bad things, there would be retribution for me?¡¯ Spencer thought with great reluctance. ¡°So this ce is the Boundless Gxy, huh? What level of civilization is it?¡± David asked casually. ¡°Level 4!¡± Reva replied. ¡®Level 4 civilization?¡¯ David thought for a moment. Level 4, 5, and 6 civilizations all fell within the scope of mid-level civilizations, and the strongest would not exceed partial Saint Realm. And level 4 civilization was just entering the mid-level civilization stage. So they probably did not even have Eternal Realm Sovereign Rankers. An Immortal Ranker was probably already at the tip of the pyramid. The woman in front of him had the strength of a middle-stage Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Ranker. So, she should be among the strongest in this level 4 civilization Boundless Gxy. When she saw how David was remaining silent, Reva thought about it and asked, ¡°Are you not from here, kid?¡± Judging from her age, it would be fine for her to call David a kid. ¡°No.¡± David shook his head. ¡°May I know where you¡¯re from then?¡± Reva continued asking. ¡°Tm from Star Kingdom.¡± ¡°Star Kingdom? What level of civilization is that?¡± Reva had never heard of Star Kingdom. After all, it was too far away. With David¡¯s partial Heavenly Overlord strength, he could ignore thews of space, and it would still take him more than half a year to get there. If an Eternal were toplete this journey, it would probably not be far from their first Eternal Catastrophe. ¡°Level 7!¡± David¡¯s two simple words made everyone present widen their eyes and feel shocked, including Eternal Reva. Although everyone did not understand the power of a level 7 civilization, it did not prevent them from knowing the gap between a level 4 and a level 7 civilization. One was a mid-level civilization and the other had entered the ranks of a high-level civilization. It could be said that the two were not on the same level at all. If David said he was from a level 6 civilization, no one would be so surprised, but level 7 was already a height they could look up to. ¡°K-Kid, you''re from a level 7 civilization?¡± Reva asked in shock. ¡°Yes! My name is David Lidell and Ie from level 7 civilization Star Kingdom. I passed by the Boundless Gxy and felt lonely after wandering in the universe for a long time, so I came here to find someone to talk to,¡± David answered truthfully. However, he did not say that he was going to level 9 civilization Le. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. These people were so surprised when they heard about level 7 civilization. If they heard level 9 civilization, it would be unknown what their expressions would be like. Moreover, they might say that he was overestimating his capabilities going from a level 7 civilization to a level 9 civilization. Some things could not be exined, so it was better not to say them. Besides, David was not high-profile. Chapter 2679 Chapter 2679 Chapter 2679 The fact that David came from level 7 civilization Star Kingdom made everyone present unable to recover for a long time. Their strength and identity determined their vision. It was also the most inconspicuous one in the entire Boundless Gxy. Moreover, there was a huge gap that could not be crossed between level 4 civilization Boundless Gxy and level 7 civilization Star Kingdom. To put it simply, Brechen was not even a speck of dust in front of Star Kingdom. Even if David was at the bottom of the society in Star Kingdom, he was still not someone they could mess with. Even if Reva had a high status in the Boundless Gxy, she still could not afford to offend someone from a level 7 civilization. Therefore, Reva''s attitude changed drastically after learning that David came from a level 7 civilization. ¡°Oh, Master David! Please be the bigger person and not fuss over the minor matters with two weak women like us for offending you just now. My name is Reva Marwood and this is my direct disciple, Lucia Darling. She was a civilian of Brechen but after her family was wiped out by Spencer because of a groundless charge, she started wandering out here. Luckily, she ran into me and I took her in. And I am the elder of the Divine Snow Mountain,¡± Reva introduced herself respectfully. ¡°Master David, in order to qualify for the throne of the Great Quinn Empire and his own merits, Spencer used my family of treason against the Great Quinn Empire and ughtered all 37688 members of my family. He and I have a sworn hatred, so I asked Master to put this curse on him so we can torture him to death tofort the souls of the more than 30 thousand people of the Darling family in heaven. I hope you won''t interfere in this business of ours, Master David. I will kneel and thank you!¡± After Lucia said that, she knelt in front of David in hopes that David would not help Spencer. She knew very well in her heart that once David interfered, she might not have a chance to get her revenge in this lifetime. A person from a level 7 civilization was so powerful that even her master was afraid of him. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Even if she reached the height of her master in the future, she would still not dare to offend David. ¡°Miss Darling, please get up.¡± David waved his hand gently and a force helped Lucia up. He then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Darling! I never said I would help Spencer lift the curse, and I will not do so. If you didn¡¯te, he would be dead now. However, I still have a few words to say to you, Miss Darling.¡± ¡°Master David, I¡¯m all ears. I will definitely keep it in mind.¡± ¡°Miss Darling, Spencer ughtered your whole family and you want to kill him to avenge your n. As the saying goes, an eye for an eye. It¡¯s only a matter of course and there is nothing wrong with it. However, you will be the one suffering a disadvantage if you choose to torture him like this. It will affect your state of mind and limit your future achievements. Since you have tortured him for more than a year, let¡¯s just end this matterpletely today! In the future, you can also let go of everything and focus on your path of cultivation. With your talent, you shouldn¡¯t have any problems getting into Eternal Realm. Don¡¯t be blinded by hatred anymore. The ones who survived should continue to live well,¡± David persuaded patiently. He understood how Lucia felt. Her whole family was ughtered, and among tens of thousands of people, she was the only one left to live alone. Not everyone could bear that kind of loneliness. Perhaps it was the belief in revenge that made Lucia live until this day. David did not want to see an excellent woman get restricted by hatred. Heced a little special technique within these words. He used a trace of mind power in them and they could directly reach the depths of Lucia¡¯s heart. Sure enough, after hearing what David said, Lucia seemed to be frozen and fell into deep thinking. It then took a full minute for her toe to her senses. After that, she bowed to David again and said gratefully. Chapter 2680 Chapter 2680 Chapter 2680 ¡°Thank you, Master David, for reminding me! Ever since my family was wiped out, I have indeed been blinded by hatred. Now that you¡¯ve reminded me, I was suddenly enlightened and I¡¯vee to my senses. Thank you for giving me a new lease of life, I will never forget it as long as I live.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you''ve come to your senses. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Go! Deal with your enemies yourself and put down everything from now on. Cultivate with your master and strive to be an Eternal as soon as possible. That is the most important thing. If you don¡¯t be an Eternal, you will soon be a pile of dirt.¡± David nodded. ¡°yes, Master David!¡± After Lucia finished speaking, she turned to look at Spencer who was sitting on the bed motionlessly. She had a look of hatred in her eyes again as she walked towards him step by step. Today she was going to kill this useless emperor who killed more than 30 thousand members of the Darling family. In fact, she could have done it with the help of her master more than a year ago, but at that time, Lucia felt that it would be too easy for Spencer. She wanted Spencer to be tortured to death in order to relieve the hatred in her heart. However, after listening to David¡¯s words, Lucia suddenly became enlightened and she was able to think this through. As long as she killed Spencer with her own hands, her state of mind would be further improved and it would be of huge benefit to her future cultivation. Spencer looked at the remaining member of the Darling family walking toward him step by step and his whole body began to tremble. The emperor of the Great Quinn Empire was terrified as he faced his imminent death. He would rather drag out an ignoble existence than die. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Spencer started screaming hysterically. He was the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire and he had the utmost authority here. So, he did not want to die. ¡°Spencer, did you ever think that would happen to you when you ughtered millions of innocent people?¡± Lucia asked coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I was wrong! I know I was wrong. Please give me a chance and I will definitely change my ways. Please let me live!¡± Spencer begged. ¡°Give you a chance? Did anyone give the Darling family and those millions of people a chance? They also begged you like this when they died, right? But did you let them go?¡± Lucia paused for a moment before speaking. Then, she suddenly raised her voice. ¡°No! You didn¡¯t give them a chance. You killed them all in the end. Spencer, God is always watching. Today is the time for you to atone for the numerous crimes you havemitted. Stop struggling and I''ll make it quick.¡± ¡°No! Don¡¯t kill me! I don¡¯t want to die! Iam the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire! You can''t kill me.¡± ¡°Really? So what if you¡¯re the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire? You''re still going to die in my hands today, Spencer. Even if you go to the underworld, you will not rest easy because millions of ghosts are waiting for you.¡± As Lucia continued to get closer, Spencer felt his pressure increasing. When Lucia came to him, Spencer could not bear the tremendous pressure anymore and broke down completely. ¡°How bold of you! I am the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire. How dare you talk to me like this? Capture all these people and kill them with a thousand cuts!¡± However, no one at the scene took action. Even the heavily armored guards guarding the outside made no move. It was because David used his mind power to seal this ce. Chapter 2681 Chapter 2681 Chapter 2681 Lucia did not take action for a long time because she was waiting for Spencer¡¯s breakdown. For an intelligent creature, sometimes, death was not that terrifying. The terrifying thing was the fear one felt before they died. They knew they were going to die, but they could not change the oue. This was the most tormenting. Spencer could not stand the pressure and wentpletely insane. Even if Lucia did not kill him now, he would still be a madman in the future. However, Lucia would never let Spencer go. She wanted to avenge the nearly 40 thousand people of the Darling family. Then, she reached out and pulled out a soft sword from her waist. With a slight shake, the sword straightened instantly and prated Spencer''s heart like a venomous snake. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org First, the tip of the sword pierced Spencer''s chest, then the de. After about a few centimeters, the tip of the sword plunged into Spencer''s heart, prating it. Finally, Lucia twisted her right hand and Spencer''s heart suddenly burst into pieces. The tyrant of the Great Quinn Empire died just like that. After killing Spencer, Lucia sheathed her sword and stood up, tears flowing out of her eyes unconsciously. She finally avenged her people. David watched the whole process coldly. Not only did he help Lucia elevate her state of mind by helping her with her grudge today, but he also had some other selfish motives. If Spencer continued to live, there would be many uncertainties for Leticia and Zion. Fortunately for Zion, he was Spencer¡¯s biological son after all, so he would inherit the throne of the Great Quinn Empire after Spencer¡¯s death. However, it would be uncertain for Leticia. Maybe Spencer would kill her before he died and bury her with him. It was not that there had never been such cruel and ruthless emperors in the history of Earth. Coincidentally, Spencer happened to be such a ruthless person. So, David simply asked Lucia to kill Spencer. It would not only relieve Lucia¡¯s inner demon but also settle Leticia and her son. It was the best of both worlds! Things would be easier after this. Zion seeded to the throne, and as Zion¡¯s mother, one could only imagine Leticia¡¯s status in the Great Quinn Empire. This mother and son duo finally found a good home. ¡°Thank you, Master David, for helping Lucia get rid of her inner demons. Her state of mind has also improved a lot and she will also cultivate much easier in the future,¡± Reva suddenly thanked David. She genuinely did not expect that a few words from David would have such a big impact on Lucia. Originally, she thought Lucia would only let everything go after another year of her torturing Spencer enough. She did not expect David to change Lucia¡¯s mind so quickly. Now it seemed that if David''s heartfelt words had not enlightened her, she might still not be able to let go of everything even if she took revenge in the future. Chapter 2682 Chapter 2682 Chapter 2682 Reva did not know that David had used mind power, how would Lucia listen to David¡¯s few words when her hatred for Spencer was so deep? It would be easy for David to wake up Lucia with his Heavenly level 1 mind power. ¡°You''re wee, Miss Marwood, it¡¯s nothing so don¡¯t take it to heart,¡± David responded politely. ¡°Tt is a small thing for you, but for Lucia, it is a major event that affects her life. With your enlightenment, her achievements in the future may be higher than J imagined.¡± ¡°This is all Miss Darling¡¯s luck.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Meeting Master David is indeed Lucia¡¯s blessing.¡± The two exchanged a few pleasantries. David locked his eyes on several ministers and asked, ¡°Are you all important ministers of the Great Quinn Empire?¡± The ministers in the room were startled, and cold sweat broke out on their bodies. ¡°Master David, although we are the subjects of the Great Quinn Empire, we have never done anything harmful to the world. It was all Spencer. After he became the emperor, we didn''t dare to oppose him or question him. If we do, we¡¯ll be suppressed by him and may even lose our life,¡± A minister stood up and cried. ¡°Yes, Master David, you have no idea. Ever since Spencer became the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, we dare not speak out in anger in case we get ourselves into trouble,¡± another person stood up. Then, several ministers came out one by one to use Spencer of his tyranny and crimes. They all thought that David was going to settle ounts with them, the ministers who were assisting Spencer, and they were all frightened. They watched Spencer die in front of them. A monarch who was once so arrogant and high-spirited died just like this. The more well-off Spencer was back then, the more pain he was in over the past year and the more miserable and aggrieved his death was. ¡°Don''t be nervous. I didn¡¯te to you because of Spencer. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He is already dead, so let¡¯s just let bygones be bygones. I want to tell you that this is the illegitimate child abandoned by Spencer. Since Spencer is dead, any grudges between them are wiped out now. In the future, I hope you can assist Zion to be the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire and I believe Zion will not learn from his father,¡± David exined. The ministers collectively breathed a sigh of relief. As long as they were not implicated by Spencer, they would be fine with anything. They could not fight for the throne anyway, so they would just assist whoever. Moreover, wasn¡¯t it easier to control a teenager? Of course, they certainly would not dare to go too far, after all, Zion had a big backer like David behind him. Who could guarantee that David would note back to Brechen ona whim in the future? They would not dare to block their own escape route. ¡°Don''t worry, Master David! We will definitely follow your wishes and do our best to assist the new emperor and help him on the right track,¡± the ministers replied at the same time. ¡°That''s good!¡± After David finished speaking, he turned to look at Leticia and her son. ¡°Madam Chandler, Zion is still young and will need some guidance from you in order to be a talented person in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master David. Please rest assured, Master David, I will definitely teach Zion well and make him a wise emperor. If you have time in the future, pleasee back and see us. The door of the Great Quinn Empire will always be open for you,¡± Leticia said gratefully. ¡°Ok, I will!¡± David looked at Zion again. ¡°Zion, from now on you must listen to your mother. As the emperor of the Great Quinn Empire, you must remember one sentence, the water that bears the boat is the same that swallows it up. The best way to stabilize the Great Quinn Empire is to make the country and its people safe. Killing anyone who goes against you will only elerate its destruction.¡± ¡°David, don''t worry. I''ll remember and I won''t let you down,¡± Zion promised with red eyes. Although he was still young, he knew in his heart how much kindness David had to him and Aunt Leticia. ¡°Alright, my work here is done and I should leave now. Madam Chandler, Zion, Miss Marwood, Miss Darling, it¡¯s fate that allows us to meet in the vast universe. We¡¯ll meet again in the future,¡± David bade farewell to them. Chapter 2684 Chapter 2684 Chapter 2684 Lucia also looked at her master. She had no idea why her master needed Master David. She had only been with Reva for a short time, so her strength was low and she was not qualified enough to understand some of the core issues of Boundless Gxy. ¡°Master David, although we have known each other for a short time, from your performance just now, I know that you area person full of justice.¡± Reva did not go straight to the topic but praised David instead. David smiled. He was even more certain that the other party wanted to ask him for help. ¡°Miss Marwood, if you have any questions, just ask! You don¡¯t have to be so polite. As I said, we are destined to meet each other. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As long as it does not vite any principles, I will try my best to help you if I can.¡± Upon hearing what David said, Reva also blushed slightly. She really wanted to ask David for help. Moreover, this matter was not small as it might even cause the death of countless living beings and affect the future structure of the entire Boundless Gxy. After adjusting her mentality, Reva said, ¡°Master David, to be honest, the Divine Snow Mountain behind me has always been the leader of the upright side of Boundless Gxy, and it is our responsibility to maintain the safety and stability here. But now, for some reason, the Divine Snow Mountain is facing the danger of being attacked by many forces. Once this happens, countless creatures in the entire Boundless Gxy will be affected. You area big shot from a high-level civilization, so I hope you can uphold justice for the Divine Snow Mountain.¡± Reva stated her purpose and then bowed to David. She did not know what David¡¯s strength was, but just because he came from level 7 civilization Star Kingdom, it already sounded very intimidating. As long as he was here, she believed those guys would not dare to mess around. David was silent for a while after listening. After that, he shook his head and refused, "Miss Marwood, I''m sorry! I have my own affairs to deal with, so I don''t have time to stay to help you.¡± ¡°Master David, please don¡¯t say no to me so quickly. I know you are a person full of justice. You can go to the Divine Snow Mountain to have a look, or go to any core territory of Boundless Gxy and ask. Then, you will know what the reputation of the Divine Snow Mountain in the Boundless Gxy is like. Once something unexpected happens to the Divine Snow Mountain, the stability of the entire Boundless Gxy will be broken. At that time, the Boundless Gxy will definitely be in a terrible situation. Please help us, Master David,¡± Reva said sincerely. Lucia on the side waspletely stunned. What did she hear? Her sect, the Divine Snow Mountain, was actually in danger. And they even needed this young man in front of them to help uphold justice. Although David was from a high-level civilization, he was still so young and he looked simr to her. How would he have the ability to help the Divine Snow Mountain? Furthermore, David said that he came from a level 7 civilization, but this had not been confirmed. So who knew if this was true? What if he just made this up? Anyway, Lucia did not believe that the young man in front of her, who was simr to herself, had the strength to save the Divine Snow Mountain. ¡°Miss Marwood, J think you misunderstood. I do have very important things to deal with. If I had time, I wouldn¡¯t mind staying here for a while, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t, so I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t say yes to that.¡± David remained unmoved. Compared with the dangers encountered by Boundless Gxy, he cared more about the difficulties faced by Le. The strength of Heavenly Overlord Lufian was no joke. AS a partial Heavenly Overlord, David understood the power of a true Heavenly Overlord the best. If Lufian went berserk, the destructive power he would cause would be absolutely epic and horrific. With a random wave of his hand, he could destroy countless livings and continents. Countless creatures¡¯ lives would be ended. No one in Le could even slightly restrict Lufian. Sylvio, a partial Heavenly Overlord, should not even think about stopping him. If it were not for his Cloning, which allowed him to summon 81 clones of equal strength to fight for him, David would not have dared to head to Le rashly to fight Lufian. After all, he was only a partial Heavenly Overlord, and he was still half a step away from the true Heavenly Overlord Rank. At the same time, this half a step was huge. Chapter 2685 Chapter 2685 Chapter 2685 After getting rejected by David twice in a row, Reva was stunned on the spot, not knowing what to do. To be honest, it took a lot of courage for her to ask for help from someone like David, whom she had just met. After all, those were the core secrets inside Boundless Gxy. Except for the top forces, no outsiders knew about it. Of course, this also showed how desperate Reva was and it seemed that she was turning to anyone for help in a desperate plight. In fact, she knew very well. Aside from whether David had that strength, even if he did, why should he help her? Just with that ridiculous sense of justice? Forget it! Interest was more important than justice. So, Reva was ready to pay the price. As long as David was willing to help the Divine Snow Mountain get through this crisis and maintain the prosperity and stability of the Boundless Gxy, she would be willing to do anything. It was a pity that David did not give her a chance. Perhaps he was self-aware and knew that he was not strong enough, so if he rashly agreed to help, he would only humiliate himself. Moreover, David simply did not have time to meddle in such trivial matters. Anyway, David refused twice. It was enough to show that he genuinely did not want to help. However, Reva still did not want to give up. She was still making herst effort. ¡°Master David, didn¡¯t you say that we are destined to meet each other? Moreover, there are countless civilizations in the vast universe, but you decided to stop when you arrived at Boundless Gxy. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Doesn¡¯t this mean that you were sent by God to rescue Boundless Gxy? Please obey God¡¯s will.¡± David was almost amused by Reva¡¯s words. He often said that it was fate when people met each other, and now, the other party was using it against him. If he did not have anything to do, he would have stayed and taken a look. Unfortunately, time waited for no one. No one could predict when Lufian would go berserk. By the time he received the news from Sylvio and rushed over, it would have been toote. As for Boundless Gxy, they could only wait until he dealt with Lufian before he came to them. ¡°Miss Marwood, you''re right, but unfortunately, I do have something very important to take care of this time. I can¡¯t dy it for too long, otherwise, the consequences will be much more serious than what you said just now. After I finish handling it, I wille back. Then, I can go to the Divine Snow Mountain to have a look just like you wanted me to.¡± After being rejected three times in a row, Reva also knew that David would not stay. She was too naive. She thought that meeting a big shot from level 7 civilization could help the Divine Snow Mountain get out of trouble and maintain the stability of the Boundless Gxy. Unexpectedly, David refused to spare her any chances. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master David, I was too presumptuous,¡± Reva said ina low voice. ¡°Sorry, Miss Marwood, I am the one who should apologize because I can¡¯t help you.¡± David also looked apologetic. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Master David, don¡¯t take it to heart. This is Boundless Gxy¡¯s destiny!¡± ¡°Miss Marwood, since you said that as long as the Divine Snow Mountain does not fall, the Boundless Gxy can maintain prosperity and stability, then I will give you two things before I leave. I hope it can help you.¡± After David finished speaking, he threw two exquisite small wooden boxes to Reva. He made these when he was idle and bored. A drop of David¡¯s blood essence was sealed inside each of the boxes. After it was opened using a special technique, one of David¡¯s clones could be summoned for battle. The clone could onlyst for one hour. With David''s current partial Heavenly Overlord strength, one hour was enough for it to destroy a civilization. Chapter 2686 Chapter 2686 Chapter 2686 ¡°Master David, what are these?¡± Reva looked at the two small wooden boxes in front of her and asked curiously. ¡°These are some stuff I made. When you are in danger, you can use a special method to unlock its seal. Then, it should be able to help you resolve your crisis,¡± David replied. He did not tell them that his clones were inside. He carefully considered giving Reva his clones. It was not that David lost his mind when he saw a beautiful woman. All of the women around him were beautiful. On the contrary, ever since arriving here, David had been using his mind power to observe Reva. He knew that the other party was not lying, so that was why he chose to do this. ¡°So... How do I unlock it?¡± Reva continued to ask doubtfully. ¡°Pll teach you.¡± Next, David began to teach Reva how to unlock the seal of the small wooden box. It was not difficult at all. With Reva''s talent, she mastered it quickly. ¡°Miss Marwood, since you have mastered the method of opening the seal, it¡¯s time for me to leave now. You must only open it when you are in danger. Don¡¯t open it casually, okay? I hope they can help you and I will see you if I have a chance,¡± David bade his farewell. ¡°Thank you, Master David! See you in the future!¡± Reva responded politely. She had not yet realized what was in the two boxes in her hands. Those were two partial Heavenly Overlord clones. In this level 4 civilization where the highestbat power was only an Eternal, how powerful would an Overlord be? There were two big realms in between them, which were Saint Realm and Divine Realm! It was no exaggeration to say that as long as these two clones were used properly, Reva could do whatever she wanted in the Boundless Gxy from now on. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. No force would dare to disrespect her. ¡°Have a safe journey, Master David!¡± Lucia suddenly said from the side. ¡°Thank you! Miss Darling, goodbye!¡± David replied. His body then instantly turned into dots of starlight and disappeared. He was not traveling in high-dimensional space. For David, that was too slow. He directly ignored thews of space and infinitely shifted within different spaces. This way, it would be much faster than traveling in high-dimensional space. Reva and Lucia looked at the ce where David disappeared and stood speechless for a long time. ¡°Master, how did Master David do that?¡± Lucia asked aloud. ¡°I don¡¯t know either! It seems that Master David is not lying. He may reallye from a level 7 civilization. I¡¯ve never seen such a method before,¡± Reva replied. ¡°Not necessarily! Master David is not from Boundless Gxy, so it¡¯s not surprising that he knows some special methods that we don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You''re right.¡± Reva nodded in agreement. ¡°By the way, Master, what did Master David give you? Let me see.¡± Reva took out the two exquisite small wooden boxes that David gave her and handed one to Lucia. Then, the master and apprentice began to study the boxes carefully. From the outside, they were just two boxes made of wood. There was nothing special about them. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about them! I wonder what¡¯s inside,¡± Lucia could not hold herself back from asking. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Master, how about we open one and take a look?¡± Lucia asked tentatively. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Master David said that I can only open them when we¡¯re in danger and I can¡¯t open them casually. Didn¡¯t you hear him just now?¡± Reva directly rejected Lucia¡¯s proposal. She instinctively felt that the things in this box were not simple, but she could not put a finger on it. This was all based on her intuition. ¡°T heard him, but I¡¯m so curious. They look like ordinary wooden boxes. What good things can they contain?¡± ¡°Pm curious too! But you can''t let your curiosity go unchecked. If Master David finds out, we will look so rude to him.¡± Chapter 2687 Chapter 2687 Chapter 2687 In the blink of an eye, another half year has passed. David had reached the edge of level 9 civilization Le and was about to enter Le''s territory. However, even if he got to Le, he still had a long way to go to reach the central Five Continent. After all, the territory of level 9 civilization was toorge. Meanwhile, a major event happened in level 4 civilization Boundless Gxy that could change the entire civilization. The six top forces in the Boundless Gxy united to put pressure on the Divine Snow Mountain. They were asking the Divine Snow Mountain to hand over the treasure that suppresses the luck of the Boundless Gxy so everyone could take charge of it. The Divine Snow Mountain certainly would not agree. This treasure was obtained from a mysterious ruin that suddenly appeared outside the Boundless Gxy by the founder. In order to obtain this treasure, the founder of the Divine Snow Mountain was seriously injured and died not long after returning to the Divine Snow Mountain. Since the Divine Snow Mountain obtained this treasure, many capable were born under this sect and they had all made great progress. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Eventually, they became the leader of Boundless Gxy. It could be said that the rise of the Divine Snow Mountain only started after obtaining this treasure. Therefore, it was hailed by everyone as a treasure that could suppress the luck of a civilization and was spied on by countless forces. They all wanted to get it. However, the Divine Snow Mountain was so powerful that they stood no chance. Now, the opportunity hade. The Divine Snow Mountain had a decline in luck due to some reasons. At this time, among the other top forces in the Boundless Gxy, there was an extremely talented person who had broken through to Eternal Realm partial Sovereign Rank and was on par with the strongest grandmaster of the Divine Snow Mountain. Only then did they unite with other forces and prepare to overthrow the dominance of the Divine Snow Mountain. The Divine Snow Mountain was unwilling to hand over the treasure, so the six top forces joined forces to besiege the Divine Snow Mountain. Since the partial Sovereign Rank grandmaster of the Divine Snow Mountain had an opponent, the entire battle was almost one- sided. One person could not defeat two people. If the Divine Snow Mountain was still at its peak, it might not be afraid of the siege from so many forces. However, now they were at a low point, they could not resist the six top forces of Boundless Gxy joining forces. Two parties were confronting each other on top of the Divine Snow Mountain. On one side was the powerful coalition of the six top forces of the Boundless Gxy. On the other side was the Divine Snow Mountain. All the disciples were injured and they were ring furiously at their enemies. The master Reva and disciple Lucia, who had a rtionship with David, were also among them. As Reva was the elder of the Divine Snow Mountain anda powerful Eternal, of course, she had to be there for this kind of battle that would affect the life and death of her sect. As Reva¡¯s direct disciple, Lucia was also a core member of the Divine Snow Mountain. There was a huge gap in the apparent strength of the two sides. Aside from ordinarybat power, there were less than ten people on the Divine Snow Mountain who were Eternals or above. As for the coalition of the six top forces, there were about thirty people, more than twice as many. The huge gap in Eternal''sbat power left the Divine Snow Mountain with little resistance in front of the coalition of the six top forces. Of course, the coalition of the six top forces did not dare to push the people of the Divine Snow Mountain into a dead end. Chapter 2688 Chapter 2688 Chapter 2688 If the other party went all out, it could still cause some trouble for them. Others aside, thebat power of nearly ten Eternals was enough for everyone if they were to fight to the death. Neither the coalition of the six top forces nor the Divine Snow Mountain had any intention of fighting again. It seemed that they were waiting for something. There were bursts of noise in the sky. Boom boom boom! There was a fierce battle going on there. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Everyone is waiting for the result of that battle. After a while... Boom! A loud noise caused everyone on the top of the Divine Snow Mountain to shake. Those with low strength even held their chests and felt difficulty breathing. Then, a figure descended from the sky andnded in front of the disciples of the Divine Snow Mountain. It was an old woman on crutches. She even had a trace of blood remaining at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Grandmaster!¡± All the disciples of the Divine Snow Mountain shouted in unison. ¡°Cough! Don''t worry, I''m fine! My old bones can still hold on,¡± the old woman said while coughing. Not long after she descended, another figure descended from the sky andnded in front of the coalition of the six top forces. It was a burly middle-aged man. ¡°Madam Nubia, since the Divine Snow Mountain has made a lot of contributions to the Boundless Gxy over the years, I can spare you if you hand over that treasure, otherwise, today will be your day of destruction,¡± the middle-aged man said to the old woman. ¡°How delusional! Diablo, do you think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your head? First, you will use the Divine Snow Mountain to threaten me to hand over the treasure, and then, it will be easy for you to destroy the sect. You¡¯re still not born yet when I was traveling unhindered within the Boundless Gxy, you brat! Now, you want to deceive me with this little trick? You must be dreaming!¡± The old woman tly refused. She knew in her heart that no matter whether she handed over the treasure today or not, the Divine Snow Mountain would still not be able to escape if nothing unexpected happened. Diablo Foley had been preparing for this day for a long time. In fact, Diablo did not just break through to Sovereign Rank. He had already broken through hundreds of years ago, but he never told anyone. Only recently he decided to expose his strength so he could gather other forces to besiege the Divine Snow Mountain together. ¡°Madam Nubia, I only gave you a chance because of the Divine Snow Mountain¡¯s great contribution to the Boundless Gxy. We can doit the easy way or the hard way. I won¡¯t be merciful when I take action again. You are already old so it¡¯s time for you to hand over the authority.¡± ¡°Diablo, the founder of the Divine Snow Mountain paid for that treasure with her life. Why should I give it to you? What qualifications do you have to own it?¡± Madam Nubia asked. ¡°You should know that the Divine Snow Mountain was not the only one who went to explore the ruin that suddenly appeared outside the Boundless Gxy. A lot of the seniors of the Boundless Gxy were also involved. In the end, only the grandmaster of the Divine Snow Mountain came back with the treasure. Who knows what happened in the ruins? Did they work together to obtain the treasure? Since then, the Divine Snow Mountain has prospered and firmly controlled the power of the Boundless Gxy. Now it is time for a change.¡± ¡°Nonsense! The treasure was obtained by the founder of the Divine Snow Mountain at the cost of her life. It has nothing to do with anyone else so I can¡¯t hand it over to you!¡± ¡°1 don¡¯t want to waste my breath with you anymore, Madam Nubia. I¡¯ll ask you onest time, are you handing it over or not?¡± Diablo gradually lost patience. Although both of them were partial Sovereign Rankers, he was in his prime and was obviously better than the aging Madam Nubia. The only thing he needed to worry about was whether Madam Nubia would use that treasure. ¡°No!¡± Madam Nubia still refused. She could not hand over the Divine Snow Mountain''s treasure no matter what. Chapter 2689 Chapter 2689 Chapter 2689 Two partial Sovereign Rankers were arguing. From their conversation and the blood remaining at the corner of Madam Nubia''s mouth, it was proved that Diablo had the absolute upper hand in the battle just now. Originally, the Divine Snow Mountain was no match for the coalition of the six top forces. Madam Nubia, the Grandmaster, was their only hope. As a result, even the strongest person in the Divine Snow Mountain was no match for the enemy. All the disciples of the Divine Snow Mountain could not help but think sadly, ¡®Is God trying to destroy the Divine Snow Mountain? ¡®Even if we hand over the treasure, the enemy may still kill and silence us.¡¯ At the very back of the Divine Snow Mountain¡¯s troops, Lucia was healing Reva. When the recovery was at 70 to 80%, Reva whispered, ¡°Lucia, even Grandmaster is no match for Diablo. The Divine Snow Mountain may be doomed this time. If there is another fightter, I will create an opportunity for you to escape. You must try your best to escape among the chaos. Don¡¯t think about fighting and don¡¯t think about perishing with the Divine Snow Mountain. You ate still young, so when you have strength in the future, you can rebuild the glory of the Divine Snow Mountain.¡± ¡°Master, I won''t leave! I want to fight side by side with you,¡± Lucia refused. ¡°Nonsense! With your little strength, you staying here will only distract me. I can only fight with no restraints if you escape first,¡± Reva scolded. ¡°But...¡± Lucia wanted to say something else, but Reva interrupted her. ¡°No buts! It''s settled. When the timees, I will create an opportunity for you to escape. You must seize it, and remember, don''t try to fight.¡± ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Lucia replied reluctantly. She did not want to leave her master behind as her master had been very kind to her. However, she also understood in her heart that she would only bring trouble to her master if she was here. Her master was attacked by the enemy in the previous battle just because she wanted to save her. Suddenly, an idea shed in Lucia¡¯s mind. She seemed to remember something. During this time, they were actively preparing to deal with the coalition of the six top forces in the Boundless Gxy and they forgot one thing. Lucia still vividly remembered everything that happened on Brechen half a year ago. When David left, didn¡¯t he give Master two wooden boxes, saying that if she opened them when she was in danger, the boxes would be able to relieve the crisis? Later, the two of them studied the boxes for a long time and found nothing special about the wooden boxes. Therefore, they did not take it to heart and forgot about it. Although neither the master nor the disciple said it out loud, they all thought that David was just looking for an excuse not to help. After all, they only meet by chance. David looked so young, so his strength was probably only at Eternal Realm Beginner Ruler Rank. How powerful could something he made with his own hands be? However, the Divine Snow Mountain had reached a critical time, so why not take it out and give it a try? What if it worked? ¡°Master, do you remember what happened on Brechen half a year ago?¡± Lucia suddenly asked. ¡°Of course, I remember. Why?¡± Reva was stunned after she said that. Clearly, she remembered the two wooden boxes David gave them. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Lucia, you mean the two wooden boxes that David gave us when he left?¡± ¡°yeah!¡± Lucia nodded. ¡°Didn''t we analyze them after he left? Those are just two ordinary wooden boxes. David was just finding an excuse not to help. Although hees from a level 7 civilization, he is still young and has limited strength.¡± Chapter 2690 Chapter 2690 Chapter 2690 ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t throw away those two wooden boxes, right?¡± ¡°Of course, not! It''s just that I don''t think they''re of any use. Our enemy is Diablo, a partial Sovereign Ranker. Even the Grandmaster is no match for him. He is still the strongest man in the Boundless Gxy.¡± ¡°Master, look at the situation we¡¯re in! This concerns the life and death of the entire Divine Snow Mountain. Regardless of whether it works or not, you can always give it a try, right? Even if it doesn¡¯t work, we have nothing to lose, right?¡± While the master and disciple were discussing, Diablo hadpletely lost his patience. ¡°Madam Nubia, if you still want to be stubborn, you can¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± After Diablo finished speaking, his Eternal Realm Partial Sovereign Rank energy burst out in full force, making everyone below Eternal Realm on the top of the Divine Snow Mountain feel breathless and almost suffocated. This was the strength of an Eternal Realm Partial Sovereign Ranker, and only the people in Eternal Realm could resist it. ¡°Diablo, you are going too far!" Madam Nubia shouted. The same energy burst out to fight against it. The two of them exchanged blows in the air. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Boom! The powerful shockwave spread, causing people on the top of the mountain to flip over instantly. Some people with low strength were directly stunned to death. Reva quickly retreated while protecting Lucia. Even she could not get close to the battle of two partial Sovereign Rankers. ¡°Master, take out the wooden boxes David gave you now. Try unlocking the seal to see if it has any effect,¡± Lucia urged. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer,¡± Reva replied. ¡°Grandmaster will be defeated if we wait any longer.¡± Lucia became anxious. ¡°Don''t worry! Grandmaster and Diablo are both partial Sovereign Rankers. Even if Diablo is stronger, he can¡¯t kill Grandmaster. Besides, Grandmaster still has a trump card that she hasn¡¯t used.¡± ¡°What trump card?¡± ¡°Just watch! Grandmaster won¡¯t be able to take this any longer.¡± The people on the top of the mountain retreated to the edge, leaving room for the two powerhouses representing the strongestbat power of the Boundless Gxy to fight. Madam Nubia and Diablo were at war again. There was a constant rumble on the top of the mountain, causing everyone¡¯s blood to surge. All of them were clutching their chests in pain. Lucia¡¯s strength was also very low, but she was not affected because her Master Reva had been protecting her. Diablo punched Madam Nubia away but did not pursue her. Instead, he stood in the air, exuding a domineering aura. ¡°Madam Nubia, you are already old and are no match for me. ept your fate! Hand over the treasure or I will crush the Divine Snow Mountain.¡± Madam Nubia showed a scary grin after she got up from the ground. ¡°Really? Diablo, I know what you are waiting for. If that¡¯s the case, then I will do as you wish. I want to see how you can resist the treasure of the Divine Snow Mountain.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Madam Nubia raised her head and spurted out a mouthful of blood. The blood condensed in the air, forming a strange rune that emitted bursts of red light. Madam Nubia then kept changing her gestures, and finally, she stretched out her finger. The blood runes flew towards the only raised peak on the top of the Divine Snow Mountain before disappearing in front of everyone. Immediately afterward, the mountain peak rose from the ground. It emitted a red light and began to slowly change. Eventually, it transformed into a super giant ax. Diablo looked at the bloody giant ax and his face immediately showed excitement. He had been waiting for this moment so that was why he did not make any ultimate moves. The Divine Snow Mountain''s Divine Ax that suppressed luck finally appeared. Chapter 2691 Chapter 2691 Chapter 2691 The red giant ax appeared in the air, exuding a powerful aura. The eyes of Madam Nubia and all the disciples of the Divine Snow Mountain looked fanatical. ¡°Master, is that the Divine Snow Mountain¡¯s divine treasure?¡± Lucia asked, looking up at the red giant ax in the sky. ¡°Yes, the Divine Ax is indispensable to the Divine Snow Mountain¡¯s achievements and scale today. Ever since we got it, the Divine Snow Mountain has been smooth sailing and strong disciples have also emerged inrge numbers. We went from being unknown to bing the second -to-none holy ce in the Boundless Gxy,¡± Reva replied with a burning gaze. ¡°Master, since the Divine Ax is so powerful, how did we end up in this situation? Can¡¯t it suppress luck?¡± Lucia asked in confusion. ¡°There was a vibration in the Divine Ax a few decades ago. Since then, the Divine Snow Mountain has started to go downhill. First, the disciples continued to have idents outside, and even the Eternal seniors of the Divine Snow Mountain died and got injured for various reasons. That is why we end up in the current situation and no one knows the specific reasons.¡± ¡°Then can Grandmaster beat Diablo with the Divine Ax?¡± ¡°If Diablo only has the strength of a partial Sovereign Ranker, there is no doubt about that. I¡¯m just worried that...¡± Before Reva finished speaking, new changes had taken ce on the battlefield. Madam Nubia transformed into a giant holding a bloody giant ax in her hand. At the same time, she shed at Diablo with overwhelming power. Everyone on the top of the mountain stared nervously at the figure and the bloody giant ax in the sky. Seeing Madam Nubia using her Eternal Golden Body and the Divine Ax to attack him, Diablo¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he burst into deafeningughter. ¡°Hahaha! Madam Nubia, you have indeed fallen into my trap. I am trying to get you to take out the Divine Ax! The Divine Ax is certainly a divine object and its power is unmatched, but unfortunately, with your strength, you still can''t exert its true power. You¡¯d better give it to me! I will take it and make it be known far and wide. Hahaha!¡± Obviously, Diablo had already prepared for the emergence of the Divine Ax. In other words, he had been showing mercy just to wait for Madam Nubia to take out the Divine Ax. Now that his goal had been achieved, there was no need for him to hide his strength. Boom! A stronger and more domineering energy suddenly burst out from Diablo¡¯s body. It was many times stronger than just partial Sovereign Rank. Everyone present was stunned. They thought that partial Sovereign Rank was Diablo¡¯s full strength, but they never thought that Diablo was a real Sovereign Ranker. A Sovereign Ranker and a partial Sovereign Ranker seemed to be only half a step apart, but in reality, they were worlds apart. Everyone in the Divine Snow Mountain was confused. That rascal Diablo was actually hiding his strength! Could Grandmaster cope? If not, today might be the end of the Divine Snow Mountain. Even the Divine Snow Mountain¡¯s Grandmaster Nubia who was on the battlefield was shocked. No one had time to think too much. The bloody giant ax had struck Diablo¡¯s head. Diablo did not dare to be careless with the Divine Ax even if he had exposed his strength as a Sovereign Ranker. Fortunately, the person controlling the Divine Ax was only a partial Sovereign Ranker, otherwise, he would have no chance of winning. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Diablo raised his hands above his head, preparing to take the blow head-on. Bang! There was a loud bang. Diablo¡¯s small body was directly driven into the ground by the giant ax. At the same time, countless dust was stirred up. While everyone was waiting for the dust to clear so they could see Diablo''s condition, someone yelled. Chapter 2692 Chapter 2692 "Riser Then, everyone saw the bloody giant ax being lifted into the air bit by bit. Although Madam Nubia tried her best to suppress it, it was still to no avail. As the Divine Ax lifted off the ground little by little, the dust dispersed, revealing the entire battlefield. At this time, Diablo had transformed into a giant and he was holding the bloody giant ax in his hands and raising it. "Madam Nubia, I said that with your strength, it is difficult for you to exert the power of the Divine Ax, so you should leave it to me! I will bring to a great height of development," Diablo said excitedly. "Diablo, you must be dreaming! I will never give you the Divine Ax!" Madam Nubia was extremely furious. The Divine Ax was the most precious treasure of the Divine Snow Mountain. It was obtained by the founder of the Divine Snow Mountain with her life so she could not let Diablo get away with this. "Really? This is not up to you. Do you know why I haven''t exposed my strength as a Sovereign Ranker for so long to defeat or even kill you? I was just waiting for you to take out the Divine Ax. Now that I have the Divine Ax, I, Diablo Foley, will prosper with the help of the Divine Ax. I will leave the Boundless Gxy and move unhindered across the universe. No one can stop me. Hahaha!" Diabloughed crazily. Madam Nubia tried her best to take back the Divine Ax, but the Divine Ax did not move at all because Diablo had caught its other end. When hisughter died down, Diablo shouted again. "Let go!" At the same time, a power belonging to a Sovereign Ranker was injected into the Divine Ax. The blood color it exuded became even brighter now. Madam Nubia felt a sharp burning sensation in her hand that was holding the Divine Ax so she was forced to let go. Diablo grabbed the Divine Ax and put his right hand on the handle. His energy surged again, making him look as if he reigned supreme in this universe. The energy alone caused partial Sovereign Ranker Madam Nubia to keep retreating with a look of fear in her eyes. "Diablo, you scoundrel, return the Divine Ax to me! It belongs to the Divine Snow Mountain!" Madam Nubia cursed. She wanted to forcefullye forward to snatch the Divine Ax, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not get close to Diablo. There was already a huge gap in strength between the two. In addition, Diablo had the Divine Ax''s help at this time, so his strength had reached a higher level. How could Madam Nubia, a partial Sovereign Ranker, handle that? "Hahaha! This is indeed a great weapon. With it, I will be even more powerful from now on and it will no longer be a dream for me to travel across the universe unhindered." Diabloughed wildly. Then, he said pretentiously, "With the Divine Ax in my hand, I own the world! "Those who follow me will prosper, those who go against me will perish!" As he spoke, he raised the Divine Ax above his head. At this time, his energy had climbed to a peak that had never been reached before. At the same time, it even seemed as if it had the tendency to go even higher. This surprised and delighted Diablo. His confidence had reached an unprecedented level.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He thought that he was the one chosen by God and he was destined to walk out of the Boundless Gxy and suppress all realms of the universe. Facing such a lofty and unrivaled man, Madam Nubia felt a sense of sadness in her heart. When Diablo exposed his Sovereign Rank strength, she knew something was wrong. Now that even the Divine Ax, which could suppress luck in the Divine Snow Mountain, had been taken away, their only hope was gone. What else could they use to fight against him? It was over. Chapter 2693 Chapter 2693 ¡°Hahaha!¡± Diabloughed for several minutes before stopping. He was so ecstatic. Everything that happened today went ording to his n. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He brought the six top forces of the Boundless Gxy to besiege the Divine Snow Mountain, deliberately hiding his strength, making Madam Nubia see the hope of winning and taking out the Divine Ax of the Divine Snow Mountain, and then exposing his strength and snatching the Divine Ax as his own. Everything was exactly what Diablo had in mind. Now that things had developed to this point, it was almost at the end. All that was left was to catch all the people in the Divine Snow Mountain, kill them all, andpletely destroy the Divine Snow Mountain. Diablo would not give them a chance to make aeback. After all, the Divine Snow Mountain had controlled and studied the Divine Ax for so many years. Who knew if they still had the means to control it? ¡°Madam Nubia, you and your sect shouldn¡¯t me me for uprooting you. This is the rule. If you want to me someone, me it on yourck of strength and your inability to exert the full power of the Divine Ax. That¡¯s how you let me take advantage of you,¡± Diablo looked at Madam Nubia and said. Madam Nubia remained silent. She had known for a long time that once she lost, it would inevitably end like this. There was no way Diablo would spare the Divine Snow Mountain. A sad atmosphere spread to the entire top of the Divine Snow Mountain. The former leader of Boundless Gxy was about toe to an end. Except for Diablo¡¯s force, the other five top forces began to regret this. They did not know if they made the right choice. Would they be able to live in peace once Diablo took over the Boundless Gxy? Probably not! From the moment Diablo said that those who followed him would prosper and those who went against him would perish, everyone knew that things were not as simple as imagined. He would also not fulfill his promise. However, since things had reached this point, there was no point in regretting this. Diablo¡¯s goal had been achieved, so he did not want to waste time anymore. He had to go back and study the Divine Ax! So, he concentrated his power on the Divine Ax. A suffocating aura emanated from the Divine Ax and it was bing stronger and stronger. The bloody light also became more and more abundant. When the ax fell, the Divine Snow Mountain would also be history. All the disciples of the Divine Snow Mountain on the top of the mountain showed no resistance at all, including Madam Nubia. They were all silently waiting for death toe. Because they know that everything they did would be in vain while facing the Divine Ax used by Diablo, a Sovereign Ranker. However, there were exceptions. At the back of the Divine Snow Mountain¡¯s troop, two people were busy preparing something. ¡°Master, please hurry up! Diablo is about to take action. Once the ax strikes down, we will all die. No one can escape!¡± Lucia urged anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic! I¡¯m looking for it! I¡¯ll find it soon,¡± Reva replied. She asked Lucia not to panic, but in fact, she was also panicking in her heart. One could tell by her trembling hands. It was a matter of life and death for her and all the disciples of the Divine Snow Mountain, so it would be strange if Reva was not panicking. Although she had seriously doubted the usefulness of the small wooden box, she had no choice now but to take it out and give it a try. ¡°Master, you didn¡¯t throw it away, did you?¡± Lucia could not help but wonder. ¡°Of course, not! Even if I don¡¯t think it is of any use, I will never throw it away. Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s just that I have a lot of things and I haven¡¯t found it yet.¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Almost!¡± Diablo had already taken action during the conversation between the master and disciple. Chapter 2694 Chapter 2694 The bloody giant ax carried unparalleled power as it struck at the disciples gathered on the Divine Snow Mountain. Madam Nubia had put away her Eternal Golden Body and was standing with everyone. If the Divine Snow Mountain was doomed, then she, the Grandmaster, would naturally follow everyone. At the critical moment, Reva shouted. ¡°Found it!¡± Then, without any hesitation, she immediately began to unseal the small wooden box. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The bloody giant axnded on the head of the disciple of the Divine Snow Mountain and was about to hit the crowd. Everyone closed their eyes unconsciously, waiting for death toe. However, time passed by second by second. Yet, death did note. Even the suffocating momentum suddenly disappeared. What happened? The disciples of the Divine Snow Mountain opened their eyes one by one. They saw that the bloody giant ax was still above their heads and was very close to them, but it could notnd. When they looked at the entire ax, they noticed that at some point, a strange young man had appeared in the crowd. He raised one hand above his head and caught the bloody ax that Diablo had struck to prevent it from falling. Not only the people of the Divine Snow Mountain were stunned by this scene, but even the other six top forces and Diablo, who was holding the Divine Ax, were so shocked that they could not speak. Who was this person? How could he catch a blow from the Divine Ax with his bare hands? How was this possible? Diablo even wondered if he was seeing things. There was no such character in Boundless Gxy. The entire top of the Divine Snow Mountain was silent. Everyone was staring nkly at the small body. Compared with Diablo who had cast his Eternal Golden Body and the bloody giant axe, that figure was simply pitiful. However, this small figure blocked the shocking blow. The huge blood-red ax could no longer be lowered and the disciples of the Divine Snow Mountain disciples who should have beenpletely wiped out were saved. ¡°Master David!¡± ¡°Master David!¡± Reva and Lucia looked at the figure that suddenly appeared and shouted excitedly. Their voices seemed so clear on the silent top of the Divine Snow Mountain. The one who blocked the bloody giant ax was naturally David¡¯s clone who was summoned by Reva after unsealing it. Before leaving Boundless Gxy, David gave Reva two wooden boxes with his clones sealed in them and he asked her to only unseal them in case of danger. Reva never took it seriously. She did not think that something made by David himself could be very powerful. Now, she was only opening it because she was at a dead end and had no choice. Reva and Lucia did not expect Master David to appear and even rescued them. So, how could the master and the disciple not be excited? David turned to look at Reva and Lucia. He smiled and greeted them, ¡°Miss Marwood, Miss Darling, long time no see!¡± Although it was just a clone, it was still using David¡¯s separated soul so it still maintained a shared rtionship with the main form. In other words, David, who was still on the road at this time, also knew that someone had summoned his clone. ¡°Master David, thank you! Thank you for showing up and saving the Divine Snow Mountain. Thank you so much!¡± Reva choked up as she spoke. She had feltpletely desperate just now. Sovereign Ranker Diablo also stole the treasure of the Divine Snow Mountain. He was so overwhelmingly powerful, so who could defeat him? Yet, in the end, David, whom she had no hopes for, gave her a big surprise. Chapter 2695 Chapter 2695 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2695-¡°Miss Marwood, you are too kind, but I have to tell you that this is not my main form. I¡¯m just a clone so I can only exist for one hour. In other words, if you have any needs, you must tell me within this hour, or else I will disappear once the time passes!¡± David¡¯s clone exined. Reva and Lucia immediately understood. They were still wondering how Master David suddenly came out of the wooden box. However, he turned out to be a clone. Even so, this clone was so powerful. He was no different from the main form. His strength was also terrifying that he could easily block Diablo¡¯s shocking blow with just one hand. If the clone was so powerful, how strong would Master David be? ¡°Master David, I don¡¯t have any needs. I just hope that you can help the Divine Snow Mountain take back our most precious treasure, the Divine Ax, from Diablo, and then drive all these people out so that we can have our peace back,¡± Reva said loudly. She did not ask David to kill all those who besieged the Divine Snow Mountain. After all, judging from their initial meeting, David was not the kind to just murder anyone. If she made such a request rashly and upset Master David, then the gain would outweigh the loss. It would be fine if they could protect the Divine Snow Mountain for now. ¡®That simple?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Reva nodded. After getting a positive answer, David stopped asking any more questions. He turned to look at Diablo and others and said slowly, ¡°We don¡¯t know each other and I don¡¯t know any grudges between you guys. Plus, I don¡¯t want to make things hard for you. You heard what Miss Marwood said, leave the Divine Ax of the Divine Snow Mountain behind, leave, and never step foot here again. Then we can end this right here, what do you think?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Who are you?¡± Diablo stared at David and asked in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business and it never will me. Let me ask you onest time, do you agree with what Miss Marwood said? If you don¡¯t agree, I will take action. Don¡¯t me me if someone is identally injured or killed by mistake,¡± David said seriously. ¡°Boy, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. There are some things that you can¡¯t interfere with,¡± Diablo sneered. Although he was in awe of David¡¯s strength and how David could catch his full blow with his bare hands, who was he? An Eternal Realm Sovereign Ranker. The number one of Boundless Gxy. How would he be afraid of a mere young boy? If he spared the Divine Snow Mountain today, how would he show his face in public again? No matter what, he had to fight first. It was not Diablo¡¯s character to surrender without a fight. ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t agree? My time is limited and I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you. In this case, don¡¯t me me.¡± David did not continue to talk nonsense. After he finished speaking, he blocked the bloody giant ax with his right hand, put his index and middle fingers together, and snapped them. Ding! An ear-piercing voice suddenly resounded throughout the crowd. Everyone on the top of the Divine Snow Mountain was covering their ears in pain. However, it was of no use. The sound did not seem to enter the body through the ears. No matter what they did, it could still cause all of their blood to surge. Diablo only felt an irresistible forceing from his right hand holding the Divine Ax. Before he could let go, this force had already spread throughout his body. All of his internal organs were being shaken violently. ¡°Pfft!¡± He spurted out a mouthful of blood mixed with some internal organs. His Eternal Golden Body vanished directly. Diablo¡¯s body fell to the ground. His legs bent forward and he fell knees first. At the same time, he was using his hands to support his falling body. Diablo was so arrogant just now. However, in just a blink of an eye, he was already kneeling on the ground in pain. Blood mixed with his own internal organs was flowing out of his mouth. The ground was dyed red in a moment. Such a shocking scene made everyone on the top of the Divine Snow Mountain drop their jaws in horror. Chapter 2696 Chapter 2696 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2696-Who was Diablo? He was a Sovereign Ranker, the number one in Boundless Gxy. Even Madam Nubia, the Grandmaster of the Divine Snow Mountain, was not his enemy. And now he was defeated just like this? He waspletely defeated and he did not even have the slightest strength to resist. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on David. Who was this person? He was actually strong enough to kill Diablo instantly. Moreover, Diablo was also holding the Divine Ax. How incredible. Reva and Lucia also widened their eyes, feeling both shocked and surprised. Master David was too powerful! If his clone could instantly kill Sovereign Ranker Diablo, how powerful would his main form be? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It was true that they should not judge a book by its cover. In the beginning, the master and disciple looked down upon David. They figured that a young guy, even if he was from a level 7 civilization, would not be that strong. Now, they got a hard p across the face. The master and disciple looked at each other and could feel the bitterness in each other¡¯s hearts. They felt so remorseful! If they had known this earlier, they would have established a good rtionship with Master David. If the other party could give them a few more wooden boxes, wouldn¡¯t they be able to do anything they wanted in the Boundless Gxy? No! They could already do anything they wanted in the Boundless Gxy. Everyone had seen the strength of Master David¡¯s clone. So, as long as they used the remaining wooden box that sealed Master David¡¯s clone, they could definitely deter all forces in the Boundless Gxy. Grandmaster Nubia of the Divine Snow Mountain also looked at David in disbelief. She knew how strong a Sovereign Ranker was. Coupled with the Divine Ax in hand, Diablo could challenge someone much stronger than him. As a result, he was instantly killed by a young man¡¯s clone. So, this meant that the young man¡¯s true strength might no longer be in Eternal Realm! Only the legendary Saint could do this so easily. A Saint! Madam Nubia¡¯s eyes shed with envy. Even if an Eternal reached peak Sovereign Rank or even partial Saint Realm, they would still need to go through the Eternal Catastrophe. As long as one did not step into the real Saint Realm, they would be troubled by the Eternal Catastrophe. And as time went by, the Eternal Catastrophe would be more and more intense. In the end, an Eternal would either be reduced to dust by the Eternal Catastrophe, or they would sessfully enter the real Saint Realm and achieve true immortality. For an Eternal, their lifelong wish was to achieve Saint Realm before the Eternal Catastrophe arrived. Madam Nubia averted her gaze from David and looked at Reva and Lucia. Reva was the Eternal elder of the Divine Snow Mountain, so she naturally knew her. What puzzled Madam Nubia was when did this little girl meet a young Saint. Even a level 6 civilization would not have such a powerful person, let alone a level 4 civilization. They would only exist in high-level civilizations like level 7 civilizations. It seemed fate had not abandoned the Divine Snow Mountain yet. They could still make aeback even while facing the attack of a Sovereign Ranker like Diablo. It could be seen that the Divine Snow Mountain was a force favored by God! Chapter 2697 Chapter 2697 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2697-After David crippled Diablo, he did not continue his attacks but observed the bloody giant ax in the sky. He instinctively felt that this thing seemed to be useful to him. After thinking carefully for a moment, an idea shed through his mind and he remembered something. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The system had shown that in order toplete the final upgrade, he must collect three Ancient Weapons. The Sky-Splitting Ax, Sun Bow, God of Thunder Hammer. He had already obtained the God of Thunder Hammer, but he still did not have any news about the Sky-Splitting Ax and the Sun Bow yet. Was the Divine Ax the Sky-Splitting Ax? David¡¯s clone looked at the bloody giant ax in the sky. He figured this might be possible. Those who could resist the flick of his finger and remain unscathed were not mortal beings. However, whether it was true or not, David had toe here in person and test it with the system to find out. The clone did not have the system, so he could not determine whether this bloody giant ax was the Sky-Splitting Ax. It seemed that the main form needed to visit Boundless Gxy in person. The Sky-Splitting Ax was of great use to David. It was one of the three keys that could unlock thest upgrade of the system. If he could not collect the three weapons and start thest upgrade of the system, then Overlord Realm would be David¡¯s limit. He would not be able to go any further. Although for now, Overlord Realm was enough to solve all troubles. However, who could predict what would happen next? What if someone beyond Overlord Realm appeared? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he could only be ughtered by others? This was not in line with David¡¯s character. He preferred to n ahead. Since the system had another upgrade, he would go all the way. If this bloody ax was really the Sky-Splitting Ax, he must get it no matter what. At most, he would give the Divine Snow Mountain morepensation. He believed that they would not say no. After the observation, the clone passed the information to the main form. There was a shared soul between the two so they could have a simple interaction with each other. However, if they were too far away from each other, it would be impossible to know the specific details. The other side. David, who was close to level 9 civilization Le, suddenly felt his soul tremble. He knew that someone had summoned his clone. After sensing it carefully for a moment, he knew that it was definitely not Celia and others on Earth. Then, the only ones left were Sid and Alba from Star Kingdom, and Reva and Lucia from the Boundless Gxy. Soon after, David received a message from the clone. He confirmed that Reva and Lucia got into danger in the Boundless Gxy so that was why they summoned the clone. And there was another message. In this message, the clone told David to return to the Boundless Gxy again. Although David did not know the specific situation, it was definitely not something trivial since it was passed on by the clone. After settling the problem with Lufian and returning to Earth, he still has to go to the Boundless Gxy. Now, David could only put this aside for a while. He was so close to Le now so he could not return immediately. Le¡¯s matter was the most important at the moment. Level 4 civilization Boundless Gxy. On top of the Divine Snow Mountain. What was David¡¯s strength? Chapter 2698 Chapter 2698 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2698-A partial Heavenly Overlord. So, a flick of the clone¡¯s finger did not just injure Diablo, it alsopletely crippled him. In other words, Diablo¡¯s Sovereign Rank strength was irrevocably lost. He was no longer a Sovereign Ranker, but an ordinary person. For a person who aspired to dominate the universe, such a result was obviously more difficult to ept than death. Diablo slowly raised his head. His blood-red eyes red at David not far away with hatred. Then, he asked in disbelief with a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ You actually crippled me?¡± ¡°I told you that since you don¡¯t want to retreat, you gave me no choice but to take action. You need to bear the final consequences yourself,¡± David replied expressionlessly. ¡°You asshole! Why didn¡¯t you just kill me? Why did you want to spare my life? Do you know that crippling me is more cruel than killing me?¡± Diablo roared. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill you because I want you to have a chance to change your ways. But if you really want to die, the people from the Divine Snow Mountain should be able to help you realize your wish.¡± ¡°You¡­ Pfftl¡± Diablo was so angry at David that he spurted out another mouthful of blood and fell to the ground before passing out. He was already seriously injured, so when he was stimted again, he could not catch his breath and fainted. David¡¯s clone ignored Diablo. An ant was not worth any of his effort. He had given Diablo a chance, but unfortunately, the other party did not cherish it, so he would have to bear the consequences. When David first came out, he saw that Diablo was going to kill all the disciples of the Divine Snow Mountain with one blow. Meanwhile, Diablo was a Sovereign Ranker, which was far superior to others. Therefore, it could be concluded from this that Diablo was not a good person. So there was no need for David to show mercy to a guy who disregarded other people¡¯s lives. He was already merciful in only crippling him. Turning his gaze to the six top forces behind Diablo, David said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, I can spare you if you leave the Divine Snow Mountain and never set foot here again. Otherwise¡­¡± David¡¯s eyes changed and he emitted murderous intent. ¡°You will end up like Diablo. Next time I attack, I will not be merciful so you must be mentally prepared.¡± As soon as he said that, the hearts of the six top forces in Boundless Gxy immediately turned cold and they were all frightened. The almost thirty Eternals all felt a strong crisis of death.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Even Sovereign Ranker Diablo was no match for David and was instantly defeated. So how would they have the courage to resist? The Eternals responded immediately. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Sir! We swear that from today on, we will never set foot on the Divine Snow Mountain again. If we vite this oath, we will be struck by lightning and die without a grave. Please let us live.¡± ¡°Please, Sir, let us live!¡± The others shouted for mercy at the same time. ¡°Remember what you said today. Take Diablo with you and get lost!¡± David waved his hand and a force pushed the unconscious Diablo into the crowd. He was useless now so he did not matter. Even if he survived, he could only be an ordinary person in this life. With Diablo¡¯s domineering personality, he must have offended many people in Boundless Gxy. After he became a cripple, there would be a lot of peopleing to make trouble for him. Whether he could drag out an ignoble existence would depend on his luck. The six top forces of the Boundless Gxy, after getting David¡¯s consent, left the Divine Snow Mountain in a hurry. They swore they would nevere to this damned ce again. ¡°Miss Marwood, this matter hase to an end. You can put the Divine Ax away for now. After my main form is done with his business, he wille to you. He needs to talk to you about something,¡± David said while looking at Reva. Reva and Lucia were overjoyed when they heard that David¡¯s main form wasing. If they had another chance to see Master David, they would definitely not doubt his ability again. ¡°Thank you for saving us, Master David!¡± The two of them bowed to David. ¡°Thank you for saving us, Master David!¡± The other disciples of the Divine Snow Mountain followed Reva¡¯s example and bowed to David¡¯s clone while saying respectfully. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so modest, everyone! It¡¯s nothing. See you next time!¡± After David¡¯s clone finished speaking, it turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared. ¡°Goodbye, Master David!¡± Chapter 2699 Chapter 2699 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2699-David had no time to care about Boundless Gxy. Even if the clone sent him some important information, he could only wait until he resolved the matter with Le before he went back. As time went by, David entered Le¡¯s territory and headed towards Five Continent in the center. He took the initiative to contact Sylvio, who told David that Lufian had not appeared yet and that Elora was also recovering her soul. Since the trauma to Elora¡¯s soul this time was rtively serious, it would take some time for her to recover to the point where she could restore her body. David would not go to bother her too. Now that he had arrived in Le, he could get to where Lufian was wreaking havoc immediately no matter where it was. After some calction, the day for the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony was approaching. David nned to go to the Elven Forest first to participate in the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony. Since he promised Elven Princess Evie, he must keep his promise. He was not someone who would go back on his word. Moreover, while he had been on the road for more than a year, Evie would ask David where he was now and then. She seemed to attach great importance to David¡¯s arrival, so naturally, David could not stand her up. Besides that, there was another reason. The Elven Forest, where the Elves lived, was on Five Continent, and Five Continent was at the center of Le. Once he got there, no matter which direction he had to go in Le in the future, he could still get there in the shortest time. Level 9 civilization Le. Five Continent, the Elven Forest. As the centenary sacrificial ceremony of the Elves was approaching, the entire n was very lively. This was also the only time in a hundred years that the Elves had opened the Elven Forest to the outside world. Now, outsiders were allowed to enter and have close contact with the Elves. Le¡¯s countless forces would send people to participate too. Among them were many powerful top forces. Since each force could only send limited people to participate in the Elves¡¯ ceremony, the heirs of the major forces would even fight each other in order topete for the ces to participate. No young person could resist the temptation of visiting the Elves. In the future, it would also be a bragging capital. Of course, those who could be sent to participate were the most valued heirs of each major force. The top of the tallest tower in the Elven Forest. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Two Elven women, one older and one younger, who looked somewhat simr, were sitting together. They were Elven Queen Isa and Elven Princess Evie. ¡°Evie, the day of the sacrificial ceremony is getting closer and closer. Everyone from Le¡¯s major forces is almost here. Why hasn¡¯t Davide yet?¡± Elven Queen Isa asked. David was the protagonist in her n. If the protagonist was not here, how could the n continue? Without outside help, it was almost impossible for the Elves to realize their desire for revenge. The Vingeans were not weak and they were at least much stronger than the Elves. Chapter 2700 Chapter 2700 If Elven Queen Isa had not led the Elves to maintain good rtions with the major forces in Le over the years, they would have been horribly bullied by the Vingeans. Before Isa took over as the Elven Queen, it was no exaggeration to say that the Elves were the cash cow of the Vingeans. The location between the two tribes was adjacent to each other. So, it was easy for the Vingeans to capture the Elven women. More than half of the Elven women who appeared in underground auctions in the past were abducted by the Vingeans. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to say that the Elves hate the Vingeans deeply. + In addition, the Vingeans captured more than 30 thousand Elven women at one time and sold them to various parts of Le. Hence, the blood feud between the two ns had escted. Over the years, Isa had been thinking of ways to teach the Vingeans a profound lesson. Even if she could not wipe them out, she would still need them to suffer a little. Unfortunately, no force was willing to help the Elves. And David was the only hope Isa saw. Who would believe that a young man whose soul power could crush her, the Elven Queen, did not have a strong background? Only Le¡¯s top power could cultivate an heir like David. She would get David into conflict with the Vingeans and then her n would work. ¡°Mother, David said he would be here soon,¡± Evie replied. "Soon? How soon is soon? More than a year has passed since he said he woulde to participate in the sacrificial ceremony. It has been such a long time, and with David''s strength and identity, he should have arrived no matter where he is in Le.¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I know David. Since he said he woulde, he will definitelye. And didn¡¯t the people from all major forcese early for the Elves¡¯ service? David is noting for this, so of course, he wille on time.¡± ¡°But that n cannot continue until David arrives. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. If he doesn¡¯te, all the previous preparations will be in vain.¡± ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we just forget it? After all, we don¡¯t know David that well. What if he doesn¡¯t have the background that you imagined? If that¡¯s the case, aren¡¯t we harming him?¡± Evie could not stop herself from talking her mother down. She always felt that using David was not a good thing. ¡°Evie, why are you starting to waver again? Have you forgotten how many members of our n were captured by those Vingeans bastards, sold to various parts of Le, and tortured to death?¡± ¡°T haven''t forgotten! But this is our blood feud and David should not be involved. We must use our own strength to take revenge and make the Vingeans pay the price,¡± Evie replied seriously. ¡°Evie, you are so naive! If we could take revenge ourselves, how would the Vingeans survive to this day? Besides, there is no way that the Vingeans will allow us to develop to that point. If we want revenge, we can only ask for help from external forces. David is our only hope since I became the Elven Queen. I must not miss this chance,¡± Isa said firmly. ¡°But...¡± ¡°No buts! Evie, I can listen to you on other things, but you must listen to me on this matter because this is the only chance for the Elves to take revenge.¡± Seeing that Isa was so determined and would not give in at all, Evie stopped trying to persuade her. She knew that nothing she said at this moment was of any use. Her mother was determined to use David to help the Elves get revenge. Therefore, she could only pout and sulk. Evie had a crush on David. The other party not only saved her at the most dangerous moment, but he also sent her back safely. Yet, she needed to deceive and use her savior now and it was very hard for Evie to ept. With the Elves¡¯ blood feud on one hand and her savior on the other, Evie genuinely did not know how to choose. Isa obviously also saw Evie¡¯s dilemma. So, sheforted softly, ¡° Evie, don¡¯t worry! Judging from my experience, David must have a huge support behind him in order to grow to this point. The Vingeans are by no means his opponents so he will be fine.¡± ¡°But Mother, David is my savior. I don¡¯t want to deceive him, let alone take advantage of him,¡± Evie said with a bitter expression. ¡°It''ll be fine as long as it¡¯s so wless that he can¡¯t tell.¡± 4 Chapter 2701 Chapter 2701 Chapter 2701 Three dayster, David saw a colorful continent. It was the Five Continent at the center of Le. Only with David''s speed, which ignored thews of space, could he reach the center of Le in such a short time. ording to Evie, the Elves were living on Five Continent. After finding the location of the Elven Forest from the gxy map, David rushed over. Soon, he arrived outside the Elven Forest. David was a little surprised looking at the forest in front of him. From the outside, the Elven Forest was shrouded in green. David could feel a vitality from the green glow. It must be the wood element. N?velDrama.Org owns this. However, since it was too strong, it formed a faint green light. There was also a wood element in ordinary forests, but it was not as rich as the one in the Elven Forest. The vegetation in the Elven Forest was extremely lush as they were nourished by the wood element. Some giant trees could even grow to a height of several thousand meters. From a distance, they looked no different from a huge mountain. Even ordinary trees were hundreds and thousands of meters tall. Meanwhile, an ordinary de of grass could also grow several meters high. This was unimaginable on Earth. Thergest tree on Earth was about 100 meters tall, not to mention the weeds. David was about to step into the Elven Forest when he was blocked by a barrier. He saw that the barrier was formed by a formation. The Elves should have arranged this to prevent outsiders from entering the Elven Forest. With David''s partial Heavenly Overlord strength, this barrier would not stop him. He did not need to break it. He could use his ability to ignore thews of space instead and, with one step, his body entered the Elven Forest. The barrier was not damaged at all. If those above Overlord wanted to enter the Elven Forest, they must either unlock the formation or forcibly destroy the formation. Either way, it would rm the Elves. David did not need to undo or destroy it before he entered directly. He then walked deeper into the Forest. After a while, David noticed someone watching him. After releasing a little bit of his mind power, he discovered several Elven women hiding around him. They almost blended in with the forest. Without his mind power, it would be difficult for him to see them with the naked eye. It seemed that these races that lived in the forest all year round still had some skills. With this hiding method, it would not be easy to deal with the Elves in the Elven Forest. Of course, this was only when there was not much difference in strength. If the difference in strength was too big, it would be a different story. Any conspiracy or trick would be in vain in the face of absolute strength. The reason why David was sure that the other party was Elven women was because he learned about them from Evie. The Elves were the only intelligent creatures living in the Elven Forest, and the others were beasts who relied on their instinct to survive. Chapter 2702 Chapter 2702 Chapter 2702 In addition, pointed ears were also a feature of Elves. One would not need to guess to know that they were Elves. Now that he had met the Elves, David did not n to continue his journey alone. Wouldn¡¯t it be more time-saving to have someone lead the way? Moreover, Evie said that when he arrived at the Elven Forest, he could notify her or find an Elven woman to lead the way. So David said loudly, ¡°My dear Elven friends, I was invited to attend the Elves¡¯s sacrificial ceremony. I hope one of you can help me lead the way. Thank you!¡± As soon as David finished speaking, he instantly heard whispers. Soon, several Elven women with delicate faces appeared around David, surrounding him. They were holding bows and arrows in both hands and they were all aimed at David. The tips of their arrows were coated in some kind of poison. Everyone was wary of this strange man who suddenly appeared in the Elven Forest. Thoseing to participate in the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony had to wait outside the Elven Forest until they were picked up by people sent by the Elves. Those who suddenly appeared in the Elven Forest were not qualified to participate in the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony, but they were unwilling and wanted to have a look, so they decided to force their way in. The Elves encountered many such people during this period and they were all expelled from the Elven Forest. ¡°Since you said you¡¯re here to participate in the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony, then please show us your invitation!¡± One of the Elven women asked indifferently. Every force invited by the Elves to participate in the sacrificial ceremony would receive an invitation from the Elves. The number of participants would be determined based on their strength. The stronger the force, the more quota they would have. However, David had juste to Le from Earth and he did not have an invitation. He answered honestly, ¡°Well... Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I don¡¯t have an invitation.¡± ¡°You''re not eligible to participate in the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony if you don¡¯t have an invitation. Please go back to where you came from. If you refuse to leave, we will take necessary measures to kick you out.¡± After the leading Elven woman finished speaking, the others pulled their bows back. If David made any unusual move, they would immediately release the arrows to attack him. While several Elven women were talking to David, more and more sparse voices emerged around him. In less than a moment, hundreds of Elven women had gathered around him. They all pointed their bows and arrows at David. Apparently, they had already informed the others when they discovered David. David did not show the slightest panic as he was being pointed at with hundreds of arrows covered with strong poison. With his Supreme level 10 Body, even if he stood still and allowed these Elven women to shoot, they would not be able to hurt him at all. Those bows and arrows probably could not even break open his skin. ¡°Don''t get me wrong! I was really invited to attend the ceremony, but I live far away and they couldn¡¯t send me the invitation,¡± David exined. ¡°No one is allowed to enter the Elven Forest without an invitation. This is a rule set by our queen so no one can vite it. Please leave, otherwise, we will not be polite to you anymore.¡± Seeing hundreds of Elven women around him preparing to shoot, David shouted quickly, ¡°Stop, stop! I have a way to prove that I was invited. Everyone, wait a moment. I will contact the person who invited me right away. You definitely know her.¡± After saying that, he used his system-modifiedmunication device to contact Evie, the Elven Princess. Soon, a figure appeared in the sky. Then Evie¡¯s voice of surprise could be heard. ¡°David! You are here?¡± ¡°Princess Evie, I am already here, but I was stopped. Please tell them to let me in,¡± David replied. As soon as he finished speaking, hundreds of Elven women around him had already put away their bows and arrows. Then, they respectfully greeted Evie, ¡°Your Royal Highness!¡± Evie nced around and said, ¡°Ladies, David is our distinguished guest. Please bring him in.¡± ¡°yes! Your Royal Highness, wait a moment! We will bring Master David in right away.¡± Chapter 2703 Chapter 2703 Chapter 2703 After ending the conversation with Evie, David looked at the Elven women around him. Their hostility was gone. Instead, they were showing him respect from the bottom of their hearts. Evie was the Elven Princess so she had a transcendent status. Since the princess said that this person was a distinguished guest of the Elves, it must be true. ¡°Master David, please forgive us for being disrespectful. Because the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony is approaching, many who were not invited are doing their best to enter the Elven Forest during this period. We had no choice,¡± the Elven woman exined politely. ¡°It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s my fault that I broke into the Elven Forest without permission. I feel sorry that I caused so much trouble to everyone,¡± David responded politely. The Elven women around David looked at him with curious eyes. This human¡¯s identity was clearly not simple if Princess Evie was referring to him as a distinguished guest. Otherwise, he would not deserve such treatment by the princess. Yet, generally speaking, when the heirs of Le¡¯s big forces came to the Elven Forest, they all came in huge groups. Almost no one came alone. Moreover, each of them was arrogant by nature and had their eyes above their heads. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. They would never speak so politely. It was the first time they met such a good -tempered big shot, so the Elven women were very curious about David. Moreover, David left a deep impression on them. ¡°Master David, thank you for your understanding. To be honest, you are the first big shot to understand us in this way. Thank you!¡± The Elven woman in the lead bowed to David. ¡°Thank you, Master David, for your understanding!¡± the other Elven women said in unison. At the same time, they also bowed in thanks. ¡°No, no, no! Iam not worthy of that. I''m not a big shot, I¡¯m just an ordinary person who happens to know Princess Evie.¡± David quickly stopped them. However, the Elven women refused to believe him. Those who knew Princess Evie were not ordinary people. So, they were sure that David was not ordinary. As for why David came alone and broke into the Elven Forest without saying anything, maybe he liked to be alone, which was not unusual. ¡°Master David, pleasee with me. I will take you into the depths of the Elven Forest. That is where the Elves live. Now, many powerful people from Le have arrived and I believe you will have some acquaintances.¡± David then followed an Elven woman deep into the Elven Forest. The other Elven women dispersed and returned to their post to continue their duties. On the other side, Elven Princess Evie jumped in excitement after she learned that David had arrived in the Elven Forest. She immediately told her mother, Elven Queen Isa. When David arrived at the Elves¡¯ residence, Isa and Evie were already waiting. Seeing David from a distance, Evie couldn¡¯t help but rush to him. ¡°David!¡± Evie chirped happily. ¡°Princess Evie, long time no see!¡± David responded with a smile. ¡°T thought you weren¡¯ting, David!¡± ¡°Why would I note? Since I promised you, I will definitely come as long as nothing unexpected happens.¡± ¡°T knew you¡¯re a man of your word!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± As the two exchanged pleasantries, Elven Queen Isa also came over. ¡°Wee, Master David! Please forgive me if there is anyck of hospitality.¡± ¡°Queen Isa, you are too kind.¡± ¡°Master David, you are our distinguished guest. So if you have any requests, I will satisfy you.¡± Chapter 2704 Chapter 2704 Chapter 2704 ¡°It¡¯s just a trivial thing. Queen Isa and Princess Evie, you don¡¯t need to take it to heart.¡± David waved his hands repeatedly. ¡°Master David, you¡¯re wrong. It might just be a small thing to you, but to the Elves, it¡¯s a huge thing.¡± The Elven woman who guided David waspletely stunned as she stood at the side. Who is Master David? The princess and the queen greeted him in person. There were not many forces in the entire Lemunity that had this kind of treatment, right? She originally thought that David was only friends with the princess, but she did not expect that he was also close with the Queen. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ording to Her Majesty the Queen, Master David even showed great kindness to the Elves. Fortunately, they did not kick Master David out just now; they would have made a big mistake. After she came to her senses, she quickly said, ¡°Your Majesty, Your Royal Highness, I¡¯ve brought Master David so I''ll go back to my duty now.¡± ¡°Go! Thank you for your hard work!¡± Queen Isa said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing! We are deeply honored to be able to make a small contribution to the n,¡± the Elven woman said with sincerity. ¡°Okay. The Elves are what they are today because of backbones like you.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please don''t say that. It is because of you that we can live a good life today.¡± Half an hourter, they had arranged for David to stay in an independent tree house. The Elves build their houses inside big trees. First, they would select a big tree, carve out a space in the middle, and then put daily necessities on the inside. In the end, aroom that could amodate people was formed. Living in a tree house could not only prevent attacks by wild beasts but also prevent moisture and insects, which was very practical. After settling David down, Queen Isa left. The Elves'' sacrificial ceremony was starting soon and she still had a lot to do. Now that David was here, that n had to be put into action. Whether the Elves could take revenge and make the Vingeans pay the price depends on whether this n seeds. However, the most important thing was whether the forces behind David could defeat the Vingeans. Evie stayed and introduced some basic information about the Elves and the Elven Forest to David. Since it was nearing the sacrificial ceremony of the Elves, people from all the major forces in Le were present. The influx of so many people into the Elven Forest did not put any burden on the Elves. Since the Elven Forest was nourished by the wood element, they had a lot of big trees and each big tree could be built into multiple tree houses for everyone to live in. The area where David was located was where the Elves received their guests and the tree house where David lived was one of thergest trees in that area. Therger the tree house one lived in, the more distinguished they were. Inside some big trees not far from David, the heirs to Le¡¯s top forces were enjoying the special services provided by Elven women. These Elven women were specially trained by the n. They learned how to please humans when they were young. This was implemented after Isa took over the position of Elven Queen, and it was one of the important reasons why the Elves were where they are today. At first, the Elves were puzzled. They did not understand why they had to learn these disgusting things and why they needed to please humans. As the Elves'' status in Le gradually improved, they understood Isa''s good intentions, and the doubts gradually disappeared. Chapter 2705 Chapter 2705 Chapter 2705 After David arrived at the Elven Forest, Evie stayed with him and enjoyed the scenery. This caused a lot of discussion within the Elves. Everyone was wondering who that kid was. He actually had the Elven Princess apany him personally. One must know that the Elven Princess could not have any rtionship with a man, otherwise, she would not be able to inherit the position of Elven Queen. So, some senior and elders of the Elves who did not know what was going on, gathered together and went directly to Queen Isa. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isa asked, looking at the seniors. ¡°Your Majesty, we came to you to ask who Master David is?¡± asked a senior of the Elves. ¡°Why are you asking this question suddenly?¡± ¡°Because we want to know who he is and how he can make Princess Evie apany him like that.¡± ¡°TI see. I agreed for Evie to apany David and Evie doesn¡¯t mind too, so that¡¯s why she went.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, the Elven Princess cannot have any rtionship with a man. This is an insult to the Elves. I hope you can ask Princess Evie toe back. Now that the sacrificial ceremony is approaching, Le¡¯s many powerful people are here. Once word gets out, the Elves will be so embarrassed,¡± a stubborn elder said. ¡°Heh. Insult? Haven¡¯t we been insulted enough over the years? We were captured like prey and then sold to various ces in Le, where we were tortured to death. Tell me, what could be worse than this kind of insult? Why didn¡¯t youe forward back then?¡± Isa said with a sneer. She had long been dissatisfied with these stubborn elders who took advantage of their seniority. They held onto those old and obsolete ideas, saying it was for the Elves¡¯ sake. When Isa first took over asqueen, she wanted to have free rein and make big changes to the situation of the Elves, but she was stopped by these stubborn elders. Nothing was allowed and as a result, Isa was very restrained. Later, she had no option but to directly confront the Elders'' Council. She would either resign as the Elven Queen or remain in power, but the only condition was that everyone in the n had to heed her. At that time, there was no superior candidate for the Elven Queen. Ultimately, after deliberation by the Elders'' Council, Isa was permitted to remain as the Elven Queen, and the Elves were required to follow her decisions. This led to a series of reforms of the n, and finally, the Elves became what they were today. If there had been another candidate for Queen, the Elves¡¯ probably won¡¯t have achieved what they have thus far. In short, it would have been impossible for them to exceed Isa¡¯s current achievements. As long as that group of stubborn elders and the Elders¡¯ Council were around, the Elves as a n would never develop. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. That was why Isa hated them. They wanted to be involved in everything. The stubborn elder who questioned Isa was speechless. ¡°Your Majesty, please calm down. We just want to know what your purpose is in letting Princess Evie apany this so-called Master David?¡± Another senior member asked. ¡°Why? Do I need to report everything I do to you? Just mind your own business and don¡¯t interfere with my affairs. You only need to know that everything I do is for the Elves.¡± Isa said in a deep and calm voice. Well... The old elders looked at each other and did not know what to do. Isa was much better than those Elven Queens from before as she had truly made a huge contribution to the Elves. Chapter 2706 Chapter 2706 Chapter 2706 Isa was respected and worshiped by countless Elves. If it were not for Isa, the Elves would still be in dire straits today. Although they disapproved of some of the things Isa did, for example, cultivating Elven women from childhood on how to please humans, which they viewed as humiliating and against ancestral teachings, they had to admit that the Elves were thriving because of that. The dark days of being a prey were forever gone. In the past, countless merchants would gather outside the Elven Forest, waiting for hunters toe out with Elven women. They would buy the women at a high price and sell them to various ces in Le. The Vingeans even discovered The Elves'' temporary base, resulting in tens of thousands of Elven women being killed in one swoop. The scene was so cruel. Yet, the sale of Elven women had been banned by all major forces in Le now. It was only done in secret, not publicly. This was all thanks to Isa. Faced with such an Elven Queen who changed the fate of the Elves, the stubborn elders did not dare to go too far. In addition, the Elders¡¯ Council also supported Isa, so they were even more afraid of offending Isa. ¡°Of course, we know that everything Your Majesty does is for the Elves. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. There is no doubt about it. It¡¯s just that, not only did our people see Princess Evie apanying Master David around the Elven Forest, but the heirs of the major forces also saw that. If they ask, it would be hard for us to exin ourselves,¡± a senior member of the Elves said with a bitter expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will handle this matter, but before that, I can¡¯t tell you my n. You will naturally know the identity of Master David by then.¡± Isa¡¯s tone also softened. ¡°Now that Your Majesty has said so, we will take our leave. I hope Your Majesty can handle it as soon as possible and not let outsiders find any excuses. The heirs of Le¡¯s top forces are already dissatisfied with each other. If they find out that Princess Evie is always apanying a young man, they will make simr requests, and it will be difficult to handle then.¡± ¡°T see!¡± The seniors and the stubborn elders left, leaving Isa alone. She did not think about this. The heirs of Le¡¯s major forces were allparing,peting, and dissatisfied with each other. David was also an heir secretly cultivated by a big force but he was not well-known. If the heirs of the other forces found out that the Elven Princess was apanying David, how would those guys, who think so highly of themselves, tolerate such differential treatment? They would certainly make this request to the Elves as well. If Isa did not agree at that time, she would offend the other party. Isa fell into deep thought. It seemed that she needed to remind Evie not to be seen with David. Moreover, Isa also had to elerate the n and she could not dy it any longer. Just when Elven Queen Isa was thinking about countermeasures, Evie¡¯s path was blocked when she took David to a canyon in the Elven Forest. Chapter 2707 Chapter 2707 Chapter 2707 There was arge canyon deep in the Elven Forest. It was the only ce in the Elven Forest where no giant trees blocked the sun. The entire canyon was full of various flowers and nts, and the scenery was pleasant. Evie liked to go there alone. However, during this time, people from Le''s major forces were flocking to the Elven Forest to prepare for the sacrificial ceremony of the Elves, so as the Elven Princess, Evie did note out much. The Elves strictly prohibited outsiders from walking around the Elven Forest at first. However, that could only restrain those from the small forces. The truly big forces would not adhere to the rules. To them, the Elves were just a small n, an ant- like force. They had already given the Elves respect by showing up, so how dare they forbid them from going out? This was simply unreasonable. So, they continued wandering around the Elven Forest. The Elves could not do anything about that. So they could only do the next best thing. They listed the forbidden areas of the n so that no one could get close to them. On the other hand, they could go to other ces as they pleased. Therefore, those who dared to walk around freely in the Elven Forest were all powerful forces among the ranks in Le. The Grand Canyon was Evie''s favorite ce, so she naturally wanted to bring David here to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Unexpectedly, as soon as they arrived at the Grand Canyon, they ran into a group of outsiders. There were about twenty of them. Anyone who could bring twenty people into the Elven Forest was already considered one of Le''s powerful forces. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The number of people specified in the invitation sent by the Elves was divided into five levels. The most powerful ones could bring 30 people, followed by 20 people, then 10 people, 5 people, and finally, 3 people. Clearly, this group was in the second level. So, they also fell into the category that should not be messed with. Evie¡¯s way was blocked and she did not want to cause trouble. She wanted to take David to the side and wait for the people to leave before moving on. However, the other party did not give them a chance. ¡°Kid, which force are you from? How are you assigned to such a beautiful Elven woman? She is much better than the one I got. Tell me, how did you get her?¡± asked the young man in the lead. The reason he dared to stop David and Evie was because they were alone and they stepped aside when they saw him. If David was apanied by a team of 30 people, he would never dare to provoke them and would himself step aside to get out of the way. Any force that could bring 30 people into the Elven Forest was not people they could afford to offend. As the Elven Princess, Evie was at a higher level than other Elven women. It was precisely because of this that she was asked by Elven Queen Isa not to go out casually: to avoid being seen by those heirs of big forces and causing unnecessary trouble. David simply chose to ignore the young man. They were just a bunch of ants so they were not worthy of his attention. Even if these guys¡¯ elders came, they would just be slightly stronger ants and were still ants to him. When the young man saw David ignoring him, a me of anger was ignited in his heart. ¡°Kid, I f*cking asked you a question! Are you mute? Do you believe that I¡¯ll fu*king turn you into a real mute?¡± When he heard the curse words, David narrowed his eyes and was about to teach this rude guy a lesson. He wanted the guy to know that he could not just say anything he pleased. Chapter 2708 Chapter 2708 Chapter 2708 He should be taught not to curse so casually. He needed to pay a price for some of the words he said. However, before David could take action, he heard Evie¡¯s voice. ¡°Sir, please calm down! David and I are good friends. We don¡¯t have the kind of rtionship you think we have. Moreover, I¡¯m not one of the women assigned by the Elves, so please let us go.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re not assigned? Does that mean you haven''t been touched yet?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. It was such a godsend that a beautiful Elven woman like her had not been touched before. He could not miss this chance. Otherwise, he will regret it for the rest of his life. N?velDrama.Org owns this. He finally stood out from the many heirs and got the opportunity to participate in the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony. So of course, he had to seize the opportunity. ¡°Sir, we have regtions that do not allow an Elven woman like me who has not received special training to have any physical contact with you humans. Please forgive me, Sir.¡± Evie said politely. Of course, she understood what the other party meant. She also knew very well that it was not easy for the Elves to have the good life they had today. It was all because of the personal visits and promises made by her mother, the Elven Queen, that they were finally here today. Therefore, she should try not to offend them so that it does not not cause trouble to her mother. ¡°You can always bend the rules. You didn¡¯t allow us to walk around in the first ce, but now look, didn¡¯t you change the rules? As long as youe with me, I promise I¡¯ll make your n change the rules. How about that? ?¡± the young man asked expectantly. When everyone first came to the Elven Forest, their main purpose was not to attend the sacrificial ceremony, but to enjoy the services of Elven women. It would be a pity to miss out on such a beautiful Elven woman. He wanted to take the most beautiful Elven woman in front of him back to his ce and enjoy her slowly. ¡°Sorry, Sir, I cannot say yes to that. This is the rule set by the Elven Queen so no one can break it. If I say yes, I will be removed from the n,¡± Evie shook her head. ¡°Does that mean that as long as the Elven Queen agrees, you cane with me?¡± ¡°Our Queen will not agree to that,¡± Evie replied with certainty. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. If that¡¯s the case, I make things hard for you. Let¡¯s go find the Elven Queen together now to see if she agrees.¡± Of course, Evie was unwilling to fulfill the young man¡¯s request. She believed that her mother would not agree. After all, she was the Elven Princess. The other party was only a second-level force. Even if he was from the first-level force, the Elves would still not give him the Elven Princess. Evie did not want to go because she was afraid of disrupting her n to take David to enjoy the scenery of the Grand Canyon. ¡°Sir, I''m just an ordinary Elven woman. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for me, okay? If you feel dissatisfied with the Elven woman assigned to you, you can apply to the n.¡± Evie said seriously. ¡°To tell you the truth, I was already satisfied before I saw you, but now that I see you, I think the others are just ordinary and unrefined. I¡¯m no longer interested in them. Now, I only want you.¡± The young man showed a lewd expression. ¡°Sir, actually I am...¡± Evie wanted to reveal her true identity but the other party forcibly interrupted her. ¡°Okay! I don''t want to hear any nonsense. You have two options. One is to look for the Elven Queen with me, or the other is for me to forcibly take you to look for the Elven Queen. Choose one! Don¡¯t try to escape. Although this is the territory of the Elves, you can''t escape from me.¡± Chapter 2709 Chapter 2709 Chapter 2709 When had Evie suffered such a grievance? She had never met such an unreasonable person. She was so worried that she almost cried. The young man seemed to enjoy dominating her. Seeing Evie¡¯s charming appearance made his heart itch even more. He vowed that he must get the Elven woman in front of him. He wanted to bring her back no matter J the cost. David could not stand this anymore. However, he also got a lot of useful information from Evie¡¯s conversation with the young man. One was that the Elves were not doing very well. The Elven Princess could not do anything even when she was harassed on the Elves¡¯ territory, and this exined the problem. If the Elves were stronger than the other side, who would dare to act so recklessly here? After learning that Le only had five Overlords, David felt no pressure at all. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. No matter what power was behind the young man, he was not afraid. At most, they only had one Overlord. David was not even afraid of Heavenly Overlord Lufian, so the other should not even think about threatening him. Just when David was about to speak, he suddenly sensed the arrival of someone else. So, he swallowed his words again. He wanted to see how many people woulde today. Anyone who dared to bully Evie would suffer and he would take them all down in one fell swoop. At this time, a voice came from far away. ¡°Lyle, what are you doing here?¡± Upon hearing this voice, the young man who had just spoken to Evie was shocked and quickly looked up to the source of the voice. He saw a team of 30 people approaching. After seeing the leader clearly, the young man¡¯s heart trembled and he quickly greeted him, ¡°Greetings, Ambrose.¡± The other team had 10 more people than the young man had. It meant that the statuses of the two people were not on the same level. Bringing 30 people into the Elven Forest was already the limit of the number of people specified by the Elves. It showed that behind this person was one of the top forces in Le, and it was also the one that the Elves valued most. When he saw Evie, the eyes of the man known as Ambrose lit up. He thought to himself, ¡®What a beautiful Elven woman. ¡®Although all Elven women are not bad in appearance, the one in front of me is a level higher than other Elven women.¡¯ ¡°Lyle, what¡¯s going on? Are you in trouble?¡± Ambrose turned his attention to the young man and asked. ¡°Ambrose, I didn¡¯t encounter any trouble. I just stopped here for a while. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here,¡± Lyle replied with a smile on his face. ¡°Lyle, it seems you¡¯re lying to me.¡± Ambrose smiled. Seeing this smile, Lyle¡¯s heart shook again. He replied, ¡°A- Ambrose, I-I just came back from the Grand Canyon and I ran into these two people. After learning that the Elven woman was untouched, I wanted to take her back, but she didn¡¯t agree, so we had a stalemate here. I was about to take her to see the Elven Queen.¡± Lyle did not dare to hide anything from Ambrose, the heir of one of Le¡¯s top forces, the Loughty family. He could not afford to offend him. Even though the power behind him was only slightly different from that of the Loughty family, the difference was still miles apart. It meant that the Loughty family had a strong partial Overlord in charge, while Lyle¡¯s family, the Berlin family, did not. One must know that a partial Overlord could easily destroy other forces that did not have a partial Overlord. That was the difference. At the same time, Lyle also thought sadly. Chapter 2710 Chapter 2710 Chapter 2710 ¡®My efforts today will be in vain. ¡®with Ambrose¡¯s character, how could he let her go: this Elven woman who had not been touched before? ¡®If Ambrose showed up, the Elven Queen would have no choice but to agree. The entire n couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Loughty family.¡¯ Sure enough, after hearing Lyle''s words, the light in Ambrose''s eyes became brighter and brighter. After Lyle finished speaking, he looked directly at Evie next to him. He did not hide his greed at all. He was also ecstatic on the inside. He thought, ¡®This stunning Elven woman hasn¡¯t been touched yet? ¡®Isn¡¯t this perfect?¡¯ As for the other party¡¯s disagreement? Ambrose was not worried about that at all. No woman he fancied had ever escaped from him before. Moreover, the Elves relied on the Loughty family. Even the Elven Queen had to be respectful to Ambrose. From the moment Ambrose arrived with his team of 30 people, Evie knew things would get worse. Back then, her mother told her not to show her face when the people from Le''s major forces came to the Elven Forest to avoid trouble that would arise when the heirs of those major forces took a fancy to her. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Evie never stepped foot outside during this time. She only left her room when David arrived. Then her mother asked her to spend more time with David. Evie was so happy that she forgot what her mother had said and took David around the Elven Forest. It was only a few days before they encountered trouble. Evie did not know how to deal with this and she was even more worried now. She knew that the Elves'' current life was hard-earned, so she did not want to offend these powerful people. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Ambrose asked, looking at Evie. ¡°My name is Evie,¡± Evie answered honestly. She did not want to offend this person and cause trouble for her mother and the Elves. ¡°Evie? What a name!¡± Ambrose grinned. ¡°Thank you, Master Ambrose, for thepliment.¡± ¡°Miss Evie, Lyle is not qualified enough. He is not worthy to have an Elven woman like you. You shoulde with me. Only I can have you and I believe the Elven Queen will not refuse my request,¡± Ambrose said confidently. Lyle stood there with a grimace on his face. Although he was dissatisfied, he did not dare to refute Ambrose¡¯s words. If Ambrose targeted him, not even his family could protect him. He might even be handed over to Ambrose to gain favor with the Loughty family. This was the gap between the top forces and the big forces. ¡°Master Ambrose, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not the kind of woman specially trained by the Elves. ording to the rules of our n, I can¡¯t have any physical contact with humans. Please don¡¯t make things hard for me, Master Ambrose. Thank you in advance,¡± Evie exined. ¡°Rules are meant to be broken, Miss Evie. Since I have taken a fancy to you, I will take you with me. Not even the Elven Queen and the Elders¡¯ Council can stop me, let alone your n¡¯s stupid rules.¡± ¡°Master Ambrose! Please don¡¯t force me!¡± Evie¡¯s voice was very low. She was on the verge of tears. If she had known this, she would have taken David on the other trails to the Grand Canyon. They were further away, but at least she would not encounter this trouble. Moreover, Evie was overjoyed because of David''s arrival, so that was why she was more forgetful. Chapter 2711 Chapter 2711 Chapter 2711 ¡°Miss Evie, what are you talking about? I am not forcing you, instead, I am helping you. If youe with me, do you think I will stand by idly if something happens to the Elves in the future? I certainly won''t, right? If you have the Loughty family¡¯s support, it will be useful for you and the Elves,¡± Ambrose said. Of course, as the heir to the Loughty family, one of Le¡¯s top powers, he had the status to say that. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lyle did not dare to say the same. The Berlin family was a small forcepared to the Loughty family. Evie knew she would not be able to leave. So, she could only think of a way to make the other party retreat. She finally came up with an idea. She said, ¡°Master Ambrose, I can go with you, but I have one request. If you can do it, 1 will follow you wholeheartedly and serve you for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Oh? Miss Evie, just name your request. There is nothing I can¡¯t do.¡± Ambrose looked confident. Evie was the most beautiful and elegant Elven woman he had ever seen besides the Elven Queen. If one looked closely, she even looked a bit simr to the Elven Queen. Between the two, one was more mature and the other was younger, but both could arouse a man¡¯s desire to the maximum extent. When he first met the Elven Queen, Ambrose was instantly stunned. However, he also knew that the Elven Queen was not someone he could target. So when he saw Evie, he wanted to take her away and make her his own. Except for the Elven Queen, there was no one of the Elves that Ambrose could not take away. ¡°Master Ambrose, the Elves have a sworn hatred against the Vingeans. Back then, the Vingeans even wiped out all the people in one of our locations. Tens of thousands of Elven women were trafficked to various parts of Le and suffered humiliation. Among them were a lot of my good friends, so if you can help me avenge this hatred and remove the Vingeans from Le, I will agree to leave with you and promise to serve you for the rest of my life.¡± After Evie finished speaking, there was silence. Even Ambrose, who looked confident just now, stopped talking. He was just one of the heirs of the Loughty family, not the head of the Loughty family. Moreover, they could not simply wipe out the Vingeans just because they wanted to. Even if the head of the Loughty family wanted to wipe out the Vingeans, he would need to discuss it with other senior members to evaluate if it would be worthwhile since the Vingeans had not provoked them in the first ce. They had to see if the effort and gain were directly proportional. It was obviously not worth spending so much energy to destroy the Vingeans for an Elven woman. Even the head of the Loughty family could not convince the seniors of the Loughty family. If the head of the family insisted on going his own way, Grandmaster Loughty could even directly remove him as the Loughty family¡¯s head. Among a top force, the only one whose words carried enormous weight was the partial Overlord. Such a powerhouse was the backbone of the force. As for the head of the family? He could not change it whenever he wanted, let alone an heir like Ambrose. Ambrose did not say anything and Evie knew her n had worked. With the other party¡¯s identity, he obviously could not get rid of the Vingeans. If the Vingeans were so easy to get rid of, how could the Elves allow them to survive to this day? The current Elves were not the same ones that would allow others to bully them. Evie figured that since Ambrose could not fulfill her request, he should give up. ¡°what do you think, Master Ambrose?¡± Evie asked again. ¡°Miss Evie, I believe you know very well what kind of force the Vingeans are. Do you think I can destroy them just because I want to? You are making things difficult for me!¡± Ambrose replied after a moment of silence. ¡°of course, I know that the Vingeans are very strong, but this is the only wish I have in this life. If you can''t do it, please forgive me for not agreeing to leave with you.¡± Ambrose smiled when he heard this and said with a hint of coldness, ¡°I understand! Miss Evie, you never wanted toe with me, right? That''s why you came up with such a request that I can''t fulfill so that I will back out, right?¡± ¡°Master Ambrose, don¡¯t get me wrong! I...¡± Evie panicked and was about to exin but Ambrose directly interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Miss Evie, since you¡¯ re behaving like this, I don¡¯t think we should continue our chat. As for whether you follow me or not, that¡¯s not up to you. Come with me to see the Elven Queen! She will tell you the answer.¡± ¡°No!¡± Evie sternly refused. Chapter 2712 Chapter 2712 Chapter 2712 She did not want to cause any trouble for her mother and her n. Once she went with Ambrose, her mother would be in a very difficult position. Of course, she could not offend the Loughty family, and she, the Elven Princess, could not be taken away. ¡°Do you think I''ll allow it just because you don¡¯t want to? Take her away!¡± As soon as Ambrose finished speaking, two of hispanions beside him immediately rushed out. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org They were very fast and arrived in front of Evie in the blink of an eye, trying to take her away by force. However, just as they were about to take action, they suddenly saw someone standing in front of them. That person was now standing between them and Evie. David had been watching the whole process coldly. It was not until Ambrose tried to use force that he stepped forward to stop him. ¡°David!¡± Evie called out in desperation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can take you away,¡± Davidforted. ¡°Wow, where are you from, kid? How arrogant of you! Do you know who this is? How dare you say something like that? Are you not scared of the consequences?¡± Ambrose said nothing, but on the other hand, Lyle on the side sneered. He had long disliked David. How could an ordinary person be worthy of such a stunning Elven woman as Miss Evie? Moreover, David did not seem like a person with a strong background. This kid gave way when he saw him, so what powerful force could he have behind him? Lyle was humiliated in front of Ambrose and had nowhere to vent his anger, but now, he finally found his target. He could not afford to offend Ambrose, but did that mean he could not offend this kid? ¡°Pll settle ounts with youter,¡± David said something unfathomable to Lyle. Then he turned his eyes on the Loughty family. ¡°Get lost!¡± David was not speaking very loudly and his tone was t, so the others did not feel anything. On the other hand, the two guards from the Loughty family were stunned. Their eyes looked nk and they only had two words in their heads. ¡°Get lost!¡± Then, they squatted andy on the ground. After that, they started rolling away uncontrobly just as David asked them to. This scene shocked everyone. Everyone looked in disbelief, their expressions indicating that they had never seen anything like this before. Especially Ambrose, because those rolling on the ground were his team members. As the son of the Loughty family, his safety was naturally very important. So, anyone who could be Ambrose''s entourage must be very powerful. However, they followed a stranger''s orders and immediatelyy down on the ground to get lost when told to do so. This was unfathomable to everyone on the scene. If it were Ambrose who said this, no one would be surprised at all. However, the person who said this was an outsider, so this baffled everyone. Chapter 2713 Chapter 2713 Chapter 2713 ¡°What are you two b*stards doing? Get up!¡± Ambrose was furious when he came back to his senses. However, his voice did not work at all. The two guards of the Loughty family were still rolling on the ground and had already rolled into the jungle nearby. ¡°why are you still standing there? Go and get them! This is such an embarrassment to the Loughty family!¡± His guards were not listening to him but to the enemy, and this made Ambrose feel that he had utterly humiliated himself. He wanted to kill those two guys on the spot. As the top power in Le, nothing was more important to the Loughty family than face. If word about what happened today spread, they would be theughing stock of other forces. When the heirs of other forces saw Ambrose, they would tease him and say, ¡°The talents cultivated by your family are truly unique.¡± He could not afford to be humiliated like that. ¡°Yes, Master Ambrose!¡± Two more members of the Loughty family rushed to the rolling men to try to get them up. However, it did not work. David was controlling them with his mind power. It could be said that David was their master now, and they would do whatever he asked them to do. Even if they were asked to kill Ambrose, they would do so without hesitation. David¡¯s Heavenly Overlord mind power made it easy for him to control the bodies of two people. He had never done it before because this would cause the person whose body was invaded to have mental abnormalities and they might end up being fools. ¡°Master Ambrose, something is wrong!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ambrose asked. ¡°ah! n Ascream. The two rolling around suddenly got up and attacked the other two people. Seeing such a scene, Ambrose could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°Everyone, go and kill those two bastards!¡± Immediately, the remaining 20 or so direct descendants of the Loughty family swarmed over. These people were not Ambrose¡¯s entourage, but direct descendants of the Loughty family. It was such a precious opportunity to be able to attend the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony, so of course, they could not bring too many people. Four was already the limit. The remaining twenty- odd people were all direct descendants of the Loughty family who supported Ambrose. This time, Ambrose got the opportunity toe to the Elves¡¯ ceremony, so he would also bring some direct descendants of the Loughty family who usually followed him. ¡ã To put it bluntly, he was just trying to win them over. After all, Ambrose was not the only heir to the Loughty family. Other heirs were alsopeting with him for the position of the head. If he wanted to be the final winner, he needed the support of the other direct descendants of the Loughty family. N?velDrama.Org owns this. More than 20 people swarmed forward and finally controlled the two that David was controlling. David could have used those two to kill all the Loughty family members. That way, not only could he hide his identity but also humiliate the Loughty family. However, instead of doing that, he withdrew his mind power because it was unnecessary. With David¡¯s current strength, did he still need to hide his identity in Le? He did not need to. No matter how powerful Ambrose¡¯s background was, David could easily destroy him. If one had strength, one would also have confidence. Two of the Loughty family¡¯s entourage lost David¡¯s control and passed out. Perhaps they might never wake up again. Even if they did, they might be fools. This was the repercussion of having mind power invading one¡¯s body. As he looked at the two unconscious people, Ambrose was furious. Chapter 2714 Chapter 2714 Chapter 2714 Although he did not understand what was going on, that kid named David must have done something to the two. Otherwise, the people around him would never do such a thing as they had been strictly screened. However, Ambrose could not care about that anymore. He had to vent the anger first. He stomped hard on the two unconscious bodies. While he stomped on them, he yelled, ¡°A*shole! Trash!¡± He only stopped when he got tired. The sudden change also left the Berlin family at a loss. Anyone who was not stupid could see that everything that just happened came from David¡¯s two words. ¡°Get lost!¡± He could make Ambrose¡¯s people listen to him. Such a method had never been seen before, let alone heard of. Only anyone with a mind power that was Overlord Realm and above could use mind power to invade other people¡¯s bodies without warning, seize control silently, and ensure that the person did not die. Yet, how many Overlords did Le have in total? So, it was normal that they had never seen this before. Lyle desperately wanted to leave now. If David had such means, he was not simple. When gods fought, mortals were the ones who suffered. He did not want to be the one who suffered. Lyle wanted to p himself after recalling how he stood up for Ambrose just now. Why did he stick his nose in this when it was none of his business? Evie stood behind David. She was also confused as to why the Loughty family¡¯s people would listen to David. David only said ¡®get lost¡¯ and the two of them left obediently. They looked so obedient. After Ambrose finished venting, he was no longer looking at David with contempt, but instead, his gaze had a hint of solemnity. As the eldest son of the Loughty family, he was one of the strong contenders for the head of the Loughty family. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He thought he had enough experience, but he had never seen such a weird method. ¡°Your name is David, right?¡± Ambrose asked. He heard Evie call him David. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± David replied simply. ¡°What tricks did you just use on my men to get them to obey you?¡± ¡°T only asked them to get lost and they did. They were very obedient. Your family taught them very well. You''re a big family indeed.¡± David shrugged. ¡°Pfft!!!¡± Evie could not hold back herughter. ¡°You want to make enemies of the Loughty family, huh?¡± Ambrose stared at David. ¡°Why? Is your family very powerful?¡± ¡°Of course! My family is one of the top forces in Le. So what do you think?¡± Ambrose said proudly. ¡°Oh? One of the top forces in Le? Then which one of the five Le rulers is supporting you? Lufian? Sylvio? Or Elora? Or is it the other two?¡± David asked curiously. He only knew the names of three of the five Le rulers. David thought that since the Loughty family was the top force in Le, they surely had one of the strongest in Le as their backer. At the same time, the five Le rulers were the strongest in Le, so the Loughty family might have one of them as their support. He had no idea that the five Le rulers had not paid attention to the affairs of life for a very long time. They had always lived in seclusion to protect Le in secret. The five rulers would onlye forward if arge-scale war broke out and caused Le a lot of internal strife, or if something threatened Le''s safety. Normally, it would be almost impossible to see them. It was even very difficult for the partial Overlords to see them. In Le, any force with a partial Overlord could be regarded as the top force. Chapter 2715 Chapter 2715 Chapter 2715 ¡°David, how daring of you! How dare you call the Overlords by their first names. You must be tired of living. Don¡¯t drag me down if you want to die. I never said that an Overlord was supporting me. Using the Overlords¡¯ names is a capital crime. Everyone knows that the five Overlords have not been involved in world affairs for many years. They will only appear when Le is in crisis or there is serious internal strife. If you want to harm me, you should at leaste up with a believable idea!¡± Ambrose yelled at David. Using the Overlords¡¯ name could be very serious. As long as word did not spread about his casual answer, it would be fine. If reached the Overlords¡¯ ears, even the Loughty family could not protect him. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have the support of an Overlord and you still dare to call your family the top force in Le? You don¡¯t even have an Overlord. What kind of top force is that?¡± David replied. ¡°David, I think you are teasing me on purpose! Go and ask the dozens of top forces in Le to see which one of them has an Overlord. Your words have offended everyone. Have you never thought about the consequences of saying that? And the fact that you directly called the Overlords by their names has already vited Le¡¯s two taboos. N?velDrama.Org owns this. No matter how powerful the force behind you is, you will not have a ce in Le anymore,¡± Ambrose threatened with a sneer. His words helped David understand Le¡¯s general power structure. First of all, the strongest were definitely the five Le rulers. They have broken away from the secr world. They were aloof and had a transcendent status, so they would not participate in worldly struggles and had no force of their own. Then, there were dozens of top forces, all of which had partial Overlords. In other words, Le had at least dozens of partial Overlords. It was hard to tell how many there were; it could be hundreds. After all, some top forces had more than one partial Overlord. Further down were some second and third-rate forces with Deities. David did not know the specific division, but there was no need for him to understand. As for what Ambrose said about him offending dozens of top forces in Le with just one word, David was not bothered at all. So what if he offended them? He had already long disregarded all partial Overlords. He would kill all of them who dared to go against him. They were no different from ants to him. David was thinking about Le¡¯s power structure. On the outside, he looked quiet. This made Ambrose think that his threat had worked, so he became even more arrogant. ¡°David, if you are sensible, you should kneel and kowtow to me to admit your mistake. After that, you''ll hand over your method of silently controlling other people¡¯s bodies to me. That way, I will keep today¡¯s matter secret and give you a chance to survive. Otherwise, once word about this spreads, you will be the public enemy of all forces in Le, and when the timees, you will no longer be weed in Le,¡± Ambrose continued to threaten David. He took a fancy to David¡¯s weird way of controlling other people¡¯s bodies with just one word. Whoever he told to get lost would obediently lie on the ground and roll away. How awesome and domineering would that be? If he could master it, he would just tell anyone arrogant to get lost. Not only would it make him unfathomable, but it would also humiliate the person acting arrogant. From then on, they would no longer be able to show their face in front of him. Just thinking about it excited him. Ambrose''s words made Elven Princess Evie, who was standing behind David, tense up instantly and be worried for David. Although her mother said that David''s identity was not simple and he also had an impressive background, it would be useless if dozens of forces and the five Overlords were hostile toward him. 1 No one could help him and no one would dare to help him. Nervously, Evie unconsciously tugged David''s sleeve. She wanted to tell David that they must not let Ambrose spread the news about what happened today. Otherwise, the consequences would be very serious. David was deep in thought, mulling Ambrose''s words. Upon feeling someone tugging at him, he turned to look at Evie. When he saw the worry in her eyes, he showed her a reassuring smile to tell her that she did not need to worry about him. At the same time, he quietly released a little bit of his mind power. Chapter 2716 Chapter 2716 Chapter 2716 Evie looked at David''s smile, and for some reason, her tense nerves immediately rxed. It seemed that David''s smile could give her an inexplicable sense of security. Of course, his mind power yed a role in this. Afterforting Evie, David turned back and looked at Ambrose. His originally healing smile was reced by a disdainful one. Then, he asked a question that left Ambrose confused. ¡°Ambrose, do you know who you are threatening?¡± It took a while for Ambrose to react. The meaning of David''s words was obvious. David had an extraordinary identity and background. Otherwise, how would he dare to ask Ambrose this question? However, what confused Ambrose was no matter how powerful his identity and background were, could David be stronger than Le''s dozens of top forces? And the five Le rulers? No! Wait! Ambrose suddenly thought of a possibility. ¡®Could it be... ¡®Is there an Overlord supporting David? ¡®Or does he have an extraordinary rtionship with one of the five Le rulers? ¡®He¡¯s been cultivating in seclusion this entire time and rarely appears in Le, so that¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t know Le so well and asked some basic questions that everyone knows.¡¯ It was fine when he did not think about it this way. The more he thought about this, the more Ambrose felt that the possibility of this being the case was very high. Especially due to the fact that David showed no fear when he threatened him with dozens of Le''s top forces and the five Le rulers. Most people would have been scared out of their wits. He even dared to call the five Overlords by their first names. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Coupled with that strange and unheard-of method, everything was made clear once he connected David with the Overlords. Did he provoke a person who had an unusual rtionship with an Overlord? Thinking of this, Ambrose''s body trembled involuntarily. If this was the case, it would not just be himself who would suffer. The entire Loughty family would be implicated. The partial Overlord grandmaster of the Loughty family would need topensate and apologize to David. As Ambrose¡¯s thought wandered, the expression on his face became more and more excited. What started mocking, ridicule, and disdain slowly evolved into solemnity, fear, panic, and even despair. In just a dozen seconds, he disyed a rich range of expressions. Even if David was well-informed, this was also the first time he witnessed this. He did not even know what was happening. He just asked one question. How did things turn out like this? Did Ambrose guess his identity? Impossible! This was his first time in Le, so no one would know him. Ambrose was merely guessing his identity. Even so, David was quite curious as to what kind of identity could scare the dignified Ambrose like this. Chapter 2717 Chapter 2717 Chapter 2717 ¡°D-David, w-who are you?¡± Ambrose asked in a trembling voice. His reaction shocked everyone present. Including the Berlin family, the direct descendants of the Loughty family, and Evie, who was standing behind David. They did not understand. Ambrose was so confident when he threatened David just now. Why did he suddenly act like this? He was so scared that he could not even speak clearly. David only asked one question. Could he have guessed David''s identity? However, what kind of identity could scare Ambrose so badly? David was curious, let alone the others present. At the same time, the way he looked at David also changed. If Ambrose was that afraid, what about them? Lyle now finally understood what David had just said to him. When he remembered that the other party said he woulde to settle ounts with himter, his body shook unconsciously, and he wanted to cut out his tongue. Why did he open his mouth when he should not have? Great, he had offended a big shot that even Ambrose could not afford to offend. Evie felt assured now. David scared Ambrose so much. This meant that her mother was right, and David was indeed extraordinary. ¡°Didn''t you guess my identity? Why ask?¡± David yed along and replied with a smile. ¡°You... You... Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Are you really...¡± Ambrose stuttered for a long time but did not dare to finish his sentence. Since this involved Overlord, he had to treat it with caution. ¡°If you think that¡¯s what I am, then that¡¯s what I am.¡± David smiled. In reality, he had no idea what Ambrose was talking about. However, it did not matter if he was wrong. David did not bother to exin anything. No matter what identity he was, it would be fine as long as he could suppress Ambrose. It was his first time here. If he did not need to act, then he would not. The main concern was that if he decided to act, he would not be able to control his strength. He would either disable or kill the other party. At the very least, his victims would be seriously injured. Ambrose looked at David¡¯s indifferent expression and had a dilemma in his heart. After gritting his teeth for thest time, he put his fists together, leaned his upper body forward, and bent down at a ny-degree angle. He gave a salute to David and said respectfully, ¡°Ambrose Loughty greets you, Master David. I didn¡¯t know your identity just now, so I offended you. Please be the bigger person and don¡¯t stoop down to my level. In the future, I will take you as my only guide.¡± Although he still did not know David¡¯s identity, Ambrose felt that there was a very high chance that he was right. Some things could not be faked. For example, David¡¯s indifference. Even though Ambrose threatened him with dozens of Le¡¯s top forces and the five Le rulers, nothing changed. This showed that David was truly unbothered. Only by having an extraordinary rtionship with an Overlord and having frequent contact with them would one not be afraid of the five Le rulers. Maybe they were all friends and were very close to each other. ¡°Take me as your only guide? Haha!¡± David sneered. Then he continued, ¡°You want to be my subordinate? You, Ambrose, are not qualified!¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Master David, you are right. Countless people want to be your subordinate so of course, I don¡¯t have the qualifications for this,¡± Ambrose quickly responded shamelessly. He was not angry at all when David looked down on him. As long as he could get David¡¯s forgiveness, he would be fine even if David beat him up, let alone looked down on him. Chapter 2718 Chapter 2718 Chapter 2718 He would also never fight back. At this time Lyle could no longer bear the torment in his heart. With a smack, he knelt directly in front of David. Thud! Thud! Thud! While kowtowing, he pleaded, ¡°Master David, forgive me! Master David, forgive me! I was a snob and failed to recognize you. Please be magnanimous and spare me. I will never forget your grace in this life!¡± David ignored the two of them, turned to Evie, and asked, ¡°Miss Evie, what do you think we should do with these people?¡± ¡°David, forget it. Let¡¯s go! Ignore them,¡± Evie replied softly. Of course, she did not want to make things worse. This was not a good thing for the Elves. ¡°Okay, I''ll listen to you,¡± David said. Since Evie, the person involved, said she would not pursue the case, and since Ambrose and Lyle also sincerely recognized their mistakes, David was not interested and made no intention of pursuing it further. In any case, they did not cause any harm to him and Evie, this lesson would suffice. David still could not bring himself to kill someone for such a trivial matter. He was not that evil. ¡°For Evie¡¯s sake, I¡¯m going to let you live this time! It¡¯s best not to let me see you in the Elven Forest, otherwise, you might be the target of someone who is in a bad mood, do you understand?¡± David asked Ambrose and Lyle expressionlessly. ¡°We understand! We understand! Master David, please rest assured that we will disappear without a trace and will never appear in front of you again,¡± Ambrose and Lyle replied at the same time. David looked at the two people, as well as their families behind them. Then, he said two words again. ¡°Get lost!¡± These two words were no different than the previous ones. No one felt anything when he said that thest time. However, this time, it waspletely different. His words were like a p of thunder in everyone¡¯s mind, causing damage to their state of mind and making them all spew out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Pfft!¡± Then, they all raised their heads and looked at David with shocked expressions. How powerful! Dozens of people were seriously injured with just two words. One must know that those who coulde to the Elven Forest and participate in the Elves¡¯ sacrificial ceremony were all elites from various forces. However, they could not resist at all when facing David. Moreover, David looked so young. So, it seemed that Ambrose¡¯s guess was correct.N?velDrama.Org owns this. David must have a monstrous background behind him. ¡°Miss Evie, let¡¯s go!¡± David took Evie¡¯s hand and moved forward. Evie followed David with a blush on her face, which made her look even more stunning paired with her beautiful face. Ambrose and the others who were originally blocking them all crawled to the side to make way for them. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief once David and Evie disappeared. During those final moments, David put too much pressure on them. They only felt such pressure when they were in front of their grandmasters. Ambrose felt very d. Fortunately, he guessed David''s identity early and made amends in time. Otherwise, he might not be able to walk out of the Elven Forest. Not only that, but he might also bring disaster to the Loughty family. Who would have thought that a boy with a close rtionship with an Overlord would appear in the Elven Forest? It seemed that after returning this time, he had to tell his family this news so that they could change their attitude toward the Elves. With David''s help, the Elves were bound to be Le''s most popr force. Chapter 2719 Chapter 2719 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2719¨CDavid and Evie reached the Grand Canyon, and David was amazed by the psychedelic scenery. He did not expect that there would be such a paradise in the Elven Forest. This was also the kingdom of many small animals and insects. As soon as Evie arrived, countless small animals and insects like butterflies surrounded her. Apparently, they are very familiar with each other. When they arrived at the Grand Canyon, Evie seemed to have let herself go. Shepletely forgot the earlier unpleasantness and started dancing with the colorful insects. David felt pleasant as he looked at the picturesque paradise and the beautiful girl dancing in front of him. Who did not like beautiful things, whether it was people orndscapes? Even though this beauty did not belong to him, David still felt very rxed. In fact, as long as he was willing, he could have all of this. N?velDrama.Org owns this. With David¡¯s strength, he could just ask and the Elves would do their best to satisfy his every wish. It would be the same even if it was the Elven Princess or the Elven Queen. After all, he was the man who could lead the Elves to the top. It was a pity that David did not have such thoughts. He had not figured out his own affairs yet, so he did not dare to get into more trouble. The incident with Ambrose was just a small episode for David. After it passed, he was no longer bothered by it. However, for Evie, it was no small matter. After the two returned from the Grand Canyon, Evie immediately went to her mother¡¯s residence. ¡°Mother, I have something to tell you,¡± Evie said, looking at Elven Queen Isa who was lowering her head to handle the trivial matters of her n. Isa raised her head and looked at Evie. ¡°Just tell me whatever you want to say. I just have something to tell you too.¡± ¡°Since you have something to tell me, you should go first. I¡¯ll tell you what I need to tell youter,¡± Evie replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go first then.¡± Isa was not modest at all. ¡°Okay, Mother, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Isa took a deep breath. ¡°Evie, you are the Elven Princess and the most outstanding woman of the Elves. Recently, there have been many heirs of Le¡¯s top power living in the Elven Forest. I believe you also know why they came here. They didn¡¯t come here just to attend the sacrificial ceremony. To avoid trouble, you shouldn¡¯t be seen with David. Find someone else to take him wherever he wants to go, so as not to run into those guys and attract their attention. If that were to happen, it will be a hassle for me.¡± Evie smiled bitterly in her heart after hearing this. She just had to run into them earlier. However, it ended up well. David was able to suppress Ambrose without causing any serious consequences. ¡°Mother, your reminder came toote.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Isa was confused for a moment. ¡°This is what I want to tell you. When I took David to the Grand Canyon, I ran into people from the Berlin family who were blocking our way. After that, the people from the Loughty family also came,¡± Evie replied. ¡®The Berlin family and the Loughty family?¡¯ Isa recalled. When she remembered the status of these two families in Le, she was instantly shocked. The Berlin family was not that much of a big deal. On the contrary, the Loughty family was a top force with a powerful partial Overlord. The Elves could not afford to offend them. Moreover, the Loughty family was also a family that was rtively friendly to the Elves. In order to maintain this rtionship, the Elves had to give them many treasures every yea Chapter 2720 Chapter 2720 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2720-These include the Elf women and treasures such as the Fountain of Youth. It would be very troublesome if the heir to the Loughty family came to find her. ¡°Did you meet the heir of the Loughty family?¡± Isa ignored the Berlin family. In her opinion, the Berlin family were destined to be ignored when the Loughty family was around. Such was the dynamics of power. Lyle could only be obedient in front of Ambrose. ¡®Yeah.¡± Evie nodded. ¡°Then did he make things difficult for you?¡± ¡®Yes, Ambrose said that he took a fancy to me and wanted me to follow him out of the Elven Forest.¡± ¡°What happened then?¡± Isa continued to ask. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t agree! I am the Elven Princess. How could I leave with him? Then he said he wanted to bring me to see you, iming that you would definitely agree.¡± Isa looked around but did not see Ambrose. ¡®Where is he then? Is he waiting outside? Ask him toe in!¡± ¡°No! Ambrose is not here.¡± Evie shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s not here? Didn¡¯t he want to bring you to see me? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± After Isa asked, she added hurriedly without waiting for Evie to answer, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Can you stop only answering when I ask, you silly girl? Can you tell me everything at once?¡± What she feared had actually. She was worried that Evie would attract the heirs of those top powers, and if she disagreed, she would definitely offend them. However, she could not say yes either. Evie was the Elven Princess, so how could she leave with a man so casually? Unless this person could help the Elves avenge the Vingeans ¡® blood feud and lead the Elves to glory, otherwise, they should not even think about it. ¡°Mother, calm down and listen to me.¡± Seeing how anxious her mother was, Evie finally got to the point. ¡°Then spit it out. Don¡¯t waste time.¡± Evie also stopped keeping Isa on tenterhooks. She began to recall her encounter with the Berlin family and the Loughty family in detail. She started by telling Isa how she met the Berlin family and was blocked, and then to the Loughty family arriving and wanting to take her away but how she refused. Then, she went on to detail the way David shocked the heirs of the Berlin family and the Loughty family into admitting their mistakes and apologizing. Finally, they were all seriously injured by David. After listening to Evie¡¯s narration, Elven Queen Isa¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened up and all her worries disappeared without a trace. Nothing else mattered anymore. The important thing was that David could get the heir of the Loughty family to apologize and admit his mistake. What did this mean? This showed that the power behind David was much stronger than the Loughty family. The Loughty family was one of the top families in Le and they had a partial Overlord grandmaster in charge. Although they were ranked at the bottom among the top forces, they had definitely made their way into the ranks of the top forces. If David could make such a family¡¯s heir admit his mistakes, the power behind him would rank at least in the top five or possibly even the top three among Le. Otherwise, Ambrose would never admit his mistake when there was not much difference in strength. He could not afford to embarrass himself like that. ¡°Evie, is everything you said true?¡± Isa asked expectantly Chapter 2721 Chapter 2721 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2721-Seeing her mother¡¯s excitement, Evie could not stop herself from asking, ¡°Mother, since David has such a strong background, can we not use him for revenge? Otherwise, what will happen if he finds out?¡± ¡°No! This is the only chance for us to get revenge! We can¡¯t just give up. If we n carefully, it will be fine as long as he never finds out,¡± Isa rejected Evie¡¯s proposal without thinking. The Elves¡¯ blood feud must be avenged. If they missed this opportunity, it would be difficult to seek revenge again in the future. The Vingeans were much more powerful than the Elves. The two races not only lived together in the southern region of the Five Continent, but they were also adjacent to each other. So, it was almost impossible for the Elves to develop to the point of revenge under the Vingeans¡¯ watchful gaze. Therefore, Isa did not want to miss this opportunity. The stronger David¡¯s background, the greater the possibility of annihting the Vingeans. Of course, if they were discovered, the Elves might also be hostile to a superpower. After weighing the opportunities and risks, Isa decided to take a gamble. She made a vow when she took over as queen. After bing the Elven Queen, she had to avenge those people who were captured by the Vingeans. Over time, Isa found out that even if she changed the fate of the Elves, revenge was still out of reach even if she got the Elves to walk openly throughout Le and be recognized by all major forces. David was the only hope she had seen after so many years. Not only was he powerful, but his background was also incredible. Furthermore, he was upright, righteous, and had a good temper. Only a special figure would have his sense of justice and desire to protect aroused after learning the tragic history of the Elves, and of how they were attacked by the Vingeans. Only a special figure would want to help the Elves take revenge. One must admit that as the Elven Queen, Isa was very good at judging people¡¯s characters. After meeting David once and learning some stories from Evie, she could roughly infer David¡¯s character and make full use of it. ¡°But Mother, the walls have ears. What if David finds out? At that time, although we would have taken revenge on the Vingeans, we might offend another superpower that is even more powerful. Won¡¯t the losses outweigh the gains if that were to happen?¡± Evie tried her best to persuade her mother. David was her benefactor. In addition, she admired David, so that was why she did not want to take advantage of him. She was also worried that David would be disappointed in her if he found out. ¡°Evie! I know you like David. He saved you and he¡¯s also very nice to you. Moreover, he is also outstanding. Not only does he have a strong background, but he also doesn¡¯t put on any airs. Any woman would like a man like this after interacting with him. However, don¡¯t forget that you are the Elven Princess and also the future Elven Queen. The n cultivated you, so you can¡¯t always side with the outsiders,¡± Isa said seriously. ¡°Mother, you misunderstood. I do have a crush on David, but I have not forgotten who I am. I am afraid that David will find out that we are using him and cut off all contact with us. I believe that no matter who he is and no matter how good his temper is, he will be upset after knowing that he¡¯s been taken advantage of by someone he trusts.¡± ¡°First of all, as long as we n well, David may never find out. Secondly, even if he finds out, judging from his character, he won¡¯t do anything to us. As for cutting off contact?¡± Isa suddenly paused. Then, she took a deep breath and said firmly, ¡°Just let it be! Regardless, we will have our revenge by then and I can just exin myself to the dead. At worst, I, the Elven Queen, will dedicate the rest of my life waiting hand and foot on David to repay his kindness.¡± She had decided that no matter what, she would set this n into motion and fulfill her vow. She would not hesitate even if she offended David. Evie stood there aggrievedly. She knew that no matter how she tried to persuade her mother, thetter would never change her mind. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Her mother¡¯s obsession with avenging those people captured by the Vingeans was too deep. Chapter 2722 Chapter 2722 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2722-It was deep enough for her to give up everything to make the Vingeans pay. ¡°Evie, don¡¯t worry! If we get revenge, I will have no other regrets in this life. At that time, I will pass on the position of Elven Queen to you, and then go to David to confess and atone for my sins,¡± Isa said seriously. ¡°Mother! I don¡¯t want this! Can¡¯t we find other ways to get revenge?¡± Evie could not hold back her tears anymore. ¡¯ If she followed her mother¡¯s wishes, she would lose two of the people closest to her. One was David, who saved her and gave her a new life when she was at her most desperate. The other one was her mother, who raised her since she was a child and taught her many things. Those two could be regarded as the most important people in Evie¡¯s life. She did not want to lose either of them. ¡°Evie, don¡¯t be naive. If there were any other way, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed over desperately upon seeing the tiniest glimmer of hope. I don¡¯t even know if we can seed. If David¡¯s identity is not as amazing as we, particrly with regards to the the forces behind him, then revenge will be an afterthought,¡± Isa sighed. ¡°Mother¡­¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Evie wanted to say something but she did not know what to say. The mother and daughter knew each other very well and knew what the other was thinking. Next, Isa began to prepare intensively for her revenge n. She wanted to create the right time and the right ce for David and the Vingeans to collide. At the same time, Evie had to exin to David the bloody feud between the Elves and the Vingeans on the side so that David would be overflowing with sympathy. In addition to the Vingean¡¯s invasion, there was a high probability that the two parties would have a conflict. Once the conflict broke out, everything else would fall into ce. Isa became more confident in this n when she determined that David¡¯s background was much stronger than that of the Loughty family. Evie would still frequently apany David, but the two of them would chat in the tree house and not venture out. A weekter, Isa told Evie to take David to a designated location. It was close to the junction where the Elves and the Vingeans were located. Moreover, it was also a pleasant ce with beautiful scenery, so it was nice to visit. After struggling for a long time, Evie finally chose to take David there. She had no choice since she was the Elven Princess. She had to do something for the Elves. She had to do this even if it was against her personal wishes. Evie went to the tree house where David lived. ¡°David, did you sleep wellst night?¡± Evie asked. ¡°Not bad. Say, the Elven Forest is a really good ce. Aftering here, I feel a lot more rxed,¡± David replied with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good! If you like it here, you can spend more time here.¡± ¡°Not now! After the sacrificial ceremony, I still have other things to deal with. I will definitelye here again when I have time in the future.¡± David thought that after settling the matter with Lufian, he would return to Earth and wait for Celia and others to enter Eternal Realm. After that, he would bring them to the Elven Forest. He believed they would like it here. Especially the Grand Canyon. Chapter 2723 Chapter 2723 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2723-¡°David, it¡¯s a deal then. When you have time in the future, you muste to the Elven Forest again.¡± Evie hoped David could visit the Elven Forest again. It was a pity that if the other party learned that the Elves were using him, he might never return. ¡°Of course! It would be a pity not toe to such a nice ce, but I won¡¯t be the only oneing next time. May I know if you¡¯ll wee them too?¡± David asked with a smile. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Of course! They are more than wee! As long as youe back, you¡¯re wee to bring as many people as you want,¡± Evie replied quickly. ¡®That¡¯s good! I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t want to receive me!¡± ¡°How is that possible? David, you are my benefactor, so you can stay in the Elven Forest as long as you want.¡± The two chatted for a while. Evie took a deep breath and got to the point. ¡°David, I have to take you somewhere today. It is the most scenic ce in the Elven Forest aside from the Grand Canyon.¡± ¡°Oh? Really? Let¡¯s go then! I¡¯m pretty bored myself, so let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± After staying in the tree house for a few days, David also wanted to go out to clear his mind. Then, he followed Evie quickly through the Elven Forest. The destination this time was a bit far away. Despite their speed, it took them more than two hours to arrive. And David felt that something was off with Evie today. In the past, when he went out with her, the little girl would keep introducing things to him and she would talk non-stop. However, today she had been silent the whole time. It was obvious that Evie had something on her mind. ¡°Evie, how long until we arrive?¡± David could not help but ask. However, the other party did not react at all. ¡°Evie?¡± David increased his volume. Still no response. Alright, now David was certain that something was wrong with Evie. So, he increased his volume again and released the slightest amount of mind power. ¡°Princess Evie!¡± This time, he sessfully brought Evie back to her senses. ¡°Ah! David, what¡¯s going on?¡± Evie stopped, turned around, and asked with a confused look on her face. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to ask how long it will take for us to arrive.¡± David shrugged. ¡°Let me see!¡± After Evie said that, she began to observe the surrounding environment. After a while, she replied, ¡°Almost! We¡¯ve traveled half of the distance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite far this time,¡± David said casually. However, this sentence shocked Evie. She thought that David had suspected something, so she stammered, ¡°Well, y yeah. It¡¯s indeed a bit f-far this time.¡± ¡®Then, let¡¯s get a move on then!¡± ¡°O-Okay!¡± After Evie finished speaking, she turned around and moved forward quickly without waiting for David to answer. She went faster than before as if she was afraid that David would continue to ask questions. Who was David? A partial Heavenly Overlord. His mind power had even reached Heavenly level 1. He was already standing at the top of Le¡¯s pyramid. Only Lufian, who had just broken through Heavenly Overlord Rank, was stronger than him. However, David had a heaven-defying cloning technique, so he was not afraid of Lufian at all. 10/21/23, 6:37 PM Read I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire Chapter 2723 https://en.novelxo/i-m-a-quadrillionaire/r1019476.html 3/3 Therefore, how could Evie¡¯s basic tricks fool him? The two continued walking for a while, and Evie remained silent the whole time. David felt that they could not continue like this. If there was a problem, it must be solved, right? He had a pretty good impression of Evie, so David would not mind helping if he could. ¡°Evie, let¡¯s find a ce to take a rest!¡± David said. Chapter 2724 Chapter 2724 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2724-This time, Evie heard him immediately, and naturally, she would not object to David¡¯s proposal. ¡°Okay! David, let¡¯s rest here.¡± Evie replied. David nodded and took the lead in leaping into the air. Then, hended on the top of a thousand-meter- high tree. Evie followed suit. The two of them sat together on the branches at the top of the tree. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Looking from the top of the tree, the surrounding area was emerald green and was filled with countless trees. They could also hear various birds and animals. As for why they did not travel in the air, it was because they could easily be targets. Although only the Elves were the only intelligent life forms in the Elven Forest, there were also other powerful beasts. If they identally entered the territory of a powerful beast, they would be attacked. So generally speaking, when the Elves traveled in the Elven Forest, they would remain on the ground and not travel through the air. The ground was rtively safer, not to mention that it would be easy to hide in case of an emergency. This was not the case in the air as it was more prone to sneak attacks. Evie sat next to David without saying a word. She still looked worried. This made David very curious. What happened that turned an originally lively and cheerful little girl into the taciturn person she was now? Did something happen to the Elves? Impossible! The Elves were a big n no matter how one looked at it. Moreover, the sacrificial ceremony wasing soon and many powerful forces in Le had sent people over. So, it showed that the Elves were still very respectable. David did not want to waste time since he could not figure out what was going on. So, he asked head- on, ¡°Evie, you seem to be a little different today.¡± ¡°A-Am I? David! N-no! I feel the same as before,¡± Evie replied with a flustered expression. She knew her reaction must have exposed something to David. This was the first time she felt so guilty, so of course, she would be nervous. ¡°No? Your face is screaming ¡®I have something on my mind David joked. ¡°D-Does it?¡± Evie quickly reached out and touched her face. Then, she suddenly realized, put down her hand, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°David, is it that obvious?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very obvious! Anyone who is not a fool can see it.¡± David nodded. ¡°It seems I¡¯m not suitable to be a bad person.¡± The bitter smile on Evie¡¯s face became more and more obvious. She had been struggling along the way. She wanted to confess everything to David, but she was afraid of ruining her mother¡¯s carefully prepared n. On one hand were her people, and on the other hand was the benefactor who saved her. Evie felt as if she was going to have a nervous breakdown. Why should she choose between the two? Could they not coexist peacefully? Was revenge really that important? If Evie were asked to sacrifice herself to avenge her people, she would definitely agree without hesitation. However, now she had to take advantage of the benefactor who once saved her. It was truly difficult for Evie to convince herself. She could not bring herself to do something like this. ¡°Evie, if you don¡¯t mind, you can tell me. Although we haven¡¯t known each other for too long, I¡¯ve already regarded you as a very good friend of mine,¡± David stopped smiling and said seriously. Evie looked at David¡¯s serious expression and was still debating with herself on the inside. A voice told her, ¡®This is your savior, and you shouldn¡¯t do this to him.¡¯ Meanwhile, another voice said, ¡®You are the Elven Princess, and it is your responsibility to avenge the Elves.¡¯ Chapter 2725 Chapter 2725 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2725-Time passed minute by minute as they simply stared at each other. David did not push Evie either. He was quietly waiting for the other party¡¯s decision. If Evie still did not want to say anything, David would not force her. After all, if she still did not want to tell him at this point, it would mean that she genuinely did not want to tell him. There was no use in continuing to press on. Besides, David did not like to make things hard for his friends. Evie struggled in her heart for a long time and finally decided toe clean. David had already noticed so if they still proceeded ording to the n, David would definitely notice that something was wrong. When the time came, not only would he refuse to help, but he might also view the Elves as his enemies. For the Elves, not only would they fail in their revenge, but they would also lose a powerful friend. This was a losing gamble.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Evie took a deep breath to calm herself down. After that, she said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, David! I lied to you. In truth, I brought you out today for a purpose.¡± ¡°You lied to me? For a purpose? What purpose?¡± David asked curiously. Now that she had decided not to hide anything anymore but toe clean, Evie was no longer struggling.Next, she revealed her mother, the Elven Queen¡¯s, ns. Of course, she would not leave out the blood feud between the Elves and the Vingeans. After talking for half an hour, Evie told David everything. During the process, David did not say a word and listened carefully to Evie¡¯s story. When he heard that tens of thousands of the Elves had been hunted down by the Vingeans, and after they were captured, they were sold to every corner of Le at high prices for the enjoyment of the dignitaries, David could not stop furrowing his eyebrows. As an earthling, he was one of the agreeable and honest young men with morals. He was well educated too. What was the difference between arresting and trafficking Elven women and the trafficking of women and children on Earth? It was all for these perpetrator¡¯s own benefits. This reminded him of what he saw on the television. Countless families had been torn apart, leaving David furious. There was only one word in his mind for someone like this. Kill! The trafficking of tens of thousands of Elven women at one time shocked even David. ording to Evie, the Vingeans and the Elves were also neighbors. In addition to the Elven women who were captured in secret, the number must be higher than what they had. It could be said that the Elves had always been troubled by the Vingeans1 secret kidnapping. They had no way to counter it, so they could only be watchful, No wonder Queen Isa wanted to take revenge at all costs. As the Elven Queen, how could she tolerate this race, whom she had a blood feud with, living happily under her nose? At the same time, they continuously sold off her people for high rewards. No one could ept this. After Evie told him everything, she stared at David nervously. She did not know what David would do, but she could imagine it. Chapter 2726 Chapter 2726 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2726-Anyone who was taken advantage of by someone they trusted would probably not feel good about it! Evie also did not ask David to forgive her. She would be happy as long as David did not hold a grudge against her. This was the best oue she could expect. David did not give an immediate reaction after hearing this. He was wondering, ¡®What kind of race are the Vingeans? ¡®How can they do such a heartless thing? ¡®I must go and meet the other partyter.¡¯ Then, he came to his senses. First of all, Evie must be telling the truth. David did not doubt this. The tone, attitude, and look on her face when she told the story all proved that Evie was not lying. In other words, Queen Isa was the one who came up with the n. Evie was just following the orders. She could not bear to take advantage of David, so she exposed everything midway. She was indeed a naive little girl. To be honest, David was not angry at being deceived or used. Instead, he could not wait to meet the Vingeans. David had decided that he would wipe out the Vingeans for abducting Elven women. ¡°Evie, you mean the Elven Queen wants to use me to avenge the Elves?¡± David asked aloud. ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what my mother meant! But please, Master David, please don¡¯t me my mother. She was desperate, which is why she made this decision. As the Elven Queen, my mother also has her own difficulties. She has already paid too much for our n,¡± Evie exined in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. How did the Elven Queen determine that I have that ability? The Elves are not very weak, how can she be sure that I can take revenge when even you can¡¯t even do it?¡± ¡°My mother said that when she fought you in The Spirit Cage, you are the young man with the strongest soul power she has ever seen. People like you cannot be cultivated by ordinary forces. Only the top superpowers could cultivate such strength. Furthermore, didn¡¯t you scare Ambrose into apologizing? I told my mother about that too,¡± Evie said guiltily. Then, she nced at David quietly and saw that David¡¯s expression did not change. She breathed a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Of course, my mother is not 100% sure that you can do it, but this is the only glimmer of hope she has seen in all these years. Therefore, she is willing to make a gamble! If she loses the bet, she is willing to bear all the consequences.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand! Let¡¯s go now! We¡¯ve been dyed for so long, let¡¯s not miss this chance,¡± David stood up and said. He wanted to meet the Vingeans now. ¡°Ah? David, where are we going?¡± Evie asked stupidly. In her head, David should walk away on his own after he found out that he was being used. Why was he dragging her along? ¡°Where are we going? We¡¯re going to the ce you want to take me to, of course. Isn¡¯t the Elven Queen still waiting for me there? It¡¯ll be bad if we cause the n to fail because of our tardiness,¡± David replied matter-of- factly. ¡°D-David, l-l¡­ Y-You¡­ Are you not mad?¡± Evie asked stammeringly as her beautiful eyes widened. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Why should I be mad?¡± David looked confused. ¡°I¡­ My mother and I teamed up to deceive you and wanted to use you to avenge the Elves. Aren¡¯t you mad about that?¡± ¡°I am!¡± David nodded. Before Evie could react, he continued, ¡°So we have to leave quickly because I want to vent all this anger on the Vingeans and teach them that trafficking women is a crime punishable by death!¡± As David said that, an evil spirit emerged from his body. Evie just looked at David nkly. Her eyes gradually turned red. She could not stop her tears from flowing. How would she not understand what David meant? After David knew the truth of the matter, not only was he not angry, but he also took the initiative to help the Elves get revenge. Evie felt that she could never repay such kindness in this life. Chapter 2727 Chapter 2727 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2727-¡°David, thank you!¡± Evie had a thousand words in her heart, but she did not know how to say them. In the end, she just said thank you. ¡°Princess Evie, you don¡¯t have to be so polite! Did you know that in my hometown, trafficking women is a very serious crime? I hate people like this the most. Theypletely disregard the lives of others for their own interests. It¡¯s fine if I wasn¡¯t aware, but now that I do, I won¡¯t stand idly by even if I didn¡¯t have a rtionship with you,¡± David said seriously. What he said is true. The Vingeans¡¯ behavior had seriously vited David¡¯s bottom line. Even if he encountered this kind of thing while he was traveling, he would have stuck his nose in it. Besides, Evie was also his friend. Since they had a rtionship, there was no reason for him to stand idly by and watch. However, Evie did not understand the environment in which David grew up, so she did not know what David¡¯s philosophy was. The Le she lived in was a world where the strong were respected. As long as one was strong enough and did not betray Le,mit any outrageous disaster, or attract the attention of the five Overlords, no one would care about them. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Not to mention the trivial matter of capturing Elven women, even if the entire Elven n was wiped out, no one would bat an eyelid. This was unless two superpowers started a war and caused countless lives to be killed or injured. At that point, the legendary Overlord might step in to stop it. As for other things, they were all insignificant in the Overlord¡¯s eyes. Countless small wars urred in Le every day, and countless forces were wiped out. This was very normal. Therefore, in Evie¡¯s opinion, David¡¯s righteous words were just him trying to find an excuse to help her. The Elves had been troubled by the Vingeans¡¯ secret kidnapping for so long. They asked the other forces for help before, but since they could not offer too much in return, no one was willing to help. After all, the Vingeans were not a small force that could be wiped out so casually. The Vingeans could be considered an above-average force in Le. Although not as powerful as those top forces, it would not be easy to destroy the Vingeans without a partial Overlord getting involved. Meanwhile, a partial Overlord would be in seclusion all year round and rarelye out, let alone take action so freely. In just a moment, Evie thought of a lot of things, including the cold discrimination the Elves had received over the years. Even now, not one force was willing to fully help the Elves. Thus, she could be sure that the reason why David said this was just that he was looking for an excuse to help her. Evie¡¯s gratitude to David was like an unlimited torrent of water. Once David helped the Elves avenge the Vingeans, Evie would not know how to repay such a huge act of kindness. ¡°David, no matter what, thank you! We took advantage of you, and not only did you not get angry, but you repaid evil with kindness and were even willing to stand up for our n. I will always remember this kindness in my heart and will never forget it until my death!¡± Evie looked at David and said solemnly. Chapter 2728 Chapter 2728 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2728-She did not expose David. Since he was making excuses to help the Elves, Evie naturally had to go with the flow and not do anything to expose him. This would not be good for the Elves either. ¡°Okay! Evie, please don¡¯t be so polite to me. We are friends, so we should help each other if its within our capabilities. And I really can¡¯t stand the Vingeans¡¯ trafficking of Elven women. In my opinion, this is extremely disrespectful to all lives. As long as you¡¯re not lying about this, I will definitely punish the Vingeans severely.¡± David looked serious at the end. Just like he said, if it was true that the Vingeans had been secretly abducting and selling Elven women as Evie said, they should be punished. If others dared not do it, then he would do it himself. Did the Vingeans think they could do anything they wanted? ¡°David, don¡¯t worry! I swear to God that I have not told a lie or exaggerated anything about the Vingeans. It is all true. The Elves have been troubled by the Vingeans until this day. Unfortunately, the territories between the two ns are adjacent to each other, and we are weaker than Vingeans, so we really have no way to deal with them. That¡¯s why we can only avoid them as much as possible to prevent more people from being captured.¡± Evie paused, took a deep breath, and continued, ¡°And arge part of how the Vingeans can develop to the scale it is today is due to us. You must know that Elven women are worth a lot in Le¡¯s underground auction and the Vingeans capture a lot of Elven women every year to gain huge profits which they use to strengthen themselves.¡± After saying this, Evie showed a sad expression. The Vingeans took advantage of their geographical advantages to secretly capture Elven women, sell them to various underground auction houses in Le, and then use the profits to develop themselves. At the same time, they kept abducting more Elven women. The Vingeans grew in strength by exploiting this vicious cycle. Therefore, the Elves had no choice but to shrink their range of activities. Fortunately, after Isa became the Elven Queen, she went out and made friends with all the major forces. Only after getting recognition from all the major forces in Le did the Vingeans gradually be more restrained and did not dare to be too tant with their crimes. Otherwise, the rounding up of tens of thousands of Elven women at once would definitely have continued. ¡°Evie, I believe you, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t stay here anymore. Let¡¯s leave quickly! Don¡¯t keep Queen Isa waiting. ording to her n, she should be using the Elven women to attract the Vingeans just in time for me to discover it. It will be bad if we¡¯rete and cause the Elven women to be captured,¡± David urged. Of course, he trusted Evie. It was impossible for such a naive little girl to lie. Moreover, David believed his eyes. After hearing what David said, Evie began to be anxious. There was indeed a time limit to her mother¡¯s n. They originally had more than enough time, but it was wasted because Evie got preupied along the way, and now she had wasted so much time here. If they did not resume the journey, they might not be able to catch up. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If the Vigeans captured the Elven women sent to seduce them, things would be very troublesome. ¡°Oksy! David, thank you for trusting me. Let¡¯s set off quickly now!¡± ¡°Evie, we have already wasted a lot of time. Next, you should tell me the direction and I will take you. It will be faster this way.¡± ¡°Okay! David, our destination is in that direction.¡± Evie pointed to the right in front of them and said. David did not say anything. He held Evie¡¯s hand and their bodies disappeared in an instant as they moved quickly in the direction that Evie had pointed. Chapter 2729 Chapter 2729 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2729-The Southern Region of Five Continent. The area near the edge of the Elven Forest. After walking a little further, one would reach the junction of the Elven Forest and the Misty Forest. The Misty Forest was the Vingeans¡¯ territory. The Misty Forest, as its name suggested, was shrouded in dense fog all year round and it had very low visibility. Most people could not even tell what direction they are facing when they entered. Only the Vingeans living inside could go on with their activities without being affected. Once the Vingeans took the Elven women into the Misty Forest, it was basically impossible for the women toe out. A lot of Elven women were busy going about their business in a small valley near the Misty Forest in the Elven Forest. There were thousands or perhaps even tens of thousands of them. Elven Queen Isa was hiding in the dark, quietly waiting for David and Evie to arrive. At the same time, they were also waiting for the arrival of the Vingeans. The n this time was actually notplicated. First, Isa would secretly release the news. Near the junction of the Elven Forest and the Misty Forest, one would find the Water of Life or the Fountain of Youth. That was something that would only appear in the Elven Forest. Thus, it was extremely rare and considered priceless. Pay Less to Trade More It was one of the most precious treasures of the Elves. It was even more valuable than Elven women. After all, only male dignitaries would like and need Elven women. However, everyone would need the Water of Life. As everyone knew, after reaching Eternal Realm, a person would have a lifespan of at least one epoch. If one did not reach Eternal Realm, their life span would be very short. Yet, some treasures could prolong life. The Water of Life was one such treasure. It was also the treasure with the best effect. This treasure was more important than anything else to people who were about to break through to Eternal Realm just as their lives wereing to an end. They would spend all of their money to buy it. Extending one¡¯s lifespan meant having the opportunity to breakthrough Eternal Realm and be reborn again. The temptation was too great. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The Water of Life did more than that. It also had another name¡ªthe Fountain of Youth. Women could stay young forever after taking a certain amount of it. Even if a woman below Eternal Realm took it, it would still be effective. The appeal of eternal youth to women was self-evident. Not only that, but the Water of Life could also be taken to replenish vitality when one¡¯s body was severely injured. That way, it would ensure the injured have enough time for treatment. Carrying some of the Water of Life with one could save lives at critical moments. Therefore, every time the Water of Life appeared, it would cause people to swarm to it frenziedly. It was much more popr than Elven women as its value was on a whole other level. However, the Water of Life would only appear in the Elven Forest in small amounts, and never in the Misty Forest next to it. Sending carefully cultivated Elven women was just one of the reasons why Isa could get the favor of Le¡¯s major forces. She also ignored the opposition of the Elven elders and insisted on taking out the Water of Life that the Elves had stored for many years. Only then was she recognized by Le¡¯s major forces. Of course, time proved that Isa did the right thing. 10/21/23, 6:50 PM Read I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire Chapter 2729 https://en.novelxo/i-m-a-quadrillionaire/r1019787.html 3/3 At least now the Elves could walk openly around Le. Only the Vingeans were still secretly abducting Elven women because of their geographical advantage. The Water of Life in this valley was not fake as it truly existed. Isa had already discovered it long ago, but she just never came to collect it. The location of the small valley was near the junction of the two races, so the risk that came with its collection was high. If they were discovered by the Vingeans, it might cause a repeat of the previous tragedy. Isa did not dare to take risks, so she had always waited for an opportunity to harvest it. Isa finally saw some hope of revenge when David showed up. Chapter 2730 Chapter 2730 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2730-This was where the Water of Life came in handy. With that, this n was formted. The Vingeans were not fools. Would the Elves be able to tempt them to take the bait without substantial? The value of tens of thousands of Elven women and a newly discovered Water of Life was too high. The temptation was also too great. Even if the Vingeans knew that this was a trap set by Isa, they would stille. One must know that opportunities like this do note around very often. If they seized it, they would get huge rewards. Isa¡¯s n would not go wrong. Of course, the Vingeans would not miss such a good opportunity either. Countless Vingeans were waiting in the Misty Forest at the junction of the two territories. They had a pair of wings on their backs and could fly freely in the air. They had long faces and sunken cheeks. Their disproportionate facial features could even be described as ugly. They were a stark contrast to the beauty of the Elves. It was hard to believe that two races lived next to each other due to their attractiveness existing on opposite extremes. In the beginning, the Elves and the Vingeans were not enemies, and they were equally powerful. The feud between the two ns originated from the jealousy of the Vingeans. They did not understand why the Elves were so beautiful and could upy a good ce like the Elven Forest that produced the Water of Life. Not only were the Vingeans ugly, but the Misty Forest had nothing to offer. So, they began to think of ways to usurp the interests of the Elves. Overtime, this led to a blood feud between the two ns. Not all good things were a blessing. The Elves were targeted because they were too beautiful and not strong enough. They even became prey for a while. On the contrary, the Vingeans had nothing. They were ugly, so they were not taken seriously. Therefore, they could grow Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. at today. They were now much stronger than the Elves. If this continued, it was believed that the Vingeans growth would never stop. They might one day even be one of the top forces in Le. At this time, the Vingeans were quietly guarding the edge of the Misty Forest while using the fog to hide their presence. They were waiting for the head of the n¡¯s orders. Then, they would go out to harvest the Elves¡¯ resources and bring the Elven women back with them. That was a considerable fortune to them. This time, even the head of the Vingeans came in person. This was because they got the message that Elven Queen Isa was also in hiding. If Isa was here, the head of the Vingeans would naturally wait here as well. As the saying went, a king would go against a king, and a general would go against a general. The Vingeans would not give the Elves a chance to react. They had already tasted victory once. The reward from thest sess was something that the Vingeans would never forget. The Vingeans did not think this was a trap set by the Elves either. The two ns had been neighbors for a long time, so they understood each other very well. The only thing the Elves owned that could instill fear in the Vingeans was the weapon passed down by the Elven Queens of the past generations. 10/21/23, 7:16 PM Read I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire Chapter 2730 https://en.novelxo/i-m-a-quadrillionaire/r1019788.html 3/4 Besides that, the Vingeans did not think the Elves were a threat to them. This time, the Vingeans assumed that the Elves were ready to collect the Water of Life because they felt that the sacrificial ceremony was imminent and that the presence of many powerful forces attending the ceremony meant that the Vingeans would not dare to act rashly. Due to this, they were taking this opportunity to quietly bring back the Water of Life. Little did they know that the Vingeans had no intention of giving up. They knew that the Elves would definitely not let the other big forces get involved in the collection of the Water of Life. Otherwise, how could the Elves maintain their current standard of living? Chapter 2731 Chapter 2731 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2731-In the small valley, at the junction of the Elven Forest and the Misty Forest, tens of thousands of Elven women were rapidly collecting the Water of Life. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. They were experienced in this. Even though it was called a small valley, it was not that small. It could amodate tens of thousands of Elves to move freely inside at the same time, so how small could it be? The Vingeans were hiding at the edge of the Misty Forest, quietly waiting for the Elves to collect the Water of Life. After that, they would attack in one fell swoop to capture both the Elven woman and the Water of Life. This would be a huge fortune. The reason why they did not choose to act immediately was because the Water of Life was very delicate and could easily evaporate if not stored well, so they had to use special means to collect it. Only the Elves could collect the Water of Life without wasting any of it. If the Vingeans were to collect the Water of Life, they could only get a third of it. The Vingeans were not fools, so of course, they knew what to do to maximize their profits. The best time to take action would be after the Elves had collected the Water of Life and were ready to evacuate. Both tribes had their ns. Elven Queen Isa was hiding in the dark while she waited patiently. However, as time passed little by little, the collection of the Water of Life had reached the second half. Isa¡¯s originally calm heart gradually became anxious. ording to the n, Evie should appear in the small valley with David at this time. Wherever the Water of Life appeared, the environment would be different from its surroundings. For example, the Grand Canyon located deep in the Elven Forest was once an important source of the Water of Life. The same went for the valley here. Outside were dense vegetation and trees, but the inside of the valley was filled with the intoxication of a beautiful spring day. Countless insects and small animals considered this ce a paradise. If they stayed here for a long time, it would also be of great help to their growth. Isa asked Evie to take David here to enjoy the scenery while watching the Elves collect the Water of Life. David was the first person to receive this kind of treatment. One must know that the Elves never invited outsiders to watch them collect the Water of Life However, this was just superficial. Isa¡¯s real purpose was to have David witness how the Vingean scumbags treated Elven women, so that David would feelpassion. Isa was very confident in her vision. She knew that with David¡¯s character, he would never sit idly by. However, now that the collection of the Water of Life had reached the second half, Evie and David were still not here. This was making Isa very nervous. Once they finished collecting the Water of Life, the Vingeans were bound to attack. If the protagonist was not here then, what was the point? Isa had put a lot of blood, sweat, and tears into this n. Not only were tens of thousands of Elven women dispatched, but she also exposed one location of the Water of Life. If David did note, all would be in vain. Isa did not tell anyone except for Evie, a key figure in this n. Not even the elders of the Elves. The entire n was kept in the dark. Everyone thought she wanted to take back the Water of Life near the Misty Forest while Le¡¯s major forces were settling in the Elven Forest. Presumably at this time, the Vingeans would not dare to do anything, so naturally, they fully supported this n. They just did not expect the Vingeans to take the risk, nor did they know that this was Queen Isa¡¯s n. Time continued to pass as Isa waited anxiously. Soon, a voice broke the silence. ¡®Your Majesty, we have almostpleted the collection for the Water of Life. We should prepare our return now. Otherwise, if we are discovered by the Vingeans, those scumbags may suddenlye to stop us on a whim,¡± a core member of the Elves reported to Isa. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s prepare for the return then. Pay attention. We all know the character of the Vingeans. We all know that in the face of such a huge temptation interest, they might still attack us at all costs even at this critical time when the sacrificial ceremony is about to be held. So, we must take all protective measures,¡± Isa said in a deep voice. Chapter 2732 Chapter 2732 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2732-¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I will make the preparations right away. Don¡¯t worry, we will pay attention and will not give the Vingeans any opportunity.¡± After saying that, she left. Isa knew that the Vingeans were already hiding on the edge of the Misty Forest. They would attack once they knew that the collection was done. Originally, everything was going ording to Isa¡¯s n. However, something unexpected happened on Evie and David¡¯s side. They still had not arrived. Something unexpected must have happened. Did Evie remember the wrong destination? This idea was rejected by Isa as soon as she thought it. Impossible! How would Evie remember such an important detail wrongly? The Elven Forest was the Elves¡¯ hometown and Evie had lived here since she was a child, so she would definitely remember it, just like the Vingeans would never get lost in the Misty Forest. There was another possibility. Perhaps Evie had told David the n. Once David knew that this was a trap for him, he would note. Isa figured this was more likely. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After all, David was Evie¡¯s savior. In addition, the girl took a fancy to David and persuaded Isa to give up this n many times. With everythingbined, the chances of Evie telling him everything were very high. ¡®That silly girl, she¡¯s making trouble for me!¡¯ Isa thought through gritted teeth. She knew that now was not the time to me the girl. They should move on to the next n as soon as possible. From Evie¡¯s perspective, there was nothing wrong with what she was doing. She did not want to take advantage of her benefactor, so there was nothing wrong with her returning the favor. At this moment Isa regretted telling Evie the n. However, Evie was the most important part of the n. Without Evie to lead the way, David would never find his way here. If David did note, her n would be aplete failure. Not only that, but they must now face the interception of the Vingeans. However, it was fine. Before making this n, Isa considered the consequences. Even if David did not show up, she still had a n to deal with this. On the surface, she was leading the Elves to collect the Water of Life, using thousands of Elven women and the Water of Life as bait to lure the Vingeans into being deceived. At least, she could still exin to the Elves. The next step was how to deal with the attack of the Vingeans. As long as everyone could return safely, the n would not lose anything even if the n failed. Instead, they would have gained the Water of Life that they had never dared to collect. Of course, Isa knew that it was not easy to protect the safety of her people from the Vingeans. However, she had no choice now. She must do everything she could to protect the people who followed her. Thinking of this, Isa no longer cared about whether Evie and David woulde or not. She left the hiding ce and took the Elves¡¯batants to guard against the Vingeans¡¯ raid Chapter 2733 Chapter 2733 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2733-The edge of the Misty Forest was shrouded in a thickyer of fog, a sharp contrast to the Elven Forest opposite. There was a river, dozens of meters wide, between the Elven Forest and the Misty Forest. As to why there was such a big difference between two ces separated by a river, no one knew. It was formed before the Elves and the Vingeans settled here. There was silence at the edge of the Misty Forest. At this time, a deep voice suddenly cried. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The quiet edge of the Misty Forest suddenly became lively. Sparse sounds came and went. First, a man with ck wings on his back rushed out of the Misty Forest. Then countless strange humans like him rushed across the wide river and headed towards the Elven Forest. A river of tens of meters was nothing to the Vingeans who could fly freely in the air. They could cross it in just one leap. They did not even need to p their wings. They could cross it just by gliding. After entering the Elven Forest, the Vingeans, led by their head, ran wildly and continued to go deeper into the small valley at an extremely fast speed. The huge trees did not hinder their speed at all. The Elves and the Vingeans were races that lived in the forest all year round, so the forest was their home. If they could travel freely in the Misty Forest that was shrouded in thick fog, the Elven Forest would be no problem forthem. The Vingeans team this time was very strong. Not only was the head personally leading the team, but he also had the most elite troops with him. It was because they knew that the Elves would also send elite troops to stand guard while they collected the Water of Life. Although the Vingeans had emerged victorious in the previous battle, capturing tens of thousands of Elven women and All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. acquiring the Water of Life, it was their first attempt. At that time, they had dispatched an insufficient force and encountered fierce resistance from the Elves. As a result, the Vingeans also suffered huge losses. However,pared to the value of what they obtained, it was all worth it. Therefore, the Vingeans did not want to give the Elves any chance to fight back this time, not even if the Elven Queen was the one leading. When the Vingeans entered the Elven Forest, Elven Queen Isa sensed it and immediately shouted. ¡°Everyone, hurry up! Gather up and evacuate immediately. We have been discovered by the Vingeans, and those scumbags are on their way!¡± It would be better if she did not shout. Once she did, the originally orderly scene suddenly became chaotic. After all, they were just women, so they were still traumatized when they thought of the cruelty of the Vingeans. Isa ignored everything once she saw that her words not only had no effect but made the team more chaotic. She shouted again, ¡°All Elven warriors,e with me to fight against the Vingeans and protect our people. This time we will avenge our sisters who were tortured to death!¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± All the Elves warriors roared at the same time. These Elven elites were naturally notparable to the ordinary Elven women who collected the Water of Life. Chapter 2734 Chapter 2734 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2734-Everyone was furious. They held grudges after years of hatred between the two races. They had long wanted to take revenge on the Vingeans. Isa gave an order and was preparing to lead the elite warriors of the Elves out of the valley to face the attack of the Vingeans. However, before they could leave the valley, the head of the Vingeans had arrived with the Vingeans to meet them head on. Although the number of Vingeans was small, they were very powerful. They were the best of the best of the Vingeans. From a long distance away, the Elves could hear the rich voice of the head of the Vingeans. ¡°Hahaha! Queen Isa, thank you for understanding the difficulties of the Vingeans and preparing me a big gift. I will ept all of them. Thank you for all these years. If it weren¡¯t for you, the Vingeans would not be able to develop to the scale it is today. You are indispensable to what we have today.¡± After saying that, there was another burst of heartyughter. ¡°Hahaha! Thank you, Elves!¡± ¡®Thank you for your support, Elves!¡± ¡°We will always remember this!¡± A group of elite Vingeans shouted seriously. What was this called? This was such a devastating blow. The Vingeans had grown from a small n to arge n today by ndestinely capturing Elven women, selling them to various underground auction houses in Le, and plundering the Water of Life, which was abundant in the Elven Forest. Now, they were making fun of the Elves. When Queen Isa heard this, she clenched her fists. The murderous intent in her eyes overflowed, and the fire in her heart burned brightly. Then she uttered four words. ¡°Get ready for battle!¡± The Elven warriors behind her lined up neatly and took out the bows and arrows behind them. After putting the arrows on the bows, they pulled the bows and aimed at the exit of the valley, waiting for the Vingeans to arrive. Each arrow was coated with a special poison that was extremely toxic. Even if it only scratched the skin of the Vingean elites, they would lose at least half of theirbat effectiveness. However, for someone as powerful as the head of the Vingeans, the ordinary bows and arrows had limited destructive power. They might not even scratch his skin. After a while, hundreds of the Vingeans arrived at the valley, pping their ck wings, and faced off against thousands of the Elven warriors. In the lead was none other than the head of the Vingeans. He was a very powerful Deity. The two sides did not take action immediately. The head of the Vingeans had a greedy look in his eyes as he looked at Isa. They may be ugly but they still appreciate beautiful things. Elven Queen Isa¡¯s beauty was well-known throughout Le. ¡°Queen Isa, long time no see! How¡¯s your mother?¡± ¡°You scoundrel! My mother is fine. She won¡¯t die even if you do!¡± Isa gritted her teeth and replied. Her mother was naturally the previous Elven Queen. When she first went to the Vingeans to ask for an exnation, she was seriously injured by the scoundrel in 10/22/23, 8:11 PM Read I¡¯m A Quadrillionaire Chapter 2734 https://en.novelxo/i-m-a-quadrillionaire/r1020235.html 3/4 front of Isa. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She had been relying on the Water of Life to survive in the past few years. The head of the Vingeans was not angry even after being scolded. He said with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s alive. Great! Remember to send my old friend my regards when you go back.¡± ¡°Who is your old friend? You scoundrel, you should go back and send your regards to your mother! You losers! Scumbag!¡± Isa cursed. ¡°Queen Isa, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you today. Leave the Water of Life and five thousand Elven women with us. You can take the others with you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for not being neighborly.¡± the head of the Vingeans said seriously. ¡°Haha! What a joke! What a big joke! When have you ever been neighborly? If you were even the slightest bit neighborly, our two races wouldn¡¯t have such a blood feud today,¡± Isa sneered. Chapter 2735 Chapter 2735 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2735-¡°So, Queen Isa, are you saying you don¡¯t want to?¡± The head of the Vingeans smiled and asked with a dark face. Of course, he knew that Isa would not agree. He just wanted to tease her by asking this question. Based on the hatred between the two races, Isa desperately wished that all the Vingeans were dead. ¡°F*ck you! You Vingeans scumbags will be punished by God sooner orter!¡± Isa cursed loudly. ¡°Punished by God? Haha! Queen Isa, you are the Elven Queen after all and you¡¯re saying such things without fear of gettingughed at? How many forces in Le get annihted every day? How many forces step on countless corpses to rise to where they are now? If God cared about such trivial matters, the world would have been at peace a long time ago. ept your fate! The Elves are destined to be stepping stones for the rise of the Vingeans.¡± What the head of the Vingeans said infuriated Queen Isa. She started breathing rapidly and the peaks on her chest kept rising and falling. Although she knew what the other party said was true, she did not agree with thest sentence. Why should the Elves be a stepping stone for the Vingeans? Why couldn¡¯t the Vingeans be the stepping stone for the rise of the Elves? Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°You scoundrel! You want to rise while stepping on us? You¡¯re delusional! I won¡¯t let you seed,¡± Isa roared. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you! Do you remember that our races were on the same starting line back then? What about now? You have fallen so far behind. And we are where we are today, all thanks to you. Haha! Queen Isa, you¡¯d better do as I say! This way, I can allow you to struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door. Otherwise¡­¡± Before the head of the Vingeans finished speaking, Isa could no longer endure this anymore. She interrupted him directly. ¡°How delusional, you scoundrel! Today I will avenge the Elves captured by you. Go to hell!¡± After Isa finished speaking, her energy soared. A golden light shed all over her. In the blink of an eye, a pure golden bow and arrow appeared in her hand. The moment this bow and arrow appeared, everyone at the scene felt the stifling energy. It was as if their bodies were being pressed down by a huge mountain. Even breathing became difficult forthem. This was the deterrent power brought by the weapon. Even before the attack, it could already immobilize an average person. ¡°Very good! Queen Isa, since you are so stubborn, you can¡¯t me me. You asked for this!¡± The head of the Vingeans said sternly. Even as he said that, his gaze grew solemn as he looked at the golden bow and arrow in Isa¡¯s hand. The reason that the Vingeans dared notunch an aggressive war against the Elves was because of this weapon that the Elves had inherited from generation to generation. It exuded such a powerful pressure the moment it was taken out. How powerful would it be if used in a battle? Even though the head of the Vingeans had strong confidence in his strength, he dared not say that he could block the attack of this weapon. However, since it was an ancient weapon, there was a price to pay if one wanted to activate it. The head of the Vingeans would not take an ordinary attack seriously. What he was afraid of was Isaunching an attack from the source of the weapon as its destructive power was absolutely shocking. Of course, such an attack that consumed the source had a limited use even if it was an ancient weapon. Once the source of the weapon was consumed, the weapon would be almost useless. So generally speaking, Isa would notunch any source attacks. After all, every time she used it, the chances of her using it next time would be lesser. At this moment, Isa has already pulled the golden bow and arrow in her hand into a semicircle. An illusory arrow appeared, resting on a semicircr bow. Then, she aimed for the head of the Vingeans. The other party felt as if he was targeted by a sharp energy. He felt that no matter where he ran, he would still be hit. The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 2736 Chapter 2736 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2736-He knew what was terrifying about this weapon. Once the target was locked in, it would not give up until it hit the target. He would not be able to hide from it and the only way was to block it. The head of the Vingeans, who was locked in by the weapon, breathed a huge sigh of relief at this moment. He could feel that Isa did not activate the source of the weapon. In other words, this attack was just a normal attack. Normal attacks are far less powerful than attacks that activate the source. ¡°You scumbag, go to hell!¡± After Isa finished speaking, she released her right hand. Woosh! A powerful golden illusory arrow broke away from the divine bow and shot towards the head of the Vingeans¡¯ chest. The head of the Vingeans knew that he could not dodge the attack, so he just stood there. In the blink of an eye, the golden arrow came to his chest. As it was about to pass through his chest, Isa could not help but show a hint of joy on her face. This bow was an ancient weapon passed down from generation to generation by the Elves. Even if it was a normal attack, a Deity would still suffer great damage if they were hit. If the head of the Vingeans was hit by this arrow, Isa would be under much less pressure in the subsequent battle. It was an indisputable fact that her strength was not as good as others. Ding! A crisp and harsh collision could be heard. Upon hearing this sound, Isa frowned. She knew that her attack had not hit the enemy¡¯s body. Otherwise, she would not hear that sound. Upon a closer look, arge hammer emitting a faint ck light had appeared in the hand of the Vingeans¡¯ hand. He had used this big hammer to block his chest and deflect Isa¡¯s attack. However, the huge force still pushed him back a certain distance before he could stop himself. After it was blocked, the illusory golden arrow disappeared. The head of the Vingeans removed the big hammer from his chest, rotated his numb wrist, and looked at Isa in the valley All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. with a grin. ¡°Queen Isa, this must be the magical bow that the Elves inherited, right? It¡¯s so powerful but too bad it can¡¯t hurt me. If you only have this strength, I will unceremoniously take the Water of Life and all the Elven women away with me today. Thank you for the gift.¡± Isa¡¯s heart sank when she heard this. Her face fell. The enemy¡¯s strength was beyond her imagination. Even though she knew that the other party was very strong, she did not expect him to be that strong. Even when she used the inherited bow on him, it failed to hurt him at all. It seemed that today¡¯s battle would be very challenging. Perhaps she had to activate the weapon¡¯s source. Unless absolutely necessary, Isa would never choose to activate the source of the weapon as it was hard to recover its energy. The Elves had already activated it twice. 60% of the weapon¡¯s source was used and only 40% was left. Although the Elves had tried many means, they could only recover it to a little over 40%, not even 50%. If Isa activated it, there would only be a little over 10% left Chapter 2737 Chapter 2737 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2737-¡®You want to take the Water of Life and the Elves? Then you have to ask if the bow in my hand is willing or not!¡± Isa said forcefully. Then she pulled the golden bow and arrow in her hand into a semicircle. Since the ck hammer in the opponent¡¯s hand could block the arrows fired by the bow, then she could only win with quantity. She would not give time for the other party to resist. As long as she managed to hit her opponent with her arrow, the Vingeans would have to take the consequences. Woosh! She fired another arrow. Isa did not stop. She kept drawing her bow and shooting more arrows. She knew that her advantage was long-range attacks. She must not let the head of the Vingeans get close to her, otherwise, she would be very disadvantaged. Her strength was already not as good as the other party¡¯s. If they managed to restrict her bow, they would lose this battle. It did not matter if she lost, but there were tens of thousands of Elves behind her. Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! In just a few seconds, Isa shot hundreds of arrows. In the process, she kept changing her aim. She aimed for the head, the chest, the abdomen, and limbs. Ding! Ding! Ding! The head of the Vingeans swung the ck hammer in his hand and blocked Isa¡¯s arrows. The harsh collision sounds continued. He blocked hundreds of arrows. They did not even touch his clothes. However, he was not as rxed as he seemed. He was betrayed by his shaky hands. After all, the bow belonged to the Elves so its power should not be underestimated. Even as he blocked the arrows, the shock numbed his hands. After shooting hundreds of arrows, Isa stopped. It was not that she wanted to stop, but she had to. Every time she activated the bow to shoot an arrow, she had to use a huge amount of physical strength and energy. After shooting hundreds of arrows in a row, Isa was out of breath. If she could activate the bow infinitely, it would be invincible. The head of the Vingeans would have no chance to resist. When his physical strength was exhausted, he would inevitably reveal his ws and get hit. Yet it was a pity that with Isa¡¯s strength, she could not fire infinitely. During the battle between Elven Queen Isa and the head of the Vingeans, no one else took any action, only watching the battle. They all knew on the inside that the battle between the heads was the key to determining the oue of this battle. Then, there would be almost no doubt as to who would win. Unless the two heads were evenly matched, or both sides were losing, this would decide the direction of the battle. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°How are you holding up, Your Majesty?¡± An Elven warrior asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Isa replied. Now, she was filled with bitterness. Normal attacks were indeed useless against the enemy. The Vingeans hade prepared. ¡®Evie, oh Evie! You have caused great harm to your mother and the Elves this time. Since you chose to do this, I hope you won¡¯t regret it!¡¯ Isa thought to herself helplessly. She did not mean to me Evie. Originally, this n was just wishful thinking on her part. Isa wanted revenge so badly. So much so that she became a little bit confused. The moment she got the slightest chance, she pou Chapter 2738 Chapter 2738 I am a quadrillionarire chapter 2738-Unexpectedly, she even got herself injured. If she was not using David to take revenge on the Vingeans, Isa would not have collected the Water of Life with such fanfare. Even if she wanted to collect it, she would bring fewer people,e quietly, and collect the water in batches. ¡°Queen Isa, can you still shoot your arrows? If you can, I will wait for you to continue. If not, then it will be my turn. Don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance,¡± the head of the Vingeans asked in a deep voice. He was also suffering right now. His numb hands did not feel like they belonged to him. As he spoke, he was also trying to recover. Otherwise, he would have rushed over and fought Isa at close range. To be honest, if Isa could fire dozens more arrows, she could perhaps break through his defense and hit him. Unfortunately, Isa was also at the end of her rope. If she could shoot, she would not hold back and give the enemy a chance. ¡°You scoundrel! Of course, I can shoot my arrow, and this time, you won¡¯t be able to block them!¡± Isa snapped back through gritted teeth. She had decided in her head. The head of the Vingeans was stunned when he heard this and felt something was wrong. Isa was not going to use the weapon¡¯s source, right? Impossible! ording to the records of the n, the Elves had used the source of the weapon twice to resolve crises a long time ago. Now, they only had one chance left. This was the Elves used to intimidate others so they could not use it casually. Otherwise, the deterrence force would be gone. Many big shots in Le were eyeing Isa. If they knew Isa had used thest bow source, they would surely start having impure thoughts about her. Queen Isa knew this as well. Logically speaking, she would never use it. However, he had no way to prevent the other party from being irrational once they got mad. No! He could not give Isa a chance to activate the bow¡¯s source. The head of the Vingeans quickly regained the use of his hands, and after recovering, he immediately got closer to the Elves. At the same time, he smiled and replied, ¡°Oh? Really? Then I want to see what kind of unstoppable arrows you will shoot!¡± At this time, sparse sounds came from outside the valley. It was gradually getting louder too. In a moment, arge army of Vingeans had arrived. They were all standing behind the head, waiting for his orders. If he gave the order, they would all rush into the valley and capture all the Elves. Seeing that everything she expected had arrived, Isa no longer hesitated. She took the bow to her chest again and pulled the bowstring with her right hand. This was the moment she had been waiting for. The attackunched by activating the bow¡¯s source was not just directed at the head of the Vingeans. ¡°As you wish!¡± Isa showed an icy smirk. When she drew the bow in her hand into a semicircle, she did not stop but continued to increase her strength. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Gradually, she pulled it from a semicircle into arger semicircle. At this moment, both the Elves and the Vingeans felt that the pressure on their bodies increasing exponentially. It was getting more and more difficult for them to breathe. Everyone looked at Isa in disbelief. This was where the pressure came from. The head of the Vingeans screamed in his heart, ¡°No! That crazy woman Isa is actually activating the bow¡¯s source!¡¯ He shouted, ¡°Queen Isa, are you activating the bow¡¯s source? Do you know the consequences of doing so?¡± ¡°Haha! What are the consequences? Why don¡¯t you tell me about them?¡± Isa sneered. As she was saying that, her right hand showed no intention of stopping. ¡°What do you think you are relying on to survive among the major forces? Your ability? No! You are relying on the deterrent power of the bow¡¯s source! Once you use it, the Elves¡¯ deterrent power will cease to exist. When the time